¡¶The last Mr. Yin Yang¡·


 Chapter 1 The strange incident in Zhangjiakan

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    There have always been various supernatural events in the world. What I am going to talk about next is a strange event that actually happened in a village called Zhangjiakan in Dianjiang, Chongqing in the early 1990s.

    There is a rich family in the village of Zhangjiakan.

    This rich man¡¯s surname is Zhang, and he is very philanthropic.

    There are a total of 120 households in Zhangjiakan. Most people in the village respect the old Zhang family. During festivals and festivals, if any family cannot afford meat, the Zhang family will give some to the poor.

    There are three generations of the Zhang family, and there is an old woman in her seventies. This old woman is too old to move around, so she stays in her small house all day, hugging a black cat she adopted.

    In the summer of 1991, it was finally time for the old lady to go down to see the old man.

    Everyone in the Zhang family put the old lady into longevity clothes and stayed on the bamboo couch in the lobby for two consecutive days. The old lady was still breathing, not eating, but she couldn't take her last breath. The descendants of the Zhang family  Then panicked.

    When an old man in his seventies from the same village heard about it, he came to Zhang¡¯s grandmother and asked, ¡°Sister, is there anyone else you want to see?¡±

    The old lady looked in the direction of her usual house, tears streaming down her face, and she said nothing.

    The old man then asked the descendants of the Zhang family: "Is there anything in sister's house?"

    The descendants of the Zhang family thought for a while, and the eldest son of the old lady said with shame: "Uncle, we are busy with business, and we only have a black cat to accompany our mother on weekdays. Maybe my mother misses that black cat, but how can we  Let that black cat come over and see my mother."

    When the old man heard this, he nodded. The descendants of the Zhang family did the right thing. People who are dying are not allowed to see cats and dogs, not to mention cats, dogs, and mice.  Since ancient times, there has been a saying that animals cut off their Qi, which means that when a person takes one breath of life, his Qi is gone, and his life is gone.  This Qi cannot be seen or touched, but a living person weighing one hundred and eighty kilograms is completely supported by this Qi in the body. When a person is about to die, the Qi will escape.  If by chance a cat or dog happens to be passing by and takes this breath, it will become a spirit and can eat people and ruin the family.

    So if someone wants to die, they must take good care of their livestock and not get close to the dying person. But the old lady has a deep relationship with the black cat, and it is difficult for everyone to accept this unless they see the black cat.

    The old lady¡¯s eldest son sighed and asked his son to catch the black cat.

    The old lady¡¯s eldest son is now in his forties, and her eldest grandson is in his twenties.

    The eldest grandson listened to his father's words, caught the black cat, and carried the black cat to the old lady. The old lady looked at the black cat reluctantly, then exhaled, closed her eyes and died.

    But this black cat stayed with the old lady for many days and developed feelings for her. Now when he saw the old lady die, he screamed as if he was crying.

    When everyone saw that the old lady had died, they carried the old lady into the coffin. Unexpectedly, as soon as they put the old lady into the coffin, the black cat broke free from the eldest grandson's hand and jumped into the coffin.

    This shocked everyone. The old lady¡¯s eldest son caught the black cat, smashed it on the ground, spit, and secretly cursed it as unlucky.

    Then everyone was about to seal the coffin. Suddenly, the old lady sat up.

    Everyone was shocked again and thought it was a fake corpse. However, the old lady¡¯s eldest son came forward to greet her and found that the old lady was not dead yet.

    ??This everyone is embarrassed. The funeral hall has been decorated, but the old lady is not dead. But the old lady is not dead, so we can't bury her alive, right?

    Withdrew the mourning hall and invited the old lady back to her own hut.

    But then something strange happened.

    She didn¡¯t eat the meals delivered to the old lady every day, but she didn¡¯t see the old lady starving, and all the snakes, insects, rats, and ants in Zhangjiakan disappeared.

    Some people even saw rats running out of Zhangjiakan in groups, as if they were escaping from some disaster.

    What happened next was even more frightening. Children in Zhangjiakan began to disappear inexplicably. In less than seven days, three children had been lost. Some people even saw Mrs. Zhang walking around the village at night.

    Although it was extremely strange, no one dared to go to Zhang¡¯s house to ask.

    Although the people around them didn¡¯t dare to ask, the Zhang family themselves also felt strange.

    The old lady has two sons and one grandson.

    The eldest son is Zhang Zhenguo, the second son is Zhang Zhenxing, and they usually do business outside. The eldest grandson is Zhang Feng, who is in his twenties.

    On this day, Zhang Zhenguo and Zhang Zhenxing had a discussion in the hall, and they both felt that something was wrong with their mother, and then Zhang Zhenxing suggested: "p; "You still dare to confuse people now?" Wang Jidao glared at Zhang Zhenguo: "What are you doing standing still? Your mother is dead, and now this is a corpse monster that was skewered by a cat."

    When Zhang Zhenguo heard this, he gritted his teeth and ran out of the yard and asked nearby villagers to prepare peach wood.

    The shout attracted Zhang Feng¡¯s wife who was sleeping in the house. Zhang Feng¡¯s wife was called Liu Cui and she was seven months pregnant. When she came over and saw the old lady¡¯s appearance, she turned pale with fright.

    "What's there to see?" Wang Jidao noticed Liu Cui coming over, worried about an accident, and scolded.

    Just as Wang Jidao finished speaking, the old lady suddenly broke away from the rope for some reason and rushed in front of Liu Cui. Wang Jidao reacted quickly. When the old lady rushed in front of Liu Cui, he had already strangled her tightly.  Mrs.'s neck.

    "Monster, stay calm!" Wang Jidao shouted with all his strength, and then the old lady actually became much quieter.

    Suddenly, the old lady exhaled a breath of black breath, which immediately entered Liu Cui's stomach.

    "Ah." Zhang Feng's wife seemed to have severe pain in her stomach and fell to the ground.

    "Oops! Zhang Feng, hold your grandma down." Wang Jidao saw something was wrong and pushed the old lady to the ground, then asked Zhang Feng to hold her down.

    Wang Jidao did not care about the difference between men and women at this time and tore open the clothes on Liu Cui's belly. Liu Cui's bulging belly had turned black.

    Wang Jidao bit off the fingers of his right hand, then drew a blood talisman on Zhang Feng's wife's stomach with blood, and scolded: "Hurry like a law!"

    With one palm strike, the black energy gradually disappeared.

    "Master Wang, is my wife okay?" Zhang Feng asked nervously.

    "Burn the old lady first." After Wang Jidao finished speaking, he grabbed the old lady's neck, and then dragged the old lady out. The villagers in the village had already taken action. After listening to Zhang Zhenguo's call, they had collected the peach wood. Wang Jidao took the old lady out.  The old lady was thrown into a pile of peach trees and then lit with a torch. The old lady kept struggling in the flames and screamed strangely.

    The fever lasted for ten minutes before it subsided.

    But at this time, Liu Cui's child was about to be born.

    Wang Jidao glanced at the moon in the sky, frowned and said, "It is unlucky for ghosts to give birth."

    ? One wave comes after another.

    The Zhang family immediately invited a midwife to deliver the child.

    Wang Jidao was worried about another accident, so he stayed at the door of the delivery room with Zhang Feng.

    "Sir, is my wife okay?" Zhang Feng wandered around and asked Wang Jidao with a frown.

    "It's hard to say. Before your child was born, a breath of yin energy just entered your wife's belly and forced the child to be born." Wang Jidao shook his head: "It's hard to say, it's hard to say."

    "No, it's difficult to give birth. It's better to keep her older or younger." Suddenly, the midwife ran out, and Zhang Feng said, "It's better to keep her older."

    "Keep me safe!" Suddenly, Zhang Zhenguo came out and said, "This is my grandson, how can I let him die?"

    "Dad, you have feudal thinking. The little ones can be regenerated after they are gone." Zhang Feng said anxiously.

    "Keep her young." Wang Jidao said: "This child was born by a breath of yin energy. If she is stillborn and unable to be born, then the yin energy plus resentment will turn into a fierce ghost, and I will not be able to accept it.¡±

    "Yes." The midwife nodded and turned around and walked in.

    After a while, the cry of a baby came from inside. Wang Jidao was the first to rush in regardless of so many scruples.

    After entering, he grabbed the baby from the midwife's hand. The baby's eyes were open, and one eye was black and the other was white.

    "There is indeed a problem." Wang Jidao frowned.

    When Zhang Feng and Zhang Zhenguo heard this, they secretly thought it was bad. Zhang Feng quickly asked: "Taoist Priest, what's wrong with my child?"

    "Black and white eyes, yin and yang eyes, it's a big problem." Wang Jidao shook his head and sighed. After thinking for a while, he handed the child back to Zhang Feng, and then took out a jade pendant: "This jade has been worn by this child since he was a child, and he cannot leave it.  , before the age of 20, every year on the Ghost Festival of July 15th, no matter what happened, he must be brought to my place, even if it takes one year less, otherwise the child's life will not be saved. "

    "Yes, yes." Zhang Feng took the jade pendant and ran to Liu Cui's side, wanting to see his wife one last time, but Liu Cui had already died.

    "Then the Zhang family organized another funeral, and the Zhang family also paid a large sum of money to the three families who lost their children in Zhangjiakan.

    This matter passed like this, and no one in the Zhang family wanted to mention it again.

    Why do I say this thing really happened?  Because my home is in Zhangjiakan.  Zhang Feng is my father, and the child Wang Jidao ordered to be brought to him every July 15th is me.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Why do I say this thing really happened?  Because my home is in Zhangjiakan.  Zhang Feng is my father, and the child Wang Jidao ordered to be brought to him every July 15th is me.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 2 Graveyard Bet

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    My name is Zhang Xiu, I am 19 years old and a freshman at Chongqing Normal University.

    I heard the previous story from the elders in Zhangjiakan. Every year on the 15th day of the seventh lunar month, my father would take me to Wang Jidao¡¯s house to stay for one night.

    In fact, if you think about it carefully, there is nothing special about going to Wang Jidao's house. Every time Wang Jidao would rub my eyelids with a very smelly water, and then let me stay in the room to sleep by myself, and I was not allowed to do it no matter what.  go out.

    "What are you thinking about?" Qin Jiang next to me pushed me.

    I finally came to my senses and said, "I'm thinking about what happened when I was a child."

    "Exactly." Qin Jiang rolled his eyes at me and said, "Hurry up and buy something."

    "Do you think it would be unlucky for us to play like this?" I asked with some uneasiness in my heart.

    "Are you scared? We have agreed that if anyone gets scared, he will get out of his way, and then he is not allowed to chase Luo Yaqian." Qin Jiang smiled happily.

    This Luo Yaqian is the collective goddess of the four people in our dormitory. On weekdays, we often quarrel over this girl. Tonight, Qin Jiang proposed that we go to the mass graves on the outskirts of the city to spend the night together. If anyone gets scared and runs away, we are not allowed to do so.  Continue to chase Luo Yaqian.  Whoever stays until the end is the winner.

    The other two guys in our dormitory are named Guo Zifan and Shen Kai.

    Or, how come this world is dominated by cultural people?

    After the discussion was completed, Guo Zifan and Shen Kai immediately went to look for mass graves, while Qin Jiang and I sneaked out to buy paper money and incense candles.

    As the saying goes, money can make ghosts grind. At that time, what dirty things are really encountered? When the paper money is lost, the Ghost Uncle will not give me face, you must not give money to money?

    Qin Jiang and I secretly bought a bag of paper money and incense candles, then took the bus and rushed to the western suburbs of Chongqing with our bags on our backs.

    Guo Zifan has found a mass grave.

    This mass grave was built on a barren hill, and it was covered with weeds. Only a few of the tombs inside had tombstones, and some of the tombs were just small mounds of earth.

    It was already evening when the four of us stood at the foot of the mass grave, and the sky was getting dark.

    There is an abandoned pavilion in the middle of the mass grave. The four of us put down our things here. Qin Jiang took out the playing cards and said with a smile: "Come, let's play cards."

    "Yeah." All three of us agreed.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT????

    After playing cards for a while, the four of us were a little distracted.

    "Quack"

    Suddenly, a crow¡¯s cry came from outside the pavilion.

    "Here, Brother Jiang, otherwise we'd better leave and stop playing." Guo Zifan is a fat man with extremely little courage. He found a mouse in the dormitory before.

    As a man, what should be your reaction when you find a mouse?

    Qin Jiang rushed up and trampled the mouse to pieces. Shen Kai and I were fine, but the fat man ran to the toilet and vomited. For the next few days, he didn't dare to look at the place where the mouse died.

    "You can go on your own if you want. I won't leave. It would be best if you all leave, so that no one will compete with me for Yaqian." Qin Jiang said with a smile.

    "Then I'm really leaving." Guo Zifan said.

    "Go away, it will take ten minutes to walk out of the mass grave here. How dare you walk out?" Qin Jiang looked at Guo Zifan with disbelief.

    Guo Zifan thought about it and said, "Well, Brother Xiu, Brother Jiang, how about you give me a gift?"

    "Fuck you," I scolded, "You're so brave, you still want to snatch Yaqian from us, come on."

    "Fuck, you guys are so bullying." Guo Zifan pinched his orchid fingers, breathlessly cursed us, turned around and ran away.

    I looked at the fat man¡¯s back, frowned and said, ¡°This fat man really dares to run.¡±

    Shen Kai said: "Just wait, I will definitely be back within ten minutes."

    I made an estimate, shook my head and looked at the direction Guo Zifan left and said, "That's wrong, I know Fatty Guo very well. He is not what you imagined. You said ten minutes is too much to praise him. Five minutes, five minutes at most."  "

    We didn¡¯t speak for the rest. After five minutes, we still didn¡¯t see Guo Zifan come back. I thought for a while and said, ¡°Hey Qin Jiang, let¡¯s chat. There are so many weird people in this damn place.¡±

    "What are you talking about?" Qin Jiang looked a little timid at this time.

      "Just talk." I looked around at the dark surroundings, hoping to distract myself.

    "I am actually different from other children since I was a child." Qin Jiang said: "I have thought about it since I was a child. Digimon Amu saved the world at the age of eight, the Little Master of China became a special chef at the age of thirteen, and Naruto Uchi  Itachi opened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan at the age of thirteen. Why do I have to do homework every day? I must be a little different from others, so I have been motivated to pick up girls since I was a child. I will pick up a hundred girls before I am twenty  ¡­¡±

    "Who told your mother to say this? Change." I rolled my eyes at Qin Jiang.

    Shen Kai swallowed his saliva and asked, "What about that? Otherwise, let's go find Fatty. Fatty would definitely not dare to leave alone in this barren mountain. He might be hiding somewhere."

    "Looking for wool." Qin Jiang scolded: "Go ahead if you want. This damn place is so crowded. I don't want to just leave. I'll just sit in this pavilion all night."

    "Brother Jiang." I winked at Qin Jiang: "It's better to look for it, it won't be a good thing if something happens, right?"

    "Damn it." Qin Jiang took out three cigarettes and said, "Light them all. The three of us will go and hang out together. We will come back after finishing these cigarettes."

    "OK."

    The three of us took flashlights and cigarettes in our mouths and walked in the direction where Guo Pang ran just now, and walked for two minutes.

    To be honest, I can¡¯t stand being in this barren mountain. It¡¯s so dark everywhere, and you can see graves wherever you shine your flashlight. This feeling is really unpleasant.

    Soon this cigarette will be burned out.

    "Oh, Fatty Guo is so brave. It looks like he did run away." I sighed.

    "Go back." After Qin Jiang said, Shen Kai said, "Wait a minute, I'll find a place to pee, you guys wait for me."

    After saying that, Shen Kai ran to the side of the road to urinate.

    "This is why lazy people poop and pee a lot." I looked at Shen Kai's back and shook my head.

    "ah!"

    Suddenly, in the quiet night, there was a scream.

    The voice belongs to Shen Kai.

    "Kaizi, are you okay? Damn it." Qin Jiang and I ran over without hesitation.

    Within two steps, he ran to Shen Kai's side. Shen Kai was trembling and fell to the ground.

    When I saw that Shen Kai was fine, I kicked him and scolded him: "You are fucking sick. Why are you yelling at me when you are fine?"

    "You, look." Shen Kai pointed forward with a trembling voice.

    I followed the light of his flashlight and looked over, and I almost fainted from fright.

    The photo on the tombstone in front of me turned out to be that of Guo Zifan. The weirdest thing was that Guo Zifan¡¯s eyes in this photo were looking at me and smiling.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 3 Yan Beixun

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Even though I usually claim to be as bold as a tiger, when I encountered the current situation, I was so frightened that I couldn't control myself.

    And even though Qin Jiang was brave, he probably had never encountered such a weird thing before, and he was quite frightened.

    "Let's go back!" I gritted my teeth and took Qin Jiang and Shen Kai's hands and ran to the pavilion.

    Soon the three of us ran back to the pavilion.

    "What should we do? What should we do? Is Guo Zifan dead? Damn it." Shen Kai seemed to be mentally disturbed and kept talking: "What should we do? What should we do?"

    "Fuck you, stop nagging." I kicked Shen Kai, and I was so scared that I couldn't bear it.

    "No, I don't care, I have to leave." Shen Kai stood up and Qin Jiang nodded: "This place is too weird. If you stay, something might happen. Let's go."

    "If you leave, Luo Yaqian will be mine." I said with some fear in my heart.

    "Then we're really leaving, Brother Xiu, take care of yourself." Shen Kai and Qin Jiang were cowardly.

    "Hey, you really have to leave." I felt a little guilty. Who wouldn't be afraid of such a ghost place? What's more, something weird happened to Guo Zifan.

    But when I think of Luo Yaqian¡¯s beautiful appearance, I feel like I¡¯ve eaten bear bile, and I¡¯ve been prepared for it. Brother, don¡¯t I still have paper money?

    Seeing my persistence, Shen Kai and Qin Jiang tried to persuade me a few more times, but I shook my head.

    They left together.

    "Hey, you are really leaving." I saw that they were really leaving, so I shouted twice, but they had no intention of looking back.

    Seeing that they had really left, I felt a little weak. I originally wanted to catch up with them, but they had already disappeared.

    "Go away, go away, then Luo Yaqian will be mine." I snorted. It was of course impossible to stay here for one night, but if I stayed a little longer, I would tell Luo Yaqian how cowardly these guys are now, like that  She will definitely be impressed by me.

    My dream is to be the CEO and marry Bai Fumei.

    CEO, I probably can¡¯t count on it in this life. Whether I can marry Bai Fumei or not depends on tonight.

    I almost burst out laughing when I thought about the shameless life I lived every day after marrying Luo Yaqian.

    I quickly took out the paper money from my schoolbag, put it on the ground and lit it with a lighter, then lit the incense and candles, bowed to the surrounding people and read: "Brothers and sisters, I don't mean to offend you. If you don't give me face, it's for the sake of it."  Don¡¯t trouble me because of money, thank you, thank you.¡±

    Later I realized that I had made a big mistake.

    "Ghosts are something that must not be worshiped indiscriminately."

    "If you want to worship, you must name it and make it clear which ghost the money is for. As for my aimless worship now, it will attract unclean things."

    I haven¡¯t finished praying yet.

    Suddenly, a burst of suona sounds came from outside the pavilion to welcome the bride.

    Hey, that¡¯s strange, there are still people getting married in this place late at night?

    I looked towards the sound and saw four people walking towards the pavilion carrying a red sedan chair.

    It¡¯s so late at night, how can this wedding team go from the cemetery, but it¡¯s so late at night, it¡¯s good to meet some people, I¡¯m ready to say hello.

    Suddenly I realized something was wrong.

    The suona music suddenly turned into the suona music played by the deceased.

    I got goosebumps all over my body.

    There was a lot of white smoke surrounding the sedan chair, just like in a ghost movie.

    And the four people carrying the sedan chair were actually wearing white funeral robes and jumping up and down. The most important thing was that these people looked very much like the paper figures at the funeral. Their faces were miserable and they had blush, which was extremely weird.

    I quickly squatted down, hid in the pavilion and looked at the sedan chair. The curtains of the sedan chair were blown open by the wind.

    The person sitting inside turned out to be Guo Zifan, Fatty Guo.

    This guy is dressed like an ancient groom. He is sitting inside with his eyes closed, as if he is asleep.

    I just wanted to wake him up.

    Suddenly, someone covered my mouth from behind.

    In this deserted mountain, someone suddenly covered my mouth from behind, which scared me so much that I almost fainted.

    "If you don't want to die, don't say anything!" A strange voice came from my ear.

    I was so nervous that I didn¡¯t dare to move at all.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t until the sedan chair went far away and disappeared from my eyes that I let go of my arms.¡±The ghost was put into the gourd.

    Yan Beixun quickly put a talisman on the exit of the gourd.

    "Okay, it's solved." Yan Beixun hung the gourd on his waist, and the gourd was still shaking.

    "So easy?" I looked at Yan Beixun in surprise.

    "This evil ghost is not very powerful. The main reason is that she has never been found. This time she is willing to appear only because you are the bait." Yan Beixun said and put the gourd on his waist.

    "Taoist Master, please untie me quickly." I saw that the female ghost was taken care of, and I breathed a sigh of relief.

    As soon as Yan Beixun was loosened by me, I felt so angry that I punched him in the chest.

    He quickly dodged and cursed: "Oh, boy, do you still dare to do something? I have captured this evil ghost, but there are still many lonely ghosts in this mass grave. If I remember correctly, you  Did something happen to another classmate?"

    As soon as I heard this, I remembered that something happened to Guo Zifan. I quickly smiled and said: "Taoist Priest, look at what you said, how dare I hit you? Didn't I see that you worked hard to deal with this evil ghost, so I helped you dust it off."  .¡±

    "Hmph, come on, follow me." Yan Beixun snorted, then took out a small black compass, looked down at it, and led the way.

    Soon Yan Beixun took me to the tomb where I saw Guo Zifan¡¯s photo before.

    Yan Beixun took a look and kicked the tombstone, breaking the old tombstone into two pieces. Then he said, "Dig the grave, and your classmate is lying in it."

    "Digging a grave?" I was stunned for a moment.

    "Are you asking your classmate to climb out on his own?" Yan Beixun glared at me.

    When I heard this, I could only start digging with my hands. The soil was very loose, and in mass graves, they were basically buried casually. It was not a thick burial, and it was easy to dig.

    I dug for less than ten minutes when I touched something hard, which was a broken coffin.

    I opened the coffin board, and sure enough, Guo Zifan was lying inside. This guy's face was pale, and he looked like he had fainted.

    "Put him on your back and let's go."

    I quickly put Guo Zifan on my back and followed Yan Beixun out of the mass grave. After leaving the mass grave, there was a bus stop not far away.

    After Yan Beixun and I walked out of the mass grave, a Mondeo car was parked on the road outside the mass grave. Yan Beixun took me into the car.

    "Where to go?" Yan Beixun asked, sitting in the driver's seat.

    "Is nothing going to happen to my classmate? Why don't we send him to the hospital?"

    Yan Beixun said absently: "Don't worry, I won't die. I just need to go back and lie down for a few days. At most, I will get seriously ill."

    ¡°Then please send us to the Normal University.¡± I said.

    Along the way, Yan Beixun didn't speak at all, but I was very interested in him.

    But no matter what I say, Yan Beixun always ignores me.

    The car stopped at the entrance of the Normal University, and Yan Beixun said, "What is your name?"

    "Zhang Xiu."

    "This is my phone number." Yan Beixun handed over a note: "You are born with yin and yang eyes. If you encounter supernatural things in the future, you can ask me for help." Yan Beixun said.

    "Oh Master, I asked you why the sun was so bright this morning. It turns out that I am going to meet a noble person today." When I heard this, I immediately flattered him.

    I can see dirty things before, but after all, I have never really encountered them. Once I encountered them, I felt a little scared. It would be a good thing to have a Taoist priest to help.

    Yan Beixun said: "Don't be too happy too early. There is a fee to help catch ghosts, one thousand an hour."

    "Fuck, why don't you go grab it?" I glared at Yan Beixun.

    "Don't tell me, this is much easier than robbing." Yan Beixun said with a smile.

    ¡°Fuck off,¡± I scolded him, and then carried Guo Zifan on my back and returned to school.

    ¡¾PS: The new book has just been released. Please collect it and give me a recommendation vote. Thank you very much.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 4 Luo Yaqian

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    It was already late at night, and I didn¡¯t dare to go through the main entrance with Guo Zifan on my back. I took him to the lowest wall in our school. Usually the four of us quietly go out to surf the Internet. When we are late, we always climb in through here.

    But it was quite troublesome to lead Fatty Guo over the wall. I pushed Fatty Guo in hard and then climbed in.

    Carrying Fatty Guo back to the dormitory building, he opened the door to our dormitory.

    At this time, Qin Jiang and Shen Kai were sitting on the bed smoking.

    "What are you two doing? Are you still up so late?" I walked in and threw Guo Zifan on the bed.

    "You, are you okay?" Shen Kai looked at me in surprise.

    "Tch, you two are cowards. This Guo Zifan fell down behind that grave and fainted. Look how scared you two are." I laughed.

    "We hit a ghost." Shen Kai stood up and said excitedly.

    "What a bump." I said.

    ¡°It would be shameful if I told the truth. A Taoist priest saved me, but he was far less courageous than me, who carried Guo Zifan back from the graveyard.

    "We all saw Guo Zifan's photo on the tombstone." Shen Kai said.

    "I must have read it wrong." I said, "Okay, go to bed quickly."

    Qin Jiang looked at me and asked, "Axiu, are you really okay?"

    "It's okay." I waved my hand.

    "Idiot, brother Xiu, you are so brave. If you dare to go back to find Guo Zifan under such circumstances, I would be scared to death." Shen Kai said with admiration.

    "That's right, how can I compare with you? My first name is Zhang Xiu, and my nickname is Zhang Dadan. Didn't I tell you?"

    Being praised like this by Shen Kai made me feel jealous.

    "Tonight's experience was so bizarre. I slept in bed for a long time and couldn't fall asleep. It was in the middle of the night that I fell asleep in a daze.

    "Hey, Axiu, get up quickly." I was sleeping soundly when Qin Jiang's voice came to my ears.

    I opened my eyes and Qin Jiang was getting dressed anxiously.

    "What are you doing?" I yawned and asked, "It's so early in the morning, I don't want anyone to sleep with you."

    "Today is the old class's class. Shen Kai and Guo Pang have already ran away. I told you to be kind and righteous." Qin Jiang ran out of the dormitory after saying this.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????OUT??  Old class class.

    Our university management is relatively strict, but I am a bit naughty and often skip classes, but our old class is different.

    Our class teacher is a very vicious old man. Once he is found to have skipped class, he will basically be punished.

    I quickly jumped up from the bed, got dressed as quickly as possible, ran out of the dormitory, and ran to the classroom.

    As soon as I arrived at the door of the classroom, I fainted. My old class had already started class inside.

    Shen Kai and Qin Jiang looked gloating when they saw me at the door of the classroom.

    But Guo Zifan's face was still very pale, and he was dozing off in his seat.

    I thought about it for a while, while the head teacher turned around and was writing and drawing on the blackboard.

    I turned my back to the classroom, and then slowly retreated inside, as if I wanted to escape from the classroom.

    I took a few steps back, and the head teacher scolded me: "Stop, do you want to escape from my class? Get back to your seat."

    "Yes." I turned around and pretended to have failed to skip class.

    Then he walked to sit next to Qin Jiang and Shen Kai.

    Shen Kai looked at it with a surprised look on his face: "Damn it, I have yours, this method will work too?"

    "I don't even care who I am." I hesitated and asked, "What's wrong with Fatty Guo? He looks half-dead."

    "It seems that he is sick." Qin Jiang said.

    ¡°If you¡¯re sick, just ask for leave and come to class.¡± I muttered.

    You can't skip classes, but you can't skip classes if you sleep in class.

    There were not many people in our class who studied seriously, so they all fell down in their seats and started to sleep.

    I also followed the tide of revolution and fell asleep immediately.

    When I slept until noon, I heard the commotion around me and realized that get out of class was over.

    "Let's go eat." I looked next to me, and Qin Jiang was gone.

    "Where are the people from Qinjiang?" I asked Shen Kai.

    Shen Kai whispered: "I ran out just after class."

    As soon as Shen Kai finished speaking, Qin Jiang appeared.??The man in the suit shouted to me: "Zhang Xiu."

    "Which grandson calls you grandpa?" I said and looked over. I felt unhappy now when I saw the person.

    Yan Beixun.

    "Oh, we haven't seen each other for just one night, and now you're like a grandfather?" Yan Beixun walked over with a smile, put his arm around my shoulders and said, "If I have anything to do with you, come with me."

    "What are you doing?" Qin Jiang glared at Yan Beixun.

    "It's okay, this is my friend, you two go drink first, I will come find you later."

    After saying that, Yan Beixun put his arm around my shoulders and led me to an alley near the school.

    "Taoist Master Yan, what do you want from me?" I asked.

    "I need a favor from you."

    "No time." I said immediately.

    Last time I helped him, I was tied up and placed on the pavilion to attract ghosts. This time he asked me for help. Can I help?

    "This time things are more troublesome." Yan Beixun said with a smile: "A rich man came to me. His father died and wanted to be buried. He asked me to organize his funeral."

    ¡°You asked me for help with funeral arrangements?¡± I asked strangely.

    "No, it's not like people call me Taoist Master and ask me to help. I guess having a disciple next to me will give me more face and make me look more powerful. How about asking you to help pretend to be my disciple?" Yan Beixun said:  "Tomorrow night, when it's done, I'll give you a thousand yuan."

    "One thousand? No cheating." As soon as I heard one thousand, my eyes lit up. One thousand is not a small amount for me, a student who is now in college and asking for money from my family.

    Yan Beixun took out a thousand yuan from his wallet: "Nuo, take it first. If you perform well tomorrow, you will get a commission. You can wait for me at the school gate at five o'clock tomorrow."

    After saying that, Yan Beixun left happily.

    ???????????????????????????????? I feel like something is not right when I see Yan Beixun leaving. How can you make a thousand yuan so easily?

    But after taking the money, I can¡¯t give it back to him.

    I called Shen Kai and Qin Jiang, asked for their addresses, ran there, and treated them to a drink, which only cost two hundred yuan.

    We got drunk and went back to the dormitory to sleep. On this day, I slept until two o'clock in the afternoon.

    Today¡¯s classes are nothing important. Except for Fatty Guo, Shen Kai and Qin Jiang are all lying on the bed. After I got up, I called Fatty Guo. He was not feeling well and went to the hospital.

    Soon it was five o'clock. I packed up my clothes, said hello to Qin Jiang and Shen Kai, and arrived at the school gate.

    I saw Yan Beixun's car at a glance, opened the door, and got in. Yan Beixun threw a green Taoist robe over and said, "Put it on." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 5 Corpse Transformation

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After I put on the green Taoist robe, Yan Beixun said: "When we get to the place, you will call me master, and I will call you Xiaoxiu. In the twelve years since you have been my master, I have caught fifteen zombies and killed hundreds of evil spirits."  Ghost record."

    "So powerful?" I looked at Yan Bei and asked.

    "You're bragging, you're fooling those rich people." Yan Beixun coughed and said, "We'll see what happens when we get there."

    Yan Beixun drove me to a villa area in Jiangbei. This villa area is very large, but there are very few houses, and each house is far apart.

    The villa that Yan Beixun took me to is three stories high, European style, and there is a dedicated small parking lot at the door.

    "Get off the car." After Yan Beixun parked the car, he took me out of the car.

    It was almost dark at this time, but the villa was very lively. It was like a party. I followed Yan Beixun and walked in. These people inside were wearing suits and ties. At first glance, they belonged to successful people in society.

    In the middle of the villa hall, there was a coffin, and there were several professional mourners there, howling like ghosts.

    I suddenly saw that Luo Yaqian and her boyfriend were also in the crowd.

    Luo Yaqian, who was originally as cold as ice and a beauty in school, now together with Liu Da, is able to navigate among a group of people who look like playboys, just like social butterflies.

    Is this Luo Yaqian¡¯s true face?  I suddenly understood that her cold demeanor at school turned out to be her disdain to talk to us.

    "Master Yan." Suddenly, a bald man who looked to be in his fifties came over. This man was very fat and his eyes were gone when he smiled.

    "Boss Liu." Yan Beixun cupped his hands and said.

    This is the boss Yan Bei found. I quickly called out Boss Liu.

    Boss Liu¡¯s name is Liu Zhiquan, he is the chairman of the Liu Group and he is very rich.

    "Everyone, be quiet." Liu Zhiquan raised his hand and said.

    The guests inside all fell silent, and Liu Zhiquan said loudly: "Today I have invited Master Yan Beixun, who is well-known overseas, to help preside over my father's funeral. Everyone is welcome."

    There was warm applause all around.

    Liu Zhiquan¡¯s father died, and he didn¡¯t even look sad.

    "Zhang Xiu?" Suddenly, I heard someone calling my name.

    I looked back and saw Luo Yaqian and her boyfriend walking towards us.

    And his boyfriend also shouted to Liu Zhiquan: "Dad."

    I was surprised. I didn¡¯t expect that the rich man Luo Yaqian was looking for turned out to be Liu Zhiquan¡¯s son. This world is too small.

    Liu Zhiquan introduced: "Master Yan, this is my son, Liu Da, this is his girlfriend."

    Yan Beixun looked indifferent and nodded lightly.

    When we were in the car, Yan Beixun told me that these rich people are very strange. If you are enthusiastic towards them, they will feel that you are a liar.  A master from this world.

    Liu Zhiquan talked to us very enthusiastically, but Luo Yaqian and Liu Da did not know where to go after saying hello.

    Suddenly I wanted to go to the toilet. After asking where the toilet was, I walked towards the toilet.

    As soon as I walked to the bathroom door, I heard the voices of Luo Yaqian and her boyfriend coming from inside.

    "Brother Da, this guy named Zhang Xiu must have come here pretending to be a Taoist priest just to chase me."

    "Could I be mistaken? I heard from my dad that Taoist Master Yan is very famous."

    "He is just a stupid fool. How could he be a Taoist priest? Don't you believe me? It's not a big deal for her to chase me. I'm mainly afraid that he will make some joke at the funeral just to chase me. When the time comes,  It's embarrassing, that's not good. It's better to tell Uncle Liu about this matter as soon as possible, otherwise it will be embarrassing if something happens."

    "Well, I'll go talk to my dad later."

    After hearing what they said, I wanted to rush in and scold Luo Yaqian, but after thinking about it, I took a deep breath, held it back, and then turned around and walked back.

    After I returned, I whispered to Yan Beixun: "Taoist Master Yan, otherwise I'd better leave."

    "Okay, why are you leaving? What's wrong, are you not satisfied with the toilet here?" Yan Beixun asked with a smile.

    "I'm afraid I'll get you into trouble." I said.

    "What's wrong?" Yan Beixun asked after hearing this.

    I thought for a while and then told Yan Beixun what happened.

    Yan Bei Xun Yi TingThe grandfather's three souls and seven souls cannot enter the coffin. Why do you ask?  "

    "Nothing, no, Taoist priest, your talisman is very powerful, right?" I asked guiltily.

    I remember that I peeed so much more.

    "It's okay." Yan Beixun suddenly looked at me: "Did something happen? Tell me."

    "What could have happened? Taoist priest, you really know how to joke." I said with a guilty conscience: "I just accidentally added some more urine."

    "How much more did you add?"

    ¡°It was full, and then it was poured a little less.¡± I said.

    Yan Beixun jumped up from his seat: "You are in trouble!"

    After saying that, Yan Beixun ran out of the small cinema.

    I also ran out quickly and reached the lobby on the first floor.

    Fortunately, there is nothing strange in this hall, and the coffin is still in good condition.

    "Taoist Master, is everything okay?" I followed Yan Beixun and asked.

    Yan Beixun walked to the coffin, stretched out his hand and touched the coffin gently.

    Although, his expression changed slightly, he pushed the coffin away, and then he just stayed there. Strangely, I stepped forward and took a look, and I was also stunned. The body inside was gone.

    "Taoist Master Yan, where is he?" I swallowed my saliva and asked.

    "You watch the door and don't let it leave. I'll go to the second floor to get the 'guy'." After Yan Beixun finished speaking, he was about to go upstairs.

    I immediately grabbed Yan Beixun's hand and said, "Taoist Master Yan, you can't leave. If you leave, my life may be lost."

    I was very scared. The house around me was so empty and strange.

    "Are you bothered? Take it. If Mrs. Liu comes out, stab him." Yan Beixun took out a peach wood dagger in his hand.

    I took the dagger and felt a little more confident.

    "Remember, watch the door. If Mr. Liu has already run out, forget it. If he is still in the house, you must not let him run out." Yan Beixun said, "I will get the 'guy' later, and it will be in this room."  Search inside, keep an eye on the door, if Mrs. Liu comes out, call me loudly."

    After saying that, Yan Beixun ran up to the second floor.

    I pressed my right hand on my chest, my heart was beating very fast.

    "My dear gods and bodhisattvas, bless me." I leaned against the door and looked around carefully.

    This villa is too big and there are doors everywhere. I looked around and felt that Mrs. Liu might pop out of any door at any time.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Suddenly, I heard the door behind me ring.

    what sound?

    I wanted to look back strangely, but suddenly, there was a bang.

    There were two holes as big as bowls dug out of the door behind me, and a pair of dry hands stretched out from the outside and grabbed my arm.

    "Taoist Master Yan, help me!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 6 Removing the Corpse

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    This sudden change scared my legs and I almost fell to the ground and fainted. Fortunately, I was mentally prepared and didn't roll my eyes and fainted.

    But the current situation is not far away from scaring me into fainting. It¡¯s hard for me to describe the current situation. Anyway, I am so scared that I can¡¯t use any strength.

    ¡°And the nails on these hands were very sharp and pierced my arm directly.

    What does it feel like to have ten fingers pierced into your own flesh?

    I think if it were a normal situation, I would cry in pain, but now I am so scared that I have forgotten the pain.

    Yan Beixun did not hang the chain this time, and quickly ran down from the second floor. When he saw my situation, he pulled out the mahogany sword from behind, ran up and struck hard at the hand that grabbed my arm.

    As soon as Yan Beixun hit me, his hands let go of my arms and retracted.

    He pushed me away and opened the door. It was empty outside, no one around.

    "Taoist Master, will I be poisoned like on TV?" I looked at the ten bloody holes on my left and right shoulders that were stabbed directly by those hands, and asked worriedly.

    "Stop talking nonsense and come with me." Yan Beixun opened the door.

    I covered my hands and followed behind Yan Beixun.

    "Taoist priest, was that a zombie just now? It's like the one in the movie."

    Yan Beixun shook his head: "There are thirty-six types of corpses, and zombies are just one of the more powerful ones. This corpse has three souls and seven souls in it. It is a soul corpse. The soul corpse does not like flesh and blood, but instead absorbs the three souls and seven souls of humans.  , I will use Taoism to lure the soul corpse back now, you go to the kitchen and get the chopsticks."

    "Chopsticks?" I asked strangely.

    "Now that this soul corpse has just formed, the three souls and seven souls are not stable. If you pinch his middle finger with chopsticks, you can force out his three souls and seven souls." Yan Beixun glared at me: "Why don't you go quickly?  "

    "oh oh."

    I hurriedly ran to the kitchen and took a pair of chopsticks. At this time, Yan Beixun put a talisman on his forehead, chanted a spell that I couldn't hear clearly, then stamped his feet and said, "Okay,  The soul corpse will come back soon."

    "Taoist Priest, why can these chopsticks pick out three souls and seven souls?" I asked curiously.

    Yan Beixun said impatiently: "The blood on the tip of a person's tongue is called tongue blood. This is the place with the most yang energy on the human body. Chopsticks often touch the tip of the tongue and are contaminated with a lot of yang energy. It is a folk use  The best thing to deal with evil spirits."

    "That¡­¡­"

    I was about to continue asking when suddenly Yan Beixun said: "Here he comes!"

    When I heard it, I felt a rush all over my body. When I looked back, it was true.

    That old man Liu was actually limping towards us.

    Mrs. Liu was wearing the black birthday suit with purple skin. He looked scarier than the zombies in any horror movie.

    He sniffed at this moment and walked slowly towards Yan Beixun and me.

    Yan Beixun slowly made a hissing gesture at me, signaling me not to move around casually. I didn't dare to move at all. After Old Mrs. Liu came closer to us, I even smelled a faint fishy smell from Old Mrs. Liu.  .

    This should be the legendary corpse odor, right?

    Suddenly, his face came right in front of mine. His face was less than ten centimeters away from mine. His eyes were rolled up like fish eyes, as if he couldn't see anything. He sniffed me.

    Mrs. Liu was so close in front of me. Not to mention the stench, it was more scary.

    I held my breath and didn't dare to move at all.

    Fortunately, Mrs. Liu sniffed in front of me for a few seconds, then turned around and walked towards Yan Beixun next to me.

    As soon as he approached Yan Beixun, Yan Beixun kicked him hard on the chest.

    ?? Kicked Old Mrs. Liu back several steps, then Yan Beixun took the peach wood sword, ran behind Old Mrs. Liu, and strangled his neck with the peach wood sword.

    "Hurry, use chopsticks to pinch his middle finger!" Yan Beixun was afraid that Old Mrs. Liu would move randomly, so he hung on Old Mrs. Liu like a koala, and then he fell back hard.

    "Ah, ah."

    Old Mrs. Liu moved his hands and feet wildly, making a baby-like sound in his throat. In this late night, I got goosebumps all over my body.

    "Why are you still in a daze? Quickly pinch his middle finger." Yan Beixun cursed at me.

    I just reacted.

    ¡°Sit on his belly, I can¡¯t hold it anymore.¡± Yan Beixun shouted.

      Yan Beixun had his feet and hands tightly wrapped around Old Mrs. Liu, for fear that he would get up and run away.

    I sat down on Mrs. Liu¡¯s belly.

    The one who screamed was actually Yan Beixun.

    "Zhang Xiu, it's time for you to lose weight. Hurry and do it quickly, or I will be crushed to death by you." Yan Beixun screamed.

    "I know." I swallowed.

    Mrs. Liu¡¯s hands were tightly grasped by Yan Beixun. I took the chopsticks and placed them on both sides of the middle finger of Mrs. Liu¡¯s left hand and pinched them hard.

    "Ahhh." Mrs. Liu screamed again.

    "Oh, my dear mother." Yan Beixun also screamed.

    Old Mrs. Liu was struggling hard under such a clamp. I sat on it, but it was fine. Yan Beixun was pressed to the ground and it was hard.

    When I saw it worked, I pinched my fingers with chopsticks desperately.

    "I don't know how Mr. Liu managed this. It's like a small universe exploding."

    I felt like there was a spring under Mrs. Liu, and I was instantly thrown out.

    I was thrown onto the coffin, and my back hit the corners of the coffin. It hurt so hard that my chest felt tight, as if I was about to die.

    Old Mrs. Liu also stood up, and Yan Beixun was also startled. He shouted: "Run quickly, this guy is too powerful."

    "What about you?" I said.

    "I'll stay and fight with him!" Yan Beixun said through gritted teeth.

    "No, I can't run, I have to stay and help you!" I said loudly.

    I want to run too, but now I am so scared that my whole body is weak, especially the impact on my back just now, which knocked me out of breath and I can¡¯t stand up at all.

    "I didn't expect you to be so brave." Yan Beixun nodded.

    Mrs. Liu let go of him and said, "You hold him for a minute or two, and I will find a way to deal with him."

    After saying that, Yan Beixun ran to my side and put the talisman on his forehead to my chest.

    This talisman is what brings Mr. Liu back.

    After putting up the talisman, Yan Beixun ran away.

    "You're here again." I cursed regretfully, "I've been unlucky for eight lifetimes when I met you. If I die, I will kill you even if I turn into a ghost."

    "Don't worry, you can't beat me even if you become a ghost. If you die, I will help you to be saved."

    Mrs. Liu no longer chased Yan Beixun, but slowly walked towards me.

    "Mr. Liu, we are all cultural people, please calm down." I said, gritting my teeth to stand up, and then backed away while holding the coffin.

    "But Mrs. Liu didn't understand what I said, and he still walked towards me.

    I looked at Yan Beixun, who was squatting on the ground not far away and drawing talismans, and I felt extremely depressed.

    "It's true that Mrs. Liu walks slowly, but I walk even slower now. Every step I take makes the place where I was hit on my back hurt. The pain makes the sweat on my forehead keep flowing.

    After thirty meters, I retreated to the blind corner of the hall, and there was no way out from behind.

    I took the dagger Yan Beixun gave me just now and shouted, "I'll fight you!"

    I took the dagger and stabbed Mr. Liu in the chest.

    "As a result, the dagger was stabbed into his chest, but it couldn't go in. At the same time, Mr. Liu strangled my neck tightly, then put his nose in front of my face, and sucked hard.

    As soon as he sucked it in, I felt as if something was about to be sucked out of my body, and my whole body felt soft.

    ¡°I looked at Old Mrs. Liu¡¯s terrifying appearance, and I felt desperate.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I, Zhang Xiu, would die here.

    Just when I was desperate, suddenly, an arm stretched out from behind Mrs. Liu and tightly covered Mrs. Liu's mouth and nose.

    Suddenly, the suction force disappeared.

    After Yan Beixun covered Old Mrs. Liu's mouth and nose, he put a talisman on Old Mrs. Liu's chest. Then he took the mahogany sword and stabbed hard with the mahogany sword from the position of the talisman. The mahogany sword made a pop and stabbed.  Entered into the body of Mrs. Liu.

    "Fuck you." Yan Beixun kicked Old Mrs. Liu to the ground. Then, Old Mrs. Liu's body trembled violently on the ground.

    "Urgent like a law!" Yan Beixun took out another talisman and threw it on Old Mrs. Liu's body. Then, as if gasoline was poured on Old Mrs. Liu's body and then touched by sparks, it ignited with a bang.  Raging flames.

    When I saw Mr. Liu being burned by Yan Beixun, the big stone in my heart finally fell.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 7 Benefits of Hospitalization

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Damn, I was scared to death." I wiped the sweat from my forehead and looked at the burning body lying on the ground, with lingering fear.

    This is a corpse. Not only did it move, but it almost killed me, buddy. Now the more I think about it, the more scared I am.

    "You must be scared." Yan Beixun took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it and took a puff, and said, "It was purely an accident that this thing turned into a corpse today."

    "Get out of here." I finally came to my senses. If I hadn't been tricked by Yan Beixun into coming to this crappy place to be his bullshit apprentice, how could this have happened.

    "You take your time and play by yourself, I won't accompany you anymore." After saying that, I turned around and left.

    "Wait a minute, Axiu." Yan Beixun grabbed my hand, looked at me seriously and said, "Have you noticed that in the past two days alone, you have encountered two supernatural incidents?  The gang is haunted, and this corpse has transformed into a corpse. You have yin and yang eyes, and you are destined to be entangled with these things in your life."

    When Yan Beixun said this, I felt a little guilty and said, "What do you want to do?"

    "I think you are a man of talent, why don't I accept you as my disciple? Teach you Taoism." Yan Beixun said with a righteous look: "I really can't bear to see you end up being killed by ghosts."

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush when talking about people.¡± I frowned and said.

    Although I have not been in contact with Yan Beixun for a short time, I know that what he just said is absolutely nonsense. If he was really as great as he said, he would not have tied me to the pavilion to lure out ghosts.

    "Ahem, let me tell you the truth. I just feel that it's cool to have an apprentice by your side to take on business, especially since you have yin and yang eyes." Yan Beixun said awkwardly.

    "Wouldn't it be much better if you just said it? It sounds comfortable, but forget it. I don't dare to touch these things." After I said that, I ran away.

    "Hey, Zhang Xiu, you will definitely encounter ghosts again in the future. If you want my help, just call me. Of course, the condition is that you become your teacher."

    Yan Beixun's voice came from behind me, and I yelled back: "You are the only one who bumps into ghosts. I wish you bump into ghosts every day."

    After saying that, I ran out of the villa.

    I was wondering along the way why Yan Beixun suddenly wanted to accept me as his apprentice.

    If he wanted to accept an apprentice to show off, he must have accepted me long ago. As for the fact that he wanted to accept me as an apprentice because I have yin and yang eyes, it is even more nonsense. If that was the case, he should have mentioned it after meeting the ghost in the pavilion the day before yesterday.  come out.

    Although I was confused, I really couldn¡¯t figure it out, so I just didn¡¯t bother to think about it.

    Before people encounter a ghost, they are very curious, imagining that one day they will encounter a ghost and see what a ghost looks like.

    But after you actually encounter it, you will never want to see this kind of thing again.

    When I returned to the dormitory, it was already eleven o'clock at night, and Shen Kai and Qin Jiang had already gone to bed.

    I went to the balcony to wash up, lay down on the bed and fell asleep.

    Early the next morning, I was half asleep, and Qin Jiang dragged me up.

    "What are you doing? Are you going to let me live and not even sleep?" I rubbed my eyes painfully and took a look. Qin Jiang and Shen Kai were already dressed.

    Qin Jiang said: "Hey, Axiu, get up quickly. Let's go to the hospital to see Fatty Guo. I called and asked just now. Fatty Guo seems to be very ill."

    "Ah, okay." I realized now that I had forgotten about Fatty Guo. He was caught by a ghost once, and it must have been quite serious.

    I thought to myself and quickly got dressed, and then walked out of the school gate with Qin Jiang and Shen Kai.

    It was only eight o'clock in the morning. We walked to a breakfast shop in front of the school and had some breakfast. Later, Qin Jiang suggested buying some for Fatty Guo, so we brought some breakfast and took a taxi to Chongqing Hospital.

    "If it was just a minor illness, it would be fine in a regular hospital. Fatty Guo was actually admitted to the city hospital. It was obvious that his illness was not serious.

    Qin Jiang had obviously asked Fatty Guo which ward he was in yesterday.

    We walked into the No. 2 inpatient building together and came to the door of Ward 503.

    Qin Jiang knocked on the door, and soon a middle-aged woman dressed as a lady opened the door. She looked at us strangely and asked, "Who are you?"

    "Hello, aunt, we are Guo Zifan's classmates. We heard that he was sick, so we came to see him." Qin Jiang said quickly.

    "Please come in." The lady said, opened the door, and turned around and said, "Xiaofan, your classmate is here to see you."

    ? ?When the three of us walked into this ward, I was surprised. There was only one bed in this ward, and it was very luxuriously decorated. Obviously this ward was not cheap.

    I glanced at the noble lady again, but I didn¡¯t expect that Guo Zifan¡¯s family turned out to be rich.

    Guo Zifan was lying on the bed with a pale face, but he seemed to be in a good mood. After we came in, he said to the woman dressed as a lady: "Mom, you can go back. My classmate will stay with me."

    "Xiao Fan, then you have a good rest. I'll go back and cook some chicken soup for you." The lady nodded with a smile, and then ordered: "You should stay with Xiao Fan more, he will be bored here alone."

    "Okay auntie."

    The three of us were like three good students, nodding like chickens pecking at rice.

    After the lady left, Shen Kai pushed Guo Zifan on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Oh, you kid, why didn't I see that you are a rich second generation before?"

    Guo Zifan scolded: "Damn it, when we first entered the school last year, I told you that I was the second generation of rich people. It's just you who don't believe it."

    I just remembered that school had just started and we were in the dormitory. Guo Zifan said every day that he was a rich second generation, but no one in our dormitory believed him and thought he was just bragging. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be true.

    "Hey, Fatty, you can't die." I said with a smile.

    Guo Zifan pointed at Qin Jiang and Shen Kai and scolded: "You two have no conscience. You abandoned me and ran away. It's better for Axiu to be loyal and carry me back. Otherwise, if you sleep in that wretched place for one night, you might let some wolf get away."  Dio the Wild Leopard is gone.¡±

    Although Guo Zifan said this, he didn¡¯t really blame them. Qin Jiang smiled and said, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ve never heard of jackals and wild leopards in Chongqing. You¡¯re talking about the zoo.¡±

    "Don't worry about my health. I'm fine. Besides, this hospital is so comfortable that I can't even bear to leave." Guo Zifan said with a smile, "You guys just keep an eye on it."

    After saying that, Guo Zifan pressed the button on the bedside. Within a minute, a nurse aged eighteen or nineteen came in and asked Guo Zifan nervously: "What's wrong with you?"

    Guo Zifan rolled his eyes up, pointed at his chest and said, "My, my chest is very tight, I feel like I'm going to die of suffocation."

    "Ah, it's boring again." The little nurse said anxiously, "I'll let the head nurse come and take a look."

    Guo Zifan said quickly: "No, it's a small problem. I'm sorry for bothering you, the head nurse. Just rub it for me and it'll be fine."

    After saying that, Guo Zifan pulled open his shirt, and then the little nurse actually started rubbing his chest.

    The three of us stood by and watched dumbfounded. Is this okay?

    I swallowed, looked at Qin Jiang next to me and said, "Brother Jiang, why don't you punch me?"

    "This is not a dream, there is no need to fight." Qin Jiang looked at Guo Zifan enviously and said.

    "No, I asked you to beat me, and I will stay in this hospital for two days." I explained.

    "Fuck you, uncle, can I let you go to the morgue for two days?" After saying that, Qin Jiang and I started to fight in this hospital.

    The little nurse kneaded Guo Zifan for five minutes before leaving.

    Guo Zifan said happily: "Did you see that this is the treatment you get when you are hospitalized? Who can I find to rub it for me outside?"

    "Do you want me to rub it for you?" Shen Kai said unhappily.

    "Your hands are too rough, but they are the hands of that girl just now. They are smooth and tender. The feeling cannot be described in words." Guo Zifan pinched his orchid fingers and half-squinted his eyes, looking ecstatic.

    Looking at Guo Zifan's happy face, I thought to myself, if the second generation of rich people looks like Guo Zifan, they are really top-notch. Let a girl rub you a few times and you will be so virtuous. Go out and tell others that you are rich.  It¡¯s strange that people can believe the second generation.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 8 Meeting Netizens

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Fat man, you are really not a brother. What am I saying to you? Since you are a rich second generation, you should show some of the temperament of a rich second generation." I hated iron and said with great envy: "Brother, I will replace you with you."  With this condition, I don¡¯t know how many people I can talk to.¡±

    "Forget it, I think this fat man is much more comfortable here than in the dormitory. Let's not worry about him." Qin Jiang said, "You kid, take good care of yourself. Let's leave first."

    "Okay." The fat man didn't leave us at all.

    Then the three of us said goodbye to Fatty. As soon as we walked out of the hospital gate, Qin Jiang said, "Where are you going now?"

    "What about you?" I said.

    "Go back to the Internet cafe over at school and surf the Internet." As soon as Qin Jiang finished speaking, Shen Kai next to him took my hand: "Axiu, please accompany me."

    "What are you doing, sir? Don't be ridiculous." I said.

    Qin Jiang nodded: "Okay, I'll leave first."

    After saying that, he walked to the street, took a taxi and left.

    After Qin Jiang left, I looked at Shen Kai in confusion and asked, "What do you want to do?"

    "Ahem, I met a beautiful woman online these days. If possible, we can meet today. I want you to follow me for reference." Shen Kai winked at me: "How about it."

    Or maybe he took out his cell phone and showed me the photo. The woman in the photo was really beautiful and looked familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember who it was for a while.

    ¡°Why are you taking me to see beautiful women, to be your light bulb?¡± I said.

    Shen Kai said: "You know nothing. Since we met online, if it is an ugly person, then you can just say that your house is on fire, so we can escape."

    "Why didn't you say there was a fire in your house?" I said unhappily, but seeing the pleading look on Shen Kai's face, I felt helpless because I was still too soft-hearted.

    "Let's go, when?" I asked.

    "We will meet at the entrance of the zoo at twelve o'clock. Let's go and sit there first. Brother Xiu, I know you are the most loyal." Shen Kai took my hand and hailed a taxi, and got in the car.

    I still couldn't help but asked out of curiosity: "Why didn't you ask Qin Jiang to follow you instead of calling me?"

    "Well, I told you not to be angry first." Shen Kai said, "Qin Jiang is tall and handsome. Tell him to go. What if the girl falls in love with him?"

    "Oh, I fucked your uncle, you mean I'm less attractive than you, so you feel free to call me?" I said angrily.

    After hearing what I said, Shen Kai said subconsciously: "Isn't that right? If Fatty Guo doesn't get sick, it would be safest to call him."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he realized that he had said the wrong thing, and said quickly: "Hey, that's not the case, Brother Xiu, I feel that you are the most loyal and will not steal your brother's wife, right?"

    "Tch, I don't even have a cursory character. Maybe he is an ugly guy. I'm too lazy to compete with you." I said speechlessly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????It's okay to say that Qin Jiang is more handsome than me, he is 1.8 meters tall and has a natural advantage, so he can't compare with him, but I am more handsome than Shen Kai at least.

    ?At least that¡¯s what I think.

    Soon we arrived at the zoo gate. It was only ten o'clock in the morning and the sun was scorching. Shen Kai and I found a milk tea shop to sit down on the roadside.

    Shen Kai pointed at a beautiful girl drinking milk tea in the milk tea shop and whispered to me: "Do you think this is Qin Li?"

    Qin Li is naturally his netizen.

    I was drinking my own milk tea and said casually: "Don't you have photos? Why are you asking me?"

    In the past two hours, whenever a beautiful woman came in, Shen Kai would ask such a question, which was already on his mind.

    At twelve o'clock, Shen Kai hurriedly pulled me to the entrance of the zoo.

    The weather is very good today, the wind is sunny, and there are many people visiting the zoo.

    Shen Kai also ran to the entrance of the zoo and bought a rose. In his words, this was the contact signal between him and Qin Li.

    After waiting for about five minutes, we saw a woman in her thirties walking towards us. The woman looked very dark-skinned, with nose hair hanging out, and green vegetables stuck to her teeth.  .

    "Fuck, take it." Shen Kai threw all the petals of the rose into his mouth, swallowed it, and then threw the branch to the ground.

    "Hello." This woman walked up to us and asked, "How can I get to the Public Security Bureau?"

    "Aren't you Qin Li?" Shen Kai took a breath and pointed in a random direction and said, "Over there."

    ?"Thank you." After saying this, the woman turned and left.

    "Oh my god, I'm scared to death. If this girl gets married, my dad will beat me to death with two big ears." Shen Kai wiped the sweat from his forehead.

    At this time, a beautiful woman about 1.7 meters tall walked over to us. She was ****-looking, with an oval face and long hair, a standard beauty template.

    "Hello, who is the handsome one?" the beauty asked.

    ¡°Pandish¡± is Shen Kai¡¯s online name.

    ¡°I am just personable, and you are Qin Li, right?¡± Shen Kai looked like he had won the lottery.

    "Uh, sorry, I'm not, I'm her friend, my name is Ye Fanrou." After saying that, Ye Fanrou turned around and shouted: "Qin Li, we found someone, come here quickly."

    ¡°Then the legendary Qin Li finally appeared. When I saw it, I swallowed my saliva and thought to myself, online dating is indeed unreliable.

    Not to mention that Qin Li is fat, she is only 1.6 meters tall, with dense freckles on her face. Her arms and thighs are probably thicker than Qin Jiang.

    "Brother Feng, you are exactly the same as in the photo." Qin Li ran over and looked at Shen Kai excitedly: "You are so handsome."

    "Ahem, you are different from the photo." Shen Kai said with a dry cough, his face as ugly as if he had eaten shit.

    Qin Li smiled and said: "Both have two eyes, one nose, and one mouth. How big a difference can there be, right?"

    As soon as Qin Li finished speaking, I remembered, damn, the photo Shen Kai showed me was of Fan Bingbing. Damn it, Shen Kai is so stupid. He doesn¡¯t even recognize Fan Bingbing. Why does he look so familiar to me?  Woolen cloth.

    At this time, my phone suddenly rang. I picked up the phone and saw that it was Shen Kai calling. I looked at Shen Kai aside, with his right hand in his pocket, obviously dialing me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll answer the phone then.¡± I just answered the phone, then hung up the phone pretending to be okay, and just wanted to talk.

    Ye Fanrou smiled and asked, "Is there a fire at home?"

    "Yeah." I nodded subconsciously.

    "Then you two are going to leave and go back to put out the fire?" Ye Fanrou asked again.

    "Yes, yes, fires often break out at my brother's house. I have to go over and have a look and make an appointment next time." Shen Kai took my hand and left.

    Unexpectedly, Qin Li took Shen Kai's hand and said, "I will accompany you to put out the fire."

    "Here." Shen Kai looked at me helplessly and said, "Hey, I want to ask you, do you want to go together to help put out the fire at your house?"

    "Ahem, no, it's okay, there was no fire. My friend was joking with me." I smiled awkwardly.

    Ye Fanrou smiled softly: "Since there's nothing wrong, let's go to the zoo."

    "Okay, okay." After Shen Kai said that, he went to buy tickets for the park, and then the four of us walked in.

    Qin Li held Shen Kai¡¯s hand tightly all the way, and Shen Kai would look at me asking for help from time to time.

    I turned a blind eye to him, are you kidding me?  Although Qinli doesn't look very good, the girl with her, this girl named Ye Fanrou, is extremely beautiful.

    If I let this opportunity pass, wouldn¡¯t I be doomed to be single for the rest of my life?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 9 Yan Bei is looking for his sister?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Miss Ye, what is your relationship with Qin Li?" I asked with a smile.

    Ye Fanrou smiled and whispered in my ear: "Qinli and I grew up together and are my best best friends. However, because she is not good-looking, she has never found a boyfriend."

    "Miss Ye, what a coincidence, Shen Kai has been my brother for more than ten years." I said with a smile: "I have always believed that appearance is not important, a person's inner beauty is the most important."

    I looked at Shen Kai next to me who looked like he wanted to kill someone, and quickly said, "That's right, Brother Kai."

    "Yes~" Shen Kai forced out a smile that was uglier than crying.

    "You see, my brother and your bestie are so destined, and we are no longer outsiders. Can I call you Xiaorou?" I asked with a smile.

    Ye Fanrou didn¡¯t think much and nodded.

    It¡¯s cool.

    I suddenly felt that the sunshine today was exceptionally bright, the air today was so fresh, and the little animals in the zoo were so cute.

    I started chatting with Ye Fanrou along the way, and we were quite speculative.

    After walking for a few minutes, when passing by a toilet, Shen Kai said quickly: "No, I have a stomachache and I need to go to the toilet."

    Qin Li looked at Shen Kai nervously and asked, "Are you okay?"

    Shen Kai didn't bother to reply to Qin Li's words, so he turned around and ran to the toilet.

    "Do you think he will run away?" Ye Fanrou frowned and looked at the toilet.

    "I'll break his legs if he dares to run away." After I finished speaking, I felt a little worried. After thinking about it, I said, "I'll go in and take a look. You guys wait."

    Then I ran into the toilet.

    I went, but I didn¡¯t expect that Ye Fanrou got it right. At this time, Shen Kai raised his buttocks and was looking through the small window of the toilet.

    I rushed up and pulled him off and cursed: "What are you doing? Why are you running away? That girl Qin Li is quite nice."

    "Her bestie is good, isn't she? Brother Xiu, I was wrong, let me run." As soon as Shen Kai was pulled off by me, he almost cried and said, "What nonsense do you think this is? The girl I asked out,  As a result, you were picking up girls, while I was being taken advantage of by that dinosaur. The most annoying thing is that I paid for the tickets to enter this zoo."

    "Xiao Shen, this is because your ideological consciousness is not high enough." I said speechlessly.

    "Are you very enlightened?" Shen Kai said, "I don't care anyway, I have to escape."

    "If you dare to run away, I will beat you to death. Is it easy for me to finally get to know such a beautiful girl?" I said and pulled Shen Kai to go out.

    After hearing this, Shen Kai thought about it carefully, then nodded and said: "Brother Xiu, it's not impossible for me to help you, but you have to promise me first, you must protect me, and you can't give me a chance to be alone with her.  , I feel like if I¡¯m alone with her, she could eat me.¡±

    "I promise you, that's all." I said impatiently.

    "If Qin Li wants to get me alone, I will call 'cuckoo' which is our secret code." Shen Kai said hurriedly.

    "It's okay, don't worry."

    After comforting Shen Kai, I took him out.

    Qin Li came up and asked with concern: "Does your stomach still hurt?"

    "Haha, brother and sister, don't worry, he's fine." I said with a smile.

    Qin Li blushed and said coyly: "You, what are you talking about?"

    "Haha, isn't this a matter of time?" After I finished speaking, Shen Kai next to me wanted to speak, so I trotted up to Ye Fanrou and said, "Xiaorou, let's find a place to walk around and give them  A chance to be alone.¡±

    ¡°Cuckoo, cuckoo, cuckoo¡­¡±

    Shen Kai's urgent voice came from behind me.

    I was too lazy to answer, so Ye Fanrou nodded naturally and made a cheering gesture towards Qin Li.

    Looking back, I glanced at Shen Kai, who was still reciting cuckoo with tears in his eyes, and I felt quite bad.

    I thought to myself: Brother, I owe you this time, good brother.

    "Xiaorou, what do you think of me?" I asked with a smile.

    Ye Fanrou nodded and said, "Very good, gentle and elegant."

    "Yeah." After listening to Ye Fanrou's words, I felt as high as a stimulant shot. Then we walked to the cage with the lion. There were many people around, and the zoo staff smiled and said: "  Don¡¯t be afraid, you can get closer and watch, this lion was raised on vegetarian food in our zoo and will not attack you.¡±

    I smiled and said: "II was a vegetarian when I was young, but now I really like eating meat.  "

    "Oh, little brother, I see you look great, how can you open your eyes and tell lies? This lion was raised by us on a vegetarian diet. He definitely doesn't like eating meat." The administrator said to me confidently: "You don't understand.  Don¡¯t talk nonsense about animals.¡±

    "How about you go into the cage and stay for a minute, and then come out, and I will kneel down and admit your mistake to you." I looked at the administrator with a smile.

    The people watching the excitement started cheering and said with a smile: "That's right, don't be afraid, just go in."

    "You, you, hum." The administrator turned around and left in anger.

    "I can't tell, you are quite smart." After Ye Fanrou next to me said it, I still wanted to praise myself.

    Suddenly a familiar voice came from next to me.

    "Oh, Axiu, what a fate."

    I looked back and saw Yan Beixun wearing a blue Taoist robe standing behind me and Ye Fanrou.

    ¡°Taoist Master Yan, is something wrong?¡± I frowned.

    Just as Yan Beixun was about to speak to me, his eyes suddenly turned to Ye Fanrou, who looked at him and hid behind me.

    "Sister, I was scared to death. The school called me and said you ran away. I thought you were deceived by someone." Yan Beixun looked at me and asked angrily: "Hey, Zhang Xiu, are you okay?  Why did my sister get tricked?"

    I am completely Spartan at this time, Yan Beixun¡¯s sister?

    I looked left and right, and I saw that Yan Beixun was born with a strong and vicious personality, while Ye Fanrou was cute and well-behaved. There was a huge gap between him and him.

    "Look, our parents divorced after giving birth to my sister, so her surname is Ye, but she is actually my biological sister." Yan Beixun glared at Ye Fanrou unhappily, and then pulled her away  She took her hand away, turned around and yelled at me: "You kid, don't bother my sister anymore."

    "Who cares?" I snorted.

    Watching Ye Fanrou being taken away by Yan Beixun, I suddenly remembered that Shen Kai was still in dire straits. I quickly took out my phone and called Shen Kai.

    "Hey, Lao Shen, where are you? I'll be right over. Yes, my house is on fire again. We'll meet at the gate of the zoo." I could hear Shen Kai's happiness on the phone.

    When we arrived at the zoo gate, Shen Kai stood at the exit, looking around. When he saw me, he trotted over, grabbed me and ran away.

    "How are you?" Shen Kai said, "Brother, I risk my life and death for your life-long event. No matter what happens today, you have to treat me to a hot pot meal. Do you mean it?"

    "Come on, that girl Ye Fanrou is the sister of an old acquaintance of mine. Her brother just hit her and was taken away. She is probably out of luck." I shook my head and looked at Shen Kai and comforted her.

    "Don't take it too seriously. That girl Qin Li is indeed not good-looking, but I can see that she treats you wholeheartedly and doesn't care about you. It's hard to find a girl like her."

    "Bullshit, I'm so handsome, and Qin Li is just coveting my beauty." Shen Kai said angrily.

    Today I did feel wronged to Shen Kai, so I didn¡¯t say anything to hurt him.

    ¡¾PS: The update of Mr. Yin-Yang will be intensified recently, and the update of new books will be a little slower. After finishing the book Mr. Yin-Yang, the speed of this book will be accelerated, hehe.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 10 The Hanged Ghost

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When we returned to the school dormitory, it was already two o'clock in the afternoon.

    Qin Jiang hasn¡¯t come back yet. According to our usual habits, Shen Kai and I should have gone to the Internet cafe to play games with Qin Jiang.

    But I¡¯m really not in the mood today.

    "I'm so depressed. Online dating is really unreliable." Shen Kai cursed.

    "Who told you that you don't even know Fan Bingbing? You deserve it." I rolled my eyes at Shen Kai, lay on the bed, and took a nap.

    I was drowsily asleep when I was woken up by Shen Kai.

    "Get up, get up, Xiu, something big has happened." Shen Kai said eagerly.

    I opened my eyes, rubbed my eyes and asked, "What's wrong? What happened?"

    ¡°There are dead people in our dormitory building,¡± Shen Kai said.

    "Oh, someone is dead, what a big deal." I lay down in a daze and prepared to continue sleeping. I sat up with a sigh and looked at Shen Kai next to me: "What's wrong? How did you die?"

    "Speak lower, it's the person in the next dormitory named Gao Yuan. You should have some impression." Shen Kai said softly.

    I nodded.

    Gao Yuan is on the same level as us and lives in the dormitory next door. Logically speaking, we should have a good relationship. The other three people in their dormitory have a good relationship with us, but he is an exception.

    Our group of people on the third floor is usually lively and lively, and they go out to surf the Internet in groups, just like going to the market, but Gao Yuan locks himself in the dormitory every day, neither chatting with us, nor dealing with us. Occasionally  When I bump into someone while walking, I just nod and say hello.

    Belongs to a true acquaintance.

    "That guy didn't like to go out, but he looked in good health. Why did he die suddenly?" I looked at Shen Kai curiously.

    "Hurry up and put on your clothes. Come out and take a look." Shen Kai waved to me.

    I quickly tidied my clothes and walked out of the dormitory with Shen Kai.

    At this time, the third floor was already blocked by a sea of ??people.

    There are so many people watching the fun.

    "Give way, give way." Shen Kai and I pushed forward as hard as we could, but we couldn't squeeze through.

    I thought about it and yelled, ¡°Who lost the money?¡±

    When many people looked down at the money, Shen Kai and I pushed our way through the group of guys and walked to the front.

    The murder occurred on the stairs of the dormitory.

    Gao Yuan was wearing slippers, a pair of black shorts, and his upper body was bare, lying on the stairs, with a lot of bright red blood flowing out from the back of his head.

    ¡°Four forensic doctors are squatting next to the body to take samples, and there are five police officers maintaining order.

    Although Gao Yuan and I were not familiar with each other, after all, we lived in the next door dormitory and we met often. His sudden death made me feel a little panicked.

    When many people around him saw Gao Yuan¡¯s body, they even lowered their heads and vomited.

    I didn¡¯t feel anything at all. After all, that night, I killed a ¡®moving¡¯ corpse with Yan Beixun.

    Soon the police cleared the scene, put the body into a black bag, and took it away.

    As soon as the police left, the surrounding people began to talk heatedly.

    "Why did Gao Yuan fall to his death in this place?"

    "Who knows, maybe you're not careful."

    ¡°Damn it, you have to be more careful in the future, it¡¯s not worth it if you accidentally lose your life.¡±

    "You're done watching the fun. It's almost dinner time. Let's go have dinner." Shen Kai put his arm around my shoulders and said.

    I gave Shen Kai a strange look: "You kid can still eat after looking at the corpse just now?"

    "What's wrong with the corpse? The corpse is amazing. After I die, I will also be a corpse. Who is afraid of who is the corpse?" Shen Kai said jokingly.

    "With your ideological consciousness, it would be a shame not to practice forensic medicine. Why should you study in a normal school?" I said with a smile.

    Although someone suddenly died in the dormitory, it was an accident no matter how you looked at it, and I didn¡¯t think about the supernatural aspect at all.

    That night, Qin Jiang, Shen Kai and I were bored in the middle of the night and took out a deck of playing cards to play a game of landlords. Suddenly, a strange scream came from the bedroom next door.

    "ah!"

    I was so frightened that my whole body trembled. I took out my phone and checked the time. Then I walked to the balcony and cursed at the next door, Gao Yuan¡¯s dormitory: ¡°It¡¯s already eleven o¡¯clock in the middle of the night. There are so many ghosts roaring and screaming.¡±

    "Help, help!"

    There is still shouting over there.

    "Go and have a look?"??I turned to look at Qin Jiang and Shen Kai and asked.

    Shen Kai patted his butt and stood up and said, "Let's go."

    The three of us opened the door, walked to the door of the next bedroom, and knocked hard, but no one opened the door. The people inside kept calling for help.

    Soon people in other dormitories also ran out to see what was going on.

    We were all afraid that something might really go wrong inside, so we asked a few stronger classmates to help break down the door. It took a lot of effort to break the door open.

    After the door opened, the cries for help inside suddenly stopped.

    And the three people in their dormitory were lying on their own beds, as if nothing happened.

    "Zhou Zheng, why are you yelling and screaming this late at night?" I walked to the bed on the right side of the door and shouted to Zhou Zheng, whom I knew well.

    This guy usually skips class with us and goes out to surf the Internet. He and I have a relatively good relationship.

    Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t react at all while sleeping on the bed. The strange thing is that on a hot day, he even put his head under the quilt and didn¡¯t feel too hot.

    I felt something was wrong, so I pulled off his quilt and looked down. Zhou Zheng¡¯s eyes turned white, his tongue was sticking out, and there were two clear pinch marks on his neck.

    "Lao Zhou, don't be scary." I pushed, and others also noticed that something was wrong with the other two people in the dormitory. When we touched the necks of the three of them, we found that all three of them were dead!

    Soon the school¡¯s principal, vice-principal, and a lot of leaders who had never seen it before came over.

    All the students present were not allowed to leave, and the police car also came.

    The formation was much larger than the previous afternoon when Gao Yuan died.

    Then we were taken separately for questioning and taking notes.

    Gao Yuan¡¯s previous death could be said to be an accident, but this time the other three people in their dormitory died mysteriously. If it was said to be an accident, who would believe it?

    I told the police exactly what happened. After I finished my work, it was already two o'clock in the morning. Shen Kai, Qin Jiang, and I walked tiredly to our dormitory.

    "Damn, I'm exhausted, and I'm really crazy. The people in their dormitory are so good, why did they suddenly die?" Shen Kai swallowed and said, "It can't be haunted, right?"

    "Don't talk nonsense, what's the matter?" Qin Jiang said this orally, but his face didn't look good.

    I remained silent and silent. When I passed by Zhou Zheng's room, I subconsciously took a look inside their dormitory.

    I regretted it as soon as I saw it. What the hell was I looking at?

    In the middle of their dormitory, there was a figure. When I looked carefully, I saw that it was a woman in red clothes. This woman was hanging on a piece of white cloth. This woman was wearing a red cheongsam. She looked extremely gorgeous in the evening.  Her face was also very pale, and her eyes were looking straight at me.

    Goosebumps suddenly appeared on my body.

    "Look." I pointed anxiously at the woman in the room and said anxiously to Shen Kai and Qin Jiang.

    Shen Kai and Qin Jiang looked over. Shen Kai said, "Look Mao, there's nothing inside. What's wrong with you?"

    "There is a woman inside looking at us." I took a deep breath, my legs were already a little weak.

    "Damn it, buddy, it's late at night, Zhou Zheng and the others died in such a weird way just now, don't scare brother." After saying this, Shen Kai took my hand and dragged me back to the dormitory.

    After the three of us washed up, Qin Jiang said, "Axiu, don't think too much, just take a nap and you'll be fine when you get up."

    Shen Kai's voice also came: "Don't scare me with those scary things. It's too bad luck."

    I lay on the bed and thought about it carefully. It was not an illusion, absolutely not. I can even remember the look in that woman¡¯s eyes at that time.

    Forget it, don¡¯t think too much, I shook my head and fell asleep.

    When I was sleeping in a daze, I suddenly heard a whirring sound coming from my ears.

    I opened my eyes slightly, and the woman who was hanging in Zhou Zheng¡¯s dormitory was now hanging in our dormitory. She was hanging on the white cloth, her eyes were looking at me, and there was a weird smile on the corner of her mouth.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 11 Two ¡®treasures¡¯

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I was almost frightened.

    Although I have encountered evil ghosts and zombies before, there is a Taoist priest Yan Beixun beside me, so there is no serious problem!

    But now I encounter this ghost alone, what should I do?

    I swallowed my saliva, and now I am basically certain that I don¡¯t know if Gao Yuan¡¯s death was caused by these sisters, but the death of Zhou Zheng and the other three must have something to do with these sisters.

    "Namo Amitabha, Namo Amitabha." I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and then recited this Buddhist sutra. It's not that I don't miss other things, but the point is that I only know this sentence, and I don't know what it is about.  Does the elder sister in our dormitory have any effect?

    Facts have proved that it is useless.

    Because I was righteously thinking, I felt a woman pressing on me. I opened my eyes slightly and took a look. This ghost lady was sitting on my stomach, and her hands slowly stretched towards my neck.

    Then, she strangled my neck tightly.

    ¡°I am so scared that my whole body is numb and I can¡¯t move at all. I want to call Qin Jiang and Shen Kai to save me, but there seems to be something blocked in my throat and I can¡¯t make a sound at all.

    My head gradually became deprived of oxygen and I became dizzy.

    No, bro, am I going to die in this miserable place?

    ?Those who say that people will recall all kinds of deeds in their lives before they die must have never died and are just talking nonsense.  Now my head is dizzy and my neck hurts. I have no time to think about the past.

    I felt like I was about to faint. If I fainted now, my whole life would be over. In desperation, I bit the tip of my tongue.

    The pain from my tongue gave me instant control over my body, so I opened my mouth: "Help!"

    Maybe Shen Kai and Qin Jiang were not too sleepy. After they heard the sound, Qin Jiang, who was closest to the light, turned on the light and asked: "What's wrong, Axiu, don't scare us at night."

    The moment I turned on the light, the ghost disappeared. I breathed heavily and coughed a few times. I stood up from the bed and said, "There is a ghost! There is a ghost!"

    "Where's the ghost?" Shen Kai said to me angrily: "Brother, what happened in Zhou Zheng's dormitory tonight was scary enough. Stop scaring me. I'm a coward."

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you, look at my neck.¡± I said and pointed to my neck to show them.

    ¡°The ghost girl pinched her so hard just now, she must have bruises.

    "No, Axiu even pinched herself in order to scare us? She was having too much fun." Qin Jiang frowned and looked at me and said, "I didn't sleep too much just now. If there is a ghost in our house, would I know?"  ?¡±

    "She just sat on me and pinched me" I wanted to continue, but when I saw Qin Jiang and Shen Kai staring at me like they were crazy, I waved my hand: "Forget it, you guys go to sleep.  , it¡¯s just me having a nightmare.¡±

    "What a fuss." After Shen Kai finished speaking, he turned over and continued to sleep.

    Qin Jiang thought for a while and said to me: "Today's things are a bit strange. How about I find a fortune teller to help you look at it tomorrow?"

    "Forget it, how many of the fortune tellers setting up stalls on the street are not liars?" I shook my head and suddenly thought of Yan Beixun.

    Should I go find him?  But he asked me to be his master, no matter how weird I thought.

    I slapped myself as I thought about it. Damn it, what were you thinking about? I almost lost my life tonight. Why do I care about being someone else¡¯s apprentice?  If he asks me to be his grandson, don¡¯t I have to go find him obediently?

    In the second half of the night, I didn¡¯t dare to sleep at all. I turned on the light and lay in bed in a daze. Fortunately, the female ghost did not appear again.

    As soon as it started to get dark outside, I quickly got dressed and ran out of school.

    Then he took out his phone and called Yan Beixun.

    "Hey, who are you early in the morning?"

    "Are you Master? Hello, I'm Xiaoxiu." I said softly.

    "Stop, stop." Yan Beixun on the other end of the phone said doubtfully: "Who are you? You are just showing off, talking nonsense so early in the morning."

    "I am Zhang Xiu, master. You are such a noble person and forgetful about things." I laughed dryly.

    "No, no, damn, you said it so disgustingly, I almost got goosebumps. Are you going to be a ghost?" Yan Beixun asked.

    "Master, you are really good at predicting. You said two days ago that I would encounter a ghost, and I really did encounter a ghost last night." I said, thinking in my heart, damn, do you think anyone likes to talk in this tone?  If I hadn¡¯t hit a ghost, I couldn¡¯t help it, pleaseCan this thing really deal with that ghost?

    That ghost almost strangled me to death yesterday.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s treat a dead horse as a living horse doctor.

    I shook my head and took a taxi back to school.

    I was also very sleepy. When I returned to school, I threw these two "treasures" under the bed, lay on the bed and fell asleep.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep at all in the middle of the night last night. I closed my eyes and fell asleep.

    When I woke up, it was already three o'clock in the afternoon, and it was Shen Kai who woke me up.

    "Hey, Axiu, it's time to eat." Shen Kai handed over a lunch box.

    I sat up in confusion, looked at it and asked, "Why isn't Qin Jiang in the house?"

    "This dormitory is weird." Shen Kai said, "Qin Jiang and I discussed it. We should go to the Internet cafe to stay for a few nights first. You can join us and leave after dinner."

    I was about to agree when I suddenly thought of the two treasures under the bed. After hesitating for a while, I said, "Forget it, you and Qin Jiang can go alone. I have something to do tonight."

    "Oh, okay." Shen Kai nodded and didn't think much. After I finished eating, he took my remaining lunch box and threw it away, then left the dormitory.

    I sat on the edge of the bed, took out the rag and embroidery needle, and began to think deeply.

    Should you believe Yan Beixun?  This is life-threatening.

    Time passed very quickly, and it was almost nine o'clock at night. I lay in bed and played with my mobile phone for a while. As soon as it got dark, I held a rag in my left hand and an embroidery needle in my other hand, and looked around me warily.

    The time ticked to ten o'clock, and the female ghost hadn't appeared yet, so I almost dozed off.

    Yawned and rubbed his eyes, there was another 'person' in the room.

    It¡¯s still the same female ghost in red as yesterday. This female ghost is hanging on a white cloth just like yesterday. What¡¯s special is that her body is like an air conditioner, exuding a stream of cold air.  .

    I¡¯m not as scared as yesterday. After all, I have two ¡®treasures¡¯ in my hand, and I feel a little confident.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 12 Dealing with the Female Ghost

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I stood up with the rag and the needle, and said to the female ghost: "Sisters, I have no enmity with you. I have two treasures today. If you know the goods, leave quickly, otherwise I will kill you."  I¡¯ll beat you to pieces.¡±

    This female ghost looked at me like this, her eyes were extremely cold, which made me feel terrified.

    "Hey, you should say something." I swallowed.

    Suddenly, the female ghost slowly floated towards me.

    "Don't come over, I won't be polite if you come over again." I said and backed away.

    But how big is our student dormitory? After taking two steps back, we retreated to the corner.

    The female ghost floated in front of me, stretched out her hands and came towards my neck.

    I¡¯m also on fire, damn, she¡¯s trying to do something new and eat all over the place.

    ¡°Forget it about pinching my neck last time, do you still want to pinch me?

    I took the rag Yan Beixun gave me and covered her body.

    Then he pressed firmly on her body.

    The female ghost who had strangled me yesterday and was extremely strong was now covered by this rag. Although she was struggling hard, there was nothing she could do.

    I was also overjoyed and scolded: "What a trick to call you, strangulation is fun, isn't it? You pinch me, you pinch me?"

    As I said that, I put my neck to her hand.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the extreme joy brought about the sorrow, the female ghost¡¯s hand actually strangled my neck hard.

    "Damn it, you can't be so pretentious." I cursed in my mind, too much pretense.

    It took me all my strength to break free from the female ghost's hand.

    She is also very strong.

    Fortunately, she was covered with this rag and I was sitting on her, so she had no ability to resist at all.

    I hurriedly took out the needle Yan Beixun gave me, feeling a little excited.

    ¡°Brother, I can also deal with ghosts. This sense of accomplishment is not comparable to that of being admitted to Tsinghua University and Peking University.

    There are always thousands of people admitted to Tsinghua and Peking University every year, but this is catching ghosts. How many people can you find who can catch ghosts?

    I held this embroidery needle excitedly.

    "Sisters, don't move around, just let me prick you gently, just prick you." I was a little nervous, mumbling, and my hands were shaking slightly.

    boom!

    Suddenly, the door to my dormitory was kicked open.

    It scared me a lot. I was already very scared when there was a ghost under my butt. The door was suddenly knocked open. I was so scared that my hand shook and the needle flew to the ground two meters away.

    I turned around angrily and cursed: "Who ruined my good deeds?"

    I was dumbfounded when I saw it.

    Shen Kai and Qin Jiang stood at the door of the dormitory, gaping at the female ghost I pinned to the ground.

    Shen Kai swallowed his saliva and said, "My dear, why are you so brave tonight? You don't need me and Qin Jiang to accompany you. You dare to stay in the dormitory alone. It turns out you have an appointment with a girl."

    Qin Jiang scolded: "It turns out that you pretended to be a ghost yesterday just to scare me and Lao Shen away and create a world for you. I didn't realize that you are very scheming. This kind of thing  You just have to explain the matter clearly. Are Lao Shen and I such ignorant people?"

    "I said you told me to prick you inside, prick me a little. You said it so ecstatically, what did I think it was? Ahem, Qin Jiang, let's not spoil other people's good things." Shen Kai pulled Qin Jiang's hand.  Get some clothes on.

    "Hey, hey, listen to my explanation" Before I could finish speaking, they had already closed the door.

    I was about to cry without tears and said, "You guys should help me pick up that embroidery needle."

    Now my situation is serious.

    Although this female ghost is pressed down by me and has very little strength, if I walk two meters away and pick up an embroidery needle, she might just lift the rag and run away.

    If I don¡¯t pick it up, will I just sit like this all night?

    The female ghost also screamed at this time.

    The sound of this female ghost is somewhat like the sound of a wolf. Anyway, it sounds weird. In the middle of the night, she screamed so loudly that you can probably hear it on this floor.

    "Sister, let's discuss it. Otherwise, I'll go pick up the embroidery needle and you just lie down and don't move." I was discussing with this female ghost.

    However, this female ghost didn¡¯t have any other reaction except howling. Looking at her angry face, she probably didn¡¯t agree with my plan.

    This is a headachesp;"Are you okay?" Yan Beixun patted my shoulder.

    "Leave me alone." I slapped Yan Beixun's hand away.

    "Oh, I'm still stubborn. Let me tell you, this ghost is called Shen Yu. He was from your school and died four months ago." Yan Beixun took out a small Erguotou from somewhere, opened it and drank.  Take a bite.

    I sat up curiously and asked, "How do you know?"

    "Check it out." Yan Beixun smiled: "Although there are many ghosts in the world, they are not so many that they are all over the streets. After I heard that your school is haunted, I checked it out."

    "This person named Shen Yu died four months ago." Yan Beixun said: "Her family situation is good. Her father is a civil servant and her mother works in a bank. After coming to this school, she met a young teacher from your school and fell in love with her.  As a result, they had some conflict, and she committed suicide."

    "I didn't commit suicide, I was killed by him."

    Suddenly, the voice of this female ghost came out of the gourd, which startled me.

    "Those who killed him? Tell me." Yan Beixun asked the gourd with interest.

    "He is a beast. After he met me, he hooked up with several other female classmates. Originally, I thought that in this case, we should just break up. But my father is from the education administration department and he was afraid of retaliation. One night,  He invited me out, pushed me into a dry well, and made me fall to death." came the female ghost's voice.

    "Isn't this motivation enough?" Yan Beixun said with a smile, "Did you know some of his ulterior secrets?"

    The female ghost inside the gourd remained silent for a while. Yan Beixun smiled and said, "He killed you with his own hands. Do you still want to help him keep a secret?"

    "He, he does have a secret." The female ghost's voice came slowly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 13 Drinking Loneliness

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "His name is Jie Boda. When I met him, he was well-educated and sensible, but after falling in love with him for a period of time, I learned his secret." said the female ghost.

    "He is a human trafficker. He is so crazy that he coaxes female students into falling in love with him in school. After giving birth to a child for him, he sells his own child. He is a beast."

    "Oh, we produce and sell our own products." Yan Beixun looked very unhappy and snorted, "Has it almost become an industrial chain?"

    "After I found out, I was very scared and wanted to break up with him. Unexpectedly, he actually tricked me into the barren hills behind the school, pushed me into a dry well and threw me to death." The female ghost said.

    "I actually didn't want to kill anyone. After I died, I didn't know why, but I stayed in the deep well and couldn't be reincarnated. Until the night before yesterday, I was attracted by something to the next door to this dormitory, and then I killed someone."

    "You were unwilling to die. You had a lot of resentment in your heart and turned into an evil ghost. Naturally, you cannot be reincarnated." Yan Beixun sighed: "In this way, you are actually a miserable woman. Don't worry, I will save you.  "

    I asked in confusion: "Taoist Master Yan, why did she kill Zhou Zheng and the others? Then she wanted to kill me."

    "It was probably an accident to kill Zhou Zheng and the others." Yan Beixun smiled slightly: "Have you ever heard of a saying? Don't talk about people during the day, and don't talk about ghosts at night."

    "Those idiots in the dormitory next to you must have been telling ghost stories in the dormitory in the middle of the night, or playing games like Pen Fairy. This kind of thing is the most taboo thing to do at night, and then they lured her here."  Yan Beixun said: "She is an evil ghost herself, so it is normal for her to kill them."

    "As for you, didn't I tell you that you have yin and yang eyes, and the yin eyes of yin and yang eyes are the most attractive to ghosts and evil creatures. They all want to eat your yin eyes in their dreams." When Yan Beixun said this, he  Asked: "By the way, what are you going to do?"

    Yan Beixun¡¯s question stunned me.

    "What should I do?" I said strangely.

    "After hearing about the incident called Jie Boda, are you indifferent? Don't you want to deal with him?" Yan Beixun said to me.

    After hearing this, my heart skipped a beat: "Well, Taoist Yan, that man named Jie Boda is ruthless in this business. Tell me, if we really get into trouble with him, there will be no good."  How about pretending not to know?"

    ¡°I¡¯m not the type who has a strong sense of justice and can¡¯t sleep when I hear someone is doing evil things and doesn¡¯t take care of them.

    "You are still not a human being, do you have any sympathy?" Yan Beixun scolded me: "If you don't help, then my sister and I will take care of him ourselves."

    "Wait a minute." As soon as I heard Yan Beixun mention his sister, I said, "Taoist Master Yan, what, Xiaorou also wants to help?"

    "That's not true. My sister likes to uphold justice. Besides, she looks down on those cowards who know someone is doing evil but dare not take care of it." Yan Beixun said pointedly.

    "Who! Who is a coward? If you stand up, I won't beat him to death." After scolding him for a few times, I smiled and said, "Brother, you see, Xiaorou and I have the same hobbies, and I actually like to stand up for justice.  "

    Yan Beixun got angry when he heard this: "Damn it, who are you calling uncle? Don't you want to become my master? Call me master, don't mess up the seniority."

    "Tell the master to have more points. This is the hot spot for brother-in-law. Come on, brother-in-law, I'll invite you out to eat hot pot. We will discuss how to deal with that grandson of Jieboda." After saying that, I pulled him affectionately.  He held Yan Beixun's hand and walked outside.

    "Call me whatever you like, but if my sister hears it and she's unhappy, I don't care." Yan Beixun asked, "By the way, are there any pretty girls among your classmates?  Look at your master, I have been single for so many years"

    "Ah, uncle, are you still single?"

    "Who are you calling a single person? Damn, look down on single people? Aren't you damn single?" Yan Beixun said.

    "No, no, no, I am single too. No, I think you are handsome, uncle. Do you think it's strange that you are single? You know, with your appearance, if you walk around our school,  I don¡¯t know how many girls have to pester you, and I won¡¯t marry you unless you.¡± For the sake of that beautiful girl Ye Fanrou, I could only say these words that went against my conscience.

    "This sounds quite comfortable."

    While we were chatting, Yan Beixun and I went to the barbecue stall in front of the school, ordered a lot of barbecue, and drank while eating. Drinking to cultivate relationships is really true, don't look at Yan Beixun always holding an Erguotou when he is fine.  Pretending to be drunk and having fun, I drank seven or eight bottles of beer, and my tongue was tied when I talked.

    Of course, I do tooSaid: "Brother, are you still lonely?"

    "Don't call me uncle, don't mention the word loneliness to me." Yan Beixun snorted.

    I really wanted to laugh, but seeing Yan Beixun¡¯s pale face, I didn¡¯t dare to laugh, for fear that he would beat me.

    The car drove until it reached the entrance of Southwest University of Political Science and Law. Yan Beixun's expression softened a little, and then he took out his cell phone and called Ye Fanrou.

    "Sister, um, it's me. I have something to do. I'll wait for you at the same place." After saying that, Yan Beixun said, "Get off the car."

    After I got off the bus with Yan Beixun, he took me to sit down at a milk tea shop opposite the university.

    This milk tea shop has a good business.

    It is said that there are many beauties in the normal school. I have been studying in the normal school for nearly a year and I have never seen any beauties. On the contrary, there are really many beauties in this milk tea shop.

    The most important thing is your temperament. The temperament for studying law is indeed better than the temperament for being a teacher.

    After finding a seat and sitting down, I casually ordered two cups of milk tea. After waiting for about twenty minutes, Ye Fanrou finally appeared in my field of vision.

    Ye Fanrou became beautiful again. She put on a little makeup and a white dress and walked in from the outside.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 14 Jieboda

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Daughter-in-law, bah bah, Miss Ye, come and sit down." I saw Ye Fanrou walking in, I quickly stood up and asked her to sit next to me.

    As a result, she sat next to Yan Beixun, and then asked Yan Beixun with a smile: "What's wrong, brother?"

    Yan Beixun said: "The thing is like this, I caught a ghost last night, and later I found out that a guy named Jie Boda had no conscience"

    Yan Chixia told the general story of what happened, but the more Ye Fanrou listened, the uglier her face became. She frowned and asked, "Can't you just call the police for this kind of thing? It has to be so troublesome."

    "I agree!" I said.

    "Shut up, you have no business talking." Yan Beixun glared at me, and then said with a smile: "Little sister, I actually don't want to pay attention to this matter, but don't you think that scumbag is going too far?  "

    "It's a bit." Ye Fanrou suddenly smiled and said, "I understand, you want me to use a honey trap to seduce him?"

    "Smart." Yan Beixun nodded fiercely.

    "I object." I said.

    Damn it, let my future wife be the bait?  Isn¡¯t this nonsense?

    "Objection is invalid." Yan Beixun said to Ye Fanrou: "Sister, you really have to help me this time. As long as you ask him out alone, and then Zhang Xiu and I catch him, after that, I will have a lot of  Make him open his mouth and tell the police the truth."

    Ye Fanrou looked at Yan Beixun strangely: "What's going on with you? According to your personality, you won't take this kind of thing very seriously, right?"

    "This, I don't know how to tell you, you will know later." Yan Beixun looked at Ye Fanrou hesitantly and said.

    Ye Fanrou looked at Yan Beixun with his eyes fixed on him. He paused before nodding: "Okay, when will we go find him?"

    "I'm going to investigate Jie Boda's more detailed information today, and I'll give you a call tomorrow."

    They started chatting like this, completely ignoring my existence.

    ¡°Hey, hey, what should I do?¡± I asked, pointing to myself.

    Yan Beixun looked at me and said, "I'll take you back to school later, and then just wait for my call tomorrow."

    After saying that, he stood up and said to Ye Fanrou: "Sister, I'll leave first."

    "Miss Ye, I'm leaving, see you tomorrow." I stretched out my hand and shook hands with Ye Fanrou, then we walked out of the milk tea shop and got into Yan Beixun's car.

    "Running so far? Just to talk about this. I think you can explain it clearly on the phone, right?" I turned to Yan Beixun and said.

    Yan Beixun said: "Are you wondering why I have to deal with that bastard?"

    "A little bit." I nodded. Although it makes people feel uncomfortable to hear about this kind of thing, it has nothing to do with us after all. Why did Yan Beixun have to take action.

    Yan Beixun cursed with a cigarette in his mouth: "The reason is a bit complicated. You will know it when you should know it."

    "What you said is like farting. Do you Taoist priests like to say such things to fool people?" I looked at Yan Beixun speechlessly.

    Although I felt strange, Yan Beixun didn't mean to say anything, and I didn't bother to ask.

    After Yan Beixun drove me and threw me at the school gate, he drove away and told me to contact me tomorrow.

    I walked back to the dormitory building with a cigarette in my mouth.

    When he pushed open the bedroom door, the fat man was already back. He was sitting on his bed, bragging with Qin Jiang and Shen Kai.

    "Damn it, go and find out. I didn't ask that little nurse from the city hospital to rub her chest. I'm just kidding. You guys can't show off how many beauties you have soaked in front of me from now on." The fat man held a cigarette in his mouth, looking triumphant.  Returning with a happy smile.

    Shen Kai saw me coming in and smiled and said, "You are nothing, A Xiu, a bearded man, dares to play with you, how can you be better than him?"

    "You said it was your fault, don't bring me in." I knew I was in the wrong.

    Qin Jiang took a trash can and walked outside: "Forget it, just masturbate yourself. What's the point of bragging all day long."

    "Wait a minute, why are you throwing my baby in the trash can?" I saw that the rag Yan Beixun gave me was thrown into the trash can, so I quickly dug it out, carefully poured out the trash, and put the rag out.  I picked out an embroidery needle.

    Then I carefully put these two things into the cabinet and locked them.

    Don¡¯t overthink these two things. They are really useful to ghosts. Leave them alone for now, maybe they will be of great use in the future.

    "I said where did you get that rag?"?, it turns out that your boy brought it back, and it smells bad.  Qin Jiang said with a frown.

    "You know nothing. This is 'baby'. Do you understand 'baby'?" I looked at the three ignorant ordinary people and shook my head gently. I didn't blame them. After all, Yan Beixun told me at first that this was  When I was a baby, I didn¡¯t really believe it either.

    But it is absolutely true that these two things can deal with ghosts. From now on, my brother is no longer an ordinary person. I am an expert who can catch ghosts.

    Thinking of this, I felt a little excited and sighed helplessly, why are there so few ghosts in the world?  A ghost came out to scare the three of them, and then I showed my strength and fought against the evil ghost. Finally, they were impressed by my domineering spirit and worshiped me as their eldest brother.

    The more I think about it, the happier I am.

    ¡°Then the four of us went downstairs and went to the Internet cafe opposite the school to play all day. When it was time for dinner, we went back to the school cafeteria to have dinner.

    Then I went back to the dormitory and went to bed quickly. The next day I had to get up to fight Yan Beixun against that beast called Jie Boda.

    ¡­¡­

    "The vast horizon is my love, and the flowers are blooming at the foot of the rolling green mountains"

    I was in a daze when I heard my phone ringing. I opened my eyes, took out my phone and saw that it was Yan Beixun calling.

    I put the phone to my ear and asked, "Hey, what's going on?"

    "Get up and get to work." Yan Beixun said on the other end of the phone.

    I yawned and said, "Wait for me at the school gate."

    After saying that, I got dressed. Because Ye Fanrou would be here today, I dressed up specially. I used Shen Kai¡¯s unexpired hairspray in the toilet, sprayed it on my hair, and then scratched it with my hands.  After pausing and looking in the mirror, I could only sigh helplessly.

    Zhang Xiu, Zhang Xiu, why did your parents want to make you so handsome? This is unreasonable.

    After I finished sighing, I looked down upon the three guys who were still sleeping on the bed like dead pigs, and ran out of the dormitory.

    When I arrived at the school gate, it was already eight o'clock in the morning.

    Yan Beixun and Ye Fanrou were standing at the school gate, smiling and chatting.

    "Coming?" Yan Beixun nodded after seeing me running in front of him: "Let's go, follow me to find Jieboda."

    "Miss Ye, have you eaten yet? Why don't I buy you some steamed buns?"

    "I've eaten." Ye Fanrou smiled at me and nodded.

    "Then do you want to"

    Before I could continue speaking, suddenly, Yan Beixun in front of me whispered: "That's Jieboda in front of me." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 15 Secrets

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When I saw it, I suddenly felt unhappy. Boda looked really handsome this time. He was 1.8 meters tall, fair and fair, with a pair of eyes, delicate facial features, and a one-inch haircut. He looked just like a Korean star.

    He was sitting on a chair under a big tree, holding a book in his hand and reading it seriously, looking gentle and gentle.

    "This guy doesn't look like a bad person at all." I said to myself.

    "Smooth-faced guys like this are not good people. Only rough-looking ones like me are reliable." Yan Beixun said while waiting for Jie Boda's direction.

    I said: "You said you are rough-looking, which is true, but you can't kill all the handsome guys with one stick. I am also a handsome guy, okay?"

    "Why do I want to beat you up first now?" Yan Beixun stared at me fiercely.

    After saying that, Yan Beixun whispered to Ye Fanrou next to him: "Sister, everything is going according to plan."

    "Yes." Ye Fanrou walked towards Jie Boda silently.

    "Where are we?" I asked Yan Bei in a low voice.

    "Just wander around here and keep an eye on Jie Boda." Yan Beixun said this, and then said: "You have to keep an eye on me, don't let him take advantage of my sister."

    "It looks like you pushed my wife into the fire pit, right?" I glared at Yan Beixun and said.

    "I'm too lazy to argue with you. Once I catch this guy, you will know why I want to catch him." Yan Beixun snorted and stared at the bottom of the big tree.

    At this time, Ye Fanrou was already chatting with Jie Boda. Ye Fanrou even sat next to Jie Boda, and the two of them chatted happily.

    " Moreover, Jie Boda was still polite. After Ye Fanrou sat down, he deliberately distanced himself from her.

    "Damn it, uncle, what you said is indeed true. This guy really has a human face and a beast heart. The girl sitting next to him pretends to be so virtuous. It makes me want to hit him."

    "Isn't it? Look at it, look at it, damn, you even pinch an orchid finger while turning the book, it's stupid."

    "The most important thing is that with such white skin, I must have used a lot of cosmetics. If a man still uses cosmetics, he is a sissy."

    "That's right."

    Yan Beixun and I insulted this guy with one look and one word.

    Soon, Ye Fan, Rou Jie and Boda stood up and started walking outside the school.

    ¡°I took the bait.¡± Yan Beixun laughed, and then cautiously followed them out of the school.

    "Take the bait?" I followed Yan Beixun and was also very curious.

    Ye Fanrou led Jie Boda to a small alley. There were a lot of dirty garbage on both sides of the alley, and there was a stale smell. Almost no one passed by here.

    After entering the alley, after walking a few steps, Ye Fanrou took the initiative to lean on Jie Boda's body, and Jie Boda pushed Ye Fanrou to the side.

    "What are you doing? What are you doing? In broad daylight." Yan Beixun shouted, "Girl, is this man trying to molest you?"

    I was confused, but still followed him.

    "No, you misunderstood." Jieboda smiled and said, "This lady slipped, so I helped her."

    Ye Fanrou also pretended to explain to Yan Beixun at this time: "Brother, you have misunderstood."

    Yan Beixun and I had already walked in front of Jie Boda. Yan Beixun grabbed Jie Boda's collar: "I saw it all"

    Suddenly, Yan Beixun shouted: "Do it!"

    After saying that, Yan Beixun pushed Jie Boda hard to the ground.

    "What the hell, you can do this guy alone" I originally thought that Jie Boda had thin arms and legs, and Yan Beixun could handle it by himself. Unexpectedly, Jie Boda counterattacked and grabbed him directly.  He grabbed Yan Beixun's hand.

    "Who are you!" Jie Boda looked at us with alert eyes: "We are all on different paths. Is there some misunderstanding? Or have you found the wrong person?"

    "What are you still doing?" Yan Beixun gritted his teeth and said, "Oh, it hurts me so much, brother, please be gentle."

    "Bullying my uncle?" I became angry when I saw him. I picked up a beer bottle on the ground and knocked it on Jieboda's forehead.

    Just kidding?

    When I was in high school, school security was poor and fights were commonplace.

    But the beer bottle in my hand hasn¡¯t hit the mark yet?Identity.  "

    "I really can't say it. If I say it, I will die." Jie Boda shook his head in horror.

    "Damn it, if you don't tell me, I'll die now!" Yan Beixun picked up the gun he used to attack Boda and pointed it at him: "I'll give you five seconds to think about it, five, four, three, two, one."

    After saying that, Yan Beixun actually turned on the gun's safety.

    I just wanted Yan Beixun to calm down, but he is going a little crazy now.

    "I said, I said!" Jie Boda glared at Yan Beixun: "The matter is Taiwan's wealthy businessmen"

    Before he finished speaking, Jie Boda¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and he fell to the ground and twitched.

    "What the hell, are you pretending to be dead?" Yan Beixun grabbed this guy's collar and was about to continue scolding him.

    Unexpectedly, Jie Boda's eyes turned white, and countless blood-stained maggots came out of his mouth, nose, eyes, and ears. However, Jie Boda was extremely dead.

    "Gu oath?" Yan Beixun snorted coldly, his expression ugly.

    "Here, why did this guy die suddenly?" I looked at the insects all over the floor and felt sick in my chest.

    "This is a Thai poisonous oath. This guy must have eaten a poisonous insect and swore not to say the name of the wealthy businessman. Just now he wanted to say it, but the poisonous poison attacked and he died." Yan Beixun scratched his hair: "  Damn it, the clue I finally found has been broken again."

    "Well, Taoist Yan, just take your time to find out about this kind of thing. I'm going back to school first." After saying that, I turned around and ran towards the school.

    Damn it, what a joke, a living person, suddenly a bunch of bugs came out of his mouth and nose, and he burped his fart, he died so miserably, if I continue to hang around Yan Beixun, I will probably die in the end.  Not even the dregs are left.

    After I returned to the dormitory, I lay on the bed, and all I could think about was how Boda died just now. It was so terrifying!

    To be honest, I have seen ghosts more than once, but they are not that scary. Can you imagine the scene where a bunch of bugs suddenly come out of the eyes, nose, and mouth?

    My ambition to deal with evil spirits yesterday suddenly disappeared without a trace. Only then did I realize that Taoism may look beautiful, but it is also extremely dangerous.

    I lay on the bed and it took me a full hour to recover.

    The back of the clothes was completely soaked.

    Suddenly my cell phone rang, which startled me. I picked up the phone and saw that it was Yan Beixun calling. I hung up without hesitation.

    I was afraid that he would ask me to help find that wealthy businessman again, so just after I hung up the phone, it rang again.

    I hesitated again and again and answered the phone.

    "I'm sorry, Axiu, the scene just now scared you. Thank you for helping me. You must have some psychological shadow on this matter, right? It's okay. I won't look for such things in the future.  You helped me, if you run into trouble later, give me a call.¡±

    "Yes." I nodded obediently and said, "What kind of person are you, Brother Xiu? It was a small scene just now, so it's okay."

    I was like this, I was so scared that I almost peed my pants, but I still wanted to save face.

    Afterwards, Yan Beixun casually chatted with me for a few words before hanging up the phone.

    I went to get a glass of water and took a sip. I felt a lot better. After an hour, I wasn¡¯t as scared as I was at first.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s Fatty and the others, why are they all missing?

    I looked inside the dormitory strangely.

    I took out my phone and called Qin Jiang.

    "Hey, are you in the Internet cafe? I'll come over to find you." As soon as I finished speaking, Qin Jiang scolded: "Hey, forget it, it's almost the end of the term. There is an exam the day after tomorrow. If you don't do well, you will fail.  , we are making up lessons in the classroom."

    "What the hell? Makeup lessons? I'll be right back." After I finished speaking, I was about to rush out of the dormitory, but then I calmed down.

    What am I in a hurry for?  I really don¡¯t understand myself.

    ¡°Then I took out my phone and called Yan Beixun.

    "Hey, you called me so soon? Is something wrong?" Yan Beixun asked doubtfully.

    "Um, Taoist Master Yan, I want to ask you for a little help with this." I smiled dryly and said, "Taoist Master, your holding amulet just now was really shocking and made me look so handsome."

    "Speak directly if you have something to say."

    I laughed dryly and said: "Well, I just want to ask if there is any talisman that can help with the exam?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 16 Cheating

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "A talisman to help with exams? How could there be such a thing?" Yan Beixun said: "Studying cannot be done by relying on external forces."

    "Just give me a few of the talismans you used before, and I will immobilize the invigilator, and then I can copy the homework boldly." I have begun to imagine in my heart that everyone is struggling to answer the questions under the stern gaze of the invigilator.  At that time, I, the savior, appeared like a savior and stopped the invigilator, and then everyone copied the homework together and had a great time.

    ¡°There are a lot of things going on today, please find time to come to my Chinese medicine shop tomorrow.¡± After saying that, Yan Beixun hung up the phone on the other end.

    Early the next morning, I got up and went to Yan Beixun¡¯s Chinese medicine shop.

    I ran directly to the second floor. Yan Beixun was sitting on the sofa reading a shabby ancient book. He heard my footsteps, put down the book, looked up at me and said, "Here? Sit down."

    "Um, Taoist Master Yan, where's the talisman?" I smiled and sat across from Yan Beixun.

    "This." Yan Beixun took out a yellow talisman and handed it over.

    This so-called talisman is similar to the one in the movie. I took the talisman and asked, "How to use it?"

    "You can't use it." Yan Beixun said, "At least you can't use it now."

    "Are you kidding me?" I glared at Yan Beixun.

    "If ordinary people can use talismans, what do we need as ghost hunters? Wouldn't it be peaceful if every household placed one or two talismans?" Yan Beixun rolled his eyes at me and pointed to the bronze statue enshrined on the left.

    Last time I came here, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Now when I look carefully, I see that this bronze statue is not dedicated to Sanqing, but to a slovenly Taoist with a big beard.

    "You are born with yin and yang eyes, which is the material for learning Taoism. Originally, I wanted to accept you as a disciple" Yan Beixun thought for a while and said: "But if you think about it carefully, it is not suitable. After all, I am only in my thirties. This way  , you go and kowtow three times in front of the Patriarch, burn incense sticks, and if he agrees, you will become my junior brother and join my father's sect. Although my father is dead, I can teach you Taoism on his behalf."

    "Hey, hey, I just want to make a fool of myself during the exam. Why does it have to be so troublesome?" I asked.

    Yan Beixun looked at me speechlessly and said, "Do you know how many people want to learn this craft but can't find a good master? If you didn't have yin and yang eyes, do you think I would be willing to teach you?"

    "Stop talking nonsense, go and offer incense to the Patriarch." Yan Beixun said.

    I picked up the incense in my hand, walked to the bronze statue, lit the incense candle with a lighter, then knelt on the ground, kowtowed three times at the bronze statue, and then inserted the incense.

    "Well, Master Patriarch has agreed." Yan Beixun nodded.

    Why do you feel so deceived by Yan Beixun, a magician? Nothing happened. When did his ancestor agree?

    Yan Beixun must have noticed the look in my eyes. He coughed awkwardly and said, "I said that the Patriarch agreed, so he agreed. Come here, I will give you two books."

    Then Yan Beixun took out two books from the bookcase, one was "Ghost Wen Lu", and the other was a very small book. Like the Little People's Book, the cover of the book was yellowed, and there was only  One page, titled "Ying Yuan Lei Mansion's Imperial Order".

    "This "Ghost Wen Lu" is a book passed down by the ancestor when he first traveled. It has been revised many times and added. It is a book that records many ghosts and monsters. It is priceless." Yan Beixun said.  .

    "You just threw it to me so casually. It doesn't feel priceless at all." I looked at the "Ghost Wen Lu" in my hand and opened it casually. The words inside were still in simplified Chinese. I casually flipped through two pages.  These are all ways monsters use to harm people.

    ????????????????? The "Edict of Ying Yuan Lei Mansion to Transport Soldiers" records an edict called "Ying Yuan Lei Mansion to Transport Soldiers".

    Yan Beixun took out a black bag and handed it over. I opened it and saw stacks of talisman paper, writing brushes, cinnabar, and black dog blood.

    "You go back and learn to draw a few talismans according to this "Ying Yuanlei Mansion Luck Order". This order is very strong. After you learn it, basic demons can't hurt you. As for the holding talisman, you can  Stick it on the person you want to immobilize, and then recite: Urgency is like a law. Remember, when you recite this mantra, all your attention must be focused on this talisman, otherwise it will have no effect." Yan Bei  Xun talked a lot, picked up the water glass and took a sip of water: "That's about it."

    ¡°My mind is now filled with things about tomorrow¡¯s exam, so I can¡¯t even listen to Yan Beixun¡¯s words.

    "Then I'll leave first." After I said that, I took the things Yan Beixun gave me and ran out of the Chinese medicine store.

    ?Back to the dormitory.

    In the dormitory, Qin Jiang, Shen Kai, and Fatty Guo were holding books and endorsements.

    I shook my head slightly and said, "Come on."

    "Axiu, are you sure you don't want to memorize it? It's going to be a big deal if you fail the exam then." Shen Kai looked at me and said, "Look, the fat man's family is so rich, so they are also trying their best to memorize it."

    "Look, it's such a nice weather outside, what a waste of time it is just to just endorse books." I walked to the window, looked outside, touched the amulet in my pocket, and felt calm.

    On the day of the exam, the four of us came to the classroom. The invigilator in the classroom was a professor in his seventies and wore reading glasses.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out of mind, I guess there is no need to put any amulet on him at all. He probably can't even see it when I copy my homework in front of him.

    "Start answering the questions." The old professor said.

    When I saw the title, my head felt dizzy.

    I slowly took out the talisman from my pocket and was about to look for a good opportunity to stick it on the old professor.

    Suddenly, the old professor walked up to me and said, "Take out the things."

    "What is it?" I turned around and said.

    The old professor took the talisman directly from my pocket: "You still write cheat sheets? We were all using such an old-fashioned method of copying questions at that time. Do you think I won't be able to understand something about Mars?"

    "This, this is not a Martian script, it's a charm. I use it to keep you safe, Professor." I swallowed, finished.

    "If you want to copy your homework, just take out the book and copy it. Don't do these little tricks for me." The old professor said.

    "After hearing this, I felt like a minister who was about to be beheaded by the emperor was suddenly granted special release. I quickly took out the book.

    ?????????????????????? Wrong.

    Even if I were asked to copy the book, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do it at all.

    The old professor looked at me with eyes that seemed to say, "If I ask you to copy, you don't know how to copy it, so why are you writing down cheat sheets?"  Then he ignored me and drank tea by himself.

    The exam ended soon and I handed in the blank paper. Maybe the teacher would see that my paper was clean and give me some paper points.

    After walking out of the classroom, they saw the dejected fat man, Shen Kai, and Qin Jiang.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 17 Halloween and holidays are approaching

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "How did you do in the exam?" I walked up and asked.

    "Axiu, I should have listened to you at that time. Damn, read Mao Shu. If you don't know how to do anything after reading it, you might as well go to an Internet cafe and play more games." Shen Kai sighed.

    Seeing the appearance of the three of them, I instantly felt a lot more balanced.

    Suddenly, my cell phone rang. I picked it up and saw it was my dad calling.

    "Hey, dad, what's going on?" I asked with a smile.

    "Axiu, you guys are on vacation soon. When will you go home?" My dad's voice came from the phone.

    "I'll be back the day after tomorrow." I said, "Is something wrong?"

    "It's nothing. Mr. Wang Jidao asked me to ask. He said it's almost the Ghost Festival and asked you to come back quickly." My father's voice came.

    I thought about it, and by the way, the day after tomorrow is July 15th, the Ghost Festival.

    Later, I chatted with my dad again and then hung up the phone.

    Although the exam was not a success, none of the people in our dormitory are good at studying.

    On the first night of the holiday, we drank two boxes of beer at the barbecue stall opposite the school.

    After the holiday, I took my luggage and got on the bus back to Dianjiang.

    The weather in Chongqing in July is really unspeakably hot. Moreover, the air conditioner on this bus is broken. It is like a big steamer. It is uncomfortably hot.

    When the car returned to Dianjiang, it was exactly 12 o'clock at noon, when the sun was at its hottest.

    After getting out of the car, I felt waves of coolness. Although it was hot outside, it was incomparable to the inside of the car.

    As soon as I walked out of the station, I saw my father standing at the exit of the station.

    My dad was wearing an old-fashioned tattered shirt and a pair of pants.

    "Lao Feng, why did you come to pick me up in person?" I walked over with a smile, and my dad slapped me on the forehead and scolded me with a smile: "You kid, you are not big or small. I am not afraid that you will run around after you come back and delay me."  Is it time? Go home and offer incense sticks to the ancestors. Tomorrow, go directly to Mr. Wang Jidao¡¯s house and wait until after the Ghost Festival.¡±

    I have a good relationship with my dad. I rarely call him dad, but Lao Feng.

    Speaking of which, my family's conditions were actually very good before. But later, my grandfather died early, and my father didn't know much about business, so he had been working at home. Grandpa Second and his family were very rich, and they seemed to have opened a big business.  We are in the company, but unfortunately we rarely meet each other. We only meet and chat during holidays.

    My father and I found a tricycle in Dianjiang, negotiated the price, and then took the tricycle back to Zhangjiakan.

    Speaking of which, I am quite honored to be the first college student in Zhangjiakan.

    ??????????? In fact, my grades were not enough to get me into a normal school. My second grandfather spent money and found connections to get me into a normal school.

    When I returned to Zhangjiakan, my father did not go home and led me directly to a small hillside behind Zhangjiakan.

    Our ancestors are all buried on this hillside.

    I offered incense to my ancestors one by one, and then followed my father back home.

    Life at home is actually just lying on your bed and watching TV, which is so boring.

    The next day, I originally wanted to take a nap, but I was woken up by my father early in the morning.

    "Axiu, take this little money and give it to Mr. Wang when the time comes. After coming here for so many years, I haven't thanked him very much."

    After my father woke me up, he took out two thousand yuan. The two thousand yuan was wrinkled, and he had obviously saved it for a long time.

    "Yeah." I took the money.

    I also became curious in my heart. I didn¡¯t understand much before, but now, I am very curious. Why does Wang Jidao let me come to his home every July 15th?

    Then my dad made some breakfast. After eating, my dad contacted a tricycle to come in and take me to Wang Jidao's house.

    Wang Jidao¡¯s family lives on a hill near Dianjiang County, and they have always lived alone.

    The master riding a tricycle took me to the door of Wang Jidao's house. After I paid the money, I knocked on the door of Wang Jidao.

    Wang Jidao lives in a mud house.

    Built with mud, the wooden door soon opened, and Wang Jidao poked his head out.

    Wang Jidao is over seventy years old, with a head full of white hair and a white beard, a face full of wrinkles, and a cane in his hand. I remember that when I came last year, he didn¡¯t look that old.

    "Mr. Wang, this is my father's wish." I handed over the money.

    ?Wang Jidao did not delay, took the money, nodded and said: "Follow me in first."

    It¡¯s quite cool inside this room.

    "Have you come into contact with Taoism?"

    As soon as he entered the room, Wang Jidao asked.

    I nodded and said, "Well, I met a Taoist priest when I was studying and taught me something."

    "What a sin." Wang Jidao shook his head and looked at me with a sigh: "You were born with yin and yang eyes, and you are destined to be disturbed by ghosts in your life. Therefore, after you were born, I asked you to come to my place every year during the Ghost Festival. First, because of the ghosts.  After the festival, many demons and ghosts will appear in various places, and your yin and yang eyes will attract ghosts. Secondly, because I want to help you seal your yin and yang eyes. As long as it lasts for twenty years, your yin and yang eyes will be permanently sealed."

    "Is there any problem now?" I asked strangely.

    "The seal of your yin and yang eyes has been broken when you came into contact with Taoism." Wang Jidao sighed deeply: "That's all, good fortune and misfortune depend on each other. This is not necessarily a bad thing. It's still the same rules tonight, you  Stay in my house and don¡¯t come out.¡±

    "OK."

    Then Wang Jidao got ready in this main room.

    He posted talismans all over the outside of this mud house.

    I was curious, but I didn¡¯t disturb Wang Jidao¡¯s busy work.

    It¡¯s finally night.

    I was sitting in Wang Jidao's bedroom, and there was a whistling wind outside.

    I looked outside through the window, and there was nothing special.

    Being bored, I took out my phone and called Yan Beixun.

    "Hey, uncle, where are you?" I asked.

    "I'm busy with some things in Dianjiang. What's up? Is there anything?" Yan Beixun asked.

    Damn it, what a coincidence?

    I was startled, thought about it, and said, "What a coincidence. I am also in Dianjiang. I am on Taoxi Mountain to the west of Dianjiang. Would you like to come over and play?"

    "What's wrong?" Yan Beixun asked strangely.

    "You will know when you come here. I am in the only family in Taoxi Mountain." After saying that, I hung up the phone.

    After waiting for about twenty minutes, suddenly, there was a noise in the hall.

    I opened the door and ran out. Yan Beixun was wearing a green Taoist robe, while Wang Jidao was wearing a yellow Taoist robe. The two actually started to quarrel.

    "Get out, who let you enter my dojo?" Wang Jidao scolded coldly.

    "Hey, old Taoist priest, who would like to enter your dojo? I can put ten or eight of them in this broken dojo. What are you pretending to be? I'll come find my junior brother."

    When Yan Beixun said this, I happened to come out.

    Yan Beixun saw me, smiled and waved to me: "Axiu, come here." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 18 The feud between Mr. Yin Yang and the demon hunter

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Wang Jidao stopped in front of me. At this time, he did not look as old as he did during the day. Instead, he was full of energy and asked: "Is this your guide to learn Taoism? Not so good."

    "No, you two, why are you arguing?" I laughed dryly. Originally, I thought that Yan Beixun and Wang Jidao would greet each other warmly when they met.

    "snort!"

    Both of them just snorted, unwilling to look at each other.

    "Taoist Master Yan, come on, let's go in and talk." I took Yan Beixun's hand and walked to Wang Jidao's bedroom. Wang Jidao didn't stop him and continued to stick the charms outside.

    After entering, I carefully closed the door, and then looked at Yan Beixun: "Brother, why are you arguing? Mr. Wang is my savior."

    "Do you think I want to quarrel with him? It's just the first time that he and I met. We just don't like each other." Yan Beixun sat on the bed and said angrily: "I forgot to tell you about the current ghost-catching Taoist priests.  Something like that.¡±

    "Since ancient times, Taoism has been divided into three categories: Shangmao, Zhongmao, and Xiamao. The corresponding ones are Chudao, Chuma, and Chuhei." Yan Beixun said: "Shangmao is the Taoism of the Laoshan sect, which is the orthodox Taoist priest.  , commonly known as debut.¡±

    "And Zhongmao means to show off the horse. This thing is more common in the Northeast." Yan Beixun said: "The so-called Mr. Yin and Yang among the people is Xia Mao, which corresponds to the black. The old Taoist priest Wang outside is a Mr. Yin and Yang."

    "What about you?" I looked at Yan Bei and asked.

    "Actually, I am not Mr. Yin-Yang, nor a Taoist priest, but a demon hunter." Yan Beixun snorted: "Do you think it's strange? Taoist priests look down on Mr. Yin-Yang, and Mr. Yin-Yang looks down on us demon hunters. I just came in  , this old guy saw that I was a demon hunter, so he told me to get out, as if he was afraid of them."

    Demon hunter?

    This is the first time I have heard of this.

    I quickly asked: "Aren't the demon hunters and Mr. Yin Yang both catching ghosts and monsters? Is there any difference?"

    "There are similarities and differences." Yan Beixun said: "The similarity is that most of the Taoist techniques used by us demon hunters and Mr. Yin-Yang are inferior Taoist techniques. But the difference is that  , Mr. Yin Yang helps people for the so-called subduing and killing of demons, while we demon hunters collect money to do things."

    "They all sound the same." I frowned: "Why is it so awkward?"

    "I didn't know. If you ask me, who should I ask? The grudges between us demon hunters and Mr. Yin Yang were caused by the older generation a long time ago. I don't know the specific reason, but I just  I know that those Yin-Yang gentlemen can¡¯t stand us. In this case, I can¡¯t tolerate them either. They all come here by surprise, so no one is afraid of whom.¡±

    Suddenly Wang Jidao walked in from outside the door, looked at Yan Beixun and yelled: "You demon hunters are just a bunch of bastards who are just for money and do whatever they can to get you. You are not worthy of learning Taoism!"

    "Ouch, old man, if it wasn't for your age, I would have given you a good beating. Is it wrong to like money? Who doesn't like money? Who said you can't make money if you learn Taoism? Your Sanqing Patriarch stipulates  Is that enough?" Yan Beixun scolded without any politeness.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Suddenly, a woman's cry came from the hall.

    Wang Jidao's expression changed slightly and he said to Yan Beixun, "I will take care of you after tonight."

    "I'll wait." Yan Beixun snorted, "You're just a Mr. Yin and Yang from a small place. How powerful do you really think you are? Are you going to deal with me?"

    I didn¡¯t say anything else during this period, because I saw that their grudges could not be explained clearly in just a few words.

    It¡¯s not even the grudge between the two of them at all, but the conflict between the two professions, Mr. Yin Yang and the demon hunter.

    Mr. Yin Yang believes that demon hunters are paid to catch demons. They are obsessed with money and are not worthy of learning Taoism.  The demon hunters, on the other hand, think that Mr. Yin Yang is fake and aloof, and they may not understand each other.

    I opened the door and peeked outside.

    At this time, a female ghost was standing in the hall, talking to Wang Jidao.

    This female ghost¡¯s clothes are blood red and her face is pale.

    "Hey, this old guy is miserable. He has provoked a fierce ghost. Let's see how he dies." Yan Beixun was also squatting next to me and peeking.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    According to Yan Beixun, the evil ghost who wanted to catch ghosts in the cemetery before was able to turn into a ghost because it ate my right eye. Obviously, ghosts are very powerful.

    "Hey, can you help Mr. Wang?" I said to Yan Beixun next to me.

      No matter what, Mr. Wang did so much to protect me, and this evil ghost was obviously attracted by me.

    "No interest. This old guy just said he wanted to deal with me. Why should I help?" Yan Beixun patted me on the shoulder: "Don't worry, even if the old guy is killed, I can still protect him here."  You¡¯re thoughtful.¡±

    "Evil beast!"

    I didn¡¯t hear what Mr. Wang said to the female ghost clearly. Anyway, Mr. Wang seemed very angry and shouted loudly. Then he walked to the middle of the hall and picked up a mahogany sword enshrined in front of the portrait of Sanqing.  Read: "Urgent order."

    Then, he took the peach wood sword and stabbed the fierce ghost in the chest.

    But this fierce ghost actually grabbed the mahogany sword with his hand, and sneered: "Wang, you have blocked me for so many years, I am afraid you will be defeated by me this year. You are old, you really think it is"  When you were young?"

    "Humph." Mr. Wang snorted, then he made a hand gesture that I couldn't quite understand with both hands, and chanted a curse at a very fast speed.

    Then, a red net fell down from the hall, covering the evil ghost.

    "Go out and help." Yan Beixun finally couldn't help it anymore.

    Having been in contact with this guy Yan Beixun for a long time, I also know that he is a tough-talking guy with a soft heart.

    But this guy didn¡¯t go out when he was fighting the evil ghost at the beginning. Why did he have to wait until the evil ghost was caught in the red net before running out to help?

    As soon as Yan Beixun rushed out, the fierce ghost tore the red net directly, then flew towards Mr. Wang and strangled Mr. Wang's neck.

    "Today I will send you to the West." Li Gui sneered.

    "Prajnaparamita." Yan Beixun recited a mantra in his mouth, and then slapped the fierce ghost on the chest with a palm, and the fierce ghost was directly slapped away.

    "Who asked for your help?" Mr. Wang fell to the ground and snorted coldly: "You didn't give me any money, did you help me?"

    "If you feel embarrassed, just give me the money later. Stop talking so much nonsense now and deal with this evil ghost first." Yan Beixun laughed loudly.

    I shrank back, and suddenly, there was a noise from behind.

    I looked back and saw that the strange-looking monkey rushed in through the window.

    This monkey is one meter tall, with green fur all over its body and very sharp claws.

    ¡¾ps: It¡¯s the new book issue, I hope everyone can vote for more recommendations, thank you.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 19 Hospital

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    This monkey looks very weird, with a face similar to that of a horse and fangs in its mouth.

    After it came in, it screamed strangely and rushed towards me.

    Before I could recover, the monkey was pushed to the ground with a plop.

    "What the hell?" Such a weird monkey suddenly appeared. Although it scared me a lot, I'm not a vegetarian either.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????Forgetting that I can¡¯t defeat ghosts, suddenly such a turtle and monkey came out and bullied me, I really thought I was Sun Dasheng.

    I punched the monkey in the face. After being hit by my punch, it froze for a moment, and then let out an angry scream from its mouth.

    The sound is very harsh.

    "It's a corpse monkey, Ah Xiu, run away quickly, he has corpse poison on him."

    Yan Beixun¡¯s voice came to my ears.

    When I heard it, corpse poison?

    Damn it, if you didn¡¯t tell me earlier, I would have kicked this monkey away.  Then he hurriedly ran to Yan Beixun's side.

    But things are not very peaceful here in Yan Beixun.

    Mr. Wang Jidao was holding a red rope in his hand at this time and tied it around the neck of the evil ghost, strangling her hard.

    Yan Beixun said: "I'm going to clean up the dead monkey, please be careful."

    After saying that, Yan Beixun rushed into Mr. Wang Jidao's bedroom. There were sounds of fighting inside, but I didn't run in to see what exactly happened.

    "Mr. Wang, are you okay? Do you need help?" I asked as I watched Mr. Wang holding the devil with a red rope with great difficulty.

    Every time this evil ghost wants to struggle, this red rope that originally looks ordinary will emit a burst of red light, which makes it impossible for this evil ghost to break free.

    "Go to my Taoist altar and put on that Taoist robe." Mr. Wang said.

    There was a yellow Taoist robe folded on the Taoist altar. I ran over and quickly put it on.

    As soon as he was dressed, Mr. Wang let out a strange scream.

    I looked back and saw that this evil ghost had inserted his hands into Mr. Wang¡¯s chest. The blood on Mr. Wang¡¯s chest gushed out as if it was free of money.

    "Mr. Wang." I shouted subconsciously.

    "Quack." A strange laugh came from Li Gui's mouth. Then, she ignored Wang Jidao and grabbed my shoulder.

    What I didn¡¯t expect was that as soon as her hand touched the Taoist robe, it felt like she was getting an electric shock. She immediately moved her hand away and didn¡¯t dare to come close at all.

    This guy is afraid of my Taoist robe?

    This fierce ghost was standing not far from me at this time, looking at me cautiously, not daring to get close at all.

    I didn¡¯t think much about it and ran to Wang Jidao¡¯s side. At this time, Mr. Wang Jidao¡¯s mouth was constantly overflowing with blood.

    He was already very old, and the female ghost had pierced two bloody holes in his chest.

    "Mr. Wang, what should I do?" I looked at Wang Jidao anxiously, then turned around and shouted: "Yan Beixun, come out quickly and help."

    "What the hell, do you think the corpse monkey is so easy to clean up?" Yan Beixun ran out of it disheveled, his clothes in tatters, and cursed: "You too, kid, tell me earlier that you will encounter dirty things today.  , I don¡¯t even have my ¡®guy¡¯ with me, how can I fight?¡±

    "Ah." When Li Gui saw Yan Beixun coming out of the back room, he seemed to have found his target. He screamed and rushed towards Yan Beixun.

    Unexpectedly, Yan Beixun bit the middle finger of his right hand, and then drew a symbol on his palm at a very fast speed and said: "The sky and the earth are infinite, the universe borrows the law!"

    Then he slapped the female ghost on the forehead.

    boom!

    The female ghost was slapped away by Yan Beixun's palm and fell to the ground.

    handsome!

    "What's wrong?" Yan Beixun ran to me and looked down at Wang Jidao, frowning: "The old thing is useless, hurry up and carry him on your back. Let's leave here. If we don't find a hospital quickly, this old thing is dead.  "

    "Yes." I immediately carried Mr. Wang on my back, and Mr. Wang had already fainted.

    But fortunately, Mr. Wang is old and is not very serious.

    As soon as Mr. Wang was carried on his back, the corpse monkey inside jumped out. Yan Beixun kicked the corpse monkey in the face and kicked it back.

    Yan Beixun and I ran to the door, where his car happened to be parked.

    I put Mr. Wang in the back seat of the car, and then got in the car with Yan Beixun.

    The car started and drove down the mountain.

    "I'm so stupid, how can IThen tonight, a fierce ghost and that corpse monkey came to the door.  "I felt a little frightened.

    "You don't know yet?" Yan Beixun said: "People born with yin and yang eyes are inherently prodigies in learning Taoism. As long as given a certain amount of time, people with yin and yang eyes will definitely become masters."

    "So these demons and monsters will kill people with yin and yang eyes once they encounter them. Today is the Ghost Festival, and it happens to be when the yin energy is at its strongest, so the nearby demons and ghosts will naturally come to you." Yan Beixun said.

    When I heard this, did Wang Jidao let me come to his house every year just to prevent me from being killed by these monsters?

    Thinking of this, I felt inexplicably moved. Looking at Wang Jidao lying in the back seat of the car, still bleeding from his chest, I said to Yan Beixun: "Drive faster, drive like this. When we get to the hospital, Mr. Wang will be dead."  The gentleman will not survive."

    "This mountain road is so narrow, do you think I am a car god?" Yan Beixun said: "I am also confused today. I know that today is the Ghost Festival, and you have yin and yang eyes. You will definitely not do anything good if you ask me to come over. Morning  If you knew it and brought 'guy' with you, you wouldn't be so embarrassed."

    The car quickly drove into Dianjiang County, and then while I was giving directions, the car drove into Dianjiang County Hospital.

    Yan Beixun and I carried Mr. Wang from the car to the hospital.

    The doctor on duty quickly ordered the nurse to send Mr. Wang into the operating room.

    Yan Beixun and I sat at the door of the operating room and waited.

    "Hey, let me tell you, those monsters and ghosts won't chase you here." I said.

    "Ordinary monsters don't dare to enter the city. There are many people here. In fact, people are afraid of monsters, and monsters are also afraid of humans." Yan Beixun said, "But that's not necessarily the case for the fierce ghost."

    "What's the name of the move you just made when you slapped the devil away with one palm? Please teach me." Anyway, I was idle. I remembered Yan Beixun's majestic move just now and asked curiously.

    "That is the palm thunder passed down by the ancestor, and its power is extraordinary." Yan Beixun said: "Our ancestor Yan Chixia was the best demon hunter in the world at the time."

    "Yan Chixia? Are you bluffing me?" I was shocked when I heard this.

    "Exactly, it's rare but strange. Pu Songling, the author of Strange Tales from a Chinese Studio, has learned some simple Taoism and is half a Yin-Yang man. Most of the ghost stories he recorded actually existed in ancient times." Yan Beixun wanted to continue.  Rhetoric.

    Suddenly, the door of another operating room in the distance opened, and the nurse inside ran out eagerly and said, "It's not good, it's difficult to give birth. It's better to keep the baby older or younger."

    When Yan Beixun heard this, he frowned slightly. Suddenly he saw a twenty-four or five-year-old man sitting at the door of the operating room. He immediately stood up and shouted: "We can't let that evil be born." (Remember.  Website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 20 Evil Baby

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What are you doing? Are you in charge of other people's children?" I held Yan Beixun's hand.

    Yan Beixun walked up to the twenty-four or five-year-old man regardless and cursed: "Liang Wenjie, are you crazy? Didn't I tell you that if the child is born tonight, you must not have this child?"

    I followed Yan Beixun. I originally wanted to stop him. After all, when someone gave birth to a baby, someone he didn¡¯t know ran over and yelled, and even got beaten up without knowing what was going on. But now it looks like he knows this person.  .

    This man named Liang Wenjie was wearing a black suit and glasses. He looked polite. When he saw Yan Beixun appear, his face turned red and he said, "Brother Yan, if you don't give birth to this child, my father will definitely  She won¡¯t agree to Xu Qian and me being together.¡±

    "Confused!" Yan Beixun clenched his fists: "I told you, your child is an evil baby. It was a curse placed by your father. Once born, neither you nor Xu Qian can save your life!"

    ¡°Then Yan Beixun rushed to the little nurse and said, ¡°Hurry in and kill that evildoer.¡±

    The little nurse looked to be about eighteen or nineteen years old. She was frightened by Yan Beixun's appearance. She turned pale, nodded, turned around and ran in.

    "Hey, uncle, what's going on?" I asked Yanbei confusedly.

    Yan Beixun spoke angrily.

    It turns out that this is why Yan Beixun came to Dianjiang.

    This guy named Liang Wenjie has a very rich family. He seems to have tens of millions or something. And like the plot of all bloody TV dramas, Liang Wenjie fell in love with a mountain village girl named Xu Qian, but Liang Wenjie¡¯s father disagreed.  I will kill them to prevent them from getting married.

    In the end, Liang Wenjie stole the household registration book and secretly obtained the marriage certificate with Xu Qian. As a result, when Xu Qian became pregnant, Liang Wenjie's father was so vicious that he found someone to put a curse on the child in Xu Qian's belly.

    After Liang Wenjie learned about it, it was already a few days ago, and then he invited Yan Bei to find Dianjiang.

    "Children are generally born, and their souls are reincarnated from the underworld." Yan Beixun said with an ugly face: "Humans are divided into three, six or nine grades, and ghosts are also divided into different grades."

    "The ancients said that when people are born, they are inherently good. This is because those who can be reborn as humans have never done evil things in their previous lives, or they have accumulated great merits, so they can be reincarnated into human beings, and those who have done evil things  , either go to the eighteenth level of hell, or fall into the animal realm."

    "But there are exceptions to everything. Don't young people nowadays like to have abortions?" Yan Beixun snorted and said, "When a woman is one to two months pregnant, the child already has a soul. If she has an abortion, the ghost will be reincarnated.  If you fail, you can only become a lonely ghost."

    "As for Xu Qian's child, Liang Wenjie's father found someone to inject the lonely souls that had always failed in reincarnation into Xu Qian's belly." Yan Beixun said: "This thing is an evil baby. If it were not born on the Ghost Festival, it would be in his belly."  After he is born, I can use a spell to suppress his evil thoughts."

    "But the Ghost Festival is extremely yin-y. If you are born at this time, this child will carry the yin-yang. Xu Qian and Liang Wenjie will live with this child. Within a year, he will definitely die." Yan Beixun said, looking towards  Liang Wenjie: "Didn't I give you all my orders?"

    "Taoist Master, I can't bear it." Liang Wenjie's eyes flashed with regret: "I don't understand why my father is blocking me and Xiaoqian so much. Our family is already so rich, why does he have to force me to marry another rich family?  Girl, why do my family have to be so rich? Is it my fault that my family has money?"

    I took a deep breath and looked at Liang Wenjie speechlessly. Is this guy complaining or showing off? How can we singles live like this?

    "I will wait here today. As long as this child dares to be born, I will kill him with my own hands." Yan Beixun sat down next to Liang Wenjie.

    "Isn't it too cruel, just a child?" I sat next to Yan Beixun and whispered.

    "What the hell do you know, kid? This kid can kill you." Yan Beixun waved his hand: "Don't worry about this."

    Soon, the cry of a child came from inside.

    This cry came, and Liang Wenjie had a look of surprise on his face. I looked at Yan Beixun, and his face was ashen.

    Soon, the little nurse who came out before came out with a baby wrapped in a red cloth and said, "Congratulations, the mother and baby are safe. It's a boy. He's quite heavy. He's a big fat boy."

    "Give me a hug." Liang Wenjie stood up and walked over.

    Yan Beixun took the baby directly from the nurse, turned back to Liang Wenjie and said, "Leave this baby to me."

    ?Liang Wenjie gritted his teeth and looked at Yan Beixun and asked, "Taoist Master Yan, is it true that there was no discussion?"

    Yan Beixun sighed: "You think I want to do such an evil thing? I'm saving your life!"

    What I didn¡¯t expect was that Liang Wenjie knelt down directly in front of Yan Beixun. The eyes of the old man turned red: ¡°Taoist Master Yan, please let me hug this child.¡±

    "This." Yan Beixun thought for a moment and handed the child over.

    I was watching from the side. This child was chubby and very cute.

    Liang Wenjie reached out to hug the child and started crying.

    "Wow." The child didn't open his eyes and could only cry.

    "Taoist Master Yan, please let me raise him. No matter what the consequences are, I will bear them myself." Liang Wenjie looked at Yan Beixun with firm eyes.

    "Brother." I pulled Yan Beixun's hand: "This child looks quite cute, how can he be as scary as you said?"

    "You guys." Yan Beixun snorted and said, "Whatever, you are seeking death yourself, no wonder I am, Liang Wenjie, you have my phone number, if something happens, call me immediately."

    "Thank you, Taoist Master, thank you, Taoist Master." Liang Wenjie hugged the child and kowtowed to Yan Beixun in surprise.

    "Hurry up and take the baby back." Liang Wenjie hurriedly handed the baby to the nurse. The nurse held the baby in her arms and turned around and walked back to the delivery room.

    "Taoist Master Yan, this is money." Liang Wenjie handed over two thousand yuan from his wallet.

    "No need, when this kid causes trouble, when you ask me for help, just give it to me." After Yan Beixun said that, he turned around and walked towards Wang Jidao's emergency room.

    I can see that Yan Beixun is in a bad mood.

    "You can't bear it, right?" I asked Yan Bei with a smile.

    Yan Beixun and I sat at the door of the emergency room. He took out a bottle of Erguotou, opened it and took a sip: "We monster hunters charge money to do things. That guy is looking for death, so I don't care."

    "Stop drinking." I said, "It's so embarrassing."

    "What's wrong, I thought this was boiled water again, this is the authentic Erguotou." When Yan Beixun said this, he said helplessly: "Actually, I have been catching ghosts for so many years, and I am quite helpless. Just like the situation just now, I killed  If you kill that evil baby, you all have to think that I am unreasonable and do not kill it. When the time comes and this evil baby causes trouble, it will be my fault again. What do you think I am doing?" (Remember this site's URL:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 21 Going Home

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Yan Beixun looked depressed, and I kind of understood it in my heart. To put it bluntly, this kind of thing is not pleasing to both sides.

    Soon, the door of Mr. Wang¡¯s emergency room opened, and a doctor in his forties came out, looked at us and asked, ¡°Who is the patient¡¯s family member? Follow me to pay.¡±

    "How is Mr. Wang's condition?" I asked.

    "I lost too much blood, but fortunately it was delivered in time. It's nothing serious. I can just keep it for a while." After the doctor finished speaking, he added: "Who will pay the money with me?"

    Yan Beixun looked at me, and I immediately said, "Look what I'm doing. I don't have any money. I need to pay the doctor quickly."

    ¡°I feel that nothing good has ever happened to me when I met you, a little bastard.¡± Yan Beixun followed the doctor in depression and left.

    Soon, Mr. Wang was transferred to the inpatient unit.

    Yan Beixun looked pained when he came back, obviously he had paid a lot of money.

    After Yan Beixun came back, I walked with him to Mr. Wang¡¯s ward.

    Mr. Wang actually woke up at this time. When he saw us coming in, he said, "Where is that fierce ghost?"

    "I don't know. She didn't chase us after we escaped to the hospital." I sat beside Mr. Wang's bed and asked, "Mr. Wang, do you want to eat something? I'll buy you some."

    "No need to bother." Mr. Wang looked at me and said, "If you want to learn Taoism, I can teach you. What skills can you learn from following this demon hunter?"

    "Hey, old man, you can eat whatever you want. It's wrong of you to talk nonsense. You can't learn anything by following me. Do you know who my ancestor is? I'll scare you to death if I tell you." Yan Beixun cursed.  said.

    "Can the Patriarch of the Three Qing Dynasties be so powerful?" Mr. Wang asked calmly.

    This sentence immediately blocked Yan Beixun's mouth.

    Yan Beixun simply stopped talking and stood next to me angrily, holding his hands.

    And I was sitting by the bed chatting with Mr. Wang.

    Mr. Wang protected me for nineteen years, which is a great kindness.

    During the chat, I casually mentioned the incident about the evil baby just now. What I didn¡¯t expect was that after Mr. Wang heard what happened, he actually yelled at Yan Beixun: ¡°Monster hunter, what are you doing?  Why don't you kill him if he is such an evil person? Do you know that he will kill many people?"

    "Oh, if you have the ability, get up and go and kill yourself. You want me to kill you, but I won't kill you. I'll make you so angry, you old bastard." Yan Beixun said, "Anyway, grandpa, I will go back to Chongqing in two days. From now on, I will not kill you."  The evil baby caused trouble in Dianjiang, and you have to take action to sort it out. Don¡¯t you Yin-Yang gentlemen pretend to be noble and have to slay demons and defend the law all day long? I will assign you some tasks, and you have to be happy, otherwise you will lose your job?¡±

    Seeing this situation, I continued to let them stay in the hospital, and they would probably start fighting. Besides, Mr. Wang's condition was not very good, so I quickly said: "Mr. Wang, please rest in peace and recuperate in the ward. I think it's getting late.  Okay, I¡¯ll say goodbye.¡±

    After saying that, I took Yan Beixun and walked out of the hospital.

    When walking out of the hospital, Yan Beixun cursed and said, "Why are you dragging me away? Wouldn't it be nice if you let me say a few more words and make that old guy angry to death?"

    "Don't make trouble." I looked at Yan Beixun, who was beaming with joy, speechlessly.

    It seemed that after he made Mr. Wang angry, he became a little excited.

    I really don¡¯t understand, is the relationship between the demon hunter and Mr. Yin Yang really that bad? They are both catching ghosts, so why bother?

    When I walked to the entrance of the hospital and got into Yan Beixun's car, I looked at the time and it was already two o'clock in the morning.

    Yan Beixun asked: "Where are you going now?"

    "Just find a place to stay for one night." I said.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the hotel where I stayed before.¡± After Yan Beixun finished speaking, he drove to the door of a hotel.

    Yan Beixun found a single room, but the two of them could barely sleep if they squeezed in.

    There are many talismans placed in this room.

    "You can just wash up and sleep. Don't worry, this house is full of talismans, and ordinary ghosts wouldn't dare to come in." After Yan Beixun finished speaking, he lay down on the bed and slept without taking off his clothes.

    I washed myself briefly and went to bed to sleep. I was too tired.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯m too tired, but I didn¡¯t dream at all that night. It¡¯s the kind of thing where as soon as you close your eyes and open them, it¡¯ll be the next morning.

    I opened my eyes, stretched, and looked at the time??, shit, it's already ten o'clock in the morning.

    "Sister, you take the bow, brother, I'll walk ashore"

    I heard Yan Beixun singing like he was killing a pig. When I got up, I saw that Yan Beixun was taking a shower in the toilet. This pervert was singing such a disgusting song while taking a shower.

    "Hey, are you up? Go to the market and help me pack my things, and then go to your house." Yan Beixun heard the sound of me getting up from the toilet and shouted.

    "What are you doing at my house?" I said strangely.

    "You kid, now that you have entered the master's sect, I am your senior brother, shouldn't I pay a visit to your home?" Yan Beixun said.

    I think of Ye Fanrou. My uncle wants to visit my house. This seems to be natural.

    Thinking of this, I quickly helped Yan Beixun pack his things.

    There are several books in it. Although I don¡¯t know much about this aspect, I can also see that there are several books on Taoism and several books on Buddhism and Taoism.

    After Yan Beixun came out, I said strangely: "You are still reading Buddhist books when you have nothing to do?"

    Yan Beixun wiped his head with a towel and said: "Our demon hunters are not as good as Taoist priests. We can learn those advanced Taoist skills. How can we deal with powerful ghosts with just some inferior Taoist skills? So we also have Buddhist skills."  Training, it¡¯s just a hodgepodge anyway, we¡¯ll learn whatever is good for dealing with ghosts.¡±

    "No wonder Mr. Yin Yang looks down on you." I said and threw the book into his backpack.

    "That's because they pretend to be noble." After Yan Beixun said that, he also helped pack up his things. Soon, everything was packed and he was driving the car. I showed him the way and drove to Zhangjiakan.

    When the car stopped at the entrance of the village, Aunt Zhang at the entrance of the village saw me and said, "Oh, Axiu, it's different when I go to college. I have a special car to take me home."

    "Auntie, don't laugh at me." I grinned.

    I grew up in Zhangjiakan, and the people in the village were very kind to me.

    I led Yan Beixun to the middle of the village, to the door of my house.

    My house is very big, with three entrances and three exits. I opened the door and led Yan Beixun into the house.

    Yan Beixun looked up and down and frowned: "There is something wrong with the feng shui of your family."

    I suddenly remembered that when I was born, Mr. Wang Jidao also said this when he came to my house. But I don¡¯t know why this happened later, and there was no follow-up, and I didn¡¯t ask my father.

    Now that Yan Beixun mentioned this matter, I remembered it.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 22 The Skill of a Carpenter

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When Yan Beixun said this, my dad just walked out of the house. He was holding a hoe, as if he was going out to do farm work.

    ¡°Lao Feng, let me introduce to you, this is a friend I know, named Yan Beixun.¡± I shouted to my dad.

    My dad saw a smile on my face and said, "Nothing happened when I went to Mr. Wang's place yesterday, right?"

    "I slept in his room and came back at dawn. What could have happened?" I said.

    "When you encounter a ghost or something like that, it's better not to tell my dad, so as not to worry him."

    "It's okay." My dad nodded.

    Yan Beixun said: "Uncle Zhang, right? Your house is quite old."

    "This is the house my dad and second uncle built after they earned money." My dad nodded: "I'll go out and do some work first. I'll come back later to buy groceries and cook. You can just play at home."

    After saying that, he walked out.

    After my dad left, I asked: "Brother, is there a big problem with my house?"

    "It's not big, but it's not small either. Take me to your neighborhood and have a look." Yan Beixun said.

    ¡°Then I took Yan Beixun for a walk around the yard of my house, and then went outside to take a look.

    When I took him shopping, I told him what happened when I was born.

    He nodded while listening and did not bite.

    When he reached the back door of my house, Yan Beixun slapped his thigh and said, "This is the problem."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:??????? There¡¯s nothing wrong with it, there¡¯s a stone paved path to the left and right at the back door of my house.

    Yan Beixun said: "If the door is higher than the hall, the descendants will be numerous; if the door is higher than the wall, the family will cry more."

    "The problem with your family was at the front door at first, but I just took a look and found that although your family's Feng Shui is wrong, there is no problem with the front door. At that time, Mr. Wang should have asked your family to repair the front door." Yan Beixun frowned slightly.  He said, "But Old Man Wang didn't see your backdoor problem."

    "The Lu Ban Sutra says: There is a road that is like an iron fork, and the father is in the south and the son is in the north. He is not at peace with his family. He also said that if he is clumsy and sincere, he will inevitably sell his farmland." Yan Beixun looked at me and said, "If I am not wrong,  , the relationship between your grandfather and your second grandfather is not harmonious, right?"

    "That's not clear." I shook my head. My second grandfather's family only occasionally visited relatives during the Chinese New Year, but they didn't have many contacts.

    Yan Beixun said: "The stone pavement you paved at the back door looks like an iron fork. It is meant to cause disharmony in your family."

    "Is it really so evil?" I asked curiously: "It's just an ordinary way? Can it really cause bad relations among our family members?"

    "Ask your father to find someone to dig out these stone slabs, then cover the stone slabs with a layer of lime and kill a rooster at the back door. This problem will be solved." Yan Beixun said, "I  Although I don¡¯t often do this kind of feng shui thing, I have some contact with it.¡±

    Hearing this, I became curious: "Hey, uncle, who do you think wants to harm our family?"

    "Oh, needless to say, it must be the carpenter who helped you build your house." Yan Beixun said, "Don't underestimate the carpenters. Although these carpenters only know a little bit about building houses, they can still harm people.  Cruel."

    Generally speaking, if a family invites craftsmen to work at home, one person must be left to watch. The name is to help these craftsmen pour water and do chores, but in fact it is to prevent these craftsmen from working in the host's house.  When you don¡¯t know, you make some mistakes in your craftsmanship.

    For example, when a mason is building stone steps for a home, he may bury things in the stone steps, or a carpenter may buckle things inside when he is putting up beams or lowering pillars.

    ¡°Then Yan Beixun told me an allusion.

    During the Qing Dynasty, there was a landowner who was unkind and harsh. One day, he wanted to renovate his old house and hired four carpenters. As a result, their wages were withheld before the construction site was completed.

    ¡°As a result, one of the carpenters went to the cemetery, pulled out four wooden nails for the coffin, and then nailed them to the beams of the master¡¯s bedroom.

    Within half a year, the landowner suffered from a strange disease, and moss began to grow all over his body. Later, the landowner invited a Mr. Yin-Yang. Mr. Yin-Yang discovered that the problem was the wooden nails on the beams, but Mr. Yin-Yang refused to take them.  He said to the landowner: "To untie the bell, you must tie the bell."

    In the end, the landowner found the four carpenters at the time and served wine to admit his mistake. Finally, the carpenter accepted the four wooden nails that were used to nail the coffin.

      Hearing this, I curiously asked Yan Beixun: "Why didn't Mr. Yin and Yang just take action and collect the wooden nails?"

    Yan Beixun said disdainfully: "Those Yin-Yang gentlemen keep a bunch of rules all day long. Just like what I just said, that Yin-Yang Mr. probably thought that this wooden nail was used by others to punish people, so he took it.  The dowels are out of order.¡±

    After hearing this, I felt a little scared. I quickly took out my cell phone and called my dad to ask him to go home.

    "What Yan Beixun said is so mysterious. If this road is not lifted, I probably won't be able to sleep at night."

    We returned to the hall at home, and I told my dad about the situation of the road behind the house.

    After hearing this, my dad was also very anxious. He immediately went out to gather people in the village and built the road.

    Then they spread lime on the road.

    I have been busy for a full hour.

    I was also very tired, but Yan Beixun didn't help with the work. He just stood by and didn't know what he was thinking.

    When things were done, my dad handed cigarettes to the neighbors in the village.

    After returning to the hall at home, my dad smiled and handed Yan Beixun a cigarette: "Xiaoyan, thank you very much for this today."

    Yan Beixun took the cigarette and said: "Uncle Zhang, there is something I should have told you from the beginning. I have accepted Axiu as my junior disciple on behalf of my master, so I thought that during his vacation, I would follow him.  I¡¯m going back to Chongqing so I can teach him some skills.¡±

    "This." My dad looked a little hesitant after hearing Yan Beixun's words.

    I didn¡¯t expect Yan Beixun to tell my dad about this, but Yan Beixun was obviously very determined. He said, ¡°Uncle Zhang, Axiu¡¯s eyes are not those of ordinary people. If he doesn¡¯t learn from me, he will be in trouble in the future.  There will be some unimaginable dangers.¡±

    "I understand." My dad nodded and sighed: "I am not an unreasonable person. As long as Axiu is willing, I will let him learn from you."

    "Dad." I felt happy. Originally, I thought that if I told him this matter, he would object. After all, who would want their children to learn to catch ghosts?

    "Actually, a few years ago, someone came to me and said that I would take you away to learn skills." My dad said something shocking. He looked at me and said, "But I can't bear to let you go. But you are so old now, why don't you learn some skills?"  Damn it, maybe after you graduate from school, you can follow me and farm at home."

    "Just rest at home for the night today. If you leave tomorrow, I can pack your clothes." After my father finished speaking, he sighed again and turned around and walked towards his bedroom.

    I looked at Yan Beixun next to me and asked strangely: "Why do you suddenly want to take me away to learn something from you?" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 23 Xiaomei

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "I had this plan when I said I would come back with you." Yan Beixun took a puff of cigarette and said to me, "You can learn more during your summer vacation, otherwise you will stay at home and sleep all day?"

    My dad prepared a very sumptuous dinner in the evening. In my dad¡¯s words, it was a kind of apprenticeship banquet. At the dinner table, my dad talked a lot.

    Basically, I asked Yan Beixun to take more care of me. This meal took a long time, a full three hours, and both Yan Beixun and my father drank too much.

    Early the next morning, I was woken up by my dad. After getting dressed, my dad handed me my schoolbag, which contained a lot of clothes.

    Then we arrived at the entrance of the village.

    "Xiaoyan, take more care of Axiu. He is still young, so take care of anything." My dad smiled and sent us to the car.

    Yan Beixun said: "Uncle Zhang, don't worry."

    After my dad gave a few more worried instructions, Yan Beixun drove away.

    "That's it. From now on, you can learn from me honestly." Yan Beixun was obviously in a good mood.

    I was sitting in the passenger seat and looked back. I was still standing at the entrance of the village, watching my father leave in the car, and I felt a little uncomfortable.

    I haven¡¯t seen him for more than half a year. He came back for two days and then left again.

    "Hey, uncle, does Xiaorou live at your place?" I suddenly thought of a very serious question.

    Yan Beixun rolled his eyes at me: "Stop thinking nonsense, my sister has returned to Chengdu, and she won't come here until school starts."

    "Then why have I been following you these two months?" When I heard that Xiaorou wouldn't come, my heart, which was already surging with passion, cooled down again.

    "Catch ghosts." Yan Beixun said.

    "How can there be so many ghosts to catch?" I asked: "Didn't you say that ghosts are difficult to encounter?"

    "Yes, ghosts are hard to come across, but I think it's easy to find them," Yan Beixun said.

    I suddenly had an ominous premonition in my heart.

    ¡°This grandson of Yan Beixun won¡¯t let me deal with ghosts all day long these two months, will he?

    At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, we finally returned to Chongqing.

    After Yan Beixun led me into the Chinese medicine shop, he said: "From now on, if you have nothing to do, you can help me look after the business down here. The previous employee resigned, and there is a shortage of manpower."

    "I said, you make so much money catching ghosts, why do you open a Chinese medicine shop?" I said, opening the drawer and looking at the Chinese medicines in the store, I couldn't understand them at all.

    "Look at those outsider masters, who doesn't open a traditional Chinese medicine shop or a coffin shop? When a ghost appears, they wear a Taoist robe, just like transforming into Ultraman. Don't you think this is very handsome?" Yan Bei  Xun said.

    "Um." I was stunned for a moment and said, "I feel a little confused."

    "Okay, to tell you the truth, we spend a lot of money." Yan Beixun said, already leading me to the second floor: "You are born to be able to see ghosts, but we can't."

    "If we ordinary people want to see the true form of ghosts or monsters, we must open a path to the underworld." Yan Beixun said: "There are two ways to open a path to the underworld. One is to soak willow leaves in wine, but that thing is not very useful.  Even the more powerful ghosts can¡¯t be seen.¡±

    "This requires cow tears." Yan Beixun said, taking out a glass bottle about the size of a nail polish bottle from a drawer, with half a bottle of transparent liquid inside.

    "These are cow tears. They are extremely valuable. A bottle costs 20,000 yuan." Yan Beixun said, and the corners of his eyes twitched, obviously in pain.

    I asked in confusion: "Are cow's tears so expensive?"

    "These cow tears are specially processed. Currently, only Laoshan can process cow tears. Damn it, otherwise it wouldn't be so expensive." Yan Beixun cursed and said, "And catching ghosts is not as easy as you think.  It¡¯s easy to make money. Let¡¯s not talk about other things. Fighting ghosts and going to the hospital will cost money, right?¡±

    After hearing what Yan Beixun said so much, I kind of understood.

    "Where do I live?" I asked.

    "Whatever you like on this second floor, you can just lay the floor yourself. I won't talk about it anymore. I have something urgent to do. Please help me keep an eye on it here." Yan Beixun suddenly looked at the time, as if he remembered something urgent.  The same thing happened, I changed my clothes and walked outside.

    "Hey, please make it clear, what should I do if someone comes to buy Chinese medicine?" I asked hurriedly.

    "Just watch and catch them, don't give them the poisonous ones to eat." Yan Beixun thought for a while and turned around and said, "By the way, if you are here to ask about catching ghosts, you can try your best to deceive them, as long as it is the money you make from deceiving them.  ,IBoth are fifty-fifty.  "

    After saying that, he had already ran out, as if there was something urgent.

    After I left Yanbeixun, I went to the first floor to look at these traditional Chinese medicines.

    It¡¯s not that I want to be a miracle doctor, but at least someone is here to get medicine, and arsenic will not be given to him.

    I was watching, and suddenly, a middle-aged woman walked in at the door.

    This middle-aged woman looks quite wealthy, with two gold rings on her hands and a gold necklace around her neck. On this hot day, she is also wearing a mink coat, as if she is afraid that others will not know that her family has  Money is the same.

    ¡°Auntie, what do you want to buy?¡± I asked with a smile.

    The middle-aged woman glared at me: "I don't have any eyesight, so I have to call you sister."

    Poof.

    I swear, I almost laughed. This aunt looked almost fifty, but thinking that she was a guest, I took a deep breath and asked with a smile: "Sister, what do you want to buy?"

    "Hey, where's your boss? When I came here a few days ago, I complained of tightness in my chest and felt like I was being haunted by a ghost. Didn't he tell me to come to him today? The dead ghost is someone else." This middle-aged woman  He looked around with a peach blossom face, as if he was looking for Yan Beixun.

    I looked at this aunt¡¯s sultry look, and suddenly I understood why Yan Beixun suddenly had to leave due to something urgent.

    "How about I get you some medicine?" I asked the aunt cautiously.

    "Hey, little friend, sister, I have a heart disease. I need a heart disease doctor." The middle-aged woman sighed.

    I almost vomited, and I just wanted to scold this old bitch and tell her to get lost.

    Finally, she took out a stack of money from Mao Zedong from her bag. My eyes widened when I saw it. This stack of money must be worth 10,000 yuan, right?

    She took the stack of money, fanned herself, and said softly: "Oh, I really don't know where Brother Yan has gone."

    "Xiaomei."

    Suddenly, Yan Beixun, who had urgent matters to leave just now, appeared at the door with a rose in his mouth. Yan Beixun looked lovingly at the middle-aged woman's hand with ten thousand yuan and said, "Xiao Meimei, just now  I counted with my fingers and knew you were about to arrive, so I went to pick a bright red rose, not knowing whether you would like it or not."

    "I like it so much." The middle-aged woman then threw 10,000 yuan into the counter, then ran to Yan Beixun and said, "Brother Yan, let's go upstairs and talk slowly, okay?"

    As they went upstairs, the middle-aged woman said, "Brother Yan, I didn't see you just now. I feel so tight in my chest that I can hardly breathe."

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, come up and I¡¯ll rub it for you.¡±

    I watched them go upstairs and thought to myself, "Hey, this Chinese medicine shop in Yan Beixun is just a duck's nest, right?"  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 24 Is it a human?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    No, calm down, calm down. If Yan Beixun, with his sloppy look, can do a job that requires talent, then can I be a movie star?

    There must be something wrong with that woman¡¯s eyes just now.

    I sat on the sofa on the first floor and waited for about twenty minutes, and then the middle-aged woman came down with Yan Beixun with a smile.

    There are even lip marks on Yan Beixun¡¯s face.

    "Brother Yan, I'll leave first. I'll come back to see you in a few days." After the middle-aged woman finished speaking, she left happily.

    "Hey." I looked at Yan Beixun and said, "You're not selling yourself, are you?"

    "What a bullshit." Yan Beixun glared at me: "This woman thinks I'm handsome and keeps stalking me all day long. If I hadn't just seen a shining golden 10,000 yuan suddenly appear in her hand.  , do you think I will come back and let her bully you?"

    Yan Beixun bit his lip and said resentfully: "Is this the punishment God has given me? I am handsome and look like Daniel Wu. Is it my fault?"

    "Pfft." I was drinking water from a water cup. When I saw Yan Beixun saying such shameless words seriously, the water spurted out.

    "Hey, uncle, go and say this sentence again in front of the mirror. I guess you will be embarrassed to say it yourself." I put down the water glass and turned to look at Yan Beixun.

    Yan Beixun, who had a resentful look on his face just now, was spitting on his fingers and counting the money at an extremely fast speed.

    I looked at Yan Beixun, who was counting the money and his face was getting happier and happier, and I thought to myself, can this guy teach me any skills?

    After counting the money, Yan Beixun turned back to his serious look, and then he actually took out two hundred yuan and handed it to me and said, "If you see me, come here."

    I took the money and asked, "Is this hush money?"

    "Oh, don't be too small. You didn't contribute. I earned this by selling my sex." Yan Beixun said: "We cultivators cannot be greedy for money, understand? This goes against the Taoist heart"

    While saying this, he was still stuffing money into his pocket.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and save the money, you continue to watch.¡± After saying that, Yan Beixun ran out.

    This time, less than ten minutes later, he ran back and said, "I'm in a good mood. Come up here and I'll teach you how to draw the talisman."

    I followed Yan Beixun to the second floor. Yan Beixun took out a stack of yellow paper and said, "There are many kinds of talismans in this world. Some are for curing diseases and saving lives, some are for catching ghosts, and some are for warding off evil spirits. And talismans are also divided into levels.  "

    "The talisman is divided into yellow talisman, red talisman and black talisman." Yan Beixun said: "Most of us use yellow talisman. Red talisman is rare. As for black talisman, I have never seen it once in my life."  .¡±

    "What's wrong? Aren't the black talismans drawn on black talisman paper?" I asked strangely.

    "What a beautiful idea." Yan Beixun rolled his eyes at me, picked up a piece of yellow paper and said, "Although this talisman paper is yellow, if you have a deep understanding of talismans, after you draw the talisman, the talisman will become its own."  Turn red.¡±

    "Don't talk about these useless things. The palm thunder you used that day was there. Please teach me quickly." I said.

    "Don't learn to run before you learn to walk. It's useless to tell you this. I'll take you out to see things in the evening." Yan Beixun said.

    For the next day, no one entered this Chinese medicine shop.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because people nowadays rarely take traditional Chinese medicine, but Yan Beixun spent the whole day on the second floor, lying on his chair, connected to the Internet with his mobile phone, and watching movies.

    The sky gradually darkened, and soon it was seven o'clock in the evening, and the number of pedestrians on the pedestrian street outside increased.

    There were footsteps on the second floor. Yan Beixun was wearing a suit and carrying a black bag. When he came down, he threw the bag to me and said, "Take it, follow me."

    I put on my bag, followed him, and closed the door of the Chinese medicine shop.

    I walked to the parking lot with him. As Yan Beixun drove, he said to me: "It depends on your luck this time."

    "What do you mean?" I asked curiously.

    "Go to the crematorium." Yan Beixun grinned: "If you're lucky, you might meet a wandering ghost."

    "Actually, the way evil ghosts kill people is very simple." Yan Beixun said while driving: "Evil ghosts mostly rely on ordinary people's fear of ghosts to kill people, and then scare people to death, and the killing methods of evil ghosts  There are a lot more, but it¡¯s hard to encounter evil ghosts, so I won¡¯t mention them for now.¡±

    "Your first step now is to completely overcome your fear of ghosts." Yan Beixun said, "As long as you are not afraid, even if you are?Ordinary people, most evil spirits can't do anything to you.  "

    As he said that, the car had already entered Nanping Nanshan.

    There is a large crematorium at the back of Nanshan Mountain. This crematorium is built on the mountainside.

    Although it is already night, there are still many carriages transporting corpses into the crematorium.

    After Yan Beixun led me to the parking lot of the crematorium, I also had some palpitations.

    It was late at night, and the crematorium gave people a gloomy feeling.

    "When you see ghosts later, go and say hello. Most of them are lonely ghosts, or they are waiting to be reincarnated here. They will not have any resentment, let alone harm you." Yan Beixun said  After that, he squatted on the ground with a cigarette in his mouth.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming with me?¡± I turned to look at Yan Bei who was squatting beside the car and asked.

    "Hey, brother, I brought you here to train you. I'm following you. You're still scared. Go quickly. If anything happens, just run back. I'll protect you." Yan Beixun waved his hand and said.

    Hearing what Yan Beixun said, I took a deep breath and started wandering around.

    This crematorium is quite large, and the decoration style inside is somewhat antique.

    I had just walked for two minutes when I saw a pale-faced woman in a white dress standing inside a pavilion.

    ¡°Damn it, man, I¡¯m lucky enough to meet a ghost so easily, and she¡¯s also a pretty girl.

    I thought about what Yan Beixun told me, generally speaking, ghosts like this wouldn¡¯t attack me, right?

    Thinking about it, I walked up to this ghost and asked, "Beauty, how did you die? It's a pity that you were so beautiful and died so early, right?"

    "Huh?" The ghost turned and looked over, his eyes full of doubts.

    When I got closer, I realized, holy shit, she was so beautiful. This woman looked like a movie star. I took a breath and said, "Beauty, was she wronged to death? I know one"

    Before I could finish speaking, I suddenly felt pain coming from my right cheek.

    Then I was slapped by this woman and hit the stone pillar next to me.

    Yan Beixun!  Bastard, such a fierce ghost, according to my years of experience, at least he is a fierce ghost, he has the nerve to say that he is not dangerous?

    "You're the fucking ghost. Why do I look like a ghost?" This woman started scolding me.

    When I heard this, I was stunned. Is this woman a human?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 25 The villain

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ???????????????? Embarrassing, shit, I originally wanted to chat with a ghost and exercise my courage, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet someone.

    "But these sisters are also strange. They go to the crematorium late at night, dressed in white, and their faces are so pale. It's hard not to be mistaken for ghosts.

    "Sisters, wait, there's a misunderstanding, don't fight." I quickly stood up and said with a dry smile, "I just saw you here and thought you were a ghost, so I came up to ask."

    "Can you catch ghosts?" This woman originally wanted to kick me, but when she heard me say this, she stopped and looked at me curiously.

    "Well, I know a little bit." I said.

    "I'm sorry, I thought you were a pervert just now." This beautiful woman smiled at me awkwardly, and then said: "My name is Tang Xue, could you please tell me how you can catch ghosts?  ?¡±

    "Did you hit a ghost?" I looked at Tang Xue curiously. She went to the crematorium to play in the middle of the night. It was normal for her to hit a ghost.

    "Yes." Tang Xue thought for a while, nodded, and then said: "When we encounter some troubles, it's hard to put them into words."

    I know only a little bit about catching ghosts, and I can¡¯t give others random advice, so I said, ¡°Come with me. My senior brother is over there. He knows much better than me.¡±

    Then I took Tang Xue outside and asked some questions along the way.

    This Tang Xue is twenty-four years old this year. Her family is in good condition and she is rich. She belongs to the type of person who is beautiful, rich, and perfectly white and rich.

    I took Tang Xue to Yan Beixun's car. At this time, Yan Beixun was watching TV on his mobile phone. When he saw Tang Xue and I walking over, he said strangely: "Hey, boy, your skills have improved.  Not only did he say he was a ghost, he brought him back."

    "This, she is not a ghost." I told Yan Beixun the embarrassing thing I just encountered, and then also told Tang Xue's reason for coming.

    When Yan Beixun heard this, he looked at Tang Xue happily and said, "I didn't expect that I could get business at the crematorium. Miss Tang, this is how we charge for catching ghosts. Evil ghosts are fifty thousand, and fierce ghosts are one hundred thousand. If it's  Special ghosts, the price is calculated separately.¡±

    This price is a rip-off, I looked at Yan Beixun speechlessly.

    Tang Xue said calmly: "Money is not an issue."

    "Ms. Tang, come on, get in the car, and let's talk slowly." Yan Beixun smiled happily after hearing the words "money is not an issue."

    ¡°Then he opened the car door very gentlemanly and let Tang Xue get into the passenger seat, while I sat in the back.

    After getting in the car, Tang Xue said: "It happened for about two months, and there was a gangster who harassed me all day long."

    "Ms. Tang, it's like this. We also have to collect money to deal with gangsters" Yan Beixun said quickly after hearing this.

    "No, I have a bodyguard." Tang Xue sighed and said, "This gangster is very strange. Every night I dream about him. He harasses me in my dreams every day."

    "You know magic?" Yan Beixun's face became a little more serious: "Continue talking."

    "I was so annoyed that I couldn't stand it anymore. Later, he invited me to come to the crematorium today and said that he wanted to have a good talk and that he would not allow me to bring bodyguards." Tang Xue said helplessly: "I have been harassed by him in my dreams all day long.  He was tortured almost crazy, but the point is, I asked him what he wanted to do, and I could give him money if he wanted, but he didn¡¯t say what he wanted.¡±

    "As long as you help me deal with that gangster later, I will give you one hundred thousand." Tang Xue said to Yan Beixun.

    "To be honest, if I had a choice, I would rather fight ten evil ghosts than a person who knows magic." Yan Beixun said.

    Tang Xue gritted her teeth and said, "You two must help me, otherwise I really don't know what to do."

    As soon as Tang Xue finished speaking, a man walked towards our car.

    This man looked to be in his thirties, with sinister features, very wretched, and only 1.6 meters tall. He walked to Tang Xue's car door, knocked on the car window and said, "Ms. Tang, didn't I say you won't let me go?"  Do you bring a bodyguard?¡±

    "Which of your eyes did you see that we are bodyguards? Is there such a handsome bodyguard?" I cursed at this person, and I was already sure that this guy was probably the gangster who harassed Tang Xue.

    To be honest, I really look down on these guys. They usually don¡¯t have any skills, but they just know how to sneak around.

    I opened the car door and kicked him in the stomach, making him roll on the ground twice.

    "Stop!" Suddenly, Yan Beixun opened the car door, ran to my side, grabbed me, and said slowly: "This guy is a scumbag."

    "What is a hustler?" I saidasked curiously.

    "The Yin Guan refers to some of the righteous gods in the Yin Division and their spokespersons in the Yang world." Yan Beixun said slowly.

    "Hey, you actually know." The man stood up and said, "Since you know my identity, then get out of here. Miss Tang's affairs are none of your business. Get away as far as you want."

    "What's going on?" I asked Yanbei in a low voice.

    Yan Beixun snorted and said, "Look at this guy's forehead, it's the sign of a scumbag."

    When I heard what Yan Beixun said, this guy had a black tattoo on his forehead that looked like the moon. It was very hard to spot at night if you didn¡¯t look carefully.

    "What on earth are you thinking!" Tang Xue also got out of the car, looked at this man with a collapsed face and said, "I didn't even provoke you, but what on earth do you want to do after you pester me all day long?"

    "Miss Tang, it's a good thing that I found you." The man said with a strange smile: "I see that Miss Tang is beautiful, so I want to marry you. As long as Miss Tang is willing, I guarantee that your family's business will be prosperous in the future.  Even after the death of a loved one, they can receive good treatment in the underworld.¡±

    "Who do you think you are?" I couldn't help but curse.

    Mainly because this guy¡¯s smile makes people feel so disgusting.

    "Don't talk nonsense." Yan Beixun teased me, and then asked this person: "Don't you know your name?"

    "My name is Wang Wei, and I am a scheming subordinate of Yeyoushen." Wang Wei said with great ambition: "I see that Miss Tang and Master Yeyoushen have some love, so I want to introduce them to each other and get married. This is a good thing, so you two should not interfere.  .¡±

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s leave the trail alone and let¡¯s go.¡± Yan Beixun took my hand and started to leave.

    "What are you doing? Didn't you agree to help Tang Xue?" I looked at Tang Xue who was standing next to him with a helpless expression. I couldn't bear it and threw away Yan Beixun's hand.

    "You know nothing, I just left when I said so." Yan Beixun glared at me, and then whispered: "Yeyou Shen is the Yinsi Zhengshen, and this guy is the representative of Yeyoushen in the world of the world. You can't offend him, otherwise there will be big troubles.  trouble."

    Wang Wei ignored it, walked up to Tang Xue, grabbed Tang Xue's hand, and said, "Miss Tang, you have to think about it carefully. This is a good thing that no one else can ask for."

    Tang Xue retreated in panic and said to me, "Help me."

    "Fuck you." I rushed up and kicked Wang Wei on the back, then picked up a brick from the ground and slapped it on his head.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 26 Offending the Evil Man

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I slapped a brick on it, and the grandson named Wang Wei had blood flowing out of his forehead. He looked at me in horror: "You, you, you dare to hit me?"

    "You're fucking crazy!" Yan Beixun rushed up and cursed at me: "Didn't I tell you that you can't take care of this matter?"

    "Brother, you are too cowardly. This grandson makes you speak so powerfully, why don't I knock him down with just a brick?" I gave Yan Beixun a rollicking look.

    I thought that this guy named Wang Wei was so powerful. He was the representative of the Yinsi Zhengshen in the Yang world, but in the end, he still couldn¡¯t stand up to me.

    "Okay, okay, you wait." Wang Wei got up from the ground, turned around and ran away.

    "You've gotten into big trouble!" Yan Beixun stamped his foot vigorously and said, "Do you know how serious the consequences of offending this guy will be?"

    "How serious is it, shouldn't I beat him up?" I shrugged, I felt like it was no big deal.

    Yan Beixun glanced at the helpless Tang Xue next to him and said, "Get in the car."

    After the three of us got in the car, Yan Beixun drove away and said, "Axiu, you don't understand the position of a shepherd."

    "Let me tell you first, you generally know that what attracts souls in the underworld is the impermanence of black and white, and the face of a bull-headed horse, right?" Yan Beixun said: "Good people are attracted by the impermanence of black and white, and evil people are generally attracted by the face of a bull-headed horse."

    "Beasts are generally seduced by the underworld, the leopard's tail. Animals in the water are seduced by the gills of the underworld. Insects are seduced by wasps." Yan Beixun said: "Generally speaking, the underworld is seduced by various parts of the body.  He will perform his duties and will not cross the line to seduce people.¡±

    "In addition to these seducing Yins, there are also the Day and Night Wandering Gods." Yan Beixun said: "The Day and Night Wandering Gods are actually not very powerful in the Yins. They are considered agents of the underworld, and are the Yins priests who patrol the human world, but they often make snitches.  , harming the people."

    "After all, the wandering gods of day and night are Yins, and generally do not come to the Yang world, so there are Yin shepherds." Yan Beixun said: "Have you heard of the disciples who came out of the Northeast?"

    I nodded.

    Yan Beixun continued: "The disciples of Chuma actually worship monsters as their teachers, and then they can use some of the monster's abilities to eliminate demons and protect the way. The evil spirits are similar to the disciples of Chuma. The one named Wang Wei just now can use the Night Wandering God.  Some abilities, and then you can contact the Night Walker God."

    "An official like the Yinhuang doesn't have much ability, but he is very capable of causing harm to people. He only needs to tell the Night Travel God which person is the evil person. If the Night Travel God reports the matter, then that person's life will be shortened.  For more serious cases, they may even directly send the underworld to resurrect your soul and make you suffer in the underworld for a few years before releasing you back." Yan Beixun said, "Do you understand?"

    After hearing this, I felt a little worried: "How many years will I suffer?"

    "One year in the underworld and one day in the earth. From the perspective of outsiders, you just fainted for a few days." Yan Beixun said: "This kind of thing often happened in ancient times."

    "That's why I tried so hard to stop you just now, not because they are powerful day and night wandering gods, but because they are villains. As the saying goes, it is better to offend a gentleman than a villain. This is the truth. If they cause trouble for you, it is not ordinary.  serious."

    "Then what should I do now?" When I heard this, I understood the seriousness of the matter.

    Yan Beixun glared at me: "What else can we do? The soldiers will come and cover up the water and earth."

    Tang Xue, who was sitting in the back, asked: "Taoist Master, what should I do? I have not offended the Night Travel God."

    "The thing is very simple. Wang Wei must think you are beautiful and wants you to marry Ye Youshen so that he can please Ye Youshen." Yan Beixun said.

    After hearing this, Tang Xue said with an ugly face: "How can I marry Yinsi as a living person?"

    ¡°You can¡¯t get married while you¡¯re alive, wouldn¡¯t it be convenient if you died?¡± Yan Beixun said.

    "Don't the hells follow the law?" Tang Xue asked through gritted teeth.

    "Law? Talk about it, but you, an ordinary person, how can you talk about the law with the Night Wandering God? He will kill you, and even King Yama may not know about it." Yan Beixun scratched his hair: "Damn, it's early  I knew I would encounter something like this today, and I would have refused to take you to this crematorium."

    I am also a little worried.

    "Ms. Tang, don't go home these days. Since this matter has already started, there's nothing you can do. Come stay with me so that I can take care of you no matter what happens." Yan Beixun said.

    Tang Xue looked surprised and nodded in agreement without hesitation.

    Then, Yan Beixun said: "Axiu, you don't have to worry too much. In fact, the most troublesome thing about Ye Youshen is his identity. He himself?It's not that big.  "

    "How do you say this?" I asked strangely.

    "Let me give you an analogy. You must be familiar with the black and white impermanence, right?" Yan Beixun said: "If the underworld is compared to a city, then the black and white impermanence is the director of the Public Security Bureau, and this night wanderer can be regarded as the leader of the police team at most.  The director of the police station doesn¡¯t even count.¡±

    "There are many records related to the Night Walker God. His abilities are not very powerful, just a little worse than ordinary ghosts. But what is troublesome is his identity, the Yinsi Zhengshen." Yan Beixun said: "For example, I killed a ghost  Cha, then, this ghost chap is at most a temporary worker, although it is troublesome, it can be solved, but the night wandering god is equivalent to a real police officer."

    "There is a difference between a temporary worker and a Yin Si Zhengshen with a real identity." Yan Beixun scratched his hair: "Let's see when the time comes."

    With that said, the car has returned to the Chinese medicine store. After entering the Chinese medicine store, Yan Beixun hugged a quilt and sat on the sofa on the first floor and said, "Miss Tang, just stay on the sofa for now."

    "Can't I be in the same room with you? I'm afraid I'll be in danger." Tang Xue said.

    Yan Beixun said: "There are differences between men and women. If anything happens, just shout loudly and Zhang Xiu and I will come down immediately."

    After saying that, Yan Beixun took me upstairs and waited until we reached the second floor.

    Yan Beixun pointed to the bronze statue of the Patriarch: "Go, offer incense to the Patriarch and admit your mistake."

    "Admit your mistake?" I asked strangely.

    "Although we demon hunters are not Mr. Yin and Yang, we are still on the job of eating from the underworld. No matter what, it is wrong to offend the underworld." After Yan Beixun finished speaking, he lay down on the sofa, took out his mobile phone, and continued to watch TV.  .

    I picked up a stick of incense, walked up to the bronze statue of the Grandmaster, lit it, thought for a moment, clicked the incense stick three times, put on the incense and said: "Master, I offended that evil man today, I don't think it's right."  Wrong, damn, if you learn Taoism, if you see someone being bullied by the underworld, you won¡¯t dare to take action, so what¡¯s the use of learning this Taoism?¡±

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    Suddenly, I heard laughter coming from my ears. I looked around and saw that there was no one around. Yan Beixun was also holding his mobile phone, and he didn't seem to hear the laughter.

    I felt happy and said: "Master, if you smile, do you think I did nothing wrong today?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 27 The Night God Appears

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After I paid my respects to the Patriarch, I walked back to Yan Beixun and said, "Brother, if you have nothing to do, just teach me how to hold thunder in your palms."

    Yan Beixun thought for a while and said, "If you want to have some free time, go and draw the Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Luck Talisman. Practice this talisman first."

    After saying that, he continued to lie on the sofa and watch the movie.

    I sat on the coffee table, picked up the brush, and started practicing drawing characters.

    Drawing a talisman is really a very energy-consuming task, because you have to accumulate a breath to draw the talisman. The drawing of the talisman must be completed in one go without breaking in the middle. If you pause in the middle, the breath will be lost, and the talisman will naturally have no effect.

    I spent four or five hours painting this painting. I felt a little sleepy and was just about to go to sleep. Suddenly, Tang Xue¡¯s scream came from downstairs.

    "ah!"

    Yan Beixun and I looked at each other at the same time, something happened!

    I rushed downstairs first and saw Tang Xue lying on the sofa, her brows furrowed and her mouth still screaming.

    "Are you having a nightmare?" I looked at Tang Xue sleeping on the sofa and said.

    "Wake up." Yan Beixun pushed Tang Xue's shoulder, and Tang Xue opened her eyes.

    Her forehead was covered with sweat at this time, and she was obviously frightened.

    "What's wrong?" Yan Beixun asked, "Did that guy come to your door again?"

    "Yes." Tang Xue swallowed, nodded and said, "He found me in his dream and said he knew where I was and would come find me right away."

    "You really dare to come to your door, bastard, Axiu, copycat guy, that guy really dares to come, I'll beat him to death." Yan Beixun also became angry, and turned around and said: "Go and move the Taoist altar on the second floor.  .¡±

    I quickly ran to the second floor and moved the altar down.

    At this time, the door of the Chinese medicine shop has been opened, and I moved the Taoist altar to the door.

    It is very late now, one or two o'clock in the morning, and there is not a single pedestrian on this pedestrian street.

    Yan Beixun took out two blue Taoist robes, threw one to me and said, "Put it on."

    After Yan Beixun put on the Taoist robe, he held a money sword in his right hand and lit the candle on the Taoist altar.

    The arrangement on the altar is very simple. There is a small bronze cauldron in the middle, two candles on both sides, and some charms placed on it.

    ¡°Then he picked up a stick of incense and put it on the small tripod. Then he stood at the door like this. I followed suit and grabbed a peach wood sword from the second floor and stood next to Yan Beixun.

    Unexpectedly, only twenty minutes had passed since this stop. It was so cold at night.

    "Brother, will that guy stop coming? I'm so cold." I asked Yan Bei next to me.

    "How do I know? Wait." Yan Beixun glared at me.

    At this time, Tang Xue came out with two cups of hot water: "Taoist Yan, Taoist Zhang, please drink some water."

    "Thank you." I took the water, feeling happy that a beautiful girl like Tang Xue was pouring water for me. This was something I never dared to think about before.

    "Thank you." Yan Beixun said, "It's cold outside, so Miss Tang should stay inside and don't come out."

    "It's okay" As soon as Tang Xue finished speaking, a figure slowly walked towards us.

    It is Wang Wei.

    When I saw Wang Wei coming, I cursed: "Oh, grandson, you really dare to come looking for death." As I said that, I put down the mahogany sword and lowered my head to see if there were any bricks.

    "Don't move." Yan Beixun raised his hands and said to Wang Wei: "Master Ye Youshen, you have nothing to do, so why do you come to our world?"

    Night God?

    I raised my head and looked at Wang Wei. The look in his eyes was a little different. He said, "I have official duties when I come to the underworld."

    This guy¡¯s voice sounded extremely harsh and uncomfortable.

    "I don't want to pursue your matter, so let that woman follow me." Ye Youshen pointed at Tang Xuet behind us.

    "Lord Yeyoushen, is it possible that now the underworld can come to the earth and rob people's girls?" Yan Beixun said with a smile: "Yan is not talented. Although he doesn't have much talent, he can't see this matter. Why don't you please Yeyoushen?"  Respect yourself, adults.¡±

    "This woman has committed a crime. I will take her back to the underworld for questioning. This is official business. Does the underworld have to deal with the affairs of the underworld? Do you have to take care of them?" Ye Youshen said coldly.

    "I remember, Lord Yeyoushen's job is to make snitches. The job of seducing souls should be Lord Black and White Wuchang's business. Now can your Yin Division cross the line to handle the case?" Yan Beixun stood up straight and said.

    ¡®Wang Wei¡¯ has a very expression on his faceLooking at it, he scolded: "You are so impudent, Yan Beixun, aren't you afraid that I will sue you in front of the ox-headed horse-faced master?"

    "Lord Yeyoushen, I, Yan, have a habit of not offending you Yinsi masters." Yan Beixun paused and said, "Since I have offended you, then I have to die to offend you. If it is not possible, I will let you take care of me."  If you leave Miss Tang, you won't sue me? I don't remember you being so magnanimous, Lord Yeyoushen."

    "I, Yan, am standing here today. If you can beat Yan, take him away. If you can't beat him, get out." Yan Beixun was holding a copper coin sword, and his majestic look made me feel happy.

    "It seems that you are not drinking the fine wine as a toast." Ye Youshen said: "In this case, let you know that you cannot afford to offend the Yinsi Zhengshen!"

    After saying that, a black chain appeared on Ye Youshen's right hand, and he pulled it towards Yan Beixun.

    "Hmph, you're not a soul seducer. Can you use the soul seduction lock?" Yan Beixun dodged for a moment, and then said: "Emergency is like a law!"

    After reading, Yan Beixun threw the copper coin sword directly towards Ye Youshen. When the copper coin sword was in mid-air, it spread out and turned into hundreds of copper coins, which hit Ye Youshen hard.

    After these coins hit Ye Youshen, they directly knocked him back two or three steps.

    But when Ye Youshen was retreating, the iron chain was already in front of me at some point, and my neck was directly entangled by the iron chain.

    When the chain was wrapped around my neck, I fell into a trance and wanted to sleep.

    boom!

    Suddenly, I heard the sound of the chain breaking.

    I opened my eyes, and Yan Beixun actually used a peach wood sword to cut the iron chain, and said: "You stand back and protect Tang Xue! If you are caught by this iron chain, your soul will be taken away."  "

    When I heard Yan Beixun say this, my back suddenly felt cold, so dangerous.

    Yan Beixun bit his left hand, and then drew a talisman on the palm of his right hand: "The sky and the earth are infinite, and the universe is borrowed."

    After saying that, he rushed towards Ye Youshen.

    The Night Traveling God didn't even hide. He stood on the spot and said calmly: "Do you dare to kill me? I am the Lord of the Underworld. If you kill me, the underworld will issue an order for thousands of ghosts to chase your souls, and your three souls and seven souls will be thrown into the eighteenth level of hell.  , I will never be reincarnated, I am standing here, do you dare to kill me?"

    After Yan Beixun listened to Ye Youshen's words, he stopped and looked at Ye Youshen coldly: "Huh, get out! It's impossible for you to take Miss Tang away from me today." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.  com

 Chapter 28 Love luck?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Fuck you, uncle, why are you pretending? Just stand still and let your grandpa slap you to death." Yan Beixun rushed up and slapped him on the forehead.

    Ye Youshen was startled and quickly took two steps back, looking at Yan Beixun in surprise: "Do you really dare to fight?"

    "Didn't I tell you that my ancestor is Yan Chixia?" Yan Beixun said with a smile, "What do you think Yan Chixia's descendants would not dare to do?"

    When Ye Youshen heard these three words from Yan Chixia, his face changed slightly, and he gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, just wait, you are so brave to hinder the work of the underworld."

    After saying that, Ye Youshen turned around and left.

    "Are you leaving now?" I looked at Ye Youshen leaving strangely, thinking that he was going to fight to the death.

    Yan Beixun came back and said, "Yeyoushen himself is not strong. What is difficult is his identity as the Yin Si Zhengshen. The trouble has just begun. Pack your things and go back to sleep."

    After hearing this, I collected my things and asked, "By the way, uncle, why did the grandson run away as soon as he heard about Yan Chixia?"

    "The Lanruo Temple recorded in Strange Tales from a Chinese Studio is just a relatively famous story of our ancestor." Yan Beixun said with a smile: "Our ancestor is more than that. You know, let alone a low-level underworld figure like the Night Travel God.  Even when black and white impermanence arrives in the earthly world, they still have to be polite when meeting our ancestor."

    "When our Grandmaster was about to die, none of the seducers in the underworld dared to seize our Grandmaster's soul." Yan Beixun said with yearning in his eyes: "Later, our Grandmaster went to the underworld to be reincarnated by himself. He really wanted to  If you don¡¯t want to die, just stay in the world of the earth, and that person in the underworld dares to come up and seduce the old man¡¯s soul if he doesn¡¯t want to die?¡±

    "Awesome." Although I am a rookie, I also understand that even though the night wandering god was scared away by Yan Beixun just now, if he let me get on, I would probably burp as soon as the iron rope was thrown over.

    After listening to Yan Beixun¡¯s words, I suddenly yearned to become an awesome person like Grandmaster Yan Chixia.

    "It's like that. When I'm about to die, the ghosts from the underworld come up, and my domineering spirit disappears, and then those turtles go to the book of life and death to add another few decades to my life. It's really cool to think about it.

    "Taoist Master Yan, thank you." Tang Xue said after Yan Beixun and I finished packing our things, and then knelt down.

    "You're welcome, these Yins are getting more and more outrageous." Yan Beixun frowned and said, "Actually, you are just meeting our demon hunters. If you meet Mr. Yin and Yang, Zhizhi, the Night God may  I really can¡¯t go back.¡±

    "Why?" I asked curiously.

    "Although those Yin Yang gentlemen are stubborn, they have a strong sense of justice. If they heard that the Yins are doing such nonsense, their lungs would probably explode with anger. Just now I just scared the Night Travel God away. If you really ask me to kill him, I really don't dare, but if it were replaced  If Mr. Yin-Yang is a bit more stubborn, even beating him to death would be an easy task." Yan Beixun was in a good mood at this time.

    "No matter what, I'd like to thank you two, otherwise, I really don't know what to do." Tang Xue sighed and said, "It's a pity that both of you are worldly experts, giving money or something is too tacky."

    "Hey, it's not tacky, it's not tacky, I just like it like this." When Yan Beixun heard about the money, he immediately smiled and said: "I really can't commit myself to you, no, I don't mean that, I don't care about my little brother  Single, girl, do you have any rich best friends? Just introduce two of them to him."

    "No, uncle, I'm crazy about my girl. It's inappropriate for you to say that. If Xiaorou knows about it, won't it ruin my reputation?" I said quickly.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want it?¡± Yan Beixun looked at me and asked.

    "This, think about it." I turned to look at Tang Xue.

    Tang Xue smiled lightly and said, "I'll look for one for you later."

    "Oh my god, Miss Tang, let me tell you, if that night wandering god dares to come again, I will have to hit him with two bricks. What the hell." When I heard this, I became happy.

    As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together, people flock together, Tang Xue looks like a big star, even if the girl he knows is not that good, can he blame melons for splitting dates?

    It¡¯s like, I¡¯m so handsome, but those ugly people don¡¯t dare to stand with me at all.

    Thinking of this, I looked at Yan Beixun. This guy was an exception. He didn't feel inferior next to me, and his psychological quality was indeed strong.

    When we packed up our things and put them back, it was already three o'clock in the morning, and I was unbearably sleepy.

    "Yeyoushen has already come once, and he probably won't come again today."

      But for the sake of safety, we still let Tang Xue follow us to sleep on the second floor.

    She slept on the sofa, and Yan Beixun and I made a bunk on the floor next to her to protect her.

    After I lay down, I felt exhausted. As soon as I closed my eyes, I fell asleep.

    ¡­¡­

    "Zhang Xiu, wake up."

    I heard a beautiful woman calling me, my eyes opened instantly and I sat up.

    To be honest, when I was in school, those gay guys basically had to drag me up when they asked me to get up. But Tang Xue said something next to me, and I woke up instantly.

    I sat up and looked out the window. It was already dawn outside. Yan Beixun was not on the second floor. Tang Xue was holding a piece of fried rice in her hand. She handed it over with a smile and said, "Get up."

    I took the fried rice and felt warm in my heart.

    Tang Xue stood up, stretched out and asked, "By the way, do you want to go for a walk? Nothing happened during the day, right?"

    "Where is my uncle?" I asked.

    "I'm looking at the store downstairs. Come on, let's go shopping." Tang Xue took my hand and walked downstairs.

    I turned red after being pulled by Tang Xue.

    Damn it, is this an intimate contact?

    You know, in my memory, the last time I held a girl¡¯s hand was when I was in elementary school. The school organized a hand-in-hand running event. At that time, I pulled a fat girl and ran two hundred meters. But even so, I was still happy.  .

    At this time, Tang Xue pulled my hand like this, and my whole face turned red.

    I really want to take Tang Xue around the school now, but it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s holiday and there¡¯s no one in the school.

    After we went downstairs, Yan Beixun looked at me and Tang Xue with a smile and asked, "What's wrong?"

    "It's too boring to stay here, Miss Tang said to go out for a walk." I took back the hand held by Tang Xue and smiled awkwardly.

    "Why should I call you Miss Tang? Yesterday I went through life and death hardships. You don't mind calling me like this. You can just call me Xiaoxue." Yan Beixun said with a smile: "Right, Miss Tang."

    "It's okay, just call me whatever you want." Tang Xue smiled brightly.

    Hey mom, is my peach blossomed?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 29 Watch

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    what is this?

    This is character and luck. Think about Qin Jiang, Shen Kai and those bastards, especially Fatty Guo, who are still doing such obscene things in the hospital. Look at me, buddy, if I just go to the crematorium, I will meet a big guy.  A beautiful woman who looks like a star, even holding hands.

    After we greeted Yan Beixun, we walked out of the Chinese medicine store.

    This pedestrian street is very busy. It is just ten o'clock in the morning. People are out shopping, and many beautiful women are passing by me.

    But they are not as good as Tang Xue next to me. At this time, Tang Xue is holding my hand and wandering around. I can even feel the envious eyes of the men passing by me.

    Everyone has vanity, of course I am no exception, and I suddenly felt a little carried away.

    "Axiu, how about I go buy you some clothes?" Tang Xue said.

    At this moment, I was imagining how many monkeys I would have with Tang Xue in the future. When Tang Xue said this, I suddenly came back to my senses and said awkwardly: "What are you buying? My clothes are quite good. Why waste that money?"  "

    "That's not possible. The clothes are too shabby. I don't come here often. Where are the more expensive things?" Tang Xue asked.

    "Expensive?" I thought for a while and said, "I remember that at night, there seemed to be some street stalls on this street, and the prices were quite expensive. The price could easily be four to five hundred, which is scary."

    "Hehe." Tang Xue smiled, spoke, and led me into a shopping mall.

    I didn¡¯t quite understand the brands here, so I followed Tang Xue into a shop selling suits. Tang Xue handed over a suit: ¡°Go and try it on.¡±

    I took the suit and looked at the price. Damn.

    I was almost frightened at that time, eight thousand eight.

    Are these fucking clothes?  I swallowed my saliva and said, "This dress doesn't look good. Let's find another one."

    "Doesn't it look good? I feel pretty good." Tang Xue frowned slightly and said, "Then change it to another one."

    After waiting for a while, Tang Xue brought another suit over and said, "This one should be pretty good."

    ????????????????????? I saw that the suits were all the same, and I immediately looked at the price, and it was more expensive, 12,000.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Brother, I also live a life of ample food and clothing, but when did I live such a luxurious life? I quickly shook my head: "Forget it, just take a look, I can't bear to wear it even if I buy it."

    "You have to buy it then." Tang Xue turned around and said to the waiter not far away: "Wrap this dress and swipe your card."

    Then he took out a card and handed it over.

    "You don't have to spend it like this if you have money." I said with a frown.

    "It's okay, let's go." Tang Xue helped me carry my clothes: "If I buy you a watch, you should look more energetic."

    Went into this watch shop.

    The first time I met it, it turned out that watches are really not for people to play with.

    ¡°This watch is good, come here and try it.¡± Tang Xue turned around and said to me.

    I looked down and saw that the price was eighty-six thousand, but I was already prepared and asked, "Is this the legendary Rolex?"

    "Rolex? Have you watched too many Hong Kong movies? That's what the rich are wearing every day. This is the Omega Elegant Series watch." Tang Xue said.

    "Farewell, eldest sister, this thing is too expensive, I really can't have it." I shook my head, then pulled her outside.

    "Help me, I'll give you something." Tang Xue said strangely.

    "Your money didn't come from the strong wind, right? If you really want to buy it, just buy me a watch worth more than ten yuan as a token of love, bah bah, just as a souvenir." I said.

    Tang Xue listened to my words, thought for a moment, and then actually took a watch from her hand and handed it to me: "Move."

    I took this watch. Is it just an ordinary plastic cartoon electronic watch?  In the past, they were often sold near elementary schools, and they only cost a few yuan, and they were available for a long time.

    "You are so rich that you have to give me tens of thousands of dollars in gifts, and you are still wearing this thing?" I picked up the watch and asked.

    Tang Xue sighed and said, "This is what I pestered my dad for when I was in elementary school."

    "Our family used to be very poor. My father was a farmer and took my mother to this big city to set up a street stall and do business. When I was in elementary school, I saw that my classmates had watches. At that time, I would pester my father every day, saying  I want a watch.¡±

    "But I was poor at that time. I was really poor. You don't know. The only savings my family had were used for business. We didn't have any money to buy rice. I didn't have enough to eat at that time." Tang Xue said this,  Suddenly laughed: "ButMy dad still bought me this for my birthday, and it cost me ten yuan.  "

    Tang Xue and I walked outside and listened.

    ¡°After wearing it for two years, all my classmates¡¯ watches and toys became brand new. I was the only one wearing such a broken watch, and I was laughed at by them every day.¡± Tang Xue said, ¡°But I am quite happy.¡±

    "Later, my family's conditions improved. My father went out every day to socialize and do business, and later he had a mistress. Because of this, my mother was in a trance. She had a car accident while driving, and she died last year." Tang Xue gritted her teeth and said.  : "Actually, although I was poor and often hungry, my dad would give me and my mom everything to eat first. Even when he was hungry, he would feed us first."

    "Now, except for money, he has given me nothing." Tang Xue said, "Actually, I am really grateful to you."

    "I actually have a lot of friends around me, but most of them are because I am rich, and no one treats me sincerely." Tang Xue gritted her teeth and said, "But you, we met by chance, and you also helped me when you met a sinister like the Night Travel God,  Not asking for anything in return.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for anything in return. Didn¡¯t I ask you to introduce me to my girlfriend?¡± I said.

    "Tch, I'm not a fool, you were just joking." Tang Xue said, "Put this watch away. Since you don't want expensive things, this thing is very suitable for you."

    "Is it appropriate? Is this thing very commemorative to you?" I asked with some anxiety.

    Tang Xue looked at me with a smile: "It's meaningless. Since my mother died, everything has been meaningless."

    After I heard this, I didn¡¯t know how to answer the call. I looked down at the watch. This watch was already very tattered. Only the countdown function was left. As for the time and other functions, it was gone.

    But I was still very happy. I put on my arm and returned to the Chinese medicine shop with Tang Xue.

    Yan Beixun was getting Chinese medicine for an old man at this time. When he saw us coming back, he said, "We're back. Let's go play upstairs. Don't come down and cause trouble. We're busy."

    ¡°I see you¡¯re not very busy either.¡± I said.

    Yan Beixun scratched his head and cursed: "You told me not to bother me, but I forgot what medicine I just grabbed and put in."

    After saying that, Yan Beixun threw away the medicine he had already grabbed and started grabbing a new one.

    "The old man's face is uncertain. If it were me, I would probably be the same. Can I take this kind of half-baked medicine?"  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 30 Niu Zongbing

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I dragged Tang Xue up to the second floor. Regarding Yan Beixun, I was already a Spartan. Damn it, I didn¡¯t even know how to take medicine, and I even opened a Chinese medicine shop to show off.

    After arriving on the second floor, I sat down on the sofa. I had nothing to do anyway, so I took out the yellow paper and started drawing symbols.

    And Tang Xue sat next to me, watching me draw the symbols, and from time to time taught me how to use the brush.

    "The way you hold the brush is wrong, look at me." Tang Xue pinched the brush and said, "This is how you hold the brush. Your fingers should be placed like this."

    I looked at it, held the brush in a similar manner, and said, "It's too difficult to hold it like this, it's very uncomfortable."

    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine once you get used to it.¡± Tang Xue said with a smile.

    Throughout the whole day, we were practicing talismans on the second floor. Tang Xue would occasionally pour me water when she saw me knocking.

    It¡¯s really hard to find such a beautiful and gentle woman.

    Time passed gradually.

    Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s staying with a beautiful girl like Tang Xue, but it feels like time flies by.

    It¡¯s evening soon.

    Yan Beixun walked up carrying three lunch boxes.

    "Hey, you're here? The medicine you caught didn't poison anyone, right?" I said with a smile.

    "I'm kidding." Yan Beixun put the lunch box on the table: "I'm just afraid that the medicine I prescribe will poison people, so most of my medicines are fake and have no effect."

    I looked at Yan Beixun speechlessly: "Should I praise you or scold you? Why do you bother to open such a Chinese medicine shop? You don't even know how to dispense medicine."

    "Anyway, if you are caught casually, the poison usually won't kill you." Yan Beixun said, "Don't you feel that I have a fairy-like spirit when I open such a Chinese medicine shop?"

    ¡°Pfft.¡± I said, ¡°Eat, eat, let¡¯s not talk about this topic anymore, you will have to say that you are Daniel Wu later.¡±

    "I'm not happy when you say that. My nickname, Takeshi Kaneshiro, is also well-known. Others called it out. Do you think I blew it myself?" Yan Beixun rolled his eyes at me and said, "Let's get down to business.  After dinner, don¡¯t wander around. A gentleman¡¯s revenge is never too late, but a villain¡¯s revenge is always late. The Night God will definitely come tonight.¡±

    "How to solve it? Do you really want to kill him? The Ten Thousand Ghosts Soul Locking Order he mentioned sounds quite bluffing." I said.

    Yan Beixun waved his hand: "It doesn't matter if he comes, just beat him up. What worries me is that he calls for help."

    "Help?" I asked strangely: "Black and white and impermanence? A bull's head and a horse's face?"

    "You kid, I really need to spread some common sense to you." Yan Beixun said while eating: "Let me talk about it first, in fact, there are four departments: Black Wuchang, White Wuchang, Bull Head, and Horse Face."

    "The Department of Black and White Impermanence specializes in attracting the souls of good people, but there are so many people in the world. Do you think that just two people can handle it? The Black and White Impermanence is actually a position, and the people who manage the Department of Black and White Impermanence are Xie Bian and Fan  Wujiu is the two highest-ranking Wu Chang, and the same goes for the Bull-headed Horse-faced people. The highest commanders of these Bull-headed Horse-faced people are the two great figures Niu Zongbing and Ma Dutong."

    This is the first time I have heard of this. I nodded and asked, "What if we ask these big shots you mentioned for help? It would be enough to keep Yeyou Shen from troublesome Tang Xue."

    "Xie Bi'an and Fan Wujiu, two imperious masters, are very high in the underworld, almost second only to the Tenth Palace of Hell. How can we see them? Big figures like Niu Zongbing and Ma Dutong generally don't come to the underworld. If you want to see them, actually  It's easy, just go downstairs, grab some arsenic and eat it, and you'll see them soon," Yan Beixun said.

    ¡°Forget it, I haven¡¯t lived enough.¡± I laughed dryly.

    Time passed by little by little, and it was already midnight, and it was already one o'clock in the morning.

    I didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all, so I stood up and said, ¡°Should we go to the street?¡±

    "Of course, is it possible to do it in my shop? My shop can't stand the trouble." Yan Beixun and I moved the Taoist altar out again.

    Then we both put on Taoist robes just like last night.

    Tang Xue stayed behind the Taoist altar.

    "It'll be fine if you survive today." Yan Beixun said, "Ye Youshen will definitely call for help today. If he survives today, then he won't come back to cause trouble again. You protect Tang Xue and take care of the other matters."  Give me."

    "I understand." I nodded.

    The street lights on this street are quite bright, and you can see that the streets on both sides are empty.

    Suddenly, footsteps came from the right side of the street, it was Wanggreat.

    Of course, Wang Wei is no longer him at this time, and the Night God is possessing him.

    With a faint smile on his lips, he walked up and said: "Yan Beixun, I checked your life and death book yesterday. As expected, you can live to seventy years old. Why do you have to fight with me? You are not afraid of me.  Will I give you two ticks on the death book? Will you lose decades of life?"

    "Hey, Lord Yeyoushen, except for the ten palaces of Hell in the underworld, the reincarnation of life and death in the book of life and death is black and white and impermanent, and you dare not change it at will. You should give me a few decades and try. See if you die quickly.  , I will die soon." Yan Beixun said with a smile.

    Yeyoushen¡¯s expression was grim: ¡°You know our underworld very well?¡±

    "Hey, grandson, I told you, if you want to fight, you should fight with my uncle as soon as possible. After the beating, I have to go to bed. I'm so sleepy." I cursed at Yeyoushen.

    "Yan Beixun, you should absolutely not offend me, Yeyoushen." After Yeyoushen finished speaking, he turned around, cupped his hands and said, "General Niu, please help me seduce my soul."

    Mr. Niu?

    "Commander Niu." When Yan Beixun heard these words, his face changed drastically. He turned around and shouted at Tang Xue and me: "Take Tang Xue and run!"

    I came to my senses, turned around and just grabbed Tang Xue's hand.

    Tang Xue felt as if she had fainted. Her soul slowly floated out of her body and flew in the direction of Ye Youshen.

    Tang Xue looked at me with her whole soul, her eyes full of helplessness. As she floated away, she said slowly: "Zhang Xiu, thank you, thank you for helping me so much."

    "No!"

    I rushed forward, trying to catch her soul, but unexpectedly I failed.

    Behind Yeyoushen, a four-meter-tall monster with the head of a bull and the body of a human appeared.

    This monster was wearing a black armor, with two dark iron chains tied to its arms, and it exuded a terrifying aura.

    After Tang Xue¡¯s soul flew next to the Niu Commander, it reached out and grabbed Tang Xue¡¯s soul.

    Yan Beixun hurriedly said: "General Niu, it's just that a little god like Ye Youshen doesn't understand the rules. Why do you want to help him?"

    "I owe him a favor." Mr. Niu said slowly.

    His voice was very mellow, and he sounded like a loyal and honest person.

    ¡°I was stunned when I saw Tang Xue¡¯s soul flying away. I didn¡¯t expect that Tang Xue would be killed by them so easily.

    "Ye Youshen said with a sneer on his face: "General Niu, please take them to our underworld for a tour. I have to treat them well." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 31 I want to become stronger

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When I heard this, I was stunned for half a second, right?

    ¡°Brother, am I going to die like this?

    Mr. Niu is obviously not someone Yan Beixun can deal with.

    boom!

    There was a loud noise.

    The chain on Niu Zongbing's right hand actually hit Yeyoushen's body. Yeyoushen was directly whipped four to five meters away and rolled on the ground several times.

    Niu Zongbing snorted and slowly said: "Who do you think you are? I help you lock this woman's soul just because I owe you a favor. Do you think I don't know about your dirty things? I will put this woman in after that.  Reincarnation."

    "And these two are monster hunters. Do you really think you are right about this matter? If they go down and reveal the matter and make a big fuss, it's none of my business whether you die or not. I don't want to be involved in this trouble.  .¡±

    After saying that, Mr. Niu turned around and left.

    His huge body gradually turned into black smoke under the street lamp and dissipated in the air.

    Yan Beixun didn¡¯t move after Niu Zongbing appeared. After it left, he looked at Ye Youshen with red eyes: ¡°Seeking death!¡±

    After saying that, he took out the peach wood sword and recited: "Prajnaparamita."

    Then he rushed up and slapped Ye Youshen on the chest.

    Ye Youshen was obviously seriously injured when he was whipped by General Niu just now. He was also slapped by Yan Beixun, and he actually vomited a mouthful of blood.

    "This matter is not over yet. That bitch is dead. Our grudge will be settled bit by bit in the future." Ye Youshen took two steps back, then turned and ran away.

    I have been standing there, but I didn¡¯t expect Tang Xue to die like this.

    Not long ago, she was accompanying me, helping me buy clothes and buying me lunch boxes, all of which emerged before my eyes.

    "I'm sorry." Yan Beixun walked up to me, lowered his head and said, "I can't help it. Mr. Niu is too strong. If I had taken action just now, we would definitely have died."

    I looked back at Tang Xue's body. Her eyes were wide open. It was obvious that she had never thought that she would die like this.

    I suddenly realized that I was useless!  Extremely useless.

    "Yan Beixun, I want to become stronger." I looked at Yan Beixun and said, "I want to kill those two bastards with my own hands!"

    "Are you sure?" Yan Beixun turned to look at me: "Not to mention that after killing Yeyoushen and Niu Commander, the underworld will be furious. Niu Commander alone is definitely not an easy person to deal with. For Tang Xue,  Is it worth it for a woman you¡¯ve only known for two days? You¡¯ve done your best.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying my best, you¡¯ve always been the one doing the hard work, okay! I couldn¡¯t do anything except stand here stupidly just now.¡± I yelled at Yan Beixun.

    Yan Beixun's eyes suddenly became very serious, he looked at me and said, "Have you fallen in love with Tang Xue?"

    "Yeah." I hesitated for a while and nodded.

    Maybe when I first met Tang Xue, I only liked her because she was beautiful and rich, but after these two days of contact, I learned that she is gentle and helpless.

    "Stop dreaming, Commander-in-Chief of Killing Niu? You can't do it." Yan Beixun sighed and shook his head.

    ¡°Our ancestor could do it, why can¡¯t I do it?¡± I took a deep breath.

    "Okay, I'll tell you why you can't do it." Yan Beixun was also angry, grabbed my collar, pushed me against the wall and shouted: "General Niu leads three thousand oxen heads, what are you going to do to kill him?  "

    "Master Patriarch is extremely talented, where is your kid? Relying on your yin and yang eyes? Wake up, are you risking your life for a woman you have known for two days?" Yan Beixun roared: "I am saving  you!"

    "I don't need your help." I kicked Yan Beixun in the stomach: "If you don't help me, I will kill myself."

    Yan Beixun suddenly let go of his hand and put me down. He took out a cigarette, handed one over, and said, "Do you know what you want to do?"

    "Clear." I nodded.

    "Do you understand the gap between you and Niu Zongbing?" Yan Beixun looked at me and said, "I learned Taoism when I was three years old. Now, with more than thirty years of Taoism, I can't stop Niu Zongbing's five moves. You want to kill him?"  It is difficult for him to enter heaven."

    "Then I'll kill Yeyoushen first and take my time. I've grown up a lot in my life." I knew clearly that Yan Beixun was actually doing it for my own good, fearing that I would be dazzled by this incident.

    But I am very conscious, I just want to avenge Tang Xue.

    Tang Xue was the first woman to walk into my heart. The moment she handed me her watch, I actually fell in love with her.

    I lowered my head and looked at the children¡¯s watch on my right hand.The fists were clenched tightly.

    "Come back with me. I really want to take revenge. From now on, I will study Taoism with me seriously. Mr. Niu dare not say it, but Yeyoushen, you will definitely have a chance to kill me in this life." After saying that, Yan Beixun took out his phone and called  Tang Xue's father called him.

    Yan Beixun had already asked Tang Xue for her father's contact information before.

    I sat down next to Tang Xue's body, recalling the helpless look Tang Xue looked at me when his soul flew away just now.

    "I will definitely avenge you." I touched the watch on my right hand.

    Less than half an hour later, Tang Xue's father led eight bodyguards in black suits to the Chinese medicine shop.

    Tang Xue¡¯s father is named Tang Wande. He is frighteningly fat and is completely different from Tang Xue.

    As soon as he saw Tang Xue's body, his eyes turned red. He turned around and shouted at the eight bodyguards behind him: "Catch these two fake Taoist priests and kill them to pay for their lives."

    "Yan Beixun." I turned around and shouted to Yan Beixun.

    Yan Beixun was sitting on the sofa of the Chinese medicine shop at this time. I quickly ran to him.

    These eight bodyguards look strong, and Yan Beixun and I will definitely not be able to defeat them.

    Yan Beixun stood up slowly and said, "Tang Wande, chairman of Wande Group, right? Catch me? You try."

    Tang Wande picked up Tang Xue's body and was crying loudly.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad when I saw it. No matter what happened to Tang Wande, he really loved his daughter.

    "Catch!" Tang Wande said, glaring at us.

    Yan Beixun picked up the phone without hesitation and said, "Wait a minute, let me make a call, Tang Wande, right?"

    After Yan Beixun dialed the phone, he said to the person on the other end of the phone: "I'm in some trouble. You should know Tang Wande. Give him a few words."

    After saying that, Yan Beixun handed over the phone. Tang Wande frowned, took the phone and listened to a few words.

    After hanging up the phone, Tang Wande put the phone on the coffee table.

    "Let's go." Tang Wande hugged Tang Xue's body and left.

    "Leave now?"

    I was relieved when I saw Tang Wande leaving. I originally thought I would encounter some trouble.

    After all, Tang Wande is Tang Xue's father. No matter what, I don't want to fight with him. I didn't expect that Yan Beixun could solve the problem with just a phone call.

    "Who did you call?" I looked at Yan Bei curiously and asked.

    "Don't worry about it. Remember what you said. You have been learning Taoism with me peacefully for the past two months. If you really want to take revenge, you can't be as half-hearted as before." After Yan Beixun finished speaking, he walked upstairs.

    I lowered my head and glanced at the cartoon watch Tang Xue gave me on my right hand.  Afterwards, I closed the door of the Chinese medicine shop, went up to the second floor, and asked Yan Beixun for advice on Taoism.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 32 School Party

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Two months is neither long nor short.

    Originally, I thought that Yan Beixun would often take me out to catch ghosts in the past two months, but after not receiving a single business in two months, I realized that there are not many ghosts in the world.

    In the past two months, I have followed Yan Beixun to practice Taoism and learned a lot of knowledge.

    Maybe some people are wondering, if you just practice Taoism, why do you need to learn knowledge?

    I have a question for everyone: Why do Taoist priests and Yin-Yang masters basically become more powerful as they get older?

    The art of catching ghosts is actually all about experience.

    There are so many ghosts in the world. When you encounter one, you have to identify it as soon as possible, and then you can figure out how to deal with it. There are thirty-six types of corpses, so you have to know what kind of corpse it is immediately.

    These are all related to experience. Many ghosts can be eliminated as long as you master the proper and simple methods.

    I was standing at the school gate at this time, watching groups of students walking into the school and preparing to report, and my heart was full of sighs.

    I am no longer as taciturn as I was in the days when Tang Xuegang died, and my whole person has returned to the previous state, but the hatred in my heart for Ye Youshen and Niu Zongbing has not weakened at all.

    I was carrying my schoolbag and as soon as I walked into the school gate, a basketball flew towards me.

    I reached out and caught the basketball.

    "Hey, Axiu, throw the basketball over here." Qin Jiang ran over wearing a red uniform and said with a smile: "Why are you here just today? Fatty and Shen Kai came back yesterday."

    "Something delayed me." I said, picked up the basketball and threw it to him.

    "I'm going to play basketball first, let's talk later." After Qin Jiang finished speaking, he hugged the basketball and left.

    I pushed open the door of the dormitory and saw a dozen people sitting in our dormitory.

    "I'm not bragging, fat brother. Go and ask the little nurses in the city hospital who haven't had their little hands trampled on by me. What's it like?"

    Those buddies were sitting on the bed, and the fat man stood alone in the middle of the dormitory, slobbering and publicizing his achievements.

    "Oh, Axiu is back, smoking."

    Shen Kai was sitting by the door. When he saw me coming in, he threw a cigarette over.

    "This fat guy just knows how to brag. It's a shame you guys can listen to him." I said.

    The people in the dormitory are all classmates from our class.

    "Isn't it okay to be idle? By the way, Axiu, our class is going to have a party at Dynasty KTV tonight, so don't miss it." A guy with a pockmarked face stood up and said to me.

    This is our squad leader, Li Chun.

    A wretched man with a pockmarked face, the key is to call him such a sissy name.

    ¡°Well, my name is Zhang Xiu, so I don¡¯t seem to have the right to laugh at him.

    "Brother Chun, what's wrong? Are you rich? I don't have money to sing." I said.

    "My treat." The fat man winked at me with a sultry look: "Everyone in the class will go today, including the female students in the class. As you know, when you get drunk, you might be able to take advantage of it."

    "Okay." I smiled and nodded: "I'll go to the head teacher to pay the money first, and you can have fun."

    Today, there are many things to do, such as paying money, various chores, and the start of school. Anyway, there are many things to do.

    At seven o'clock in the evening, it was completely dark.

    Dynasty KTV is quite famous in our area. It is only about 20 minutes away from our school. It is cheap and has good equipment.

    As soon as it got dark, our entire class, more than fifty people, arrived at the front desk of Dynasty KTV.

    Then the fat man asked, the luxurious bag can seat forty-five people, but we can only seat more than fifty.

    Unexpectedly, when the fat man heard this, he turned back with a gloomy face and said, "Everyone, please feel aggrieved."

    "How can I feel wronged? This private room is quite big."

    "What a grievance, you guys just want to squeeze in a little bit, okay?"

    School has just started and everyone is in a good mood.

    A group of us entered the large private room.

    This private room is really big and has a stage.

    Everyone started looking for a place to sit.

    The vast majority of men tend to squeeze in wherever there are more women.

    Shen Kai squeezed the hardest.

    How do you say that? Hard work pays off. In the end, there were pretty girls on both sides of Shen Kai. Shen Kai smiled so hard thatThe spring breeze is so proud.

    The girls in our class are not young either, so they can let loose and it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Qin Jiang took me to a corner and sat down.

    After I experienced Tang Xue¡¯s incident, I really had no feelings for these women in the class. It¡¯s not that I have a twisted mentality, it¡¯s just because I haven¡¯t completely gotten over Tang Xue¡¯s incident.

    "Come and have a drink, these bastards." Qin Jiang glanced at the others with disdain.

    "Brother Jiang, this is not in line with your style of behavior." I looked at Qin Jiang strangely.

    Although it stands to reason that Qin Jiang wouldn¡¯t look like Shen Kai who hadn¡¯t seen a woman in eight hundred years, he still wouldn¡¯t pull me to sit in a corner.

    Qin Jiang saw my confused look and said with a smile: "Axiu, I only told you when I thought you were a brother. Don't publicize it everywhere, lest I be jealous, I'm in love."

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awesome, Brother Jiang, why don¡¯t you take it out and have a look.¡± When I heard this, I said with a smile.

    "We met online. We study in the school next door, but I have photos." As he said that, Qin Jiang took out his mobile phone and handed it over.

    When I saw it, it was finished.

    Li Bingbing.

    I feel like the people in our dormitory are pretty cool. Shen Kai dated ¡®Fan Bingbing¡¯, and now Qin Jiang has ¡®Li Bingbing¡¯.

    "What's wrong? Isn't she beautiful?" Qin Jiang said strangely: "I look pretty good, barely worthy of me."

    "Deserving it, more than enough, more than enough." I laughed dryly, too lazy to talk to Qin Jiang about this topic, but when he went to meet netizens, if he asked me to accompany him, I would not go.

    "Everyone, we have been together for a year." The fat man took the microphone and said, "Don't get angry. How about I open my voice, fat brother, to warm up the place and sing Eight Kills in a Row?"

    "good!"

    All the men clapped and shouted, and I was no exception.

    "Eight consecutive kills are so powerful. You can kill flowers with just one song. What is eight consecutive kills? I want to launch"

    Listening to the fat man¡¯s rippling voice, I suddenly felt sick to my stomach. The fat man was singing and twerking at the same time.

    "Oh my god, luckily he sang right after he came in. If we had waited until we were halfway drunk before opening our voices, most of us would have had to throw up." Qin Jiang opened two bottles of wine as he spoke: "Here, drink."

    I took the wine and drank in silence with Qin Jiang.

    And from time to time there are sounds like killing pigs in tkv.

    Needless to say, it must be those men who were among the girls who were being pinched because they were dishonest.

    "These two bitches don't know how to get drunk and then take advantage of others." Qin Jiang said.

    We played like this for two hours. It was originally an ordinary back-to-school party. What I never expected was that a supernatural event that I had not encountered for a long time with Yan Beixun would actually happen here!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 33 An evil encounter in the toilet

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After drinking for two full hours, my head was already dizzy.

    Suddenly I felt some urgency to urinate.

    "Jiang, Brother Jiang, drink first, I'll go to the toilet."

    Stand up and stagger to the toilet.

    It turns out that the toilet in the private room was already occupied, so I had no choice but to walk out and walk to the toilet outside.

    After entering the men's room, I saw Li Chun walk into the corner cubicle and close the door.

    I walked to the cubicle next to him, burped, opened the zipper, and was about to put out the water.

    "Ah~"

    Suddenly, a woman¡¯s scream came from the toilet cubicle next door, and this scream was the same as the one in the Japanese movie.

    The sound is getting louder and louder.

    I couldn¡¯t even urinate after hearing this.

    ¡°Hey, let me go. It was Li Chun who entered this compartment just now.

    This guy is quite capable, he actually hooked up with a girl and went to the toilet to have sex.

    "But if you keep shouting like this, I can bear it, and my little brother can't stand it either."

    I knocked on the wall and said, "Hey, Brother Chun, tell your sister-in-law to lower your voice."

    As a result, the sound next door became louder and louder, without decreasing at all.

    I can¡¯t stand it. I drank too much, and I¡¯m a bit sick. You can climb over the top of this toilet.

    I stepped on the toilet and stood up to look over there. I was just about to curse, but when I saw it, I woke up instantly.

    At this time, Li Chun¡¯s pants were down and he was having sex with a girl in his arms.

    But the person he had sex with turned out to be a paper man.

    This kind of paper man is the kind that is placed next to the coffin to keep vigil after a person dies.

    At this time, Li Chun¡¯s eyes were confused, and he seemed to have drunk too much.

    If it had been me in the past, I would have rushed in as soon as possible, but after all, I have studied Taoism with Yan Bei for two months, and I know that when you encounter evil things, you can't rush, and you should first figure out what is going on.  Let¡¯s talk about it after we have a general understanding.

    I climbed down from the toilet quietly, then walked to the door of the toilet immediately, hung a "under maintenance" sign on the back of the door, and then locked the door.

    After doing this, I took out my mobile phone and quickly called Yan Beixun.

    "Hey, Axiu, you have a bit of a conscience. You missed me just after school started today?" Yan Beixun said with a smile.

    "Don't talk nonsense, I got hit by something evil." I whispered, "That's probably what happened."

    I told what happened.

    "Paper man? It's a bit difficult to deal with." Yan Beixun said: "If it is a monster, it is normal for it to absorb Yang Qi, but for a paper man, it is normal."

    "There are two possibilities. One is that someone uses evil magic to harm others, and the other is that your friend ran into something special and dirty." Yan Beixun said.

    Yan Beixun told me about the so-called special dirty things.

    Dirty things are ghosts or monsters, but most ghosts and monsters have certain rules.

    For example, regardless of whether they are evil ghosts or fierce ghosts, except for the evil objects refined by people, most of them stay in the world for revenge. Such ghosts have their wrongdoers and their debtors, and generally do not harm innocent people.  of.

    "But there are exceptions to everything. There are some special dirty things that are designed to trick people and kill you for some trivial things.

    Yan Beixun gave me an example.

    There is an old saying in the yin and yang circle: if you are in a barren mountain, you will encounter evil when you urinate against the wind.

    What I¡¯m talking about is that in the wild mountains, if you want to pee, you must pee with the wind. If it¡¯s against the wind, you will provoke some ghosts. This is a special kind of dirty thing. If you don¡¯t pay attention to some details, you can easily attract trouble.

    Therefore, when many people encounter ghosts, it is not necessarily because the ghost has a grudge against you, but because you have offended them because of some details.

    For example, if you play a supernatural game like Bixian, why do you say that someone who plays a supernatural game is an Erbi?

    Most of the supernatural games are rituals to attract ghosts. There are not many ghosts in this world. After you play the supernatural games, there are no ghosts nearby, and then if you don¡¯t attract any ghosts, these guys will jump out and say that these supernatural beings are fake and deceptive.  .

    When you really offend the dirty guy and lead him to your door, it will be too late to regret it.

    "You mean, my classmate accidentally offended this dirty thing? What should I do now?" I asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that if you see a ghost harming someone, just rush up and beat them. That¡¯s silly.

      There once was a Mr. Yin Yang. When he saw a woman chatting with a ghost at home, he became furious and rushed in to kill the ghost.

    But this ghost didn¡¯t want the woman¡¯s life at first, but after being frightened by it, it attracted the woman¡¯s soul instead.

    "Does the situation seem urgent? Why don't you wait for me to come over?" Yan Beixun said.

    "No, I can solve it." I said, "After all, I've been studying with you for two months, right? If you can't solve this kind of thing, why don't you kill this awesome soldier?"

    "Yes." Suddenly Yan Beixun said: "I taught you a Yin Si curse, right?"

    "A Yin Si Curse?" I frowned.

    This is a very advanced spell. When used on oneself, ghosts can treat oneself as a ghost.

    Unless they are fierce beasts like Li Gui, most of these dirty things are very afraid of the underworld. You can scare away some dirty things in this way.

    I immediately bit the finger on my right hand.

    I didn¡¯t expect to encounter dirty things this time, so I had to use blood instead of cinnabar and black dog blood.

    ¡°After biting my finger, it hurt like hell. I saw that Yan Beixun didn¡¯t seem to feel anything when he bit his finger. This was the first time I bit my finger, but the fingers were connected to my heart, and it hurt like hell.

    "Brother Chun, I did this to save you. It won't be excused if you don't invite me to drink in the future." I said to myself.

    ¡°Then I took off my T-shirt and drew a curse on my chest with blood.

    After finishing the painting, I whispered: "When the underworld comes to patrol, all ghosts avoid it, and it is as urgent as the law."

    As soon as I finished reciting, I felt a little weak in my body, as if part of my body's strength had been drained.

    This is a normal consequence after using the talisman. God is fair and gives Mr. Yin Yang and the demon hunter the ability to catch ghosts. However, after using the talisman, some of the body's strength will be drained. According to Yan Beixun, with my current Taoism, if I use  If you get a particularly awesome talisman, you can faint to death.

    After drawing the talisman, I walked to Li Chun¡¯s door and kicked it in.

    boom!

    There was a muffled sound.

    It hurts me to death.

    I hugged my feet and looked at the unharmed door. No, in the movie, shouldn't this door be kicked away?

    I looked around and saw a hammer at the door.

    Holding the hammer, I knocked hard on the door a few times, and then opened the door.

    When I opened the door, Li Chun was lying on the ground with a pale face and foaming at the mouth. He had obviously fainted.

    And the paper man turned his head and looked over when I came in.

    "The underworld comes to patrol, and all ghosts avoid it." I said slowly.

    When the paper man saw me, he started to tremble all over.

    Although its expression was expressionless, I could also feel that it looked at me with some fear.

    "Get out." I took a deep breath. After all, it was my first time to deal with dirty things, so I couldn't help but feel a little nervous.

    ¡¾ps: New book, everyone who has recommendation votes please vote for Xiaojiu, thank you very much.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 34 Chang Mingyu

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After I said the word "Go", the paper man took two steps back, turned around and left.

    But at this moment, there was a palpitating feeling behind me.

    How can I describe this feeling? Everyone may have experienced it. When a person encounters danger, his whole body can't help but tremble, and his body may even become uncontrollable.

    I looked back.

    A woman¡¯s face appeared on the wall behind me, grinning strangely at me.

    what happened.

    My scalp is a little numb.

    Why did another dirty thing come out?

    I didn¡¯t have time to think too much. At this time, I used the Yin Si curse, took a breath and yelled: "How evil, how dare you disturb the Yin Si's patrol!"

    "When you showed up just now, you really scared me."

    Suddenly, the paper man spoke.

    "If you simply show up, you will definitely scare me away, but the patrolling underworld doesn't bother to talk to us lonely ghosts." The paper man stood up, and it actually laughed: "The majestic underworld, the underworld, will be  I¡¯m scared by the mere face behind me.¡±

    A flaw has been revealed!

    My heart skipped a beat, I didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so smart.

    Seeing that my secret was revealed, I wiped off the Yin Si Talisman on my chest and said, "Are you ghosts so smart?"

    "Who told you that ghosts are all idiots?" Suddenly, the toilet door was opened, and a man in a suit who looked to be twenty-one or twelve years old with red hair walked in, "It's just those fierce ghosts who are blinded by hatred.  , evil ghosts crazily take revenge on their enemies, making you think that ghosts are just stupid."

    "Who are you?" My heart skipped a beat as I looked at the person who suddenly came in.

    "I forgot to introduce myself, my name is Chang Mingyu." Chang Mingyu said with a faint smile on his lips: "Are you Mr. Yin Yang, or a monster hunter?"

    I didn¡¯t say anything. After all, I still didn¡¯t know the origin of Chang Mingyu.

    "Don't tell me?" Chang Mingyu nodded: "I'm doing business, I hope you don't make trouble, it's convenient for everyone."

    "Business?" I understood instantly, looked back at the paper man, and said, "Are you a Yin person?"

    Xingyin people are very similar to us demon hunters.

    The difference between Mr. Yin Yang and the demon hunter is that what Mr. Yin Yang does is definitely to support justice. Even if he doesn't give them money, he will catch ghosts.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Demon Hunters to be the demon hunters.

    As for the Yin people, when Yan Beixun told me, he was full of disdain. To put it simply, although the demon hunter charges money to do things, he also has his own bottom line and will not do anything harmful to others.

    ??????????? People who practice yin, after learning a skill, collect money to use sorcery to kill people, or use sorcery to do evil things.

    "Yes." Chang Mingyu nodded openly: "This Zhang Chun has offended my customer. You'd better not get involved in this matter. I can see that you must be a rookie, right?"

    "Since that's the case, then I won't bother you." I smiled dryly and walked towards the door.

    "Know the current affairs." Chang Mingyu nodded.

    When I walked to him, I punched him in the forehead: "I know you are paralyzed."

    I punched him on the forehead, and with a bang, he was knocked to the ground by my punch.

    Before he could recover, I rushed up, straddled him, and punched him in the face.

    No matter what, this guy is definitely better than me, but whether it is Taoist magic or evil magic, it takes time to cast a spell. I absolutely cannot give him any time to cast magic now, otherwise I will probably have to hang here today.

    Although Zhang Chun and I usually have a normal relationship, we are in the same class after all.

    ¡°And we¡¯ve known him for a year, so I can¡¯t possibly watch him being killed like this.

    "Looking for death." Chang Mingyu didn't expect that I would suddenly take action. He was stunned. After being punched twice by me on the ground, he reacted and punched me in the chest.

    I felt a tight pain in my chest.

    I stood up, picked up the hammer that I had used to smash the door on the ground, and hit him on the head with all my strength.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care now whether I will kill him if I hit him. If it doesn¡¯t work out later, I will have to get in.¡±

    Chang Mingyu rolled around to avoid the blow.

    The hammer hit the floor tiles, and with a bang, a small hole was created.

     "Damn, that bastard is so cruel." After Chang Mingyu finished speaking, he took two steps back.

    Suddenly, I felt something hugging me from behind.

    I turned around and saw that the paper man was actually behind me. Damn, I forgot about this guy.

    I hurriedly used the right hand I had just bitten to draw a talisman on my left hand, preparing to use the thunder in my palm.

    As soon as I finished drawing, the hand of this paper man covered my mouth.

    After my mouth was tightly covered by him, I couldn't speak at all, let alone recite a curse.

    "Damn, I almost got hit by a rookie like you. It's so embarrassing." Chang Mingyu wiped his forehead, a dagger appeared in his right hand, and he slowly walked towards me.

    And I struggled hard, damn, if he were to stab me, would I still be alive?

    "What are you doing! Bullying the brothers in our class?"

    "Fuck him to death, idiot."

    Suddenly, more than a dozen people rushed in from the toilet door, held down Chang Mingyu hard, and then punched and kicked Chang Mingyu. Chang Mingyu had no ability to resist at all. The toilet was not big, so he was crowded.  Dead.

    I saw Qin Jiang, Shen Kai, and Fatty all beating Chang Mingyu wildly, and I immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

    At the same time that Chang Mingyu was knocked down, the paper man hugging me from behind also disappeared.

    "Axiu, are you okay?" Qin Jiang came over and asked.

    "Why are you here?" I asked Qin Jiang and the others in surprise.

    "You just went out to use the bathroom and didn't come back for a long time. I came to take a look. It turned out that you and this grandson were getting into trouble. There are so many people in our class, how can you let this grandson bully you? Of course****."  Qin Jiang said and shouted: "It's almost done, don't fix it, people will die later, it's almost done."

    Chang Mingyu stood up, took a deep breath, as if he wanted to say something, but he frowned, then turned around and walked out of the toilet.

    I didn¡¯t keep him either.

    What can you do if you keep him?  kill him?  Not realistic.

    "Thank you very much." I said, with a cold sweat breaking out behind my back.

    It was really dangerous to almost have Chang Mingyu killed.

    "What are you talking about? If this grandson doesn't run away, run faster. Fat brother, I can stab him twice." The fat man staggered up and said with burps.

    Some of these guys were tired from playing, so they simply lay down in the toilet and fell asleep.

    Suddenly there were a lot of old men lying in the toilet. I quickly walked into the cubicle, helped Zhang Chun put on his pants, and then walked out with him on my back. I woke up all the guys on the ground and walked out of the toilet.

    After something like this happened, no one was in the mood to continue singing. They went back to the private room and called the old ladies and walked to school together.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 35 The whereabouts of the Huanqing Giant Sword

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    On the way back to school, the fat man walked at the front and said to the group of old ladies: "You don't know, Axiu was surrounded by a dozen bald men just now, and those people all had knives in their hands. As a result, we  Rush up and knock those grandsons down, right?"

    "right."

    A group of men around them were bragging loudly. There were more than a dozen of them, and they were generally about 1.8 meters tall.

    ??????????????? But thinking about it, there is a difference between twenty or so big men beating one person wildly and a dozen big men beating each other.

    ¡°After all, these guys saved me by mistake just now, so I didn¡¯t expose their background. I carried the unconscious Zhang Chun on my back and felt worried.

    Once a Yin person collects money, he will definitely kill the target. If he doesn't succeed today, he will definitely come again.

    After returning to school, I carried Zhang Chun to their dormitory.

    The other guys haven¡¯t come back yet, saying that it¡¯s not safe for girls to walk at night, so they need to be sent back to the girls¡¯ dormitory.

    After I laid Zhang Chun down on the balcony of their dormitory, I got a basin of water and poured it on his face.

    "Ah." Zhang Chun called out and sat up immediately. He looked around in panic: "Where is my Lin Chiling."

    "Lin Chiling is a piece of shit." I kicked him and said, "You just hit a ghost. Don't ask anything. Just listen to what I have to say."

    I immediately told what happened in the toilet. Yan Beixun originally said that it was best not to tell ordinary people about ghosts and ghosts, but according to the current situation, can you not tell Brother Chun?

    This grandson really thought he had just met Lin Chiling in the toilet.

    After Zhang Chun heard what I said, his face turned pale, he looked at me and asked: "Hey, buddy, you're not lying to me, are you?"

    I took off my clothes and showed him the blood stains on my chest.

    Although the talisman I drew just now was wiped off, the blood was still there. I said, "Brother, did I get some blood on my chest just to lie to you? Also, what do you think is the chance of meeting Lin Chiling in the toilet?"

    "No, then why did he want to kill me? There is no injustice or enmity." Zhang Chun said.

    As soon as he finished speaking, his expression changed slightly.

    "What's wrong?" I asked.

    Zhang Chun patted his thigh and said, "By the way, could it be related to what my father encountered before?"

    "What happened to your father?" I asked strangely.

    "Well, my father is an antique appraiser. Last month, someone in Taiwan invited my father to his place to appraise an antique. When he came back, my father was covered in injuries and was beaten. My mother and I asked him what happened.  He didn¡¯t say anything about it,¡± Zhang Chun said.

    "Let's go, take me to find your father. This matter is related to your kid's life, so don't be careless." I said, pulling Zhang Chun up from the ground.

    Having said this, I picked up the phone and called Yan Beixun. It would be better to tell him what happened today.

    After dialing the phone, Yan Beixun asked with a smile: "How about getting rid of that dirty thing?"

    "No." I said, "I met someone who is doing the underworld."

    "Tell me about it." Yan Beixun's tone became more serious.

    I told what happened.

    "Taiwanese antiques?" Yan Beixun said, "Protect Zhang Chun, I will come right away."

    After saying that, he hung up the phone.

    I suddenly understood that two of the three treasures passed down by the ancestor were taken away by wealthy businessmen in Taiwan. Yan Beixun was naturally extremely sensitive to such things.

    I also went back to the dormitory to take a shower and then changed my clothes.

    After Zhang Chun and I changed our clothes, Qin Jiang, Shen Kai and the rest of the group slowly walked back to the dormitory.

    I led Zhang Chun outside.

    "Help me ask for leave. Zhang Chun and I are going out tonight. We have something to do." I said hello to Qin Jiang and the others.

    "You're going to go out and work all night just after school starts?" Qin Jiang nodded: "Okay, I'll call the class teacher for you later and tell you that you two are sick and have gone to see a doctor."

    "Thank you." I said and led Zhang Chun towards the school gate.

    Zhang Chun has been silent since he heard me say these things.

    "Why haven't you spoken?" I asked, looking at Zhang Chun with a smile.

    Zhang Chun said: "I'm a little worried about my father. He just went over to help identify antiques. Why did he provoke people to kill me?"

    "I'll see you laterNow that you're home, ask your father and everything will be clear.  "When Zhang Chun and I walked out of the school gate, we saw Yan Beixun's car.

    I took Zhang Chun to the door of the car, opened the door, and got in the car with Zhang Chun.

    "Where do you live?" Yan Beixun waited for us to get in the car, then looked at Zhang Chun and asked.

    "Beibei? Sit tight." Yan Beixun glared at the accelerator, and the car started racing.

    "You drive slower, hurry up and reincarnate." I said hurriedly.

    The car drove for about half an hour, and we arrived at the downstairs of Zhang Chun¡¯s house at twelve o¡¯clock at night.

    Zhang Chun¡¯s house is an old residential building with no elevator.

    Zhang Chun led us to the seventh floor, then took out the key and opened the door.

    I went in and took a look. There was nothing outstanding about the decoration in Zhang Chun¡¯s house. Instead, there were a lot of antiques.

    At this time, the lights were on inside, and a middle-aged man who looked very similar to Zhang Chun was sitting on the sofa smoking.

    "Dad, my friend has something urgent to ask you." Zhang Chun turned around and said, "Axiu, this is my dad."

    "Hello, Uncle Zhang."

    Zhang Chun's father stood up strangely and said, "Hey, didn't you go to study? Why did you suddenly come back?"

    "Mr. Zhang, right? Zhang Chun almost died today." Yan Beixun stepped forward carelessly.

    When Zhang Chun's father heard this, his face changed slightly, but he didn't show a very surprised expression. He sat on the sofa dejectedly and said blankly: "They really came to the door."

    "Can you please tell us what happened?" Yan Beixun asked, sitting next to Zhang Chun's father.

    "Can they trust you?" Zhang Chun's father looked at Zhang Chun and asked.

    Zhang Chun nodded: "If it weren't for Axiu today, I might have died."

    "A month ago, I received a business order, asking me to go to Taiwan to appraise an antique." Zhang Chun's father said: "The antique was very strange, a huge bronze sword. I have been appraising antiques for many years.  I have a lot of experience, but I can¡¯t tell which era that giant bronze sword was from.¡±

    "Illusion Green Giant Sword." Yan Beixun suddenly laughed.

    "Hahaha, I finally found it!" Yan Beixun firmly grabbed his shoulders: "Who invited you to go!"

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the little bastard who ran away was still alive.¡±

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 36 Tang Fei

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Son of a bitch!" Yan Beixun looked at the guy who came in, stood up, and slowly lit a cigarette: "It's been more than ten years. I have been looking for you for more than ten years. I didn't expect that you would actually  Dare to show up!"

    "What's going on?" I walked to Yan Beixun and asked quietly.

    "This guy was one of the people who beat my dad to death." Yan Beixun looked at the old man: "Are you here to die today?"

    "Zhang Cong knows something about the ancient bronze sword. I just came to kill him and silence him. I didn't expect you, a little bastard, to be here." The old man said lightly: "In that case, it's just right. Let's kill you together."  , to avoid future troubles.¡±

    Yan Beixun said: "I'm afraid I will disappoint you."

    Then, Yan Beixun whispered in my ear: "I'll hold this old man down later, and you deal with the younger one later. You can find a way to get downstairs later. I didn't bring the 'guy' in the trunk with me."

    "Yeah." I nodded.

    "Old guy, I just promised to help you kill these two ordinary people. If you want me to help you deal with these two demon hunters, you have to pay extra." Chang Mingyu said standing next to the old man.

    What I didn¡¯t expect was that the old man actually took a cane and hit Chang Mingyu hard on the face, knocking Chang Mingyu to the ground.

    "Useless trash, I just let you kill me because I'm too lazy to move. I didn't expect you Yin people from the mainland to be such trash. Even ordinary people can't kill them." The old man sneered: "You still want money?"

    "This is different from what we agreed." Chang Mingyu stood up slowly and said, "If you break the contract like this, don't blame me for being unethical."

    "Isn't it moral?" The old man stabbed the guy in the chest hard with a cane, and then strangled his neck: "You're just a guy who can only make paper paper. Who do you really think you are?"

    "Even if the three of you come together, do you think you can deal with me?" The old man said with a smile: "I am the third most powerful person in Taiwan, and I am Tang Fei."

    "Just because of these guys from the mainland?" After the old man said that, he strangled Chang Mingyu's neck, and Chang Mingyu's face quickly turned red.

    "Are you Tang Fei?" Yan Beixun looked at the old man in surprise.

    "What? Famous?" I looked at Yan Bei and asked.

    Yan Beixun nodded slightly: "The top three Yin people in Taiwan are cruel and ruthless."

    "Are you awesome?" I asked.

    "Whether he is awesome or not, you can tell by looking at his current appearance." Yan Beixun said.

    ¡° Putting it this way, he is indeed quite impressive. Chang Mingyu, who was so impressive in front of me before, was simply weak in Tang Fei¡¯s hands.

    "The sky and the earth are infinite, and the universe borrows its methods." At this time, Yan Beixun rushed forward and slapped Tang Fei on the back.

    "Seeking death." Tang Fei was hit by this slap and released Chang Mingyu's hand. He turned around and slapped Yan Beixun on the chest.

    Yan Beixun, a seven-foot tall man, was actually knocked back several steps by Tang Fei's palm.

    "Little bastard, don't you know that when I don't use magic, your palm thunder has no effect on me?" Tang Fei said with a smile.

    "How is it possible? You didn't use magic, how could you slap me away with one palm?" Yan Beixun said.

    "Why am I ranked in the top three in Taiwan?" Tang Fei said: "I have been practicing Tai Chi since I was a child. Even if there are two of you, you can't beat me."

    "You mean, if you don't use magic, I can't beat you, right?" Yan Beixun touched his nose.

    I also laughed: "Haha, old turtle grandson, if you have the guts, don't use magic."

    Brother Chang Mingyu¡¯s eyes turned red when he looked at the old man Tang Fei. He obviously hated him very much. There were also five other people including me, Yan Beixun, Zhang Chun, and Zhang Chun¡¯s father.

    After saying that, I picked up the ashtray from the table, rushed up and hit the old man on the head.

    Tang Fei was standing where he was. When my ashtray was about to touch him, he slowly took a step back, then stretched his hand forward and strangled my neck.

    Although this old man had a head full of white hair, this pinch actually hurt my neck.

    "Fuck." I cursed and kicked the old man in the chest.

    The old man groaned when I kicked him.

    He is not a tough guy. When I kicked him, he showed signs of pain.

    Chang Mingyu rushed up at this time and strangled his neck with his hands.

    The old man loosened his grip?My hand, backhand, pushed hard against Chang Mingyu's stomach with my elbow.

    Chang Mingyu opened his mouth and spit out white acidic water. He hugged his stomach and fell to the ground. The pain made him tremble all over.

    "You guys from the mainland are really weak, so I won't waste my time with you." After saying that, Tang Fei raised his head and stepped on Chang Mingyu's neck.

    Suddenly, there was a sound of bones breaking.

    Chang Mingyu¡¯s eyes widened and he died like this.

    I looked at the dead Chang Mingyu in disbelief. Did this old man kill him so quickly?

    "Are you scared?" Tang Fei looked at me, smiled lightly, stretched out his hand and grabbed my head.

    I quickly hid behind.

    This guy has learned kung fu. Who knows if he will twist my neck hard like in the movie, and then I will go down and drink Meng Po soup.

    "If you don't use magic, you are still no match for me." Tang Fei said, "You guys don't even know what it's like to kill someone with your bare hands. In other words, have you ever killed anyone?"

    "It's none of your business." I retreated to Yan Beixun's side and asked Yan Beixun, "Why don't you help?"

    "We can't kill this guy." Yan Beixun stood there and said, "Capture him alive and find a way to find out the whereabouts of the Huan Qing Giant Sword before killing him."

    "Let's save your own life first." Tang Fei said, "It's already this time, are you still thinking about the Huan Qing Giant Sword?"

    "Axiu, run away with Zhang Chun and the others, then go down to get the 'guy' and then come up to help me. Without the guy, if this guy uses sorcery later, we have no chance of winning." Yan Beixun whispered in my ear.

    After saying that, Yan Beixun punched Tang Fei and shouted: "Run!"

    I turned around and winked at Zhang Chun and his father.

    While Yan Beixun was pestering Tang Fei, the three of us ran out.

    "Yan Beixun, hold on!" After I said that, I took Zhang Chun and his father and ran downstairs.

    "What should we do now?" Zhang Chun looked at me anxiously and said, "Can your friend withstand it? That old man looks quite powerful."

    ¡°You guys call the police quickly and I¡¯ll go up and help him.¡± After I said that, I ran to Yan Beixun¡¯s car.

    There is no key now.

    I found a brick on the ground and smashed it hard against the car lock on the trunk a few times, and then I broke it open.

    I saw the bag in the trunk, grabbed it, and ran upstairs. As I was leaving, I turned back to Zhang Chun and the others and said, "Don't come up here. Call the police." (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 37 Skeleton Soldiers

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I rushed back in one breath.

    As soon as I ran into the house, I saw that the battle was a little more intense.

    The old man named Tang Fei still did not use magic. At this time, Zhang Chun's living room had been destroyed, and the wooden table was scattered into several pieces.

    When I came in, Yan Beixun was pinched by the neck by the old man and he smashed the coffee table.

    Zhang Chun¡¯s coffee table was made of glass. With a bang, the coffee table shattered.

    "ah."

    Yan Beixun screamed in pain.

    "I'm here to help you." After I threw the bag containing Yan Beixun's 'guy' to him, I hugged Tang Fei from behind.

    I was sticking tightly to Tang Fei's back. If there was a gap, I would be attacked by the old man with his elbow just like Chang Mingyu who hung up at the door.

    Suddenly my hair was grabbed tightly by this old man, and I felt severe pain on the top of my head.

    The old man bent down, grabbed my hair, and flew it away.

    My back hit the ground and I almost lost my breath.

    When I fell to the ground, I saw a big foot stepping on my neck.

    I was so frightened that I held back the pain and quickly rolled to the side to avoid the kick.

    If I really let this guy step on me, I will have to follow in the footsteps of Chang Mingyu.

    As soon as I dodged, Tang Fei kicked me in the abdomen again.

    I had a severe stomachache and a surge of sour water surged up in my throat. I opened my mouth and spit out the sour water.

    "It's really difficult." At this time, Tang Fei was covered in sweat and panting. After all, this guy is so old and has been fighting for so long. I don't believe him if he says he's not tired.

    I got up, held my stomach, and took two steps back.

    Suddenly, a small black bowl appeared in Tang Fei's right hand. He also stepped back, holding the small bowl and mumbling something.

    After about five seconds, black Yin Qi slowly poured out of the small bowl.

    At this time, Yan Beixun anxiously took out the cow's tears from his bag and wiped it on his eyelids: "Be careful, this guy finally couldn't help but use evil magic."

    How powerful is the sorcery of Taiwan¡¯s third most evil person?

    The Yin Qi in this small bowl slowly floated to the ground. Soon, the entire living room was covered with a thin layer of black Yin Qi. It was somewhat similar to a stage performance. The only difference was the white mist sprayed on the stage floor.  It¡¯s the black yin energy beneath our feet.

    "What kind of magic is this?" I asked Yan Bei.

    Yan Beixun told me a lot of sorcery, but I had never heard of the sorcery Tang Fei used at this time from Yan Beixun.

    Suddenly, black skeletons slowly crawled out of the black air under their feet.

    These black skeletons are only about 1.4 meters tall. They don¡¯t look very powerful, but they are extremely numerous. There are eight of them in such a small living room.

    ¡°Go on.¡± Yan Beixun violently threw a mahogany sword from him.

    I held the mahogany sword and struck a skeleton on the left.

    This skeleton was split apart directly by me.

    "So weak?" I was stunned for a moment.

    Before I could even say this, the skeleton recovered at an extremely fast speed.

    "My skeleton soldiers cannot be killed. As long as I don't die, there will be endless skeleton soldiers, which will consume you all." After Tang Fei finished speaking, he sat down on a chair and tapped Erlang's legs.  Narrowing his eyes at us.

    "First control this old man named Tang Fei." After Yan Beixun said that, he was about to rush over. Suddenly, four skeleton soldiers surrounded him.

    With a mahogany sword in his hand, he hacked two skeleton soldiers to death, and then slashed at the other two skeleton soldiers.

    While the remaining two skeleton soldiers were split apart, the skeleton soldier that was killed before had returned to its original shape.

    I was watching the situation over at Yan Beixun when I felt severe pain in my right hand.

    When all my energy was focused on Yan Beixun, the other four skeleton soldiers surrounded me without knowing it.

    "You really think my brother is easy to bully?" I kicked the skeleton soldier on the right who bit my arm.

    As a result, the skeleton soldier didn¡¯t react at all.

    It seems that punching and kicking have no effect on them.

    I took the mahogany sword and stabbed the skeleton soldier with my backhand.

    "Ah!" I roared, and the skeleton soldier was smashed to pieces by me.

      But the other three skeleton soldiers have already gathered around.

    They all rushed towards me together.

    I was thrown directly to the ground.

    Suddenly, I felt severe pain all over my body.

    These three skeleton soldiers not only used their bites, their fingers were also very sharp, and they stabbed me in.

    Several small holes were quickly poked into the thighs and arms, and blood flowed uncontrollably.

    "Yan Beixun, help me." I opened my mouth and shouted.

    "The heaven and earth are infinite, and the universe is borrowed from the law."

    I heard Yan Beixun¡¯s roar.

    Immediately, the three skeletons that pounced on me were smashed to pieces.

    I stood up quickly.

    But as soon as he stood up, the situation around him became even worse, and another skeleton soldier crawled out of the ground.

    I took a quick look and saw six more skeleton soldiers coming out, and these six skeleton soldiers were holding bone knives made of bones.

    "Fuck, there's more." I couldn't help but curse inwardly.

    Yan Beixun also had blood stains on his chest and back. He ran next to me, and we looked at the skeleton soldiers side by side.

    A total of fourteen skeleton soldiers formed an arc in such a small place as the living room and slowly surrounded us.

    "What should I do?" I gasped for breath: "How about we run away?"

    "There is a window behind, how about we jump out of the window and escape?" I said.

    "Didn't you see it when you came up just now? This is the seventh floor. If you really dare to jump, you don't need to bother Tang Fei so much. We can just go down together and drink Meng Po soup." Yan Beixun handed me his peach wood sword:  "Take it."

    "What are you doing?" I turned to look at Yan Beixun: "I will kill these guys later, you rush up to entangle Tang Fei, don't look at him taking it easy, you really think he has good intentions, if he cooperates with these skeleton soldiers, we  He can't last even one round, and now he has to concentrate on controlling the skeleton soldiers."

    "Get ready." After saying that, Yan Beixun actually sat down cross-legged, put his hands together and shouted: "No name and no form, all methods return to the sect - the sun and the moon attack together!"

    After saying that, he took out his palms and slapped these skeleton soldiers.

    Yan Beixun's hands glowed with golden light, and fourteen golden beams rushed out and hit the skeleton soldiers. The skeleton soldiers were directly scattered.

    "Come on!" Yan Beixun roared.

    ?The opportunity is not to be missed.

    I jumped up and rushed forward.

    Tang Fei¡¯s face changed slightly when he saw me rushing up.

    "Go to hell." I took the peach wood sword and slashed at Tang Fei's head.

    Tang Fei stretched out his left hand to block the peach wood sword, and then strangled my neck with his right hand at an extremely fast speed: "Seeking death."

    After saying that, he took out a dagger from his left hand and stabbed me in the stomach.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 38 Dragon Bones

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????? When he stabbed me with the dagger, I didn't dare to retreat.

    Those who often fight should have experience. When they pull out a knife and stab someone, many people will retreat.

    But can you retreat in a panic as fast as someone could stab you with a knife?

    I stretched out my left hand and firmly grabbed his wrist holding the knife. With this grab, his stabbing speed naturally dropped.

    I hurriedly hid to the left to avoid the knife.

    After getting out of the way, I kicked him in the stomach.

    Tang Fei was kicked by me and he took two steps back and sat directly on the chair.

    has a problem.

    This old man wasn¡¯t so weak just now.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The vigour, as strong as if it had been taken by a drug, how could it now let me kick it back?

    correct.

    I looked back at the skeleton soldiers behind me.

    These skeleton soldiers look stupid and have no consciousness. Their actions obviously need to be controlled by people.

    At this time, Old Man Tang must have put more energy on those skeleton soldiers, and his personal combat effectiveness has naturally declined.

    "Yan Beixun, you can resist those skeleton soldiers, I can take care of them by myself." I turned around and shouted.

    "I want to come over and beat this old bastard but I haven't had a chance yet." Yan Beixun roared, "Hurry up, I won't be able to hold on for long, remember, attack his dragon bone."

    The dragon bone is the raised bone at the back of the neck. You can reach out and touch it. I don¡¯t know the academic name of this bone, but in our yin and yang circle, this bone is called the dragon bone, and it is very famous.  , the dragon bone is the weakness of all Yin Yang gentlemen, demon hunters, Taoist priests, and Yin practitioners.

    As long as this bone is hit hard, it will make people unable to use any Taoism or evil magic for a short period of time.

    Especially for Yin people, if someone hits the dragon bone while using evil magic, it is extremely easy for the evil magic to backfire.

    "I know." I nodded, took a deep breath and stared at Old Man Tang.

    Old man Tang sat on the chair and said calmly: "Do you really think you can beat me? Come here and try if you want to die."

    After saying that, he didn¡¯t move and just sat on the chair, looking like a master.

    "Bah." I spat directly into his face: "You wouldn't have said such things when you were so powerful. You could deal with me so easily, shouldn't you just come up and cut me into pieces?  ?You still sit on a chair and show off? This evil spell doesn't look weak, it should have a heavy load, right?"

    I have said before that when I use Taoism, my body will obviously feel that some of its strength has been taken away.

    No matter what happens, there will be a corresponding price.

    Just as I was told, Tang Fei hit me before and it couldn't be easier. Think about it from another angle, if I were him, would I pretend to be a master at this time and sit still in the chair?

    ¡°Obviously this grandson knows he can¡¯t beat me, so he said this to scare me.

    I looked around, ran straight into the kitchen, grabbed a kitchen knife and ran out.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but I don¡¯t believe that he can still be invulnerable no matter how high his martial arts skills are.

    I hit him on the head.

    Tang Fei immediately stood up from the chair and ducked to the side.

    His movements were much slower than before. As soon as he dodged, I kicked him in the butt and knocked him to the ground.

    "You really think I don't dare to kill you?" As soon as Tang Fei finished speaking, I kicked him in the head.

    "Pretend, keep pretending, damn, I'm exhausted." I was panting from exhaustion, wiped the sweat from my forehead, and slashed at Tang Fei's back with a kitchen knife.

    ßÚ ßÚ.

    Tang Fei was directly cut open by me, and blood flowed out as if there was no money.

    To be honest, I felt a little guilty when this knife slashed forward. Fighting before was just a fight, but now the knife cut a big gash in Tang Fei's back. On the contrary, I was a little scared. I really wanted to chop this old guy to death.  Am I no longer a murderer?

    "Get out of the way." Yan Beixun ran to my side without knowing when.

    After I slashed Tang Fei's back, those skeleton soldiers had dissipated.

    Yan Beixun clenched his fist with his right hand, went up and punched Tang Fei's dragon bone three times in a row.

    Old man Tang was lying on the ground, panting, looking at us unwillingly,There was still a look of disbelief in his eyes: "I will be defeated by you?"

    "Hey, can you change your lines? Do you who do bad things have to say this every time you are beaten down?" I rolled my eyes at Old Man Tang speechlessly: "Besides, with my status as Zhang Xiu,  , isn¡¯t it normal to beat you down?¡±

    "Don't talk nonsense." Yan Beixun grabbed Old Tang's collar and said, "Tell me, who took the Huanqing Giant Sword and the Qimen Flying Armor."

    "Do you think I will say that?" Old Man Tang looked at Yan Beixun calmly: "I have been up the mountain of knives and down the sea of ??fire. Even if you kill me, I will not blink an eye. Of course, if so, you  I will never know the whereabouts of the Huanqing Giant Sword and the Qimen Flying Armor. Haha, the three treasures passed down by the world's number one demon hunter were actually lost by future generations. They might have been sold abroad to foreigners for viewing.  Definitely."

    "You are looking for death." Yan Beixun heard the words of Old Man Tang, and the veins on his forehead bulged, and he gritted his teeth and said, "Do you really think I don't dare to kill you?"

    "Hmph, do you really think you defeated me? I lost to myself." Old Man Tang said unwillingly: "Originally I thought you were the descendant of Yan Chixia, and you must be very capable, so I used the Ming Dynasty.  Bone Array, it turns out that the burden on me was too great, and I allowed this little bastard named Zhang Xiu to succeed in his sneak attack. If I had known better, I would have just used a few evil spells to kill you."

    "Who are you calling little bastard? Do you really think I dare not kill you?" I became angry when I heard this, and the old man was also very unhappy.

    You say, he is already a prisoner, why is he still so arrogant?  Isn't it right to be a traitor and tell us everything?

    It turns out that this old man is not only arrogant, but also has a very dirty mouth.

    "Just kill him." I said to Yan Beixun from the side: "This old grandson won't talk anyway, so there's no use keeping him."

    "Do you really dare to kill? If you kill, you will never find the Huanqing Giant Sword and the Qimen Flying Armor." Old Man Tang laughed as he spoke.

    Yan Beixun took the kitchen knife from my hand. After thinking for a while, he looked at Old Man Tang and said, "I'm asking you one last time, do you want to tell me?"

    "Kill me, you kill me." As he said that, Old Man Tang tore open his shirt, exposed his chest, pointed at his chest and said, "Just right here, chop it off with one knife, clean and neat."

    "It seems that you are unwilling to say anything." Yan Beixun's eyes suddenly became extremely fierce: "Fuck you, uncle."

    "As he said that, he took the kitchen knife and slashed at Old Tang's chest.

    There was a pop, and blood stained my face.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 39 Murderer?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I stood there stupidly, stunned for a long time.

    I didn¡¯t expect that Yan Beixun would really kill Tang Fei, and Tang Fei also had a look of disbelief on his face.

    Tang Fei's chest was cut with a huge gash. I could even see the white bones exposed on his chest, and blood was pouring out. This was much more serious than the one I just made.

    "You, if you really kill me, don't you want to know the whereabouts of the Huanqing Giant Sword and the Qimen Flying Armor?" Tang Fei trembled violently, and vomited blood from his mouth. He stretched out his hand and grabbed it tightly.  Yan Beixun's trousers: "Quickly, take me to the hospital and save me. I'll tell you everything. Save me, save me."

    Yan Beixun didn't say anything. He threw the kitchen knife on the ground, then took out a cigarette from his bag, lit it and took a puff. He looked at Tang Fei and said slowly: "I really didn't want to kill you, but you pretended to be okay.  What the fuck?"

    That's right, just now Yan Beixun was holding a knife in his right hand. The grandson opened his chest and shouted coquettishly, "Kill me, kill me." You must know that this Tang Fei was one of the people who participated in beating Yan Beixun's father to death. If it were me,  What's wrong with the Huanqing Giant Sword? Let's cut it down first.

    "Save me" Tang Fei's eyes widened, and suddenly he looked at me and Yan Beixun fiercely: "You deserve to die! Haha, since you let me die, then we will die together."

    After saying that, he took out a small black bottle from his bag. This small bottle was about the size of a nail polish bottle, and he swallowed it in one gulp.

    "Grass." Yan Beixun took a look, rushed up and strangled his neck: "You can't die, spit it out, spit it out quickly."

    "What's wrong?" I was stunned.

    Yan Beixun turned around and said, "The bottle he ate contained a ghost. After eating the ghost, he will transform into a powerful ghost. In the first seven days, he will be in big trouble."

    At this time, Tang Fei had not yet died, and he said weakly: "Haha, let's die together."

    "No, buddy, you spit it out first. We have something to discuss. Besides, you are in a hurry. I was about to call 120 just now, but you just swallowed things before I even said anything." Yan Beixun said, while vigorously  He pinched Tang Fei's neck and wanted him to spit out the bottle that contained the ghost just now.

    Tang Fei's eyes widened and he said one after another: "Everyone, let's die together. It's useless to say anything. I'll come back to you in the first seven days."

    After saying that, he rolled his eyes and died.

    "What should I do?" I stood nearby and didn't know what to do.

    "This old guy actually swallowed ghosts before he died." Yan Beixun thought for a while and said, "I don't want to wait for him to be buried with him in his first seven days, so I went to find gasoline. He still has three souls and seven souls in his body. I will do this.  Burned his three souls and seven souls."

    "Okay." I jumped up and started searching hard. Not to mention, there happened to be a small bottle of gasoline in Zhang Chun's warehouse.

    I ran out, and Yan Beixun grabbed the gasoline, unscrewed the bottle, and poured gasoline on Tang Fei's body.

    I picked up the lighter and was about to start burning it.

    "Don't move, raise your hands."

    Suddenly, eight or nine police officers rushed in. They held pistols and pointed them at Yan Beixun and me.

    "This group of policemen really have the style of the policemen of our great celestial dynasty. They arrived late after everything was done, but they either came earlier or waited for us to burn the bodies before coming back, but they came to cause trouble at this juncture.

    One of the policemen, who looked to be in his twenties or fives, yelled: "A murderer? You want to destroy the body and eliminate all traces?"

    "Destroy a hair." Yan Beixun said to me: "Light a fire and leave them alone. They don't dare to shoot."

    boom!

    When a gunshot rang out, my whole body trembled. I touched my body and found that there was no place where I was hit.

    The policeman who just spoke had his gun pointed at the ceiling.

    ¡°Officer, calm down, I¡¯m holding gasoline in my hand. We don¡¯t want to die, right?¡± Yan Beixun laughed dryly and did not dare to ask me to continue burning.

    In this case, even if he asked me to continue burning, I wouldn¡¯t dare.

    God knows if this policeman is a tough guy or not. If he really slaps me on the back later, I will have to go down and drink Meng Po soup.

    "Detain him and take him back. He's too brave. Not only did he commit murder, but he also wanted to destroy the body in front of everyone." The policeman's face turned red and he couldn't help but said: "Damn, you're so lucky. We got it done."  It¡¯s a big case, everyone has done a great job, haha.¡±

    The policemen around me looked very excited. They rushed up to me and were not polite at all. They pushed me to the ground and handcuffed me directly.

    "Fuck." I couldn't help but cursed.

      "You're still swearing?" The twenty-four or five-year-old policeman took a plastic stick and hit me on the head.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Feeling dizzy, tinnitus, and soon passed out.

    ¡­¡­

    My head hurts so much.

    I rubbed my head, opened my eyes, and sat up.

    I am sitting in a cell at this time.

    This cell is not big, only ten square meters. I am lying on a wooden bed. There is nothing in it except the wooden bed.

    "Hey, Axiu, are you awake?"

    I heard Yan Beixun¡¯s voice and turned around.

    Yan Beixun was actually locked up next door, with an iron railing in between.

    "There are only two cells here? Is the prison so small?" I asked strangely.

    "This is not a prison, it is a temporary detention center for prisoners in the basement of the Municipal Public Security Bureau." Yan Beixun frowned and said, "We seem to be accused of intentional homicide now."

    When I heard this, my heart tightened: "No, brother, I haven't graduated yet. If my father knew that I was caught, he would be worried to death."

    "There is nothing I can do now." Yan Beixun sighed and said, "And now is not the time to care about this, right? It's been a day since you fainted, and there are still six days left. If Tang Fei is still locked up here for the first seven days, how will he be treated?"  ?¡±

    "That's right." I slapped my thigh, damn, this place is so narrow, how can I fight against the evil ghost that Tang Fei turned into?

    "Where's your 'guy'?" I asked quickly.

    "There." Yan Beixun pointed outside.

    Outside us is a dark corridor.

    There is a small table in the corridor with a black bag on it.

    This bag is naturally the bag that contains Yan Beixun.

    Suddenly, a policeman walked in from outside.

    This policeman is the twenty-four or five-year-old policeman who took the lead in arresting us. This guy looked at us with a rosy face and said seriously: "Our leaders will come to question us later. Please be honest."

    After saying that, he turned around and left.

    A few minutes later, a fat policeman came in leading a group of slightly younger policemen.

    "This is our Deputy Director Wang, please be honest." The policeman who came in to remind us glared at the two of us, and then said to Deputy Director Wang with a flattering look on his face: "Director, please give some guidance to these two murderers.  Bar."

    "I'm not a murderer. As I said, that guy knows magic and wants to kill us. We are acting in self-defense." Yan Beixun stood up and said loudly.

    Deputy Director Wang smiled faintly, holding a cigarette in his mouth: "It seems that they are not only murderers, but also promote feudal superstition. We must implement our principles for such prisoners, not only physically, but also psychologically.  Let them recognize their mistakes, and in this way, society will be more complete and harmonious."

    "Yes, Director Wang is right."

    The policemen behind him clapped quickly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 40 Awakening=Chicken Legs

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Even if Deputy Director Wang says that shit smells good, the people behind him should immediately agree, right?

    "Why do we want to arrest these two murderers? Not only to give them the punishment they deserve for murder, but also to evolve their psychology." Deputy Director Wang said.

    "Director Wang, what you said is too profound. I don't quite understand it. How should we evolve their psychology?" The policeman who arrested us quickly flattered us and asked.

    Deputy Director Wang said with a smile: "Start them for a few days so that they can consciously make cognitive mistakes while hungry."

    "I plead guilty." I shouted quickly: "I don't know any feudal superstition. I want to eat."

    "There's no future." Yan Beixun cursed.

    I glared at Yan Beixun. He said it himself just now. I fainted for a whole day and didn't eat anything. If Deputy Director Wang didn't say that it would be okay, but as soon as he said he wanted to starve us, I immediately felt hungry.  The feeling comes from the shop.

    Deputy Director Wang looked at me with admiration, pointed at me and said to the policeman behind him: "You see, this murderer is very conscious, so I said that we should not use force when dealing with murderers. The body is the capital of revolution.  , what can we do if we break it? We are policemen, servants of the people, not bandits. If we don¡¯t realize it, we will realize it after three days of starvation.¡±

    Deputy Director Wang said with a smile.

    Immediately, the police around him quickly echoed: "Yes, that's right."

    "Um, Director, I'm aware. Is it okay if I want to eat chicken legs?" I said quickly.

    "Give me chicken legs." Deputy Director Wang nodded.

    I don¡¯t know if they had prepared it in advance, but a fragrant chicken drumstick was handed to me. I took it and started to eat it.

    "You have no future, so you are dismissed with a chicken leg?" Yan Beixun said with hatred.

    "No, this chicken drumstick is quite fragrant." I took two bites, swallowed it and handed it over: "Smell it."

    Yan Beixun smelled the chicken drumsticks and said quickly, "Commander, I've come to my senses too. I want chicken drumsticks too."

    "Okay, enough about the chicken legs. You see, this is how you treat murderers. Be reasonable, right? Eat the chicken legs slowly." After saying that, Deputy Director Wang led a large number of policemen away, leaving only the ones who arrested us in the first place.  the young policeman.

    I gnawed on the chicken leg and asked, "Brother, what's your name?"

    The policeman glanced at me and said nothing.

    ¡°His name is Bo Zhan.¡± Yan Beixun said with a smile, ¡°When I entered the Public Security Bureau, I saw it on the service name plate at the door.¡±

    "You are so stupid. We are murderers. If you asked him his name, how could he say it? He would be worried about our retaliation."

    Bo Zhan held the chicken drumsticks expressionlessly and walked to Yan Beixun's iron gate: "You want to eat chicken drumsticks, right?"

    "Yes, yes." Yan Beixun nodded.

    Bo Zhan stretched out his hand and handed the chicken leg over. When Yan Beixun reached out to take it, Bo Zhan suddenly dropped the chicken leg on the ground: "I'm sorry, my hand slipped. You can pick it up and eat it yourself."

    "Officer Bo, what do you mean?" Yan Beixun's smiling face suddenly darkened: "Don't really think that we are easy to bully, I have a hundred ways to kill you."

    "Oh, really? It just so happens that I have a thousand ways to kill you. Did you just say my name casually?" Bo Zhan seemed to be unusually angry because Yan Beixun said his name.  He opened the iron door and walked in with an electric baton, and whipped it on Yan Beixun's body.

    It¡¯s right to say that these policemen definitely don¡¯t want their names to be known to us. After all, in their eyes, we are murderers. If we take revenge after going out, they will also have a headache.

    Yan Beixun quickly stretched out his hand to block it. When the stick hit him, he felt as if he had been electrocuted. He fell to the ground, shaking all over.

    "Isn't it dirty?" Bo Zhan pinched Yan Beixun's mouth and stuffed the chicken leg that fell on the ground into Yan Beixun's mouth: "What the hell does he really think he is? In this  I¡¯ll give you a chicken leg to eat, but it¡¯s still dirty? Give it to me.¡±

    "Hey, Officer Bo, it's not serious. He just has a bad temper. Don't be like this." When I saw it, my hands were clenched tightly, and I felt surprisingly angry. But I was not stupid enough to curse, otherwise I wouldn't know  How can I be tormented by this guy? I can only persuade him.

    "Shut up." Bo Zhan turned around and glared at me: "I said to you, if you commit murder, just plead guilty and let me take the credit. Why are you yelling about injustice? You are unjust. How can I be promoted or get rich?  ??¡±

    With that said, Bo Zhan walked out, then turned around and locked the iron door again.

    After a while, Yan Beixun stood up slowly. He spat out the chicken drumstick and threw it in the corner. He looked at Bo Zhan calmly and pointed at the drumstick on the ground: "Officer Bo, believe me, six days  That night, I will let you eat up this chicken leg, just this piece."

    ¡°No bones can be left!¡± Yan Beixun said through gritted teeth.

    "Really? Then I'll wait for that day." Bo Zhan smiled, turned and left.

    "Yan Beixun, are you okay? I'm sorry. It's all my fault. If I had known I wouldn't eat chicken legs." I felt a little guilty.

    Yan Beixun shook his head and looked outside with calm eyes: "I want to go out. I just want to find a quiet place to deal with the evil ghost. I don't want the evil ghost to hurt innocent people. Since he left us here, that's fine.  When Tang Feitou Qi comes over, it¡¯s not certain who will die first.¡±

    "Just watch, they will come crying and beg us to go out and collect that evil spirit." Yan Beixun suddenly grinned.

    In the next six days, Yan Beixun and I ate porridge and steamed buns every day. Although it was not very good, it was enough to fill us up. If nothing happened, Deputy Director Wang would come to Xun to say a few words, and then there would be a lot of food behind us.  The police sucked him up.

    ¡°Although Bo Zhan would insult Yan Beixun and me in his words, he never hit anyone with an electric baton like before. I don¡¯t know if he was frightened by Yan Beixun¡¯s words.

    During this period, Li Chun, Shen Kai, Qin Jiang, and Fatty Guo came to visit me once. They all firmly believed that I was wronged. After all, I didn't look like a guy who could kill anyone.

    I am also very happy. At least these guys knew that I was in prison. Instead of immediately cutting off contact with me and severing their relationship with me, they came to visit me here.

    Ye Fanrou also came once. She just came to ask a few words, and then Yan Beixun told her not to worry and left.

    Soon, it was the night of Tang Fei¡¯s first seven days.

    "Axiu, come here."

    ¡°At about seven o¡¯clock that night, Yan Beixun shouted to me.

    I just woke up, and the days inside were completely reversed. I rubbed my eyes, walked to the iron railing and asked, "What's wrong?"

    "Stretch out your palm." Yan Beixun said, biting the fingertips of his right hand.

    I was worried about what I would do when that fierce ghost came.

    Seeing Yan Beixun¡¯s appearance, there must be something he can do. After I stretched out my hand, Yan Beixun drew a talisman on my right hand.

    "This is a Qi-concealing talisman. It only works for about six hours, which is enough for the evil ghost to not find us for a while." Yan Beixun showed a cunning smile on his face: "But he can feel that we are inside the Public Security Bureau.  You said, if he can't find us, what will he do at the Public Security Bureau?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 41 Hungry Shura

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "I told you why you haven't been worried at all these days." I breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the talisman on the palm of my right hand.

    "In addition to worrying about the news that I was regarded as a murderer reaching my father's ears these days, what I was most worried about was that Tang Fei had turned into a ghost.

    "You said, it's getting dark now, so the police are off duty." I asked.

    ¡°If all those police officers are off duty, the evil ghost that Tang Fei turned into will still find us.

    Yan Beixun shook his head: "Don't worry, no matter what, there will be policemen staying on duty."

    At this time, Bo Zhan, wearing a police uniform, walked in from the outside, sat on a chair in the corridor, looked at Yan Beixun with a smile and said, "I want to see how you made me beg you to come out today."

    As soon as he finished saying these words, suddenly, the lights in the corridor flickered, dimming and brightening.

    Yan Beixun and I looked at each other in unison.

    "Here we come." Yan Beixun said to Bo Zhan, "Just tell your deputy director that if he wants to survive, please ask me out."

    After saying that, Yan Beixun sat down on the ground calmly, while I hid in the corner.

    Because I feel it.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I have yin and yang eyes and my intuition is very good.

    I feel like something in this building is looking for me and Yan Beixun.

    I swallowed my saliva and didn¡¯t dare to speak, fearing that Tang Fei¡¯s ghost would hear my voice and come looking for him.

    I couldn¡¯t help but get goosebumps on my body. I can¡¯t say why. Anyway, there was a kind of fear in my heart about the thing that was looking for us.

    "Damn, this light is broken?" Bo Zhan looked up at the light, and then walked out, perhaps to find someone to repair the light.

    ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s definitely not easy to swallow a ghost before dying and turn into a powerful ghost.¡± Yan Beixun said to me.

    I thought for a while and asked: "Isn't this the same as a woman wearing red clothes and dying?"

    "Yeah." Yan Beixun nodded: "But that's just the most basic thing. If you die wearing red clothes and don't have enough resentment, you won't be able to become a ghost. But swallowing ghosts before death is different. Originally, when Tang Fei died, he  The resentment is so great that he has eaten a ghost again, and I am wondering what he has become."

    The next time was very busy, and Bo Zhan never came back. He came here for a full hour. Suddenly, Bo Zhan ran in with the former Deputy Director Wang and a female police officer in her twenties and thirties.

    They were extremely embarrassed, especially Deputy Director Wang, who was disheveled and his face was red, as if he had been frightened.

    Deputy Director Wang grabbed the iron railing with a horrified expression and asked anxiously: "We have encountered a ghost, please help."

    Yan Beixun did not show any surprise. Deputy Director Wang turned around and cursed: "Bo Zhan, open the door for me quickly. What's the point of locking two masters inside?"

    "Yes, yes." Bo Zhan was trembling all over. When he opened the door with the key, he inserted the key several times before inserting the key into the keyhole and opened the door of Yan Beixun's room.

    Yan Beixun picked up the chicken legs on the ground.

    This chicken leg has hair on it and looks disgusting.

    "Officer Bo, I, Yan Beixun, always keep my word. Today, if you eat this chicken drumstick, I will forget about the past and go out to help you catch ghosts. If that doesn't work, then you just go and wait for death." Yan Beixun  Passed the hairy chicken legs over.

    I¡¯ll go, this is too annoying.

    "Here, your Lord, you have a lot. Don't argue with us. It's better to go out and slay demons." Bo Zhan said hurriedly.

    I was surprised that Bo Zhan didn¡¯t believe in ghosts and gods at all before, but now he firmly believes that there are ghosts in the world.

    "Eat, what are you doing standing there in a daze?" Deputy Director Wang yelled at Bo Zhan.

    Bo Zhan gritted his teeth and really started chewing the chicken leg.

    Yan Beixun watched him start to eat, then walked out of the cell and picked up his bag on the table.

    ¡°But Bo Zhan spit out the chicken leg after taking one bite, and then came over to open the door for me. Yan Beixun did not continue to embarrass him.

    After he opened the door for me, Yan Beixun threw a set of blue Taoist robes over and said, "Put them on."

    I took the Taoist robe and quickly put it on.

    "Tell me, what exactly happened." Yan Beixun asked while getting dressed.

    "What happened at the beginning was like this. There was a 23-year-old young policeman guarding the guard box at our door.Police, there was a commotion in our police station.  "Deputy Director Wang said hurriedly: "Everyone who had been in contact with him fainted and didn't know whether he was dead or not. At that time, Bo Zhan came to me and talked about the two masters. I saw something strange, so I wanted to come.  Ask.  "

    "It's more than just that, right?" Yan Beixun chuckled: "That's true, you wouldn't have looked so anxious just now."

    Deputy Director Wang gritted his teeth and said: "Many police officers who worked overtime at the police station fainted and died. Moreover, the young policeman's face was glowing green and he looked very scary. If I hadn't run so fast, he would have died."

    The female police officer also nodded and said, "I was sorting out files in the archives room and felt something was wrong. I happened to encounter Brother Bo Zhan and Director Wang running here, so I followed them."

    "What do those people look like when they faint?" Yan Beixun asked, frowning slightly.

    "My face was pale." Deputy Director Wang said, "There were no more others. I was frightened at the time and didn't look carefully."

    "Absorbing people's souls? Possessing people? Something's wrong." Yan Beixun thought for a moment, then counted with his fingers. Then his face changed slightly and he looked at me: "Oops, the day Tang Fei died was Sanpori."

    "What is San Po Ri?" I asked, seeing that Yan Beixun's face looked ugly.

    Yan Beixun said: "San Po Day is the first day of the winter solstice in the nail year."

    "Perhaps the ghost that Tang Fei turned into was a hungry Shura." Yan Beixun scolded: "Fuck, that guy swallowed ghosts and turned into a ghost at most. I didn't expect that we were so unlucky that it turned out to be the third day of the third lunar month. Let him  Became a hungry Shura."

    When I heard this, my expression suddenly changed.

    I have heard of the name Hungry Shura a long time ago. Hungry Shura can be said to be the strongest ghost among ghosts and monsters, because this kind of ghost specializes in sucking human souls. The more souls Hungry Shura sucks, the more powerful he will be.  The stronger you are, you can infinitely improve your strength, and more importantly, Hungry Shura cannot be beaten to death.

    Hungry Shura is extremely resentful and cannot be killed by any means. The only way to get rid of him is to forcefully send him into reincarnation.

    "Hungry Shura? Damn it, how do you deal with it? Or do we run away?" I asked.

    "You're running away, you idiot. If I had known it was Hungry Shura, I would have come out a long time ago. How could I let him absorb so many essences." Yan Beixun said to me, "If we run, we can escape today, but Hungry Shura  The more essence Shura absorbs, the stronger he becomes. In a few days, we will be dead."

    "How to deal with this kind of ghost?" I asked, "Is there any way?"

    "Go out and talk." Yan Beixun finished.

    We all sneaked out of the police station.

    The gate of the Public Security Bureau is a small square. Fortunately, there are walls around the Public Security Bureau. Outsiders cannot enter and cannot see our actions.

    Yan Beixun stood in the square and looked at us and said: "Next, I will set up the reincarnation salvation formation in this square. In addition, I need the four of you to go in and lure the hungry Shura out." (Remember the website address: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 42 Soul Lamp

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "I won't go." When Bo Zhan heard that we needed to lure the hungry Shura out, he immediately shook his head: "It's your business to catch ghosts. I won't do it, even if you beat him to death, I won't go."

    To my surprise, Deputy Director Wang actually slapped Bo Zhan on the face: "You useless thing, where are the things that the police academy taught you?"

    "Master, tell me, what should we do? If this kid dares not to go, I will make him unable to become a policeman." Deputy Director Wang looked at Yan Bei and asked.

    Yan Beixun nodded and took out four candles from the bag: "Now the Hungry Shura is in the growth stage and will attack people when it sees it, but you don't need to be afraid. As long as there is a soul-inducing lamp, the Hungry Shura cannot hurt him.  you."

    "Is this a lamp?" I asked speechlessly, looking at the four white candles.

    "The situation is urgent, how can we have time to find a light?" Yan Beixun glared at me: "Make do with it. After you go in with these four candles, remember, Hungry Shura will try every means to make you talk, such as  Become someone you are familiar with, and you cannot speak after you enter. Once you speak, the yang energy will be released and the soul-inducing lamp will be extinguished."

    "Now that I'm in a hurry, I won't be wordy." After saying that, Yan Beixun recited a mantra, took the four candles and waved them gently, and the four candles burned.

    "Can you set up the formation alone?" I asked.

    "You have to do it even if you don't. No matter who you are, don't panic when you encounter Hungry Shura. With the soul-inducing lamp here, he can't hurt you. After you encounter him, just walk out the door. He will definitely follow and find a way.  To make you speak, I only need to lead him to the middle of the square, and I will forcefully send him into reincarnation." Yan Beixun thought for a moment and handed me a money sword: "Take it, if something happens, let him lead the soul.  The lights are out, so you have to be careful and run out quickly if you don't encounter any hungry Shura."

    As he said that, he handed me another Five Emperors Coin: "If you encounter a hungry Shura and the soul-inducing lamp goes out, put the Five Emperors Coin in your mouth and keep silent or shouting, so that he can't attract you.  Jing Li, the rest is up to you."

    "Yeah." I nodded, and I didn't hesitate whether to go in or not.

    Just like what Yan Beixun said, if you run away now, you can survive for a short time, but once the Hungry Shura takes shape, he really won't be able to deal with it.

    "Why don't you give me copper coins?" Bozhan said.

    "You? Get out." After Yan Beixun said briefly, he took out the cow's tears, applied them to the neck, Deputy Director Wang, and the beautiful policeman, and said, "Everyone, have a nice trip."

    "Master, I would like to ask, will those who have their souls sucked die?" Suddenly Deputy Director Wang asked.

    Yan Beixun shook his head: "As long as the hungry Shura is sent to reincarnation within a short period of time, these spirits will automatically return to the human body."

    After finishing speaking, we walked to the building of the Public Security Bureau.

    Holding the candle in my left hand and the money sword in my right hand, I walked into the building of the Public Security Bureau.

    Logically speaking, the Public Security Bureau should be one of the few places in the world where yang energy is extremely strong, and ordinary ghosts would not dare to approach it. But now, everywhere here is filled with yin energy.

    We didn¡¯t dare to speak for fear that the soul-inducing lamp in our hands would go out. Deputy Director Wang made a gesture, which probably meant to start taking action.

    We discussed it before we came in.

    This public security bureau has a total of eight floors. One person searches two floors, and I search the seventh and eighth floors, which are the highest.

    Bo Zhan and I entered the elevator together. He was searching for the fifth and sixth floors.

    I subconsciously kept a distance from him.

    When we got to the sixth floor, Bo Zhan smiled at me and gave me a thumbs up, as if he was cheering me on.

    I nodded and just pressed the button to close the door.

    Suddenly, Bo Zhan grabbed the soul-inducing lamp in my left hand and put it out directly.

    "Fuck, are you crazy?" I cursed as soon as I saw that the soul-inducing lamp was extinguished.

    Who knew that Bo Zhan rushed up and pushed me to the ground directly.

    I can¡¯t resist at all. This guy is a genuine policeman after all, and he still has some means of arresting him.

    "Give me the copper coins that guy gave you just now." Bo Zhan suppressed me firmly and threw away the soul-inducing lamp: "This broken lamp is useless, and it will go out if you move it casually."

    "Aren't you afraid that Deputy Director Wang won't let you become a police officer?" I said.

    "Hmph, is this bastard police officer's identity more important than my life? I didn't dare to run just now, otherwise you would definitely force me in." Bo Zhan directly told Yan BeiHe found out the Five Emperors money he gave me, and then ran out happily.

    I looked at Bo Zhan¡¯s back, and the elevator door slowly began to close.

    At the last moment of closing, I saw a policeman with a green face appearing behind the exhibition outside, and followed him up.

    The elevator door closed immediately.

    After the elevator went to the eighth floor, I originally wanted to take the elevator back directly.

    There was no soul-inducing lamp and no Five Emperors Money. It was too dangerous here, but after reaching the eighth floor, the broken elevator broke down.

    He stayed on the eighth floor and didn¡¯t move at all.

    It¡¯s over.

    I feel a little regretful.

    My experience is still too little.

    We should have been on guard against Bo Zhan from the beginning. This was the first time I experienced the sinister nature of people¡¯s hearts. I originally thought that this guy was a grasshopper on the same rope as us, and he wouldn¡¯t attack me at this time anyway, right?

    But it turns out that people¡¯s hearts are very complicated.

    But when I thought about Hungry Shura appearing behind Bo Zhan the moment the elevator door closed, my heart felt refreshed. This should be regarded as evil people getting retribution, right?

    "Evil people will be punished, but brother, I am an absolutely good citizen, but I definitely don't want to be "retributed".

    I also started to think about it.

    Now if I have two choices.

    ¡°One is to find a corner on the eighth floor to hide, and then wait for Deputy Director Wang or the policewoman to lure Hungry Shura out and ask Yan Beixun to send it into reincarnation, and then I will run out.

    But this method doesn¡¯t work.

    The simplest point is that Hungry Shura¡¯s own target is Yan Beixun and me.

    If I hide on the eighth floor, Hungry Shura will find me.

    I¡¯m not confident that I can beat that ghost.

    Hungry Shura is the theoretically strongest ghost among ghosts and monsters.

    Of course, the so-called theoretically strongest ghost is because Hungry Shura can absorb unlimited souls to strengthen himself. Metaphorically speaking, if Hungry Shura absorbs enough souls, even the ten kings of Hell in the underworld will take advantage of him.  no way.

    Of course, this is just a metaphor, because if you want to be able to deal with the Ten Palaces of Hell, you will need a huge amount of essence. Although this kind of hungry Shura has never appeared, it is theoretically feasible.

    I thought about it for a while, and the only other option was to take the stairs, return to the first floor, and ask Yan Beixun for another soul-inducing lamp.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 43 Leading out Hungry Shura

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    To be honest, it seems that this second method is much more dangerous than the first method.

    ¡°After all, I just saw Hungry Shura on the fifth floor. It will definitely be dangerous and difficult to go down, but I don¡¯t want to hide and wait for death on the eighth floor.

    I took a deep breath, held the money sword firmly in my right hand, and found the stairs.

    The lights on the eighth floor were on, but it was dark inside the stairs.

    There is only the green light emitted by the words 'Safe Passage'.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t know what the designer is thinking, why he insists on using green light to show the ¡®safe passage¡¯ in a dark place.

    There was originally a Hungry Shura downstairs, and the green light emitted from the corridor made it look very eye-catching.

    "Damn it, I'm scared of nothing." I cheered myself up, and then I walked slowly downstairs step by step.

    In the quiet corridor, only my footsteps echoed. Although it sounded very permeable, I hoped that before reaching the first floor, I would only hear my own footsteps.

    Soon, I walked down two floors and came to the stairs on the fifth floor.

    In this dark corridor, the only bright spot is the light coming from the entrance of each floor.

    But every time I pass by a place like this, I am most worried. I am worried that when I pass by, a hungry Shura will suddenly rush out from inside.

    "Calm down, calm down, if he really dares to come, I will **** him." I said and walked downstairs.

    Fortunately, when we passed by the fourth floor, Hungry Shura did not appear.

    ?? Continuing to walk down, I saw the female police officer at the stairs on the third floor.

    The female police officer was trembling all over, holding a soul-inducing lamp in her left hand, and next to her stood Bo Zhan. Bo Zhan kept talking to her, but the female police officer was very vigilant and did not reply a word at all.

    I immediately leaned against the wall so they didn¡¯t notice me.

    If nothing unexpected happened, Bo Zhan should have been sucked by Hungry Shura, so who else could be the 'Bo Zhan' talking to this policewoman now?

    I sneered in my heart and wanted to leave quietly and go down to get another soul-inducing lamp. Suddenly 'Bo Zhan' said: "Xiaomei, what's wrong with you? Have I offended you? Why don't you talk to me?  Can you die?"

    With this tone and demeanor, if I hadn¡¯t seen Hungry Shura following Bo Zhan before, I might have believed that this guy was the real Bo Zhan.

    Suddenly I remembered that after Hungry Shura sucks a person¡¯s soul, he will gain that person¡¯s memory and pretend to be like him.

    I saw that the policewoman named Xiaomei was really ready to speak. I couldn¡¯t help shouting: ¡°You can¡¯t speak.¡±

    I can actually choose to escape quietly now, but for some reason, when Xiaomei wanted to speak, I shouted without hesitation.

    Xiaomei trembled slightly and looked at me.

    "Haha, I finally found you, Zhang Xiu." Suddenly, the appearance of 'Bo Zhan' instantly changed into that of Tang Fei, and countless black yin energy surged around Tang Fei.

    "I didn't expect that the day I died turned out to be Sanpori, and I turned into a hungry Shura." Tang Fei's voice was harsh.

    "Hurry downstairs and tell Yan Beixun what happened and let him get ready." After I said this to the policewoman named Xiaomei, I ran downstairs.

    "Hungry Shura doesn't care about Xiaomei at all, after all, his original target was me.

    I ran wildly in the dark corridor at an extremely fast speed.

    And there was a chilling yin energy coming from my back.

    I didn¡¯t dare to look back to see how far Hungry Shura was from me. This place was already dark and it would be a waste of time to look back.

    Soon I ran to the stairs on the second floor. Suddenly, a pair of hands touched my left shoulder.

    I turned around and saw that the hungry Shura that Tang Fei had transformed into was looking at me with a strange smile on his face.

    He took a deep breath at me.

    When he took this breath, I felt like something in my body wanted to come out of my mouth, and he wanted to suck my essence.

    I immediately bit off my right middle finger and smeared the blood on the money sword Yan Beixun gave me.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT Off out, Are you kidding me that I studied hard for two months?

    "Urgent is like a law!" I smeared the blood on my face and chanted a curse.

    As soon as I finished reading, this money sword emitted a faint yellow light in the darkness.

    I took the money sword and stabbed Hungry Shura in the chest.

      Hungry Shura didn't dodge at all, and with a squeak, all the money swords were inserted into his chest.

    "Haha, there's no need to waste your energy. I've already absorbed hundreds of souls. You can't kill me at all." Hungry Shura laughed.

    I smiled lightly.

    The money sword is tied with a red rope, and there is a very small knot on the handle. As long as you pull the rope gently, the money sword will fall apart.

    Normal money swords cannot be easily dispersed. Why can money swords deal with ghosts?

    Because copper coins in ancient times were passed through human hands, each copper coin has basically been touched by thousands of hands and accumulated a large amount of yang energy, so it can deal with ghosts.

    And once the Money Sword is dispersed, the Yang Qi will dissipate. Of course, the Yang Qi that disperses the Money Sword will also be very powerful.

    The money sword is basically much more precious than the peach wood sword. Although the peach wood sword requires ancient peach wood to carve, there is a lot of peach wood. The copper coins that the money sword can use are all copper coins that need to be passed around by a large number of people and are full of yang energy.  And if the money sword is scattered, these copper coins will be useless. It is said that one use will reduce the number of copper coins.

    Now I didn¡¯t think too much, I just pulled the knot, and the copper coin sword spread out immediately. Except for the copper coin on the hilt that was still in my hand, all the other coins melted into Hungry Shura¡¯s belly.

    "Edict!" I read hastily.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????? Hungry Shura, who had no reaction when the money sword was inserted, flew backwards with a bang when I released the copper sword, and hit the stairs.

    I turned around and ran away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, I don¡¯t expect to be able to deal with this guy with just such a money sword.

    "If I hit him, it would be okay if he couldn't move for a while, but if he was fine, I wouldn't have a second money sword to explode for me.

    I had barely taken two steps when the yin energy came from behind me. Obviously, my decision was extremely smart.

    Soon I rushed to the first floor and ran outside the Public Security Bureau building.

    I ran out of the police station to take a look.

    At this time, there was a circle made of candles in the middle of the square outside the gate of the Public Security Bureau.

    This circle is about ten meters in diameter, so I ran towards it without hesitation.

    I¡¯m very fast and I jumped into the circle very quickly.

    I looked back and saw that Hungry Shura had indeed followed him out, but he was standing outside the circle, obviously very afraid of this circle.

    "Do you really think I'm so overwhelmed by hatred? I won't be stupid enough to run into the reincarnation salvation formation." Hungry Shura said with a smile.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 44 The Underworld Scroll

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Suddenly, Yan Beixun came out of the grass around the square, looked at Hungry Shura and said, "If I were you, I would just pretend not to know, go in, and let me be sent to reincarnation. If you continue to suck souls, wouldn't you?  , I won¡¯t even be able to reincarnate after that.¡±

    "Don't tempt me with reincarnation. I don't care. If I drink Meng Po soup in the underworld and have no memory of my life, am I still me? It's okay if I don't reincarnate." Hungry Shura took two steps back.  Obviously he wants to keep a certain distance from the reincarnation transcendence formation.

    Although I have a very bad impression of Tang Fei, I always feel that what he said makes sense. After drinking Meng Po soup, he reincarnates and becomes a completely different person. What is the meaning of such reincarnation?

    Yan Beixun shrugged: "Since you are stubborn, I can only beat you in."

    "Zhang Xiu, get ready inside. As soon as I get him in, hold him tightly so that I can activate the formation." Yan Beixun yelled at me and ran towards Hungry Shura.

    "Okay." I nodded quickly and focused on Hungry Shura.

    I also wondered in my mind whether Yan Beixun could beat Hungry Shura. If based on the strength Hungry Shura showed just now, there should be no problem for Yan Beixun to lay down on him. The key is, if Hungry Shura  Are there any hidden methods?

    After all, in theory, ghosts are second only to ghosts and monsters.

    ?Perhaps you may be wondering what the ghosts and monsters I keep mentioning are.

    Theoretically, everything can become a demon. Among animals, the more spiritual animals are, the more so, such as foxes, weasels and the like, and ghosts can also become demons.

    A ghost itself is already the incarnation of resentment. If it becomes a demon, it is no longer a ghost. It has a physical body and is called a ghost. No matter what kind of ghost it is, its abilities are extremely terrifying.

    Tang Fei's incarnation of Hungry Shura saw Yan Beixun rushing towards him, but he did not show any behavior of underestimating the enemy. If this guy knew that he had become Hungry Shura, he would probably come to us for revenge a while later. Since he just  He learned in a surprised tone that he didn't expect that he would become a ghost like Hungry Shura.

    But no matter how powerful something is, it takes time to settle down. The analogy between Hungry Shura and ordinary ghosts is a person with extremely high talent for catching ghosts and a person with average talent.

    But when you are highly talented and haven¡¯t learned any Taoist skills, aren¡¯t you the same as ordinary people?

    This is what Hungry Shura is like at this time. Although Hungry Shura is a powerful ghost, after all, Tang Fei is just his top seven tonight, and the time he has become Hungry Shura is too short.

    "If he hadn't absorbed so many people's souls before, I would probably be able to get rid of him.

    Yan Beixun held a red rope in his hand, rushed forward and put it around Hungry Shura's neck.

    Hungry Shura stretched out his hand to grab the red rope, as if he wanted to open it. Unexpectedly, as soon as his hand touched the red rope, he moved away faster than when he grabbed it, and did not dare to touch the red rope.  rope, and the red rope was also directly wrapped around his neck.

    "This red rope can be soaked in black dog blood for five days and five nights." Yan Beixun said, dragging Hungry Shura with the red rope towards the reincarnation salvation formation.

    "Ahhh." An unpleasant cry came from Hungry Shura's mouth.

    "Is this guy so easy to deal with?" I was stunned for a moment.

    Yan Beixun dragged him towards the reincarnation salvation formation and said, "The strongest thing about Hungry Shura is using illusions to absorb people's souls. If you fight hard, I'm not afraid of him."

    "Since you already know that my strongest skill is illusion, why are you dragging him to the reincarnation transcendence formation?"

    As Yan Beixun spoke, the voice of Hungry Shura came to my ears.

    At this time, Hungry Shura was actually standing at the previous position, and the person Yan Beixun was dragging away with the red rope turned out to be Deputy Director Wang.

    Deputy Director Wang¡¯s face turned red at this time and he shouted: ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    "Hallucination?" I was stunned for a moment. Deputy Director Wang didn't show up at all just now. Why, in the blink of an eye, the Hungry Shura in Yan Beixun's hand turned into Deputy Director Wang.

    "Grass, why is it so heavy?" Yan Beixun dropped the red rope, took a breath and looked at Hungry Shura and said, "How about we discuss it? You tell me the whereabouts of the Huan Qing Giant Sword, and I will let you enter the underworld and do it.  How about Yinsi?"

    "Yinsi?" As soon as Hungry Shura heard these two words, his eyes lit up and his heart began to beat.

    "Hey, why did you let him be the underworld?" I asked strangely.

    Yan Beixun looked back at me and said: "Where do you think those underworlds in the underworld came from? In fact, most of them were people who ate food from the underworld when they were alive.At that time, if you build a good relationship with some officials in the underworld, you can get the scroll of the underworld. After you die, you can get a job in the underworld with the scroll of the underworld. It just so happens that our Yan family happens to have one  This Yin Division receives the scroll.  "

    "The Yinsi receives the scroll." Hungry Shura said jealously: "How did you get something that I couldn't even get during my lifetime?"

    "Don't forget who my ancestor is, Yan Chixia. It's very easy to pass down a few scrolls to guide the underworld." Yan Beixun looked at Hungry Shura and said, "How is it? Is this deal a good deal?"

    "Are you really willing to trade such a precious thing for me to go to the underworld?" Hungry Shura looked at Yan Bei and asked.

    It¡¯s not surprising that Tang Fei¡¯s incarnation of Hungry Shura is so excited. Although this is the first time I¡¯ve heard Yan Beixun mention the Yinsi Scroll, I can also understand the value of such a thing.

    People live for what?

    Money power?

    What if you have both of these things?  Of course I want to live longer, especially those who are already dead will cherish the feeling of being alive.

    After becoming the Yinsi, you have been separated from the book of life and death. Unless you are killed artificially, you can live forever. This opportunity is extremely rare. No wonder Tang Fei is so excited.

    "I know myself. I saw your illusion just now. There is no way to break it. Since I can't deal with you, should I wait until you become extremely powerful and wait to die? I don't want to die." Yan Beixunyao  Shaking his head, he took out a black scroll from his backpack.

    This black scroll is sealed with a red talisman. Only after the talisman is torn open can the contents inside be seen.

    "Are you really willing to give it to me?" Hungry Shura looked surprised, stretched out his hand and said, "Throw it to me, and I will go to the underworld immediately and never cause trouble to you two again."

    "Then you take it." Yan Beixun said and threw the scroll over.

    After Hungry Shura took the scroll, he hurriedly tore open the red talisman and then opened the scroll.

    As soon as the scroll was opened, a hand stretched out from inside, grabbed Hungry Shura's neck tightly, and then slowly dragged Hungry Shura into the scroll.

    "You, you plotted against me!" Hungry Shura's face changed drastically, and he struggled unwillingly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 45 Transcendence

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Isn't this the Yin Si's scroll?" I asked in surprise.

    Yan Bei  One, it is specially used to seal ghosts that cannot be dealt with, and the number of times it can be used is limited, alas."

    Yan Beixun said, with a look of pain on his face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how powerful Yan Chixia was back then, but the scroll alone was extremely powerful.

    Soon, Hungry Shura was grabbed into the scroll by the hand inside the scroll. Then the scroll fell to the ground and he rolled it up. Then the red talisman on the ground flew to the scroll and recovered as before.

    "Is it solved?" I saw Hungry Shura being caught in the scroll, sitting on the ground, and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Fortunately, that guy has no knowledge and doesn't know how the underworld guides the scroll, otherwise the secret would have been exposed." Yan Beixun walked into the reincarnation transcendence formation with the scroll.

    "Come out quickly." Yan Beixun said.

    I quickly ran out of the grand salvation formation, and then Yan Beixun recited the scripture: "If there are people in the future who have insufficient food and clothing, and those who ask for help do not obey their wishes, they may suffer from many illnesses, or they may suffer from severe decline, their homes may be uneasy, and their families may be scattered.  , or various misfortunes, frequent disobedience to the body, and frequent frights during sleep and dreams. Such people, when they hear the name of Ksitigarbha and see the shape of Ksitigarbha, are sincerely respectful and recite it thousands of times, these unfavorable things will gradually disappear.  Then you will find peace and happiness, abundant food and clothing. Even in your sleep and dreams, you will feel peaceful and happy."

    Yan Beixun is reciting the Ksitigarbha Sutra, which is a sutra used to save the souls of the dead.

    In fact, generally speaking, Taoist priests will not save the souls of the dead. Only a few branches of Taoism will save the souls of the dead. Saving the souls of the dead is more of a matter for monks.

    "The things that monster hunters learn are extremely complicated, and they basically know a little bit about Buddhism and Taoism."

    I don¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but when I was slowly reciting the sutra, I suddenly looked inside the flames of the white candles on the ground and saw that there seemed to be Buddha chanting mantras inside.

    And the ground of the reincarnation transcendence formation was filled with bursts of white light. These white lights poured into the scroll, and then Hungry Shura seemed to be dragged out of it by these white lights.

    He was floating in mid-air, surrounded by this white light, struggling constantly.

    "You villain, you bastard" Hungry Shura kept cursing at me and Yan Beixun.

    While he was cursing, dozens of small white light spots, like fireflies, flew out from his mouth.

    After these light spots appeared, they flew towards the Ministry of Public Security building.

    "Are these the spirits of those who fainted?" Deputy Director Wang, who had been silent for the whole time, suddenly asked.

    Yan Beixun nodded, then stood in front of the great formation of reincarnation and said, "Tang Fei, you are about to be reincarnated, why don't you tell me everything you know, who stole the Huanqing Giant Sword and the Qimen Flying Armor?  "

    "Haha." Suddenly, Hungry Shura laughed wildly: "Do you think you can deal with the man who stole the Huanqing Giant Sword and Qimen Flying Armor if you can deal with me? Let me tell you, a person like me has several weapons in his hands.  Even if there are ten of you, you are no match for him, and you will never be able to find these two treasures."

    Countless white lights grabbed Hungry Shura and pulled him into the ground, and then the reincarnation and salvation formation returned to its original state.

    Yan Beixun's eyes were filled with loss, and he clenched his fists and said, "You've already gone to reincarnation, but you still refuse to tell me?"

    "Yan Bei  On Beixun's shoulders, Yan Beixun was comforted.

    Yan Beixun nodded, exhaled, and seemed relieved.

    "Thank you both very much." Deputy Director Wang clasped his fists at me and Yan Beixun angrily, and then said awkwardly: "I misunderstood you two about the previous matter, please don't worry about it."

    "You." Yan Beixun looked at Deputy Director Wang, paused and said, "You are a qualified policeman."

    "Why do you say that?" I asked strangely.

    "The guy named Bo Zhan before was a little police officer who was afraid of life and death. This director is much higher than him. After listening to my suggestion, he was the first to go." Yan Beixun smiled.  Said: "There is no media here, so there is no need to put on a show."

    "Who is not afraid of death? I was so scared that I almost peed my pants just now." Deputy Director Wang sat down on the ground, took out a cigarette, took a puff and said, "Looking at me, you may think I am a corrupt official because I am fat.  And so on, in fact??He was quite handsome when he was young, and I have always been fed up with corrupt officials. When I treated you two like that before, I really regarded them as vicious murderers. That's why I did this. I hope you can forgive me.  "

    "It's normal. I kill ghosts, and occasionally I kill good ghosts." Yan Beixun nodded: "If nothing happens, can we leave? We don't need to bear the identity of a murderer anymore."

    "Of course." Deputy Director Wang stood up and said, "In addition, I have one more thing to ask you two."

    "Say." Yan Beixun said.

    "Our Public Security Bureau actually occasionally encounters supernatural cases that cannot be solved. I want to say, if we encounter a supernatural case in the future, can we ask you two to help?" Deputy Director Wang looked at Yan Bei and asked.

    "I charge a lot of money for catching ghosts." Yan Beixun laughed: "If you have such a case in the future, you can come to me, and the price will be determined based on the situation."

    "Let's go." Yan Beixun said to me, and then picked up the scroll on the ground.

    I was stunned for a moment and said, "Just leave like this?"

    "Otherwise, you still want to go back to the cell and spend the night?" Yan Beixun asked in return.

    "Well, there's something wrong with this guy Bo Zhan." I thought about it and said to Deputy Director Wang: "I was attacked by him when I went up before, and the soul-inducing lamp was extinguished by him."

    "Bo Zhan is a very capable person, but he does have problems with his character. I will deal with it seriously in the future." Deputy Director Wang nodded: "I still have to go in and explain to those who fainted, and I will contact you by phone later."

    ¡°Then Yan Beixun and I walked directly outside the Public Security Bureau.

    "He didn't leave your phone number, how can I find you later?" When Yan Beixun and I walked out of the Public Security Bureau, it was already eleven o'clock in the evening.

    There are not many pedestrians on the street.

    "The police want to find my phone number. Isn't that easy?" Yan Beixun rolled his eyes at me: "Let's go back to the Chinese medicine shop and have a good sleep. In this shabby place, the bed is too hard and it's hard to fall asleep at all.  Comfortable."

    ¡°How about we go buy some chicken legs to eat?¡± I suggested. After eating porridge and steamed buns for seven days, I was already starving to death.

    "Don't mention chicken legs to me. If you mention chicken drumsticks to me again, I'll beat them up."

    ¡¾ps: Xiaojiu WeChat wujiu1995, do you want to know what the prototype of the character in Xiaojiu's book looks like?  I will put photos of various prototypes in the book on WeChat, such as Zhang Lingfeng, Wu Jiu, etc. The answers are all in Xiaojiu¡¯s WeChat.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 46 Betting on the treasure

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yan Beixun and I went back to the traditional Chinese medicine shop and stayed there overnight, and hurried back to school early the next morning.

    When I returned to school, I didn¡¯t explain much, because according to what Qin Jiang and the others said, even if they were beaten to death, they wouldn¡¯t believe that I had the guts to kill someone.

    I told them that I passed by a murder scene and was arrested as a murderer by the police. Fortunately, the school didn't know about it yet, so Qin Jiang and the others told the class teacher that I had something urgent to do when I returned to my hometown.

    It was still early in the morning when I came back. At 8:30 in the morning, I talked a lot with Qin Jiang and the others, and then I was dragged to class by Qin Jiang, Fatty Guo and the others.

    For university courses, as long as you don¡¯t want to take the postgraduate entrance examination, you can just deal with it casually and get passable test scores. There¡¯s no point in pursuing too high a level, right?

    I sat in my seat, listening to the teacher on the stage, and felt sleepy.

    Suddenly, Qin Jiang next to me asked: "By the way, Axiu, are you busy this afternoon?"

    "It's okay, what's wrong?" I asked strangely.

    "It's the netizen I told you about last time. I want to make an appointment to meet you. What do you think?" Qin Jiang said, "You also know that Brother Jiang, I am shy, so I want you to accompany me."

    ¡°Ah, is that Li Bingbing?¡± I was stunned.

    Qin Jiang asked: "What Li Bingbing?"

    "No, I, I have something to do today. I have to go to the library to read. You can go find Shen Kai or Fatty." I said.

    "Don't look for me, I will never meet netizens in my life." Shen Kai was sleeping on the table. Hearing my and Qin Jiang's voices, he sat up and hurriedly distanced himself. Shen Kai and I looked at each other, both worried.  Qin Jiang felt silent.

    Neither Shen Kai nor I said what the problem was. Shen Kai was probably afraid of being embarrassed. After all, his experience of meeting netizens was regarded by him as a huge stain and painful memory in his life, while I wanted to see Qin  When Jiang came back, he had an expression on his face that looked like he was in a hurry.

    "Look at these two people, they are inexperienced. Fat brother, I will accompany you. You can go and find out which little girl in the city hospital has not had her little hands kneaded by me." Fatty Guo whispered to him not far away.  Qin Jiang said.

    "That's enough, brother." Qin Jiang gave a thumbs up.

    I continued to sleep, and soon it was noon, the time for get out of class to end.

    The four of us walked outside together. There are no classes this afternoon.

    Qin Jiang and Fatty were going to meet netizens. Seeing Qin Jiang's anxious look, he had no intention of accompanying me. As for Shen Kai, this grandson hooked up a freshman girl somewhere and said he would lead this freshman.  The girl went to the back mountain to see the lake.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off back: I've been studying in this school for a year, why didn't I know there was a lake in the back mountain?

    After Qin Jiang and Fatty left, Shen Kai and I walked to the dormitory, and I asked, "How did you hook up with this girl?"

    "Haha, in a society that values ??faces, you are at a huge disadvantage. You have been caught in the freshman report these days. I went to receive the freshmen and saw that the girl was pretty, so I sent her back to the dormitory and asked for her phone number, hehe." Shen.  Kai smiled and said, "I'll go back and take a shower and then take her to the back mountain to see the lake."

    After returning to the dormitory, Shen Kai happily ran into the toilet to take a shower, while I lay on the bed, thinking about my own lifelong events.

    Speaking of which, the group of buddies in our dormitory are all trying to find their significant other. Fatty Guo has the best record. After all, he has a brilliant record of beating all the young nurses in the city hospital, and Qinjiang¡¯s Li Bingbing is not the best.  It's unreliable, but he also tries hard.

    Even the frightened Shen Kai found a freshman without mercy.

    Should I also find a girlfriend?

    When I thought about this question, Tang Xue's appearance appeared in front of my eyes, her words and smiles, and the sound and shadow of bringing me a lunch box.

    I let out a breath, maybe I can¡¯t even bring myself to find another girlfriend before I kill Mr. Niu.

    Even Ye Fanrou is like this. After getting to know Tang Xue, I found that I never called Yan Beixun uncle again. This was a psychological change.

    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore, I get a headache just thinking about it.

    I shook my head. Shen Kai had already come out of the shower, sprayed some perfume coquettishly, then twisted his buttocks and ran out humming a little song.

    I was really too free and didn¡¯t know what to do, so I just lay on the bed and fell asleep.

    I don¡¯t know how long I slept for, but I was confused when I suddenly heard the phone ringing.

    I picked up the phone and saw that it was Qin Jiang calling.

    I picked up the phone and immediately??Understanding why he called, he said, "Brother Jiang, there's a fire in your house. Come back quickly."

    "Your house just caught fire. Your whole family is on fire. Come out quickly. I'll treat you to hot pot at the same place." Hearing Qin Jiang's voice, he seemed extremely happy.

    Damn it, it¡¯s not like he won the bet, is it really Li Bingbing?

    "Wait for me, I'll be here soon." I quickly got up and got dressed, and looked at the time. It was already four o'clock in the afternoon.

    The old place we are talking about is actually a hot pot restaurant opposite the school. Basically, our group of people likes to eat hot pot, and we will go here to have a meal when we have nothing to do.

    I walked into the hot pot restaurant and saw Qin Jiang¡¯s group of people sitting by the window seat on the left.

    At this time, Qin Jiang was sitting next to a fair and beautiful girl. The girl was wearing a white dress, without makeup, and was sitting there quietly.

    Shen Kai and Fatty were sitting across from each other, and they were chatting.

    "Hello, sister-in-law." I walked over and said immediately.

    The woman¡¯s face turned red and she lowered her head and said nothing.

    Qin Jiang looked at him with admiration, but he said verbally: "Don't be ridiculous, this is my friend, not what you think."

    "Hey, what are you pretending to be? What's your sister-in-law's name?" I sat down on the chair and asked.

    "Fang Jing." Fang Jing looked up at me and said.

    "What a good name, Fang Jing, Qin Jiang, it sounds like a perfect match at first sight. I know how to calculate the horoscopes, otherwise I will help you two calculate the horoscopes." I said with a smile.

    "It's a perfect match no matter what." Shen Kai said.

    "Don't make trouble." Qin Jiang pretended to glare at Shen Kai and I, then whispered in my ear: "Good brothers, I will continue to treat you to dinner tomorrow."

    Two sentences, another meal.

    Soon the waiter brought the menu, we ordered some dishes and started chatting.

    It was the fat man who spoke first.

    "Sister-in-law, how did you meet Brother Jiang? You don't know that Brother Jiang is very prestigious in our school." Fatty Guo said with a smile.

    We made an agreement a long time ago that as long as whoever brings his girlfriend out, everyone else will call him sister-in-law and praise that person.

    "We met on QQ." Fang Jing said.

    Shen Kai quickly said: "By the way, sister-in-law, do you have any sisters who like handsome guys? Do you think I'm handsome enough? Do you want to introduce one to me?"

    "Hey, by the way, I forgot if you didn't tell me. Didn't you tell me that you asked your elementary school girl to go to the back mountain to see the lake? Why did you come here?" I asked Shen Kai strangely.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 47 Longyin Temple

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Shen Kai looked depressed: "Don't mention it. When I went to find her, it turned out that she was with her high school boyfriend. Her boyfriend was called Zhuang. He looked like a gorilla. When I went up, they didn't say anything.  Said, he put his hand on my shoulder and patted me twice and asked me why I wanted his girlfriend."

    "Then what?"

    "Then? What's next? Could it be that I asked his girlfriend to go to the back mountain to see the lake? If I really say that, I guess you will have to come to the hospital to see me." Shen Kai sighed.

    Qin Jiang said angrily: "It's okay. It depends on fate when it comes to a girlfriend. Find it slowly. We can't be in a hurry"

    Damn it, he's not in a hurry anymore. There's such a quiet girl like Fang Jing sitting next to him, so how can he be in a hurry?

    But now, after all, Fang Jing and Qin Jiang have just met, so it¡¯s not easy for us to harm him.

    Why.

    After finishing the hot pot meal, it was getting dark outside, so Qin Jiang sent Fang Jing back to school.

    And the three of us staggered towards the dormitory.

    I did drink a lot today.

    "Axiu, you said Qin Jiang is so rough, how could he date such a beautiful girl like Fang Jing? Brother Kai and I" Shen Kai said and burped: "Brother Kai and I, don't tell me  It¡¯s Handsome than Pan An, but it¡¯s also Yushu Linfeng. There¡¯s no dispute about this, right?¡±

    "It turns out that the netizen I dated was so ugly, and Qin Jiang hooked up with a beautiful girl as soon as we dated him." Shen Kai said, with endless envy and jealousy in his words.

    The fat man's face was red. He had drunk too much. He put his arm around Shen Kai's shoulders and said, "Last time you asked Axiu to accompany you. How dare that beautiful girl come out? Look at me. Fat brother is here to take action. One can stand up to the other two. Next time you can  Just make an appointment with some girls online, fat brother, I will accompany you, but I don¡¯t believe it, my fat brother is already here, how can those little girls not give you face, and still hide them and dare not come out? "

    "That makes sense." Shen Kai nodded.

    "It makes sense, you two are just talking nonsense and deserve to be fucked for the rest of your life." I cursed.

    After the three of us returned to the dormitory, I lay down on the bed and fell asleep in a daze. I drank a little too much today, so I fell asleep directly.

    The next few days were quite busy. Of course, it was not because of the classes. The four of us slept during class. Qin Jiang was busy chatting with Fang Jing on QQ every day, while the three of us were busy with university club activities.  .

    " Fatty and Shen Kai wanted to find a girl from elementary school to end their single careers, but I didn't know what they wanted to do. Anyway, it was just like hanging around every day.

    Early in the morning on Saturday this week, Qin Jiang said that if Fang Jing wanted to go to the amusement park, he would naturally run away.

    Shen Kai, on the other hand, approached Fatty and I with a mysterious look on his face and said, "Brother, I found a good place with a lot of beauties. Do you want to go together?"

    "Say." The fat man said without thinking, his eyes almost turning red.

    Although he has a glorious record of ravaging the entire city's hospitals, it is a fact that he is still single. Seeing Qin Jiang soon finding his beautiful girlfriend, how can he not be envious.

    "Let's go to Ciqikou." Shen Kai clapped his hands and decided.

    "Hey, wait a minute, what's fun in Ciqikou?" I hurriedly said.

    Ciqikou Ancient Town is located on the bank of the Jialing River in Shapingba District, Chongqing, and borders the Jialing River to the east.

    The earliest name of Ciqikou was Baiyanchang, which was named after a Baiyan Temple that once existed here.

    It is said that after Zhu Yunwen was usurped by Zhu Di, he escaped from the palace and became a monk.  When he lived in the Bayu area, he hid in Baolun Temple on Baiyan Mountain for four or five years.  After the world learned about it, they changed the name of Baolun Temple to Longyin Temple based on the fact that Emperor Zhenlong Tianzi once lived here in seclusion.

    Anyway, this place is a particularly famous ancient town in Chongqing.

    I¡¯ve never been there either, so when Shen Kai mentioned it, I thought about it and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got nothing to do, so I¡¯ll just go and have a look.¡±

    Then the three of us walked out of the school together and took the bus to Ciqikou.

    Around ten o¡¯clock in the morning, we arrived at the famous Ciqikou.

    I have seen many ancient towns since I was a child, but to be honest, none of them are as big as Ciqikou.

    At this time, there are quite a lot of people in Ciqikou, and there are also many foreign friends hanging out here.

    The fat man said with a smile: "There is a nail salon in Ciqikou. Many beauties like to go to that nail salon to get their nails done."

    "Fuck you, uncle." Shen Kai and I suddenly became furious.

    This is what he said about bringing us over to see beautiful women?  Paralyzed, where?Is there no beauty in a nail salon?

    Shen Kai and I kicked the fat man in the butt. The fat man suddenly became upset and said, "Oh, damn, I brought you here to see beautiful women, but you did this to me."

    "Who cares about you?" I rolled my eyes at the fat man, but Shen Kai thought for a while and said, "Where is the nail salon you mentioned? Come on, if there is no beauty, I will beat you to death."

    "You don't have to go by yourself, I'm not interested." I shrugged. Compared to the beauties in the nail salon, I was more interested in Ciqikou, so the two of them ran away to see the beauties, and I  A man wandered around this Ciqikou.

    It is no exaggeration to say that the streets of Ciqikou are crowded with people. I was walking towards Longyin City, and suddenly a person bumped into me. I was about to curse, but suddenly I was stunned.

    ?Beauty, absolute beauty.

    This woman looked to be only 18 or 19 years old, with a baby face, short hair, and was wearing a black leather coat. She immediately cursed: "You are looking for death, why are you bumping into me when you have nothing to do?"

    "I'm sorry, beauty." I smiled apologetically, and then continued walking to Longyin Temple without thinking much about it.

    Longyin Temple is very large, and there is a big Buddha in the main hall. Countless pilgrims kneel in front of the big Buddha to worship.

    The place is antique and filled with the smell of incense. When I walked in, I suddenly saw the beautiful woman who bumped into me before kneeling down and worshiping under the Buddha statue.

    I walked to her side and knelt down, turned around and said, "Beauty, do you want to worship Buddha?"

    "Yeah." This beauty glanced at me, still ignoring me.

    "It's good to worship Buddha. There are many gods to worship, and you will be blessed by the gods. I don't know, beauty, are you seeking marriage or peace?" I asked.

    "It's none of your business." She glared at me.

    "Of course it's none of my business. If you're praying for marriage, by chance, the Buddha has sent a handsome enough young man to your side. It's even better to pray for peace, and to send you a man who can protect you throughout your life. No matter what you pray for,  Buddha sent me to you, I wonder if you will accept the delivery, beautiful lady?" I said.

    I didn¡¯t really mean to flirt with her when I said this. After all, Tang Xue¡¯s shadow in my heart still hadn¡¯t dissipated. I was just teasing her with a playful attitude.

    "You work as a courier, right?" the beauty said.

    "Wrong, actually I am a businessman, and I have a lot of business dealings with Jack Ma." I said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 48 Evil Infant Matricide

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "It's not illegal to brag. How can you be related to a rich man like Jack Ma when you are so young." The beauty rolled her eyes at me, looking disbelieving.

    "Let's make a bet. If I really have business dealings with Jack Ma, you will tell me your name. If not, I will tell you my name." I laughed.

    The beauty thought for a moment and nodded.

    "Actually, my relationship with Jack Ma can be traced back to several years ago. At that time, I was chatting on QQ and accidentally added someone" Before I could finish speaking, this beauty asked: "You added Jack Ma? Then  Have we started chatting?¡±

    "No, a person I know asked me to go to Taobao to buy things. I have been shopping for several years. Do you think I have a close cooperative relationship with Jack Ma?" I opened my eyes wide and looked at this beauty.

    "Go to hell." The beauty kicked her over. Fortunately, my skills are not bad, so I quickly took two steps back to avoid it.

    The beauty walked out angrily.

    I quickly shouted at the back of this beautiful woman: "Hey Yida, bah bah, no, what's your name?"

    "My full name is Nita Ma Dou Lett, remember it." she shouted.

    "Nita Ma Dou Let, what a good name." I nodded with a smile. Did you see it? What is it called? This is the charm. It doesn't take a minute to ask the name of a beautiful woman. This skill is Fatty Shen Kai.  Is it possible to have that kind of ** silk?

    No, her name seems a bit strange.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Nita ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Are you teasing me?

    I was stunned for a moment, looking at the back of the beautiful woman who had run away, this girl is a bit interesting.

    Suddenly my cell phone rang. I picked it up and saw that it was a call from Yan Beixun.

    "Hey, brother, what's wrong?" I asked.

    ¡°Pack your things and follow me to Dianjiang.¡± Yan Beixun said on the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Why are you going to my hometown?¡± I asked doubtfully.

    "Do you still remember that evil baby I refused to give birth to in the hospital? Something happened. Where are you? I will pick you up." Yan Beixun said.

    When I heard that it was serious business, I stopped joking and said quickly: "Ciqikou, I'll wait for you at the gate of Ciqikou."

    After saying that, I walked towards the gate of Ciqikou. On the way, I called Fatty and the others and told them that I would leave if I had something to do and come back the day after tomorrow.

    I waited at the gate for about half an hour and then I saw Yan Beixun's car. I got on the passenger seat and saw Yan Beixun's face was serious and he didn't speak. After I got in the car, he glared at the accelerator and drove off.

    "What happened?" I asked after fastening my seat belt.

    Yan Beixun said: "Liang Wenjie called me just now and said that his wife was dead."

    "Dead?" I was stunned.

    "He had something to do last night. He was outside. When he went back at night, his wife was strangled to death by the evil baby." Yan Bei found out.

    "The baby strangled people? If I remember correctly, it was only two or three months old, right?" I said.

    "That's right, his wife slept with the child in her arms at night and was strangled to death after she fell asleep." When Yan Beixun said this, he sighed deeply: "It's hard to talk about this kind of thing. We'll see what happens at that time. My only worry is  What¡¯s more, the evil infant has sucked the yin of the moon.¡±

    "Yueyin?" I asked: "What is this."

    "The essence of the moon," Yan Beixun said: "That is, the moonlight on the fifteenth day of every month. When the moon is at its largest, monsters will suck the moonlight in the open air at night. The moon is yin. Counting it, the day before yesterday was the fifteenth day.  Nothing happened before, but it seems that the evil baby sucked the moon's yin, which gave it the ability to kill."

    "Is it very powerful? More powerful than Hungry Shura?" I asked.

    "Shit, it's just an evil baby. How can he compare with Hungry Shura?" Yan Beixun glared at me: "You don't know how lucky we are to be able to deal with Hungry Shura. If I hadn't seduced him with the Yinsi Guidance Scroll, he could  Deceived? Or else, just relying on his illusions, there is nothing we can do against him unless you open your Yin and Yang Eyes."

    "Don't I have yin and yang eyes?" I asked strangely.

    I suddenly discovered that there seemed to be many things that I still didn¡¯t understand.

    "Do you think you can just open the Yin and Yang eyes? Being able to see ghosts is just the most basic thing for Yin and Yang eyes. Everyone with Yin and Yang eyes can do it." Yan Beixun said: "However, Yin and Yang eyes also have many abilities.  , but it needs to be developed. Some people have yin and yang eyes, and they can only use them to see ghosts in their lives."

    "The Yin and Yang Eyes are divided into four stages."

    "The first stage is your current stage, we call itClosing the eyes can only be used to see ghosts. When encountering illusions, the eyes will be open and blind. Most people will stay at this stage.  "

    "The second stage is called opening the Yin Eye. Once you open the Yin Eye, you will be able to see through all the illusions of Hungry Shura."

    "The third stage is to open the Yang eye, which is really important. It condenses the Yang energy of heaven and earth and kills evil spirits."

    I got excited after hearing this and quickly asked: "What about the fourth stage?"

    "The fourth stage is when the sun and the moon become one and the eyes of the sky are opened." Yan Beixun said: "Whether in history or in mythology, there are some people with third eyes on their foreheads, you know, right?"

    "For example, Erlang Shen Yang Jian, Shuicao Ma Mingwang, Wen Zhongwen Taishi, these are all people who have opened their eyes." Yan Beixun said.

    When I heard it, I said, "I thought they were all freaks."

    ¡°It means that if I open my heavenly eye, a pair of eyes will grow on my forehead? It¡¯s so ugly.¡± I said with some dissatisfaction.

    "Oh my god, you're being pretentious, aren't you? You don't know the benefits of opening your clairvoyance."

    "The benefits? What are the benefits?"

    ¡°I¡¯ve never opened it before, so I know nothing about it.¡± Yan Beixun scolded.

    After I learned that the evil baby was nothing, I felt relieved and started chatting and laughing with Yan Beixun in the car.

    Soon, the car drove into Dianjiang.

    Yan Beixun drove until he reached an old community.

    After getting off the bus, there were many uncles and aunties gathered around the mobile downstairs, and they were talking there.

    "Have you heard? The young man named Liang Wenjie on the fourth floor gave birth to a freak and killed his wife."

    "Didn't you say that his wife died of illness?"

    "Shit, that's a lie. Liang Wenjie's wife was strangled to death by that kid."

    One of the aunts stood in the crowd and spoke so eloquently, as if she had seen it with her own eyes.

    "Go up." Yan Beixun led me to the fourth floor. At this time, two policemen were standing guard at the door of the family.

    "What are you doing? No one can go in." The policeman yelled at us.

    "Isn't he just waiting around?" Yan Beixun pointed inside and said.

    When I saw it, Mr. Wang Jidao was actually standing inside talking to Liang Wenjie, wearing a yellow Taoist robe.

    As soon as Liang Wenjie saw the two of us, he walked up and handed the cigarette to the policeman and said, "Brother, these two are my brothers. They are here to see me. Just let them in." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 49 Bullshit Reasoning

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Liang Wenjie¡¯s eyes were red, and he had obviously just cried.

    After we walked into the room and sat down on the sofa, Yan Beixun looked at Liang Wenjie coldly: "You didn't believe me at the beginning, now you must be punished."

    "Can you say something nice?" I pushed Yan Beixun's arm: "My wife is dead, and you still say that."

    "I'm telling the truth. You believed me at first, but now there are so many things going on." Yan Beixun said angrily: "Even the old guy Wang Jidao thinks so."

    "Humph." Although Mr. Wang Jidao disliked Yan Beixun very much, he nodded.

    Liang Wenjie took a deep breath and said, "Everything is my fault, what should I do now?"

    "What else can we do? Burn that evil baby with fire." As soon as Yan Beixun finished speaking, the policeman at the door scolded: "Damn it, where did the second-rate guy come from to promote feudal superstition? That woman was really dead.  It's weird, but the child is only two months old. Someone must have used this child as a cover after the murder. Liang Wenjie, you are the most suspect."

    ¡°What happened, you became a suspect?¡± Yan Beixun frowned.

    "How can the police believe that a two-month-old child can kill someone?" Liang Wenjie nodded: "The two policemen outside are watching me. They follow me wherever I go, as if they are afraid that I will run away."

    The younger policeman walked in and said, stroking his chin: "Liang Wenjie, the law will not wrong a good person. According to our investigation, your wife Xu Qian has no conflict with other people."

    "How could I kill my wife?" Liang Wenjie stood up excitedly and shouted.

    "As far as I know, your family situation is very good, and your father has been urging you to divorce. So to put it another way, Xu Qian finally got a rich young man like you, how could he be willing to divorce? You must have divorced me that night.  Xu Qian negotiated for divorce, but she refused to kill her, so you felt resentful and killed her, but in your panic, you used a two-month-old child as your cover."

    The policeman pointed at Liang Wenjie and said, imitating the famous Detective Conan: "You are the murderer."

    "You're the one who's paralyzed." I picked up the ashtray on the table and smashed it, hitting the policeman's head.

    With a bang, he knocked me down.

    I couldn¡¯t help but rush up and kick him twice.

    To be honest, this policeman is a bit too much. I watched two more cartoons and imitated the scenes to reason, and I felt like I was Sherlock Holmes. He was so awesome. I had no idea what his so-called 'reasoning' was.  How much damage it caused to Liang Wenjie's heart.

    I believe that Liang Wenjie loves that woman named Xu Qian very much, otherwise he would not have given up his excellent family for such a woman and instead came to live in this old residential building.

    Xu Qian's death must have been the most painful for Liang Wenjie. After all, it was Liang Wenjie who begged Yan Beixun to stay when Yan Beixun wanted to kill the child, so Xu Qian's death really had something to do with him.  .

    "Who is attacking the police?" The policeman stood up and pointed at me: "What are you doing?"

    "Officer, I didn't do anything." I shrugged: "You just said so much, don't you like to reason? Then you said that I attacked the police, what was my motive?"

    ¡°The motive is that you think I went too far.¡± The policeman said without hesitation.

    I clapped my hands and said, "Awesome. It seems like you, officer, know that what you just said was too much."

    The policeman blushed, snorted, and looked at Liang Wenjie: "We will never let a bad guy go. We hope you can surrender."

    After saying that, he walked out and continued to watch outside.

    There are several forensic doctors collecting evidence in Xu Qian¡¯s room, and no one is allowed in at all.

    "What about the evil baby?" Yan Bei asked.

    "They were sent to the police station." Liang Wenjie said: "They all thought I was the one who killed Xiaoqian. They were afraid that I would harm the child, so they sent her to the police station for protection."

    "Protect them? They should be protected, right?" Yan Beixun frowned and said, "This is really troublesome. The evil baby is in the police station."

    "There is something unusual about that evil baby." Suddenly Wang Jidao said, "After I was discharged from the hospital, I went to Liang Wenjie and took a look at the evil baby. I wanted to kill it, but Liang Wenjie refused."

    "Unusual? Old man, if you say it's unusual, what's so unusual about it?" Yan Beixun said.

    Wang Jidao didn't care that Yan Beixun called him an old thing. He said: "This evil baby was born with ghost bones."

      ¡°Ghost bones?¡± Yan Beixun was stunned for a moment.

    I asked from the side: "What are ghost bones?"

    Yan Beixun breathed out and said, "Born with ghost bones, this evil baby is born with yin energy in its bones. Do you understand?"

    "I don't understand." I shook my head: "Since this is an evil baby, isn't it normal to have Yin energy?"

    "It's normal. Although he is an evil baby born by Liang Wenjie's father using evil magic, he is actually a baby in essence. Although he will suck moon essence after birth and gradually turn into evil spirits, he does not necessarily have ghost bones.  ."

    "Ghost bones." Yan Beixun thought for a while and said, "Let's go to the police station to ask for it, bring it out and burn it."

    "Don't think about it, the police station will let us do such a thing? Although the evil baby is evil, in the eyes of outsiders, he is just an ordinary child. If we really want to do such a thing, what will happen instead?  It will arouse the anger of the police." Wang Jidao pointed at Liang Wenjie and said: "Now we must clear Liang Wenjie's suspicion as soon as possible, and then let the police return the evil baby and then burn it."

    "It's too late, old guy. You also know that an evil baby with ghost bones may turn into a ghost. Give him a few years to turn into a ghost. Then he will be a disaster." Yan Beixun said.  : "And it has ghost bones. God knows what it will be capable of in the future. It must be eradicated as soon as possible."

    "I know, but today's society has laws, how can you be allowed to kill people indiscriminately." Wang Jidao looked at Yan Beixun: "No matter what, he is still a nominal child and is registered."

    Yan Beixun took out the phone directly. After a while, the call was connected.

    "Hey, Deputy Director Wang? I want to ask you a favor. There's a case here in Dianjiang. A friend of mine named Liang Wenjie was wrongly accused of killing his wife. The child was detained by your police station. You see, otherwise you  Make a call?" Yan Beixun said, "Yeah, yes, Liang Wenjie, that's right."

    After saying that, he hung up the phone and Yan Beixun smiled and said, "It's done."

    After about a few minutes, a policeman standing at the door answered the phone. After they exchanged a few words, they looked at Liang Wenjie and went downstairs to leave.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 50 The Yin Travelers Attack

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????? Smart.

    Why didn¡¯t I think of asking Deputy Director Wang for help?

    Yan Beixun looked at Wang Jixun with a stern look on his face and said, "Old guy, it's the 21st century now. Do you think I want to go to the police station to rob you? Look at me, with just a phone call, the evil baby will be there soon."  come over."

    "Do you really want to burn my son to death?" Liang Wenjie asked hesitantly.

    "What's the matter? Are you still reluctant to let go?" Yan Beixun said, "If you are reluctant to let go, we can do it without burning you, but you won't survive more than a month. Within a month, this evil baby will definitely take action on you."

    When Liang Wenjie heard this, hesitation appeared on his face. He sat on the chair and remained silent without speaking.

    "When the child is brought back later, we will take him out and burn him." Yan Beixun asked, "Is there any place where you have enough yang energy?"

    "My house." Wang Jidao said calmly: "I happen to have a Taoist altar at home, so I can destroy it."

    About half an hour later, a male policeman walked in holding a baby.

    This kid looks a lot older than when he was just born. He looks around curiously with his eyes wide open, as if he is curious about everything. He is also fair and white, and he looks like a well-behaved kid. It¡¯s hard for me.  Connect him with the evil baby.

    I looked at the child and asked Liang Wenjie next to me: "Is this your son?"

    "Yes." Liang Wenjie stepped forward, carefully took the child, and then thanked the policeman, who turned around and left.

    "Leave it to us." Yan Beixun stepped forward and said seriously.

    "This guy looks pretty cute." I couldn't help but say, "Are we really making a mistake?"

    "Don't talk nonsense." Yan Beixun: "It looks innocent and cute, but if it really wants to become aggressive, you will be torn apart by it."

    "Let's go." Yan Beixun snatched the child from Liang Wenjie's hand, then walked out with the evil baby in his arms. He turned back and said, "Liang Wenjie, it would be better if you don't follow."

    "Hey." I patted Liang Wenjie on the shoulder, not knowing what to say. In other words, no matter what I said to him now, he wouldn't listen.

    The three of us walked out together and walked to Yanbei¡¯s car.

    Yan Beixun handed the child over to me to hold.

    I took it carefully and looked at the child warily.

    "Didn't you just say that it looks cute? What are you afraid of?" Yan Beixun glanced at me. I sat in the passenger seat, and Mr. Wang Jidao sat in the back.

    Yan Beixun said while driving: "Some things may look very beautiful, but behind the scenes, they can swallow you up. Especially in our profession, we must not be fooled by what we see."

    "Sometimes what you see is not what you see." Yan Beixun turned to look at me and said, "Can you understand this?"

    "When did you speak so politely?" I said, looking at the child I was holding and asked, "This guy won't jump up and bite me, right?"

    Mr. Wang Jidao said from behind: "Don't worry, it's daytime now and the yang energy is sufficient. This evil baby has no means of attacking people."

    The car quickly left Dianjiang City and headed for the mountain where Mr. Wang Jidao¡¯s home is located.

    After driving for a while, two cars came up from behind.

    I looked back and saw that the two cars were not taking pictures and were driving very fast. Soon one car drove in front of Yan Beixun's car and the other car got behind it.

    "Fasten your seat belt, it seems that the fact that this little guy has ghost bones has been revealed." Yan Beixun said.

    I had already seen something was wrong and put on my seat belt.

    "Who are these guys?" I asked doubtfully.

    "They should be evil spirits. Evil babies with ghost bones are their favorite thing. Maybe they will cultivate a ghost." Yan Beixun said, suddenly stepped on the brakes, and the front of the car behind him  , hitting the rear of our car.

    ?????????????????????????????? Bang.

    ??When a car crashes while driving at high speed, it will not remain stable like in a movie.

    Especially the car behind.

    I only felt that our car was shaking a little, and the car behind us was shaking from side to side and hit the rocks on the side of the road.

    Yan Beixun hit the gas and the car rushed out, overtaking the car blocking the front.

    "Oh, you are competing with me on your driving skills. Don't you know that Schumacher is my apprentice?" Yan Beixun started to sneer.

    Mr. Wang Jidao in the back??Asked doubtfully: "Do you still have an apprentice?"

    "That's right, his name is Schumacher. I taught him." Yan Beixun nodded shamelessly.

    Mr. Wang Jidao began to think doubtfully, and said in a low voice: "I have never heard of a person named Schumacher in the Yin and Yang Circle."

    The car was speeding very fast and soon reached a country road, but the speed of the car still did not slow down much. The guy behind also followed closely, driving very fast.

    ¡°Find a way to kill him?¡± I asked.

    "Have you watched too many movies? Do you want me to throw a rocket launcher to you and you can fire it?" Yan Beixun rolled his eyes at me: "Sit tight, it's good if you can escape."

    "That's not right, what are we afraid of him doing?" I said doubtfully, "Isn't he just a shady person?"

    "I'm not afraid of Bi Dao Shu, but what if there are a few strong men in their car? Can we defeat him? You are a half-cripple and the old cripple behind you?" Yan Beixun said: "The boy is born to be a ghost.  Gu, if you let these get, there will be big trouble in the future, old guy, find a way to deal with him in the car."

    Wang Jidao frowned when he heard this: "There is no altar in the car, how can we burn it?"

    "Can you use gasoline?" I said, "Pour some gasoline on him, then light it and throw it out."

    "It's unreliable." Yan Beixun shook his head: "He can't be burned to death. Even if this guy is burned to death, his bones will not be scattered. He is still a very powerful evil spirit. It is just as troublesome to let the guys behind him pick him up. Only with pure Yang  The fire will burn his ghost bones."

    "Pure Yang fire?" I asked doubtfully.

    "The fire of pure Yang is the sun in the sky. Nothing is as big a threat to evil spirits as the sun." Mr. Wang Jidao behind him said: "Actually, the best way to burn this evil baby is to use the Taiqing Flame Mirror Array.  "

    "The method of the Taiqing Flame Mirror Array is to place an octagonal lens on the ground in an open space, and then place a bronze mirror in all directions. Dot cinnabar in the middle of the eight bronze mirrors, and then place the evil object on the ground.  On the mirror, and then at twelve o'clock at noon, when the sun is at its strongest, eight mirrors are used to illuminate the evil objects, and the evil objects can be burned. This is the fire of pure Yang."

    Wang Jidao sighed: "This evil baby has just been born. Even if it is not noon, I can burn him to death, but now, there is no condition for me to arrange the Taiqing Flame Mirror Array."

    "Is a convertible okay?" Yan Beixun asked.

    "Your car is not a convertible." I said speechlessly.

    Yan Beixun pressed a button while driving. Suddenly, a large piece of the car flew out, and the car turned into a convertible.

    "It is now." Yan Beixun said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 51 Dongfang Bo

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I was dumbfounded when I saw it. Damn it, this car is so awesome.

    Yan Beixun was dumbfounded when he saw me, and said sternly: "It's awesome. Don't think this car is cheap. It looks like an ordinary Mondeo, but I have secretly modified it a lot."

    "What are you doing with the modification?" At this time, there was no wind protection above our heads, but it felt a little chilly.

    "My goal in life was to have a car." Yan Beixun lit a cigarette and said with a sad look on his face: "I took the money to the car sales place and said I wanted to buy a good car, but I ended up buying this thing.  .¡±

    "I was quite happy in the first two days, but then I took a look at Batman, and the Batmobile he drove was really awesome, and it even breathed fire, so I couldn't help but find someone to modify it."  Yan Beixun said: "This car has many functions. Let me introduce them to you. Look at the middle. It looks like it has a DVD player. In fact, it is a rice cooker. I thought, when will I drive to the barren mountains and there will be no food to eat?  Now, use this to cook."

    I turned around speechlessly and said to Mr. Wang Jidao: "Mr. Wang, let's discuss how to kill this evil baby."

    "Hey, hey, it's rude for you to suddenly change the subject while I'm talking." Yan Beixun said.

    Wang Jidao took out the eight-sided bronze mirror from his bag and said to me, "Come behind me."

    I climbed into the back seat with this evil baby in my arms.

    "Wow wow wow."

    At this time, the evil baby started crying loudly, as if he sensed some danger.

    "Press him on the chair and don't let him move around." Wang Jidao said.

    I nodded and pressed it firmly on the chair.

    Then Wang Jidao bit the tip of his right finger, and the blood that flowed out touched the center of the eight bronze mirrors.

    He held a bronze mirror and used the principle of refraction to refract a ray of sunlight and shine on the evil infant's brow.

    The cry of the evil baby became louder.

    Suddenly the car shook violently, and I quickly grabbed the chair to prevent myself from being thrown out.

    "Can you drive properly?" I cursed at Yan Beixun in front of me.

    "Look at the back for yourself." Yan Beixun said.

    I¡¯ll take a look.

    The car behind has already caught up.

    This road is just a dirt track in the countryside and can only accommodate one car, so there is no hope of overtaking.

    "Continue." Mr. Wang Jidao said hurriedly.

    Suddenly, I felt something sink under the car, and then there was a bang.

    The car stopped.

    "What's wrong?"

    "Puncture." Yan Beixun narrowed his eyes and said, "Old guy, take this evil baby and run away quickly. Axiu and I stay here to stop them."

    "Yes." Mr. Wang Jidao grabbed the evil baby by the neck, opened the car door and ran away.

    The car behind also stopped, and two people walked out of it, a man and a woman.

    The man looked to be in his thirties, bald, wearing a white shirt, and had a dark tattoo on his arm, while the woman was in her mid-twenties, with long red hair and heavy makeup.  Looks very coquettish.

    "Where did the trash fish come from and dare to come to my place to snatch the evil baby?" Yan Beixun held a cigarette in his mouth and squinted at the two people.

    "Yan Beixun, we Xingyin people and you, the demon hunter, are on the same page. In my memory, there seems to be no demon hunter who likes to deal with such chores, right?" The bald man twisted his neck and looked at Yan Bei.  Looking for explanation.

    Yan Beixun threw the cigarette to the ground and stepped on it: "I'm in a good mood today. I want to take care of it. What's wrong? Don't accept it? Come on, everyone."

    The bald man took two steps forward, and all the muscles in his arms bulged, making me swallow my saliva. Do you really want to fight this guy?

    Suddenly, there was the sound of a motorcycle on the road we came from before.

    A handsome young man wearing a black vest, who looked to be about twenty-one or twelve years old, parked next to the bald man and the woman on a motorcycle.

    "Crazy python, Ji Ji, what I told you is a little polite, understand?" This man is really handsome, with exquisite facial features and silver-white hair.

    "Is it you?" Yan Beixun raised his eyebrows.

    "Do you know him?" I looked at Yan Beixun next to me in confusion.

    "Is this your junior brother?" The silver-haired man glanced at me, and then said to Yan Beixun: "Long time no see, two years? Or three years? Should I call you Yan Beixun now? Or should I call you Master?  What??¡±

    "Evil disciple!" Yan Beixun clenched his fists and looked at the silver-haired man.

    "He is your apprentice." My eyes widened, not to mention how surprised I was.

    "Uncle, didn't he tell you about me?" The silver-haired man looked at me and said, "Please allow me to introduce myself. My name is Dongfang Bo."

    "Have you ever had an apprentice before?" I looked at Yan Bei next to me and asked.

    Yan Beixun's face was livid, he looked at Dongfang Bo, gritted his teeth and said, "I don't have any apprentice, he is just a beast."

    "Master, it hurts my heart when you say this." Dongfang Bo shook his head and said to Yan Beixun: "You used to say that I am the most proud disciple of your life. We haven't seen you for two or three years. That's it.  ¡±

    Dongfang Bo said to the two people behind him: "You go after that old guy and bring back the evil baby, but be careful and be polite to the old man. I'll stay and chat with my master for a while."

    "Yes." The two men nodded and chased in the direction where Mr. Wang Jidao ran.

    I still wanted to stop him, but Dongfang Bo came up and punched me in the stomach.

    I felt a sharp pain in my stomach, and I opened my mouth and spit out a mouthful of sour water.

    "Stop!" Yan Beixun punched him.

    Unexpectedly, Dongfang Bo dodged easily. He shook his head: "Master, you can't do this. This is how you hit someone."

    He kicked Yan Beixun in the stomach. Yan Beixun was kicked back two or three steps and hit the hood of the car.

    "Isn't he your master? What are you doing?" I said doubtfully.

    I suddenly discovered that Yan Beixun actually hid a lot of things from me. He didn't even mention such a big thing as having an apprentice to me.

    "Believe me, if you were like me, you would beat him up. If he hadn't been my master before and had raised me for a few years, I would have wanted to kill him now." Dongfang Bo looked at Yan Beixun with calm eyes.

    When I heard this, I also fell silent. From what Dongfang Bo said, they must have had a good relationship before, but I don¡¯t know what happened to make Dongfang Bo want to kill Yan Beixun.

    "It's useless to talk more. You have your way, and I have mine." Yan Beixun took a breath: "I never thought that I did anything wrong, but it was you who actually betrayed the master and became a Yin practitioner.  You have also established an organization of Yin people, I am very disappointed in you."

    Dongfang Bo looked at Yan Beixun with wide eyes: "Master, it was you who told me that I was a dragon and should fly in the blue sky, so how could I be willing to be an ordinary monster hunter? On the contrary, it was you  , over the years, there has been no progress at all, but a lot of regression."  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 52 Enough to brag for a year

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I didn¡¯t know their situation, so I simply didn¡¯t interrupt and just watched from the side.

    "So you established some kind of organization of Yin people. What do you want to do?" Yan Beixun looked a little excited and grabbed Dongfang Bo's collar.

    "It's none of your business." Dongfang Bo shrugged.

    Suddenly, Crazy Python and Gui Ji came back, Gui Ji was holding the evil baby in her right hand, and Python was still carrying old Mr. Wang Jidao who had fainted.

    The crazy python threw old Mr. Wang Jidao directly back into the car. Dongfang Bo pushed Yan Beixun away and turned to leave. Suddenly he looked back at Yan Beixun and said: "Master, let me give you a piece of advice. Not every person who practices Yin is like you."  apprentice."

    "Today, I take into account our previous friendship and won't kill anyone, but you'd better find a corner to hide, just hide in your Chinese medicine shop, catch some ghosts honestly, and make money for the rest of your life, otherwise, you will  Dead." After saying that, Dongfang Bo, Crazy Python and Gui Ji got into the car with Evil Baby, turned around and left.

    I looked at Dongfang Bo and his party riding away, and said to Yan Beixun, "You seem to be hiding a lot of things from me?"

    "This boy was my former apprentice. I was about the same age as you at that time. He was only seven or eight years old. He was an orphan. I found him in a trash can." Yan Beixun sighed and said, "Later I took him in.  He is a disciple, he is very talented, much better than you."

    I touched my nose and Yan Beixun continued: "When he was fourteen years old, he entered the second level of the Yin and Yang Eyes and opened the Yin Eyes. When he was eighteen years old, he and I had a falling out. At that time, he was far away from opening the Yang Eyes.  It¡¯s only one step away, and by now, his male eye should also be open.¡±

    ¡°Why are you having such a breakdown?¡± I asked.

    This is the question I am most curious about.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask if you shouldn¡¯t ask.¡± Yan Beixun glared at me, then he got a spare tire from the trunk. I followed him and changed the tire together.

    On the way Yan Beixun drove back, I was always curious about why the two of them had a falling out, but Yan Beixun refused to say anything.

    "Of course, I'm not stupid enough to continue asking Yan Beixun. He refuses to tell now. If I continue to ask, he still won't tell.

    When we returned to Liang Wenjie's downstairs, Liang Wenjie seemed to have been standing here for a long time. As soon as he saw us coming back, he ran up and asked, "Is it burned?"

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a good news and a bad news, which one do you want to hear first?¡± Yan Beixun said after he and I got out of the car.

    Liang Wenjie thought for a moment and said, "Bad news."

    "You will never see your son again in this life." Yan Beixun said.

    Liang Wenjie¡¯s eyes dimmed for a while, obviously disappointed, and he asked listlessly: ¡°Where¡¯s the good news?¡±

    "It's not dead." Yan Beixun paused and said, "But it's no different from death. Don't worry about it. Take that old thing out of the back of the car and go to your house to sleep for the night. I still have to rush."  Go back."

    I helped Liang Wenjie carry Mr. Wang Jidao, who was unconscious behind the car, to his home. After settling him, Yan Beixun and I drove away.

    As a result, before the car reached the highway, we were stopped by the traffic police. They said that our car was not up to standard. It was not a convertible, but it was changed to a convertible. Finally, we found a shop in Dianjiang and gave us the board on our head.  Once you get it back, you can drive on the highway.

    When I returned to Chongqing, it was already 5:30 in the afternoon, and I felt exhausted.

    Yan Beixun sent me to the school gate, told me to practice more Taoism if I had nothing to do, and then left.

    I stood in front of the school and stretched out. I didn¡¯t do anything on my way down, so I got punched by Yan Beixun¡¯s apprentice. I felt really bad thinking about it.

    After all, I am also his uncle.

    After thinking about it, I walked back to the dormitory.

    Pushing open the dormitory door, Shen Kai and Fatty were watching a movie on the computer with instant noodles.

    I took out a bucket of instant noodles from the cabinet, connected the hot water, sat next to them, and looked at them: "Hey, are you watching a zombie movie?"

    These two guys were watching Uncle Ying¡¯s Mr. Zombie quietly and interestingly.

    "Keep your voice down, don't make any noise." Shen Kai rolled his eyes at me and hid behind the fat man. When he saw the zombies coming out, he would close his eyes and dare not look at them.

    I looked at the zombie inside, and I thought to myself, could Yan Beixun fight this zombie?

    "Where is Qinjiang?" I asked casually.

    "Forget it, that kid, it's really shameless to forget about your brothers when you have a girlfriend." Shen Kai shook his head: "I'm probably watching a movie in the theater now."

    "You two are nowDid you gain anything from going to Ciqikou? Have you seen any beautiful women?  "I saw that the noodles were ready, so I opened them and took a bite and asked.

    "Don't mention it, I get angry when I mention it. The fat man swore that there was a nail salon opened by a beautiful woman, but when we went to see it, it was a store opened by an aunt." Shen Kai said.

    I said: "Whatever the auntie drives is what the auntie drives. You guys are here to see how beautiful the girls are, not the aunties."

    "Yes, it's a nail salon. It's a parlor that treats onychomycosis. A group of old men and women took off their shoes to treat onychomycosis. If there weren't so many people there at the time, I would have stabbed this little turtle to death."  Shen Kai pointed at the fat man and cursed.

    The fat man said with an innocent face: "Is it my fault? I haven't been there for more than half a year. How could I know that the nail salon specializes in treating onychomycosis."

    "You're just trying to mess with me, right?"

    "What's the matter, you don't accept it? If you don't accept it, let's go to a duel." The fat man said, shaking the fat on his body.

    Shen Kai glanced at the fat all over his body, then at his skinny figure, curled his lips and said, "So, why are you so barbaric? I'm trying to reason with you."

    I shook my head: "Shen Kai, you don't dare to mess with people who are all muscles. Are you afraid of this fat man who is all fat?"

    "What do you know? He is fat and has high defense. If I hit him, it won't hurt him." Shen Kai scratched his hair: "I can't stand it anymore. I can't stand it anymore. I'll go to the toilet and masturbate.  "

    This guy can¡¯t stand watching a zombie movie, I¡¯m surprised.

    With that said, he walked to the toilet with a bucket of instant noodles.

    This guy¡¯s biggest hobby is to masturbate to the brand that endorses Uniform Instant Noodles. Our school has strict inspections and does not allow pornographic magazines to be hidden.

    "Hey, no, what he got is not Yiyi instant noodles, but Laotan instant noodles, right?" I thought about Shen Kai licking the instant noodles endorsed by Wang Han, and I felt frightened.

    To be honest, before I went to college, I thought I was good enough for a **, but as the saying goes, every mountain is higher than a mountain. Only after meeting Fatty Shen Kai and the others did I know what a real ** is.

    "That's all he's worth." The fat man shook his head: "He's far behind me. I'm the man who has ravaged all the little nurses in the entire city hospital."

    "That's all you can do with your record."

    ¡°This record is enough for me to brag about for a year.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 53 Suolongjing

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "By the way, have you heard about it?" Suddenly the fat man remembered something and said to me: "The mountain behind us is haunted."

    "It's haunted? Why didn't I know?" I asked doubtfully.

    "You've been running outside all day long, how could you have known? Moreover, this happened last night. You know there is a well in the back of our school, right?" said the fat man.

    I nodded.

    I do know this. The well is at the top of the back mountain. There is a stone tablet beside the well. I don¡¯t know when it was erected.

    "What happened?" I asked.

    "Yesterday, two silly old ladies who were freshmen ran there and when they came back, they said there was a ghost in the well." The fat man shook his head: "I don't know if they are crazy or if there is a real ghost."

    "Shen Kai and I were a little scared after hearing about it, so we watched Uncle Ying's zombie movie, hoping to learn some methods of treating ghosts. If we encounter ghosts, we won't be helpless." Fatty said with a smile.

    "These two idiots don't think they can learn how to catch ghosts by watching a movie." I gave the fat man a speechless look and didn't bother to say anything to him.

    It¡¯s getting late now, so I lay on the bed and watched a movie.

    Qin Jiang did not come back that night.

    Early the next morning, while I was sleeping in a daze, I heard the sound of the door opening. I opened my eyes and saw Qin Jiang coming back with a poop.

    "You haven't come back all night. Have you become a thief?" I said to Qin Jiang.

    Qin Jiangdao: "I have become a thief, but I am a thief who steals hearts."

    "Look at how cool you are, did you go to the hotel with Fang Jing?" I asked guessing.

    Qin Jiang shook his head: "No, she kissed me, and then I happily went to drink. I got drunk and slept on the street all night."

    "Fuck, then you are still happy to be so virtuous." I said speechlessly.

    "What do you know? She kissed me." Qin Jiang said excitedly: "Have you ever been kissed by a woman?"

    "Who said no?" I was about to say, but suddenly I recalled, damn, it seems like I have never kissed a woman.

    Of course, if you can¡¯t count the time when you kissed the female ghost at the mass grave,

    I yawned and was too lazy to continue talking about this sad topic with Qin Jiang. I lay on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep, so I simply got dressed, got up and walked out of the dormitory.

    I walked to the school gate.

    There are quite a few people coming out to have breakfast at this time.

    I walked into a steamed stuffed bun shop, found a seat and sat down, and heard two girls talking next to me.

    "Have you heard? The mountain behind us is haunted."

    "I heard about it. It seems that the two people in the dormitory above us were frightened."

    And there are quite a few people talking about this matter around.

    I shook my head and told myself not to think too much.

    Haunting is not necessarily true. There are so many ghosts in the world. Most of them are just people catching ghosts. Besides, even if there are ghosts, it doesn¡¯t cause me a headache. Although I can catch ghosts, I¡¯m not that kind of person.  A person who has a strong sense of justice and will take care of things when he sees them.

    The reason why I helped Li Chun in the first place was because he and I were in the same class.

    ¡°Boss, here are five steamed buns and a bowl of porridge.¡± I shouted to the boss.

    "Okay, you're the only one who can come to your dormitory." The boss is a middle-aged man in his forties with a bald head. We basically all have breakfast at his place, so we are quite familiar with him.

    "Yes." I nodded, and suddenly, I saw Yan Beixun walking in from outside.

    "Hey, Yan Beixun, here." I waved to Yan Beixun: "Why are you here?"

    Yan Beixun sat across from me and said helplessly, "The principal of your school contacted me just now and asked me to come over and do the 'cleaning'."

    ¡°So, is it really haunted?¡± I asked.

    "Who knows, why are you here?" Yan Bei asked.

    At this time, the boss had already walked over with the buns. I picked up the buns and took a bite: "I'm going out to have breakfast."

    "It's good to meet you, so I don't have to call you. Eat quickly. After you finish eating, come with me to the principal's office of your school." After Yan Beixun finished speaking, we both started eating.

    After eating, I took Yan Bei to the security booth at the school gate and asked the security guard how to get to the principal's office.

    "You are studying in this school and you still don't know where the principal's office is?" Yan Beixun asked strangely.

    ¡°You know what the heck, I¡¯ve never been there.¡± I thought about it carefully,??Except for seeing the principal come on stage to give a speech during the opening ceremony, I have never seen him before.

    Soon, we found the principal¡¯s office.

    Yan Beixun knocked on the door, then opened the door and walked in.

    I followed him in and saw that the office was really big and luxuriously decorated.

    At this time, the principal was sitting at his desk busy.

    The principal is in his fifties and his surname is Li. He is neatly dressed and energetic.

    He looked up and saw Yan Beixun, with a smile on his face: "Mr. Yan Beixun, right? Please sit down? Who is this?"

    "This is my junior brother and a student of your school." Yan Beixun pulled me and sat on the sofa.

    Principal Li personally poured us two cups of tea and then sat across from us.

    "Please come over, Mr. Yan, I'm really sorry."

    "There's nothing to be embarrassed about. You give me the money and I'll do the work." Yan Beixun said, "Principal Li, we don't have to deal with anything, so you can just talk about the business, and there's no need to be polite."

    "I just like how Mr. Yan is so quick to talk." Principal Li took a breath and said, "It's a bit troublesome to talk about this matter. Has Mr. Yan ever heard of Suolongjing?"

    "Keep talking." Yan Beixun said.

    "The cause of the incident was that the night before yesterday, some students went to the dry well in the back mountain and claimed to have seen a ghost." Principal Li said: "Later, I checked the information and found out that the origin of the well was a bit scary."

    Yan Beixun frowned: "How scary is that?"

    "Have Mr. Yan ever heard of Suolongjing?" Principal Li slapped his forehead: "Oh, look at me, since Mr. Yan is in this business, how could he not have heard of Suolongjing?"

    "You mean, the one behind your school is the Locked Dragon Well?" Yan Beixun asked when he heard this: "What is the lock?"

    Principal Li turned around, walked to his desk and picked up a document. The pages of this document were yellowed and looked old.

    "Mr. Yan, you will know after you read this document yourself." Principal Li said politely.

    Yan Beixun took the document and read it, his expression getting worse the more he looked at it.

    "What's wrong?" I stretched my neck to look.

    Yan Beixun put down the document and asked, "Principal Li, what do you mean?"

    "I wonder if Mr. Yan can get rid of this monster." Principal Li asked.

    "The most I can do is strengthen its seal. It's a bit difficult to kill him." Yan Beixun shook his head.

    "I can add more money, five hundred thousand." Principal Li said, "I can't bear to have this kind of monster in our school."

    "This is not a matter of money." Yan Beixun stood up as he said this: "Since Principal Li wants to get rid of it, he might as well hire someone else." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 54 Chains

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Are you crazy? Go down?" My eyes were wide open and I looked at Yan Beixun in disbelief. I'm crazy. There is a monster sealed under the well. Why go into the water to get the iron chain?

    "This is the only way." Yan Beixun shrugged: "The Eight Desolations Demon Locking Formation is extremely complex, involving underground Yin Qi, earth Qi and other aspects to suppress evil spirits."

    "Take these eight iron chains as an example. They are used to connect the underground energy and combine with the underground Yin energy to seal this centipede spirit. If one of them is broken, it seems that there is no serious problem, but the Eight Desolate Lock Demon Great  The formation is extremely complicated. If one link goes wrong, the rest will slowly collapse." Yan Beixun sat cross-legged on the ground, looked at me and said, "Do you understand?"

    "Well, do you have to go down?" I suddenly felt reluctant to let go of Yan Beixun. Although this old turtle grandson is usually careless, he is very good to me. Now that he will encounter such a dangerous thing when he goes down, I can't help it.  Worried about him.

    Yan Beixun was stunned for a moment, looked at me and asked, "Who said I want to go down?"

    "Don't you think you can't go on and take out the chain?" I said.

    "Yes, but I'm not ready to go down. It's you who are going down." Yan Beixun pointed at me.

    "Me?" I pointed at my nose, damn, I want to beat this turtle grandson to death. Ling Ran said so righteously just now, and in the blink of an eye, he wants me to go down and risk my life.

    Yan Beixun said: "Of course it's you. Didn't I tell you that I'm a landlubber and can't swim at all?"

    I looked at Yan Beixun¡¯s serious eyes and sighed helplessly. I am used to this kind of being cheated.

    As the saying goes, once something is born again, something will become familiar again, I said: "You tell me how I should fix it."

    Yan Beixun said: "You can't go down in broad daylight now. When it comes to night, the Eight Wilderness Demon Locking Array will mix the yin energy, yang energy, and earth energy to suppress this centipede spirit. However, the yin energy is the strongest at night, and the seal is sealed at that time.  It¡¯s also the strongest, so going down at night is the best choice.¡±

    Yan Beixun looked at my restless appearance and comforted me, saying, "Don't be afraid, I will be up there to protect you."

    "Sister, you don't even know how to swim, so you're just trying to protect me." I couldn't help complaining.

    "Oh, boy, I have to criticize you. I'm not asking you to die. I'm just asking you to jump down and get a chain. It's like killing you. Young people today really can't bear any hardship.  , If it were when I was young, if my master asked me to go up mountains of swords and seas of fire, I would not even frown."

    "My feelings won't let you go down, so you've become arrogant, right?" I became speechless.

    ??There is also some worry in my heart.

    I can indeed swim, but I can also do dog-padding. This well is so small, can I do dog-padding?

    Of course, no matter what you say, I really have to go down in the water today.

    After checking the situation with Yan Beixun, we went down the mountain. At this time, the school's loudspeaker also broadcast the news of a week's holiday.

    The whole campus is as carnival-like as a festival.

    Logically speaking, students will live in the school during short vacations, but this time the school stipulated that they must leave the school.

    Of course, students don¡¯t care about having a vacation.

    Yan Beixun left and went back to the Chinese medicine store to get the ¡®guy¡¯.

    And I also went back to the dormitory to rest. Isn¡¯t it still early in the evening?

    Qin Jiang, Shen Kai and Fatty were excitedly discussing where to go to play later.

    As soon as he saw me coming in, Shen Kai quickly said: "Axiu, it's holiday. Let's make an appointment with some girls to go to Nanshan to see the scenery together?"

    When I heard this, I was really envious and envious. On one side, I accompanied my girl to climb the mountain to see the scenery. On the other side, I followed Yan Beixun, a big man who picked his feet, to climb the mountain and fish for iron chains from wells.

    They are both mountain climbing, so why is there such a huge difference in treatment?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????OUT!

    "Well, I have something else to do. You go ahead. I have to go back to my hometown later." I scratched the back of my head and said to them.

    "You really don't want to go? I specifically asked Fang Jing to call some of her female classmates to come out. My brothers have helped you get here, but you don't want to go." Qin Jiang said with a strange face: "At this time, you should be the one who wants to go.  It¡¯s the right thing to do.¡±

    "It's really something. You go away, I'll sleep for a while." I was too lazy to continue talking to them, for fear that I would not be able to resist the temptation later and follow them to climb the mountain.

    I was lying on the bed, and soon Qin Jiang and the other three heartless guys ran out of the dormitory happily.

    ?In bed, I also began to think about what to do tonight. If I jumped into that well so stupidly, I would probably let the monster inside swallow it up. Should I draw a few charms to defend myself?

    "No, it won't work as soon as the talisman touches the water, and the preparation is useless. This is really a headache."

    I scratched my hair in annoyance.

    I have been thinking of ways this day, and I even thought about catching a few roosters and taking them with me.

    The rooster and the centipede are like heaven and earth. If you encounter the centipede spirit inside, just throw the rooster over and you might be able to escape.

    Thinking about it carefully, it seems unreliable. What if I didn¡¯t disturb the centipede spirit when I went down, but the rooster I brought with me lured it out instead.

    Throughout the whole day, I was thinking about all these miscellaneous things. Soon it was five o'clock in the afternoon, and Yan Beixun called me and asked me to go out for dinner.

    I walked out of the dormitory.

    The campus is empty at the moment. Usually there are students staying overnight during holidays, but this time the school stipulates that students cannot stay on campus, so there are very few people.

    When I came to the gate, Yan Beixun had already changed into a green Taoist robe and was carrying a black schoolbag. He waved to me: "Let's go, let's have some food, and then we can start work in the evening."

    "Yeah." I nodded and went to a restaurant opposite the school with Yan Beixun. At this time, the boss was complaining about why school ended suddenly.

    If there are no people in the school, these restaurants that rely on student business will basically get nothing.

    "Boss, bring the menu." I said to the boss as I walked in.

    When the frowning boss saw Yan Beixun and I coming in to eat, he immediately walked up to us with a smile on his face, holding the menu and said, "What should we have?"

    "Twice-cooked pork, shredded pork with green pepper" I looked at the menu and read out.

    The boss thought for a while and said: "Classmate, I would like to ask why your school suddenly had a holiday."

    "Not sure." I shook my head.

    Soon we finished our meal, and Yan Beixun and I walked toward the back hill of the school with cigarettes in our mouths.

    When we walked to the back mountain, the sun was setting, the sky was red, and the scenery was really great.

    I stood not far from Suolongjing and stretched my waist. Suddenly, a thumping sound came from inside Suolongjing.

    This sound sounds like the sound of a human heartbeat, except that it is very loud.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 55 Bottom of the Well

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When the sound first sounded, I was startled and took a few steps back.

    Yan Beixun, who was standing next to me, couldn't bear to look at it and said, "It's just an evil beast. It scares you, isn't it?"

    "Hey, big brother, the relationship is not yours, of course you are not afraid." I said.

    Yan Beixun covered his chest and said, "That's what you said. We are slaying demons, so what's the difference between you and me? What you said makes me so sad, senior brother."

    "It hurts? It hurts you so much." I rolled my eyes at him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business, when is a better time for me to go down?¡± I asked.

    "After eleven o'clock, the Yin Qi is at its heaviest at that time, and it is also when the Eight Wilderness Demon Locking Array is the most powerful. It is relatively safer for you to go down." Yan Beixun thought for a moment and took out a deck of playing cards.  : "Come on, we have nothing to do anyway, let's play poker."

    Fortunately, there was a streetlight above. We sat under the streetlight and started playing poker until eleven o'clock in one breath.

    During this period, the heartbeat-like sound inside the well became louder and louder, with no intention of getting quieter at all.

    At first, I was a little scared when I heard this voice, but as time went on, I wasn¡¯t as scared as I was at first.

    At eleven o'clock, the moonlight was very bright in the sky, all the dark clouds dispersed, and it was bright all around.

    Yan Beixun and I walked to the Suolong Well.

    I looked down and saw that it was so dark below that I couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. I swallowed and asked Yan Beixun next to me: ¡°Do you really want to go down?¡±

    "Well, don't be afraid. You can't see clearly now. You can see clearly after entering the water. You are born with yin and yang eyes and can see at night." Yan Beixun said, and he took out a very long stick from his backpack.  Thin needle: "Take it."

    "Isn't this the thing you gave me last time?" I took the needle and asked immediately: "Is this the treasure you gave me to protect me?"

    I originally thought that Yan Beixun would give me a very cool treasure. No matter how bad it was, it would just be a money sword, a peach wood sword, but he gave me such a broken needle.

    "You look down on it?" Yan Beixun said with a smile: "You kid, you really have a blind eye and don't recognize Mount Tai. This is the candle-yin golden needle left by the ancestor."

    "Is this a candle-yin golden needle?" I looked at the embroidery needle in my hand and asked in disbelief: "Are you fucking kidding me?"

    The Zhuyin Golden Needle is such an awesome treasure. Not to mention the colorful rays of light coming to the world when you take it out. At least the name of the Zhuyin Golden Needle also has the word "gold" in it. After all, it is pure gold. This thing is  There are a lot of ordinary needles on the street for a few dollars.

    "There is a set of Zhuyin Golden Needles, one hundred and eight in total. I gave you one before, and this is one of them. I have hidden the others. After all, they are treasures passed down from our ancestors. How can you take them with you casually?"  Run." Yan Beixun said.

    "How about you give me the scroll that sealed Hungry Shura, and I'll just go down and collect that monster." I stretched out my hand and said.

    "Damn it, that thing was left by our ancestor to save our lives, and it can only be used for the last time. It can only be used for the last time. It must not be used until necessary." Yan Beixun said.

    "Isn't this the necessary moment? I'm going down there to risk my life, brother." I said, "The golden needle of Zhuyin, the huge sword of Huanqing, the flying armor of Qimen, no matter what, I also feel that the baby that collected Hungry Shura is better than  This Zhuyin Golden Needle is so powerful, how come the Zhuyin Golden Needle has become one of the three treasures?"

    "You kid, there is a set of Zhuyin Golden Needles and a flying needle technique, but I haven't practiced it, otherwise I wouldn't have let you use the Zhuyin Golden Needles to poke monsters for fun." Yan Beixun said: "In addition, I didn't practice it at all."  Hungry Shura¡¯s treasure is called the Demon-Shou Tu. It has a limited number of uses and cannot be used for long-term development. Do you understand?"

    ¡°Stingy.¡± I asked, ¡°Is the well deep down here?¡±

    "It can seal a big centipede, do you think it's deep?" Yan Beixun said, thought for a moment, took out a black chocolate bean-like thing and said, "Eat it, it will be a water spell. Eat it."  You will be able to breathe in the water in the end, but only for an hour."

    I took the water-entering charm and swallowed it in my stomach. It tasted a bit bitter and I didn¡¯t feel much after eating it.

    "Is there anything else you want to explain? If not, I'll go down." I said.

    "Let me think about it." Yan Beixun thought for a while, and then took out a copper coin armor made of copper coins from his schoolbag: "This is a copper coin armor. It can save your life at a critical moment. There is nothing else to say.  , be careful yourself, come out as soon as you get the other end of the chain, remember."

      "I understand." I nodded.

    Then he put the Zhuyin Golden Needle into his pocket, grabbed the iron chain beside the well, and climbed down bit by bit.

    It¡¯s really dark down here, but the strange thing is that it seems like you can¡¯t see anything clearly when you stand up there, but when you come down, it¡¯s very clear.

    Soon my feet came into contact with the cold well water, which shocked me.

    I grabbed the chain and continued down.

    After the water flooded over, I tried to breathe, and I could really breathe.

    This goes against scientific common sense. Damn it, if this thing were mass-produced, anyone could become a good swimmer or a master diver.

    ?????????????????????? Wrong.

    I was suddenly taken aback, because Yan Beixun couldn't get off this thing, so he asked me to get off.

    Suddenly I felt like I was being cheated again.

    "But I'm already riding a tiger and can't get off. I've already come down. Could it be possible that I still climb up and scold Yan Beixun, and then have him kick me down again?"

    Based on what I know about Yan Beixun, he is extremely likely to do this. After all, he is such a shameless person.

    I grabbed the chain and continued down.

    The buoyancy of the water is there, but fortunately it is not big enough for me to float directly up. Besides, I am still holding a rope in my hand.

    I climbed down for about ten seconds and felt a little uncomfortable, so I simply threw off the rope in my hand and swam directly down.

    Since the chain is broken, the broken end must be under the water.

    As I went downstream, I observed my surroundings.

    The underwater walls are covered with moss, and the farther down you go, the wider the diameter becomes.

    This Suolongjing turns out to be like an hourglass. It¡¯s small at the top, but gets bigger the further you go down.

    Soon, I swam to the bottom of the well.

    The bottom of the well is surrounded by stones and is extremely smooth, but there are no chains underneath.

    And after the seven chains that fell from above reached the bottom of the well, they all extended into a cave-like cave that was two meters high and three meters wide.

    I started to wonder, is this cave the place where the Centipede Spirit is locked up?

    At this time, I also hesitated whether to go there or not.

    ¡°You will almost certainly encounter danger in the past, but if you don¡¯t get over it and just go home like this, won¡¯t there be nothing gained?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 56 Wu Yong

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Now there are two choices in front of you. One, continue to move forward, not knowing what kind of danger you will encounter.

    Second, go up, and then let Yan Beixun kick him down and continue moving forward.

    This issue basically doesn¡¯t need to be considered.

    The monster was sealed, so it shouldn¡¯t be easy to get out. Thinking of this, I mustered up the courage and walked into the cave.

    "It's all well water, very clean. What's strange is that in such clean water, there are not only fish, but there are some creatures living in the water, but there is nothing in it.

    I swam inside for more than thirty seconds and reached the end.

    At the end of the cave is an upward stone staircase, and these iron chains also go up along these stone stairs.

    I walked along the chain for a minute.

    There is no water up here.

    Walking up the stone stairs to the top, there is a quite large space.

    The height here is about three meters, the prototype, and the diameter is estimated to be ten meters. There are talismans carved on the ground here, and there is a huge iron cage in the middle.

    This iron cage is stained with rust, and it looks very old at first glance, and inside the iron cage sits a middle-aged man in his thirties cross-legged.

    This man was wearing ancient clothes, in tatters. His hands, legs, arms, chest, waist and other places were all chained up by iron chains from above.

    His hair is very long and messy.

    Is this the centipede?

    I was a little surprised because I didn¡¯t expect him to look like an ordinary person.

    "How many years have passed, I didn't expect someone from outside to come in." The man spoke slowly.

    I subconsciously took a step back and asked, "Are you the centipede?"

    "Don't be afraid." He glanced at me, and then moved his right hand: "Look at me now, am I capable of hurting you?"

    "That's true." I frowned. Since this centipede spirit really couldn't hurt me, I started looking for the broken iron chain.

    "Little brother, can you chat with me." The centipede spirit said.

    "No time."

    "You are looking for this, right?" Suddenly, Centipede Spirit held a broken iron chain in his hand.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT! The broken chain is actually in this guy's hands. This is really difficult to handle.

    I became distressed.

    "Chat with me, and I'll give you this and the iron chain." Centipede Spirit said.

    "Are you so kind?" I rolled my eyes at it.

    "Do I expect to be able to escape by breaking an iron chain?" Centipede Spirit smiled bitterly on his face: "I'm too lonely, talk to me. Don't you want to know why I am sealed here?"

    "Ten minutes, I'll give you ten minutes to chat, and then give me the chain." I said.

    "Yeah." Centipede Spirit nodded and said.

    Since I wanted to chat with Centipede Spirit, I also asked: "How long have you been sealed here?"

    "There is no sun and moon here, and I don't know how long it has been. It must be several decades." Centipede Spirit sighed: "Actually, I am very wronged."

    Then the centipede spirit started talking.

    It turns out that the centipede spirit was named Wu Yong, and he was a monster born in the early days of the founding of the People's Republic of China.

    "After I became a spirit, I saw Japan and China going to war. Although I was a monster, I was also a monster born from the land of China. Then I started hunting down some lone Japanese troops." Wu Yong said: "Later the Japanese learned that  After I came into existence, they sent two Onmyoji to deal with me."

    "Keep talking." When I heard this, I simply sat on the ground.

    "Later I was defeated, had no choice but to escape, and was injured. When I recovered from my injuries and came out of the mountain again, Japan had already retreated." Wu Yong said: "Then I repaired in the mountains, but later, with the reform and opening up, a wave of  Crack down on the activities of demons and demons.¡±

    "I was forced out of the mountain by the Red Guards. I didn't want to kill anyone, so I had no choice but to escape. As a result, I fled to Sichuan and Chongqing, where I was suppressed by the Taoist priests in Laoshan." Wu Yong shook his head: "Maybe I will stay here all my life.  .¡±

    "I just don't understand you humans. Why did I help you repel the foreign enemies and was not killed by the Japanese Onmyoji, but I was suppressed by you instead." Wu Yong asked, looking into my eyes.

    "This." I was stunned for a moment and scratched the back of my head: "I don't quite understand either."

    "Maybe this is fate." Wu Yong shook his head.

    I thought about it and said:??You are indeed quite pitiful.  "

    "Can you tell me what the outside world is like now?" Wu Yong asked, looking into my eyes.

    "Is there any way to let you out?" I asked.

    ¡°This guy helped us fight the enemy, but it¡¯s unfair to be locked up in this stupid place.

    "Forget it." Wu Yong's eyes flashed: "I probably won't be able to adapt to this world when I go out. Here, this is an iron chain. Just go up and reinforce the seal and let me stay here."

    "Here." I walked up to the chain, took it, looked at Wu Yong who was sitting on the ground, gritted his teeth and said, "Let's go out with me. After you go out, find another place to practice in the mountains."  Is it good too?¡±

    "Can I really go out?" Wu Yong looked at me, his eyes also had some burning light.

    To be honest, no one wants to stay in such a miserable place forever.

    "How can I let you out?" I asked.

    Wu Yong pointed to a red talisman on the iron cage: "Just tear it open."

    I slowly walked to this talisman.

    This talisman was already very old. I stretched out my hand and tore it off with all my strength.

    As soon as it was torn off, the iron cage made a loud noise and was completely oxidized, turning into a pile of black powder.

    The chain on Wu¡¯s hand is still there.

    "How do you do this?" I asked, pointing to the chains on his body.

    "I need you to go back and cut off the iron chain on the well, then I will be completely free." Wu Yong looked at me with a grateful face: "Thank you little brother, I don't know your name yet."

    ¡°My dad said you should do good deeds without leaving your name.¡± I laughed.

    "Please be sure to leave your name, there will be consequences in the future." Wu Yong looked at me and said.

    When I heard that he wanted to repay me, I quickly said: "My name is Zhang Xiu. There is no need to repay me or anything. Just give me a few million."

    "How many millions?" Wu Yong had doubts on his face.

    "I'll go up and help you break the chain first, and then we'll discuss how to repay you." I said and turned around and walked outside.

    By now I was familiar with this road, and soon I climbed up the chain to the well.

    As soon as I went up, Yan Beixun hurriedly said to me: "Have you found the chain?"

    "No, we made a mistake. This monster is good, and it was just sealed in the well because of wrongdoing." I said.

    When Yan Beixun heard what I said, his face darkened instantly. He looked at me in disbelief and asked, "What did you do in there?"

    "I helped him tear off the talisman on the iron cage that sealed him." I asked: "Is there any problem?" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 57 Centipede Spirit

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Don't you think it's okay?" Yan Beixun looked at me and shouted angrily: "You fool, why did you let him go?"

    "Listen to me, this monster helped the anti-Japanese war, but was later sealed. It's very pitiful" Before I could finish speaking, Yan Beixun pushed me away and said, "You know nothing. You believe the monster's rhetoric."  ? Think carefully with your pig head, if this monster is fine, why should you seal him?"

    "Why weren't the monsters like Mr. Hu San in the Northeast sealed?" Yan Beixun said, "They are really stupid."

    ¡°Then Yan Beixun stood by the well, looked down, and his expression changed.

    I stood there and was stunned. No, that monster should be fine. I said I wanted to let him go, but he still wouldn't let me go.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together

    When I saw the monster, not only did it not show a ferocious look, but it was extremely friendly to me. I felt a good impression of him deep in my heart, and then I didn¡¯t have too many doubts about what he said.

    This is not me making excuses, if you think about it carefully, this is really the case.

    And now because of Yan Beixun¡¯s words, I also have doubts. There are indeed many doubts about that monster.

    I hurriedly walked to the well. The clean water in the well was now as red as if it had been splashed with red paint, and there were bubbles popping out from underneath.

    "What should I do?" I turned to look at Yan Beixun.

    "You go, I'll stay and entangle this monster." After Yan Beixun finished speaking, he took out a talisman from his bag, made a spell and said: "The Way of Wuji suppresses evil."

    After reading it, he threw the talisman into the well.

    The well water, which had started to boil, now calmed down.

    ¡°Why are you still standing there, get out of here.¡± Yan Beixun turned around and cursed at me.

    "Don't, if I leave and you die here, I will feel very guilty." I shook my head and said, "I released this monster, and I have the responsibility to stay and deal with it."

    Yan Beixun looked at me in disbelief.

    I looked at his eyes and thought, he must have been touched by my loyalty.

    "Go away, what do you think you are doing now? Making a movie? Don't be ridiculous. If you leave, I will die. If we both die, the inheritance of the ancestor will be cut off. This is more important than my life."  Yan Beixun said and pushed me hard: "Why don't you get out?"

    "Well, then be careful." I was pushed away. Seeing Yan Beixun's resolute attitude, I took two steps back, and I couldn't help but feel a little worried.

    "Aren't you going to get out?" Yan Beixun said, taking out a money sword from his bag.

    As soon as he picked up the money sword, a huge thing rushed out of the well with a bang.

    This centipede is so damn big!

    The back of this centipede is silvery white. It is estimated to be ten meters long and one meter wide. It has countless legs underneath, and each of these legs is like a blade.

    Although it jumped out of the well, there were still seven iron chains around its body. When it turned into a human form, these iron chains still seemed to be chaining him, but at this time, all seven chains were inserted into it.  It's the same as in its body.

    "Wait." Wu Yong jumped out and did not rush to attack us. Instead, he took two steps back, looked at me and Yan Beixun cautiously and said, "I am not hostile."

    "Bah, evildoer, you're not hostile and you're tricking Axiu into letting you out?" Yan Beixun glared at it.

    Wu Yong said: "Who wants to stay down here forever, two Taoist priests? After I come out, I will immediately go back to the mountains to practice silently. I will never cause trouble. I hope the two Taoist priests will give me permission."

    ¡°That¡¯s not right, this guy is so weak right now, how can he be as powerful as Yan Beixun said just now, and he¡¯s still on the verge of death.

    boom!

    Suddenly, an iron rope originally inserted into its body flew out, and a lot of green blood gushed out from his wound.

    Yan Beixun took a look and immediately sneered: "Let me tell you, how could the monsters sealed by the Eight Desolations Demon Locking Formation surrender as soon as they come out, or even dare to fight with me? It turns out that you want to force out these monsters imprisoned in your body.  The iron ropes, these iron ropes have sealed a lot of your strength in your body, right?"

    I was also wondering why this monster was so cowardly. After hearing what Yan Beixun said, I immediately understood that this monster was trying to delay time!

    I'll do it.

    ??It¡¯s okay to deceive someone with such a high IQ before, but I still have to delay after coming out.

    "Should I say you are smart? Or should I say you are stupid?"??.  "Wu Yong made a hoarse voice, which was completely different from the previous voice. He said: "If you were sensible, you just followed my words and sneaked away. Why do you have to be so smart?  "

    ¡°You¡¯re just a bastard, why do I need to escape?¡± Yan Beixun snorted.

    "If you had tried to kill me when I first came out, I might not have been able to resist, but now, even if I still have six iron ropes on my body, sealing 70% of my strength, I can still kill you two." After that,  This centipede actually jumped towards me.

    This monster also knows how to pick out the weak in fights.

    I was not jealous. I immediately bit the fingers of my right hand and drew a palm thunder on my left hand. When it came closer, I yelled: "The world is infinite, the universe is borrowed from the law!"

    Then he slapped the big centipede on the forehead with a palm.

    When I patted its forehead with my right hand, I felt as if my right hand was broken. Severe pain came from my right hand, and I flew out in a daze. Then I rolled on the ground twice and then stopped.  .

    "ah."

    I hugged my right hand with my left hand and shouted.

    It hurts!  It fucking hurts.

    My right hand felt like it was fractured and dislocated. It was so painful at night that I was sweating profusely.

    My Yaoyao head was breathing heavily, trying to wake myself up, and then I looked at the centipede spirit.

    At this time, Yan Beixun jumped on the centipede spirit and struck with the money sword.

    After two metal-like crashes were heard, the centipede spirit was unhurt.

    The copper coin sword has no effect on it.

    The centipede spirit turned around like a snake, and then four of its tentacles flew out like hidden weapons and shot towards Yanbei.

    Yan Beixun held the money sword and slashed left and right, cutting off three tentacles, but one of them was still inserted into his left arm.

    The skin on his left hand instantly turned black, and the blackness spread towards his neck.

    Yan Beixun broke the red rope of the money sword, and then hit his left hand with the money sword.

    The yang energy contained in the money sword instantly forced the dagger-sharp tentacles out of Yan Beixun's body.

    "Help, insert the Zhuyin Golden Needle into the wound where he just forced out the iron chain, and you can kill him." Yan Beixun rolled off the centipede spirit's back and quickly backed away.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 58 Hallucination

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I took out the Zhuyin Golden Needle that Yan Beixun gave me before, held it in my hand, and took a deep breath.

    At this time, the pain in my right hand has eased a bit, but after all, it was a bone injury. As the saying goes, it takes a hundred days to break a bone. You can imagine how severe the pain in my right hand is at this time.

    But no matter how painful my right hand is, I can only endure it.

    The current situation is that if we don¡¯t fight hard, we will probably have to let this bastard send me and Yan Bei down to drink Meng Po soup.

    ¡°After all, I was the one who was bewitched and released it. If Yan Beixun and I met on the Naihe Bridge, I wouldn¡¯t have the face to see him.

    ¡°Go to hell.¡± I shouted and rushed forward with the candle-yin golden needle.

    "Roar." The centipede spirit opened its bloody mouth and roared at me.

    A fishy smell came from this guy's mouth.

    "It really stinks. Doesn't this grandson usually rinse his mouth? Well, that's right. There is no condition to rinse his mouth at the bottom of the well.

    I jumped on the centipede spirit¡¯s back, then stood up and walked towards his wound.

    This centipede spirit must have felt uneasy and started to shake vigorously. I turned around and saw that its head turned around and was about to attack me.

    At this time, Yan Beixun shouted: "No name and no form, all methods return to the clan - the sun and the moon attack together!"

    Immediately, Yan Beixun clapped his hands, and the eight-spell golden light shot from his hands to the centipede spirit's head.

    Bang bang bang!

    ??The sound came one after another.

    After the centipede spirit was beaten, all his attention was focused on Yan Beixun: "Do you think you can kill me like this? I die so easily. I wouldn't let you guys seal it but kill me directly.  Kill me."

    When I heard what Centipede Jing said, I thought to myself: "There is so much nonsense. Do villains all have this kind of virtue and like nonsense?"

    Although I was thinking about various things in my mind, I still went towards its wound.

    At this time, it was twisting violently, and I could only lie on its back and move towards its wound bit by bit.

    Its wound was only three meters away from me.

    But his movements are getting bigger and bigger, and I will be thrown out by him if I don't pay attention.

    I couldn¡¯t help but turned around and shouted: ¡°Yan Beixun, tell him to be quiet and stop moving around like this.¡±

    I looked back.

    It would be no exaggeration to say that Yan Beixun's situation was horrific.

    The skin on his left hand was dark, as if he could no longer use his strength, and he was holding a mahogany sword in his right hand. While blocking the tentacles of the centipede spirit, he was retreating. The situation was very dangerous, and his clothes were in tatters.

    "Damn it, why don't we try changing positions? Can you make it quieter?"

    Yan Beixun heard my voice and shouted unfriendly and angrily.

    "As if I didn't say that just now." After I finished speaking, I continued to crawl towards his wound.

    When I was still half a meter away from its wound, suddenly, the smooth, armor-like shell on his back cracked many small holes, and then a burst of pink gas spewed out from inside.

    No matter what this thing was, I immediately covered my mouth and nose.

    "No wonder this centipede spirit has never been wary of me. It has a back-up plan.

    But even though I covered my nose and mouth to prevent myself from breathing, I still felt dizzy when the pink mist floated to the side of my head.

    Suddenly the surrounding scene changed.

    I'm on the edge of the cliff right now.

    There is a dead tree growing on the edge of the cliff. I am sitting on this dead tree now. If I go a little further ahead, I will fall down and the sun will set into the abyss.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of heights, but it¡¯s so deep down there that if I really fall, I¡¯ll be shattered to pieces.

    "Zhang Xiu, what are you doing standing there in a daze? It's an illusion. Don't be afraid. Just keep walking forward!"

    Yan Beixun¡¯s urgent shouts reached my ears.

    I looked around, but there was no sound or shadow of Yan Beixun around me.

    "Little thing, I advise you not to go forward. This is a very deep illusion, equivalent to your human hypnosis. If you fall off the cliff, you will really die."

    The voice of this centipede spirit came to my ears again.

    At this moment, don¡¯t mention how troubled I am.

    Go forward?  Or retreat?

    This is definitely an illusion, and this cliff is definitely fake, but this so-called illusion is too real.

    ?Besides, I also somewhat believe what this centipede spirit says.

    In 1946, a famous experiment in a California prison in the United States put a death row prisoner into a secret room, blindfolded his eyes, scratched his wrist with the back of a knife, and then released a ticking sound of water.  One day later, scientists opened the chamber and found him dead on his seat.  Experiments have proven that inner fear is your own worst enemy.

    This is what people¡¯s subconscious is doing.

    The death row prisoner really thought he was being bled, and the fear in his heart killed him.

    ? And this is the problem I am facing at this time.

    Human beings enter deep hypnosis. If they die in their dreams, they will also die in reality.

    So I am even more hesitant now.

    With two choices, I was so anxious that I was covered in sweat and panting heavily. If I moved forward, I might die.

    "If anyone says that he is not afraid of death, I will kick him in the face. He is definitely bragging.

    I often say something like, why should life be sad and why should death be painful? Or, when you are alive, you don¡¯t want to be long, but you want to be happy, something like chicken soup for the soul.

    Facts have proved that chicken soup for the soul is just chicken soup for the soul, and it cannot help you in any way when death is really about to come.

    I feel like my breathing is getting faster and faster, and I can't even breathe. The heartbeat in my chest is also beating very fast, as if it's about to jump out.

    I touched my heart on my chest, no way, it¡¯s so fast, man, I won¡¯t be afraid of it.

    As soon as this idea appeared, I suddenly felt pain in my eyes.

    I covered my eyes with my hands.

    It felt like my eyes had exploded. It took nearly ten seconds for the pain to disappear.

    I tentatively opened my eyes and took a look.

    The hallucination has disappeared, and I am still sitting on the body of this centipede.

    I took the Zhuyin Golden Needle, jumped forward with all my strength, and stabbed it into the wound of the centipede spirit.

    I almost used all my strength to dig in, and my right hand got stuck.

    While I put my right hand in, I took it out very quickly.

    My hands were stained with green blood, which was like sulfuric acid. It made the palm of my right hand extremely painful, and soon my hand turned red.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this guy¡¯s blood will react with the sulfuric acid, and I¡¯ll jump off his body and jump into the well.

    With a pop, I dived into the water. I grabbed the chain and climbed up. At this time, the green blood on my hands had disappeared under the wash of water, and the pain had weakened to almost nothing.

    But when I climbed out of the well and looked at the situation outside, I was stunned.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 59 Yan Beixun leaves

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yan Beixun took off his Taoist robe and now covered it on Centipede Jing's head, pressing it tightly.

    And for some reason, this centipede spirit kept struggling and seemed to be in extreme pain.

    The blood was pouring out of the wound where I stabbed me before, as if it was free of money.

    "Yan Beixun, are you okay?" I climbed up and ran over.

    Although Centipede Jing struggled hard, his head was held tightly by Yan Beixun, and he couldn't struggle at all.

    Yan Beixun panted and turned to look at me and said, "If this doesn't kill him, take out the demon-containing map from my bag, take the talisman, and collect it!"

    "kindness."

    I nodded.

    Yan Beixun¡¯s backpack was not far behind him at this time. I opened the bag, rummaged through it, and quickly took out the demon-containing map that Yan Beixun had taken out at that time.

    "How to use it?" I shouted.

    "Tear the talisman directly." Yan Beixun roared.

    I used all my strength to tear off the talisman attached to the scroll, and then the scroll flew directly towards the Centipede Spirit and then stuck to his body.

    "Roar."

    The centipede spirit let out an angry roar, and Yan Beixun quickly retreated.

    It kept struggling and roaring, and its impact caused cracks on the ground like spider webs.

    Suddenly, the centipede spirit, ten meters long and so huge, was sucked into the scroll bit by bit.

    After subduing the centipede spirit, the scroll fell to the ground, and the talisman I just tore off was pasted back on the scroll.

    "Huh." I sat down on the ground and finally breathed a sigh of relief when I saw that the centipede essence was taken away.

    "I thought I was dead." I wiped the sweat from my forehead, thinking of the centipede just now, I still felt a little scared.

    "Are you scared?" Yan Beixun limped to my side and handed me a cigarette.

    I swallowed, laughed dryly and said, "Brother Xiu, I don't know what fear is. I only know how to write the word 'fear'."

    "Okay, stop bragging." Yan Beixun took a puff of cigarette and spit it out: "We are both lucky today. This monster still has six chains that have not been taken out, otherwise the Daluo Immortal will not be able to save it.  Both of us."

    "Do you know what I mean?" Yan Beixun glared at me and shouted in my ear: "Next time, can you be more careful? Do you believe what these monsters say? Are you so cute?"

    It was indeed my fault. Seeing Yan Beixun so angry, I didn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    Yan Beixun picked up the scroll on the ground and handed it to me: "Take it, this scroll is the last chance to be used, and it cannot be used again."

    "Then what are you doing for me?" I asked strangely.

    "I'll give you a life-saving thing. It can't be used to seal the monster, but it can release the monster. If you encounter any danger in the future and you really can't hide, just use this thing to die with the enemy." Yan Beixun said,  He took out another set of needles and a small book: "This is the Zhuyin Golden Needle, and the Golden Needle Technique for using it. Take it and practice it well."

    "What do you mean?" I frowned.

    Yan Beixun handed over another key: "This is the key to the Chinese medicine store and the car key. From now on, if you have nothing to do, go to the Chinese medicine store to help me check out the store and sell some medicine. But when it comes to business, you should keep your eyes open, understand? Don't be stupid.  If you accept everything except a few, you will lose your life if you encounter a problem that cannot be solved."

    "Hey, brother, why are you just like the will? Are you about to die?" I looked at Yan Bei nervously and asked.

    Yan Bei  Taiwan, looking for news about that wealthy businessman."

    "I'll go with you." I said.

    "Don't, you kid only knows how to hold me back, and I don't know what dangers there are in going to Taiwan. If I die then." Yan Beixun paused and looked at me seriously: "Waiting for you to say  After you have mastered the technique, you must retrieve the Huanqing Giant Sword and the Qimen Flying Armor, remember!"

    "You really want to leave? What will I do if you leave?" I said, "I can't catch ghosts in my current state."

    "Haha, I say you are stupid, but you are really stupid. Just now you opened your Yin and Yang eyes to the second level. You have opened your Yin eyes. Didn't you know? Your eyes are very poisonous. If you encounter danger in the future, stay away.  Just keep going, you must not die." After saying that, Yan Beixun turned around and walked down the mountain.

    "What should I take if you leave?"Mr. Niu and Yeyoushen.  "I yelled.

    "Figure it out yourself."

    ¡°Hey, when will you come back?¡± I shouted to Yan Beixun.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll be back as soon as I find the Huan Qing Giant Sword.¡±

    After saying that, he disappeared under the street light.

    I looked at the place where Yan Beixun left, and I felt inexplicably sad.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t released this centipede essence unintentionally, Yan Beixun wouldn¡¯t have been poisoned, let alone leaving Laoshan to find someone to detoxify him.

    I scratched my hair. I was scared to death when I was fighting with this centipede just now.

    Although when Tang Xue died, I told Yan Beixun that I wanted to become stronger.

    But becoming stronger doesn¡¯t mean you can become a peerless master just by saying a few words.

    I stood up, put away the things Yan Beixun gave me, and then walked down the mountain.

    When I returned to the dormitory, the whole building was quiet and I was the only one.

    I found out the Zhuyin Golden Needle that Yan Beixun gave me at the beginning and put it into this set of Zhuyin Golden Needles.

    The Zhuyin Golden Needles are packed in a cloth bag. There are some cloth bags similar to those used by traditional Chinese medicine to store acupuncture, but they are larger and very long. After all, there are 108 needles to hold. I rolled these needles, and then put the Zhuyin Golden Needles and this book.  The golden needle technique, as well as the demon-containing diagram that sealed the centipede spirit, were all put in the cabinet, in my black schoolbag.

    Since I started catching ghosts, I haven¡¯t put any books in my schoolbag, but things like yellow paper, black dog blood, and cinnabar.

    After putting these away, I took a shower, lay on the bed, and looked at the ceiling. I didn¡¯t know how Yan Beixun was doing now. I picked up my phone and called Yan Beixun¡¯s number, but it showed that the other party¡¯s phone had been turned off.

    I lay on the bed and closed my eyes silently.

    ¡­¡­

    Where is this place? I looked around strangely. I was standing on a wasteland like an outsider. Not far away, there were many people decorating the altar. The one standing in the middle was actually wearing a Taoist robe.  I.

    I looked at these people curiously and wanted to get closer to see what they were doing. Suddenly, it felt dark and I couldn't see anything.

    ¡­¡­

    I opened my eyes, gasped, sat up, looked around, I was still lying in the dormitory, on the bed I slept on, and the sky outside was already bright.

    I rubbed my slightly aching temples and swallowed. Is this a dream?

    ¡¾ps: During the new book period, I hope everyone will collect it and give me some recommendation votes. It would be even better if you can give a reward. I love you all.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 60 Jiuyin Money Making Bureau

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    What a weird dream.

    I shook my head and didn¡¯t think much about it.

    After washing up, I got dressed and walked out of the dormitory. At this time, the school was empty and there were no ghosts.

    We walked outside the school gate and wanted to buy some breakfast, but none of the shops on this street were open.

    It seems that they all know about the week-long holiday, so they are too lazy to open the door if there is no business.

    I touched my belly and suddenly realized that Yan Beixun¡¯s decision to only let him go for a week was really wise. If he really wanted to let him go for a month, would I have to die of boredom alone?

    Sometimes I am so stupid. When I was studying, I dreamed of taking a vacation, but after I actually took a vacation, I felt bored again.

    I took the car and rushed directly to Nanping Pedestrian Street.

    When I arrived at Nanping Pedestrian Street, I hurriedly ate a bowl of noodles. After I was full, I slowly walked to the door of the Chinese medicine shop.

    There¡¯s nothing wrong with staying at school during this period, it¡¯s better to stay in a Chinese medicine shop.

    I used the key to open the rolling shutter door of the Chinese medicine shop, turned on the light, and then did a little tidying up and cleaning.

    The first floor is used for business and is a little cleaner, but the second floor is extremely filthy. The floor is full of cans or leftover instant noodle boxes.

    Before Yan Bei lived in this place, I didn¡¯t bother to clean it. Now that he¡¯s gone, I¡¯ll probably live here for a while, so I¡¯ll just start tidying it up.

    Early in the morning, I was busy until noon, and then I cleaned the Chinese medicine shop.

    After finishing my work, I lay on the sofa, panting and unbearable.

    I took out my cigarette, lit it and was smoking, when a rich young man wearing gold and silver walked in outside the door. This man looked to be in his mid-twenties, and he was followed by two tall security guards.

    "Who is Yan Beixun?" The man said, holding his nose as soon as he came in.

    "He's not here. Come back to him in a year or two." I was too lazy to pay attention to this guy and continued to lie on the sofa and rest.

    "Call him over here." The young man pointed at me and said.

    ¡°Then, the two security guards behind him walked up to me and wanted to drive me over.

    "Don't do it. I can hit five or six of you, and I can walk away on my own." I quickly stood up. These two guys could probably knock me out with one punch. I walked up to Young Master Kuo, thought for a moment, stretched out my hand and said  : "Hello, my name is Zhang Xiu. I am Yan Beixun's junior brother. What should I call you?"

    "My name is Qian Jinyin, you can just call me Master Qian." Qian Jinyin asked me, "Where is your senior brother?"

    "He's not here, otherwise Master Qian, what can you tell me?" I asked.

    "You? Are you moral enough?" Qian Jinyin glanced at me: "Can the Jiuyin Financial Bureau handle it?"

    Jiuyin money-making game?

    My brows jumped. I had read in Yan Beixun's books before that this is an evil recipe. After a person is buried, the blessings of the descendants of other tombs within a radius of five miles will be sucked into this tomb, making this person  The descendants of the coffin are blessed with endless blessings.

    "No." I shook my head: "I, Dao Xingqian, have only heard of such advanced formations."

    "I know you will suffer retribution after helping to set up the Jiuyin Money Making Bureau, but I can give you a lot of money. I will give you as much money as you want." Qian Jinyin looked at me with blazing eyes: "To be honest, Chongqing  There are only three or four Taoists who can set up such a trap. I have visited several other Taoist priests, but none of them want to cooperate with me. Since you are Yan Beixun's junior brother, you must be very capable. Come with me.  Let¡¯s take a trip.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t laugh or cry when I heard this. I really don¡¯t know how to make money in Jiuyin.

    ??And this kind of evil situation uses evil methods to transfer the blessings of other people's descendants to others, and the people who set it up will definitely suffer extremely serious retribution.

    ?????????????????????? Wrong.

    I was stunned for a moment, I really didn¡¯t know how to do it, but this money and silver convinced me that I could.

    "If we continue to be entangled like this, I will probably still be arrested by him and his men. It's better to just agree, then find some trouble and bury the body, and they won't understand."

    Thinking of this, I coughed twice, pretended to be a master, and said: "It's not impossible to help you, but you know that the Jiuyin Money Collection Bureau will bring heavy retribution."

    "One hundred thousand." Qian Jinyin looked at me and said, "That's enough."

    When I heard 100,000, my little heart skipped a beat. Damn it, I¡¯m rich.

    I tried my best to hide my excitement and said, "Well, tell me the general situation."

    "My Qian family's ancestors were all in business." QianJin Yin said with pride on his face: "Later, my grandfather passed away, and my grandfather found an expert to arrange this Jiuyin money-making scheme. Sure enough, our Qian family's business was smooth after that, but the expert said at the beginning that every time  After fifty years, the coffin must be lifted up and buried, otherwise it will be bad luck. This year, it happens to be the fiftieth year."

    "Lift the coffin and bury it?" I frowned and said, "It's better to be still than to move. How can you believe the words of the charlatan? Otherwise, why don't you go to such trouble? Why don't you move it?"

    If it is just a burial, it is simple, just dig a place and bury it, but moving the coffin involves a lot, and people who do not have a deep study of Feng Shui will cause trouble.

    I heard that it was not a burial, but a relocation, and I felt a little discouraged.

    "Aren't you a charlatan?" Qian Jinyin looked at me strangely: "Our family's business is indeed going downhill this year. This is the first time in fifty years, so I have to hire someone to find someone else to make money.  Bureau."

    Qian Jinyin saw the troubled look on my face and smiled lightly: "Since you really don't want to, forget it. You are not the only one in Chongqing who can catch ghosts. It's a pity that you can't earn this 100,000 yuan.  "

    After saying that, he turned around and left with two bodyguards.

    I breathed a sigh of relief. If you have money to make, you have to spend it with life. After I entered the Yin and Yang Circle, the most important thing Yan Beixun said to me was that you must not touch things you don¡¯t understand.

    I went back to the sofa, took out my phone and started playing.

    Time flies by like this. At night, I saw that the sky was getting dark outside, so I closed the door and went to sleep on the second floor.

    I am too lazy to go back to school, since I will be alone when I go back.

    I basically lay on the sofa on the first floor and play every day. Occasionally, customers would come in to buy medicine, so I would grab some to eat. In this way, three days passed.

    The past three days have been boring to death. Every day I called Yan Beixun, but every time he turned off his phone.

    This morning, I came back from having breakfast outside. As soon as I entered the Chinese medicine shop, I saw Qian Jinyin sitting on the sofa with an ugly face. Next to him sat a 22-year-old Taoist priest with an ordinary appearance.

    This Taoist priest was wearing a yellow robe and sat timidly next to Qian Jinyin.

    "Master Qian, why are you here again?" I laughed dryly, walked up and poured two glasses of water, then looked at the Taoist priest and asked, "What is the name of this fellow Taoist?"

    "This charlatan." Qian Jinyin looked at me with an ugly face and said, "As soon as the coffin was lifted, this guy asked us to bury the coffin back and refused to let us take it out." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.  com

 Chapter 61 Sun Xiaopeng

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The young Taoist priest next to Qian Jinyin said anxiously: "No, brother, it's a small thing to help you set up a Jiuyin wealth-collecting bureau, but you can't touch the thing inside."

    Qian Jinyin glared at the Taoist priest: "What can't be touched? Are you afraid that he will jump up and bite you?"

    Suddenly Qian Jinyin's cell phone rang, and he picked up the phone: "What? Are we talking about business now? Customers in Japan? Okay, okay."

    After he hung up the phone, he pointed at me and the young Taoist priest: "I don't care. Tonight, I will ask someone to pick you two up here and help me solve the relocation matter. Otherwise, I will have many ways to deal with you."  "

    After saying that, he turned around and left angrily.

    "Hey, Master Qian, why are you involved? It's none of my business." I shouted at Qian Jinyin's back.

    But he had no intention of paying attention to me.

    "Hey, brother, my name is Sun Xiaopeng, what do you call me?" The young Taoist priest looked at me and said.

    "Don't make any noise, I'm bothered." I glared at him and said, "Do you have real abilities? Or are you just lying?"

    "I don't like hearing this anymore. I have a lot of abilities." Sun Xiaopeng had an unhappy look on his face.

    I looked him up and down: "You have real ability and you agree to help him move to the Jiuyin Money Making Bureau? Aren't you afraid of retribution?"

    "I know how to do the Jiuyin Money Making Bureau. Why should I learn such evil things? Are I afraid that I won't die fast enough?"

    "But this guy has been pestering me for several days, asking for money every time he talks. So I thought about digging out his grandfather and burying him somewhere with good feng shui." Sun Xiaopeng watched with interest.  Looking at me: "So, guess what we dug up last night?"

    "Can you stop talking nonsense and just say it?" I was also a little curious.

    "His grandfather must have turned into a corpse monster." Sun Xiaopeng said helplessly: "It was late at night, and I was afraid that something would go wrong, so I quickly asked them to bury the coffin back. But the guy didn't know why and got so angry.  You're going to die, and you dragged me to your place."

    "Can you not be angry? You dug out someone's grandpa and buried it again. No matter who you are, everyone will be angry." I feel that this Sun Xiaopeng is really weird.

    Sun Xiaopeng slapped his forehead: "The important thing is, I told him that his grandpa turned into a zombie, but even he, an old boy, didn't believe me. It gave me a headache."

    "I just have a headache, brother, I got involved by you for no reason." I asked: "Is there just a corpse monster in the coffin?"

    "Well, there is absolutely no mistake. It must be a corpse monster, but there are thirty-six types of corpses. I don't know what they are." Sun Xiaopeng nodded.

    I walked to the second floor.

    Listening to Qian Jinyin¡¯s tone, it might be impossible not to go there today. I went to the second floor to look for books recording zombie monsters.

    There are thirty-six types of corpses, among which zombies are the most respected. Each corpse has different abilities, but they all have the same things to fear.

    Black dog blood, peach wood sword.

    In other words, as long as it is something with a strong yang energy, these corpses will be afraid of evil spirits.

    I was reading a book carefully when I suddenly heard Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s voice.

    "Hey, brother, are you just reading now and sharpening your guns in battle? Why do I feel that you are so unreliable." Sun Xiaopeng looked at me and asked with some confusion: "Are you really Yan Beixun's junior brother?"

    "Hey, do you know Yan Beixun?" When I heard Sun Xiaopeng mention Yan Beixun, I became curious.

    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, there¡¯s no one from all over the world that I, Sun Xiaopeng, don¡¯t know.¡± Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "Then what Taoist skills do you know?" I asked curiously.

    Strictly speaking, Sun Xiaopeng is the first guy I know who is not a Yin person besides Yan Beixun and Wang Jidao.

    "I know a lot of things, such as Tiangang's slaying magic and magic spells" Sun Xiaopeng kept talking.

    ¡°Then are you Mr. Yin Yang or a monster hunter?¡± I asked.

    "None of them." Sun Xiaopeng shook his head, looked at me and said, "I am a Taoist priest from Mount Laoshan."

    Taoist priest from Mount Laoshan.

    I was slightly shocked. Although the number of Taoist priests in Laoshan is getting smaller and smaller now, and they are not as good as before, their overall strength is better than those of us monster hunters or Mr. Yin and Yang.

    This is the same as the difference between the miscellaneous army and the regular army.

    Taoist priests in Laoshan generally adopt orphans to grow up. Anyway, these Taoist priests grew up in Laoshan and began to learn the skills of catching ghosts at the age of three or four.

    Better than meThe demon hunter in our family is quite amazing.

    At first, when I talked to Sun Xiaopeng, I was a little disdainful and my tone was not very good. I quickly said: "It turns out that he is an expert from Mount Laoshan. I have admired him for a long time."

    I was relieved in my heart. Since I am from Laoshan, what does a mere corpse monster tonight mean?

    I saw Sun Xiaopeng standing there, silent for a long time, and I became confused.

    Generally speaking, when I say I have admired someone for a long time, this guy should say something like "Don't take it seriously". This is in line with the direction of the plot.

    Unexpectedly, this guy burst into tears and looked at me with red eyes.

    "Hey, buddy, are you okay? Are you sick?" I asked cautiously.

    "Brother, you are really discerning. I tell you, you actually saw that I am an expert. When I was in Laoshan, they all laughed at me as a waste. You are the only one who knows that I am an expert." This guy hugged me and cried.  stand up.

    When I listened to his words, my heart felt like a bucket of cold water was poured down on me.

    No wonder this guy saw it was a corpse monster and hurriedly asked people to bury it. This grandson of Qing Dynasty is just a passerby in Laoshan.

    ¡°Then what, you¡¯re just crying, don¡¯t wipe your nose on my clothes.¡± I pushed Sun Xiaopeng away and quickly wiped it with a tissue.

    "Brother, you are so discerning, come on, let's take over." With that, Sun Xiaopeng grabbed my hand and wanted to take over.

    I pushed him away: "Brother Sun, don't be like this, calm down."

    This guy is simply crazy.

    "Ahem, I'm sorry, I got a little excited just now. Don't you know that I have been called a loser since I was a child, and no one has ever called me a master. After saying so much, what is your name?"

    "Zhang Xiu." I said.

    "Such a girly name?" Sun Xiaopeng looked at me in disbelief, then nodded: "But that's right, you look quite girly."

    "Are you looking for death? There is arsenic downstairs. Do you want to eat it?" I rolled my eyes at him.

    So, I was bothered by Sun Xiaopeng all day long. This guy was not stupid. After getting in touch with him for a while, I discovered that this guy probably suffered from cerebral sluggishness syndrome due to being imprisoned in Laoshan.

    To put it simply, it¡¯s two.

    I guess I haven¡¯t had much contact with the outside world.

    Tell me everything, such as peeking at a junior sister taking a bath in Laoshan, etc. These are actually fine. The most bizarre thing is the reason why he was kicked out of Laoshan.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 62 Lifting the Coffin

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The reason why this guy was expelled from Maoshan was because he had sex with a monster.

    After I heard this, I thought of the scene when I praised him and he wanted to be my boss, and I couldn't help but ask: "How many people have you bowed to?"

    After hearing this, Sun Xiaopeng thought for a while and said, "Not many, maybe a dozen."

    I spent this day completely pestered by Sun Xiaopeng.

    Soon after five o'clock in the evening, Qian Jinyin and his two bodyguards appeared in my store. When he arrived, he didn't say a word and just stood at the door.

    I wisely packed up some black dog blood, yellow paper, and a cinnabar peach wood sword. I originally wanted to go back to the dormitory to get the Zhuyin Golden Needle, but after thinking about it carefully, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to use the Zhuyin Golden Needle. After all, it was a golden needle technique.  I haven't learned it yet.

    Sun Xiaopeng and I were led to the parking lot and then got into a Land Rover.

    After the car started driving, Qian Jinyin, who was sitting in the passenger seat, looked back at us and asked, "Have you found the grave?"

    I saw that Sun Xiaopeng was about to speak, so I quickly said: "I found it, it is definitely an excellent location in Jiuyin's money-making bureau."

    "Yes." Qian Jinyin nodded and closed his eyes.

    Soon the car drove to the suburbs.

    After driving for about an hour, the car drove into a mountain.

    There are quite a lot of graves on the mountainside, after parking the car.

    Carrying my bag, I got out of the car and took a look. At a tomb not far away, there were eight people wearing Taoist robes standing there.

    These people all held musical instruments and were playing mourning music.

    "What do these people do?" I turned to look at Qian Jinyin and asked.

    Qian Jinyin pointed at Sun Xiaopeng: "He asked me to invite him."

    Sun Xiaopeng hurriedly said to me: "Don't look at me. You monster hunters just don't have rules. For a formal burial, these people must be there. Although they don't have much ability, they can still help throw some paper money or something."  , is it possible for me to do this kind of thing myself?"

    This guy doesn¡¯t have much ability, so he can just put on a show.

    After we walked over, we saw these eight magic sticks in Taoist robes surrounding the grave and chanting incantations.

    It sounds familiar to me. It seems to be a corpse-killing curse.

    Sun Xiaopeng saw the confusion on my face and said in a low voice: "I asked these people to come here to recite the corpse-suppressing spell to prevent problems inside."

    "Is this useful for ordinary people to read?" I became curious.

    "The devil knows." Sun Xiaopeng shrugged: "I don't care whether it is useful or not. We are not allowed to spend money anyway. Besides, if the corpse inside jumps out and cannot be beaten, there will be a group of people to block it for us.  "

    It still makes sense.

    By this time, a Taoist altar had already been arranged here.

    Sun Xiaopeng walked to the Taoist altar, picked up the bell and shook it for a while, then pretended to count with his fingers and shouted: "The auspicious time has come, dig."

    This graveyard had obviously been shoveled yesterday, and it was very easy to dig. In addition, with the eight magic sticks, the digging posture was no better than that of real farmers, and the coffin was quickly dug.

    Sun Xiaopeng coughed: "Everyone, you must bow to Mr. Qian at a 90-degree angle, and you cannot raise your head for one minute."

    Others looked at Sun Xiaopeng in confusion. Qian Jinyin shouted: "Why don't you do it quickly? You don't want the money?"

    When everyone heard this, they all bowed their heads, including Qian Jinyin.

    "Come here." Sun Xiaopeng waved to me.

    "Why do you want them to bow?" I asked strangely.

    Sun Xiaopeng took me to the grave and looked down.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    I couldn¡¯t help but curse in my heart.

    This coffin was actually covered with green moss.

    "It's impossible, it wasn't there yesterday." Sun Xiaopeng said with a horrified expression, and then he counted with his fingers with a serious face.

    Looking at his serious attitude, I couldn't help but sigh. He is indeed from Laoshan. Even if he is said to be a waste by others, he still has some ability.

    "What should I do? I can't figure it out. It's so scary." Sun Xiaopeng turned pale and said in my ear, "How about we run away?"

    "Run? Are you afraid that the money, gold and silver will beat us both up?" I rolled my eyes at him, quickly took out the black dog blood from my bag, poured it on the coffin lid, and then whispered into Sun Xiaopeng's ear.  : "Hurry up and ask them to lift the coffin. I hope these black dogs can calm them down. Later, we can find a place for them to bury."

     "Yes." Sun Xiaopeng responded in a low voice, then coughed and said loudly: "Lift the coffin."

    The eight magic sticks wearing Taoist robes quickly lifted the coffin.

    At this time, there is also a small truck here, which seems to have been prepared from the beginning.

    "The coffin must not touch the ground when it is lifted." I quickly said: "Carry it to the car."

    "What should we do now?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    "Take one step at a time." I frowned, looking at the dark coffin, feeling very uncomfortable.

    "Okay, let's take two people and look at the coffin from behind, while the others get in the car." After Qian Jinyin waved, he looked at Sun Xiaopeng and me: "Two of you, where is the newly found tomb?"

    ¡°It¡¯s not far from here, I¡¯ll show you the way.¡± With that, Sun Xiaopeng and I hurriedly got into the car.

    Of course, it was not the car with the coffin.

    The car started to move slowly.

    The man in the car behind was quite professional. He was beating gongs and drums and throwing paper money.

    After the car drove down the mountain, there was a very narrow cement road. Sun Xiaopeng and I were behind. I asked Sun Xiaopeng in a low voice: "That thing is really going to pop out from behind, are you able to stop it?"

    Sun Xiaopeng wiped the sweat from his forehead and replied in a low voice: "If I had the ability, would I still sweat so much?"

    That¡¯s right, I asked a slightly idiotic question.

    Sun Xiaopeng picked up the phone and didn¡¯t know who to send a text message to. I didn¡¯t bother to care, thinking about where to take the body and bury it.

    "We absolutely can't drag it now. The corpse inside is too sinister. The lid of the coffin outside is actually covered with moss. Just because of the bit of black dog blood I poured on it?"

    I didn¡¯t expect that little bit of black dog blood to suppress him.

    "You can't take this body into the city. If you enter the city, the body might pop out, and you'll have to dig into it."

    I thought for a while and then said: "Drive to the western suburbs, there is a mass grave there."

    "Yeah." The bodyguard driving in front nodded.

    That mass grave was where I first met Yan Beixun, so I just dug a hole there and buried him.

    Qian Jinyin, who was sitting in the passenger seat, frowned: "Mass grave? If my grandfather is buried there, will he be unhappy?"

    My mother, this guy is still worried that his grandpa will be unhappy now, but will he be happy when his grandpa jumps out?

    "Master Qian, you don't understand. There are many corpses in mass graves, so the Nine Yin Money-Collecting Game is the most suitable one." I said with an apologetic smile.

    Qian Jinyin didn¡¯t understand this aspect either. Hearing what I said, he nodded and said nothing.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 63 Luo Fang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The car was driving very fast, I was holding a cigarette and looking at the scene on the roadside.

    We took the Ring Expressway and drove for about forty minutes before arriving at the entrance to the mass grave.

    "We're here." I winked at Sun Xiaopeng and said, "Master Sun, why don't you take Master Qian and the others to pick out the cemetery first? Then dig the grave. It's unlucky for the coffin to fall to the ground."

    "Well, that's what I planned." Sun Xiaopeng said and said to Qian Jinyin: "You follow me in to dig the grave, and Zhang Xiu stays to look at the coffin."

    "Is it okay?" Qian Jinyin turned back to me and said, "Just keep an eye on it. Someone wants to snatch my grandfather's body. You have to protect it with all your strength."

    "Don't worry, don't worry." I laughed dryly.

    ¡°Who the hell is crazy coming here to grab a coffin this late at night?

    The reason why I asked them to dig the grave first was just to use something to calm the corpse inside.

    Sun Xiaopeng led a large number of them into the mass grave, and soon they disappeared.

    I quickly ran out of the car and jumped into the truck.

    Oops.

    There was actually a trace of corpse air leaking out from the gaps in the coffin.

    I swallowed, and I wasn¡¯t too scared. After all, I¡¯ve beaten a giant centipede, how can I still be afraid of such a corpse?

    I walked to the coffin and carefully recalled the books I read during the day.

    I took out a money sword from my bag, placed it in the center of the coffin lid, and read: "The sky is infinite, the earth is infinite, although the sky is dark, the sun still exists to suppress evil."

    As I said that, I bit the fingertips of my right hand.

    It really hurt. I took a breath. After all, my fingers were connected to my heart. The feeling of biting my fingertips was so sore that it felt so good.

    I smeared the blood from my fingertips on this money sword.

    Bang bang bang!

    Suddenly, the coffin shook.

    Grass.

    "You don't have to drink a toast, right?" I was just about to use other methods.

    Suddenly a motorcycle stopped behind the truck.

    When I saw it, it turned out to be a policeman.

    This policeman was patrolling on a bicycle. When he saw me, he took out his walkie-talkie and said: "At the entrance of the mass grave in the eastern suburbs, an unknown suspect was found stealing corpses. We need support. We need support."

    ¡°Brother, if I were you, I would leave quickly and leave this mess alone.¡± I looked at the policeman with a wry smile and said.

    The coffin shook again, and the policeman looked happy. He took the walkie-talkie and continued: "Requesting for support. We suspect the suspect is using the coffin to traffic people."

    "I can't talk to you anymore." I shouted in the direction of the mass grave: "Qian Jinyin, someone is trying to steal your grandfather's body."

    It would be a shame for Qian Jinyin not to become a fortune teller. His bad words are too effective.

    As soon as I finished yelling, Qian Jinyin led a large number of people and rushed out within thirty meters.

    He shouted with a fierce look: "Who is it!"

    "Requesting support, requesting support, the number of suspects is far beyond my imagination" The policeman ran while holding a walkie-talkie.

    Qian Jinyin¡¯s two bodyguards rushed over and knocked the policeman down, punching and kicking him.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The noise of the coffin behind me became louder and louder, and the money sword placed on the lid of the coffin seemed to be falling apart.

    This corpse is really fucking awesome.

    "What should I do?" Sun Xiaopeng, who ran back, said to me anxiously.

    "Carry the coffin and bury him immediately." I shouted.

    "What's going on?" Qian Jinyin looked at the coffin with a nervous expression on his face.

    "Master Qian, how about you solve this police matter?" I said to Qian Jinyin.

    Qian Jinyin was not stupid. He was scared when he saw the coffin fluttering like this, so he said, "Take this policeman with you. We will take him to the police station. The eight of you will stay and help."

    After saying that, Qian Jinyin ran into the car. His two bodyguards drove the bruised and bruised policeman into the car, and the car sped away.

    "Zombie transformation."

    As soon as these eight magic sticks saw this posture, they ran away.

    "Shall we run too?" I saw that the situation was getting worse and worse, and I became worried.

    Suddenly, a car drove over from a distance.

    The car is extremely fast.

    "Great, my little brother is here." Sun Xiaopeng's face lit up.

    &nbspThe car was an Audi A5 convertible, and the driver was a young man wearing sunglasses who looked about our age.

    This guy is quite handsome, and he wears a pair of sunglasses at night to show off.

    Wearing a black windbreaker, he got out of the car and threw an ink fountain to Sun Xiaopeng: "Tie up the coffin."

    "Okay." When Sun Xiaopeng saw this guy coming, he seemed to take reassurance. He jumped on the truck with an ink fountain and started to tie the coffin.

    "How can I help?" I asked this person.

    "You?" The man glanced at me, took off his windbreaker, and threw it to me: "Help me get my clothes, don't get them dirty."

    Damn it, you're too arrogant. I couldn't help but say: "Boy, don't be arrogant. If you have the ability, come over and challenge me."

    There are two daggers hanging on this guy's back, and these two daggers are also engraved with charms.

    He held two daggers in both hands, walked to the coffin that was thumping, patted it, and then said: "If you don't want to die, just stay in there and stay there."

    boom.

    Suddenly, an arm with blue skin stretched out from the coffin lid.

    The nails on this arm are very long and look scary.

    At the very least, Sun Xiaopeng was so frightened that he jumped out of the truck and ran to me.

    "Who is this guy? He's so arrogant." I asked when I saw Sun Xiaopeng running back.

    "He? His name is Luo Fang, he is my younger brother, but he is used to being arrogant. After he cleans up the body, I will help you educate him." Sun Xiaopeng said confidently.

    "Can he do it alone?" I asked curiously: "The corpses here are not ordinary."

    "I just sent him a text message in the car, asking him to come over and help, otherwise we would probably be in trouble today." Sun Xiaopeng handed me a cigarette leisurely: "Just watch it."

    This guy named Luo Fang took a dagger and stabbed the zombie monster in the hand.

    With a pop sound, after inserting the dagger into his arm, he pulled hard and directly pulled the corpse up from inside. Of course, there was a coffin lid in the middle.

    This corpse has black skin and two fangs in its mouth.

    I recognized it as soon as I saw it. It was a black corpse.

    The Black Corpse is actually not a powerful zombie among the Thirty-Six Corpses. It can only be ranked twenty-seventh among the Thirty-Six Corpses. Now think about it, the reason why it is so powerful is because it has five  The reason for ten years of cultivation.

    "Black corpses are lower-level, and people don't dare to attack them. They only dare to steal chickens or catch dogs to suck blood. But this black corpse has fifty years of Taoism, and the feeling is different."

    The guy named Luo Fang punched the black corpse in the face, knocking him back into the coffin.

    He turned back to Sun Xiaopeng and said: "What are you afraid of? Come up, tie him up, and bury him." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 64 Burying the corpse and the blood of mother and child

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Is this solved?

    I stood there stupidly, looking at the black corpse knocked down by Luo Fang in disbelief.

    Although this thing is an ordinary black corpse, it still has fifty years of cultivation, and it was taken care of so easily.

    The black corpse roared and tried to sit up from the coffin. Luo Fang raised his foot and stepped on its face.

    Sun Xiaopeng found a thick hemp rope somewhere, slapped it on, and then tied up the black corpse.

    After helping it, Luo Fang took out a yellow talisman and put it on the forehead of the black corpse. The black corpse, which was still moving around, became quiet at this time.

    "Sun Xiaopeng, how many times have I told you, don't take these things carelessly, otherwise you will lose your life, do you understand?" Luo Fang looked at Sun Xiaopeng with a slight anger on his face.

    Sun Xiaopeng scratched his hair and said with a smile: "Lao Luo, am I okay?"

    Luo Fang pointed at me and asked, "Who is this person?"

    "He, he is the descendant of Yan Chixia, Yan Beixun's junior brother." Sun Xiaopeng said to me: "Zhang Xiu, let me introduce you formally. This guy's name is Luo Fang. My younger brother, he's not bad at all.  When I first met him, he shamelessly wanted to be my little brother, so I had no choice but to accept him."

    Luo Fang had no intention of paying attention to him. He walked over to me, took his windbreaker, and walked to his car. He said, "You can handle the rest by yourselves."

    After saying that, he jumped into the car, hit the accelerator and left.

    "Is this really your little brother? He's much better than you." I sighed.

    "Ahem, who said the boss has to be stronger than his younger brother? In this society, people are judged by their IQ."

    "I think your IQ isn't much higher."

    "Look at what you said, I really can't bear the one-on-one challenge." Sun Xiaopeng rolled up his sleeves as he spoke.

    "Are you sure?" I looked at Sun Xiaopeng with a smile.

    Sun Xiaopeng has no great skills except for showing off. Now I even wonder if the fact that he is a Taoist priest from Mount Laoshan was something he boasted about himself.

    The two of us carried the body and walked to the mass grave.

    This black corpse is wearing a black shroud and has not rotted for fifty years.

    It looks quite thin, but when Sun Xiaopeng and I lifted it up, it was like a big stone.

    After a lot of effort, Sun Xiaopeng and I carried this guy to the place where they dug the hole.

    In just a moment, the eight magicians had dug a simple grave.

    After Sun Xiaopeng and I threw the black corpse in, Sun Xiaopeng asked: "Just bury it like this? Do you think Qian Jinyin will fight for us?"

    "Is it possible that you still want to carry that coffin over? It's not like you didn't see that coffin. It's too heavy. Hurry up and get some soil to bury it. If we don't burn the body, it's worth the money.  It¡¯s silver.¡±

    Generally, the best way to deal with a corpse turning into a corpse monster is to burn it, so that it can be solved once and for all. If you just bury the corpse like this, who knows if someone will dig it out in the future.

    But when I think of that guy Qian Jinyin, forget it, it¡¯s better not to burn it. If this corpse really causes trouble in the future, it¡¯s none of my business.

    On the contrary, if it is burned now, if Qian Jinyin knows that we burned his grandfather who regarded him as a cash cow, he might fight us desperately.

    While we were filling in the holes, I asked: "Hey, Sun Xiaopeng, how did you get to know that guy named Luo Fang?"

    "Are you talking about him?" Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "At that time, I came down from Laoshan Mountain to practice and wandered to Chongqing. The thieves stole all the money I had with me. Later, the boss saw me and took me back to our Monster Hunting Five.  The crowd¡¯s secret base.¡±

    "Five people hunting monsters?" I looked at Sun Xiaopeng speechlessly and complained: "Are you sure it's not a plagiarism of Naruto's Ninja Sword Seven People?"

    "Exactly." Sun Xiaopeng rolled his eyes at me: "You know nothing. We, the five demon hunters, are the strongest demon hunting organization in Chongqing. No one in the dark dares to mess with us. We are very famous."

    "Oh." I shrugged: "It's very famous. I haven't heard of it."

    "You are ignorant." Sun Xiaopeng said to me: "I think back then, that guy Yan Beixun had a conflict with the boss, and ended up being beaten by our boss."

    "Is there such a thing?" I asked, "Is your boss Luo Fang just now?"

    "Shit, Luo Fang is my little brother, okay? Our boss is shoutingHai Hai is very powerful. I will introduce you to him when I have time.  Sun Xiaopeng sighed while digging a hole: "I think back then, when I was in Laoshan, the environment was considered to be superior. How could I dig a hole to bury the body? There were a lot of people behind me touting me."  "

    "Brother, why don't you stop bragging? Can you dig a hole and bury the body first and then brag?" I said to Sun Xiaopeng.

    After we buried the body, Sun Xiaopeng called Qian Jinyin and said that the body had been taken care of and asked when the money would be given to us.

    I have good hearing, so I heard Qian Jinyin scolding over there: "What? You have defrauded my grandfather and grandpa, and you still want money? I don't think it's a good thing if I don't trouble you, get out."

    "What the hell? Don't stop me, I have to dig out his grandfather and burn him." When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, his face turned red with anger, and he clenched his fists tightly: "You still have such a bully?"

    I was also very unhappy. I worked hard for most of the night. Although part of it was due to Qian Jinyin's threats, it was mostly because of the one hundred thousand yuan. I wasn't rich either, and Yan Beixun didn't leave anything for me when he left.  Money, in today¡¯s society, you don¡¯t need money to do anything.

    I also had the idea in my mind of digging out the body and burning it. Just when I was about to dig up the body with Sun Xiaopeng, Sun Xiaopeng smiled: "Damn it, you won't pay me, right?"

    As he said that, Sun Xiaopeng took out a small black bottle. I asked curiously: "This is it?"

    "The blood of mother and child." Sun Xiaopeng said, and fell down towards the place where the body was buried: "Damn it, if you don't give me money, I will add fertilizer to your grandfather. In a few months, he will pop out and kill you."  ."

    I frowned and asked, "Isn't that too cruel?"

    Mother-child blood is actually the blood that flows out when a woman gives birth to a child. The baby has just been reincarnated from another place and has extremely heavy yin energy. After birth, the yin energy will be discharged from the body, and this yin energy will enter the blood flowing out of the woman.

    Generally, this blood will be properly kept by the hospital, but there will always be people who buy it at a high price to harm people.

    This kind of extremely sinister thing, let alone being poured on the grave where the corpse monster has been buried, even if it is sprinkled on someone else's door, it will make the family unlucky for several days. If the corpse monster is allowed to absorb the blood of the mother and child,  , the consequences are even more unimaginable.

    "It's okay, I'll be responsible for big things." Sun Xiaopeng said nonchalantly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 65 Six people hunting monsters

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Would it be too immoral for us to do this?" I said hesitantly.

    Pour the blood of mother and child into a fifty-year-old corpse monster, and if you don't do it right, it will cause big trouble.

    "Aren't you angry? This bastard won't give me any money. When his grandfather's grave explodes, I want him to use 200,000 to hire us to come back and clean up his mess." Sun Xiaopeng said  Walk with my hand.

    ¡°I was already resentful about the gold and silver, but when I saw Sun Xiaopeng say this, I didn¡¯t think much about it.

    We walked to the truck. Fortunately, the key to the truck was not taken away. Otherwise, we would not know how to get back in the wilderness.

    What I didn¡¯t expect was that Sun Xiaopeng could also drive. After we got in the car, he asked: "Where are you going back to? Nanping?"

    "Yeah." I nodded.

    "Don't go back yet, come with me to Guanyin Bridge." Sun Xiaopeng said, "You are quite interesting. Come with me to see the boss. I can put in a few good words for you, and maybe you can join our Demon Hunting Five."  The crowd is inside.¡±

    ¡°You have boasted so much about this organization that you can join it so easily?¡± I asked curiously.

    "Although Yan Beixun has grudges with the boss, the boss has always been a person with clear grudges and will not make things difficult for you." Sun Xiaopeng said, and the car drove towards Guanyin Bridge.

    When I was on the road, I also asked: "Are there many such ghost-catching organizations or ghost-traveling organizations in Chongqing?"

    "Not many." Sun Xiaopeng shook his head: "Nowadays, most of them are magic sticks. Just like the eight people wearing Taoist robes just now, they are professional at digging soil. I guess they are usually farming, and they can be a magic stick when they have nothing to do.  "

    "As far as I know, the only one with real ability is Yanbeixun Chinese Medicine Store. I don't know about the others."

    I nodded: "Where are the Yin people? What does your organization probably do? Are you Mr. Yin Yang or a monster hunter?"

    "Those bastards of the Xingyin people? There is no such thing as an organization. The only organization I know about is Yan Beixun's perverted apprentice, Dongfang Bo. The rest are just a mess." Sun Xiaopeng bit his fingers and said:  "But speaking of our organization, actually calling it an organization is a bit too much. We are very loose. As for whether we are Mr. Yin Yang or a monster hunter, I don't know."

    "People in our organization do things according to their mood. They help when they are happy and don't help when they are unhappy. Their style is somewhat similar to that of a demon hunter." Sun Xiaopeng said as he drove to Guanyinqiao Pedestrian Street.

    After parking the car in the garage, Sun Xiaopeng took me to the pedestrian street and pointed to a milk tea shop not far away: "That is our base."

    "Milk tea shop?" I was stunned.

    By this time, the milk tea shop had long been closed. After all, it was one o'clock in the morning. Sun Xiaopeng opened the door of the milk tea shop, and then led me into the back of the milk tea shop. There was a narrow staircase that led to the second floor.

    I followed Sun Xiaopeng to the second floor.

    The second floor is very large. It looks a bit like a leisure club. When you enter, you will find a leather sofa. It is estimated to be more than 200 square meters. It is too big and divided into many compartments. These compartments are made of transparent glass.  , there are seven compartments in total.

    "These compartments are our own territory. This is the lobby, where we play, and there is the gym."

    ¡°Um, there¡¯s also a gym?¡±

    "Yes, a charming body is fatally attractive to female ghosts. Of course, this method of dealing with ghosts depends on your appearance, and you can't do it." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    At this time, the lights here are on and bright, but the lights in those compartments are all turned off, and only the largest compartment is still on.

    I saw a middle-aged man in his forties sitting in this cubicle. He was bald, wearing a T-shirt, and was playing on the computer.

    Sun Xiaopeng knocked on the door, then opened the door and walked in and said: "Boss, I have brought the people you asked me to bring."

    "Ah?" I was stunned for a moment: "Did he ask you to bring me here?"

    "Zhang Xiu, it's our first time meeting you. Come in and sit down." The 'boss' looked up at me and said, "I knew about Xiaopeng's troubles during the day and knew that you were with him, so I asked him to take you after solving the matter.  Come and chat with me.¡±

    "Boss, please speak slowly, I'm going back first." With that, Sun Xiaopeng turned around and left, going downstairs.

    The compartment was very big. I sat on the sofa, and the 'boss' asked: "Would you like something to drink? Coffee or soda?"

    He opened the freezer.

    "Cola."

    He took out a canLele handed it over, then sat next to me and said, "My name is Yun Hai. You can call me Boss Yun, or you can call me Yun Hai, or Boss, whatever you want."

    ¡°Um, boss, what do you want him to do by asking him to bring me here?¡± I looked at Yunhai in confusion and asked.

    "I generally know everything about you. Although Yan Beixun and I have a little conflict, he left this time and may not come back for a few years. When he left, he called me specifically and asked me to help him take care of you.  " Yunhai said, he also opened a can of Coke and took a sip: "So, do you want to join us?"

    "No, boss, I still don't understand why you want to help Yan Beixun for no reason. Didn't Sun Xiaopeng say that you have a conflict with him?" I said.

    "Haha, he and I just quarreled over trivial matters when we were young. Although we dislike each other, I still respect you as descendants of Yan Chixia. Besides." Yun Hai paused: "As far as I know, you  Do you want to kill Niu Zongbing and Ye Youshen? If you don¡¯t join us, it will be difficult to kill them."

    I said doubtfully: "Since you know that I want to kill Niu Zongbing and Yeyoushen, you still want me to join? Aren't you afraid of giving you trouble?"

    "You are teasing me? Does this matter of yours count as a joke? If you really want to say it, Sun Xiaopeng is more trouble-making than you." Yunhai laughed: "Have you thought about it?"

    In fact, I don¡¯t need to think about this kind of thing at all. It is only good for me and has no harm.

    The only thing that makes me wonder is why Yunhai insists on letting me in.

    ¡°Boss, did you really ask me to join you just because of Yan Beixun¡¯s request?¡± I looked at Yunhai and asked.

    Yun Hai shook his head: "Of course not. Although you are weak now, you have great potential. You are less than twenty years old and your Yin and Yang eyes have been opened. You may have the opportunity to open your Yang eyes in the future. Maybe I will need your help in the future."  The place."

    Hearing Yunhai say this, I breathed a sigh of relief and nodded without hesitation: "Yes, I'll join."

    "Welcome to join our organization. We don't have an exact name, but the name Sun Xiaopeng mentioned is pretty good. There are five people in Monster Hunting. No, there are six people now." Yunhai stretched out his hand: "Zhang Xiu, welcome to join Monster Hunting Six."  Crowds." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 66 Weird Organization

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Since you have joined, let's rest here tonight. I will call all the members back tomorrow and let you get to know each other. We can also have a dinner together." Yunhai said and took me out, and then found  There was an empty cubicle.

    "This will be your place from now on." Yunhai said and threw a key over.

    I walked in and saw that it was a simple bedroom with only one sofa, but fortunately the sofa was quite big and could sleep one person.

    "You should rest first. If you have anything to do, we will talk about it tomorrow." Yunhai said and looked at his phone: "Oops, I accidentally got so late. Good night."

    With that said, Yunhai returned to his office again. I closed the door and lay down on the sofa, my head a little dazed.

    ¡°I met Sun Xiaopeng inexplicably, and then was brought into this organization.

    The only good thing is that they don¡¯t seem to have any ill intentions and are quite nice to me.

    After thinking about it, I fell asleep.

    As soon as I closed my eyes and opened them, I saw Sun Xiaopeng looking at me with a mean smile on his face: "Are you awake?"

    I was startled by Sun Xiaopeng's wretched look. I got up and cursed: "I'll go, why are you, a grown man, so shameless, so close to me? You want to scare people."

    "Look at what you said. I saw you were sleeping soundly and couldn't bear to wake you up. Get up quickly and I'll introduce you to other people."

    I sat up, rubbed my dry eyes, and looked outside.

    I followed Sun Xiaopeng out and met Luo Fang, who helped deal with the black corpses outside last night.

    Luo Fang was sitting on the sofa in the hall, reading an ancient book. Perhaps he heard the sound of Sun Xiaopeng and I coming out, so he looked up and asked, "Joined?"

    "Yes." I nodded, stretched out my hand and said with a smile, "Your name is Luo Fang. Thank you for yesterday."

    "Oh, next time you do something like this, don't go out to pick up business, or you may lose your life." Luo Fang ignored my thoughts and continued to read with his head down.

    Sun Xiaopeng was standing by to smooth things over and said, "That's what Luo Fang is like. He likes to act cold and cool whenever he has nothing to do."

    Suddenly, a cat rushed towards Sun Xiaopeng.

    This cat is very fat. It looks similar to Garfield in the cartoon. It is light yellow.

    "Oh, this cat is quite cute. Is it your pet?" I asked Sun Xiaopeng next to me.

    ¡°Boy, call me Master Cat.¡± Suddenly, the cat actually spoke.

    I was startled and took two steps back. A talking cat?  Isn't that a monster?

    "What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that I will eat you?" The fat cat looked disdainfully, and then licked his paws: "Xiao Peng, where did you find such a fool? He doesn't look reliable.  "

    Sun Xiaopeng smiled at me and said, "This is one of our six monster hunters. It is also the monster that I mentioned to you before, and I have a relationship with you."

    When Sun Xiaopeng said this, I remembered that he was kicked out of Laoshan just because he was befriending a monster. Unexpectedly, he was betrothed to the fat cat in front of him.

    ¡°My name is Cat Dacai.¡± The cat introduced itself.

    "Hello, Brother Cat." I laughed dryly.

    Mao Dacai jumped out of Sun Xiaopeng's arms and walked to a cubicle: "I'm going to take a nap. Remember to bring me some cat food later."

    "Okay." Sun Xiaopeng took my hand and said, "Let's go, I'll take you down to meet our last member, who is also the most terrifying. You must not mess with him."

    Sun Xiaopeng took me to the milk tea shop downstairs. At this time, a short-haired beauty was standing at the front desk making milk tea.

    "Tangtang, let me introduce to you, this is our new member." As soon as Sun Xiaopeng opened his mouth, I was stunned.

    "It's you?"

    "It's you?"

    This beautiful woman and I looked at each other.

    This beauty is the short-haired beauty I met when I went to Ciqikou.  The beauty whose name you tease me with is you.

    Sun Xiaopeng turned around and asked me: "What's wrong? You two know each other."

    I quickly shook my head: "I don't know, I don't know."

    "Hello, my name is Ai Tangtang. Please give me your advice in the future." Ai Tangtang stretched out his hand and looked at me with a smile.

    I also reached out my hand and shook her hand.

    "She's not as scary as you said." After shaking hands, I whispered?Sun Xiaopeng next to her said: "And she's also a beauty."

    "Ahem." Sun Xiaopeng coughed and said, "See if you still have your wallet."

    As soon as I heard this, I felt in my trouser pocket and my wallet was gone.

    When I looked up, my wallet was actually in Ai Tangtang's hand. She looked at me with a smile, then opened her wallet and took out three hundred yuan: "It's just a small amount of money. It's an apology to me, and all the previous things have been written off."  La, you have no objection."

    After saying that, she threw the empty wallet over.

    What is this?  Thief?

    "Let's go up and talk." Sun Xiaopeng took my hand and walked upstairs.

    What the hell is this organization?

    Originally, I thought Sun Xiaopeng, a funny guy, was already a weirdo in this organization, and Luo Fang was paralyzed. There was another member who was a cat demon, and I tolerated the cat demon. Finally, the last member was a beauty, but he turned out to be a thief.  .

    After thinking about it, Yunhai boss is more normal.

    "Now you know why I said Tang Tang is the worst person to mess with. She is the descendant of a peerless thief. If you offend her, she can steal your underwear while chatting with you while shopping." Sun Xiaopeng said.  Face sighed and said: "The most outrageous thing is that I finally managed to get an appointment with a little girl to watch a movie together, but she stole my wallet, which made me unable to leave the stage."

    When the two of us returned upstairs, Boss Yunhai walked out of his office. He smiled and asked me, "Do all our members know each other?"

    "Yes." I nodded: "Although we are all a little weird, we can be considered acquaintances."

    "Boy, who are you calling weird?" Sun Xiaopeng laughed and hugged my neck: "Remember, we will be companions from now on. If you say we are weird, aren't you yourself a weird one?"

    "Companion?" I glanced at him: "If I weren't weird, why would I join you."

    "Okay, stop talking nonsense, let's go out to eat." Luo Fang, who was sitting on the sofa, put down his book and stood up.

    Mao Dacai also jumped out. Sun Xiaopeng hugged the cat and we went downstairs together.

    When Ai Tangtang saw us going downstairs, he put down his work and stopped picking up the guests. After the guests who were drinking milk tea here left, we walked out of the milk tea shop together.

    "So, what are we going to eat?" Boss Yunhai walked at the front and asked back.

    "Cat food." Mao Dacai said loudly.

    "Hot pot." Luo Fang said lightly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 67 What the hell!

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    What surprised me was that Luo Fang actually suggested eating hot pot.

    I originally thought that in this situation, he would be taciturn.

    Sun Xiaopeng next to him whispered: "Luo Fang has a crazy obsession with hot pot."

    "Is there any comparison between greasy hot pot and cat food?" Mao Dacai's hair stood on end as he glared at Luo Fang.

    Luo Fang crossed his arms and looked at Mao Dacai calmly: "Then what do you mean?"

    "Needless to say? Duel in a man's way." Mao Dacai said.

    "Hey, this is the street." I said quickly.

    Mao Dacai is a monster, and Luo Fang is so strong. If these two people fight on the street, they will get into trouble.

    But obviously I was overthinking it.

    "rock-paper-scissors!"

    The method of duel between these two people turned out to be guessing.

    Mao Dacai actually won against Luo Fang. He jumped up and down with joy: "Haha, as expected, cat food is the most delicious food in the world."

    "Hey, you are a monster, shouldn't you eat meat and other foods?" I looked at Mao Dacai speechlessly and said.

    "The meat is too unpalatable and greasy." Mao Dacai licked his paws: "Then, let's go to the cat food store!"

    The boss of Yunhai patted Mao Dacai on the head and said, "Nonsense, since Axiu is a new partner, the first meal is naturally for Axiu to decide what to eat."

    As soon as Boss Yunhai said this, everyone looked at me.

    "Hey, kid, let's go have Chinese food. Of course, if you don't want to wait and your wallet disappears again, you can choose something else." Ai Tangtang looked at me with a smile.

    "Long live the cat food! Meow." Mao Dacai jumped into my arms and looked at me with a threatening look: "If you don't take me to eat cat food, believe it or not, Mr. Cat, I will scratch your face.  All the little girls hate you.¡±

    "Ahem, the hot pot is pretty good too." Luo Fang coughed and looked at me.

    "Hey, hey, I said, it's just a meal, is it necessary?" I looked at them innocently and asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng shook his head: "Do you think this is just because of a meal? This is dignity! Food is the most important thing for the people. Whoever has the right to eat will be the second brother in our organization besides the boss Yunhai."

    "You guys are sick of me." I thought for a while and said, "Let's have hot pot."

    As soon as I finished speaking, I felt a chill down there. I lowered my head and touched it. It was over.

    And under Ai Tangtang¡¯s feet, there was actually a pair of blue underwear.

    "Sister, there is no need to play with me like this." I saw my underwear being stolen so easily: "Are you a thief? Just do some magic."

    "Exactly." Ai Tangtang rolled his eyes at me.

    We then went all the way to the hot pot restaurant. Of course, due to the strong protest of the cat Dacai, we found a pet store and bought him a can of cat food.

    I have been thinking, is cat food really so delicious?

    After arriving at the hot pot restaurant, we walked to the private room on the second floor. Soon a man dressed as the boss came up and asked: "What can we eat?"

    "I'll take the order." Luo Fang, who was originally cold, grabbed the menu and began to sketch out the dishes.

    "By the way, our store doesn't allow pets in. How about I help you take this cat out? Let the people in our store help watch it?" the boss suggested.

    Unexpectedly, the cat Dacai, who was lying on the chair, jumped up and slapped the boss on the ear. It fell to the ground: "Who are you talking about as a pet? Is Mr. Cat this much like a pet? Your whole family is a pet."

    "Monster." The boss pushed open the door and ran out.

    "Is this okay?" I frowned and looked at them and asked.

    They looked like they were used to it, and Mao Dacai also returned to his seat and lay down.

    Soon the boss came over with two employees and said nervously: "This is really a monster. Just now he slapped me loudly and he can also talk."

    "Meow." Mao Dacai stretched out and lay comfortably on the chair.

    ¡°Is this really my hallucination?¡± The boss looked at us suspiciously.

    Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "If you masturbate too much and your eyes get dazzled, don't go to work and rest at home."

    "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, it looks like I'm really exhausted. I'm giving you a 50% discount today." After saying that, the boss shook his head and walked out.

    After ordering and the waiter went out with the menu, I lookedHe asked them: "Do you often do this and then give discounts?"

    "Don't kid me, are we like that?" Sun Xiaopeng winked at me.

    "Other people are not sure, but you are definitely." I said and asked: "But by the way, what do you do?"

    "Let me tell you." Yunhai Laodaodao: "That milk tea shop is my property, and Tangtang is an employee of my shop. As for Sun Xiaopeng, he is currently delivering express."

    "Hey, boss, don't say it so harshly. That's called serving the people. I won't be happy if you say you're delivering express delivery." Sun Xiaopeng said dissatisfied.

    Boss Yunhai ignored him and continued: "As for Mao Dacai, his current occupation is as a pet in our store."

    "Meow." Mao Dacai licked his paws: "To be precise, it is a unique pet, the only cat in the world."

    "What about Luo Fang?" I looked at Luo Fang and asked.

    Luo Fang snorted: "I don't need to go to work."

    "He is just an unemployed vagrant. He likes to show off when he has nothing to do. Don't look at how cool he is now. Two days ago, he cheated on an old girl and made some money. In a few days, he will be broke.  When the time comes, you have to call us brother." Sun Xiaopeng put his arm around my shoulders and said, "Don't mess with him. If you have no way of making money, the best way to make money is to follow me."

    "Really?" Ai Tangtang looked at Sun Xiaopeng with a smile and asked, "Brother Peng, how rich are you?"

    Sun Xiaopeng said nervously: "No money, no, no, no, no money, no money. Sister Tangtang, please spare me."

    "Boss, how does our organization act on weekdays?" I asked curiously: "What exactly do we do? We can't just set up an organization for fun."

    Since I joined, I want to figure out what exactly we are going to do first.

    Suddenly, Sun Xiaopeng and Mao Dacai ran to the left and right of Boss Yunhai.

    Sun Xiaopeng looked at me with a smile: "Since you asked the question sincerely."

    "Then I will tell you with great mercy."

    "To prevent the world from being destroyed."

    "To protect world peace."

    "Xpeng who implements love and truth."

    ¡°Cute and charming meow.¡±

    "Sun Xiaopeng!"

    "Cat fortune!"

    "We are the demon hunting team traveling through Chongqing! White cave, white is waiting for us tomorrow!!

    "That's it, meow."

    I looked at Sun Xiaopeng who was hugging Mao Dacai speechlessly, what the hell is this!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 68 Self-Introduction

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Stop making trouble." Boss Yunhai rolled his eyes at them: "Sit down."

    "Oh." Sun Xiaopeng walked over to his chair dejectedly, as if he had been deeply shocked, while Mao Dacai lay on his head, licking his paws happily.

    The boss of Yunhai thought for a while and said to me: "Since you asked the question sincerely, bah bah, you are paralyzed, and you will be led into the ditch after these two things."

    "Although we are an organization in name, we don't have so many rules and regulations. In fact, I was just one person at first. Later I met Tang Tang. She was still a thief who made a living by stealing things at the time." Boss Yunhai said.

    Ai Tangtang said unhappily: "Boss, what I do is robbing the rich and giving to the poor. I raise many beggars."

    "Yes, those beggars you help to support have cars and houses, and they need you to support them." Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile.

    "Shut up." Ai Tangtang glared at Sun Xiaopeng fiercely, as if someone had said something that made her angry.

    "What's going on?" I looked at Boss Yunhai in confusion.

    The boss of Yunhai smiled awkwardly: "This girl was young at the time and learned the skills of a master thief, so she wanted to rob the rich and give to the poor, and then raised a dozen beggars."

    "After I met her, I saw through it at a glance. Then when the beggars went home, I took her to follow them secretly. It turned out that all those beggars were living a comfortable life at home. One of them even drove a BMW."  Boss Yunhai shrugged: "After that, this girl followed me wholeheartedly, worked in a milk tea shop, and never dared to be a thief again."

    "Boss, this is an old thing. What are you talking about?" Ai Tangtang looked at the boss with a bitter look on his face and said, "Every time someone joins, you have to talk about this nonsense."

    Old Yunhai laughed and said, "Wouldn't this help everyone get to know you better? You girl, your master taught you the skills of a master thief, but he didn't teach you the evil nature of the human heart."

    "What about Luo Fang?" I looked at Boss Yunhai and asked, "Is there anything embarrassing about this guy?"

    "Believe it or not, I will beat you up." Luo Fang looked at me coldly.

    "He, let me tell you." Sun Xiaopeng jumped up and said loudly: "This guy was doing very poorly at the time. All day long he knew that just because he was handsome, he would eat and drink with stupid old ladies."

    "Please tell me clearly, what does eating and drinking mean? I am helping them resolve their troubles." Luo Fang slapped the table and stood up.

    "I almost ended up in someone else's bed." Sun Xiaopeng said unwillingly, "You can kill a girl weighing 160 pounds."

    "That was because she wanted to rape me. Didn't I resist with all my strength in the end?"

    "If it were a peerless beauty, I don't believe you can resist."

    "Are we going to challenge each other?" Luo Fang shouted loudly.

    "Hey, you are so cool, aren't you?" Sun Xiaopeng pointed at the cat Dacai on his head: "Don't run away after dinner, go to the rooftop to challenge me."

    The boss of Yunhai looked at me helplessly: "Just get used to it. Although Luo Fang is extremely powerful in Taoism, he is not very experienced in the world. When I met him, he could only help others modify their homes by relying on Feng Shui skills.  Use Feng Shui to make money and survive.¡±

    After having a general understanding of Luo Fang, I looked at Sun Xiaopeng again: "Where is he?"

    "I'll tell you." Sun Xiaopeng stood up coaxingly: "When Brother Cat and I hit it off, we became sworn brothers, but those old people in Laoshan said I was stupid and kicked me out."

    "Who am I? I'm Sun Xiaopeng. After I came out of Laoshan, you don't know how many big and small girls wanted to support me. They were eating and drinking like Luo Fang, and they were of the same nature as Luo Fang." Sun Xiaopeng smiled.  explain.

    Ai Tangtang rolled his eyes at Sun Xiaopeng: "When Boss Yunhai saw you, I remember you were setting up a stall, saying that the cat's fortune was a lucky gift from heaven, a cat that could speak human language, tricking people into buying it, and waiting for it in the evening.  , Mao Dacai escaped quietly again, right?"

    "To put it bluntly, you and I are both cheating and deceiving, and our methods are not very good. At that time, Mao Dacai ran back, and you two were caught the next day. If boss Yunhai hadn't come forward, you would have been killed.  Beaten to death." Ai Tangtang said with a smile.

    Sun Xiaopeng looked at me helplessly: "Axiu, Brother Peng and I are forced by life. We are fundamentally different from guys like Luo Fang. As brothers, you have to trust me."

    The cat Dacai lying on Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s head said lazily: ¡°Believe us, meow.¡±

    ??After working for a long time, these guys looked awesome, and it turned out that they all had painful pasts. To be specific, I am still the most normal one.

    Mr. Yunhai laughed and said to me: "As for what our organization does, I didn't think about starting an organization at first. It's just that Tang Tang, Luo Fang, Sun Xiaopeng and Mao Dacai are not ordinary people.  They are all new to the world, and I was afraid that they would be taken advantage of by people outside, so I brought them to live here."

    ¡°Later on, if there were any supernatural events, they would come to help.¡± said the boss of Yunhai.

    "What about Ai Tangtang?" I asked, "She is a master thief, can she also catch ghosts?"

    "I taught her after she met me, but her skills are very poor." Old Yunhai Daodao said: "But don't underestimate her. She is not only a master thief, but also has other skills. It's a pity that she won't even let me  Tell me who your master is, otherwise I would really like to find a chance to meet such an expert."

    "Boss Yunhai, it's not that I don't want to say it, it's that Master doesn't let me say it." Ai Tangtang shrank his neck and stuck out his tongue.

    "Yes, I understand." Boss Yunhai nodded slightly and said, "Zhang Xiu, please introduce yourself."

    "Me?" I thought for a while and told him how he met Yan Beixun and how he learned to catch ghosts inexplicably.

    When I finished speaking, Sun Xiaopeng next to me burst into tears. He grabbed my hand and said, "Tang Xue, such a good girl, died like this? Damn it, Mr. Niu and Ye Youshen are simply not human beings."

    ¡°Not a human, meow.¡± The cat Dacai lying on his head also added.

    I looked down at my hands: "I don't know if I can kill them in my lifetime, and I don't know what the consequences of killing them will be, but as long as I am still alive and capable, I will definitely kill them."

    "There is a chance." Boss Yunhai said lightly.

    At this time, the waiter also came in with the dishes. Luo Fang, who had been silent all this time, saw the dishes coming in. He threw the dishes in and started cooking without caring. Then he started eating in an extremely exaggerated manner, unlike anything he had ever eaten in his eight lifetimes.  Same as rice.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 69 The old lady¡¯s plea

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Sun Xiaopeng next to him said: "Just get used to it. Everything else about this guy is ordinary, but he has a special liking for hot pot."

    ¡°There¡¯s no comparison between hot pot and cat food, meow.¡± Mao Dacai said.

    "Let's eat." Boss Yunhai spoke, and the others began to eat.

    It took more than three hours to eat this meal. When I finished eating, it was almost noon, and I was very full.

    After Yunhai boss went out to check out, he said: "I'm going back first, I still have some things to deal with."

    "I'll go back with you." Luo Fang stood up.

    After they left, Sun Xiaopeng looked at Ai Tangtang and asked, "Tangtang, do we want to go shopping."

    "With a pervert like you? I'm dreaming, hum, I have to go back to look at the store." After Ai Tangtang finished speaking, he stood up and ran outside, shouting: "Boss, wait for me."

    Soon, only Sun Xiaopeng, me, and Mao Dacai were left in the room.

    We stared at each other.

    Sun Xiaopeng coughed and said, "That's it for these guys. Will you be okay later?"

    "What's wrong?" I asked.

    "I heard that there is an amusement park nearby with many beauties." Sun Xiaopeng looked at me with a smile.

    "Is there a female cat?" asked Dacai, the cat above him.

    Sun Xiaopeng said speechlessly: "There's no female cat in the playground, maybe there's Garfield."

    "It's boring, I'm going back too." Mao Dacai jumped down from above his head, and then jumped out of the window.

    "Silly cat." Sun Xiaopeng raised his middle finger in the direction of Mao Dacai's departure: "You didn't leave. It seems that you are the same as me."

    "Well, don't get me wrong, you and I are definitely not the same people." I thought of Sun Xiaopeng's character and explained quickly.

    "Hey, brother, I don't like hearing what you are saying. Forget Luo Fang's frigidity, don't you like beauties? I'm treating you today, buddy. Let's go to the amusement park." Sun Xiaopeng took my hand and ran away.  I got out, took a taxi and headed to the Fun Carnival amusement park.

    Although it is said to be a carnival amusement park, it is actually an arcade in Guanyinqiao Pedestrian Street.

    "Didn't you say we were going to the amusement park? Why did we get to this video game city?" Sun Xiaopeng and I stood at the door of the video game city, and I asked in confusion.

    "I'm not sure what amusement park is near Guanyin Bridge, but this video game city is not bad either. You don't know, those little girls like to play in this amusement park. It's very fun." Sun Xiaopeng twisted.  Butt said: "You only need to remember one key to pick up a little girl like this."

    I became curious: "What's the secret?"

    "You have to be non-mainstream when you open your mouth or shut up. Little girls like this kind of tone." After Sun Xiaopeng finished speaking, he pulled me in and walked in.

    When I was in high school in Dianjiang, I often went to game arcades, but I had never been to such a large arcade.

    It¡¯s a big place, it¡¯s crowded, and there are people everywhere.

    Sun Xiaopeng pulled me to the dancing machine very experiencedly.

    At this time, there was a beautiful girl with a hot figure and purple hair twerking and dancing on top.

    "It looks good." Sun Xiaopeng's body began to sway.

    I frowned and watched the beauty dance: "It's just like doing Yangko dance. It's hairy and pretty."

    "Stop talking nonsense, you have to twist your body. Since you want to pick up these beauties, you have to be in the same circle with her. That beauty's hair is dyed purple. She looks like a senior and non-mainstream." Sun Xiaopeng said while twisting his butt.  .

    I didn¡¯t expect that the beautiful woman heard what we said, and she turned around and startled me.

    She also had rings on her nose and mouth, making her look like a monster.

    She glared at Sun Xiaopeng and me: "Do I seem to be outside the mainstream? Two idiots, I am Sha Matt."

    "What is Shamate?" Sun Xiaopeng and I stared at each other.

    "Exactly." The beauty was disturbed by the two of us. She rolled her eyes at us and turned around to leave.

    "We'd better go. The women here are neither humans nor ghosts. It's arousing to look at them." I took Sun Xiaopeng's hand.

    And Sun Xiaopeng seemed to be shocked by this beauty, and said: "Let's go? What a fart, let's see how your brother Peng shows you the real skills of picking up girls."

    After saying that, Sun Xiaopeng walked towards a girl who looked about seventeen years old.

    This girl is sitting alone in the corner and doesn¡¯t care.He made a sound and lowered his head like this.

    "Beauty, why are you sitting here alone? It's so boring." Sun Xiaopeng said and sat next to the beauty, looked at her with a playful smile and asked: "Let's go, let's go"

    Before Sun Xiaopeng could finish speaking, a muscular man with a height of 1.8 meters walked beside the woman and asked: "Sister, what's wrong? Is this scum trying to hook up with you?"

    "Who!" Sun Xiaopeng looked around and said quickly: "Brother, don't get me wrong. I just saw a group of gangsters chatting with your sister. I really couldn't bear it, so I rushed over to drive them away. I was afraid  Your sister was scared, so"

    "Go away, you idiot." The strong man snorted.

    "Yes, yes." Sun Xiaopeng took my hand and ran out of the video game city.

    "What am I talking about? I might as well leave early, but in the end I was kicked out." I said with a smile.

    "What do you know? I'm" Before Sun Xiaopeng could finish, his cell phone suddenly rang. He looked down, picked up the phone and asked, "Hey, what's the matter? Your brother and I are in a bad mood right now."

    "Oh, okay, I'll be right back." Sun Xiaopeng nodded, and then said to me: "Let's go back to the base."

    "What's wrong?" I asked curiously.

    "Luo Fang called and asked us to go back."

    Fortunately, this playground is located on Guanyinqiao Pedestrian Street, just a few minutes away from the milk tea shop. Soon we returned to the milk tea shop and went up to the second floor.

    At this time, everyone was in the hall, and in the middle of the hall, there was an old lady sitting. This old lady was dressed simply and was talking.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong? We were suddenly called back.¡± I walked up and asked.

    "This old lady's grandson hit something dirty." said the boss of Yunhai.

    "Dirty thing? Let her bring her grandson over, can't we just run away?" Sun Xiaopeng said doubtfully.

    "It's not that simple." Ai Tangtang sat next to the old lady and said, "The old lady is from Wanzhou District. She found some magic sticks in the local area to treat her grandson before, but now the situation has become more serious. Later, she often  I found this place because of someone¡¯s introduction.¡±

    "My grandson is only twenty years old. Please save him." The old lady looked at us pitifully and said.

    The boss of Yunhai thought for a while and said: "Luo Fang, Zhang Xiu, Sun Xiaopeng, the three of you go over and take a look, and help her grandson drive away the dirty things."

    "Yes." Luo Fang nodded, stood up, and said to me and Sun Xiaopeng, "Pack your things." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 70 Difficult to handle!

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Sun Xiaopeng stood up and glanced at Luo Fang unconvinced: "Why are you giving the command?"

    "Then what do you want?" Luo Fang glanced at him and asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng coughed and said, "Axiu, Luo Fang, pack your things, let's go."

    This guy is so idle that he seems to have to argue with Luo Fang about everything.

    After the three of us helped the old lady downstairs, we went to the garage together, and then got into Luo Fang¡¯s Audi A5 convertible.

    After getting in the car, Sun Xiaopeng and I sat in the back, and he said, "Don't think that he bought this car himself. In fact, it was a silly old woman who was deceived by him and insisted on giving it to him."

    Luo Fang turned around and said dissatisfiedly: "You can fool someone if you can?"

    "Okay, let's go to the entrance of the Normal University first, and I'll get the guy." I said.

    "Yeah." Luo Fang nodded.

    ¡°Then the car drove to the Normal University. I went back to the dormitory and took my bag with me, then went back and drove to Wanzhou District.

    Wanzhou District is only smaller than the main urban area of ??Chongqing. The car drove for about an hour and a half before entering Wanzhou District.

    The old lady didn¡¯t speak a word along the way. She just held her hands, as if she was worried about something.

    After driving into Wanzhou District, Luo Fang turned around and asked, "Old man, where do you live?"

    ¡°Then the old man started to give directions, and the car drove into an old street in Wanzhou Old Town.

    These are all buildings from the 1990s.

    After the car parked, the old man pointed to a building and said, "My home is on the seventh floor."

    There was no elevator in this old building. The old lady led us to the seventh floor and opened the door.

    The house is not big and the decoration is simple.

    Luo Fang entered the house, looked down at his shoes and asked, "Old lady, are you and your grandson the only ones who live in your house?"

    "My husband died early, and my son and daughter-in-law also died in a car accident last year." The old lady's face showed concern: "The only remaining grandson is also entangled with dirty things. You must save him.  , otherwise what should I do with my old bones?"

    "Don't worry, since we are here, the medicine will definitely cure the disease." Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile.

    The old lady took us in and walked into a bedroom.

    A man about the same age as us was lying on the bed, his face was pale, and he was unconscious on the bed.

    Luo Fang looked at it and said nothing.

    Sun Xiaopeng sat on the edge of the bed, looked up and down, and said, "Axiu, look, does this guy have any evil spirit, yin energy, or anything like that?"

    I nodded and looked at him.

    When I looked at him, I frowned slightly. There was indeed a black aura floating on this person's forehead, but it was not an evil aura.

    After I said this, Luo Fang said to the old lady: "You go out first, we have to discuss how to save your grandson."

    "Okay, I'll go down and buy groceries to cook for you, you guys are busy." The old lady nodded repeatedly, turned around and walked out, closing the door.

    After the old lady went out, Luo Fang's face was cold and he didn't speak.

    "What's wrong?" I saw something was wrong.

    Sun Xiaopeng smiled dryly and patted me on the shoulder: "It seems that there is nothing we can do. This guy is not haunted by demons, but has expired. What you see on his forehead is the energy of death."

    Luo Fang opened his eyelids and looked at him and said: "He should have died a few days ago. What the old lady was looking for was not some magic stick, but an expert. He was able to forcefully let this kid live to this day."  , it¡¯s really not easy.¡±

    Sun Xiaopeng said helplessly: "The current situation is embarrassing. The old lady's son and daughter-in-law are all dead. If we tell her the truth, do you think she will be frightened to death?"

    I looked at the young man lying on the bed and asked, "Is there really nothing I can do?"

    "What can we do? This is the cycle of yin and yang. Not to mention us, even the boss of Yunhai can't do anything." Sun Xiaopeng shook his head: "We'd better pack our things and leave before the old lady comes back, so as not to cause trouble later.  It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±

    boom!

    There was a sound outside the door, and Luo Fang opened the door instantly.

    The old lady collapsed on the ground, trembling all over, and burst into tears. She rushed up and hugged Luo Fang's thigh: "You must save my grandson. He can't die. What will I do if he dies?"  No matter how much money you want, I will find a way to collect it."

    "Grandma, this is not about money.I am a son of a certain age, and my life is about to end. Please ask the two gods to be kind to you.  "

    "What's your name?"

    "Ma Yichun."

    Niu Tou opened the "Education Order" Judge Cui gave him and looked at it, and said in shock: "Brother Ma, the one we are going to capture is none other than his son. It's just that the time has not come yet. I didn't expect this  "

    The horseman kowtowed repeatedly: "If the two gods can extend his life, I will be grateful and will definitely thank you very much!"

    Niutou said: "The Yin Cao has strict rules and regulations, so it's hard to handle them!"

    Ma Yuanwai begged for help, and the two of them ate other people's food, so they couldn't refuse too much. Finally, Ma Mian said: "You go home and dress Ma Yichun in a shroud and hold a funeral. The two of us will say lock  If you lose his soul, it will be lost along the way."

    In the end, this method worked, and Ma Yichun lived to be seventy-one years old before he died.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 71 The underworld arrives

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After I heard this story, I looked at Luo Fang in surprise: "What do you mean? Let's also treat Yinsi to a meal? Let's go through the back door?"

    "It's not that simple." Luo Fang chuckled: "The purpose of telling this story is to tell you that although the underworld controls life and death very strictly, it can also be controlled by the underworld. They can just go back and lie."

    When Luo Fang said this, he paused and looked at us: "But whether this thing is worth doing is a question, and it is very difficult."

    I understand. What Luo Fang means is that we don¡¯t know this kid either. If we want to save him, we have to risk reversing reincarnation and being retaliated by the underworld.

    It¡¯s not worth saving him.

    This is what Luo Fang means.

    I cursed secretly in my heart, Damn it, Luo Fang, why would you say it out if it wasn't worth it? Didn't you give the old lady a hope and then shatter it all at once?

    The old lady stopped talking at this time and looked at us pitifully.

    She has no other choice now.

    "What do you mean?" Luo Fang looked at Sun Xiaopeng and asked, "Save? Or not."

    "We must be saved." Sun Xiaopeng said, "Isn't it the Yin Division? If something happens, the worst case scenario is that you will follow me to Laoshan to hide. The Yin Division can't do anything to us."

    "Is Laoshan so powerful?" I asked with a smile.

    Sun Xiaopeng is probably bragging again.

    Luo Fang looked at me and said, "What do you mean?"

    After listening to Luo Fang¡¯s words, I thought seriously about whether to save him or not.

    "Give it a try." I sighed.

    Looking at the old lady¡¯s face, I felt a little unbearable.

    Luo Fang was not sloppy at all in doing things, and said to the old lady: "Grandma, don't come back tonight. Tell me your grandson's birthday and name, and then stay outside for a day. The next day, whether your grandson can  Live and let nature take its course.¡±

    When the old lady saw that we had decided to save her grandson, she kowtowed to us: "Thank you, thank you."

    The old lady left the boy¡¯s name and birthday in a hurry and left.

    Luo Fang took the note left by the old lady and read: "It's called Ji Quan? It was on the 27th of May in the Gengwu year. The birth date is not bad. How could it be so short-lived?"

    "Hey, what can we do?" I said, "Think of the solution first."

    "What can be done? Do you really think you can treat people to dinner? The Mr. Bazi that Ma Yuan met outside was an expert and could calculate the whereabouts of the bull-headed horse face in advance. How can we calculate the whereabouts of the underworld?" Luo Fang said: "We can only come here.  Hard."

    "Are you going to be tough with Yinsi?" My eyes widened. I still have a shadow of Niu Zongbing's strength back then.

    I am certain that General Niu wants to kill me, just by waving his hand.

    "Idiot." Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "Do you think it was Chief Niu who seduced the soul himself? Don't be ridiculous, is there a police chief who personally led the team to arrest people?"

    "I've done the math." Luo Fang said: "Although this kid didn't do many evil things during his lifetime, he did a lot of stupid things. He was considered a little gangster. The person who comes to seduce his soul should be one of the three thousand bull heads or three thousand horses.  One."

    "These underworld bosses are afraid of trouble when they come out to work. When the time comes, we will pester him for a while, and then tell him how pitiful the old lady is, and let him keep this boy named Ji Quan for a while longer. Maybe we can do it." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    Luo Fang shook his head: "It's not that simple. Forget it, you guys have a good rest. We might have to fight at night."

    After saying that, Luo Fang walked out.

    I looked at Sun Xiaopeng and asked, "Do you really want to fight Yinsi?"

    "Don't worry, it's not Chief Niu and Ma Du who are leading the team." Sun Xiaopeng said, "If it doesn't work out, we'll just let the underworld seduce the soul named Ji Quan."

    I saw that Sun Xiaopeng looked indifferent and stopped worrying.

    The three of us rested in the living room of the old lady¡¯s house. Luo Fang was playing with his two daggers, while Sun Xiaopeng was holding his mobile phone and talking to Mao Dacai.

    In fact, I am very curious about what the cat likes to call.

    Soon the sky outside became dark, and it was about 9:30 pm.

    "We carry the discipline power on our backs and walk to the open space, waiting for the underworld to come." Luo Fang said.

    I put Ji Quan on my back, and then the three of us walked outside together.

    After getting on the car downstairs.

      Luo Fang drove to an empty construction site in Wanzhou District.

    This construction site seems to have been completed, no one is here anyway.

    There is a wall outside the construction site, which is just enough to hide us from others.

    This construction site seems to be a gymnasium. Anyway, the middle is very open and is a football field.

    We walked to the middle and put discipline power on the ground.

    Luo Fang took out a big bag from the car.

    "Cover this on him." Luo Fang said, taking out a piece of yellow cloth from his bag. There was a Bagua diagram in the middle of the piece of yellow cloth.

    "What's the use of this?" I asked curiously, taking the Bagua chart and laying it on Ji Quan's body.

    "Prevent his soul from being directly seduced by the Yinsi." Luo Fang said to me, "You have to be careful. Don't be afraid of the Yinsi who are coming later, no matter how they threaten you."

    I nodded: ¡°What do I need to do later?¡±

    "I'm not sure about the coming of some underworld officials." Luo Fang said, "You just have to keep the rules and regulations and don't let his soul be taken away. Sun Xiaopeng and I will fight them."

    "It's a lot of pressure." Sun Xiaopeng sat down on the ground: "How about I protect Ji Quan? Let Zhang Xiu help you?"

    "Zhang Xiu is not capable enough. It will be troublesome when the Yins take away his soul." Luo Fang shook his head.

    Sun Xiaopeng's face showed joy: "It means that my strength has been affirmed by you? Do you know that I will not be seduced by the underworld?"

    "No." Luo Fang shook his head: "You have a special status, and they don't dare to do anything if you take away your soul."

    "A special status?" I looked at Sun Xiaopeng: "What's so special about your status?"

    "coming."

    Suddenly Luo Fang stood up.

    In front of us, a black mist appeared.

    This mist is five meters in diameter and is spinning like a whirlpool.

    A stream of Yin Qi surged out from inside, and I quickly took out a money sword from my bag, looking at the whirlpool nervously.

    Luo Fang put on his pair of sunglasses very quickly.

    "Hey, don't wear sunglasses at night to look bad." I reminded him.

    Luo Fang ignored me and quickly arranged a simple Taoist altar on the ground.

    Sun Xiaopeng next to me curled his lips and said, "I don't know how this kid got these sunglasses from the boss. I'm so envious of me."

    "What's wrong?" I asked.

    "Wearing these sunglasses, you can see ghosts directly. It doesn't have to be so troublesome to apply cow's tears. You can also look cool. Damn, I should be given such a good thing." Sun Xiaopeng complained while smearing cow's tears on his eyelids.  tears.

    At this time, two Yinsi also walked out of the whirlpool.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 72 Threat

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:?One of them is a bull-headed man looks a lot like Niu Zongbing, but there are some differences.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "The other one has a horse face and a human body, and is also wearing the clothes of an ancient policeman.

    The two of them came out and frowned when they saw us. Ma Mian Yin Si took out a black booklet. After taking a look at it, he said to Ji Quan on the ground: "Ji Quan, your Yang life has expired, arrest it."

    A pair of black iron chains appeared in Niutou Yinsi's hand, and he walked forward.

    It¡¯s like they didn¡¯t see us.

    Luo Fang made a gesture to Sun Xiaopeng, and Sun Xiaopeng hurriedly stepped forward with a sly smile and said: "You two Yinsi masters, wait a moment, wait a moment."

    "The Yin Division handles cases, and idlers avoid it." Niutou Yin Division glared at Sun Xiaopeng, with dissatisfaction in his tone.

    Its voice is very hoarse, like a person who has not drank water for several days.

    "No, Ji Quan, it sounds quite pitiful. My parents died early, and now there is only an old lady left in the world. You took away her soul like this. This is a bit unreasonable." Sun Xiaopeng said.  : "How about I invite the old lady to come over and see his grandson one last time, and then take away his soul?"

    Delay time.

    This excuse is too perfunctory, anyone with a discerning eye can see it.

    Although these two underworld bosses look like beasts, their IQs are not low. After all, they come out to walk in the world and catch evil spirits. Their low IQs have long been played to death.

    "Go away." Niutou Yinsi pushed Sun Xiaopeng away.

    "Oh, you pushed me, do you know who I am? I'm just trying to reason with you, can the Yinsi beat people?" Sun Xiaopeng went straight to the ground: "I've beaten people to death, the Yinsi has beaten people."

    this.

    I looked at Sun Xiaopeng who was rolling on the ground speechlessly. What kind of fun was this?

    Niutou Yinsi ignored Sun Xiaopeng at all and walked towards Ji Quan. Suddenly, Luo Fang, who was standing aside, put his hand on Niutou Yinsi's shoulder: "Hey, you hit my friend, is that okay?"

    When I saw this, I finally understood.

    We have to have a name for our actions, right?  To prevent the Yin Division from handling the case?  We don't understand this kind of thing.

    So even if you are acting rogue, you have to find another excuse, and this is the excuse now.

    Sun Xiaopeng was beaten by the underworld, and Luo Fang acted righteously for his friend.

    ??If we change the scene, it would be a positive scene in which a cowardly boy encounters a domineering bull, is bullied, and his friends draw swords to help.

    But this is the current situation.

    Actually, to be honest, we should not interfere in people's life and death. Even I understand that what we are doing is extremely wrong. I have no choice but to think of the old lady's pitiful eyes, and I always want to help.

    "Luo Fang, it hurts so much, it hurts me to death." Sun Xiaopeng's acting skills were really vivid. He was lying on the ground, struggling constantly, as if he was about to die.

    "Stop talking nonsense with them, deal with them, and let's lock our souls and leave." The horse-faced Yinsi behind said.

    "Hey, are you saying you want to deal with me?" Luo Fang put a smile on his face, looked at the horse's face, and then kicked Niu Tou's chest.

    With a bang, the bull's head flew out.

    ???????????????????

    What the hell.

    The bull's head fell to the ground, his face showed panic and he said: "So powerful?"

    "Seal the door." Luo Fang said.

    A talisman appeared in Sun Xiaopeng's hand, and he read: "Emergency is like a law!"

    Then he threw it into the whirlpool. After the talisman was thrown into the whirlpool, the whirlpool slowly disappeared.

    "Your abilities are not simple. Why would you fight against us Yinsi for such an ordinary person?" Ma Mian was still very calm and looked at Luo Fang: "We are just ordinary Yinsi. It's not surprising that you can deal with us two.  But is it worth offending the underworld like this?"

    "I don't want to have a grudge with you two." Luo Fang's dagger appeared in his hand: "Why don't we all sit down together and have a good chat? For example, you took away Ji Quan's soul, but lost it halfway, leaving Ji Quan  How about living for two more years and taking him away?"

    "Losing your soul? Do you know how serious the consequences are." Ma Mian said with some anger on his face: "We will be imprisoned in endless hell and suffer for ten years!"

    "It is better to suffer for ten years than to lose your life." Luo Fang said.

    The cow head stood slowlyLai: "Are you trying to scare us?"

    "No, you are mistaken. I am not scaring you, I am intimidating you." Luo Fang said with a cold face: "After suffering for ten years, I can still continue to do this good job in the underworld, but now I have beaten you  My soul is gone, thank you, right?¡±

    "Are you so sure you can kill both of us? You know, if one of us leaves at random, the consequences for you will be terrible. Is it worth it for an ordinary person?" Ma Mian said coldly.

    "It's not worth it." Luo Fang said, "But we've come this far. Are you going to bypass us if we let you two take away Ji Quan's soul now? You underworld people always have revenge, but there is no magnanimous way of saying it.  .¡±

    "Besides, even if the underworld knows about our affairs, you can't do anything to us." Luo Fang pointed at Sun Xiaopeng, who was still rolling on the ground: "You can check his identity, see for yourself."

    After hearing this, Ma Mian looked at the pamphlet in his hand. After a full minute, he raised his head and asked, "What do you want to do?"

    It¡¯s done.

    When Luo Fang was negotiating with Ma Mian, I was always thinking about it.

    Although Luo Fang kicked the bull's head away and might have beaten them, if one of them escapes, the consequences for the three of us will be serious.

    You must understand that this is different from Tang Xue's nature back then.

    The reason for Tang Xue¡¯s matter is that Yeyou Shen is too selfish and dare not make the matter a big deal. But once what we are doing now is exposed, the consequences can be imagined.

    What I didn¡¯t expect was that Ma Mian, who was so insistent at the beginning, actually compromised when Luo Fang mentioned Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s identity.

    I couldn¡¯t help but look at Sun Xiaopeng lying on the ground. Does this kid have another identity?

    "The thing is simple, as I said before, let the underworld take this kid's life in the book of life and death, but lie about losing his soul." Luo Fang said, "No problem."

    "Do you know the consequences of doing this?" Ma Mian said: "I am not threatening you. This has nothing to do with my threat from the underworld. I checked the book of life and death and let this kid's soul continue to stay in his body. This kind of thing,  Do you dare to do it too?"

    "Open the door and let them leave." Luo Fang didn't want to continue talking.

    Sun Xiaopeng, who was lying on the ground pretending to be dead, jumped up from the ground, patted his butt, made a hand in his hand and said: "Edict."

    The vortex reappeared.

    Ma Mian Yin Si gave Luo Fang a deep look: "You will be responsible for the consequences."

    After saying that, he walked into the whirlpool, and Niutou glared at Luo Fang fiercely before walking into the whirlpool.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 73 The Walking Dead

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I watched the whirlpool slowly disappear, and I finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    I smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s no problem now.¡±

    "There are still many problems." Luo Fang looked back at Ji Quan lying on the ground, frowning tightly.

    "Luo Fang, since you have helped, don't think about anything else." Sun Xiaopeng hurriedly said: "Let him live a little longer, the old lady is so pitiful."

    "What's wrong?" I asked quickly.

    Sun Xiaopeng explained to me: "If this kid is removed from the book of life and death, but his soul remains in the corpse, he will be a walking corpse."

    "Walking corpse?" I was shocked: "Isn't it a living person?"

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple to reverse the cycle of life and death.¡± Sun Xiaopeng shrugged.

    Luo Fang hesitated for a while and then said slowly: "One year, give him the last year to spend with his grandma, and one year later, I will send him to death with my own hands."

    After speaking, Luo Fang walked outside the construction site. Sun Xiaopeng and I carried Ji Quan out.

    After returning to the old lady¡¯s house, we rested in the living room all night.

    I was woken up early the next morning. I opened my eyes and saw that Ji Quan had gotten up. His face was pale. He was sitting at the dining table eating. The old lady was sitting next to him with a loving look on his face.  Look at him.

    Luo Fang and Sun Xiaopeng had gotten up early. They were standing on the balcony and didn't know what they were talking about. I sat up from the sofa.

    The old lady pointed at me and said, "Xiaoquan, hurry up and thank this little brother. They are all benefactors who saved your life."

    Ji Quan quickly put down his bowls and chopsticks and knelt down towards me.

    "Don't be like this, get up quickly." I thought about what Luo Fang said last night, that I would send him back to the West in a year, so I said, "Just treat your grandma well from now on."

    "Grandma, we have to go back." Luo Fang and Sun Xiaopeng walked in from the balcony.

    "Okay, I'll give it to you." The old lady nodded and said to Ji Quan, "Hurry up and eat some more. Let's see how white you become."

    After that, the old lady sent us downstairs. When we walked to the car, Luo Fang turned around and said to the old lady: "Grandma, I want to tell you two things. From now on, your grandson can only eat vegetarian food and never eat meat. The key is not to eat meat."  It¡¯s stained with blood, do you understand?¡±

    "Ah." The old lady said doubtfully, "My grandson is so thin, what if he can't keep up with nutrition?"

    "You don't have to worry about this. If your grandson accidentally eats something with blood one day, you must notify us as soon as possible." After Luo Fang finished speaking, he got in the car.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, old lady, being vegetarian is good for your health these days.¡± Sun Xiaopeng smiled and pulled me into the car.

    After the car drove away, I asked strangely: "Why can't you eat things with blood?"

    I found that following Luo Fang was like carrying a book of One Hundred Thousand Whys. There were so many questions that I didn¡¯t understand.

    Luo Fang ignored me, but Sun Xiaopeng said: "This guy is a walking corpse. If he is not stained with blood, he is no different from ordinary people. But once he eats something with blood, his corpse nature will be stimulated."  .¡±

    "Why don't you just get rid of such a dangerous thing?" My eyes widened.

    "Hey, brother, don't be so surprised." Sun Xiaopeng rolled his eyes at me: "You look like a newbie, do you think walking corpses are scary? To tell you the truth, in Chongqing, there are people who pretend to be adults and live in the city.  There are no less than a hundred monsters, and there are also many walking corpses.¡±

    "So many?" My heart skipped a beat.

    "This is just Chongqing. Counting other places, it's a world away. These zombies have rules. They don't dare to eat anything with blood when they eat. Once the zombie nature is activated, they will be found and eliminated by Mr. Yin and Yang.  So who can eat that stuff if nothing happens?" Sun Xiaopeng said.

    I asked curiously: "With so many monsters like you said, nothing will happen to you?"

    "You are really an idiot. Why did those monsters come to human society? Do you really think they need to eat people? That's a TV show routine. Real monsters still find human flesh disgusting. Of course, some alternative monsters are not included."  Sun Xiaopeng said: "These monsters live in human society. As long as they don't kill people, no one will bother them. On the contrary, if we Taoist priests hunt those monsters who don't kill people for no reason, and all the monsters jointly fight back,  That was also scary, so there was a balance.¡±

    I thought of the scene where Luo Fang kicked the Bull-headed Yinsi away, and said with a smile: "By the way, Luo Fang is really powerful, he knocked down the Bull-headed Yinsi with one kick."

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t like this restaurant very much.He has a pretentious character, but I have to say that he is still somewhat capable, although he is a bit worse than me.  "Sun Xiaopeng lit a cigarette, took a puff and said, "But the ordinary bull-headed ghosts are actually very weak, and they can only catch evil spirits. Generally, it takes two people to deal with evil ghosts. As for serious ghosts, they have nothing to do.  "

    "Are these bull-headed Yins so weak?" I asked.

    These questions are of great interest to me. After all, we will kill Niu Zongbing in the future, and all the Niutou Yinsi will be his soldiers. Of course, we need to understand something first.

    "Three thousand ox-headed yins and three thousand horse-faced yins are basically beasts. How powerful can they be?" Sun Xiaopeng thought for a while: "You can probably defeat one of them now, but there are more people.  They were just frightened by their reputation as Yinsi, but there was nothing they could do if they met me."

    "By the way, I heard Luo Fang mentioned your identity and they backed away. Is your identity so special?" I asked.

    "Let's not talk about this, let's talk about other things." Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "Whatever else you want to know, I can tell you."

    "fine."

    In this way, we chatted all the way, and at about ten o'clock in the morning, we returned to the parking lot of Guanyinqiao Pedestrian Street.

    After parking the car, Luo Fang took off the key and said, "Don't tell the boss about the walking corpse. Just say that we can help the old lady and grandson successfully exorcise the evil."

    After saying that, he left, not knowing where he was going.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at Luo Fang¡¯s cold appearance, but he is actually a warm-hearted person.¡± Sun Xiaopeng put his arm around my shoulders and said, ¡°If he wasn¡¯t so handsome, I could still be very good friends with him.¡±

    "You mean, you and I can become very good friends?" I glanced at him.

    "Yes, you are not as handsome as me." Sun Xiaopeng nodded honestly.

    "Fuck you, uncle." I kicked his butt.

    When the two of us returned to the base, Ai Tangtang was making milk tea.

    ¡°Sister Tangtang, let¡¯s have a cup of milk tea, I¡¯m so thirsty.¡± I walked to the front desk and said.

    "What kind of flavor do you want to drink?" Ai Tangtang said and asked, "Has the matter been resolved?"

    "Almost." I nodded.

    Suddenly I heard Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s voice picking up girls from behind.

    "Beauty, do you like cats? My name is Sun Xiaopeng. I have a talking cat at home. If you don't believe it, let's go and let me take you to see it." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 74 Demonic Qi

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Handsome guy, you are lying."

    "Oh, look at you calling me handsome guy. That look in your eyes means you are destined to be a discerning person. Such a discerning person, with extremely high EQ and IQ, how could you be deceived by me? He can only talk.  The cat is on the second floor, how about I take you up to have a look?"

    At this time, Sun Xiaopeng held the hand of a 22-3-year-old white-collar woman with a smile, and said: "But beauty, what brand of skin care products do you use? My skin has been a little dry recently"

    I saw that Sun Xiaopeng had already sat next to this beautiful woman. I shook my head helplessly and turned back to Ai Tangtang and said, "You go ahead and I'll go up and tell the boss what happened."

    After saying that, I walked to the second floor.

    Boss Yunhai is sitting in his cubicle, looking at the computer.

    I knocked on the door outside, and he raised his head with a smile on his face: "Come in."

    In fact, the most mysterious person in this organization is probably Boss Yunhai. The others include Sun Xiaopeng, Luo Fang, Ai Tangtang, and Mao Dacai. Although there are many things about Mao Dacai that I don¡¯t know, I know a little about him. Only Boss Yunhai  , I don¡¯t know much about his situation at all.

    I didn¡¯t think about asking him directly. I¡¯m not the kind of person who has to ask questions if I don¡¯t understand something. When it¡¯s time for me to know, Old Yunhai will tell me.

    "Axiu, sit down, is this trip going well?" Boss Yunhai stood up and took a can of Coke from the freezer and handed it over.

    I took the Coke, opened it and took a sip. I remembered Luo Fang¡¯s instructions and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s good. It¡¯s just that the old lady¡¯s grandson bumped into some dirty things. We got rid of them and came back.¡±

    "You should practice more Taoism when you have time." Boss Yunhai said: "If you don't understand something, just ask Luo Fang or Sun Xiaopeng. He knows a lot of things, but he is just a fool. Maybe he can give you guidance.  Wrong way."

    "Understood." I nodded.

    There is nothing special about the next few days. I live in the base.

    Every day I basically play Landlords with Mao Dacai and Sun Xiaopeng in the living room.

    Although Mao Dacai is just a cat, he has a very good memory when playing Landlords and can remember all the cards. Boss Yunhai sits in his cubicle and is busy every day.

    The milk tea shop downstairs is managed by Ai Tangtang.

    As for Luo Fang, he hasn¡¯t come back since that time, and he doesn¡¯t know where he went.

    Soon it was the day when school started. Early in the morning, I took a shower, changed my clothes, said hello to the people at the base, and then went out to take a taxi to school.

    The appearance of the gate of the Normal University at this time is completely different from the deserted days during the holidays. It is very lively.

    It was crowded, and those classmates were discussing all the time.

    Suddenly my phone rang. I picked up the phone and saw that it was Qin Jiang calling.

    "Hey, Axiu, are you back?"

    "It's at the school gate." I asked, "What's wrong?"

    "Waiting at the school gate, brother, I'm going to treat you to dinner today." Qin Jiang's voice on the phone was very happy.

    After hanging up the phone, I was a little surprised. Did this guy make a fortune?

    I squatted at the school gate and waited.

    Suddenly a car stopped in front of the school, and a handsome-looking man in shabby clothes stepped out of the car and walked over.

    Although this guy¡¯s clothes are a bit shabby, he has a very elegant temperament and an indescribable feeling.

    He walked up to me and asked: "Hello, is this Chongqing?"

    I rolled my eyes at him speechlessly: "Are you stupid? This is not Chongqing, how can it be Chengdu?"

    "Thank you." This man didn't get angry when I scolded him, turned around, walked back to the car, and left.

    I looked at the back of his car as he drove away, and I became confused. This guy didn't look like a fool. Why would he ask me such a childish question?

    Suddenly I realized a very serious question. Could it be that he had taken me for a fool?

    ¡°Oh my god, when I thought of this, I spat at the place where he was standing just now, what the hell.

    "Axiu, I haven't seen you for a few days. Why are you so incompetent and spitting everywhere?" The fat man's voice came from behind me.

    I looked back and saw that the fat man was wearing a T-shirt, a pair of beach shorts, and a pair of sunglasses, as if he had just returned from Hainan.

    And Fang Jing was holding Qin Jiang¡¯s hand and standing next to him.

    "Where is Shen Kai?" IAsk.

    "I can't get in touch with that kid. I don't know where he died." Qin Jiang shook his head and asked me, "What are you going to eat out for? I'm treating you to him."

    "Did you make a fortune?" I asked with a smile.

    "Today is my birthday." Fang Jing said with a slight smile.

    This girl has such a beautiful smile and is so gentle and quiet. I don¡¯t know how Qin Jiang got so lucky that he met her.

    "Happy birthday, sister-in-law." I said, "Just eat whatever you want."

    "Fat brother, I don't have the word casual in my eyes. It's my sister-in-law's birthday and Brother Jiang is treating me. Can we be casual?" The fat man thought for a while: "Let's go to Bishan Restaurant."

    I thought the fat man was going to figure out how to kill Qin Jiang, but unexpectedly he went to Bishan Restaurant.

    Of course, Bishan Restaurant is not bad. It is a Chinese restaurant at the back door of our school. It tastes very good, but the price is a bit expensive for students, and we rarely go there.

    "Kaizi is not having a good time today." After I finished speaking, we walked to Bishan Restaurant together.

    It was 9:30 in the morning, and there were quite a few students coming out to have breakfast. The place was almost full.

    I walked in and saw an empty table, so I pointed at the empty table and said, "Let's go, you're really lucky."

    As soon as I finished speaking, I left Luo Fang not far away.

    Luo Fang was sitting at a table chatting with a beautiful woman in her twenties or threes.

    This beauty is wearing pink clothes and her appearance is above average.

    "You go and order first, that's my friend." I said hello, walked over to Luo Fang and patted him on the shoulder.

    Luo Fang looked back calmly and was not surprised when he saw me, and said, "Is something wrong?"

    "Who is this, Luo Fang, are you secretly going out on a date?" I said to the beautiful woman, "Hello, beautiful, my name is Zhang Xiu."

    "Hello." The beauty nodded: "My name is Du Fen."

    "This is a client of mine, don't think too much about it." Luo Fang said, suddenly looking towards Qin Jiang and the others.

    "Did they come in with you?" Luo Fang looked at me and asked.

    "Well, what's wrong?" I nodded.

    Luo Fang gave a rare smile: "You are really good."

    Then, he leaned into my ear and whispered: "The woman who came in with you has such a strong evil spirit on her body, and you didn't smell it?"

    "Evil spirit? You mean Fang Jing." I was stunned.

    "It seems you don't know yet, so just pretend I didn't tell you." Luo Fang shrugged.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 75 Ask

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Demonic spirit?  How could Fang Jing have a demonic aura about her?

    I thought for a while and said to Luo Fang: "What do you mean?"

    "Isn't it easy? That woman is a monster." Luo Fang said with a smile: "But it's none of my business, okay, my client and I still have something to talk about, so don't bother me."

    I nodded and returned to Qin Jiang¡¯s dinner table, but I no longer had the initial joyful mood and was worried.

    Qin Jiang looked at me strangely and asked: "Axiu, what's wrong with you? I just had a few words with that handsome guy, and when I came back, I looked like my wife was dead."

    "Did he bully you? Tell me, fat brother, and I'll beat him up." The fat man looked at Luo Fang: "He's a pretty boy like him. I can beat up four or five of you, fat brother."

    Come on, just Luo Fang's ability to kick the Niutou Yinsi away, even a few fat guys can't beat him.

    "It's okay, I feel a little unwell. You guys eat first and I'll go back first." I stood up, not daring to look at Fang Jing.

    I also felt a little nervous.

    A friend suddenly learned that she was a monster. This feeling made me feel as if a five-flavor bottle had been broken, and I felt extremely complicated.

    I have always had a good impression of Fang Jing, not in the sense of liking her, but I feel that Qin Jiang and her are really a good match, and I am happy for Qin Jiang from the bottom of my heart.

    But what to do now?

    "If Fang Jing is a monster, I definitely can't let Qin Jiang continue to be with her. I will tell Qin Jiang directly: Your wife is a monster. I want to kill the monster and destroy her?"

    ¡°You must be crazy, if I really do this, I will definitely get a beating from Qin Jiang in the first place.

    I walked out of the restaurant, squatted at the door, thought about it, picked up the phone, and called Sun Xiaopeng.

    "Hey, Axiu, why did you call me suddenly and miss me?" Sun Xiaopeng asked on the other end of the phone with a smile.

    "No." I said, "I want to ask you a question."

    Then I told Sun Xiaopeng about Fang Jing.

    "That's pretty much it. I don't know what to do, so I called you to ask." I said.

    "Monster? Damn it, your brother named Qin Jiang is very lucky." Sun Xiaopeng's voice came from the other end of the phone: "Luo Fang, too, tell you what I am doing to make you so annoyed, secretly drive away this monster."  It¡¯s not enough for monsters.¡±

    "Don't talk nonsense, I'm asking you how to solve it now." I said.

    "Do you need to ask me about this kind of thing? Love between a human and a monster? It is definitely impossible. You will get this monster's phone number later, ask her out at night, and find out her purpose. If she wants to suck your brother's yang energy,  Then we will deal with her directly, but if we just like your brother and fall in love, then just drive her away." Sun Xiaopeng said: "I will come right away and wait for me at the gate of Normal University."

    "Yes." I nodded and hung up the phone. I do have Fang Jing's mobile phone number.

    Whether this matter is big or small, there can be no delay at all. I hurried back to the school gate and waited.

    When Sun Xiaopeng came to the gate of our school, it happened to be eleven o'clock in the morning, and the sun was very hot.

    He appeared in my field of vision wearing a yellow T-shirt and holding a cigarette.

    Sun Xiaopeng walked up and said with a smile: "What do you mean?"

    "What do I mean?" I thought for a while and said, "I have a fucking solution, but why am I still looking for you? What a joke."

    "That's true." Sun Xiaopeng nodded: "Don't say anything. I'll ask the monster out later. If it's a mule or a horse, won't you know if it's a mule or a horse?"

    ¡°Then Sun Xiaopeng and I found a milk tea shop and sat down at the entrance of the campus.

    "Hey, let me tell you, there are so many beauties in front of your school." Sun Xiaopeng sat with me with bright eyes and said, "How about I also come to your school to study in college?"

    "Don't do it. With your wretched behavior, you will have to stop doing your job properly in college." I hurriedly persuaded you.

    "Oh shit, you look down on me, are you doing your job properly in school?" Sun Xiaopeng said dissatisfied.

    "Don't tell me, bro, I didn't go to college to pick up girls. I want to be a people's teacher and serve the people in the future. How can I compare with a guy like you who has mixed thoughts?" I laughed.

    "You can't get it at all."

    We chatted like this until one o'clock. I looked at the time and picked up the phone and dialed Fang Jing's number.

    "Hello? Who is this?"

    Fang Jing¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone.

    "Hey, Fang Jing, are you back?  "

    "Well, I've gone back to school."

    "Qin Jiang asked me to give you a token of love. He is a thin-skinned guy. Can you go to the parking lot on the second floor of Huatian Building to get it?"

    Originally, I gave it a try. If I asked a girl to go to a dark parking lot like this, most of them would refuse. Unexpectedly, Fang Jing agreed immediately.

    The reason why we made an appointment in the parking lot on the second floor is because there are few people there at this time.

    When I saw the appointment, I nodded to Sun Xiaopeng, and then we walked out of the milk tea shop together.

    Huatian Building is an office building not far from Fang Jing¡¯s school. Sun Xiaopeng and I took a taxi to the gate of Huatian Building and walked into the parking lot.

    The parking lot on the second floor is a bit dark and very large.

    Most people are used to parking in the parking lot on the first negative floor, so there are not many cars on the second floor.

    "I'll hide first." Sun Xiaopeng said to me: "But you have to remember that there can't be a stalemate. Even if there is a stalemate, it's best not to take action. We are just here to figure out her purpose."

    "I understand." I nodded.

    When Sun Xiaopeng saw me nodding, he hid behind a car.

    Not long after, Fang Jing walked out of the elevator.

    Wearing a white dress, she walked up to me quietly and asked with a smile: "Why did Qin Jiang suddenly think of giving me a token of love?"

    I stood in front of Fang Jing, not knowing what to say at this time.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Shout loudly and say: So you are a monster, I want to slay the monster today?

    "Well, Fang Jing, I just have a question to ask you." I asked awkwardly: "Are you a demon?"

    Fang Jing¡¯s face was calm and didn¡¯t change at all after listening to my words. She asked, ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ?????????? Admitted.

    I took a deep breath: "Well, to be honest, I am actually a demon hunter. I heard a friend say you were a demon before, so I asked you to come out and ask."

    "Is it as simple as just asking?" After Fang Jing finished speaking, the left side of her face turned into countless petals, looking very scary.

    Calm down, calm down, I kept thinking silently in my heart.

    "I know, are you worried that I will harm Qin Jiang?" Fang Jing looked at me with real eyes and asked.

    I nodded in disbelief.

    "You don't have to worry about this problem." Fang Jing said to me: "I never had any intention of harming him." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 76 Different

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Monsters don't harm people? Why are you staying around him, imitating humans and playing pure love?"

    Sun Xiaopeng also walked out from behind the car at this time. He walked next to me, looked at Fang Jing and said.

    "I just like him." Fang Jing said, "Even if you want to harm him, I won't do it."

    "Who believes what the monster says?" Sun Xiaopeng frowned.

    "Hey, hey, you really believe in the cat's fortune." I whispered next to Sun Xiaopeng.

    "Bah, don't change the subject. Can you let me pretend to be cool?" Sun Xiaopeng rolled his eyes at me.

    I guess that if Sun Xiaopeng continues to talk, nonsense like "humans and demons cannot be together, and I want to slay demons today" will pop up later.

    "Before I became a demon." Fang Jing lowered her head and said lightly: "Before I became a demon, I was a rose."

    "Ten years ago, I was just an ordinary rose. That night, it rained heavily. I felt like I was about to be washed away by the rain. When I died, a little boy of eight or nine years old squatted down stupidly.  Get on top of me and protect me from the rain." Fang Jing said.

    "Later he helped me build a simple shed to protect me from the wind and rain, and even fought with the children who wanted to pick me." Fang Jing looked at me calmly: "I have thought about it since then.  You must repay him."

    After hearing this, I was silent for a while and asked: "Is Qin Jiang that boy?"

    "Yes." Fang Jing heard me mention Qin Jiang, and finally a smile appeared on her face: "I just want to accompany him for a few years. When he has a better girlfriend in the future, I will leave."

    "It's so touching, just like a love story." Sun Xiaopeng next to me hugged my arm and looked at me with tears in her eyes: "Let's not kill her, okay? Please spare her. Let her be with Qin Jiang  Well."

    "Hey, hey, let me tell you, it was you who said you were going to deal with her in the first place." I glared at Sun Xiaopeng with hatred.

    "Oh, that's right." Sun Xiaopeng scratched the back of his head in embarrassment, coughed and said, "What, what should I do now?"

    He asked me, who should I ask his uncle? It would be better if I pretended not to know, but now I know, and he said the same thing as before, which made me extremely embarrassed now.

    "What do you mean?" I couldn't think of a solution, so I asked Fang Jing directly. Fang Jing lowered her head, thought for a while, and looked at me: "Can you let me stay with Qin Jiang for a while, as long as your university  I¡¯ll leave after graduation.¡±

    "Yeah." I nodded.

    "Humans and demons cannot be together."

    Suddenly, a person walked out from behind a pillar in the parking lot.

    Luo Fang!

    "Even if you have no intention of harming him, if he stays with you and is attacked by evil spirits, he will die in severe cases, or seriously ill if he is at ease." Luo Fang looked at Fang Jing with a calm face: "Listen to what you just said,  You must have become a demon not long ago, don¡¯t you know these things?¡±

    "Luo Fang, why are you here? You have to interfere in such a touching love story between two people. Are you human?" Sun Xiaopeng stood directly between Fang Jing and Luo Fang, and then he looked at me: "This  Why is this guy here?"

    "It was he who discovered that Fang Jing was a demon and reminded me." I said.

    Luo Fang's two daggers appeared in his hands: "Originally, I shouldn't care about this kind of thing, but now that Axiu has joined our organization, and the man named Qin Jiang is his classmate, I can only take action. I didn't want to  When Qin Jiang was killed by this monster, Axiu looked remorseful."

    "It's not that serious, right?" I said, "Didn't we also leave a walking corpse in Wanzhou before?"

    "The walking corpse is different. After all, he has human memory and will not cause any big trouble, but this banshee is different." Luo Fang frowned: "I'm too lazy to explain to you, Sun Xiaopeng, get out of the way, I will ban this female demon."  Demon for ten years, let her come out when the time comes."

    ¡°Damn it, do you have any sympathy?¡± Sun Xiaopeng shook his head.

    "When dealing with monsters, you must not act out of emotion." Luo Fang was not in a hurry: "Besides, I just sealed her for ten years, not to kill her."

    "Block her for ten years. When she comes out, that guy named Qin Jiang will be married. What the hell." Sun Xiaopeng shook his head quickly. He turned around and said to Fang Jing: "You leave quickly, Axiu and I will hold him back."  .¡±

    After Fang Jing heard this, she turned around and ran away.

    "Want to leave?" A compass appeared in Luo Fang's hand, and he held a strange magic spell in his hand, and said in his mouth: "Water Element, Demon Sealing Art."

    "What the hell, Luo Fang, do you use the Five Elements Art to deal with her?"??Sun Xiaopeng cursed.

    But Fang Jing, who had originally walked away, suddenly saw a dive under her feet. The water under her feet was like strong glue. She was stuck and couldn't leave at all. The water under her feet also slowly spread to her body.

    Sun Xiaopeng knocked the compass in Luo Fang's hand to the ground.

    The compass fell to the ground and made a crisp sound in the empty parking lot.

    "Sun Xiaopeng, do you really think I dare not use the fire technique to kill this monster?" Luo Fang's face showed a slight anger.

    When the compass fell, the water under Fang Jing¡¯s feet also disappeared.

    I rushed forward and kicked the compass away with one kick.

    Luo Fang started to chase him, but I hugged him tightly from behind.

    This guy may not look thin, but he is really strong. I used all my strength to barely trap him.

    ¡°Run.¡± I shouted at Fang Jing, who was still in a daze not far away.

    Fang Jing¡¯s voice and shadow quickly disappeared into the parking lot.

    "Luo Fang, I said you usually act cool, but you still want to kill such a weak woman. It's a shame to know you." Sun Xiaopeng jumped up and cursed at Luo Fang.

    Luo Fang was no longer angry after seeing Fang Jing leave. He looked at Sun Xiaopeng and asked, "You are from Laoshan, don't you know these monsters?"

    "What's wrong with the monster? Isn't Cat Dacai also a monster?" I couldn't help but curse.

    "It's different." Luo Fang shook his head.

    "What's the difference? You're also stubborn." Sun Xiaopeng scolded.

    Luo Fang sighed: "It seems that we can only tell Boss Yunhai about this matter and ask him to take action to seal this monster."

    After saying that, he walked towards the elevator entrance.

    "Hey, don't tell the boss. Let's forget it's a joke. If you tell the boss, Fang Jing will be dead." Sun Xiaopeng rushed up and grabbed Luo Fang's hand. Unexpectedly, Luo Fang was extremely determined about this matter.  After throwing away Sun Xiaopeng, he left directly.

    "Why can't you tell the boss?" I looked at Sun Xiaopeng and asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng had a bitter look on his face: "Brother, I can only help you so much. If the boss takes action, I will help to persuade him. Maybe Fang Jing can be sealed for only ten years, but if one thing fails, Fang Jing will have to  Turn into ashes."

    "Why? Cat Dacai is also a monster." I asked puzzledly.

    Sun Xiaopeng sat down on the ground: "Brother Cat is really different from this monster." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 77 Don¡¯t believe it

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Why?" I asked.

    "Brother Cat is very powerful." Sun Xiaopeng said to me: "You may think that he is just the mascot of our store, but when he gets really angry, Luo Fang doesn't dare to offend him."

    "What you said is different, is it just that Mao Dacai is powerful?" I scolded: "Can you stop being so realistic? If you see someone who is easy to bully, you will bully them, and if you see someone who is powerful, you will not dare."

    Sun Xiaopeng swallowed his saliva and said: "Let me tell you this, there are two types of monsters. One is the monsters living in the city. Most of these monsters have been practicing Taoism for decades and can control their own evil spirits and prevent outsiders from doing so.  Hey, unless you get very close to this kind of monster, Luo Fang won¡¯t be able to detect it at all.¡±

    "Luo Fang will not care about this kind of monster, because the evil spirit has not spread out and will not harm people. But someone like Fang Jing, who has practiced for less than ten years, cannot suppress the evil spirit in his body at all, and will do harm to himself.  People around her cause harm." Sun Xiaopeng said: "Especially if your brother doesn't resist the temptation and sleeps with her, it will be fun, but your brother will definitely get seriously ill."

    Sun Xiaopeng scratched the back of his head: "Actually speaking, Luo Fang cannot be blamed for this matter. In other words, Luo Fang's method is actually good for your classmates, and we are harming your classmates, but who can  Call me buddy, I¡¯m such a sentimental person, but I just can¡¯t listen to these beautiful love stories.¡±

    "Is that so?" I nodded and sighed: "But Fang Jing has no intention of harming anyone, so just seal her like this? Let her leave"

    Before I could say anything, Sun Xiaopeng asked: "Let her leave? Is it possible?"

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Fang Jing will definitely not listen to us and leave like this.

    "Now there is another way, which is to look at yourself." Sun Xiaopeng said: "Tell your brother the fact that Fang Jing is a demon. As long as your brother is afraid and dare not contact Fang Jing, then Fang Jing may be discouraged.  Leng, go back to the mountains to practice by yourself."

    "What kind of solution is this? Tell my brother, doesn't this mean scaring him to death?" I shook my head quickly.

    "This is the only way to save Fang Jing now. Anyway, I have told you that when Boss Yunhai takes action, this monster will not even have a chance to leave Chongqing. Moreover, Boss Yunhai hates this kind of monster and might kill him.  Her." Sun Xiaopeng looked at me: "You don't want her to die, right?"

    Damn it, if I had known at that time, I shouldn¡¯t have gone to eat in that shabby restaurant, and I wouldn¡¯t have met Luo Fang, which would have caused such a lot of trouble.

    "I understand." I took a deep breath, and after thinking about it, it was better to tell Qin Jiang about this.

    "Well, I'll go back and check on Luo Fang and the boss. I'll call you then and I must find a way to get Fang Jing to leave." After saying that, Sun Xiaopeng ran away.

    I returned to the dormitory with confused thoughts.

    At this time, Qin Jiang, Fatty, and Shen Kai were sitting together smoking and chatting.

    "Brother Jiang, how on earth did you talk to Fang Jing? Share your experience with us."

    "This depends on appearance. I'm handsome. A beautiful woman like Fang Jing likes handsome guys, so naturally we get together. Although you two are almost the same in appearance, you can still go to South Korea." Qin Jiang laughed loudly.  laugh it out.

    "I'm thinking that Fang Jing definitely doesn't like handsome guys." Shen Kai stroked his chin and said, "After all, you look so handsome, why are you so handsome? Is it just because your family is rich?"

    "Hey, if she likes money, shouldn't she come to me? I'm a rich second generation." The fat man said from the side.

    I frowned as soon as I walked in.

    Qin Jiang looked back at me and asked, "Axiu is back? His face is still so ugly? If you feel uncomfortable, go to the hospital and lie down."

    "That's right, City Hospital. Maybe you can also experience the charming culture of the hospital." Fatty agreed: "It's a pity that I have nothing to do now. Sometimes I really want to jump off the building and then go to the hospital for a while."  time."

    "Then why don't you jump?" Shen Kai rolled his eyes at him.

    "I'm not afraid of jumping. Maybe I didn't jump to the hospital but to the underworld. Wouldn't that be embarrassing?" the fat man said with a dry smile.

    "Brother Jiang, come out and let me tell you something." I still spoke out.

    "Okay, you wait, my brother will come back later to teach you his experience." Qin Jiang smiled, patted his butt, and stood up.

    He and I walked to the rooftop on the top floor.

    At this time, the wind was quite strong here. Qin Jiang took out a cigarette and handed it over: "Come on, what's the matter? I want to go to the rooftop, thinking I'm playing Infernal Affairs."

    ? ?"Brother Jiang, I can't help you."  "I took a deep breath and apologized first.

    "I'm sorry? What's wrong?" Qin Jiang said with a smile, "It's okay. You don't know Brother Jiang's temper yet. As long as it's not related to my wife, I will forgive you."

    "It has something to do with Fang Jing." I paused and said, "I don't know how to tell you, but I actually know Taoism and am a demon hunter."

    ???????????? Then, I told him my own story first, and if I directly told Qin Jiang that Fang Jing was a monster, I was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it, so I told him some of my own deeds first to give him a buffer.

    "After I finish telling you that Luo Fang discovered that Fang Jing is a monster and wants to seal her."

    Qin Jiang still leaned on the railing with a smile and said: "Keep making up, I say Axiu, you are so good at making up stories, why don't you write a novel? It's really unfair of your talent. Well, can you make me into a body too?"  It¡¯s so romantic to be a man who uses Taoism to slay demons and then falls in love with Fang Jing, a human being.¡±

    I looked at Qin Jiang seriously: "I didn't lie to you. Everything I said before is true. If I told any lies, I would die badly."

    "Idiot, you are still being serious. In order to pretend to be real, you swear such poisonous oaths. Okay, okay, I believe you." Qin Jiang turned around and left.

    He obviously had a look of disbelief on his face. I sighed, and that¡¯s right. If a classmate suddenly ran up to me and said he could catch ghosts before I came into contact with this aspect, I wouldn¡¯t believe it either.

    "How do you need me to prove it?" I asked.

    "If you tell me to see ghosts, I will believe you." Qin Jiang said, "But it's broad daylight, so there shouldn't be ghosts, right?"

    Suddenly, my cell phone rang.

    I picked up the phone and saw that it was Sun Xiaopeng.

    As soon as I answered the phone, Sun Xiaopeng's urgent voice came from the other side: "Axiu, it's not good. Boss Yunhai is planning to take Fang Jing away from the forum tonight. You kid, act quickly. I will try to delay as much as possible.  "

    "Yeah." I hung up the phone and looked at Qin Jiang, who was standing opposite me and still looked unconvinced.

    It seemed that I really had to convince him that I couldn¡¯t do it without showing some ability. Thinking of this, I bit the middle finger of my right hand and started to draw the talisman.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 78 Never Separate

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Hey, Axiu, it's not serious. Just make up a story. Why did you bite your finger? It bleeds, brother." Qin Jiang saw me drawing the talisman with blood and hurriedly persuaded me.

    I was too lazy to pay attention to this guy, so I quickly drew the talisman.

    This immobilizing talisman is the talisman Yan Beixun used to deal with Jie Boda. I was also a little excited. I had never used this talisman before after learning it.

    I opened my left hand, slapped Qin Jiang on the chest, and shouted: "Imperial order!"

    After shouting, I looked at Qin Jiang expectantly, but Qin Jiang was standing there, unable to move at all, and he cursed: "Fuck, what's going on? Why can't my body move.  "

    "This is a binding spell, are you dumbfounded?" I smiled and said, "Do you believe it now?"

    Unexpectedly, as soon as I finished speaking, Qin Jiang rolled his eyes at me, and then slapped me on the forehead: "I'm teasing you, I can move, kid, can you stop making up these things all day long for fun?"

    "It shouldn't be. When Yan Bei was looking for it, he immediately fixed Jie Boda. Could it be that I drew it wrong?

    I looked down at the talisman I drew, and there was nothing wrong.

    After thinking about it, I raised my head and looked at Qin Jiang. At this time, Qin Jiang looked like he was about to leave and stood stiffly.

    "Hey, hey, don't tease me again." I pushed him and he fell directly to the ground, with no intention of moving. He even opened his mouth and was speechless.

    "Haha, you kid, I just said, how could it be useless? I guess I am too shallow and was a few seconds late." I breathed a sigh of relief in my heart, and looked at Qin Jiang who was lying on the ground, unable to move, and I still felt quite relieved.  a feeling of achievement.

    I didn¡¯t know how to remove the holding charm, but the effect of the holding charm was only three minutes, so I squatted next to him and spent a pleasant three minutes watching Qin Jiang¡¯s embarrassment.

    No more, no less, exactly three minutes later, Qin Jiang lay limply on the ground. He turned to look at me: "Damn it, you guy, are you really good at Taoism?"

    "Otherwise, what do you think, my brother will be the man who will save the world in the future." I said happily: "Do you believe it now?"

    Qin Jiang¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. He looked at me in disbelief and said with a twitching face, ¡°Then, in that case, Fang Jing is really a monster?¡±

    "Brother Jiang, we have been friends for so many years, so there is no need for me to lie to you, right?" I nodded: "Everything I said before is true."

    "What should we do?" Qin Jiang rushed up and grabbed my hand tightly: "You can't harm her. Even if she is a monster, she must be a good monster."

    "Why are you talking nonsense about this kind of thing? Of course I have no intention of harming her. Didn't I tell you before that other Taoist priests I know will accept Fang Jing from the pulpit tonight." I shrugged: "In addition,  Fang Jing seems to be because you protected her when you were a child."

    Then I told Qin Jiang what Fang Jing told us at that time. After hearing this, Qin Jiang believed it even more. He said, "Yes, yes, when I was a child, I did fight with others over a rose."  Excuse me, I haven¡¯t even told Fang Jing or anyone else about this matter, but you actually know about it.¡±

    "Now if you want to help Fang Jing, there is only one way, and that is to ask her to leave." I said.

    Originally, what I thought was that after telling Qin Jiang the fact that Fang Jing was a monster, he was frightened, so I took him to see Fang Jing, and then he was scared away by Fang Jing, leaving Fang Jing disheartened and then left.

    But looking at Qin Jiang's confession now, he probably won't scare Fang Jing away. In this case, he can only let him talk to Fang Jing on his own. This is their matter after all, and I can only help him so far.  place.

    Qin Jiang grabbed my shoulders and asked: "Tell me where the Taoist priest who wants to take Fang Jing lives. I will immediately invite my brothers to beat him until he can't take care of himself. If he lies in the hospital for two months, he should not take Fang Jing in."  It¡¯s quiet.¡±

    I absolutely believe what Qin Jiang said. He has no other abilities, but because he plays basketball, he knows a lot of strong classmates in school. Although he cannot be as childish as high school students and fight every day, Qin Jiang only needs to tell them that there is a fake  The Taoist priest is bullying his girlfriend, and these people will definitely follow him and destroy Boss Yunhai's shop.

    "Are you crazy?" I rolled my eyes at him: "It's okay for you to smash up the store. After the smashing, they just want to take Fang Jing back. If you really beat him up, they will be angry and will kill him."  It¡¯s Fang Jing¡¯s.¡±

    "Don't you know how to do Taoism? Why can't you help Fang Jing?" Qin Jiang said, "What a skill you had just now."

    "What the hell." I rolled my eyes at him and told me??Boss Yunhai, are Luo Fang and the others fighting?

    Not to mention that my relationship with them, even if I want to do the rack, I ca n¡¯t beat it. Whether it is spelling or melee, I am enough.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s almost three o¡¯clock now, and there are still three hours until dark. They hold a sermon at night, and they don¡¯t know what time it is.¡± I pulled Qin Jiang and walked outside.

    Qin Jiang was also a little lost at this time.

    Although he looked indifferent just now, no one would be able to accept that his beautiful girlfriend turned into a monster in an instant.

    I took Qin Jiang to the gate of Fang Jing¡¯s school.

    Fang Jing¡¯s university is an art university. Anyway, there are quite a lot of girls, and it¡¯s not far from our school.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but this being an art university as well, there are more girls at the door than there are in our school.

    Although our normal university is overall higher than beauties like Nanxiang Excavator, it is completely incomparable with this art university.

    "Call Fang Jing and ask her to come out." I said to Qin Jiang next to me.

    Qin Jiang shook his head: "Let's go in and find her."

    Qin Jiang took me into the university with ease, and then led me to the girls¡¯ dormitory.

    He had already called Fang Jing on the way. At this time, Fang Jing was standing under the dormitory building wearing a white dress with a calm face.

    After the two of us walked in front of Fang Jing, Qin Jiang was the first to ask: "A Jing, is what A Xiu said true?"

    Fang Jing nodded and said nothing.

    Although Qin Jiang had known it for a long time, when he saw Fang Jing really admitting it, he couldn't help but swayed. He grabbed Fang Jing's shoulders and said slowly: "It's okay! So what about monsters, I won't be afraid.  of."

    Although he said this, his body could not help but tremble slightly.

    "Yeah." Fang Jing nodded, and then said, "This is not the place to talk. Come with me."

    After saying that, Fang Jing took us to a pavilion by the lake, which is obviously a good place for lovers to have a tryst. After we walked to the pavilion and sat down, Qin Jiang seemed to have thought clearly and said, "Jing, although  Now I'm still a little scared, but I still want to be with you and never separate." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 79 Come to the base

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Qin Jiang hugged Fang Jing, looked at her and said, "You are God's best reward to me. When I was protecting that flower, I was imagining how great it would be if God gave me a beautiful flower fairy.  "

    "God has been kind to me. He really sent you to me." Qin Jiang took a deep breath and said, "I fell in love with you before, but I never realized it. I just thought you were beautiful and I would be proud to be with you.  , being able to brag in front of my brothers.¡±

    "But after I heard that you were a monster and after you admitted it, I should have turned around and ran away." Qin Jiang gritted his teeth: "I really wanted to run, but these feet didn't obey my orders. I just understood it completely  , I don¡¯t like you, but I love you.¡±

    I stared blankly at the two people hugging each other.

    Hey hey, I¡¯m off topic!

    I cursed in my heart, I brought you here to persuade Fang Jing to run away, or to show your affection to me?

    Now that Qin Jiang has said this, the chance of Fang Jing leaving is even smaller.

    After Fang Jing waited for Qin Jiang to finish speaking, she nodded: "I understand what you mean, but I originally wanted to accompany you to graduation as Fang Jing, and then after the breakup, you would find another wife, but it was actually my selfish intention.  It¡¯s too heavy, that Taoist priest is right, if I¡¯m with you, it will harm you.¡±

    "No." Qin Jiang shook his head: "Axiu told me, I am so strong, how can you hurt me with your demonic aura?"

    "That Fang Jing, you'd better leave Chongqing before dark." I said, "When it gets dark, there will be high-ranking people who want to seal you."

    After hearing the news, Fang Jing's expression remained unchanged. She said, "I have only been a demon for ten years, and I don't understand many rules. This time I came to Chongqing, I really broke the rules."

    "What a violation of the rules." Qin Jiang shook his head, looked into Fang Jing's eyes and said, "I only know that I like you and you like me. That's enough. I will fight with anyone who dares to stop me!"

    "No." Fang Jing quickly shook her head: "Although their Taoist skills are basically useless to ordinary people, they also have various ways to treat ordinary people. I just need to leave."

    Fang Jing stood up and bowed to me: "Thank you, Zhang Xiu."

    "No, no, no." I waved my hands quickly. When I heard that Fang Jing was about to leave, I felt really relaxed. I was afraid that Fang Jing would get carried away and would not leave.

    "No, we can't leave." Qin Jiang firmly grabbed Fang Jing's hand, gritted his teeth, shook his head and said, "Do you really have the heart to leave?"

    "Qin Jiang, it's not like she's dead after she leaves. We will meet again in the future. If she is really not allowed to leave, Fang Jing will be in real danger." I said.

    Qin Jiang grabbed Fang Jing¡¯s hand tightly and refused to let go even if he beat her to death.

    Suddenly, Fang Jing's face changed.

    The skin on her face turned into pieces of red petals, and only her eyes, nose and mouth were still there. She looked very scary, and I was also shocked.

    "Look at me, aren't you afraid? What are you doing with your eyes closed?" Fang Jing said.

    At this time, Qin Jiang was so frightened that he was shaking all over, but even so, his hand did not let go.

    He gradually opened his eyes, his eyes were already moist, obviously he was frightened.

    My eyes were wide open. Although I was terribly frightened, my eyes still did not leave Fang Jing¡¯s face.

    "Why, why do you have to force me?" Qin Jiang's tears fell to the ground drop by drop.

    I stood nearby, feeling sour in my heart.

    I don¡¯t know why Qin Jiang is so stupid. If it were an ordinary person, he would have wet his pants and run away in this situation.

    Although Qin Jiang was frightened to the point of peeing his pants, he firmly grabbed Fang Jing's hand. From this point alone, I admire him from the bottom of my heart.

    "You and I are from two different worlds," Fang Jing said.

    "No, it's a world, it's really a world." Qin Jiang took a deep breath: "If you leave, I won't be able to survive."

    "Why are you so stubborn? I'm just a passerby of yours, and I've only known you for less than a few months." Fang Jing's tone also softened.

    "Wrong, who said we have only known each other for a few months? Didn't you also say that we have known each other ten years ago?" Qin Jiang said: "Let's go and beg the Taoist priest together. He will definitely agree to your stay."

    At this time, Fang Jing looked at me and asked, "Zhang Xiu, what do you mean?"

    I lowered my head, thought for a while, and said, "II can take you to see them, but I can't guarantee your safety. If you go now, they will take action directly, and you won't even have a chance to escape.  "

    "I'm willing to give it a try." Fang Jing said hurriedly.

    I am really heartbroken.

    If it were normal, how would I have the idea of ??taking them to the base?

    "Let's go." I said, "If something unexpected happens, I will try my best."

    After Fang Jing returned to her human appearance, Qin Jiang rushed up and hugged me: "Axiu, you are such a brother."

    "It's hard to say whether we are brothers enough or not. Maybe we are the sheep in the tiger's mouth." I shook my head.

    Then he led them out.

    They held hands tightly all the way and didn't speak.

    The three of us took a taxi and arrived at Guanyinqiao Pedestrian Street.

    "When you go in later, Qin Jiang, you have to control your temper no matter what. Do you know that if you piss off the boss, Fang Jing will be in danger." I warned before going in.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Qin Jiang and the boss will collide, and then the boss will take Fang Jing away.

    I have never doubted the ability of the boss. One person can make Ai Tangtang, Luo Fang, Mao Dacai and so many strange people follow him. If he is willing to call him boss, how can he be incompetent?

    When I led Qin Jiang and Fang Jing into the milk tea shop, there were no customers in the milk tea shop. Ai Tangtang was standing at the front desk. She saw me coming in and said with a smile: "The girl behind you is Luo Fang."  She is a flower demon, not bad, a pretty big girl."

    "Thank you." Fang Jing thanked her.

    "Where are the boss and the others?" I asked.

    "Don't ask me, boss, what do you think? Bring her to the base." Ai Tangtang walked up and looked me over: "Are you stupid?"

    "No, I just want to negotiate with your boss." Qin Jiang said.

    I turned around and glared at Qin Jiang: "Don't talk nonsense."

    "It's not easy for them. I want to bring them here and ask the boss to let them go." I said.

    Ai Tangtang pouted and nodded: "Okay, let's go up. The boss and the others are all upstairs. Forget it, there is no business now anyway. I will take you up. I will help you stop it when the time comes, so you don't have to worry about it."  I didn¡¯t even have a chance to speak when I went up there, so the boss just took action.¡±

    After saying that, she jumped up and down the stairs, and turned back and said: "Let's go, why are you standing there." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 80 Housekeeping Fairy

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Going up to the second floor, Boss Yunhai, Luo Fang, Mao Dacai, and Sun Xiaopeng were all sitting on the sofa in the hall, wondering what they were talking about.

    As soon as we went up, Ai Tangtang said from the boss of Yunhai: "Boss, they don't know why, they came over and said they want to negotiate with you."

    "What the hell, Zhang Xiu, are you a pig? Come here with her." Sun Xiaopeng jumped up from the sofa and yelled at me: "Are you stupid?"

    "I said I wanted to come over." Qin Jiang let go of Fang Jing's hand, walked up to Yunhai's boss, and said, "Are you their boss? Hello, my name is Qin Jiang"

    "Actually, it's none of my business whether you live or die. Even if you commit suicide by jumping off the building, I won't frown." Boss Yunhai interrupted Qin Jiang and said, "But if a monster kills you, that's not okay.  "

    "She won't hurt me."

    "She won't harm you, the demonic aura in her body will." Boss Yunhai narrowed his eyes: "With the intensity of the demonic aura in her body, you will definitely become seriously ill in less than a year, and in less than three years,  He will die."

    "Is it so serious?" I couldn't help but say, "Boss, you're not fooling us, are you?"

    The boss of Yunhai said to me: "If this guy wasn't your friend, do you think we would care about him?"

    "Then do I still have to thank you?" Qin Jiang looked at Boss Yunhai with a dissatisfied look on his face and said.

    "That's not necessary." Boss Yunhai said: "In this way, you can take this monster and hide it as soon as possible. As long as she is not taken away by me tonight, I will not care about this matter in the future. How about it?"

    "We are leaving Chongqing immediately. Can we escape to other places?" I said.

    "Okay." Boss Yunhai nodded.

    "Boss, do you mind if I help them?" Sun Xiaopeng stood next to me and said.

    Boss Yunhai nodded.

    Ai Tangtang also said at this time: "I will also help Zhang Xiu and the others."

    "Are you helping too?" Luo Fang looked at Ai Tangtang and said, "You girl is too weak in Taoism. She is not as good as Zhang Xiu. It's the same with or without you."

    "It all depends on people. I think they are a good match." Ai Tangtang asked from the sleeping cat Dacai, who was lying on the table with his eyes closed: "Big cat, what about you."

    "Me?" Mao Dacai opened his eyes: "According to my position, I should help this girl. After all, she is a fellow demon, but I don't want to offend the boss. I am watching the show neutrally, and you can just play."

    After saying that, it closed its eyes again.

    "Then let's go." Sun Xiaopeng took my hand and went downstairs.

    There were five of us. When we arrived on the first floor, Ai Tangtang said with a smile: "Thank me."

    "What are you thanking you for?" I asked, looking at Ai Tangtang next to me.

    Ai Tangtang suddenly had a small key in his hand: "Boss, the ghost-catching guys are locked in a warehouse. I just stole the key while you were chatting."

    I felt happy and said happily: "Oh no, eldest sister, you were standing still just now, you were doing a trick."

    "Exactly, otherwise how can I say that I am a master thief? In this world, except for the master, no one steals as well as me." Ai Tangtang said arrogantly.

    Qin Jiang hurriedly asked: "What should we do now? Go to the airport and book a flight ticket immediately, and escape as far away as possible?"

    "It's useless." Sun Xiaopeng said, "You just didn't pay attention. When Boss Yunhai was talking, he drew a talisman with his foot and hit the flower demon. As long as he preaches at night, we will go to Beijing and he will  We can use the Taoist altar to capture Fang Jing."

    "Fuck." I couldn't help but curse: "If you're so awesome, aren't we destined to lose?"

    "Who said we're doomed?" Sun Xiaopeng patted his chest: "I'm still here, go to your Chinese medicine shop. That's Yan Beixun's base camp. There must be Taoism arranged there. As long as we use Taoism at night, we can  Just stay with us Fang Jing."

    When I thought of this, I took out my phone and said, "I'll try calling Yan Beixun."

    I tried to dial a number. To be honest, I didn¡¯t have high hopes. After all, I called the grandson before and he didn¡¯t answer.

    But this time, he answered the phone not long after the phone rang.

    "Hey, Axiu, you have some conscience, you know how to call me."

    Yan Beixun's lewd voice came from the other end of the phone: "Do you miss me?"

    "Do you want to hear the truth or lies?" I asked.

    "Tell lies."

     I thought for a while and said: "After you left, I didn't think about food or tea. Your shadow was all in my mind. Senior brother, I miss you so much."

    "Damn it, have you turned gay? Okay, tell the truth, why are you calling me?"

    "Ahem, that's it." I briefly explained the situation here.

    "What the heck? How dare that old bald donkey bully you after I left Yunhai? Damn it, if I hadn't been in Laoshan, I would have come back and beat him up right now." Yan Beixun said, "The one named Sun Xiaopeng is right. We can do it anyway."  She is a descendant of Yan Chixia's lineage, and my Chinese medicine shop can be said to be impregnable. If you take that monster named Fang Jing and hide in it, I will ensure that she is safe."

    "So awesome?" I said happily: "Senior brother, you are so awesome, why didn't I see it before?"

    "Ahem, don't be happy so early. It's like this. Originally, my Chinese medicine shop was impregnable, and the old bald donkey's Taoism couldn't get into that house at all. But you also know, senior brother, I am poor. One time when I was drinking  , and sold the equipment for arranging the formation inside."

    "What the hell? Did you sell it?"

    "Yes, I am so profound in Taoism, and I still use the Mao Formation. I will kill every ghost that comes." Yan Beixun said awkwardly, "So, long live your understanding, long live your understanding."

    "Why the hell didn't you sell the bronze statue of the founder? You are a waste of money." I couldn't help but curse.

    "You also know that the Patriarch's is a bronze statue. How much can it be sold for? Those magic weapons are gold, and they were passed down by the Patriarch. They are only used for setting up formations. They are not of much use, and they are also  It¡¯s considered an antique and has been sold for hundreds of thousands.¡±

    I cursed: "Yan Beixun, get back here or I will kill you."

    "Wait a minute." Yan Beixun said over there: "I remembered that the bronze statue of our ancestor is also a big treasure. It can withstand Taoism. You take that monster back and let her give it to our ancestor.  Kowtow to the bronze statue three times and bow nine times, then offer incense respectfully. Then you sign a contract with her using a talisman to make her the housekeeper of our sect. Then she can touch the bronze statue of the ancestor, and then let her hold it.  There is absolutely no problem with the bronze statue of the Patriarch.¡±

    "What if something goes wrong?" I couldn't help but ask.

    "Something went wrong? Something went wrong. I'll come back and kill that old bald donkey in Yunhai. If I don't give face to you juniors, this girl will become the housekeeper of our Yan Chixia lineage, and she will become a member of our sect.  "(Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 81 Ask for the Bronze Statue

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "How is your hand? Is it okay?" I asked.

    "You kid, you finally know how to care about my hands?" Yan Beixun said with a smile: "Don't worry, it's nothing serious. It's going to be fine. After I'm fine, I will go directly to Taiwan and wait for my dream to be recovered."  The Green Giant Sword and the Qimen Flying Armor will be back."

    ¡°Just be careful, I still have a lot of things to do here, so I won¡¯t talk about it for now.¡± After I finished speaking, I hung up the phone.

    "Is there any way?" Qin Jiang looked at me quickly and asked.

    I nodded: "It depends on whether Fang Jing is willing to do this."

    The house-keeping fairy is actually similar to the wild fairy in the Northeast. In the last century in rural areas of the Northeast, many families worshiped wild fairies at home. Even now, they still exist in many remote places.

    Although sects like Laoshan claim to kill demons, they actually raise monsters, which are house-keeping fairies.

    Our house-keeping fairies are different from those in the northeastern rural areas. Those in the northeastern rural areas actually worship them as gods, but we use deeds to restrict the monsters in many places.

    So for some monsters who want freedom, becoming a housekeeper is definitely not a good choice.

    Because once you become a housekeeper, you must abide by the contract and always protect the master who signed the contract with it.

    I told this matter, and Fang Jing said to Fang Jing in particular: "Fang Jing, please think about this matter carefully. Although this is only a temporary measure, once you sign the contract, you will always guard our Yan Chi from now on."  A descendant of Xia¡¯s lineage.¡±

    Sun Xiaopeng nodded: "No monster would be willing to sign such a contract."

    "Don't you have a lot of monsters in Laoshan?" I said.

    "That one?" Sun Xiaopeng scratched the back of his head: "Yes, there are some. After we catch monsters, we will ask them what they mean. We are very democratic, okay? If they don't want to, we will send them to humane destruction. If they are particularly powerful,  Those who can¡¯t be killed will be sealed for hundreds of years.¡±

    "So although we have housekeepers in Laoshan, they are not strong and there are not many of them." When Sun Xiaopeng said this, Fang Jing asked: "I don't understand the talisman you are talking about, but is there a time limit?  Woolen cloth?"

    "That's right." Sun Xiaopeng slapped his thigh and said, "When you write the deed, you just need to sign it for one year."

    "Is this possible?" I asked, "I've never heard of this."

    "Of course. The time is originally written on the contract talisman. However, most monsters are forced to have no choice but to sign the contract talisman. At this time, people will write down the agreement that the monster will help them forever."  Sun Xiaopeng said: "Over time, people have forgotten that they can set a year."

    Having said this, I feel better.

    Now with the help of the bronze statue of the Patriarch, the key to the "guy" that Yunhai boss had was stolen by Ai Tangtang again. There is no reason to lose again.

    We came to the Chinese medicine shop, I opened the door, and there was a lot of dust inside.

    We went directly upstairs. After I went up, I first offered a stick of incense to the ancestor.

    Afterwards, Sun Xiaopeng said: "Fang Jing, first kowtow three times and nine times to Master Yan Chixia's golden body. While kowtowing, you should say: I, Fang Jing, today I am sincerely entering Yanbei to find my lineage, and I am willing to guard Yanbei."  Search for a lineage for a year.¡±

    "At this time, Zhang Xiu, draw the talisman next to you. After you're done, put the talisman on Fang Jing's forehead and ask her to bow to your ancestor. That's it."

    Those who come from Laoshan are different. At least the professional knowledge is still very solid.

    I nodded, took out a small bowl, poured black dog blood and cinnabar into it, and then stirred it with a brush. Finally, I pulled out a piece of yellow paper and turned out a sample of the deed.

    "Let's begin, Qin Jiang, Tangtang, you must not speak during the ceremony, understand, otherwise it will be disrespectful to Master Yan Beixun." Sun Xiaopeng opened his mouth and ordered.

    Even Sun Xiaopeng, who usually laughs and laughs, is a little serious.

    "Um."

    Qin Jiang nodded quickly, while Ai Tangtang sat down on the sofa: "If you want to take care of it, get started quickly."

    While Fang Jing knelt down, I also started to draw the talisman.

    She said while kowtowing three times and bowing nine times: "I, Fang Jing, today I sincerely go to Yanbei to find a lineage, and I am willing to stay in Yanbei for a year to find a lineage."

    After she finished speaking, I drew the talisman. After I put the talisman on her head, she kowtowed to the ground again.

    Inside the bronze statue of the Patriarch, a golden light shot into Fang Jing¡¯s forehead.

    Fang JingThe feeling in my body has changed.

    No matter what I said before, she is a monster after all. When I stay with her, I will feel slightly uncomfortable. But after this golden light shined into her forehead, I felt very familiar from her.

    This feeling is somewhat indescribable.

    Just like relatives.

    This is a very strange feeling, I don¡¯t know how to describe it.

    "Today, a Taoist wants to harm me, the housekeeper immortal of Yan Chixia's lineage. I have no choice but to ask the Grandmaster for help." I pinched the knife in my hand and said respectfully to the bronze statue of the Grandmaster.

    The bronze statue of the ancestor cannot be moved, just like the plaques of the ancestors in the family ancestral hall cannot be moved. If you want to move or move the bronze statue of the ancestor, you must first ask for permission before taking action.

    These are all 'rules'. Although the soul of the ancestor must have been reincarnated long ago, this is people's respect for their ancestors, and it has been passed down for so long. The rules cannot be broken. If the rules are messed up and something goes wrong, that's it.  Nothing to do.

    After I finished speaking, I respectfully picked up the bronze statue of the Patriarch with both hands, and then walked to Fang Jing: "Come on, from now on, you will hold the bronze statue of the Patriarch. I hope you can survive tonight."

    "These things are not enough." Sun Xiaopeng shook his head: "Boss Yunhai and Luo Fang are very perverted. Although Boss Yunhai can't take out the 'guy', he can use some simple 'guy' methods, and Luo Fang  Are you just standing by and watching him work?"

    "Damn it, when did you talk in such a roundabout way? If you have something to say, just say it directly." Ai Tangtang scolded.

    "Can't you just let me show off my literary talents?" Sun Xiaopeng said: "What I mean is that Boss Yunhai is doing what he does at the base, and Luo Fang will definitely come to raid our place."

    "The bronze statue of Master Yan Chixia may be able to block the boss's Taoism, but what about Luo Fang." Sun Xiaopeng said: "Luo Fang is a man who cares about face. Since he has said that he wants to seal Fang Jing, he will definitely try his best.  Full strength.¡±

    "If he dares to come, I will let him go without underwear for a month." Ai Tangtang said with a smile.

    "Don't worry, if he comes, I'll beat him." Qin Jiang took a deep breath and said, "I can't just sit there."

    "Yes, you are stupid too. Leaving aside Fang Jing, there are four of us here. Even excluding Ai Tangtang, we still have three people." I said, "I don't believe he is Bruce Lee and can fight  There are three of us." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 82 Golden Needle Technique

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Don't count me in. I'm a cultural person and I don't participate in fights." Sun Xiaopeng said quickly: "You have never seen Luo Fang beat someone. His hands and feet were so cruel."

    Ai Tangtang laughed and said: "Hey Sun Xiaopeng, haven't you Laoshan disciples been practicing kung fu since you were young? Are your kung fu really that bad?"

    "I'm not afraid of him. I'm good at martial arts. I'm afraid of hurting him, so I don't take action." Sun Xiaopeng hurriedly explained.

    "Thank you all." Fang Jing walked to Qin Jiang's side, grabbed Qin Jiang's hand, and bowed to us: "No matter what the outcome is this time, I am grateful to all of you from the bottom of my heart."

    "No need to say more." Sun Xiaopeng waved his hand: "I was moved by the story of the two of you. Such a touching love story will definitely be great to watch as a movie."

    "By the way, Ai Tangtang, where are you?" Sun Xiaopeng looked at Ai Tangtang and asked, "Why do you suddenly want to help?"

    "You ask me?" Ai Tangtang shrank his neck, with an embarrassed look on his face, and stuck out his tongue and said, "Actually, I accidentally broke the seven-star lamp in Boss Yunhai's warehouse yesterday."

    "Oh no, boss Yunhai's seven-star lantern was his beloved one, and you actually broke it." Sun Xiaopeng looked at Ai Tangtang in surprise.

    "That's right." Ai Tangtang patted his forehead: "I was afraid that he would find out, so I stole his key. I regretted it again. I don't have three hundred taels of silver here. I just wanted to secretly  Give him the key and put it back, and then you come, and I will follow you."

    Ai Tangtang said with a smile: "If the boss asks me later, I will say that I stole it for you. As for what is wrong with the seven-star lamp, I don't know."

    "I'll just say it." I breathed out. I saw that Ai Tangtang was a shrewd person. How could he help just because of the story of Fang Jing and Qin Jiang.

    Only a low-IQ idiot like Sun Xiaopeng would do this.

    "Let's take a rest first." I said, "If it's true as Sun Xiaopeng said, I'll have to fight with Luo Fang later. There's a lot to do."

    After I finished speaking, we sat on the sofa together and rested.

    Sun Xiaopeng was leaning on the sofa and started snoring. Fang Jing and Qin Jiang walked to the window worriedly. They didn't know what they were talking about.

    As for Ai Tangtang, he sat next to me, supported his chin with both hands, and said thoughtfully: "Zhang Xiu, what do you think the boss will do if he finds out that I broke his seven-star lantern."

    I asked: "Is the boss a monk?"

    Because I heard Yan Beixun call him an old bald donkey before.

    "The boss is a Buddhist and Taoist cultivator. He was a Buddhist disciple at first. Later he broke the precepts and was expelled from Buddhism. Then he learned Taoism. But I don't know the specific things." Ai Tangtang said: "The boss actually knows these things.  The monster hates her very much, and I don¡¯t understand why. If it wasn¡¯t your relationship today, he would kill Fang Jing the first time he saw her.¡±

    "Hate monsters?" I became curious, but I didn't ask Ai Tangtang why. Judging from her appearance, I probably didn't know.

    The sky quickly became dark.

    The space on the second floor was too narrow, so we all went to the lobby on the first floor and started to decorate it.

    Sun Xiaopeng built a Taoist altar. Sun Xiaopeng said to Qin Jiang: "You will go back to the second floor and hide later. We will fight. You, an ordinary person, will be in the way here."

    "When that guy named Luo Fang comes over, I can help you beat him up." Qin Jiang said quickly.

    "No need." Sun Xiaopeng shook his head: "If that guy Luo Fang is really angry, he might stab you twice. Although Zhang Xiu and I are against him now, we are still members of the Six Demon Catchers after all.  He will not be cruel to us."

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "As long as you survive tonight, it will be fine."

    Qin Jiang thought for a while and then nodded: "I understand."

    After he finished speaking, he said to Fang Jing: "Be careful. If there is really danger, call me down immediately."

    "Well, it's okay." Fang Jing nodded lightly.

    Qin Jiang then went to the second floor.

    When we fought with Luo Fang, we really told Sun Xiaopeng that Qin Jiang was not suitable to stay here, otherwise it would be bad if Luo Fang used any means to hurt him.

    When Sun Xiaopeng was working on the Taoist altar, I also found a book to read.

    This book is naturally about golden acupuncture.

    How to use Zhuyin Golden Needle.

    It turns out that golden needle technique is divided into three methods.

    From easy to difficult, they are: yin-cold flying needles, blazing yang flying needles.??Yin and Yang flying needles.

    These are the three levels. Golden Needle Technique uses the Tao of Yin and Yang. For example, this simplest extreme cold flying needle uses Tao Technique to condense the yin energy of heaven and earth into golden needles to absorb demons. The reason why Flying Needle is called Flying Needle  , because you can use Taoism to control flying needles to kill enemies.

    This was the first time I saw the Golden Needle Technique. I was instantly fascinated. I lowered my head and didn¡¯t know how long it had been.

    It wasn¡¯t until Sun Xiaopeng next to me pushed my shoulder that I raised my head. When I looked up, I saw a person standing at the door of the Chinese medicine shop.

    Luo Fang.

    I quickly checked the time. Damn it, four or five hours had passed in a flash, and it was now eleven o'clock.

    I just watched the Golden Needle Technique, and it only felt like a short while had passed.

    "There's no need to resist. Give this flower demon to me. I promise to ban her for ten years." Luo Fang said calmly: "Sun Xiaopeng, you know my abilities best. Do you really want to fight me?"

    "Brother, do you know that you are powerful, so you won't fight with you? According to you, does that mean that if you have money, you can bully the poor at will?" I said.

    "In human society, this is not possible, but when we catch monsters, we rely on our ability to see them." Luo Fang looked at me coldly: "You have a very bad character. You are too easy to be soft-hearted towards monsters. When you start to really start catching ghosts in the future,  , you will suffer a big loss."

    "Okay, what nonsense are you talking about? Let's fight them." Ai Tangtang slammed the table and said to Luo Fang with great pride: "Don't hit me, I'm just watching the show."

    "Huh." Luo Fang snorted and was about to get something from the back, but he searched for a long time and seemed to not find it.

    Ai Tangtang smiled and took out two daggers from his hands and asked Luo Fang: "Are you looking for this?"

    This is exactly the talisman-engraved dagger that Luo Fang used before.

    Luo Fang gave a helpless smile: "Tangtang, it's not necessary. It's like this every time, and it doesn't allow people to live."

    "So, why don't you try to take Fang Jing away today, lest I hate you. As a person like me, once I hate someone, my hands will itch. If I don't steal something from him every day, I will feel uncomfortable." Ai Tangtang  Touched his nose: "How is it? Think about it again."

    "Are you threatening me?" Luo Fang narrowed his eyes and asked with a smile.

    "Yes, yes, I'm just threatening you. If you have the ability, come and beat me." Ai Tangtang nodded.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 83 ¡®Perish together¡¯

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Sun Xiaopeng suppressed his smile and whispered in my ear: "Don't tell me, in our organization, Ai Tangtang is the most popular with the boss. At that time, the boss wanted to accept her as his apprentice, but in the end Ai Tangtang died.  If Luo Fang really dares to beat Tang Tang, he will be dealt with by the boss when he returns."

    Sure enough, Luo Fang's face was extremely helpless, and he said speechlessly: "Hey, please don't make trouble, okay? I'm here to collect the monsters. Sister who collects the monsters, give me some face and take away the guy who eats me. What should I take?"  Catch it."

    "Brother Luo, are you hungry? Why don't we go out for a late-night snack first, and then find two girls to rub and bathe with each other? It's such a late night, instead of subduing demons, it would be more comfortable to find two girls to rub and bathe with, right?" Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile.

    "Are you treating me to a treat?" Luo Fang blurted out, and then scolded: "Bah, bah, I have been with you for so long, and you are talking like this."

    ¡°Young Master, this is the cry from your soul, right?¡± Sun Xiaopeng glanced at him and said.

    After finishing speaking, Sun Xiaopeng took out a bottle of cow tears, wiped it on himself, and handed it to Ai Tangtang.

    "It's pointless to talk so much nonsense. You know I can't give up. As long as you have the ability to stop me." After Luo Fang finished speaking, he smiled and said, "I can deal with you even without my dagger."

    "It's so disrespectful." I scolded: "Sun Xiaopeng, come on!"

    "Why should I go first? You go first." Sun Xiaopeng rolled his eyes at me.

    "You guys, rock, paper, scissors, whoever loses goes first." I said speechlessly.

    "Okay." Sun Xiaopeng nodded and asked, "What do you want?"

    Don¡¯t underestimate rock, paper, scissors. This is a game that tests your intelligence. I thought about it and said, ¡°I will use scissors.¡±

    If he really believed it, he would produce a stone, and I would produce a cloth, but he would definitely guess it.

    I was guessing what he would do, and Sun Xiaopeng said: "If he doesn't produce scissors, he is my grandson, come on."

    "At worst, I'll go first if I lose, but you have to admit that you are the grandson." Sun Xiaopeng looked at me with a mean smile, as if his plot had succeeded.

    "Fuck you, uncle." I kicked Sun Xiaopeng on the butt and pushed him towards Luo Fang.

    I kicked Sun Xiaopeng staggeringly in front of Luo Fang. Sun Xiaopeng coughed and said, "Ahem, Brother Luo, we are all cultural people. So, we can also guess guessing?"

    "Get away." Luo Fang looked dumbfounded and pushed Sun Xiaopeng away. When Luo Fang pushed Sun Xiaopeng, Sun Xiaopeng hugged Luo Fang tightly and shouted to me: "Hurry up and call the police. Wait a minute."  When the police came, I told him that he was going to rape me, and I would die with him and go to the police station and stay there all night."

    "But you are both men." I looked at Sun Xiaopeng speechlessly.

    "Don't worry about it." Sun Xiaopeng said while taking off his clothes.

    To be honest, a scoundrel like Sun Xiaopeng is really the best.

    I was embarrassed to let him down for all his hard work, so I quickly took out my mobile phone and called the police station. Luo Fang was hugged tightly by Sun Xiaopeng, and it was difficult for him to move.

    The police took this kind of rape case very seriously. After about a few minutes, the police patrolling here came to the door of the Chinese medicine shop. This policeman looked to be in his thirties. When he walked in, he asked: "Who called the police?  "

    "Me, me." Sun Xiaopeng hugged Luo Fang and said to the police: "This guy wants to rape me."

    "Uh." The policeman looked at the two men with a disgusted look on his face: "But you were the one who hugged him."

    "Don't worry about it. If I want to rape him, it's okay. Just tell the police that you don't care about it." Sun Xiaopeng looked like a rogue.

    Luo Fang didn't say anything during the whole process. He sighed: "I knew you would be like this. Damn it, Sun Xiaopeng, let's see how I deal with you after this incident."

    "Hey, uncle policeman, where are the handcuffs? Hurry up and take us to the police station to investigate overnight." Sun Xiaopeng said positively.

    ¡°I guess this policeman has never seen such an active ¡®criminal element¡¯.

    Weird.

    Is this method also possible?

    ¡°Originally, I wanted to have a big fight with Luo Fang, but I didn¡¯t expect that Sun Xiaopeng and Luo Fang would ¡®die together¡¯ in this way.

    Naturally, the police took them away. When Sun Xiaopeng left, he looked like he had sacrificed his life generously. He turned back to me and said, "Comrade, the revolution has not yet succeeded. You still need to work hard."

    After they were taken away by the police, I turned around and asked Ai Tangtang: "How come the boss likes a guy like Sun Xiaopeng?"

    "Don't ask me how I know what the boss thinks."?Tang Tang shrugged: "He is relatively normal. He is usually more weird. Sun Xiaopeng thinks differently from us."

    "Huh, it's settled now. I didn't expect Luo Fang to be solved so easily. The boss will be the only one left next, right?" I breathed a sigh of relief and looked back at Fang who was sitting on the sofa, holding the bronze statue of my ancestor.  Jing said: "If it's just the boss, this bronze statue should be able to withstand some of his Taoism."

    "Tch, don't underestimate the boss." Ai Tangtang pouted.

    I was in a good mood, so I sat next to Ai Tangtang and asked, "By the way, what's going on with your stealing? You can steal Luo Fang's dagger from such a distance. This is even better than magic."  , last Spring Festival Gala or something, I guess it¡¯s easy to become famous.¡±

    "Magic?" Ai Tangtang thought for a while and said, "Actually, stealing is very similar to magic. The superficial stealing is actually taking away without anyone noticing, but this is actually not difficult. As long as you use other things to attract  Other people¡¯s attention is like this.¡±

    A wallet appeared in Ai Tangtang's hand.

    I looked and saw it was my wallet again.

    ¡°Well, anyway, you have to get used to being with Ai Tangtang sooner or later.

    "I stole your wallet and used the most basic skills of eyesight and quick hands. When I talked to you just now, I attracted your attention. All your attention was on listening to me, and you would be much less wary of others." Ai  Tangtang said: "For more powerful advanced stealing techniques, you need what you call magic."

    "Actually, we who are advanced in stealing things know many magic methods, and these magic methods are not known by magicians at all. They belong to the magic in our industry." Ai Tangtang said: "Just like picking up objects from the air. In fact, this involves some  Something on the level of Taoism.¡±

    That¡¯s right. In any case, retrieving objects from a distance like Ai Tangtang cannot be the means of ordinary people. It must involve Taoism.

    "Is your master very powerful?" I asked curiously. Ai Tangtang looked about twenty years old, about the same age as me, but with such great skills, her master must be an expert.

    "You can't say it." Ai Tangtang shook his head and said with a smile: "My master said that I can't say anything. If you have the ability, will you bite me?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 84 Paper Man Technique

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Sister, it's boring for you to behave like this. What era are we in now? In the 21st century, why don't you say something if the master doesn't ask you to?" I rolled my eyes at her.

    Fang Jing suddenly said: "Zhang Xiu, I feel a little uncomfortable."

    "Uncomfortable?" Ai Tangtang looked back at Fang Jing and asked, "How do you feel uncomfortable? Do you want me to make you feel more comfortable?"

    "What do you want?" I asked warily.

    "It's not that good. It's just that when you go out, you find that your wallet is missing, but when you come home, it's still with you. This kind of life lasts for a month or two. Every time Sun Xiaopeng experiences it for a period of time, he will say that it is very comfortable.  "Ai Tangtang looked at me with a smile.

    "Ahem, eldest sister, we are in the same camp now. How can you threaten me? Don't you know that this is wrong?" I said speechlessly.

    Ai Tangtang smiled and said to me: "Actually, I originally thought that you and Sun Xiaopeng were two different people, but it turns out that you are both second-guessing."

    "You can say that I am handsome. I don't object to that. After all, I am born with it. Even if I am jealous of others, I will admit it. But how can you say that I am handsome? You are insulting my intelligence. Don't you?  Do you know this will break my heart?" I said.

    "Nuo, the boss's Taoism has already started. You didn't notice it and you still quarreled with me. Do you think you are a second-rate person?" Ai Tangtang pointed behind me and said.

    As soon as I heard her words, I felt bad and looked back.

    At this time, Fang Jing's skin had turned into pieces of red petals, which looked extremely scary. Her whole body was trembling slightly, and she let out a frightening growl, like a wild beast.

    She was surrounded by a layer of faint red mist, which came from nowhere. It was surrounding her, as if it was trying to penetrate into her body.

    "This is the boss's magic locking technique. As long as all the mist enters Fang Jing's body, Fang Jing will be controlled by the boss like a doll. The boss asks her to go east, but she cannot go west. Although the control time is not long,  But it is enough for Fang Jing to return to our base." Ai Tangtang explained from the side.

    As soon as I heard this, I quickly said: "Stop talking nonsense, is there any solution?"

    "Hey, I'm just good at stealing things, but my Taoist skills are not as good as yours. What can I do? But I asked the boss before, these mist are actually extremely yin energy. After using these mist to blend into the bone marrow of monsters,  You can control this monster in a short time."

    ¡°Where¡¯s the bronze statue of my ancestor?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The bronze statue of the Patriarch is emitting a faint yellow light. These yellow lights are spread on Fang Jing's skin, as if they are helping her resist the mist.

    "After all, Fang Jing has only been practicing Taoism for ten years, and she is not a monster who is good at fighting. If it weren't for the bronze statue of your ancestor, she probably wouldn't be able to withstand it for even ten seconds." Ai Tangtang said: "And she is only yours.  Although the housekeeper fairy is already considered a member of your sect, she is not an orthodox disciple after all, and is only half a member of the family. This bronze statue will not spend all the energy to save her, it is not worth it."

    Ai Tangtang is really smart. In just ten seconds, he analyzed all the situations for me. If it were Sun Xiaopeng, he would probably stare at me.

    "It's extremely Yin mist, right?" I thought for a while and quickly took out a money sword from my bag.

    Ai Tangtang immediately asked: "Do you want to get rid of this money sword?"

    "Well, since this mist is extremely yin energy, then you can directly disperse it by using the yang energy that disperses the money sword, right?"

    "You, you are really rich. You have to spend money and swords on such a trivial matter. Are you particularly rich?" Ai Tangtang actually cursed at me.

    I thought for a while and said, "I remember that there are more than thirty money swords in the small cabinet on the second floor."

    "Yan Chixia passed down so many good things? There are thirty gold swords in total." Ai Tangtang stared at me with his eyes wide open and said in disbelief: "Do you know how many money swords our base has in total?  "

    "How much?" I asked quickly.

    "There are only five swords. Do you know how precious these things are? One sword is less than the other." Ai Tangtang grabbed my collar and asked: "Tell me, how many money swords have you scattered before?"

    I wiped it, I knew that the money sword was precious, but that sentence said, rich and willful.

    Of course, this sentence is not suitable for me. What is more suitable for me is to have money, sword, and be willful.

    It turns out that Yan Beixun is not particularly cheating. Before leaving??Left me such a huge fortune.

    "Okay, at this time, why do you want a money sword?" After I said that, I untied the rope on the hilt, and the money sword suddenly spread out.

    "Be careful. This Fang Jing is just a monster with less than ten years of experience. If you hit her with these copper coins, she may be seriously injured or completely wiped out." Ai Tangtang reminded me next to me.

    "Are monsters so fragile?" I asked doubtfully.

    "Nonsense, there are many kinds of monsters, and the flower monster is the weaker one. Anyway, if you take it easy and accidentally kill Fang Jing, Qin Jiang upstairs will probably fight for you." Ai Tangtang said, gloating about his misfortune.  Pointed upstairs.

    "Tch, you think I'm Sun Xiaopeng?" After I said that, I carefully threw these copper coins one by one around Fang Jing. The red mist that originally surrounded her became thinner and thinner when the copper coins were thrown away.  scattered.

    "Haha, have you seen what it means to be a master and what it means to be awesome?" I felt great as I watched the red mist disappear.

    Ai Tangtang pouted and said: "The boss is very capable."

    "How amazing." I said with a smile and asked Fang Jing: "Fang Jing, are you okay?"

    Fang Jing was breathing heavily, as if she had been seriously injured. She nodded: "It's nothing serious. Thank you. If you weren't here, I would definitely die today. That person is so powerful."

    "It's okay, I'm here to keep you safe."

    "Yeah?"

    "Sure."

    I suddenly felt something was wrong. The voice asking the question was the boss.

    I looked back and saw a papery man standing at the door.

    The face of this paper man is very pale. Although it is made of paper, it looks flesh and blood. However, if you look closely, it lacks a trace of human life and has a cold feeling all over it.

    Paper puppetry?

    My heart skipped a beat, was this paper man controlled by Boss Yunhai?

    The voice of the boss of Yunhai came from the mouth of the paper man: "Zhang Xiu, today I will give you a chance. As long as you can defeat this paper man I control, I will let Fang Jing go." (Remember the website address: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 85 Thunder in the Palm

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The art of paper figurines has a very long history, and can be traced back as far as the war between Chi You and Huang Di.

    When Chi You was at war with Huang Di, he was anxious. One of Chi You's wizards offered sacrifices, saying that he could lead Huang Di's troops into a trap.

    The wizard asked the army to make thousands of paper figures overnight. In the end, these more than a thousand paper figures turned into living 'people'.

    Although there are still flaws when viewed up close, from a distance, they look just like a living person.

    In the end, by relying on this method, Huang Di's troops were led into a trap, causing Huang Di to suffer a big loss.

    Later, the paper puppet technique slowly spread.

    But now most of the Paper Man Techniques are very superficial skills. Most Yin Yang masters or Taoist priests use Paper Man Technique to enter the paper man with one soul and then use the paper man as a medium to enter the underworld and use it to fight.  , but very few.

    "Boss, you are too confident. Although I am a bit weak, I can't even beat a paper man, right?" I looked at the paper man with a smile and said.

    "Try?" The paper man said: "In this way, if you can really beat me, not only will I let Fang Jing go today, but I will also find a way to seal off Fang Jing's evil spirit so that she can be with Qin Jiang.  How about together?"

    "Boss, if you have this method, why don't you just use it? You have to make it so troublesome now." Although I was dissatisfied verbally, I was also a little happy in my heart.

    I have been interested in the art of paper figurines before, and I have asked Yan Beixun a lot about this stuff.

    The most feared thing about paper manipulative arts is the art of fire. No matter how powerful the person who controls it is, the paper man is made of paper after all. If it is touched by fire, it will still be burned to pieces.

    "So, has it started?" I smiled at the paper man.

    Ai Tangtang, who was on the side, pulled Fang Jing back two steps and said, "Zhang Xiu, if I were you, I wouldn't be so optimistic. Don't be too careless."

    "Come on, boss, let's see the move." I said, rushed up and took out a mahogany sword from my bag.

    Paper figures can also be regarded as evil objects, and the peach wood sword is equally effective against them.

    Some people may think, if I kill this paper man, will it hurt the boss's soul? There is no need to worry about this. The boss's soul is just attached to this paper man and controlling its actions. Killing the paper man,  The boss's soul will return to his body.

    In fact, few people use paper figures to fight, and more people use them as a medium to go to places like the underworld, because the combat effectiveness of paper figures is very weak.

    I rushed forward and hit the paper man in the head.

    Actually, to be honest, you may think that fighting with this kind of paper man will be very cool, with some tricks flying all over the sky, you punch, I kick, you jump, I roll in a circle, etc., in fact, that is not the case at all.

    With the exception of the Laoshan Taoist priests, most of the Yin Yang masters and demon hunters have never systematically learned boxing or kicking kung fu, nor can they become masters just by knowing a little bit of Taoism.

    My actions at this time should be very similar to street fighting, hitting people with a stick.

    I was very confident that if the paper man was hit by me, he would definitely be seriously injured. Unexpectedly, before my mahogany sword touched it, it had already taken several steps back, and then one of its arms fell off.  On the ground, after the arm fell to the ground, it turned into a paper snake at an extremely fast speed. This paper snake was two meters long and spit out letters.

    It pounced on me with a squeak.

    It was a real eye-opener for me at this time. I didn¡¯t expect that Taoism could be played like this.

    Thinking about Yan Beixun, that big-foot-picking guy, when he encounters a monster, he just rushes up to him with his dick and does it. How can he be like the boss of Yunhai, who controls the paper and fights with others at such a distance? It¡¯s much more cool just thinking about it.

    Although I was thinking wildly in my mind, I didn¡¯t dare to neglect my movements at all. I raised the mahogany sword horizontally, and the paper snake bit the mahogany sword wound.

    "Urgent like a law!" When I saw the snake biting the mahogany sword, I felt happy and shouted quickly.

    As soon as he finished shouting, the peach wood sword glowed with a faint red light, and then the paper snake burst into flames with a bang.

    And it burns extremely fast. In just three or four seconds, it is burned to ashes and falls to the ground.

    I waved the mahogany sword, looked at the paper man with a smile and said, "Boss, you have to be careful, as long as you touch my mahogany sword, you will lose."

    "Yeah." After the boss's voice came from the paper man's mouth, suddenly, the paper man opened his palms, and paper pigeons came out of his hands one after another.

    "As long as these six pigeons touch you??You will be knocked unconscious instantly, and when the time comes, you will also lose.  "After the paper man finished speaking, the six pigeons flapped their wings and flew towards me.

    When I heard it, I was like, fuck, just fool around.

    Now I don¡¯t have any time to think. I stepped back, biting my right hand and drawing a talisman on my left hand: ¡°Boss, you forced me to do this.¡±

    These six pigeons were extremely fast, flying forward, backward, left and right above my head, almost surrounding me. As long as they dived, I would faint and lose.

    After I drew this palm thunder, I smiled and said: "Boss, tell me, is your pigeon faster or my palm thunder?"

    "You haven't been practicing for long, can you hit the thunder in the palm of your hand?" The voice of the boss of Yunhai came from the paper man: "Zhang Xiu, have you watched too many TV series? The thunder in the palm is very cool.  But it is very difficult to hit a palm thunder from the air. It will take at least four to five years. How long have you been practicing Taoism now, and you want to kill the paper man I control with one palm from a distance of five or six meters?"

    Damn it, I just know this.

    "But now we are riding a tiger and it's hard to get off. The talisman has been drawn, and the pigeons are surrounding it. If I tell the boss that this time is not counted and I have to do it again, do you think he will agree?"

    "Come on." The order came from the paper's mouth, and the pigeons immediately swooped down towards me.

    My scalp was numb, and I cursed in my heart, fight it!

    "The sky and the earth are infinite, and the universe is borrowed from the law." I chanted and kneaded the formula at the same time, and then concentrated all my energy on the paper man's chest, and then slapped this palm hard with my right palm.

    When I took this palm, I felt that most of the strength in my body was taken away, all of it was drawn to my right hand, and then was drawn out again.

    bump!

    The paper man not far away exploded.

    Scattered into pieces and fell to the ground.

    "How is it possible?" The pigeons stopped attacking, and the surprised voice of the boss of Yunhai came from the pigeons: "Zhang Xiu, how could you hit the palm thunder?"

    "Genius, boss, do you know what a genius is? That's what I am." I sat down on the ground, feeling sore all over, but I felt very happy when I saw the paper man being smashed to pieces with one palm.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 86 Something happened to the walking corpse

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "How could you learn Palm Thunder so quickly?" Boss Yunhai's disbelieving voice still came from Pigeon's mouth.

    I happily said: "Boss, keep your promise, I have already dealt with you."

    After I finished speaking, the pigeons surrounding me were silent for a long time. After a full minute, the boss's voice came from the mouth of a pigeon: "Understood, I will not deal with Fang Jing anymore, and let Fang Jing  Jing will find an opportunity to come to the base, and I will teach her how to conceal her aura."

    After saying that, the pigeons fell to the ground, and I shouted happily upstairs: "Qin Jiang, come down quickly, the matter is solved."

    Soon Qin Jiang¡¯s figure ran down the stairs. Although he never appeared, I can fully imagine that his ears must be erect, just waiting for me to call him.

    He happily ran up to me and gave me a bear hug: "Haha, Axiu, good brother."

    "I'll go, don't touch me." I pushed him away.

    At this time, Ai Tangtang said: "You guy, this time the boss is just looking at your face and letting you go."

    "Yeah." I nodded. This actually sounds right. If the boss hadn't let it go on purpose, he wouldn't have just manipulated a paper man to come over.

    "I don't know why the boss promised to let Fang Jing go in the end." I said doubtfully.

    "There is nothing surprising. The reason why the boss and Luo Fang are like this is because of their previous experiences." Ai Tangtang said: "Although I don't know much, I know that the boss seems to have been betrayed by a monster before, so  He hates monsters very much, and as for Luo Fang, that guy is just a guy who can do nothing but pretend."

    "Are you pretending to be a b?" I rolled the back of my head and said with a smile: "But he and Sun Xiaopeng are quite in harmony, one is pretending to be a b, and the other is a B."

    ¡°We won¡¯t neutralize anymore because you are the second best.¡± Ai Tangtang looked at me and said.

    I don¡¯t know what to say to her anymore. I will have different opinions with her later and we will have a quarrel. From now on, my wallet will never be with me again.

    Whenever I think of this, I can¡¯t fight with Ai Tangtang.

    "Axiu, thank you very much." Before Qin Jiang could say anything, Ai Tangtang said, "Why thank him? It's better to thank our boss. If you have time, you have to find an opportunity"

    Before Ai Tangtang finished speaking, my cell phone suddenly rang.

    "Wait, let me answer the phone." I picked up the phone and saw that it was Luo Fang calling.

    ¡°Hey, why did this guy call me suddenly? Shouldn¡¯t he and Sun Xiaopeng be staying at the police station?

    "Hey, brother, what's wrong?" I asked.

    "Prepare some things, let's go to Wanzhou." Luo Fang's voice came from the phone.

    His voice was deep, as if he was in a bad mood.

    "What's wrong?" When I heard Wanzhou, I felt something was wrong.

    "When I arrived at the police station just now, I found a document. There were many people in Wanzhou whose blood had been sucked dry. I suspected"

    "Do you suspect that the old lady fed Ji Quan blood?" I was shocked.

    "Yes." Luo Fang on the other end of the phone said: "This matter is very serious. We must not tell the boss. If we let him know, we will be scolded to death by him. We must quickly pack up our things and go to Wanzhou to clean up the walking corpse."

    "I understand." I nodded: "Wait for me in the parking lot near my store, and I'll bring the 'guy' over."

    After finishing speaking, Ai Tangtang asked curiously: "What's going on?"

    "It's nothing." I shook my head, thought for a while and said: "Tangtang, take Qin Jiang and Fang Jing to the boss, and ask the boss to help Fang Jing seal the evil spirit on her body. I have something to do, so I have to go first  Walk."

    After saying that, I picked up my bag and ran to the parking lot near the Chinese medicine shop.

    At this time, Luo Fang's car was already parked there, and Sun Xiaopeng was sitting in the passenger seat.

    Luo Fang¡¯s face looked ugly. After I sat on the seat, I said, ¡°How is the situation?¡±

    "It's not good." Luo Fa shook his head: "Four mummies have appeared in Wanzhou. The most serious thing is that the walking corpses are not that powerful."

    Luo Fang said and looked back at me and said, "Do you understand what I mean?"

    I shook my head.

    "How long have we been back from Wanzhou? It's only been three or four days. Even if he inspired the corpse energy, he wouldn't be able to kill so many people." Luo Fang snorted: "It seems that he met a person who travels to the underworld."

    "What's the meaning.  "

    Sun Xiaopeng smiled and said: "Isn't this simple? The Xingyin people saw that this walking corpse was not bad, so they just used something to bring out all his corpse energy and ferocity. Otherwise, Ji Quan would not have been able to kill such a walking corpse.  many people's."

    "You are so sure that it was Ji Quan who did it." I said doubtfully, "What if it was someone else?"

    "It's the best among the others." After Luo Fang finished speaking, he hit the accelerator and rushed out.

    He drove very fast and arrived in Wanzhou in just an hour and a half.

    It¡¯s already half past one in the morning.

    I was bored on the road and asked Sun Xiaopeng what happened to them when they arrived at the police station.

    It turned out that when they arrived at the nearby police station, they saw that the people at the police station were very busy and had no time to care about them. When they asked, they found out that there were four murders in Wanzhou, and their leader informed them to strengthen the recent inspections.  some type of.

    They realized that there was a problem with discipline and authority, so they took some notes and ran out.

    At this time, Wanzhou City was very deserted, after all, it was already late at night.

    "We will go directly to the old lady's house now." Luo Fang took a breath: "I didn't expect that I originally wanted this guy to stay with the old lady for one more year, but he ended up causing such a disgusting thing. I'm really unhappy."

    Indeed, it¡¯s so disgusting.

    "What I don't understand is why the old lady wanted to drink blood for this guy." I said in confusion.

    "Yes, didn't we specifically say when we left that we couldn't let him get blood?" Sun Xiaopeng said.

    We went downstairs to the old lady¡¯s house together. We took the guy and went to the old lady¡¯s door.

    When going upstairs, Luo Fang also said that we should be careful. If it was just a walking corpse, Luo Fang could probably take care of it by himself. The key is that Sun Xiaopeng and Luo Fang suspected that there was another walking corpse hiding.  Behind the scenes, in this case, we have to be on guard.

    After all, the enemy is in the open and we are in the dark.

    Luo Fang walked in front and knocked on the old lady's door. After a while, the old lady opened the door. When she saw us, she had panic on her face, but her acting skills were very poor. Although she wanted to hide it,  But his eyes always twinkled.

    "Old man, is Ji Quan at home? We wanted to come and see how he is doing lately." Luo Fang smiled and asked, "Old lady, what's wrong with you? Your face is so ugly. Are you feeling unwell?"

    "No, no, no discomfort." The old lady said with a pale face.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 87 Factory Building

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Did Ji Quan drink blood?" Luo Fang asked in an extremely stern tone.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t drink, I really didn¡¯t drink.¡± The old lady remembered that her eyes were red and she was about to cry.

    "What are you doing? Why are you trying to scare the old lady?" Sun Xiaopeng pushed Luo Fang away hard, and then asked the old lady with a gentle face: "Grandma, did your grandson drink blood? He was just talking, otherwise believe me or not.  Will he hack that turtle grandson to death in a few minutes?"

    The old lady sat down on the ground and hugged Sun Xiaopeng's thigh tightly: "I don't know anything. After you left, I saw that he was too weak, so I bought him some blood tofu. As a result,  After he ate it, he"

    "Just killing people, right?" Luo Fang's eyes turned cold, and after thinking for a while he asked, "Has your grandson been in contact with anyone?"

    "I really don't know." The old lady begged, "I'll torture Baby Pimple. You can't hurt him. If you hurt him, I'll jump off the building and you'll kill me."

    "Why are you fooling around?" Sun Xiaopeng looked back at me helplessly and said, "Brother, please say a few words."

    Can I speak?  Are you still following Sun Xiaopeng and threatening the old lady with a meal?  Of course I was bored and too lazy to talk.

    Luo Fang sniffed: "No need to trouble you, old lady, your grandson is not at home either. I will send your grandson back later."

    "Please, I'm just such a grandson"

    Before the old lady could finish speaking, Luo Fang directly pushed the old lady back into the house and closed the door.

    "Let's go."

    "How to find that walking corpse?" I asked Luo Fang.

    "I can't say whether Ji Quan is a walking corpse now, but there are ways to find it." Luo Fang said: "Let's go downstairs first."

    The street lights downstairs were very dim and there were no pedestrians.

    This kind of scene is basically the best scene for shooting ghost movies.

    Luo Fang squatted down and took out a compass from his bag.

    "What is he going to do?" I asked Sun Xiaopeng.

    "Look for Ji Quan, otherwise Wanzhou is so big, can you really hang around and wait for Ji Quan to come out?" Sun Xiaopeng raised his head and looked at the roof of the building: "You may say a thousand words, but actually the old lady is the most pitiful."

    "We are also victims." I said, "I was just trying to help him out of kindness, but I didn't expect that the old lady actually gave him something bloody. What can we do? If the old lady has to blame, she can only blame herself. Who can  Is he eating blood tofu for Ji Quan?"

    "Don't make any noise." Luo Fang said, then he put the two fingers of his right hand between his eyebrows, closed his eyes and said: "Ji Quan, his birthday is on the 27th of May in the Gengwu year, and he became a demon today. His disciple Luo Fang asked the gods to guide him.  Looking for evil spirits.¡±

    After saying that, he put his finger in the middle of the compass, and the spell he recited in his mouth was faster and harder to hear.

    There are three pointers in this compass. These three pointers are spinning rapidly, which makes people feel dizzy. Suddenly, these three pointers stop, all pointing in the direction of south.

    Luo Fang looked to the south: "Get in the car, let's go find him."

    After we got in the car, Luo Fang stepped on the accelerator, and the car started to speed up quickly.

    It was late at night anyway, and there were no cars or people in the city.

    After talking for a while, Luo Fang said: "I still don't know what is going on over there, so I will simply say, I will deal with the evil person, and you and Sun Xiaopeng will deal with the undead, is that okay?"

    "What, you want me and Zhang Xiu to deal with the walking corpses together? It's better for me to do it by myself." Sun Xiaopeng said: "His specialty is to be a hindrance."

    "Really?" Luo Fang smiled at him strangely and said, "Well, you can deal with the walking corpses alone while Zhang Xiu watches the show."

    "No, what I mean is that I will deal with the walking dead together with you. Zhang Xiu will not be able to exert his due fighting power with me. Let him deal with the walking dead." Sun Xiaopeng said: "Boss is not  Let's train Zhang Xiu's abilities more, I'm helping him."

    "Don't think about me." I smiled and said, "Luo Fang, just let Sun Xiaopeng deal with the walking dead later. I'll watch the show."

    "Hey, you kid, the world is really in decline. Is there no reward for my kindness?" Sun Xiaopeng looked at me speechlessly.

    Soon the car drove to the door of an old abandoned factory.

    This factory building is quite large. It seems that it was used specifically to store goods, but over time, it has been abandoned and useless.

    The size of the factory buildingThe door is an iron door three meters high.

    The iron door was stained with rust, and it felt like it would collapse with a roar at any time if I kicked it.

    I put my bag on my back, carefully got out of the car and asked, "Is this here?"

    "If the compass is not broken, then there is nothing wrong here." Luo Fang nodded.

    "It's not broken? What if it is broken? Do you maintain this compass regularly?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    As soon as he opened his mouth, Luo Fang scolded him in an unusually untiring manner: "Why do you talk so much nonsense? You go to the front."

    With that said, he pushed Sun Xiaopeng to the front and asked him to open the door.

    "Do you think I will be scared if you are like this? Are you kidding? Brother, I am an authentic Laoshan person. Not to mention this walking corpse, even the top three corpse monsters among the thirty-six corpses, I will not be afraid"

    Sun Xiaopeng kept talking nonsense, and I couldn't stand it anymore, so I kicked him hard in the butt.

    He was kicked by me and took a few steps forward in embarrassment, and stumbled to the iron door.

    Although it was night, I could clearly see him swallowing hard.

    Sun Xiaopeng took out a bottle of cow's tears, smeared it on his eyelids, and pushed open the iron door with all his strength.

    There were bursts of creaking sounds coming from the iron door. The sound was very harsh and unpleasant.

    After opening the door, Sun Xiaopeng stretched his neck and looked inside. After a while, he turned back and said, "There is nothing inside. Come and take a look."

    I ran over and took a look, and it was dark inside. But at this time, the advantage of the yin and yang eyes came out. Even at night, I could see these things clearly.

    I thought for a while and then scolded Sun Xiaopeng: "Nari, you idiot, it's weird that you can see it now, it's dark everywhere at night."

    Luo Fang was not as cautious as the two of us. He walked in carelessly and shouted into the empty factory: "No need to hide, get out of here."

    Luo Fang¡¯s voice echoed in the factory, and after a long time, there was no movement.

    "Did we find the wrong one?" Sun Xiaopeng said to Luo Fang: "Has your compass been kept for a long time without maintenance, and now it is malfunctioning?"

    After Sun Xiaopeng said this, before Luo Fang had time to speak, suddenly, the lights in the factory suddenly turned on.

    It was late at night, and suddenly a very bright light was turned on, which made my eyes feel a little uncomfortable.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 89 Xiaopeng explodes into the small universe

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I watched Dongfang Bo leave and began to think about it. I had looked up the Golden Armored Corpse in some ancient books at Yan Beixun Chinese Medicine Shop.

    Because I am very interested in the Golden Armored Corpse. The most powerful among the zombies are zombies. I have basically heard about this stuff since I was a child, but I have rarely heard of the Golden Armored Corpse, so I went to check it out.

    Whether it is zombies, golden-armored zombies, walking zombies, or others, there are two types, one is naturally formed, and the other is made by human factors.

    The former is naturally much more powerful, while the corpses made by the latter are weaker.

    The method of making the golden armored corpse is very strange. It requires soaking a corpse in copper water, and then pouring in various snakes, insects, rats and ants, and using the toxins of snakes, insects, rats and ants to temper the toughness of the corpse.

    "Then the corpse will become invulnerable to all kinds of poisons and poisons, and will be extremely powerful.

    To a certain extent, the body of the golden armored zombie is harder than that of zombies.

    ¡°Otherwise, Sun Xiaopeng wouldn¡¯t be so cowardly, and I wouldn¡¯t be afraid.

    The golden-armored corpse stood on the spot, and the corpse aura on his body was constantly leaking out. This aura was extremely terrifying, and it made me feel particularly uneasy.

    Luo Fang turned around and yelled at me: "Since you won't leave, then don't stand there and kill this guy."

    "Luo Fang, this is the golden-armored corpse. It is invulnerable." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    Luo Fang rolled his eyes at him: "Even if he is a golden-armored corpse, he has only been refined for a few days. He is not even as good as an ordinary corpse that has been around for ten years. He only has a stronger body. Don't be fooled by this golden-armored corpse."  I¡¯m scared by the reputation.¡±

    After saying that, Luo Fang rushed forward, holding a peach wood sword in his hand and stabbed the golden armored corpse in the eyes.

    His two daggers were stolen by Ai Tangtang, and he hasn't gotten them back yet, so he can only use ordinary peach wood swords.

    As soon as the golden-armored corpse closed its eyes, the peach wood sword was stabbed on its eyelids, but it didn't even hurt it.

    There was also a bang.

    "Let me go, how about a magic trick? Can your eyelids block a sword?" I looked at the golden armored corpse in surprise.

    "Come on." I was pushed hard by Sun Xiaopeng and took two steps forward.

    The golden-armored corpse also started to move at this time. Its movements were very slow, as if its body was filled with screws. It was very stiff anyway.

    Although the golden armored corpse moves slowly, it is still very close to Luo Fang anyway.

    It clenched its fist and punched Luo Fang in the stomach.

    Luo Fang was beaten to the ground like a sandbag and rolled several times.

    "Look at me." I bit the fingers of my right hand and then drew a palm thunder on the palm of my left hand.

    "The world is infinite, the universe is borrowed from the law!" Then I slapped the golden-armored corpse on the chest with my palm.

    The golden-armored corpse, which originally looked extremely solid, actually took a few steps back, and his chest was dented a bit, obviously hurting him.

    "Haha, Luo Fang, you are just a pretender. Did you see that you are a master?" Sun Xiaopeng's voice rang out, and he shouted loudly, as if he had made the slap just now.

    Luo Fang rubbed his neck, stood up, and rolled his eyes at Sun Xiaopeng: "You know nothing, I was negligent just now. This guy was just refined by Dongfang Bo in two or three days."

    "Although Dongfang Bo is a genius, it is impossible to refine a complete golden armored corpse in two or three days. Even if you give him half a month, he may not be able to refine a complete one." Luo Fang grinned:  "The flaw of this mutilated golden-armored corpse is quite fatal. It has no immunity to Taoist magic at all. The reason why the real golden-armored corpse is ranked second among the thirty-six corpses is because if it is hit by Taoist magic, it will be removed.  It's 80% powerful, but this golden-armored corpse doesn't seem to have the ability to remove Taoism, so it's quite easy to kill."

    Easy to kill?

    At this time, I had an intuition that told me that the golden-armored corpse in front of me was very dangerous.

    But Luo Fang was right. If this guy really didn't remove the power of Taoism, it would be quite easy to deal with him.

    ¡°In this case, what¡¯s going on with this feeling in my heart?

    I frowned tightly and stepped back slightly.

    I have always trusted my intuition.

    "You all step back and let's see how you, Brother Peng, deal with this guy." Sun Xiaopeng probably saw that the golden armored corpse was not as powerful as the legend, so he immediately stepped forward in a coaxing manner: "Come on, let's let you, Brother Peng."  Try your skills, I¡¯ll hit you ten times!¡±

    "Be careful, I always feel something is wrong." I reminded Sun Xiaopeng.

      Sun Xiaopeng waved his hand: "Brother, do you really think that my stay in Laoshan for so many years was in vain? Do you always think that I am weak? Coward? Wrong, I was hiding my strength, but now I see such a vicious golden  Armored Corpse, I can't hide it any longer, yes, I am the legendary expert who hides his identity and behaves like an ordinary person, but comes out to save you in times of crisis."

    boom!

    Suddenly, a piece of armor from the golden-armored corpse fell to the ground.

    Bang, bang, bang!

    Pieces of heavy armor fell to the ground, and soon, the golden-armored corpse only had a thin layer of clothes on it.

    Instantly, goosebumps appeared on my back, and I felt an unusually dangerous feeling.

    It seems that if you don¡¯t pay attention, you will be killed by this guy.

    "What's the matter? Do you think you're good at taking off your clothes? I can take them off too." After saying this, Sun Xiaopeng started to take off his pants, but halfway through, after the way out of his pants, he tripped and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Ouch, it hurts me so much, give me a hand quickly.¡± Sun Xiaopeng said while getting dressed.

    Luo Fang couldn't help but kicked him and cursed: "Shame on you."

    At this time, the golden-armored corpse moved very fast. Liu Xiang could probably compete with him at that speed. He arrived in front of Sun Xiaopeng in just a few seconds and kicked Sun Xiaopeng in the stomach. Sun Xiaopeng directly  He was kicked out by it.

    Luo Fang had been hit by it before, but now Luo Fang roared, rushed forward, took the mahogany sword, and struck him in the chest.

    The golden armored corpse directly held the peach wood sword with his hand, then broke the peach wood sword with force, and then kicked Luo Fang in the chest.

    Luo Fang flew out like a sandbag again.

    "I asked you whether you are a pig. I have already said that the peach wood sword is useless. You have to use Taoism. You tell me whether you are a pig." Sun Xiaopeng rubbed the place where he was kicked, stood up slowly, and said to Luo Fang.

    Luo Fang stood up holding his chest and glared at Sun Xiaopeng: "You can do it, you go ahead?"

    As soon as Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he kept his head blank and said nothing.

    Luo Fang added: "You go first if you are handsome, it doesn't matter if I am ugly."

    "Fuck, what are you saying? Are you saying this? How can a handsome person like me step down?" When Sun Xiaopeng heard Luo Fang's words, his little universe seemed to burst into flames. He jumped up from the ground and shouted:  "Golden Armored Corpse! Come!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 90 Go back and see the boss

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Now that I've said that I'm handsome, I can no longer hide my strength." Sun Xiaopeng's eyes changed and became very sharp. He looked at the golden armor corpse lightly and said to me: "Zhang Xiu, do you really think  I grew up in Laoshan. I learned art at the age of three and started to learn to catch ghosts at the age of five. I only have such little skills and I can only hide behind you?"

    "Wrong." Sun Xiaopeng said, slowly walking towards the golden armored corpse.

    I looked at Sun Xiaopeng's back in shock. Could it be that his arrogant appearance before was all an illusion and that he was really powerful?

    "Golden Armored Corpse, come, let me see" Before Sun Xiaopeng could finish speaking, Golden Armored Corpse suddenly appeared in front of him, grabbed his neck, and lifted him up hard.

    "Fuck, it hurts, it hurts, I'm about to die, brother, you should be gentler." Sun Xiaopeng had a handsome face before, but when the golden armored corpse grabbed his neck like this, everyone suddenly became Spartan.

    This is really cool for only three seconds.

    I covered my forehead and shook my head.

    This guy just pretended to be the same as the real thing. I still have a lot of confidence in him. Sure enough, dogs can't change their behavior.  Shit, Sun Xiaopeng can brag even in this situation. He will probably never get rid of his habit of bragging in this life.

    "Zhang Xiu, just protect this guy Sun Xiaopeng." Luo Fangchong kicked the golden armored corpse on the chest. The golden armored corpse let go of his hand and Sun Xiaopeng fell to the ground. He looked like he fainted.  Same.

    At this time, Luo Fang made a secret with his hands and said: "Fire Element, Demon-Slaying Secret."

    A small ball of green flame appeared on the finger of his right hand, and he flicked the flame towards the golden armored corpse with all his strength.

    Speaking of which, fire should be the most effective Taoist technique for this golden-armored corpse. Metal, wood, water, fire, and earth complement each other, and fire defeats metal.

    This ball of fire hit the chest of the golden-armored corpse. Suddenly, the chest of the golden-armored corpse ignited with blazing flames. The golden-armored corpse was also in a hurry and was at a loss.

    It was turned into a golden armored corpse by Dongfang Bo. It was originally not very intelligent, but soon it turned into a burning man with blazing flames.

    Just when I thought I would get rid of it, suddenly, it ran towards me at an extremely fast speed, and even opened its hands as if it wanted to hug me.

    I was immediately startled. Not to mention that this fire was a fire technique released by Luo Fang to destroy demons. I won¡¯t mention whether it has any effect on human souls. Even if it is an ordinary flame, I let him hug him and die.  I probably won't die, but I will definitely lose my appearance.

    I don¡¯t know where the strength surged from my body, and I kicked the golden-armored corpse on the chest: ¡°Go to your paralysis.¡±

    Although I was shocked and took two steps back, the golden armored corpse was not as majestic as it was at the beginning, so I was kicked to the ground.

    "Give me the sword." Luo Fang shouted at me, and then ran towards the golden armored corpse.

    I quickly took out a money sword from my backpack.

    Luo Fang jumped up hard, and I threw the money sword into the air. He took the sword with his right hand and spun it around in the air coquettishly. Then he stabbed the golden armor corpse's throat with the sword, and then cut it with all his strength.  The corpse's head rolled away like a ball with a thud.

    "There is such a good thing, but it's a pity that you don't know how to use it." After Luo Fang got rid of the golden-armored corpse, he casually threw the money sword over.

    I took the sword, smiled awkwardly, and cursed in my heart, this grandson really only knows how to pretend, no wonder Sun Xiaopeng dislikes him so much.

    "Is it solved?" Sun Xiaopeng, who was lying on the ground pretending to be dead, stood up and patted his butt, and said loudly: "I tell you, that guy died quickly. If I had waited for grandpa and I to wake up just now, I would have"

    Before Sun Xiaopeng could finish speaking, Luo Fang kicked the charred head on the ground towards Sun Xiaopeng.

    Sun Xiaopeng saw something flying over, and subconsciously stretched out his hand to catch it. After calming down, he took a closer look, rolled his eyes, and fainted on the ground again.

    ¡°I guess I really fainted this time.

    The golden-armored corpse is extremely ugly after being refined, not to mention it has been roasted for a long time. How can it look good?  Even from a distance away, I could smell the burnt smell, which made my chest feel tight with nausea.

    It would be really strange for a guy like Sun Xiaopeng, who only knows how to brag, to suddenly hug such a thing and not be stunned.

    Luo Fang shook his head, obviously very dissatisfied with Sun Xiaopeng's performance.

    "You carry Sun Xiaopeng on your back and wait for me in the car outside. I have to deal with it here." Luo Fang said.

    "Processing?" I asked curiously.

    "Do you think that after slaying the demons, the body of this golden-armored corpse will be left behind?"If you leave it here, will someone clean it up?  Luo Fang said with a depressed look: "I still have to collect the body here."  "

    "Okay, you go ahead, I won't disturb you from doing your business." As soon as I heard that the burnt body was about to be cleaned up, I quickly ran over and ran away with Sun Xiaopeng on my back.

    "This corpse not only looks disgusting, but also smells bad. If I touch it, I will be so sick that I can't eat for several days."

    As soon as I walked out of the factory carrying Sun Xiaopeng on my back, he jumped directly from my back.

    "Hey, you're not fainted" Before I could finish speaking, Sun Xiaopeng rushed up and covered my mouth: "Don't make any noise. I pretended to be fainted so as not to help clean up the body. Otherwise, you'd think I was just a burnt person."  Can a burnt head scare me, Sun Xiaopeng, into unconsciousness?"

    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo [ (ooh, oh, oooh)) I suddenly remembered that Sun Xiaopeng's hands had hugged the charred head just now, but now, his hands were tightly covering my mouth.

    My nose can still smell the stench of burnt and dead bodies on his hands.

    I couldn¡¯t help but kicked him in the stomach, then lowered my head and vomited. I¡¯m not being hypocritical. This feeling was really disgusting.

    I gargled my mouth with the mineral water from Luo Fang¡¯s car and drank three bottles of mineral water before I recovered.

    "Axiu, I have always believed that we are not ordinary friends." Sun Xiaopeng put his arm on my shoulder: "So you won't blame me, right?"

    "Damn, I want to beat you to death." I gasped and looked at Sun Xiaopeng with red eyes.

    "What's the fuss about?" Suddenly, Luo Fang walked out. He clapped his hands, obviously he had finished the matter.

    "How to deal with it?" I asked curiously.

    "It is burned with talismans, but corpses that have become zombies cannot be burned with ordinary fire. This may cause a second transformation of the corpse. It is best to use peach wood, and the second is to use talisman fire." Luo Fang got on the car: "Come up.  Bar."

    The car quickly drove back to the parking lot of Guanyin Bridge.

    "Let's go up together?" Luo Fang said.

    "No, it's already three in the morning. I'll just go find an Internet cafe to sleep." Sun Xiaopeng laughed dryly.

    "It's so late, aren't you afraid of running into ghosts?" Luo Fang said.

    "Oh no, such a big thing happened in Wanzhou, and you don't know it when you are the boss, then can he still be our boss? In this situation, I would rather see a ghost than the boss." After saying that, Sun Xiaopeng  Turn around, run away.

    Luo Fang¡¯s eyes turned to me again: ¡°What about you?¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 91 Back to school

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I laughed dryly and said: "You think I am Sun Xiaopeng, of course this kind of thing"

    I was just about to say, of course not with him.

    Luo Fang said: "Of course you will come with me, right? Let's go."

    After saying that, he grabbed my hand and walked towards the base.

    The rolling shutter door of the milk tea shop was not closed, so Luo Fang and I walked to the second floor together.

    The lights on the second floor were all on, and Mao Dacai was lying on the coffee table in the living room with his eyes closed, as if he was sleeping.

    "The boss of Yunhai is holding a yellowed book.

    Boss Yunhai did not raise his head. He still lowered his head to read, but he said, "You're back? Give me an explanation as to why you want to stop Yinsi from seducing the soul."

    "Boss, it's like this" I opened my mouth, just about to explain.

    Luo Fang raised his hand to stop me from speaking, and he said, "This is my fault."

    "Yes." Boss Yunhai nodded, put down the book in his hand, glanced at me and said, "Zhang Xiu, tell me what you wanted to say just now."

    "You can't blame us for this matter." I said hurriedly: "You don't know how pitiful that old lady is."

    "Well, poor, what's the result?" The boss looked at me and asked.

    When he asked, I was speechless.

    "The result is that you didn't save the boy named Ji Quan, so Yin Si went back and was punished, and four innocent people were killed by Ji Quan. This is the result." The boss slapped the table vigorously.

    I don¡¯t know why Boss Yunhai is so angry.

    But after all, we did something wrong.

    "It's my fault, it has nothing to do with Zhang Xiu and Sun Xiaopeng." Luo Fang said calmly: "They have no ability to stop the Yinsi."

    I really didn¡¯t expect Luo Fang to be so loyal.

    Boss Yunhai nodded: "If that's the case, then just face the wall by yourself for a month."

    "Yeah." Luo Fang nodded, as if he had already guessed this would be the result, and walked directly to his cubicle.

    After Luo Fang left, I sat next to Boss Yunhai and said, "Boss, it's not like that, Luo Fang"

    "You don't understand." Boss Yunhai shook his head: "Luo Fang is very talented. He is young, but he is very capable. The more he is like this, the more we have to control him in this way. You will definitely be surprised that I am not him.  Master, why should you punish him to face the wall?"

    The boss of Yunhai touched his nose: "This is actually what Luo Fang asked me for before. As long as he makes a mistake, I can punish him."

    I took a look at Luo Fang¡¯s house and thought to myself, is this guy so itchy?  Don¡¯t you feel comfortable not being taken care of?

    "Luo Fang is not stupid." The boss explained: "He knows that his talent is extremely high, and if he doesn't pay attention, he will easily go astray, so he wants to use this method to restrain himself."

    "Okay, it's quite late now. You can go to the house and rest." Boss Yunhai waved his hand.

    "Have Fang Jing and the others been here?" I asked.

    "Well, I have sealed the evil spirit in her body." Boss Yunhai stood up, yawned, and looked very sleepy, and returned to his room.

    After the boss left, I returned to my room, lay on the bed, and fell asleep quickly.

    ¡­¡­

    "Hey, hey, get up quickly."

    I was half asleep when I felt like someone was kicking my butt. I opened my eyes and saw Ai Tangtang holding a lollipop in his mouth, putting his hands in his pockets and saying, "Damn, you are so annoying.  The boss asked me to wake you up early in the morning and go to school.¡±

    "What time is it?" I rubbed my eyes.

    "Seven o'clock." Ai Tangtang said and turned around to leave.

    I stretched and rubbed my temples. I am seriously lacking sleep now.

    I opened the door and walked out, and saw Sun Xiaopeng and Mao Dacai sitting on the sofa eating.

    "Are you up?" Sun Xiaopeng said to me with a smile: "It's really hard for a student like you."

    "There is no way." I sat on the sofa and asked, "Where is Luo Fang?"

    "Didn't he be punished by the boss to face the wall for a month? This month he couldn't leave his small room, and he had to ask me to bring him food. It's so troublesome, meow." Mao Dacai said irritably: "You guys are the same.  , Yinsi Shuhun even dares to stop him, he is too brave."

    "Brother Cat, you can't say that" Before Sun Xiaopeng could finish speaking, Mao Dacai usedBa took a bite of the bowl of noodles, jumped off the table, and walked to Luo Fang's room, obviously not wanting to listen to Sun Xiaopeng's words.

    Maybe Sun Xiaopeng felt a little embarrassed and wanted to talk to me. I was too lazy to listen to this grandson's nonsense. I went back to the house, picked up my bag, and then walked downstairs. He turned around and said, "I went to school. Don't ask me to come over if you have nothing to do."  .¡±

    When I went downstairs, Ai Tangtang was sitting on a chair in the milk tea shop, resting his chin in his hands in a daze, not knowing what he was thinking.

    I walked up behind her carefully and shouted loudly in her ear: "Ah!!!"

    Originally I just wanted to scare her, but what I didn¡¯t expect was that Ai Tangtang was too timid. She jumped up from the chair and shouted: "Ah!!"

    Then I felt like I was missing a few things.

    I hurriedly took a look inside my trouser pockets, including my wallet and mobile phone.

    ¡°It scared me to death.¡± Ai Tangtang saw it was me, rolled his eyes at me, and handed me my wallet and mobile phone.

    "Hey, eldest sister, you are so scared that you can still steal something?"

    "This is an instinctive reaction, okay? Do you blame me?" Ai Tangtang blinked.

    "Okay, none of you guys can afford to offend you." After I said that, I walked out of the milk tea shop and walked to the nearest light rail station.

    Although it was only seven o'clock in the morning, the light rail station was already overcrowded. People inside were dozing off, as were most people in the carriages.

    Suddenly I felt something.

    I¡¯m very happy.

    I am very glad that I have learned Taoism and have different abilities from ordinary people. I don¡¯t want to live a nine-to-five life after graduating from college, following the same rules every day, repeating over and over again.

    After walking out of the light rail station, I quickly bought two fried dough sticks and ran towards the school.

    ??It¡¯s numb. Actually, if you think about it carefully, it¡¯s so boring to learn Taoism. You still have to go to school every day, and there is no change.

    When I rushed into the classroom, it was almost eight o'clock. Fortunately, there was no class yet. Qin Jiang and Shen Kai were sitting at the front, talking and laughing.

    "Axiu." Qin Jiang waved to me and said with a smile, "Come and sit."

    "Is Fang Jing okay?" I sat next to Qin Jiang and asked.

    Qin Jiang nodded and whispered in my ear: "Thank you, I'll treat you to hot pot after school."

    "Don't, I'm tired of hot pot." I waved my hand: "Don't waste money."

    "Hey, hey, I want to eat." Shen Kai said from the side.

    "Eat your sister." I scolded and looked at my classmates walking into the classroom one by one. I was in a good mood and couldn't help but stretch.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 92 Liu Xi

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Axiu, it's such a pity that you keep running out these days." Qin Jiang suddenly said to me mysteriously: "Don't say that brothers don't promote you, a freshman girl is very beautiful recently  "

    "Is it Shen Kai who met a boyfriend who was particularly tall?" I asked.

    "Don't mention that girl." Shen Kai next to me glared at me: "You kid, do you still want a girlfriend? I originally wanted to meet Qin Jiang, I don't know if he has a brain cramp, but I have to introduce him to you.  .¡±

    I shook my head: "Actually, I really don't want to."

    "Oh my god, you are a eunuch, I tell you." Qin Jiang said, "You don't know how much effort I spent to get that girl's phone number."

    Shen Kai also said at the side: "Go and try it. You can't lose a piece of meat or anything with just one look, right?"

    As soon as I heard what Shen Kai said, I thought about it and realized that it was right, so I said, "That's okay, when?"

    As soon as Qin Jiang saw that I had agreed, he smiled and said, "I'll see you in the cafeteria today at noon. That girl is really beautiful. If I didn't have Fang Jing, I wouldn't be able to give it to you."

    At this time, the teacher came in, and we did not continue to talk about this topic.

    I¡¯m also a little strange in my heart, why Qin Jiang suddenly wants to introduce his girlfriend to me.

    I still have knots in my heart about Tang Xue, and I have no intention of falling in love at all.

    But Qin Jiang is also doing it for my own good, so just go and have a look.

    Thinking of this, I lay down on the table and started playing mobile games.

    In class, time always passes very quickly. Of course, the premise of this is that you are not paying attention to class.

    Anyway, I felt like I just lay down and played games for a while, and it was noon.

    The teacher packed up his things, announced that get out of class was over, and then walked out of the classroom.

    Qin Jianglima held my hand: "Let's go, Axiu, follow me to the cafeteria to see that girl."

    "Hey, I'm looking for a girlfriend for me, not for you. On the contrary, you are more anxious than me." I said speechlessly.

    I even had some doubts as to whether this guy had found a particularly ugly girl to deliberately mess with me.

    Qin Jiang looked at my face, smiled, put his hand on my shoulder and said, "Are you worried that my brother will punish you? Damn it, you have such a conscience."

    Shen Kai followed us, Qin Jiang turned back to him and asked: "I'm introducing a girl to A Xiu, why are you following me?"

    "I'm not going to have a look. If Axiu doesn't like it, I'll go." Shen Kai said with a smile, "I'm not picky about food."

    "Fuck off, that fat guy seems to be still sleeping in the dormitory. You go back and call him. If Axiu likes him, I'll treat him to a meal." Qin Jiang said generously.

    "Eat? Okay." As soon as Shen Kai heard the word "eat", he turned around and ran towards the dormitory.

    "Did you get rich? You treat people to dinner every now and then." I said.

    "Isn't this for the sake of your life-long event? You have helped me and Fang Jing so much, so why treat you to a meal or two?" Qin Jiang said, "Hurry up, I just sent a text message to that girl  Go to the cafeteria and wait for us, it¡¯s not good to wait too long.¡±

    I shrugged: "Don't have high hopes, I'm really not ready to fall in love at the moment."

    With that said, we both walked to the door of the cafeteria. After walking in, Qin Jiang pulled me to the second floor of the cafeteria.

    Our cafeteria is quite big. When we reach the second floor, there are obviously a lot less people. In the left corner of the stairs, next to the window, there is a girl wearing a black dress sitting.

    When I saw it, I was stunned.

    "Perhaps Qin Jiang saw the dull look on my face, so he said proudly: "I told you, this girl is absolutely beautiful."

    I was indeed stunned, but the reason why I was stunned was not how beautiful this girl was, but because she looked so much like Tang Xue.

    It¡¯s almost like they were carved from the same mold.

    "Hey, Liu Xi, this is Zhang Xiu." Qin Jiang took my hand and sat opposite the girl named Liu Xi.

    Liu Xi was wearing headphones and listening to music. When she saw us sitting down, she took off her headphones, smiled at us and said, "Here we come."

    Her smile made my head spin. It was so similar, the facial features and expressions, the only difference was the accent.

    Tang Xue speaks Chongqing dialect, while Liu Xi speaks standard Mandarin.

    "This is what I mentioned to you, Zhang Xiu, you must be handsome." Qin Jiang put his arm around my shoulders and said to Liu Xi, "And my buddyWill"

    "Ahem." I coughed quickly. If Qin Jiang said later that I knew how to catch ghosts, Liu Xi would think that we were mentally ill.

    "Hello, my name is Zhang Xiu." I stretched out my hand.

    If it were another girl, I would be extremely nervous right now, because she looks so much like Tang Xue that I subconsciously thought she was Tang Xue.

    "Liu Xi." Liu Xi shook hands with me and asked, "Your name is Zhang Xiu, so you don't mind if I call you Axiu."

    "I don't mind, I don't mind." I waved my hand quickly.

    Qin Jiang looked at my appearance and said quickly: "The food in this cafeteria is terrible. Come on, let's go out to eat."

    After saying that, Qin Jiang stood up and secretly poked my back with his finger.

    "Let's go, let's go." I stood up awkwardly.

    Although I usually look carefree, I am actually quite shy, at least in front of girls, I am shamelessly shy.

    Liu Xi was very carefree, holding my hand and walking outside.

    I was shaken by her pulling me like this.

    "Hey, have you never been in love before? Are you scared? Your hands are shaking so badly?" Liu Xi looked at me strangely and asked.

    "You have found a treasure. Although my brother is handsome, he has never been in love. He is very simple." Qin Jiang said quickly.

    "No, I just feel like it's too fast." I said, "We're holding hands before we even know each other."

    Liu Xi rolled her eyes at me: "I just like you and hold your hand. What, that's not enough?"

    "Maybe you knew each other in a previous life." Qin Jiang said with a smile.

    "Don't tell me, I felt a little weird when I saw Axiu." Liu Xi looked into my eyes seriously: "Hey, do you think we really knew each other in our last life?"

    "Who, who knows." I said this verbally, but I started to think about it in my heart.

    Tang Xue died not long ago. Even if she was reincarnated, she was still born not long ago. There is absolutely no way she could be Liu Xi.

    But why are Liu Xi and Tang Xue so similar?

    "Haha, are you serious? I'm just teasing you." Liu Xi laughed, then took my hand and jumped up and down in front of me.

    When the three of us walked out of the cafeteria door, we already saw Shen Kai and Fatty.

    As soon as they saw us coming out, they came up to us and said like idiots: "Brother Xiu, where are we going?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 93 Supernatural Cases

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What are you doing standing there, calling me sister-in-law?" Qin Jiang hurriedly shouted from the side.

    "Hello, sister-in-law." Shen Kai and Fatty said to Liu Xi.

    "Don't make trouble." I glared at them.

    Liu Xi looked at me and said, "Hey, idiot, do you want to be my boyfriend? There are conditions"

    I thought about it seriously and shook my head: "I'm sorry, I recognized the wrong person."

    I looked down at the children¡¯s watch Tang Xue gave me on my hand.

    I touched my watch and glanced at Liu Xi again. Maybe I will never meet a woman like Tang Xue in my life.

    Thinking of this, I turned around and left. Not far away, Qin Jiang rushed over and grabbed my hand and said, "Hey, Zhang Xiu, what's wrong with you? Why, I still feel like that girl Liu Xi is not worthy of me."  you?"

    "No." I turned around and said, "I told you about Tang Xue. This Liu Xi and Tang Xue look exactly the same."

    Qin Jiang originally opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something else, but upon hearing my words, his eyes widened: "Hey, aren't you, are you kidding me?"

    "Really." I took a deep breath: "I can't mistake her for Tang Xue, otherwise I'll feel uncomfortable."

    At this time, Fatty and Shen Kai also caught up.

    "Hey, Axiu, are you sure you don't want to pursue this Liu Xi? If you don't, I'll fall in love with him." Shen Kai ran over and said.

    Qin Jiang glared at Shen Kai: "Don't be ridiculous, this person named Liu Xi looks exactly like Axiu's ex-girlfriend."

    "What about bluffing? Could he have found such a beautiful ex-girlfriend before?" Shen Kai said with a look of disbelief.

    Qin Jiang pushed Shen Kai hard and said, "Axiu's ex-girlfriend is dead."

    "Ah, cough, blame me, I'm a bitch." Shen Kai looked at me awkwardly and said, "Axiu, don't get me wrong, I didn't mean anything else. I didn't know Liu Xi was so similar to your ex-girlfriend just now.  .¡±

    "It's okay." I looked at the door of the cafeteria, and Liu Xi's figure had disappeared.

    "If you want to go out to play, just go out. I have something else to do." After saying that, I ran back to the dormitory.

    Back to the dormitory, I took off the children's watch Tang Xue gave me before she died, and her shadow filled my mind.

    Although I have known her for a short time, I don¡¯t know why, but I love her very much.

    Suddenly I thought of that night, when Yan Beixun took me to the crematorium and asked me to look for ghosts. The scene when I met her for the first time under the pavilion.

    Damn, this is so annoying.

    I scratched my hair hard.

    He took out his phone and called Sun Xiaopeng.

    After the phone rang for a while, it was connected.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, let me ask you, what would it be like if I met a person who looked exactly like my friend who died before.¡± I asked.

    "What's wrong?" Sun Xiaopeng asked strangely on the other end of the phone: "Are you talking about the Tang Xue?"

    "How do you know?" I asked doubtfully.

    "It's not like you haven't told me about your past. If anyone died recently, wouldn't it be her." Sun Xiaopeng said: "It's simple, you just hit a ghost."

    "I bumped into you uncle, could the person I met in broad daylight be a ghost?" I cursed speechlessly: "Could it be Tang Xue's soul or something?"

    "This is unlikely. Didn't you tell me at the time that Mr. Niu would take Tang Xue's soul to reincarnate? Unless black and white is impermanent, or the Tenth King of Hell takes action, there is no hope for Tang Xue to continue to stay in the earthly world."  Sun Xiaopeng asked: "Do you want me to find some connections and help you ask about Tang Xue's situation in the underworld?"

    I was overjoyed after hearing this: ¡°Can you do it?¡±

    "You're just kidding, brother Xiaopeng, what's my status? There are several of us in Laoshan who work in the underworld. It's trivial to check the reincarnation of a ghost, but you have to wait a few days. I'll give you a call when there is news.  "

    After saying that, Sun Xiaopeng hung up the phone.

    I was also a little happy. I didn¡¯t expect to be able to ask about Tang Xue¡¯s situation. This was already a huge surprise.

    As for Liu Xi, it should be just an accident.

    There are so many people in this world, and it is not strange for one or two to look similar.

    Thinking of this, I felt very happy, lying on the bed and humming a ditty.

    Studying in school is actually an extremely boring thing, especially in college. Apart from classes, eating, and sleeping, there seems to be nothing new to do every day.

    oneThe day passed quickly. At noon the next day, Qin Jiang, Fatty, and Shen Kai were playing poker together in the dormitory.

    Suddenly, the door to the dormitory was pushed open and two policemen walked in.

    ¡°Hey, uncle policeman, we¡¯re just having fun, no money, no gambling.¡± Qin Jiang stood up quickly and said awkwardly.

    I¡¯m not surprised because I saw someone I know, Deputy Director Wang.

    At this time, Deputy Director Wang was accompanied by a very young policeman in his twenties or fives.

    "Xiao Liu, take the other three people out. Mr. Zhang and I have something to talk about." Deputy Director Wang said.

    Officer Liu smiled and said politely: "Three of you, Director Wang has something to tell Mr. Zhang. Do you want to know?"

    "Director?" Qin Jiang was stunned for a moment, and he suddenly understood.

    Because I told him about my previous affairs, he naturally knew what happened when Yan Beixun and I dealt with Hungry Shura at the police station.

    He stood up, took Shen Kai and Fatty with him, and followed Officer Liu outside.

    After the door closed, I took out my cigarettes and handed one over: "Deputy Director Wang, I haven't seen you for a long time. How are you?"

    Deputy Director Wang took the cigarette and sat down on my bed: "Haha, where is your senior brother?"

    "He? Something happened last time. His arm was poisoned and he was being treated outside. What happened?" I smiled and said, "Let's not be polite. If you have anything to say, just talk."

    "We have encountered some supernatural cases. We were not prepared to trouble you, but we couldn't do it without you." Director Wang said with a smile: "Some time ago, there was an accident in the tunnel of the expressway from Chongqing to Changshou.

    "Accident?" I asked.

    ¡°Well, it was about four o¡¯clock in the morning, and all the cars driving in that tunnel suddenly disappeared, and five people disappeared in a row.

    But yesterday, when we sent people to investigate during the day, we found blood stains oozing from a wall. When we dug it open, we found five corpses in the cement inside.

    "There are such evil things." I became curious: "What was the cause of death of the deceased?"

    "The cause of death was suffocation." Deputy Director Wang scratched his hair: "This incident is too weird. We have completely blocked the news at present, and we will also close that section of the highway from three to four o'clock in the evening.  But paper cannot contain the fire. If time goes by and this weird thing is exposed, the problem will become serious."

    "So you came to me for help?" I asked speechlessly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 94 Tunnel

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Deputy Director Wang, in theory, we and other cultivators should help with this matter, but my senior brother is not here and I am still a dabbler. This is a bit difficult" I sighed.

    "I understand your difficulty." Deputy Director Wang nodded and said, "Before I came here, I asked the superiors to allocate a special fund of 100,000 yuan. As long as you help, the 100,000 yuan will be transferred to your account immediately."

    I stood up and shook my head quickly: "This is really not a matter of money."

    Deputy Director Wang smiled lightly and said, "It's just a matter of money or not. Who can have trouble with money?"

    I opened my mouth and thought about it carefully, numb, one hundred thousand yuan is really a lot, it will be enough for me to use for a long time.

    "Wait a minute, I'll make a call." After I said that, I took the phone and walked to the balcony.

    I would never dare to take action on this matter alone. I still have to ask the boss and others for help.

    When I walked to the balcony, I dialed Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s phone number.

    It took about ten seconds before I answered the phone.

    "Hello? Axiu, what's wrong? I've already asked about Tang Xue, but I haven't found it yet. I have to wait for two days." Sun Xiaopeng on the other end of the phone seemed to be still sleeping.

    "I'm not asking you this, is the boss here? I encountered some supernatural cases here and I want to ask the boss for help." I said.

    ¡°Can you tell me something specific?¡± Sun Xiaopeng asked on the other end of the phone.

    I told the general story of what happened, and after a while, Sun Xiaopeng said: "Don't call me boss, just the two of us will go."

    ¡°This thing sounds quite dangerous to me, can¡¯t I do it without calling the boss?¡± I said.

    "Why not? This thing sounds powerful. According to my many years of experience, it is just an enhanced version of ghosts hitting the wall. This kind of thing is that the tunnel is very old and has accumulated too much Yin energy, and some lonely ghosts have accumulated to cause trouble.  , You are a person with yin and yang eyes, how can you be afraid of this kind of thing?" Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "One hundred thousand yuan will be enough for us to use for a long time."

    "Are you sure this works?" I asked.

    "Hey, let me go, why don't you stop your head and think about the problem. If it is really a very powerful thing, can only five people die? Let's go and check the situation first. If something is wrong, with the way we two brothers behave, we think  Isn't it just a matter of minutes to escape?" Sun Xiaopeng said: "This matter has been settled, we will meet at the gate of your school in the evening."

    I feel that what Sun Xiaopeng said makes sense. After hanging up the phone, he turned and walked to Deputy Director Wang: "I just asked a friend of mine about this. He is willing to help me, but it will cost an additional 50,000."

    I am not a fool. I naturally want to make more money if I can.

    ¡°At first I was still confused, wondering what to do if Deputy Director Wang thought it was expensive.

    Unexpectedly, when Deputy Director Wang heard this, he immediately agreed with joy and said: "Okay, it's settled!"

    I looked at Deputy Director Wang looking like he was taking advantage, and I felt like I was still at a loss.

    But it has been agreed upon, and it cannot be changed casually.

    "At nine o'clock tonight, you have someone drive to the school gate to pick us up. Also, if I don't come back to the school at night, your police can also help me." I said.

    "Well, I'll have someone notify your school later that you are involved in a blackmail case and you will be investigated by us."

    "No, if you say this, will my reputation be completely ruined? Just say, I will help you catch the suspect." I said with a smile.

    "I'm just kidding you. I have a sense of discretion in this kind of thing. You can rest first." Deputy Director Wang was obviously in a good mood and turned around and walked out.

    After he went out, Qin Jiang, Shen Kai, and Fatty all came back.

    As soon as they came back, Shen Kai excitedly said to me: "Oh my god, do you know the deputy director of the Public Security Bureau? Such an awesome person came to talk to you in person. You kid has been silent and silent. It turns out you just want to pretend  Pigs eat tigers, you are the second generation official."

    "If I were a second-generation official, would I still be studying in this shabby school?" I rolled my eyes at Shen Kai, fearing that they would keep asking me, so I said, "A high school classmate of mine was caught stealing, and then people came to ask me  Is he a suspect?"

    "So that's it." Shen Kai touched his nose: "You look like this, and you can be suspected as a suspect."

    Qin Jiang looked at Shen Kai with a look that looked retarded. Is there any suspect who really asked the deputy director of the Public Security Bureau to come to interrogate him in person?

    We were so messed up by Deputy Director Wang that we no longer had the intention to continue playing cards. Shen Kai and Fatty turned on the computer and started watching classic action movies from the island country.?? 

    Qin Jiang sat next to me and asked in a low voice: "Is there any problem? Do you need me to ask Xiaojing to help?"

    "It's okay." I waved my hand quickly: "It's just that the place is haunted and I have to go out at night."

    I took out the yellow paper, pen and ink from my backpack, went to the balcony of the dormitory, and started drawing talismans and practicing Taoism.

    So it went on until night.

    When it got dark, I put all my things in my backpack and brought a blue Taoist robe.

    When I walked to the school gate, Sun Xiaopeng was already waiting at the gate.

    This guy was wearing a yellow Taoist robe, carrying a mahogany sword on his back, and a small yellow bag. As soon as he saw me, he ran over and asked, "When are you leaving?"

    I took a look at what he was wearing, and then tried to stay as far away from him as possible. Damn, that¡¯s embarrassing.

    Sure enough, this guy was wearing a Taoist robe and attracted the attention of everyone around him. They all stared at Sun Xiaopeng as if they were crazy.

    Sun Xiaopeng didn't care at all, and put his arm around my shoulders: "You said that after we earn these 100,000, how should we spend it? Otherwise, if I go to heaven and earth, I will fight ten of them?"

    "With your small body, how can you hit ten? One of them is enough." I pushed him away.

    At this time, a police car drove up in front of us. The young police officer Liu who we had met at noon today got out of the car, smiled and said to me and Sun Xiaopeng: "You two, please get in the car."

    Sun Xiaopeng and I opened the car door and walked up.

    After getting in the car, Officer Liu said: "It's still early, I'll treat you two to a meal"

    "It would be better if we find two more beautiful girls to give us a bath and relax ourselves." Sun Xiaopeng said with a playful smile from behind.

    "After all this trouble, I'm worried about whether you two can deal with the supernatural time tonight." Officer Liu said: "After this matter is over, you two will get the money and go find it yourself."

    "Tch, aren't they just a group of lonely ghosts? What a big deal. In my opinion, now we go straight to the tunnel, and after cleaning up those ghosts, we go straight to find an irregular massage parlor. How cool it is."

    "Hey, I am a police officer after all. Is it appropriate for you to say this in front of others?" I pointed at Officer Liu who was driving and said to Sun Xiaopeng behind me.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 95 How to find ghosts?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Officer Liu also showed a slightly embarrassed look on his face, but did not speak.

    Officer Liu parked his car at the entrance of a coffee shop, and then took the two of us to the cubicle on the second floor.

    "You two can rest here or take a nap. I will pick you up when the time comes." After saying that, Officer Liu turned around and left.

    I poured some coffee and said to Sun Xiaopeng: "Are you sure this matter is not difficult?"

    "It's not difficult. If it's difficult, I'll broadcast it live." Sun Xiaopeng said carelessly: "I've seen this kind of thing since I was a child, how could I admit my mistake."

    Since I was bored, I asked out of curiosity: "What is Laoshan like? Anyway, it's fine, let's talk about it."

    I believe that not only me, but all those who have never been to Mount Laoshan, whether Mr. Yin Yang or the demon hunter, are full of curiosity about this demon subduing sect that has been passed down for thousands of years.

    "You mean Laoshan? It's just so shabby. We live in the mountains. Every year, some children with clean backgrounds are admitted into the sect for testing. After passing the test, they can be accepted as disciples, and then they grow up in Laoshan. At the age of five,  I started to practice my skills, and I would be exposed to catching ghosts when I was about seven years old." Sun Xiaopeng said: "Anyway, I am bored to death in the mountains."

    "Those old stubborn people on the mountain don't know where they have such hatred for monsters. Every time monsters are mentioned, their teeth itch. When they found out that Brother Cat and I were sworn brothers, they kicked me out. Oh, because I don't treat you well."  On that broken mountain?" Sun Xiaopeng said with a nonchalant expression.

    "Are there many people in Laoshan?" I asked, "There should be quite a few."

    "It's hard to say too much, but it's still quite rare to say too little." Sun Xiaopeng said: "Not everyone can learn to catch ghosts. There are many factors. Basically every year we take in more than a hundred orphans. Those who have the talent to catch ghosts  There are only seven or eight."

    "Our Laoshan Mountain is divided into front mountain and back mountain. The front mountain is for tourists to watch, and the back mountain is where our ghost-catching disciples stay." Sun Xiaopeng said: "Orphans who fail to catch ghosts will be sent to the front mountain to be raised."

    When I heard it, I said strangely: "Do you have so little talent for catching ghosts? I feel that it is not difficult to learn Taoism. Just draw the talisman and recite two spells."

    "Damn it, your kid has yin and yang eyes. He is a genius for catching ghosts. Do you think there are many yin and yang eyes?" Sun Xiaopeng paused after saying this: "But you, Yan Chixia, now have two yin and yang eyes."  Disciple, Dongfang Bo and you, naturally you don¡¯t feel how powerful the Yin and Yang Eyes are.¡±

    "Anyway, there are only seven or eight people with yin and yang eyes in our Laoshan, and the level is not very high." Sun Xiaopeng said: "Generally speaking, as long as we receive a disciple with yin and yang eyes, it will be the same as the Chinese New Year.  Killing pigs and sheep and setting off firecrackers, no, it¡¯s more festive than the Chinese New Year.¡±

    I thought it was quite interesting, so I said, "Keep talking."

    "There's nothing to say. In fact, our Laoshan Mountain is quite complicated, and I can't explain it for a while." Sun Xiaopeng didn't know what he thought of, his expression became sentimental, and he sighed deeply.

    This kind of thing is actually quite easy to guess. According to what Sun Xiaopeng said, the Laoshan faction is so big and has so many people, there must be internal fighting. Obviously Sun Xiaopeng has something on his mind.

    Seeing that Sun Xiaopeng was like this, I didn¡¯t continue to ask about Laoshan, but chatted with him about other things.

    ¡°For example, some ghosts and demons in ancient times, time flies by and it¡¯s two o¡¯clock in the morning.

    ????????????? Actually, when we actually chatted, I felt that time passed quite quickly.

    Suddenly, the door of the compartment was pushed open, and Officer Liu walked in. He said, "It's almost time, let's go."

    I stood up, put on a blue robe, and took out a money sword from my backpack.

    By this time, the cafe was already deserted and the employees were all off work. Apparently Officer Liu used his identity as a police officer to negotiate with the boss here, so that we could stay.

    There were no people on the street outside for a long time, and it was eerily quiet.

    The three of us got into the police car, and then Officer Liu drove onto the highway.

    "Although there are lonely souls and wild ghosts there, we can't be careless." Sun Xiaopeng now no longer had Mo Yang who was as funny as he was at the beginning, and said seriously: "We have to formulate some tactics."

    ¡°Tactics?¡± I asked doubtfully.

    "It's very simple." Sun Xiaopeng said: "I started learning to catch ghosts when I was seven years old, and you have only been learning for a few days, right? Our strengths must not be directly proportional, right?"

    "This money sword in your hand is a good thing, right? It must be a waste in your hand, right?" When Sun Xiaopeng said this, I said speechlessly: "Brother, you just want to"??, let me give you this money sword, right?  "

    "Yes." Sun Xiaopeng nodded.

    I slapped him hard on the forehead: "Fuck you, don't miss you."

    "Hey, I'll just ask you to give me the Money Sword. For such a good thing as the Money Sword, other than scattering the Money Sword, would you use any other method?" Sun Xiaopeng said unconvinced.

    I was too lazy to continue talking nonsense with this idiot, so I threw a spare money sword out of my backpack and said, "Take it and use it."

    "Here, brother Xiu is awesome and powerful. Things like money swords are not considered treasures." Sun Xiaopeng took my spare money sword, nodded and bowed.

    "Brother is rich and willful." I said coaxingly: "Brother has a box of money swords like this at home, use them slowly."

    The car quickly passed the toll station, and after driving for about twenty minutes, it finally came to a tunnel.

    It was already 3:20 in the morning, and there were no vehicles on this highway.

    After the car stopped, for the sake of safety, Officer Liu directly set up a roadblock to temporarily prevent the car from passing.

    "Please two, please try to deal with the devil here as quickly as possible." After saying that, Officer Liu stopped the police car on the highway to prevent the car from passing by.

    "Let's go?" I turned to look at Sun Xiaopeng and said.

    "Just go, I'll go in front." Sun Xiaopeng took the money sword I gave him and seemed to have gained a lot of courage. He walked in front. I carried my bag and followed him in.

    This tunnel is very long, a full three thousand meters long. There is a gray light above the head, and it is cool inside, giving me an eerie feeling.

    "Just walk forward slowly." I said, "Do you have a compass or something like that to use to find ghosts?"

    "Yes." Sun Xiaopeng took out a small black compass from his pocket and handed it to me.

    I took the compass and was stunned for a moment: "What are you doing for me? I don't know how to use it."

    ¡°Neither can I.¡± Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "Damn it." I couldn't help but curse: "How can we find ghosts in that three-thousand-meter-long tunnel?"

    It¡¯s more reliable to follow Luo Fang, who knows everything. On the other hand, Sun Xiaopeng, although he came from Laoshan, is even more half-baked than me.

    ¡¾PS: Anyone who has recommendation votes, please give them to Xiaojiu, thank you.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 96 Smoke

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "I don't know. Actually, we don't need to be in a hurry. Let's look for it slowly, right?" Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile.

    I feel a headache. I swear, Sun Xiaopeng is definitely the most shameless guy in Laoshan for hundreds of years.

    But now was not the time to scold him, so I thought about it carefully.

    Suddenly I remembered an ancient ghost-finding remedy.

    In fact, over the years, people have always had many ways to deal with strange events. Most of the Yin and Yang teachers in the countryside rely on these methods to cure ghosts.

    For example, fill a large bowl with water and put a chopstick in it. If the chopsticks stand up, it means that something dirty is approaching. Whichever way the chopsticks leans over, it means in which direction the ghost is.

    We both have more professional compasses now, but we don¡¯t know how to use them, which is a real headache.

    After thinking for a while, I said to Sun Xiaopeng: "Pull off seven hairs."

    "Why are you pulling your hair?" Sun Xiaopeng rolled his eyes at me, but he soon understood. He looked at me in disbelief and asked, "Using such an old-fashioned method? Can it work, brother?"

    "Now we have the best compass in our hands for hunting ghosts, but we don't know how to use it. Otherwise, we just stand here stupidly? Waiting for the ghosts to come out on their own?" I asked.

    "But why use my hair." Sun Xiaopeng said, pulling out seven strands of hair.

    Here we can teach you a method of hunting ghosts, which is also a method that has been passed down from ancient times.

    After pulling out seven hairs, beat them into a thicker rope, then spread out your left hand, square the rope made of hair in the palm of your hand, then spit a pool of saliva on the rope, and then, the end of the rope  The direction pointed is the direction where there is a ghost nearby.

    If there are no ghosts around, the rope will unravel by itself after you spit out the saliva.

    This and using a bowl to stand up chopsticks are both ways of looking for ghosts, but standing up chopsticks is more common in the north. Because of its good effect, this method of standing up chopsticks has been spread.

    But in the south, we have a hodgepodge of methods. We have everything.

    After I rubbed Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s hair, I pondered for a while and spit on the rope.

    I have only seen this method before, but have not actually used it. After I spit on the rope, the rope actually moved, and then pointed its thinner head towards the front of the tunnel.

    "Hey, look, it works, follow me." I held the money sword in my right hand and walked in front to lead the way.

    We walked for more than 500 meters, but nothing happened. On the contrary, the surroundings were getting colder and colder.

    "Hey, Axiu, are you cold?"

    Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s voice came from behind me.

    "It's not cold." I was a little nervous and too lazy to talk nonsense to Sun Xiaopeng.

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard that I was not cold, he hurriedly said: "I am almost dying of cold. Since you are not cold, take off your clothes and let me wear them."

    ¡°Oh my god, I don¡¯t want to look for ghosts now, I want to ****** first.¡± I turned around and cursed at Sun Xiaopeng.

    "Don't worry, we can't fight among ourselves now." Sun Xiaopeng swallowed: "I feel something is wrong."

    "Can you make it clearer? I also know that something is wrong with this situation." I couldn't help but said angrily.

    Sun Xiaopeng frowned slightly: "This place is too cold. Ordinary lonely ghosts don't have this power."

    Sun Xiaopeng saw that I was silent and continued: "I feel that this place is not just a lonely ghost, maybe it is a serious ghost."

    "Don't scare me." I suddenly thought of the fierce ghost I met at Wang Jidao's house. Neither Wang Jidao nor Yan Beixun could kill her at that time. If a fierce ghost really ran out of this place, what would I do?  Can it be done with Sun Xiaopeng?

    As we talked, we walked forward for a while. Suddenly, Sun Xiaopeng stopped and shook his head vigorously: "No, let's leave quickly. We can't stay in this place, or someone will die."

    "What's wrong?" I looked at him doubtfully and asked.

    "I have had a strange ability since I was a child." Sun Xiaopeng said: "I have no other abilities, but if there is any danger, I will feel it in advance."

    ¡°Danger alarm?¡± I asked jokingly.

    "Don't be ridiculous, what I said is true." Sun Xiaopeng was very anxious, pulling me and running back: "I don't know how many times this feeling has saved me. Anyway, running is the right thing to do."

    ¡°At this time, I also started to believe it. Sun Xiaopeng couldn¡¯t joke about this kind of thing.

    We ran 500 meters in one breath. I was so tired that I was out of breath and could hardly carry it.On the contrary, it felt like Sun Xiaopeng was sweating profusely, but he was not as tired as me.

    We both ran to the exit of the tunnel. I ran out immediately, while Sun Xiaopeng stood in the tunnel and ran as hard as he could, but he couldn't get out.

    "Help, Axiu, help me quickly." Sun Xiaopeng said anxiously.

    At this time, Officer Liu, who was not far away, also saw it and was about to run over. I yelled at him quickly: "Officer Liu, don't come over. Stay where you are."

    As soon as Officer Liu heard what I said, he stopped and shouted, "What's going on?"

    I didn¡¯t have time to answer Officer Liu, so I asked Sun Xiaopeng, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    "I feel like there is a wall in front of me, blocking me from getting out." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "No." I tried to grab Sun Xiaopeng's hand and pulled him with all my strength.

    "And there seems to be a wall at the exit of the tunnel. No matter how hard I try, Sun Xiaopeng can't get through.

    After trying for a while, I gave up and asked, "Why am I okay?"

    "I don't know what this wall is. Your yin and yang eyes have been opened. No illusions or other things can deceive you. Of course you are fine." Sun Xiaopeng said: "Hurry up and call the boss."

    "Yeah." I quickly took out my cell phone and dialed the boss.

    Soon, the call was answered over there.

    "Hello? Zhang Xiu, what's wrong?" The boss's voice came from the other end of the phone.

    "Boss, help! It's too late to say more details. Hurry up and bring the 'guy' to the tunnel on the highway from Chongqing to Changshou. Hurry up. If you're a little late, Sun Xiaopeng might be dead." I said anxiously.

    "Understood."

    The phone on the other end hung up.

    At the same time, black smoke actually appeared inside the tunnel.

    There was so much black smoke that the other end of the tunnel was filled with smoke.

    And these black smoke are gradually drifting towards us.

    "Damn, I'm dead, I'm dead." Sun Xiaopeng backed away hard, but still stood there. He cried to me and said to me: "Zhang Xiu, I'm so young and I don't want to die. I haven't asked for a wife yet.  Woolen cloth."

    "If I really die, you must take my body back to Laoshan, and find people from Laoshan to help me avenge myself." Sun Xiaopeng was so frightened that his legs trembled.

    "Damn, you're not dead yet, why are you talking so much nonsense?" I couldn't help cursing, and then walked into the tunnel with my legs raised: "Is it okay for me to die with you?" (Remember the website address of this website.  £ºwww.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 97 Overturned

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What are you doing? It's enough for me to die. Why are you following me in and making trouble?" Sun Xiaopeng saw me walking in. He probably didn't expect me to be so loyal. After being stunned for a while, he cursed: "Get out quickly."

    "Damn, who said we were dead?" I rolled my eyes at him.

    I was also very scared at this time.

    The outside of the tunnel and the inside of the tunnel are completely like two worlds.

    Although it¡¯s night outside, Chongqing¡¯s nights are very sultry, but inside this tunnel, it¡¯s like walking into an ice cave. It¡¯s so cold that I can¡¯t help but shiver.

    At this time, Sun Xiaopeng was holding his head and sitting on the ground, muttering something in his mouth. He didn¡¯t know what he was talking about, and I couldn¡¯t hear it clearly.

    "Hey, why are you more coward than me?" I kicked his butt and said, "Is it still possible?"

    "We are really dead. The black smoke is not evil spirit, nor is it Yin energy, but evil spirit." Sun Xiaopeng pointed at the smoke and said, "We have encountered a demon."

    "What if you meet a god?" When I heard this, I couldn't help but say, "What the hell? A devil?"

    When I heard the word "demon", I understood why Sun Xiaopeng was so scared.

    ??Here I¡¯ll tell you what a devil is.

    As long as animals live for a long time, they can slowly cultivate into monsters.

    But monsters are not bad.

    A more typical example is the three great monsters in the Northeast, Mr. Hu San, Mrs. Hu San, and Mr. Chang Xian. These three are all monsters, but they have not done much evil. On the contrary, the monsters they lead have become human beings in ancient times.  The family fairy.

    We humans worship monsters, and monsters also ensure the safety of our family.

    Even if monsters kill people and suck people's yang energy, it is for cultivation. Although from our human perspective, such monsters are heinous, but from the monster's perspective, they just want to become more powerful, or kill people for their own survival.  .

    And most demons are cultivated from animals, and a very small number of ghosts can become demons.

    The biggest difference between demons and demons is that although demons can kill people, they generally do not kill innocent people indiscriminately, while demons commit extremely serious crimes and are born to kill evil.

    In ancient times, a large number of Taoist priests would go down the mountain every once in a while to slay demons. Monsters would also participate in this slaying event, killing demons together with humans.

    Therefore, in modern times, the number of demons is very small. Most demons with terrifying strength have been completely sealed, and only a small number of demons are surviving in the world of the world. Most of these demons are hiding in the mountains and do not dare to come out.

    Looking at it from today¡¯s perspective, demons are extremely rare things. Sun Xiaopeng and I are really lucky to encounter a demon.

    "I'm afraid of you. All the powerful demons have been sealed. Even if it's a demon, it's not that powerful. Look at you, you're such a coward. Stand up. What's wrong with the demon? We'll both kill him." I tried my best.  Pull Sun Xiaopeng up from the ground.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t just say this to him, I actually said it to myself as well.

    I am also very scared now.

    Those black evil spirits were getting closer and closer to the two of us. Soon, everything around us was shrouded in black evil spirits, and the visibility was less than one meter.

    "Be careful, it will attack us at any time." Sun Xiaopeng's voice came over: "Although I can't see it, you can, just open your eyes."

    "Open your eyes? What do you think?" I swallowed and asked.

    ¡°Close your eyes, focus all your energy on your eyes, and if your eyes feel cool, then you have successfully opened your eyes.¡± Sun Xiaopeng said.

    I quickly closed my eyes and tried to concentrate all my energy.

    Suddenly, I was pushed hard by Sun Xiaopeng next to me, and I fell to the ground.

    I was just about to curse, but bursts of pain came from my right arm. When I looked, my right hand was cut open by something sharp.

    "Boy, I can only save you this time. I can't even save myself. If you don't open your eyes, you're dead." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    I swallowed.  Closing my eyes, I couldn't really concentrate on the smell of blood coming from my arms, the smell of sweat from running before, and my current wrinkled emotions.

    I don¡¯t know how my right hand was injured, but I also know that if I don¡¯t open my eyes quickly, I will die.

    After closing my eyes, the surroundings were dark and I didn¡¯t know anything. I don¡¯t know when a big gash would be cut in my chest.

    ? ?This feeling is really scary, an unknown fear.

    Suddenly, the eyeballs of my two eyes felt refreshed.

    At the same time, I opened my eyes.

    ?????????????????????????????

    It is even clearer than before when there was no smoke.

    I looked around, and when I looked up, I saw a huge spider at the top of the tunnel.

    The spider jumped down.

    I still want to grab Sun Xiaopeng next to me and run away.

    ¡°As a result, Sun Xiaopeng ran faster than me.

    I ran away. After we ran four or five meters, there was a loud rumbling sound from where we were standing.

    Sun Xiaopeng is not bragging, he can really feel the danger.

    Damn it, this skill is incredible.

    "Hey, can you see it?" Sun Xiaopeng was like a blind man, touching everywhere.

    "I can see it." I covered the wound on my right arm and said, "It turns out this is a big spider."

    "What? Is it a demon?" Sun Xiaopeng said in surprise.

    After saying the words "overcome the devil", the big spider moved unnaturally.

    Speaking of which, this spider is really big.

    It was two meters tall, covered in black fur, and had eight legs that were like blades. It looked at me with dense red eyes, which made me feel uneasy.

    "This demon was a demon that appeared in the Yangtze River ten years ago. At that time, we sent people from Laoshan to strangle it. As a result, it escaped in this section of the Yangtze River in Chongqing, but it was also seriously injured. I didn't expect it to be here." Sun Xiaopeng  He clenched his fists and said with a wry smile.

    After Sun Xiaopeng said these words, the big spider stood there and hesitated.

    "This guy has a high IQ?" I felt confused.

    "This Fu Mo has a higher IQ than you anyway." Sun Xiaopeng said loudly: "Fu Mo, I am a disciple of Laoshan, the same people who surrounded and suppressed you ten years ago. I don't want to have any big conflict with you. If you  If you kill us two today, we will definitely be surrounded and suppressed by our Laoshan forces. How about this, let's shake hands and sit down and drink tea together. Why bother fighting and killing?"

    "Roar." Suddenly, the demon opened its bloody mouth and roared at Sun Xiaopeng and me.

    "Hey, hey, it doesn't seem to want to discuss it with us." I took two steps back and said.

    ¡°I heard it too, hold on while I go find reinforcements.¡± After Sun Xiaopeng finished speaking, he turned around and ran away.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 98 Eat him

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    " I looked at Sun Xiaopeng's back, feeling a little frustrated and paralyzed. This tunnel only has so much space, where else could he go?

    Fortunately, I prepared a lot of talismans before coming.

    The main reason now is that I don¡¯t know the strength of this demon. If I knew his strength, even if he is stronger than me, it would be easier to deal with.

    After thinking about it for a moment, I shook my head vigorously, why are I thinking about this? No matter what, I have to work hard today.

    As for Sun Xiaopeng, if he can run away, then it is best to run away. It is better for me to die than two people to die.

    It¡¯s not that I understand justice very well, but the current situation is like this, and besides, Sun Xiaopeng really has no fighting ability.

    "Come on!" I yelled at Fu Mo.

    "Before he was overthrown, he was still hesitating, but after Sun Xiaopeng turned around and ran away, he was already running towards me.

    Within three or four meters, it ran in front of me in just an instant.

    The two feet in front of Fu Mo raised up and slashed towards me.

    This thing looks extremely sharp. If you really let it sharpen it, it will probably be about the same in my life.

    I rolled to the ground and avoided this moment.

    Then I took out the Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Luck Talisman from my backpack. I learned this talisman a long time ago, but I have never used it.

    I put the middle finger and index finger of my right hand together, placed them on my forehead and recited: "Supreme Ying Yuan Zun, who rules the thirty-six heavens, transforms the nine heavens, transforms the realms of the ten directions, and has divine soldiers and fire that are as urgent as laws. I decree!"

    After I finished reciting, I tapped the talisman vigorously with my fingers.

    This Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Luck Talisman flashed with bursts of blue thunder and lightning, making a crackling sound.

    At this time, white spider webs came out of Fu Mo's mouth. After spitting on my body, these spider webs became sticky, like strong glue. I patted the talisman on these spider webs.

    Immediately, thunder and lightning crackled and burned the spider web.

    When the flames first started, the stickiness of this spider web also disappeared.

    I pulled away the cobwebs, stood up, and stepped back.

    As I retreated, I took out another Ying Yuan Lei Mansion luck charm and read: "Supreme Ying Yuan Zun, who rules the thirty-six heavens, nine heavens are universally transformed, and the realms of ten directions are transformed, and the divine soldiers are as urgent as the law, edict!"

    Then I threw the Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Luck Talisman towards Fu Mo.

    This time, the talisman was thrown well, and it happened to be thrown on Fu Mo's head.

    With a bang, Fu Mo¡¯s head felt like it had been exploded by a firecracker, with green smoke rising.

    And Fu Mo was also swaying from side to side, as if he was drunk and couldn't stand still.

    The power of the Ying Yuanlei Mansion Luck Talisman is quite powerful. I felt happy and prepared to take out the Ying Yuanlei Mansion Luck Talisman from my bag to deal with him. When I touched it, the Ying Yuanlei Mansion Luck Talisman was gone.

    I just prepared two?

    Grass.

    When the talisman is used, there will be less regret!

    There are no powerful talismans in the bag at this time.

    I turned around and ran away without hesitation.

    I can see that it is really not easy to overturn this demon.

    It should have been when Laoshan surrounded it, and the serious injuries it caused are still very serious now. Judging from the way it separated the tunnel and made Sun Xiaopeng unable to get out no matter what, it must have been fierce before.

    I ran very fast and ran a thousand meters in one breath.

    To be honest, this has exceeded my limit.

    It¡¯s so tiring.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Running a thousand meters without stopping, if it were to be done before, it would be impossible to think of it.

    But now, if you don¡¯t run, you will die.

    As I was running, I looked at a figure lying in front of me.

    Sun Xiaopeng.

    At this time, Sun Xiaopeng fell to the ground, his life or death uncertain.

    I stopped, squatted next to him, and said breathlessly: "Hey, Sun Xiaopeng, are you alive? Can you still talk?"

    ¡°No, it seems that Sun Xiaopeng was not injured by the demon just now.

    "Wake up quickly." I shook Sun Xiaopeng vigorously, but he didn't react at all.

    At this time, the roar of the devil also came from behind me.

    I looked back and saw that the demon was only three hundred meters away from us and was coming at an extremely fast speed.

    "I'm sorry, buddy." I said and prepared to stand up and continue running. I was quite happy that Sun Xiaopeng was lying here. If the demon was hungry and had a midnight snack here, I could escape from the other end of the tunnel.  Lose.

      At this time, Sun Xiaopeng waved his hand: "Don't bother me, I'm almost exhausted."

    He spoke in a tone that sounded like he had just woken up. As soon as I heard this, I couldn't help but feel angry. Damn it, this guy is the only one who can still fall asleep in this situation.

    Sun Xiaopeng suddenly sat up and looked in the direction of the demon: "Oh my God, why didn't you resist it? You're going to die, you're going to die."

    After saying that, Sun Xiaopeng started running, which was much faster than me.

    I also hurriedly followed.

    But I just ran a thousand meters, and now I feel so weak that my hands and feet are almost broken.

    "You should run slower." I looked at Sun Xiaopeng running in front of me vigorously, and I cursed in my heart, if I had known I hadn't woken up this grandson just now, and let him be the devil's midnight snack.

    "Axiu, don't worry. If you die, I will bring people from Laoshan to help you avenge you." Sun Xiaopeng turned around and said.

    I don¡¯t dare to speak either. When people are exercising strenuously, if they speak, they will feel even more tired.

    We ran for a minute, and the sound of the demon behind us disappeared.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????? I couldn¡¯t run anymore, so I stood there panting and said: ¡°Stop running, the demon behind is not coming.¡±

    "Bullshit." Sun Xiaopeng was still running wildly.

    Suddenly, a spider web appeared above Sun Xiaopeng's head, covering him directly to the ground.

    Oops, up there.

    As soon as I looked up, a huge spider web fell from above.

    After I fell to the ground covered by cobwebs, I really didn¡¯t want to move. I had never been so tired.

    I didn¡¯t think about anything, I closed my eyes and fainted.

    ¡­¡­

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but I heard Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s voice in a daze.

    "Hey, hey, Axiu."

    I opened my eyes and looked around.

    At this time, Sun Xiaopeng and I were like Zongzi, tied up with spider webs, hanging in mid-air in the tunnel, with only our heads exposed.

    Sun Xiaopeng is only three or four meters away from me.

    "When did you wake up?" I asked Sun Xiaopeng.

    "I just woke up a while ago." Sun Xiaopeng asked vigilantly: "Why don't you think that spider wants to eat us? Is it because we are not to its liking and is it planning to let us go?"

    I didn¡¯t speak.

    "It is a waste of energy to discuss with Sun Xiaopeng whether it is suitable for the spider. It is better to save some energy and think about how to escape.

    Seeing that I was ignoring him, Sun Xiaopeng said again: "Speak, wait a moment"

    Suddenly Sun Xiaopeng stopped talking. I looked up and saw the demon above us. Its red eyes looked at me and Sun Xiaopeng strangely, and then it slowly crawled towards Sun Xiaopeng.

    "Hey, hey, I don't like the food. The one named Zhang Xiu is much tastier than me. Eat it, eat it." Sun Xiaopeng struggled hard.

    ¡¾ps: Please vote for recommendation.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 99: Drive away the demon

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Big spiders have great vision. This Sun Xiaopeng grew up in the Holy Land of Laoshan. The meat is delicious and delicious. When you bite it, there will be a lot of oil stains." I couldn't help but start talking.

    "Zhang Xiu, why are you gloating over there? Do you know that if I get eaten by it, it will eat you next?" Sun Xiaopeng couldn't help but say.

    I rolled my eyes at him: "If it eats me first, you will probably be like me."

    "Besides, you can't digest it if others eat it. You have to eat regularly. It's best for me to keep it for breakfast." I smiled.

    Fu Mo crawled in front of Sun Xiaopeng and opened his bloody mouth.

    I can¡¯t bear it, I¡¯m just joking, but I really can¡¯t bear to see Sun Xiaopeng being eaten in front of me.

    But instead of biting it down like I thought, Shimo spit out a very thin white spider silk from his mouth, and this white spider silk got into Sun Xiaopeng's mouth.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Sun Xiaopeng wailed in pain, and I struggled hard. Although I didn't know what this big spider wanted to do, it was definitely not a good thing, but the spider web that bound me was extremely strong. No matter how I moved, it would not move at all.  .

    Sun Xiaopeng slowly turned pale, foamed at his mouth, and rolled his eyes.

    This big spider slowly withdrew the thread from Sun Xiaopeng's mouth, and then crawled towards me.

    ??????????????????????????????????????This spider thread got into my mouth. Just looking at it would make me sick to death. If it got into my mouth.

    Just thinking about it makes me feel sick to my stomach.

    I feel sick to my stomach, but I can't move now. I have no other choice but to stare.

    This spider slipped down from the thread that hung me on it.

    This spider silk seems to be extremely thin, but it can bear the weight of the demon.

    After it climbed above me, its head leaned towards me, then opened its mouth, and a spider silk slowly crawled towards my mouth.

    I closed my mouth tightly, while the spider thread was squeezing hard.

    "No, I can't stand it anymore."

    I became desperate.

    Suddenly, two figures ran over from the far side of the tunnel.

    Boss Yunhai was wearing a yellow cassock and carrying a string of very large Buddhist beads.

    And Luo Fang next to him was wearing a tight black leather jacket.

    "Go." The boss ran, took off the prayer beads he was wearing, and threw them over my head.

    "Roar."

    The demon was hit by the beads and flew out directly. The spider thread hanging me also broke and I fell to the ground.

    "Save Sun Xiaopeng quickly, he is dying." I shouted to Luo Fang and the others.

    "Urgent like a law!" Luo Fang choked, then took the dagger and threw it towards Sun Xiaopeng's head with great force.

    The dagger cut the spider silk directly, and Sun Xiaopeng also fell down.

    When Boss Yunhai and Luo Fang passed by me, they ignored me and Sun Xiaopeng and ran directly towards the devil.

    "Hey, boss, please untie me first." I shouted.

    "Waiting." The boss responded casually.

    After being defeated at this time, Fu Mo turned around and ran away for some reason.

    The boss picked up the beads on the ground, rushed forward and jumped hard, and put the beads on Fu Mo's head.

    "Luo Fang!" the boss shouted.

    Luo Fang was really skilled. He ran wildly, kicked off the wall next to him, and jumped up. Holding his dagger in his left hand, he stabbed directly into Fu Mo's back and pulled it away.  A large bloody gash was opened on Fu Mo's back.

    Green blood also flowed out of the demon-infested wound.

    A painful roar rang out from Fumo's mouth. Then, it turned around and protruded a huge spider web from its mouth, covering the boss and Luo Fang to the ground. Then it ran away.

    The demon who was so powerful just now actually ran away in despair.

    After the boss took out a talisman in his hand and burned the cobwebs covering them, Luo Fang stood up and was about to chase him. The boss stretched out his hand to grab Luo Fang and said, "There's no need to chase him. It's already gone far away. Let's take a look."  How is Sun Xiaopeng's situation?"

    "Yeah." Luo Fang nodded, and they ran back to us. Luo Fang squatted down, took out a talisman and stuck it on the cobwebs. The cobwebs burned. I quickly pulled away the cobwebs, stood up and wiped them.Sweat stains on forehead: "Damn it, it was too dangerous, I almost died."

    "You're fine, this kid has a big problem." The boss walked over with Sun Xiaopeng on his back.

    Luo Fang frowned and asked, "What's wrong with him?"

    "That big spider just now, if I remember correctly, should be the evil beast left here in Laoshan ten years ago, right?" Boss Yunhai closed his eyes, thought for a while and said, "Sun Xiaopeng is now completely covered in wounds near his heart.  The cobwebs are entangled, it seems that the devil wants to capture Sun Xiaopeng alive and use it as a hostage."

    "Is it dangerous?" I asked.

    Boss Yunhai smiled and asked me: "I said it's not dangerous, do you believe it?"

    "This is not the place to talk. Let's discuss it when we go back." After the boss finished speaking, he walked ahead with Sun Xiaopeng on his back.

    I limped along with Luo Fang and followed the boss outside.

    The smoke inside has dispersed. When we walked out of the tunnel, there were dozens of police officers outside, led by Deputy Director Wang.

    These police officers are all special police, and their guns are probably loaded.

    "Are you okay?" Deputy Director Wang saw us coming out and nervously stepped forward and asked, "Have the ghosts inside been eliminated?"

    "Don't worry, we have already driven him away." I said.

    Fu Mo was seriously injured to begin with, and he was injured by the boss and Luo Fang just now. He will definitely not stay here to kill people, but will find a remote place to hide and recover from his injuries.

    "Okay, I'll arrange a car to take you back right away." Deputy Director Wang breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this.

    "No need, let's drive ourselves." Luo Fang walked to his car.

    At this time, there were already many vehicles blocked here, like a long queue.

    The four of us got into Luo Fang¡¯s car. Luo Fang drove the car into the tunnel, turned around inside, and drove towards Chongqing.

    I was sitting in the passenger seat, feeling an indescribable feeling in my heart. I asked Luo Fang, who was driving next to me: "Hey, your kid is about the same age as me, why are you so much better than me?"

    I thought to myself, if I had Luo Fang's ability, I dare not say that I could kill Niu Zongbing, but I could kill a Night Traveler first, right?

    "Don't be envious. Luo Fang has been practicing Taoism with his master since he was a child. Strictly speaking, his childhood days were more strict and harder than those of Laoshan disciples." The boss said from behind: "How long have you been studying for? Don't rush, take your time.  Take your time."

    I smiled bitterly and said, "That's what I say, but who doesn't want to be more capable?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 100 Removing Spider Silk

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The speed of the car was extremely fast. At about five o'clock in the morning, we returned to the parking garage of Guanyinqiao Pedestrian Street.

    When we carried Sun Xiaopeng back to the second floor of the base, Ai Tangtang and Mao Dacai were already ready.

    At this time, a bed was set up in the hall.

    We laid Sun Xiaopeng flat on the bed.

    "What's the specific situation? Meow." Mao Dacai jumped next to Sun Xiaopeng and sniffed: "Is there evil spirit? Have you encountered a demon?"

    "Yes." I nodded: "Brother Cat, now is not the time to talk about this. Let's take a look at Sun Xiaopeng's situation first."

    The boss pulled hard and tore the clothes on Sun Xiaopeng's chest. Some spider silk crawled out of his left chest and heart area. These spider silks were spread all over his chest, which looked extremely weird.

    The boss touched his bald head and asked, "Mao Dacai, is there anything you can do?"

    "What kind of demon did you encounter?" Mao Dacai gently touched some spider silk with his paw. Suddenly, Sun Xiaopeng, who was lying quietly on the bed, howled in extreme pain.

    "Trouble." Mao Dacai said: "Is this spider silk? It seems that these spider silks have penetrated into this boy's heart. These spider silks are like the blood vessels connecting his heart. If it is not done well, this boy will have to go to the underworld.  Report.¡±

    "How about I help him take out the spider silk?" Ai Tangtang walked up and said, "Maybe it can be done."

    "Hey, eldest sister, now is not the time to joke." I quickly said, "Why don't you find a doctor to operate on him?"

    Luo Fang, who was silent, suddenly said: "Don't underestimate Tang Tang, her hands are very dexterous. Surgeons who have been working for decades may not have the same dexterity as Tang Tang."

    "This is the only way." Boss Yunhai nodded and asked Ai Tangtang, "How sure are you?"

    "About 30%." Ai Tangtang thought for a while and said, "Sun Xiaopeng must be prepared to go to the underworld at any time."

    ¡°Try it, it¡¯s too late to send him back to Laoshan now.¡± Boss Yunhai nodded.

    "Brother Cat, boss, please stay and help me. Luo Fang, you and Zhang Xiu can go out and wait if you have nothing to do." Ai Tangtang waved his hand and stared at Sun Xiaopeng's chest.

    "Let's go." Luo Fang didn't hesitate. He took my hand and walked downstairs. As I walked, I turned back and said, "Hey, eldest sister, this kid is going to die. I rely on you to take it easy."

    Before I could finish speaking, I was dragged downstairs by Luo Fang.

    After Luo Fang came down, he sat on the chair with his legs crossed. I walked to sit opposite him and said to him, "Hey, why don't you look worried at all?"

    "What's there to worry about?" Luo Fang looked up at me and asked.

    This guy, I said speechlessly: "You and Sun Xiaopeng have known each other longer than me. I am worried to death now, but you are indifferent at all?"

    "Is there any use worrying?" Luo Fang stood up and said, "I'm going to make a midnight snack."

    "You can still make midnight snacks?" I looked at Luo Fang's back.

    After he walked into the kitchen, my heart could not calm down.

    ¡°Even if someone I don¡¯t know is going to die, I will feel uncomfortable for a long time, let alone this time it¡¯s Sun Xiaopeng.

    Although that guy Sun Xiaopeng is nagging, he is not evil-minded. Damn it, it was me who called him this time. If he hangs up, I may feel very uncomfortable.

    But just like what Luo Fang said, there is really no point in worrying now.

    I sat on the table, supporting my chin with both hands, and started to be in a daze out of boredom, praying in my heart that this guy Sun Xiaopeng would not die.

    After about half an hour, Luo Fang walked out of the kitchen with two bowls of noodles expressionlessly.

    "Eat it." Luo Fang put down the noodles and sat across from me.

    I had been busy for so long before and was already hungry. I picked up my chopsticks and was about to eat when I looked at Luo Fang strangely and asked, "Is it delicious?"

    "Yes, it should be delicious." Luo Fang coughed.

    I listened and took a bite.

    "How is it?" Luo Fang looked at me and asked.

    ¡°Hey, hey, is it expensive for us to buy salt or something? Why does it have no taste at all.¡± I became speechless.

    This noodle has no taste at all.

    "No, I obviously added a lot of salt." Luo Fang became confused and took a bite himself.

    "Hey, it really doesn't taste good." Luo Fang touched the back of his head, as if he was still wondering.

    "I understand, you kid, look at me first."?, you just want to test my reaction, right?  "I covered my forehead and felt a little headache.

    "Well, that's probably it." Luo Fang nodded.

    "Maybe your sister, the noodles are so unpalatable" I still wanted to say something bad about this guy.

    ¡°After all, this kid Luo Fang is handsome and has a good ability to catch ghosts. If he finally finds something he doesn¡¯t know how to do, he has to work hard, right?

    At this time, the cat Dacai ran down the stairs and said, "It's OK."

    "Is Sun Xiaopeng dead?" I asked quickly.

    "He's not dead, the operation went well." Mao Dacai wagged his tail, sounding in a good mood.

    "Go up and talk." After Luo Fang said that, he ran up.

    When I got to the second floor, Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s chest, the bed, and the floor were all covered in red blood. It was obvious that there were a lot of blood stains.

    And there was a ball of spider silk on the ground, which was obviously taken out from Sun Xiaopeng's chest.

    Ai Tangtang's forehead was stained with sweat. He was sitting on the sofa, breathing heavily. He was obviously very tired. The boss was sewing the wound on Sun Xiaopeng's chest.

    "Are you okay?" Luo Fang stepped forward and asked.

    The boss carefully stitched the wound while nodding and replied: "Well, fortunately we started early. If it had been a few hours later, these spider threads would have completely penetrated into his heart, and even the Great Luo Immortal wouldn't be able to save him."

    "This boy is blessed with great fortune and will never die, meow." Mao Dacai jumped next to Ai Tangtang, lying on the sofa, and said with a leisurely look.

    "It's okay anyway, Luo Fang, you can send him to the hospital for a blood transfusion later. Although we have removed the spider silk, this kid has lost a lot of blood." After the boss sewed up the wound, he also wiped the sweat from his forehead.  Then he went back to his office, took a can of cold beer and took a sip, then breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Well, I'll send him there right now." Luo Fang directly picked up Sun Xiaopeng and left.

    When they pass by me, they will turn to me and say: "By the way, remember to eat all the noodles downstairs."

    After saying that, he walked downstairs.

    "Axiu, if you have time, please clean this place." The boss said to me,

    I nodded, went to get a broom, and started to clean up the blood stains on the ground, while Ai Tangtang asked curiously: "Did Luo Fang cook for you just now?"

    After all, I was working, so I just nodded.

    "Isn't it delicious?"

    "fine."

    "Okay, he's not here, why are you so polite?" Ai Tangtang said with a smile: "That guy Luo Fang, his cooking is so unpalatable, he often uses MSG as salt, and the weirdest thing is that he also  If you like to cook, you will cook for us and torture us if you have nothing to do.¡± (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 101 Meeting Liu Xi by chance

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "This is really a scary hobby." I smiled awkwardly.

    "Okay, tell me why you went to that tunnel and encountered the demon." Boss Yunhai looked at me and said.

    I put the broom in the corner, sat down with Boss Yunhai, and told all these things in detail.

    ¡°Originally, I thought Boss Yunhai would scold me, after all, this matter was too dangerous.

    "That's it. No matter what supernatural events you encounter in the future, you can't be careless. Do you understand?" Boss Yunhai patted me on the shoulder.

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you blame me?¡± I said, ¡°After all, Sun Xiaopeng and I almost lost our lives.¡±

    "I blame you for what you did." Boss Yunhai grinned: "I'm not your master. Besides, any dangerous things have to be experienced. Do you think you have to come to us for help if you encounter any danger?  ?¡±

    Ai Tangtang sat not far away and said with a smile: "That guy Luo Fang used to do this all the time, going out alone to deal with supernatural cases, but you are much better than him. You know how to call for help when you are in danger."

    "I remember when we first met, two years ago, right boss?" Ai Tangtang said: "Luo Fang encountered a zombie and almost lost his life, but in the end he gritted his teeth and dealt with the zombie.  I just spent half a month in the hospital."

    "So is he so powerful?" I asked quickly.

    Boss Yunhai slapped me on the back of the head and scolded me with a smile: "What, you want to imitate him? What he does is extremely dangerous. Luo Fang can't help it. He is too eager to improve his skills, and you don't  urgent."

    "I'm anxious, boss." I stood up from the sofa and said, "I still want to kill General Niu and Ye Youshen. With my current skills? If I don't work hard, there may be no hope in twenty or thirty years.  "

    Ai Tangtang gloated and said: "Slaying Niu General Soldier is just a matter of hard work. He has been working in the underworld for thousands of years and has offended as many as eight hundred enemies, if not one thousand. Isn't it good now? You can just kill a night wandering god to vent your anger."  , Ye Youshen is the mastermind of Tang Xue's matter, right?"

    After listening to Ai Tangtang¡¯s words, the scene of that night when General Niu took away Tang Xue¡¯s soul came to mind.

    "Tangtang, stop talking." Boss Yunhai shook his head slightly at Ai Tangtang: "Everyone has their own goals. Axiu is still young, take your time, there will always be opportunities in the future."

    After receiving the affirmation from the boss, I felt inexplicably more at ease.

    "You guys were busy all night last night. You should rest here or go back to school." Boss Yunhai said, "I still have something to do, so I'll get busy first."

    After saying that, the boss walked back to his cubicle.

    I watched the boss sitting in front of the computer busy, and curiously asked Ai Tangtang: "Hey, Tangtang, what is the boss busy with?"

    "What do you think?" Ai Tangtang tilted his neck and looked at me and said, "According to theory, if the boss sits in front of the computer every day, there must be something important and important, right?"

    "Yeah." I nodded.

    "Then just go in and see what the boss is busy with." Ai Tangtang pointed at the busy boss inside.

    "Is it okay? The boss won't be angry, right?" I looked inside and asked.

    "No, don't worry." Ai Tangtang walked up behind me and pushed me into the boss's office.

    The boss stared at the computer screen very seriously. When he saw us coming in, he just glanced at it without being distracted.

    I walked behind the boss and took a look, and I was immediately stunned.

    Damn it, the boss sits in front of the computer every day just to play QQ Landlords?

    After Ai Tangtang took me to read it, he pulled me out and said sternly: "You see, the boss knows how to be serious in one day. People who don't know think he is busy all day long, but in fact he is fighting landlords."  .¡±

    "Um." I looked at Ai Tangtang curiously and said, "I found that we people all have some strange problems, right? The boss is serious about Landlords, Luo Fang likes to cook, and Sun Xiaopeng is stupid. I was thinking, do you have any  There¡¯s nothing special about it.¡±

    As soon as Ai Tangtang heard what I said, he quickly took two steps back, made a cross with his hands, and said nervously: "If you want to die, just ask them."

    "This girl likes to talk in her sleep." Mao Dacai, who has been lying on the sofa, said: "And she also likes to drool when she dreams. We all know this, meow."

    "Brother Cat, you are seeking death. Your cat food for the next month will be gone." Ai Tangtang yelled at Mao Dacai with an angry look.

    "No, IWhat I said just now was an unconscionable lie and an insult to Miss Tangtang. I, a stinky cat, have no other hobbies but just like to lie to people.  "Mao Dacai rushed up, hugged Ai Tangtang's calf, stared at Ai Tangtang pitifully and said: "Miss Tangtang, don't accept all the cat food, leave half for me, if there is no cat food, I will  Will die.  "

    Ai Tangtang put his hands on his hips and said fiercely to Mao Dacai: "Now you know you are afraid? Do you know who is the boss of this place?"

    "Miss Tangtang is the boss, the absolute boss." Mao Dacai said quickly.

    ??Okay, I understand the strange thing about Cat Fortune. He will do whatever it takes to get cat food.

    Thinking about it carefully, we, the six demon-catchers, are all weirdos.

    "Bah, no, it should be five weirdos. How can I say that I am a weirdo."

    Ai Tangtang looked smug, looked at me with a small mouth and said with a smile: "Since you are one of our own, you will know it if you know it. But if you dare to tell this matter outside, don't blame me for not reminding you first."  You, your wallet will have nothing to do with you from now on."

    "It's no chance, meow." Mao Dacai repeated Ai Tangtang's words to me with a look of shamelessness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t imitate me, do you still want cat food?¡± Ai Tangtang glared at Mao Dacai.

    "I want it." Mao Dacai stared pitifully at Ai Tangtang.

    "Okay, you guys can play, I have to go back to school." I picked up my bag from the ground.

    Ai Tangtang looked at me strangely and asked: "Hey, you haven't slept all night, why don't you go to bed first? Do you still want to study?"

    "Sister, it seems that you have not studied in a regular school. Studying is equivalent to sleeping." I smiled and waved my hand: "Bye, come over to play when I have time."

    After saying that, I ran out of the milk tea shop. It was already half past seven, and the light rail had started operating. I walked to the light rail station at Guanyinqiao Pedestrian Street and took the light rail back to our school.

    It¡¯s still early, so I¡¯m not in a hurry to go in for class. I walk to the noodle shop opposite the school, ready to have something to eat before going in.

    As soon as I entered, I saw Liu Xi sitting inside. She was eating noodles.

    I was a little embarrassed and wanted to turn around and leave. Liu Xi said, "Hey, Zhang Xiu, what's wrong? I'm a tiger? Are you scared when you see me?" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 102 Going on a trip?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I awkwardly sat across from Liu Xi and said, "No, I'm sorry that day. My friends all spoke a bit casually."

    "It's okay. Do you think I really need a boyfriend?" Liu Xi smiled and said, "What are you going to eat? I'll treat you."

    "No, no, I'm just treating you." I quickly ordered a bowl of noodles and paid for Liu Xi.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbOUT??

    "You said you recognized the wrong person that day. Do you know someone who looks very similar to me?" Liu Xi asked curiously.

    I nodded: "Yes."

    "How similar is it? When you saw me, your eyes were dumbfounded." Liu Xi said with a smile.

    "Really?" I scratched the back of my head and said awkwardly, "I told you, I'm afraid you won't believe me."

    "Exactly, tell me." Liu Xi said, "They can't be exactly the same."

    "Ahem, they are exactly the same. They are exactly the same in height and appearance, but their hair is different." I said.

    "Real or false." Liu Xi said with disbelief.

    I nodded, and at this time the boss came over with the noodles. I took the chopsticks and started eating by myself without saying a word.

    Liu Xi seemed to be interested and asked, "Then the person you are talking about is your ex-girlfriend?"

    "No, just an ordinary friend." I shook my head.

    "Tch, I don't believe it. Your eyes turned green when you looked at me. It must be your ex-girlfriend, or you have unrequited love." Liu Xi said with certainty, and then asked: "Which school does that girl go to now?  Are you still in Chongqing?"

    My heart skipped a beat and I felt quite uncomfortable, so I said impatiently: "She's dead."

    "No, I'm sorry." Liu Xi was also a little surprised when he heard what I said.

    She probably didn¡¯t expect that a person about our age would die.

    "I'm leaving first." I always feel a little uncomfortable when facing Liu Xi, and I always subconsciously treat her as Tang Xue. Although I always tell myself in my heart that she is Liu Xi, not Tang Xue, but facing her  It's not that easy for someone who looks exactly like Tang Xue.

    I stood up, turned around and left the noodle shop. I didn¡¯t bother to see Liu Xi¡¯s reaction. I walked out of the noodle shop, looked at the already bustling school entrance, and sighed deeply.

    Why.

    I rubbed my temples, forget it, I don¡¯t want to think about these things anymore, I¡¯d better go to college with peace of mind. After graduating from college, I will work hard to learn Taoism and kill Mr. Niu and Ye Youshen.

    I have been a bit unambitious and have no goals in my life since I was a child.

    ???????????????? Or in previous lives, it was actually arranged by others. Going to elementary school, middle school, and then university were all arranged by the elders.

    I have never thought about what I will do in the future. Killing Niu Zongbing and Ye Youshen is my only goal now and the only thing I want to do.

    When we walked back to the classroom, there were still a lot of people, but Qin Jiang and the others hadn¡¯t come yet.

    I walked to the very back and sat down, then fell down and started to sleep.

    Damn it, I didn¡¯t get a good rest last night. If you include the hour or two when I was knocked unconscious by the devil, I only slept for a short while, which was totally not enough.

    As soon as my eyelids closed, I fell asleep directly.

    While sleeping, I heard the voices of Qin Jiang, Shen Kai and others talking next to me.

    "Axiu, this guy looks so weak. Did he call a health care provider yesterday?"

    "Who can say this for sure? Damn it, even if you call the big health care department, they won't take me with you."

    "You're the one who's only 3.5 seconds? Your pants are soft before you even take them off. How much do other girls despise you?"

    I opened my eyes and saw Shen Kai and Fatty sitting on the left side of me discussing endlessly. I rolled my eyes at them and said, "Aren't you two boring?"

    "Keep sleeping with you." Shen Kai waved his hand and continued to discuss with the fat man who would last longer.

    Fortunately, the people sitting behind here are mostly men. If it were a girl, they would probably give her a kick.

    "Are you okay?" Qin Jiang put a hand on my shoulder and asked.

    Qin Jiang is the only person who knows what I went out to do yesterday.

    Although he didn¡¯t know the specific details, he could understand that I went to deal with ghosts yesterday.

    "Encountering a tough situation"?No big deal.  I nodded, sat up, rubbed my eyes and asked, "What time is it?"  "

    "get out of class ends in a few minutes. Tomorrow is Friday and we have two days off. Our old class has organized us to go to the beach for vacation. Do you want to go?" Qin Jiang asked me with a smile: "It's not just our class, it seems that several classes are going. .¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I asked, ¡°Pay your own money?¡±

    "Hainan, it seems to be the off-season for tourism recently, so the air tickets are very cheap, only more than 600 for a round trip. Including accommodation and entertainment, it is only 2,000. Most of the people in our class have signed up." Qin Jiang said.

    "Needless to say, these two guys must have gone, right?" I pointed at Shen Kai and Fatty and asked.

    "yes."

    "yes."

    Shen Kai and Fatty nodded in unison.

    Then Shen Kai put his arm around my shoulders and said: "Hey, Axiu, let me tell you, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. The legendary bikini, beach, and all the romantic factors are present. Then we will be on the beach, drinking  Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to have red wine and chat with a beautiful woman about your life ideals? Don¡¯t go, kid. If you¡¯re short of money, our third brother will help you out.¡±

    "Don't ask me for money, you're tacky." I glared at Shen Kai and thought to myself, damn, it just so happens that Deputy Director Wang will pay 150,000, maybe we can really go and have a good time.

    "Okay, I'll go." I nodded and asked, "What time will we leave tomorrow?"

    "Haha, I knew your kid would definitely go. I'll go to the class teacher to talk to you later, and then I'll book a flight. I'll help you with the money first." Qin Jiang said with a smile.

    I asked curiously: "Hey, no, I can understand these two perverts going to Hainan to pick up girls, and I can understand them going to Hainan to relax. What are you doing in Hainan? Don't you know how to spend more time with Fang Jing?"

    "Who are you calling a pervert?"

    "We go there just to have sex, you go there just to relax."

    Shen Kai and Fatty became seriously dissatisfied.

    I looked at the unconvinced expressions on the faces of these two guys and secretly laughed in my heart. Now Deputy Director Wang has not received the money yet. When I get to Hainan, I will see my brother specializing in all kinds of dissatisfaction.

    Qin Jiang said with a smile: "I also went there to relax. I am very stressed."

    After the matter was decided, after the teacher announced that get out of class was over, we walked out of the classroom and went to the class teacher to sign up. I didn¡¯t have cash here, so Qin Jiang helped advance the money first, and then we returned to the dormitory to get ready.

    Me, Shen Kai, and Qin Jiang all brought shorts, swimming trunks and the like, but what Fatty prepared made the three of us stunned.

    ¡¾ps: Guess what kind of embarrassing and strange events these four buddies will encounter when they go to Hainan?  Want to know?  Okay, hurry up and vote for recommendation!  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 103 Pig Fairy Island

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    At this time, the fat man was putting women's swimsuits into his bag, and there were more than one, at least a dozen.

    "Hey, hey, Fatty, what are you doing, are you crazy? Why are you bringing such a girl's swimsuit?" Shen Kai walked up and grabbed Fatty's hand.

    The fat man chuckled and said, "When I arrived in Hainan, I gave these swimsuits to the girls in our class. I was excited to see them swimming in the swimsuits I gave them."

    "What's there to be excited about?" Qin Jiang rolled his eyes at him.

    "After they finish wearing them, I will take these swimsuits back to the dormitory and sell them. I don't believe that the girls in this building are not interested." The fat man said, "Am I particularly business-minded?"

    I was just about to say how could anyone buy such a thing? Shen Kai's eyes lit up: "Fat brother, leave one for your brother when the time comes."

    "Okay." The fat man patted his chest and agreed.

    Okay, some people really like this kind of thing. Qin Jiang and I looked at each other helplessly and sighed deeply.

    Early the next morning, the four of us got up.

    I only brought one bag, which was just a change of clothes, and I also brought a ¡®guy¡¯ to deal with ghosts.

    I heard that I would go there for three days, but I don¡¯t know what might happen, so I¡¯d better bring it with me to be prepared.

    Qin Jiang was about the same age as me, he only carried a few changes of clothes, but the fat man exaggerated and brought three bulging travel bags. Shen Kai also brought a lot of things.

    We carried our things to the school playground.

    There were five classes in total this time, and about 250 people went together.

    Everyone was carrying a lot of things, and I saw Zhang Chun who was busy. Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t talked much with Yan Beixun since I helped him solve the matter.

    Seeing that I was very enthusiastic, he came up and handed me a cigarette and said, "Brother Zhang, are you going too? I'll help you carry your things to the car first."

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s nothing, I can just take it myself.¡± After saying that, we waited for a while, and then some leader of the school came to lecture us, and we didn¡¯t recognize him.

    Then ten buses drove in from outside the school, and after getting on the bus, they went straight to the airport.

    This time it was basically a chartered flight. The whole plane was filled with people from our school. The seats of Qin Jiang and the others were quite far away from mine. I looked around and finally found my seat.

    I¡¯m not afraid of everyone laughing when I say it. This is my first time flying. I¡¯m lucky, I got a seat by the window. I felt a little uneasy after I sat down.

    Why are you worried?

    No matter who you are, the first time you take a plane, you will have the thought of whether the plane will suddenly fall.

    I was watching the students in the corridor looking for their seats, and suddenly I spotted a familiar figure.

    Liu Xi.

    At this time, Liu Xi was wearing a denim skirt, a pink T-shirt, and a hip-hop hat, and she walked over to me with her suitcase in hand.

    After Liu Xi put the luggage in the locker above, he sat next to me and waved to me with a smile: "Hello."

    "It's quite a fate." I smiled awkwardly at Liu Xi. After she sat next to me, she asked, "I didn't expect you to go too."

    "Yes." I nodded.

    Then we fell silent because we didn¡¯t know what to talk about.

    Time passed little by little, and soon the plane closed the door and then slowly started.

    "Hey, do you think this plane will fall down while flying?" After I felt the plane moving, I asked Liu Xi nervously.

    Liu Xi said doubtfully: "How could it be? You have watched too many movies. Airplanes are one of the safest means of transportation."

    I looked at the accelerating plane outside the window, swallowed my saliva and said, "It's certainly safe if nothing happens, but if you look at other trains or cars, if something goes wrong, there is always a chance of survival. If this plane squeaks and falls,  If we go down, can we still survive?"

    "Don't worry." Liu Xi patted my shoulder.

    ?Then the plane suddenly accelerated and then slowly took off.

    When the plane flew out of the ground, my whole heart was hanging, for fear that some of its screws would loosen, and then we would all go to the underworld to report.

    Fortunately, this only exists in my imagination. The plane is fine, but I am in trouble.

    When we took off, I grabbed Liu Xi¡¯s hand without realizing it, and squeezed her hand until it turned red.

    If it weren¡¯t for LiuXi finally reminded me that I didn¡¯t even know.

    I swear, I am definitely not trying to take advantage. With my beauty, it¡¯s those old ladies who want to take advantage of me, but this is really embarrassing.

    "It's easy to say that Liu Xi either doesn't know me, or has a close relationship with me. It just so happens that Liu Xi and I are somewhat, how should I say, ambiguous.

    Fortunately, Liu Xi didn¡¯t mind much and just gave me a look of disdain.

    The plane flew for two hours before landing at Sanya International Phoenix Airport.

    As soon as I stepped off the plane, I felt the enthusiasm of Hainan.

    You don¡¯t need to ask me what Hainan¡¯s passion is, it¡¯s just one word, hot.

    Although Chongqing is also famous for being hot, the air conditioning inside the plane is so comfortable that it¡¯s unbearable when you step out.

    All the students walked out of the airport together and waited in the parking lot outside the airport.

    The person who brought us all here this time was a school director named Huang Yuanhua.

    Director Huang is very thin, in his fifties, and wears a shabby suit.

    He held a loudspeaker and said as loudly as the tour guide: "Dear students, classmates, let's not run around and gather together. Then a big carriage will take us to the beach."

    "yeah!"

    ¡°It¡¯s so cool!¡±

    "You can see the sea now."

    There were bursts of high-pitched shouts from the crowd.

    "Everyone, don't be too excited. We will take a boat to the famous scenic spot in Sanya, Zhuxian Island, and we will spend a pleasant three days on Zhuxian Island." Director Huang said loudly.

    At this time, Qin Jiang, Shen Kai, and Fatty also walked next to me. Shen Kai asked: "Hey, have you heard about the Pig Fairy Island?"

    "I haven't heard of it." Qin Jiang said doubtfully, "What about you?"

    The fat man thought about it carefully and said, "I have never heard of the Pig Fairy Island, but it is true that there is a Wild Boar Island in Sanya."

    ¡°Damn it.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but curse: ¡°Could this so-called Pig Fairy Island be Wild Boar Island?¡±

    "The possibility is extremely high. These school leaders are all trying to make nice things." Shen Kai sighed.

    Soon ten buses arrived. After we got on the bus together, we drove for about twenty minutes and arrived at a harbor where a large ship was waiting for us.

    Director Huang said enthusiastically: "Everyone, please get on the boat."

    After all of us got on board, the ship set off to the sea.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 104 Wild Boar Island

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The four of us were standing in Class A. Although it was noon and the sun was strong, the sea breeze was blowing, which made us feel particularly comfortable.

    "How long will it take to get to that island?" I wiped the sweat from my forehead and looked back. The entire Class A on the ship were all from our school.

    Not everyone can tell everyone, but most of them are doing two things.

    The women were holding their mobile phones and taking various selfies facing the sea, while the men gathered together and looked at the beauties in revealing clothes with lewd eyes.

    The four of us are typical.

    No, it should be said that Fatty and Shen Kai are the typical ones. At this time, the two of them were looking straight at the two girls not far away.

    ¡°These two women have good looks and figures.

    "Fat brother, come on, give me the swimsuit." Shen Kai looked at the two women, swallowed, patted the fat man on the shoulder and said.

    The fat man¡¯s eyes were also straight, and his mouth kept squeaking, as if he was swallowing saliva.

    To be honest, it would be a failure for the second generation of rich people to treat him like him.

    "Then I'm having sex?" The fat man asked himself and took out two pink swimsuits from his bag, then walked towards the two women.

    Because they were far apart, I didn¡¯t know what the fat man said to them. Anyway, in the end, the two women started scolding the fat man.

    Then the fat man came back dejectedly.

    I asked curiously: "What happened? What happened?"

    "Those two women said I was a pervert." The fat man said with a bitter look on his face.

    I thought for a while and said, "Yes, that's right."

    "Fuck, do I look like a pervert? From head to toe, how do I look like a pervert?" The fat man asked helplessly.

    "They look alike from head to toe." Qin Jiang stood aside and said with a smile.

    "They still say I'm ugly." The fat man said, "It's fine if they say I'm sexy, that's what a man is, but I can't bear to say I'm ugly."

    "Oh, I'm just giving you a swimsuit. Why are you attacking me? Fat brother, give me the swimsuit. I'll give it to you and scold those two old ladies." Shen Kai said indignantly.

    "Here, scold me." The fat man handed over the swimsuit without thinking.

    Shen Kai walked over with a smile.

    "Look, these two women are talking very viciously. Shen Kai will definitely be scolded. Oh my god, why did he touch them?" The fat man's eyes widened.

    At this time, Shen Kai touched the hand of one of the women, smiling as if he didn't know what he was talking about. The woman didn't resist at all.

    This makes me a little confused. How did Shen Kai do it?

    After the two women put away their swimsuits, Shen Kai took out his cell phone and wrote down something before finally walking back.

    "Fat brother, look at you, Xiaoqing and Xiaorou are such two beautiful girls. They speak so softly that they melt my heart." Shen Kai came back and patted the fat man on the back of his head: "Those two  The girl asked me to scold you to calm them down."

    "Stop talking nonsense, Brother Kai, what did you do just now, give me a swimsuit, and why did you touch it?" I asked.

    "It's too simple. In this world, faces are judged. I just walked over and before I said anything, the two girls asked me if I was sending swimsuits. I nodded and they said yes." Shen Kai said, "I see.  The two of them were so cooperative, so they said they knew how to read faces, and then touched their little tender hands, oh my god, don't tell me, the touch was so tender that it felt like it was dripping."

    "Blow, you can blow hard." The fat man said.

    "Really, in the end they shamelessly asked for my phone number and said we would contact you again when we got to Pig Fairy Island and we could go swimming together." Shen Kai put his arm around Fatty's shoulders and said, "Brother Fatty, you gave me the swimsuit. It's a blessing.  , Yongquan reports that Qin Jiang has a daughter-in-law, we have to keep an eye on him, he has no chance with these two girls."

    "As for Axiu, I don't count him among them because he is impotent. You said, I will ask them out and we go swimming together. Wouldn't it be great?" Shen Kai said, "Two swimsuits for two fair girls."  Let a young girl swim with you, this is a business where you can only make a profit but not lose any money."

    "Fuck you, who are you calling impotent?" I couldn't help cursing.

    "As for you, you don't want a girl as beautiful as Liu Xi. I can't think of any other reason except that you are impotent." After Shen Kai finished speaking, I kicked him away.

    This kid can run pretty fast.

    After the fight ended, the boat sailed for about half an hour, and an island finally appeared in front of us.

    This island is quite big, and the harbor isIt is a small town, and behind it, there are barren mountains.

    But no matter how you look at it, this is not a scenic tourist attraction.

    After the boat arrived, we all got off the boat.

    There was a small square after disembarking. After everyone gathered here, Director Huang took a loudspeaker and said: "Dear students, this trip is to cultivate everyone's ability to survive in the wild"

    As soon as I heard Director Huang say this, I knew in my heart that it was terrible.

    "Most of today's students live in cities and have never really experienced the excitement of the jungle, so our school decided to take everyone into the forest to experience living in the jungle for three days. This experience is rare.  ." Director Huang said with a smile.

    I couldn't help but asked loudly: "Director Huang, you mean, don't we live in this town? We live on the mountain behind?"

    "This classmate is right, we chose the unique Pig Fairy Island just to experience this kind of life." Director Huang nodded shamelessly.

    "Damn it, why are we living in the jungle?"

    Someone else said dissatisfiedly.

    "Don't worry, this student. The school has already considered this problem, so it has prepared a large number of tents in advance. Later, the five classes will each choose some representatives and come with me to get the tents."

    Director Huang smiled.

    Someone asked loudly and dissatisfied: "Then what shall we eat?"

    "Good question again. Our school has specially prepared a lot of white rice, Chinese cabbage, etc. for all the students. It is definitely enough. You can cook by yourself in the jungle." Director Huang said.

    Shen Kai couldn't help it anymore and shouted: "Hey, old man, we gave you so much money, and this is the condition?"

    "I just don't have money." Director Huang was very direct this time: "Two thousand yuan, the round trip ticket is almost half gone. What's wrong, you still want to stay in a five-star hotel? You think I am happy, and it is not arranged by the leaders of the school  Yes, how can I be happy if I follow you to endure hardships in this jungle?"

    Speaking of this, Director Huang also looked unhappy.

    This guy told countless lies along the way, but I believe this sentence is absolutely true.

    I don¡¯t know what the school leaders did wrong to end up like this.

    The more than two hundred young talents who were originally in high spirits suddenly became listless.

    "The beach was promised, and the bikini was promised!" Shen Kai sighed helplessly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 105 The Story of Wild Boar Island

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    No matter how much everyone regrets, things have become a foregone conclusion and basically cannot be changed.

    We went to the express delivery place in this town with Director Huang, picked up a large number of tents, rice and vegetables from generation to generation, and then started climbing the mountain.

    It can be said like this.

    There were two hundred of us, except half of them women, all carrying a bag of stuff to climb the mountain.

    I was carrying a tent, which was extremely heavy. I originally wanted to ask Qin Jiang, Fatty, or Shen Kai to help me, but it turned out that all three of them were carrying generations of white rice, so I immediately shut up and stopped talking.

    The scenery on this mountain is quite good. We climbed for an hour, and then Director Huang, who led the team, found a basin.

    This basin is surrounded by dense woods, while the bottom of the basin is quite open and full of lawns.

    And it¡¯s quite big, the size of three or four basketball courts.

    "Okay, students, let's work hard to set up the tent, then find firewood, make a fire, and cook." Director Huang said loudly.

    This tent is quite big and can accommodate four people.

    It¡¯s enough to set up one tent for every four people.

    After the four of us took a small bag of rice, some vegetables, and an iron pot, we started to find a spot in the corner of the basin to set up the tent.

    Qin Jiang and I were responsible for setting up the tent, Shen Kai was responsible for cooking, and Fatty went to find firewood.

    The division of labor is quite clear.

    There is a small stream on the edge of the basin. The water is quite clear. Everyone is washing vegetables here. Shen Kai took the cabbage and ran over to wash vegetables with a group of old women.

    Setting up a tent is a very hard job. The most important thing is that neither Qin Jiang nor I have ever set up this thing before. We still took a manual and read it while doing it.

    It took until nearly five o'clock in the afternoon to set up the tent.

    By this time, Shen Kai had already washed the dishes.

    "Hey, where did Fatty go? He can pick up some firewood for a few hours." Shen Kai said with a dissatisfied look on his face.

    Qin Jiang smiled and said: "This is a forest after all, and it is not small. Maybe I got lost and will be back later."

    "Don't tell me, what if that kid really gets lost and gets thrown in there." I said with some worry.

    Shen Kai waved his hand: "Don't worry so much. It's such a bad place. Where can we throw people away? I thought it was the Greater Khingan Mountains."

    What Shen Kai said makes sense.

    "Are these students still used to being here?" Suddenly, Director Huang walked over with a smile, as if he was a leader inspecting.

    ¡°Adapt, especially adapt.¡± The three of us nodded in succession.

    Everyone has been deceived into this miserable place, is it possible that Director Huang can still be beaten?  After all, he is the leader of our school. If he is really offended then, if he tries to do something during our exams, then we will be in trouble.

    "Just get used to it. This time of outdoor survival training, ahem, it's nothing. You go ahead and get busy." Director Huang seemed to have spilled the beans, so he turned around and left in embarrassment.

    "What the hell?" Shen Kai took out his cell phone, lowered his head and tinkered with it for a while, then angrily shouted at Qin Jiang and me: "Fuck, come and take a look."

    "What's wrong? I was shocked." I said, then walked to Shen Kai and looked at his mobile phone.

    When I saw it, I couldn't help but feel angry. What Shen Kai logged into was the homepage of our school's official website. The biggest headline on it read "Sophomore students from Normal University actively signed up for wilderness survival training and learned survival skills in a difficult environment."  ¡·.

    Hey, did you plan to travel to Sanya as promised before coming here?

    ¡°If I had said from the beginning that this was some bullshit wilderness survival training, I swear, none of the two hundred or so of us would have come.

    I didn¡¯t expect that I would be tricked by those bastard leaders of the school.

    Qin Jiang also didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry: ¡°I asked why the school was suddenly so kind and allowed us to go to Sanya to play. It turns out that¡¯s what happened. It also gave him fucking wilderness survival training to train his uncle.¡±

    "By the way, have you heard about the rumors about Wild Boar Island?" Shen Kai said to us with a smile, "I had nothing to do before, so I searched this place and found that there are stories here."

    "What story?" I asked as I sat down on the ground.

    "This story tells why this place is called Wild Boar Island." Shen Kai said: "It is said that a long time ago, there were many wild boars on this island. There were two young clan leaders who were highly skilled in martial arts and good at finding traces. Every time they hunted, they would  Returning with a full load. One Mid-Autumn Festival night, two young patriarchs disappeared at the same time, leaving behind two pools of blood and a messy giant?Boar hoof prints.

    "Everyone thought it was the Wild Boar King. Then the people from Yeboar Island found a guy named Brother Rong to kill the Wild Boar King. Brother Rong prepared for three years, and then found the Wild Boar King and had a fight."

    I curled my lips and said, "That's nonsense. You're fighting with a wild boar. If you just set up a trap, won't you kill it?"

    Shen Kai rolled his eyes at me: "You guys, your stories are all exaggerated, okay? Listen to me and continue."

    "That night, when the moon was dark and the wind was high, the Wild Boar King was alerted by Brother Rong and came out to fight. The two sides started a fierce battle, from the south of the island to the north of the island, and from the north to the west of the island, until the sky was dark and the earth was dark." Shen Kai  He spoke with great joy, as if he had seen it with his own eyes.

    Qin Jiang said impatiently: "Fuck, do they have to fly up to the sky and fight to have fun? Don't talk about other things, just tell us the result."

    "Ahem, what happened next is more mysterious." Shen Kai said: "This Wild Boar King was defeated by Brother Rong and actually spoke human language."

    "It turns out that the Wild Boar King was good friends with the Fox King on Dongzhou Island and the Snake King on Xizhou Island a long time ago. They often met together to discuss finding some fairy fruit."

    "It turns out that the Wild Boar King got the fairy fruit and kept it for himself."

    "The Fox King and the Snake King held a grudge because they suspected that the Wild Boar King had not revealed the secret of his exclusive enjoyment of the fairy fruit. They endured the pain of being reborn, and were reincarnated as two old clan leaders. After their parents took over the position of clan leader, they took the opportunity of the Wild Boar King to leave the island and led their clansmen to the island.  He slaughtered the wild boar prince and his grandson to express his hatred. The wild boar king went to heaven for three days, but it lasted three years on earth. When he returned, he saw that all his descendants had been killed, so he killed the fox king and snake king in a rage."

    "Although Brother Rong went to the island to kill him, he was moved by Brother Rong's heroic behavior and gave half of the elixir he had obtained through long-term practice to Brother Rong to restore his body, and the other half to his beloved Eighteenth  Daughter Xiaomi, the little girl turned into a human after taking half a grain of elixir and married Brother Rong. The Wild Boar King became a fossil due to losing the elixir. This giant wild boar stone still stands on the island to this day."

    "Then what?" I heard it quietly and interestingly.

    "What else is there, it's over." Shen Kai said: "Later on, this island was called Wild Boar Island."

    "This story is really nonsense." I curled my lips, but after thinking about it carefully, maybe the idea of ??becoming an immortal in this story was exaggerated. Maybe there used to be a wild boar in this shabby place that became a monster, and was finally taken in, and then  There is a story about the Wild Boar King.

    Suddenly Shen Kai said: "Do you think this fat man will be snatched away by the Wild Boar King?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 106 Something happened?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "But that's not right. The fat man is covered in fat, and even the Wild Boar King doesn't have an appetite." Shen Kai asked and answered his own question.

    I rolled my eyes at him: "Brother, even if the story of the Wild Boar King is true, think about it, how many years have passed, and this island is such a big place, even if the Wild Boar King is still alive, these people on the island  It¡¯s easy to kill him, right?¡±

    After hearing what I said, Shen Kai may also feel that it makes sense, and nodded slightly: "But Fatty hasn't been back for so long, do you want to tell Director Huang?"

    "Let's wait a little longer. If we don't come back when it gets dark, go talk to me." I said.

    It was not far from dark at this time.

    Soon, all the meals were prepared. In the end, we shamelessly went to Zhang Chun¡¯s tent to eat.

    Fortunately, Zhang Chun and the others are from the dormitory next door, so they know each other very well, so it¡¯s not a big deal.

    The sky is gradually getting dark.

    Director Huang is really fucking ruthless in conducting so-called wilderness survival training. There is not even a light in this place, so we have to build many fires to provide lighting.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????It¡¯s really dark and the fat guy hasn¡¯t even come back, so I¡¯m really worried.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m worried about the Wild Boar King in that story.

    That story seems to be meant to deceive children, but it would be quite troublesome if the fat man really got lost in the forest.

    This place may not be said to be big, but it may not be that small. After all, it is inside a big mountain.

    The three of us found Director Huang¡¯s tent together, called him out, and told him the situation.

    When Director Huang heard that someone was missing, he suddenly became anxious: "What? It's already dark and you haven't come back yet? Why didn't you tell me earlier?"

    I have to say that we quite appreciate this point about Director Huang. As soon as we heard that Fatty hadn¡¯t come back yet, we immediately used his big loudspeaker to summon people.

    "Everyone gather together. There are students who are in the forest and have not come out yet. If there are students who are willing to go to the forest to find him, come to me to sign up and receive the flashlight."

    More than twenty buddies came.

    Suddenly, another girl hurried over. This girl was very beautifully dressed and wore glasses. She panted and said to Director Huang: "Huang, Director Huang, Liu Xi from our class hasn't come back either."

    "Liu Xi? Is she a girl?" Director Huang frowned tightly.

    When I heard this, I was a little stunned and asked the girl: "How long did Liu Xi go out?"

    "In the afternoon, she went out to collect firewood, and she hasn't come back yet."

    When I heard this, I couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±

    "I thought she just couldn't find her way back for a while. She hasn't come back until now, so I was a little worried. After hearing Director Huang's voice, I thought it would be better to tell Director Huang." This girl seemed to be attracted by me.  Frightened, he took a step back and said weakly.

    Qin Jiang put his hand on my shoulder and said with a smile: "You also said that you are not interested in Liu Xi. The fat man is gone, and I don't see how worried you are. Liu Xi has not come back, so worried."

    I rolled my eyes at him, how can this be the same? What can a fat man do? But Liu Xi is different. After all, she is a beautiful girl.

    Director Huang seemed to have encountered such a situation for the first time. He coughed and said: "Everyone has a mobile phone, right? Come and get a flashlight and go to the mountains to find it. By the way, remember, it must be two or three together, not two."  Separate, it¡¯s dark now, and it¡¯s not necessarily safe in the mountains. If you don¡¯t find her in two hours, come back and we¡¯ll call the police.¡±

    "It's not that serious, don't worry."

    We comforted Director Huang.

    ¡°The one who is probably most worried is Director Huang. No matter what, he is leading the team this time, and he will be responsible for any problems that arise.

    We each received a flashlight and were ready to go into the mountain. I thought about it and went back to the tent to pick up my bag.

    It¡¯s very dark now, and no one can tell what we might encounter in the mountains.

    In order to improve efficiency, more than 20 of us walked in groups of two. Shen Kai smiled and pulled the girl who just came to tell everyone that Liu Xi was missing into the mountain.

    That girl seems to have a good relationship with Liu Xi, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be willing to go into the mountain in the middle of the night.

    "And I was with Qin Jiang.

    Although it is night, we are in Hainan after all, and we are still on an island. There is a humid and muggy air in the air, which of course makes me feel very uncomfortable.

     I walked in front, Qin Jiang walked behind.

    After I walked a few steps, Qin Jiang from behind asked: "Hey, Axiu, do you think Liu Xi and Fatty encountered something dirty?"

    I turned back and smiled at Qin Jiang: "Don't worry too much. How can there be so many dirty things in this world? Just look for it. If it doesn't work, call the police later. Although the mountain is big, if the police are dispatched to search the mountain, they can always find it."  Find people.¡±

    "Yes." Qin Jiang nodded.

    It is very quiet in the mountains at night, and occasionally there will be insects chirping from both sides.

    I held a flashlight and searched continuously in the dark forest.

    And occasionally you can see the light of a flashlight in the distance.

    Looking for someone aimlessly like this is really a boring thing.

    You don¡¯t know when you will find someone. This feeling is very boring and annoying.

    Qin Jiang and I searched for more than half an hour, our legs were numb, but we still didn¡¯t have any clues.

    "Axiu, let's take a rest here." Qin Jiang pointed to a big tree and said.

    I nodded, then sat under the tree with Qin Jiang, took out the cigarette, lit it, took a puff, and cursed: "Damn it, where on earth can this fat man die?"

    "Who knew" Qin Jiang suddenly shouted: "Ghost!"

    I was smoking when I was startled by Qin Jiang¡¯s roar.

    I quickly stood up and asked, "Where is it?"

    "Over there!" Qin Jiang pointed in one direction.

    I looked along, and there was a bunch of bushes over there. I shined a flashlight on it, but there was nothing there.

    "What are you doing, scaring me?" I said speechlessly: "Aren't you boring? You don't know how to scare me. You scare me to death."

    But I soon realized something was wrong. Qin Jiang's face was very pale, his whole body was shaking slightly, his eyes were wide open, and he said to me: "Really, really, I just saw two eyes staring at us in the bush.  "

    "Really?" As soon as I heard it, I felt something was wrong.

    Qin Jiang said nervously: "No, otherwise let's go back."

    "It's not like you don't know that there are ghosts in the world, so you're scared of nothing." I am a brave person, and I'm not a coward, so I said, "I'm here, come and kill a ghost, you"

    "ah!"

    Suddenly, a girl¡¯s scream came from in front of us, and the sound was not very far away.

    Qin Jiang and I looked at each other.

    "Something happened, go over and take a look!" I grabbed Qin Jiang's hand and ran in the direction where the scream came from.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 107 Discussion

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When Qin Jiang and I ran, we saw Shen Kai and the girl who was looking for Liu Xi sitting under a tree. At this time, the girl was hugging Shen Kai tightly and still screaming.

    "What's going on?" I asked breathlessly looking at Shen Kai.

    "Why are you two here?" Shen Kai looked at us with confusion.

    Qin Jiang said: "We heard someone screaming here, so we came over to see what was going on."

    "Ahem, don't I think it's appropriate to tell Xiaomei a ghost story based on the current situation?" Shen Kai looked directly at the two of us, as if to say: I'm trying to pick up girls, why are you two here to be light bulbs?

    "If I had a knife in my hand right now, I would definitely stab this grandson twice. I don't even care what the situation is now. He still wants to pick up girls.

    "But now we are still a little shocked, and we are too lazy to talk nonsense with Shen Kai.

    I took Qin Jiang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue looking for people and wait for them to continue telling ghost stories.¡±

    After finishing speaking, I said to Shen Kai: "By the way, I forgot to tell you that telling ghost stories at night can easily attract ghosts."

    "You think I'm a liar?" Shen Kai said with a smile.

    Qin Jiang and I left and continued searching.

    After what happened to Shen Kai, we were not as panicked as before.

    After we left, we didn¡¯t speak to each other. We walked up the mountain for more than ten minutes. Suddenly, there was another scream not far away on the left.

    But this time it wasn¡¯t a girl screaming, but a boy.

    Qin Jiang and I looked at each other.

    Qin Jiang asked: "Hey, can telling ghost stories really attract ghosts?"

    "Theoretically, it's true. Damn it. Don't let it be that Shen Kai's grandson told ghost stories and attracted dirty things." I couldn't help but curse.

    Although we said goodbye verbally, our feet were not idle and we ran in the direction where the shouting came from.

    Soon, we both ran to the place where the accident happened.

    This is a creek, and there are two boys beside the creek.

    At this time, one of them was frothing at the mouth and lying on the edge of the stream with his eyes rolled back, while the other one was pinching him hard.

    "What's wrong? Bro." I recognized these two people who went up the mountain together, so I walked up to Qin Jiang and asked.

    This person looked very panicked. When he saw Qin Jiang and I appeared, he seemed to calm down and said hurriedly: "I don't know. Wang Li and I just walked to the creek and wanted to take a rest. Wang Li went to take a dip.  Pee, and after a while, something that looked like the ancient wedding procession appeared walking by the stream."

    "I dodged, but Wang Li didn't have time to dodge. He was knocked down by a person carrying a sedan chair. He fainted and couldn't wake up."

    "The wedding team? Is it a ghost?" Qin Jiang cursed: "Fuck you."

    "Wang Li peed?" I frowned.

    As I said before, if you want to pee in the mountains at night, you must pee with the wind. If it is against the wind, the dirty things will be unhappy.

    It seems that Wang Li peed against the wind and drew out the dirty things.

    "No, I'm timid, don't scare me." After listening to Qin Jiang's words, this man's face turned paler. He had obviously guessed that he had encountered dirty things before, but he definitely didn't want to believe it in his heart. Now  Hearing Qin Jiang say it with certainty, he naturally felt even more frightened.

    I frowned. The situation Wang Li encountered was similar to what Fatty encountered back then.

    It was the same as when I first met Yan Beixun, when the fat man¡¯s soul was taken away by that evil ghost.

    This kind of situation is actually very common in the wilderness. In more official terms, it is the corridor of ghost soldiers. To put it bluntly, it is these ghosts who have nothing to do at night and come out to scare them.

    If a person is encountered by these guys, if he is unlucky, his soul will be taken away by these guys.

    If you find it back in time, it will be fine. If you wait until dawn and still can't find the soul, then things will be serious.

    Of course, this person will not die. In medical terms, he will become a vegetative state and will not wake up for the rest of his life.

    "Brother Jiang, you and this buddy take Wang Li back to the camp first. Don't talk about it yet. We'll talk about it when I come back." I said.

    Qin Jiang hurriedly said to me: "Is it difficult?"

    "It's okay, let's see how that team of dirty guys is doing." I rubbed my temples and then asked, "Which direction did they run from?"

    This guy pointed to the creek: "I saw them walking all the way up the creek."??'s.  "

    "Yeah." I nodded, and then took out a money sword from my bag.

    "Oh, you can catch ghosts." This guy looked at me more surprised than before.

    I turned around and smiled at him, then I ran up the creek with the money sword in my right hand and the flashlight in my left hand.

    Although the matter of finding Fatty and Liu Xi is important, if we don't help now, these guys will be dead.

    I ran following the news for about twenty minutes, and vaguely saw the shadow of a sedan in front of me.

    "Stay!" I shouted, and then ran up.

    This sedan chair is carried by four paper figures wearing black birthday suits. It looks very strange when you shine a flashlight on them at night.

    Of course, the weirdest thing is the sedan chair.

    The red color is very bright, and it is particularly conspicuous in this dark mountain.

    "I'm the demon hunter Zhang Xiu. I wonder which immortal is ahead of me?" I ran up and said.

    I have read ancient books and found out that when encountering such Yin soldiers, you don¡¯t necessarily have to fight them desperately, you can ¡®negotiate¡¯ them.

    Because he was seduced by the Yin soldiers in the corridor, it can only be said that the person was extremely unlucky, not because he had any grudges with these ghosts.

    In this case, you can discuss it with these ghosts.

    In fact, many demon hunters are like this. They will discuss some things with the ghost first. It is not like in movies, TV shows, or novels, where when they encounter ghosts, they become incompatible and have a big fight.

    After I asked, the sedan stopped and then turned around.

    A pair of pale hands gently opened the red curtain of the sedan chair, and a female ghost was sitting upright in the sedan chair holding "Wang Li" in her arms.

    At this time, ¡®Wang Li¡¯ is somewhat looming, giving people a sense of transparency.

    This is the soul.

    Wang Li's soul had already fainted. This female ghost looked to be twenty-four or five years old, with a beautiful appearance, and was wearing a red wedding dress. She opened her mouth gently and said, "What are you doing?"

    Her voice came from all directions and sounded gentle.

    Although the voice is gentle, I know that not many of these dirty things are good things.

    "The person you kidnapped is my friend. I don't want to fight with you. If you return his soul to me, I will leave." I said loudly.

    "Discussing" with these dirty things is not like bargaining for groceries.

    You must be strong so that you have the capital to negotiate.

    This is what Yan Beixun told me to remember when I was chatting with him.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 108 Conquering the Female Ghost

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The female ghost smiled softly, looked at me contemptuously and said, "Just you?"

    As soon as I heard what she said, I knew it was terrible.

    Generally speaking, if a ghost is threatened in this way, it has nothing to do with the person it kidnapped. It just takes away the soul unintentionally and will return the soul.

    After all, there is no need to offend Mr. Yin Yang or the demon hunter for a soul that was taken away unintentionally.

    But this female ghost obviously doesn¡¯t want to return it, and there is only one reason.

    Although she took away Wang Li's soul by chance, she was useful.

    "That means there is no need to discuss it?" I shrugged and put the flashlight on the ground.

    The female ghost didn¡¯t say anything. She waved her arms gently, and then four red silks floated out of the woods on both sides. These four silks were wrapped directly around me.

    I hurriedly backed away, trying to avoid it, but the speed of these four silk threads was extremely fast, and I was directly tied to death.

    At this time, a piece of red silk shot out from the sedan chair towards me, and the female ghost, with her bare feet, lightly danced on the silk and floated towards me.

    She looks really beautiful. If you didn¡¯t know she was a ghost, at first glance, you might have thought she was a fairy descending to earth.

    She floated in front of me, looked at me happily, stretched out her thin hand and touched my face.

    Many people may ask, aren¡¯t ghosts nihilistic?  Aren't ghosts untouchable?

    Ghosts are actually somewhat different from souls.

    After death, a person becomes a soul. It is indeed nothingness and cannot be touched, but ghosts can.

    Her hand touched my cheek, and it was like a piece of ice being applied to my face. It made me shiver with the coldness.

    ¡°I just have a soul left, so I¡¯ll take you back, little Taoist priest.¡± The female ghost said with a smile.

    I also laughed. When these silks flew out just now, although I couldn't avoid them, I also held the money sword in my right hand, and then I pressed it against my back, and the silk was entangled in my position.

    "As long as I use a little force, I can cut through these silks, but I don't want to scare the snake away so quickly. I want to find out why this female ghost wants her soul."

    "Hey eldest sister, since I have been captured by you, tell me why you want our souls. You have to let me die clearly." I said.

    Originally, I wanted to crush this female ghost in terms of IQ. Unexpectedly, the female ghost rolled her eyes at me: "Haha, you are almost dead. What's the use of knowing so much? It's better to go with peace of mind."

    After saying that, her nails on her originally pink and slender hands suddenly grew very long, several centimeters long, and looked very sharp, and they stabbed at my face.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the box, in general TV series or novels, the villain¡¯s IQ should be very low, so he can just lie and reveal everything, right?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    I quickly took a step back to avoid the female ghost¡¯s grasp.

    The situation is urgent now. After all, this female ghost is only one meter away from me. There is no time to prepare the charm. I open my mouth, bite hard on the middle finger of my right hand, and then imitate the tone of the masters in the TV series and yell: "The evil barrier is suffering."  die!"

    Then, the fingertips of my right hand hit the female ghost¡¯s forehead hard.

    The blood from my fingertips alone has no effect on her.

    But when my hand touched her forehead, I immediately started drawing symbols on her face.

    She looked shocked and stepped back.

    When she retreated, I ran after her and kept drawing Ying Yuan Lei Mansion¡¯s lucky charms on her face.

    After all, spells are life-saving things. Fortunately, I have practiced a lot on weekdays. At this time, even if she retreats and I chase, I can still draw them.

    The process was naturally extremely arduous, not to mention how tired I was. After finishing the painting, I stopped because she had already arrived in the sedan chair.

    The four paper figures were about to run away carrying the sedan chair.

    I opened my mouth and shouted: "Nie Zhan, if you can, just run away. I just need to recite the incantation to ensure that your soul is gone and you will never be reincarnated!"

    The four paper figures who had just run a few steps immediately stopped.

    "Ah!" At this time, I also saw the situation inside the sedan chair.

    The originally beautiful female ghost now had bursts of red light emitting from the spell on her face, and the skin on her originally pink and tender face had dried up very quickly, like the bark of a dead tree, which was extremely scary.

    The originally neat white teeth in her mouth turned into tiny white teeth.Teeth.

    Damn, it¡¯s much uglier than before.

    "You, what do you want!" The female ghost's voice trembled and she asked me.

    To be honest, this female ghost is not powerful, she is just an ordinary evil ghost, but man, the sense of accomplishment in my heart, don¡¯t mention it, it feels great.

    I quickly took out a red rope from my bag, rushed up and put it around the female ghost's neck.

    This female ghost also knew that I had drawn a charm on her face, and was afraid that I would really beat her to pieces, so she did not dare to resist.

    After I put on the red rope, I pulled hard and pulled the female ghost out of the sedan.

    "Tell me, why do you want Wang Li's soul." I glared at the female ghost and said, "Don't try to lie to me. If you tell the truth, I will consider letting you go. If you dare to lie to me, I will immediately  It will make you lose your mind.¡±

    "The little girl was originally from Yacheng. After her wedding, she went to the Wild Boar Island with others. When she spent the night in an ancient temple in the mountains, she was killed by a wild boar. After she turned into a ghost, she was threatened by the wild boar and had to seduce him.  Soul, otherwise my soul will be driven away." The female ghost's voice was pitiful.

    Yacheng was the name of Sanya more than a hundred years ago. In other words, this female ghost died at least a hundred years ago.

    If she was still as beautiful as before, maybe I would still have the idea of ????pitying her, but now this female ghost's face is not to mention more penetrating, I kicked her: "Stop talking nonsense, you say a thousand words and ten thousand."  They killed many people, why does that wild boar want human souls?"

    "It was sealed, and it looked like it was seriously injured. It wanted to devour people's souls to recover." The female ghost pitifully said to me: "Master, I am innocent, you have to help me."

    I kicked her in the face and knocked her to the ground: "You idiot, why didn't you behave yourself when I first came out? Now that I have taken care of you, you are honest and you know how to behave?"

    Appearance determines everything. Now this female ghost looks so attractive, but her voice is pitifully begging for mercy, which makes me feel sick in my heart. What's more, no matter what, this female ghost has killed many people.

    "Whether it was voluntary or forced, if she killed someone, it was killing someone. There was no reason for me to pretend to pity her.

    But now I also have a headache. Did Fatty and Liu Xi let the wild boar kidnap them?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 109 Abducted

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    This is not good news. You must know that weaker mountain spirits and monsters will be killed directly. Only those who are killed by methods will choose to use seals to solve them.

    "As long as it's a sealed monster, it's not something I can deal with."

    "How many evil ghosts like you are there in the mountains?" I asked.

    "Besides me, there are two more." The female ghost said: "Normally, the wild boar doesn't let us come out and kidnap the locals casually, for fear of arousing the suspicion of the locals, and then finding someone to deal with it. Fortunately,  There are many people traveling here, and we usually only take one a year."

    I nodded, this wild boar spirit is so smart. You know, if a large number of human souls are suddenly taken away, you will definitely be suspected.

    There is a difference between a person¡¯s soul being taken away and a person disappearing.

    When a person's soul is taken away, he will become a vegetative state. Maybe other people who don't know the details will think that this is a vegetative state. But if a large number of vegetative people suddenly appear in a place, a knowledgeable person will know that they are vegetative people.  The ghosts captured the soul.

    "Damn, can a pig be so smart?" I couldn't help but curse and said, "Where is that wild boar?"

    "Taoist Master, I advise you not to go. It's very scary." The female ghost couldn't help but trembled at this time and said, "I'm doing it for your own good."

    "Bah, are you afraid that I will let you lead the way and let the wild boar kill you?" I snorted. No matter how kind-hearted this female ghost was in life, she would definitely not be a kind-hearted person after killing so many people now.

    "Okay, I don't want to embarrass you. Tell me the specific location of the wild boar, and then I will send you to reincarnation." I said.

    Sending someone to reincarnation is a curse word to say to others, but for this female ghost, it was undoubtedly a big surprise. She knelt down and kowtowed to me, and then said: "That wild boar is on the top of a mountain.  Inside the ruined temple, there is a hidden cave behind the Buddha statue in the ruined temple, and it is within this cave."

    I asked again: "Two of my friends disappeared on the mountain before. Could it be that they were kidnapped by two other evil spirits?"

    "I don't know about this, but it was a year ago since the last time I kidnapped someone." The female ghost said.

    Having finished asking all the questions, I took out a mineral water bottle from my bag, poured out the water, walked to the sedan chair, and took out a yellow talisman: "Urgent as a rule!"

    Then he shook the talisman in front of Wang Li's three souls and seven souls, and then threw the yellow talisman into the bottle.

    When the yellow talisman was thrown into the bottle, Wang Li's soul also turned into a wisp of smoke and floated into the bottle of mineral water.

    I quickly capped the bottle, and then took out a yellow charm to seal the mouth of the bottle. Then I felt relieved and put the bottle into my backpack.

    "Taoist Master, look at me." The female ghost saw that I had taken Wang Li's soul, and walked up and asked.

    "Why are you so anxious?" I rolled my eyes at her, then took out my phone, found the Rebirth Mantra in the playlist, turned the volume to the maximum, and placed it in front of the female ghost.

    When she first started reciting the rebirth mantra, the female ghost sat cross-legged in front of the mobile phone, closed her eyes, and did not speak.

    I wasn¡¯t impatient, so I lit a cigarette and started smoking, feeling a little irritable.

    Damn it, if Liu Xi and Fatty were really kidnapped by that wild boar, they would be in trouble.

    In just one cigarette, the female ghost's body glowed with a faint golden light.

    Her ugly face also showed joy. She stood up and bowed to me: "Thank you, Taoist Priest, for your kindness."

    "Well, go ahead." I waved my hand, and her body turned into countless golden powders and disappeared in front of me.

    This female ghost did too many evil things when she was in the human world. Even if she goes to the underworld, she will have to suffer for a period of time in the eighteenth level of hell. It is not that easy to be reincarnated.

    I picked up the phone and looked back.

    The sedan chair has also disappeared.

    As expected, there are many fairies in the mountains and forests.

    I carried my bag and walked down the mountain along the stream.

    By the time I returned to the camp halfway up the mountain, it was already ten o'clock in the evening, and there was plenty of moonlight in the sky.

    At this time, the whole camp was noisy, and I didn¡¯t know what happened.

    I found Qin Jiang and asked about it, and then I found out that Liu Xi had already been found.

    This girl turned around on the mountain and was carried down by a classmate just now, but there has been no news about the fat man.

    Now Director Huang has called the police and wants the police to search the mountain.

      I first asked Qin Jiang to take me to the tent where Wang Li and the others were. At this time, Wang Li's body was being looked at by the classmates who were with him.

    I didn¡¯t say anything else. I walked over to Wang Li, took out the bottle, and unscrewed it. I saw the green smoke drifting in from Wang Li¡¯s nose.

    "Okay, it's okay." I stood up and said.

    When Wang Li's classmate saw it, he wanted to speak. I quickly pulled Qin Jiang and ran out, but I couldn't let that guy speak. Once he opened his mouth, he would probably have to ask endless questions.

    ??For example, if I rub it, you can catch ghosts, if I rub it, you are so awesome.

    After walking out of Wang Li¡¯s tent, I thought for a moment and asked Qin Jiang about the location of Liu Xi¡¯s tent. After Qin Jiang told me, I walked over alone.

    ¡°After all, I know Liu Xi. It¡¯s unreasonable not to say hello to someone when such a big thing happens.

    When I opened the tent first, Liu Xi was lying on the bed with her left foot bandaged, and the girl named Xiaomei next to her was taking care of her.

    "Xiaomei, is Liu Xi okay?" I asked as I walked in.

    Xiaomei smiled awkwardly and said, "Xiao Xi didn't know if she was scared just now, but she kept talking nonsense after she came back."

    "Forget it if you don't believe it." Liu Xi looked slightly pale and glared at Xiaomei.

    I felt something in my heart and patted Xiaomei on the shoulder: "You go out first, I will chat with Liu Xi for a while."

    "Okay, comfort her, she's a little scared." Xiaomei shook her head and walked out with a basin of water.

    "Um, Xiao Xi, what happened to you? Xiaomei said you were talking nonsense." I said. I was also very confused. Now my relationship with Liu Xi, called Liu Xi, seemed a bit raw.  , simply bite the bullet and call Xiaoxi.

    Liu Xi didn¡¯t seem to care about my name. She grabbed my hand and said nervously: ¡°I saw it. I saw your friend, the fat one, was kidnapped by a monster.¡±

    "Monster?" I frowned and asked, "Are you sure you saw it correctly?"

    "Yes." Liu Xi nodded affirmatively: "I was collecting firewood in a bush at the time. Suddenly I heard his cry. I ran over and saw that the fat man was taken away by a very beautiful woman."  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 110 Old madman?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "How do you know she is a monster?" I asked.

    "She has no feet." Liu Xi affirmed: "I was frightened at the time. When I turned around and ran, I fell and accidentally sprained my foot. It was true. I told them, but they didn't believe it."

    It seems that the fat man was really kidnapped by the Wild Boar King's people. Fortunately, Liu Xi was fine and only one was kidnapped.

    "Just leave this matter to me. Just take good care of yourself." After I said that, I walked out of the tent, feeling a little complicated. Then I took out my phone and called Boss Yunhai.

    Judging from the current situation, the wild boar on the top of the mountain is definitely not something I can deal with, so I¡¯d better just honestly find reinforcements.

    As soon as the call was connected, Luo Fang's voice came from over there: "Hello?"

    It¡¯s still very noisy over there, I don¡¯t know what it is.

    I quickly said: "Luo Fang, where is the boss? I encountered something in Hainan."

    "The boss has appendicitis, and I just sent him to the hospital." Luo Fang said calmly on the other end of the phone.

    "What? What the hell? Sooner or later, I have appendicitis now." Countless horses running through my heart, I couldn't help but say: "What about you? You don't have appendicitis, right?"

    "What do you mean?" Luo Fang said in a bad tone: "The boss is undergoing an operation now. You don't care, in this tone?"

    I also realized that I was a little rude, but now life is at stake, so I quickly explained: "No, I'm too anxious. Do you have time? Can you come to Hainan?"

    "What's probably going on?" Luo Fang said.

    "That's it." I told the general story of what happened in the most concise way. After listening, Luo Fang said, "Even if I come here now, it's still a morning flight. Just wait, noon at the latest."  When we get to the Wild Boar Island you mentioned, I will contact you then."

    After saying that, Luo Fang hung up the phone on the other end.

    I turned my head and looked in the direction of the top of the mountain, silently praying for Fatty in my heart. Fatty, it¡¯s not that my brother is unloyal, and I can¡¯t rush up to save him now. If I accidentally get caught in it, there¡¯s really no way I can do it.  .

    I sighed, put down the phone, thought about it, and went back to remind Liu Xi in the tent not to tell anything about the fat man, and to just tell others that she accidentally sprained her foot.

    Director Huang had already called the police. About an hour later, a policeman came towards our camp with a flashlight.

    None of us were in the mood to play. More than two hundred people gathered around a big bonfire and chatted together.

    This policeman looked to be thirty-four or five years old. He was neatly dressed and had a cigarette in his mouth.

    "Who reported the crime?" The policeman asked casually, shining a flashlight on us.

    Director Huang hurriedly came up to him and said: "Comrade police, comrade police, I reported a case that a child of ours was lost. Do you think we can dispatch the police immediately to search the mountain to find him?"

    "Are you kidding? How many people do we have in the Yezhu Island Police Station to help you search the mountain?" The policeman rolled his eyes at Director Huang: "How can one or two people not be lost on this mountain every year? Why are you so anxious? Follow me back to the police station to record a statement.  Then report it to the department above and wait for them to send people to search the mountain."

    "This is an emergency situation, and people's lives are at stake." Director Huang was so anxious that he almost jumped up.

    "This is a rule, there is nothing we can do." The policeman shook his head.

    I walked up to Director Huang, patted him on the shoulder, and comforted him, saying, "Director Huang, just listen to what the police officer said. Go down and record a confession now. There's no point in worrying now."

    Director Huang sighed and nodded.

    It was late at night and the mountain road was not easy to walk, so more than 200 of us did not follow.

    When Director Huang left, he also asked not to let anyone else go down the mountain.

    I thought about it and said that I would go down with Director Huang.

    Director Huang didn¡¯t refuse either.

    We have to pick Luo Fang up tomorrow, so we might as well follow Director Huang and the others down now.

    The road down the mountain was not easy to walk. Fortunately, the policeman was obviously familiar with the road and walked slowly in front with a flashlight.

    I took out my cigarette, walked up and handed it to him and asked, "Officer, what do you call me?"

    The police officer glanced at me, took the cigarette I handed him, and said, "My surname is Liu."

    "Officer Liu." I asked, "Officer, you said before that several people are lost on this mountain every year."

    "Why are you asking this?" Liu ?The officer lit the cigarette, took a puff and asked.

    "Isn't that curious?" I grinned.

    Suddenly Officer Liu stopped and whispered to me mysteriously: "I'm afraid you won't believe me if I tell you. There are monsters on this mountain that eat people."

    "Hey, it's late at night, don't talk about such panicky things." Director Huang couldn't help but said from behind: "We have to believe in science, there are no monsters in the world."

    Although Director Huang is old, he is very timid. With his courage, he would probably be frightened when he saw a ghost.

    Officer Liu said: "Humph, you people from big cities don't know the ways of the mountains. My dad used to be a policeman patrolling the mountains, and he has seen monsters here."

    I became interested and asked: "Since we know there are monsters here, why don't we find someone to catch them?"

    "Hi." Officer Liu said with a smile: "People in our town also found four Taoist priests to perform rituals. Three of them were complete liars. The other one went up the mountain alone. When he was found, he was already dead.  Crazy, it was the people in our town who supported that Taoist priest."

    ¡°Is that Taoist priest still alive now?¡± I asked.

    "He's alive, but he's been crazy for more than ten years. At the beginning, he just had some mental problems, but he can eat by himself, but now he has to be fed by others, forget it." Officer Liu took a puff of cigarette and shook his head: "It's good that something happened here.  Most of them are outsiders, and the monsters on this mountain don¡¯t harm us locals, so we don¡¯t care about it anymore.¡±

    "Can you take me to see that crazy Taoist priest?" I asked quickly.

    Now I know nothing about that wild boar, and I want to see if I can get something out of the Taoist priest.

    Officer Liu asked in confusion: "Look at what he did."

    "Curious." I chuckled.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you there later.¡± Officer Liu didn¡¯t care.

    After walking for more than an hour, we walked back to the town. It was already two o'clock in the morning.

    There is no one in the town.

    Yezhu Island Police Station is not big. It looks like an ordinary residential courtyard. If it weren¡¯t for the police station sign hanging at the door, it would be difficult to connect this ordinary courtyard with the police station.

    Next to the police station is a nursing home.

    "I'll take this guy to record a confession first. If you're interested, just go in and ask yourself, just ask for the old lunatic." Officer Liu pointed at the nursing home and said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 111 Lungs are about to explode

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°It¡¯s so late, is there anyone else inside?¡± I asked doubtfully.

    I turned around and saw that Officer Liu had already led Director Huang into the police station.

    ¡°Forget it, I walked to the iron door of the nursing home and knocked on the door.

    This nursing home has only one building, three stories high, not big, and there is a courtyard outside.

    At this time, an old gatekeeper walked out of the security booth with a hunched back. He opened his eyes and asked me: "What are you doing? It's so late."

    "Hello, old man, I'm looking for the old madman." I said.

    "Oh, look for the old madman, come in." The old man was really unsuspecting and opened the iron door directly.

    I walked into the iron gate, and the old man handed me a key: "For Room 302, go up by yourself."

    After saying that, the old man turned around and left. I couldn't help but say: "Hey, old man, aren't you afraid that I am a bad person?"

    "Hehe." The old man said, "I eat more salt than you eat rice. I can tell at a glance whether I am a bad person or not."

    ???????????????? I¡¯ll go, he¡¯s pretty awesome and his vision is good enough.

    I am guessing that this old man was definitely a storyteller when he was young.

    The old man said again: "What gangster at the door of the police station doesn't have a good eye and would come here to do bad things."

    Damn it, it¡¯s true.

    ¡°After a second of silence for my own IQ, I walked towards the building.

    The stairs are on the far right. I followed the stairs to the third floor and found the door to Room 302.

    I reached out and knocked on the door.

    There was no reaction inside.

    "Is anyone here?" I asked, "If you don't answer, I'll knock on the door."

    Suddenly, the door opened, and a black figure rushed towards me and threw me to the ground.

    I was suddenly pushed down, a little frightened, and this person came out and directly covered my mouth.

    "Don't make any noise!"

    The person holding me down said.

    I nodded vigorously and looked back.

    The person covering me looked to be in his sixties, his hair was disheveled, and he looked like a beggar.

    "Senior, what's wrong?" I got up from the ground and asked.

    This guy who was dirty and looked like a beggar smiled slightly: "Don't you feel it? There is an evil spirit around here."

    Demonic spirit!

    I just remembered that this old guy was a Taoist priest before. I got goosebumps all over my body. I looked around and asked, "What should I do now?"

    "Come in." This guy grabbed my hand and took me inside.

    The room is not big, only about thirty square meters. In addition to a bed, there are many black jars on the ground with yellow symbols on them.

    "Don't make any noise, this evil spirit is too strong." This guy said in a low voice.

    My heart skipped a beat, damn, could it be that wild boar coming down the mountain?

    Things are getting serious.

    I trembled all over and asked, "What should I do? We can't deal with that wild boar."

    "What wild boar?" The man glared at me, pointed to a jar in the corner and said, "Did you see that the seal in that jar was the Monkey King? I accidentally tore off the talisman just now and let him escape.  us¡­¡­"

    "Fuck you, uncle." I kicked the grandson up. What the hell, it was so mysterious that I was so scared that my heart almost jumped out of my skin.

    In the end, you told me that it was Sun Wukong who ran out?

    "I told you to seal Sun Wukong, I told you to let him out, and I told you to scare me." After I kicked this guy down, I kicked him three more times.

    "Ouch, it hurts so much, don't hit, don't hit." The old man held his head and yelled.

    I also came to my senses. I was so angry that I was dizzy just now. This old man is crazy. Why should I argue with him?

    But it looks like he is really seriously ill, and he probably won¡¯t be able to ask any questions about birds.

    "Forget it." I waved my hand, turned around and left.

    I don¡¯t expect to be able to ask anything out of this guy.

    Unexpectedly, the old man hugged my leg and shouted: "Don't go, don't go, I'm hungry."

    I looked down at the beggar-like old man. His eyes looked at me pitifully, and my heart instantly softened.

    It really feels quite sad. This guy was not very impressive before, but with his ability to catch ghosts, he can live a very comfortable life.

    ? ?If you were in this nursing home, you would starve.

    "What do you want to eat?" I took a deep breath and asked.

    "Chicken legs, big chicken legs." The guy squatted on the ground, hugged his knees with his hands, swallowed and said, "I really want to eat chicken legs."

    "Where can I find chicken drumsticks for you in the middle of the night?" I checked my bag. Fortunately, I bought a lot of snacks when I went into the mountains.

    I took out all the snacks, and the old man tore open a bag of potato chips and ate them hungrily.

    I looked at him looking like he hadn¡¯t eaten in eight lifetimes, and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Eat slowly, if it¡¯s not enough, there will be more.¡±

    "Uh-huh, uh-huh." The old man's mouth was filled with snacks, and he could only make a sound of uh-huh, uh-huh.

    "That's not right. This is a nursing home, not a black brick kiln. How can I not take care of your food?" I looked at the old man and asked, "Are they abusing you?"

    "No, I have been practicing fasting recently. I haven't eaten for three days. I feel like my body is in a state of ecstasy and about to soar." The old man said while the potato chip residue in his mouth was still flying out.

    "Fuck, bigu? I won't starve to death, your grandson." I really can't stand this guy.

    He looked so pitiful just now. I thought he was being abused here, but he ended up abusing himself.

    "Okay, you eat slowly. It's none of my business to continue eating grains after eating. Bye bye." I was ready to leave again.

    As soon as I stood up, the old man rushed up and hugged my thigh.

    I couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°What are you doing? I told you I don¡¯t have any chicken legs.¡±

    "No, no, I want to repay you." The old man looked at me and said, "I, Lei Jian, can be considered a famous person. You must have heard of my name, so I am so famous, how can I eat yours?"  Thing, I won¡¯t repay you.¡±

    "Fuck you, uncle, can you speak human language?" I couldn't help but said, "Speak something understandable."

    ¡°What I mean is, if you ask me for help, I can help you.¡± This guy named Lei Jian looked at me and said.

    I am out of breath and my lungs are about to explode, but considering the purpose of coming here, I still try to ask: "So, do you know about the wild boar on the top of the mountain?"

    "Wild boar." Lei Jian's eyebrows moved, then he sat down on the ground, his face was much more serious than before and said: "Of course I know."

    "What's going on?" I asked.

    "That wild boar is a demon, and the demonic aura is very strong. I don't know which master sealed it here in ancient times. When I passed by this place, I found that it was filled with demonic aura, so I went up the mountain to eliminate the demon. It happened that this  The wild boar is about to break through the seal, and there will be countless casualties. I will fight with him, from the mountain to the bottom of the mountain, from the bottom of the mountain to the sky, and from the sky to"

    Come on, when I heard this, I knew that I was wasting my time chatting with this guy.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 112 Ruined Temple

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    It wasn¡¯t just once or twice that I was deceived by this grandson, and I gradually got used to it. I took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What next?¡±

    Lei Jian patted his chest and said: "Then I learned that this demon pig was a big demon that flew from the demonic realm outside the world. In the end, he spent his whole life to seal it inside again. It's a pity that my  The seal is not very clever, if you think about it, if the devil keeps stealing and devouring souls for so many years, he will soon break the seal and come out."

    I lowered my head and thought.

    Lei Jian said: "What are you thinking about?"

    "I was thinking that some of what you just said is true." I asked.

    "It's all true, that one"

    "Yes, yes, please rest. You don't have to worry about the devil. I have already contacted the Jade Emperor and asked him to send heavenly soldiers and generals down."

    "Really? That's good. Remember to ask Taishang Laojun to come too. Many good treasures can be made from this demon"

    I had already walked out of the house at this time, and then closed the door hard, for fear that this guy would run out and hug my legs again and prevent me from leaving.

    It¡¯s not right to say that what this old man said is all nonsense. At least the wild boar they sealed once more should be real. As for the rest, haha.

    After I walked out of the nursing home, I walked straight to the police station next to it. The police station was not big. There was a light on in a room on the first floor. I walked over and knocked on the door.

    When I went in, I saw that Officer Liu was still recording a statement for Director Huang, and he took me there to record it as well.

    I definitely can¡¯t say anything about the wild boar. If I do, Officer Liu will probably throw me into a mental hospital.

    We were busy until 3:30 in the morning. Officer Liu saw off the guests and then asked us to stay in a small hotel opposite the police station. We would go up the mountain at dawn tomorrow.

    Walking to the hotel lobby, there was a dozing little girl sitting at the front desk.

    This girl looks to be 17 or 18 years old. She should be helping to look after the store on weekends.

    "Get a room." I walked up and said.

    When the little girl heard my voice, she sat up straight, looked at Director Huang and me and asked, "One room or two?"

    "Two rooms." After I handed over my ID card, Director Huang came over and said, "Um, classmate Zhang Xiu, two rooms are a bit of a waste. The school will not reimburse you for staying in this hotel"

    I laughed. This guy is afraid of wasting money. I said speechlessly: "I'll pay for it."

    "Ahem, why are you so embarrassed? I'm a teacher, look at you." When Director Huang heard this, he took out his ID card with a smile and said he was sorry, but he had no intention of paying for it.

    Fortunately, this hotel is not expensive, costing more than 100 per night.

    "Deputy Director Wang gave me the money. He is a small tycoon after all, so he can still afford this amount of money."

    When I returned to the room, I also told Director Huang.

    Let him go back first tomorrow, and I will go up the mountain later.

    Director Huang probably thought that I was afraid of the hardships of going up the mountain and wanted to spend a few days at the foot of the mountain.

    If it was normal, I guess he would have scolded me righteously, young people can't bear hardships, but I got the money for the house, so he had no objection.

    The hotel room was a bit simple, but fortunately it was clean. I threw my bag on the bed, took a shower, lay on the bed and fell asleep.

    I¡¯ve been busy for so long and I¡¯m exhausted.

    When I¡¯m tired, I fall asleep quickly and don¡¯t dream.

    As soon as you close your eyes and open them, it's already noon the next day.

    After I woke up, I quickly ran to the toilet to wash up, then picked up my phone and took a look.

    There were more than ten missed calls.

    It was all done by Luo Fang.

    Oops, did you oversleep?

    I hurriedly called Luo Fang. Luo Fang on the other end quickly answered the phone and cursed: "What are you doing? I've been waiting for you at the pier for more than half an hour. If you don't show up within ten minutes,  I¡¯ll go back to Chongqing right away, and it¡¯s useless for you to kneel on the ground and beg me.¡±

    "Don't worry, brother, wait for me." I quickly took my backpack, rushed downstairs, checked out of the room, and then ran away in the direction of the pier.

    Fortunately, this town is not big. I ran for about five minutes and arrived at the pier.

    Luo Fang was wearing a white sportswear and carrying a satchel, standing quietly on the pier.

    I ran up to him and said quickly: "Brother, you are finally here."

    "Should I say this?" Luo FangHe glared at me and threw his bag at me unceremoniously: "Lead the way and find the wild boar."

    "Okay." I nodded and said.

    Luo Fang is much more reliable than Sun Xiaopeng. I led him up the mountain.

    Carrying two bags to climb the mountain, to be honest, I was very tired, but it was a pity that Luo Fang was unwilling to carry them even to death.

    I did not lead Luo Fang to the camp to rest, but walked directly to the top of the mountain.

    After walking for almost three hours, we finally reached the top of the mountain around three o'clock in the afternoon.

    On the way, I also told Luo Fang in detail.

    But once we reached the top of the mountain, we didn¡¯t find any so-called ruined temple at all.

    ¡°Is that female ghost lying to me?

    "The temple is not broken." I said doubtfully.

    Luo Fang pointed to that side of the mountain: "I haven't seen that side yet."

    I followed Luo Fang and walked over.

    The top of the mountain is a mountain peak, and the other side is full of steep cliffs.

    Luo Fang and I looked down.

    This sight made me so frightened that I felt tender on the outside and tender on the inside.

    At this time, there was a ruined temple under the cliff, about twenty meters away.

    This ruined temple is built on a cliff. Although it does not look majestic, it is mysterious and unusual.

    "A temple built on a cliff." I swallowed, but Luo Fang next to me didn't say anything. He took out a very thick rope, tied it to a big tree, and said, "Let's go down and have a look."

    "Hey, isn't it? There are no safety measures at all. If my hand slips accidentally, wouldn't I be dead if I fall?" I couldn't help but say.

    This cliff is too high. Can you just grab a rope and go down?

    "How many things do you have to take safety measures for?" Luo Fang glared at me: "If you don't dare to go down, just stay here and don't let anyone touch the rope."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It would be better if he didn¡¯t say this. Brother, I have no other advantages, but I want to save face. He said these words, how can I not go on?

    "Just go down, who is afraid of whom?" I said.

    ¡° Then Luo Fang grabbed the rope tightly, and he also taught me to wrap my hand around the rope, which was a little safer.

    I was also a little touched in my heart. Luo Fang seemed like he didn¡¯t care about anyone, but he was actually quite attentive.

    After he was the first to grab the rope and go down, I circled the rope twice with my right hand and then slowly climbed down.

    I didn¡¯t dare to look down at all, so I could only loosen the rope little by little and slide down.

    Although this method will cause the skin of your hands to be worn by the rope, it is safe.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 113 Cave

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Soon I followed the rope and descended to the roof of the ruined temple.

    And then jumped down.

    The ground on which the ruined temple was built was made of wooden boards, supported by wooden piles below.

    This place is a semicircle, estimated to be more than 200 square meters, and it seems that this ruined temple has been built for many years.

    The technology used to build this ruined temple may not be considered much in modern times, but it was built in ancient times. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a miraculous workmanship.

    The ruined temple only covers an area of ??100 square meters. In addition to the ruined temple, there is also a bronze tripod placed outside, which is two meters high.

    "Luo Fang, do you think it would be very dangerous for us if the wooden pile below suddenly breaks?" I swallowed and glanced down.

    I¡¯m not afraid of heights, but just looking at it makes my legs feel a little weak.

    "It's not very dangerous, it's definitely dead." Luo Fang calmly touched the bronze tripod, and then stood around the bronze tripod to observe.

    There are many paintings engraved on this bronze tripod. I took a look and it probably means one person dealing with a wild boar.

    "It's not simple." Luo Fang turned to look at me and said, "You said that female ghost told you that she had no intention of resting in a ruined temple and encountered a wild boar, but she had nothing to do and went to this ruined temple to rest?"

    "What do you mean?" I frowned.

    "You were deceived." Luo Fang gave a rare grin: "But it doesn't matter. The wild boar should be here too. Let's go in and take a look. Remember, don't touch the things inside at will after entering."

    I nodded to show that I understood.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of whatever you bump into might be something that seals a wild boar, and maybe the wild boar inside will have to be taken out.

    Luo Fang and I carefully pushed open the door of the ruined temple.

    After the door opened, there were spider webs everywhere inside.

    There is also a broken plaque at the door that reads: Pig Temple.

    "Be careful." Luo Fang took out his sunglasses and put them on, then walked in front holding a mahogany sword in his right hand.

    There are really a lot of spider webs here, everywhere.

    When I came in and looked around, I found that the things inside were quite crude.

    There is basically nothing, only a stone statue three meters high and two meters wide.

    This stone statue with a pig head and human body is quite similar to the introduction of Zhu Bajie in Journey to the West.

    There are spider webs all over the stone statue, and there are also a few cracks, which shows that it is very old.

    The person in this stone statue is holding a stone knife in his hand, with a ferocious expression, as if he is struggling, and his hands and feet are chained.

    Luo Fang¡¯s sharp eyes actually picked up a yellowed letter from the foot of the stone statue.

    I stepped forward and took a look.

    There is a yellow talisman attached to the outside of this letter.

    ???????????????????? If it is not on the talisman, it is estimated that after so many years, it will not only turn yellow.

    Luo Fang tore off the talisman, and the talisman immediately turned into powder.

    Luo Fang curled his lips, opened the letter, and I also read it.

    "It's a pity that I can't understand any of the characters on it. They are all from ancient times."

    I saw Luo Fang watching quietly and interestingly, and couldn't help but say: "Can you understand? Don't just pretend."

    "Humph." Luo Fang said, "Would you like me to read it out to you according to this letter?"

    "If you have the ability, just read it." I said.

    "The person who left this letter was a master from Laoshan Mountain." Luo Fang said: "The letter said that this wild boar was a pig demon that ran out of nowhere and killed countless evildoers. The Laoshan disciples came from Sichuan and Chongqing.  , chasing him for seven years, all the way to Hainan."

    "Seven years?" I was surprised.

    Luo Fang nodded: "There were fifteen people in total. In the end, everyone sealed the wild boar to this island. After the battle, there were fifteen people, and only three survived. This letter was left to prevent people from touching this island at will."  The Boar¡¯s Seal.¡±

    "Then what should we do now? My classmate has been captured by this wild boar. Is it possible not to save him?" I couldn't help but say.

    "If it were before, I would rather let your so-called classmate die than let it out." Luo Fang paused and said, "However, this wild boar can actually let a ghost bring him a soul to attack the seal. Obviously the seal  It has become so weak that it can hardly be suppressed."

    Luo Fang lowered his head and thought: "The devil who has been sealed for so many years is probably not unkillable, but is somewhat dangerous."

    "How dangerous is it?" I asked after swallowing my saliva.

    "Did you see the cliff outside?" Luo ?? said: "According to what the female ghost said, this ruined temple was built against the mountain wall, and there is a cave behind the stone statue. So the wild boar is sealed in this cave."

    "If there is an accident, we can't escape on this cliff." Luo Fang looked at me with interest: "How about it? Do you still want to save your friend?"

    "Of course I want to save it." I nodded: "Aren't you talking nonsense? It's just a broken wild boar. What a fright."

    "The mentality is not bad." Luo Fang waved to me, and then pointed behind the stone statue.

    I understood what he meant, so he and I walked over to take a look.

    There is a cave behind the stone statue that is exactly three meters high and two meters wide.

    The stone statue happens to block the cave. It is difficult to see it unless you go around to the back.

    It¡¯s so dark inside this cave, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside.

    "Let's go." After I said that, I was about to dive in. Unexpectedly, Luo Fang grabbed me and said speechlessly: "Brother, don't prepare anything, just go in. I'm afraid we won't understand how we died by then."

    "What are you preparing for?" I was stunned.

    "Do you have a lot of talismans on you? Take an hour to prepare and try to prepare as many talismans as possible." Luo Fang said to me.

    I nodded, then sat down on the ground, took out yellow paper, a brush and other things, and started to draw the symbols.

    An hour passed very quickly, maybe it was because I concentrated on drawing the symbols.

    Luo Fang did not draw any symbols during this period. Instead, he sat on the ground and closed his eyes to rest.

    It was only then that I realized that when he said preparation, he meant giving me time to draw the talisman, not that he wanted to prepare.

    Luo Fang opened his eyes, glanced at the cave and said, "It's almost time. It's time to go in. Let me tell you our purpose this time."

    "The main thing is to save people." Luo Fang said: "We will leave immediately after finding your classmates, and then I will contact the people in Laoshan to strengthen the seal."

    "If the wild boar has broken the seal, or if he attacks us when we enter, you should find a way to take your classmates away, and I will take the rear. If your classmates are already dead, there is nothing you can do." Luo  Fang quickly explained the matter.

    After listening, I stood up and took a deep breath, feeling a little uneasy in my heart.

    Luo Fang wore sunglasses, then took out a flashlight from his bag and walked in front of the cave.

    I followed closely behind.

    This cave is very dark inside. Fortunately, the function of the Yin and Yang Eyes is also reflected. However, paralysis, the Yin and Yang Eyes can only be equivalent to the function of a flashlight in my hand, idiot.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 114 The wild boar goes crazy!

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The cave is extremely humid. The ground and the stone walls on both sides are covered with moss. You will slip if you are not careful.

    We walked forward for about five minutes, when suddenly, a snoring sound came from the cave in front.

    "It's almost there." Luo Fang said.

    I swallowed, and we walked for less than two minutes.

    The surrounding area gradually opened up.

    There is actually a cave inside. It is a circular cave with a diameter of one hundred meters and a height of seven meters. It is astonishingly large.

    The foot of the cave is made of blue stone slabs, which looks quite neat.

    And I also saw two things in this cave, and I was instantly frightened.

    In the middle of the cave, there is a larger stone statue.

    This stone statue is completely in the shape of a wild boar. It is three meters tall lying on the ground and is covered in fat. There are countless iron chains around the stone statue to bind it. There are also talismans on these iron chains, which looks very strange.

    And another thing is a pile of bones piled up in the left corner of the cave.

    Pairs of white bones, some of the flesh has not yet finished rotting, there is still carrion on them, and there are maggots climbing on the bones.

    When I saw this, I was stunned. No way, the fat man is already dead?

    Luo Fang and I looked at each other and ran to the pair of bones to investigate.

    The fat man was not dead. He was lying on the ground and fainted. Luo Fang squatted next to him, felt for the pulse on the fat man's neck, and turned around and said, "It's nothing serious. Although his breathing is a little disordered, he's not dead."

    ¡°Then Luo Fang opened the fat man¡¯s eyelids, took a look, and said, ¡°The three souls and seven souls are still there.¡±

    "In that case, let's leave quickly." I rubbed my arms. I always felt like there were eyes looking at me from behind, but when I turned around, there was nothing behind me except the stone statue of a wild boar.

    Luo Fanggang and I are about to lift the fat man.

    Suddenly a hoarse voice came from my ear.

    "Two friends, since we are here, why don't we chat?"

    This sound came from all directions in the cave, and Luo Fang and I looked at each other.

    chat?  Nonsense, last time I was pulled by that centipede for a chat, and then I let it out in a daze, now do this again?

    Luo Fang winked at me and signaled me not to act rashly. Then he bowed to the stone statue behind him and said, "I don't know what your senior's name is, but what do you want to talk to us two about?"

    "Haha, that's easy to say. My name is Tu Ya, and I want to ask you two about the outside world."

    Damn it, it¡¯s this trick again, I¡¯m also pretending to be evil, do all the sealed monsters like to play this trick?

    "Senior, we didn't mean to offend. It's just that our friend was invited by senior. We just want to take him away and don't want to have any conflict with senior." Luo Fang still said respectfully.

    "If you two have any intention of offending me, you are already dead now. Just tear off the talisman on my stone statue and you two can leave." Tuya's voice came.

    I listened and finally couldn't help it anymore. After all, I was deceived by the centipede spirit last time. I scolded: "Who do you think you are? You're so paralyzed that I let you go just because you asked me to let you go?"  Soak in urine and see how you look like a pig, you are sealed now, come and bite grandpa if you can."

    It¡¯s really not my intention to cause trouble, it¡¯s just that this wild boar reminded me of the story of Centipede deceiving me at that time. I felt depressed for a while, and these few words really made me unhappy.

    "You mean, you're not convinced?" the wild boar asked with a smile.

    ¡°Bite me if you can.¡± I said.

    "My son, do you think I can't kill you?" After Tu Ya's voice came, suddenly, countless black evil spirits began to surge up from the stone statue.

    It is indeed a demon!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Hasn't his mother been sealed? How can I still use evil spirit!

    My eyes were wide open, damn, could this seal be any worse?

    "Wait a minute." Luo Fang suddenly said: "Tuya, you don't have to scare people. Although there are many evil spirits, they are still a bit weak against us. If you really have the ability to kill us two, you might have already done it? Since you  If you want us to let you go, please correct your attitude."

    "Hmph." Tu Ya snorted coldly: "The cost of killing you two is too high, otherwise you really think I can't do anything to you two?"

    "Since you are still like this, put your classmates on your back and let's go." Luo Fang turned to me and said.

    I quickly put the fat man on my back and got together.

     The fat guy on my back almost made me lie down. This **** was too heavy. I had to ask him to lose weight this time.

    "You two, wait a minute." Tu Ya said, "I have a pill here. It will be very effective if you eat it. I wonder if you two are interested?"

    "What?" Luo Fang frowned.

    "I won't hide it from you two. This elixir may have great side effects for you humans, but the benefits are relative." Tu Ya said: "I can't tell you what it is specifically now.  If you tell me, I will tell you."

    "Take it out." Luo Fang said.

    "I am sealed now and cannot take out this elixir."

    "You can control ghosts and ghosts to help you catch three souls and seven souls, but you can't get a single pill?" Luo Fang turned to me and said, "Let's go, this guy's words are unfounded."

    After saying that, Luo Fang walked out of the cave.

    "Tch." I gave the stone statue my middle finger, and then walked outside with Luo Fang.

    Before we took two steps, suddenly, Tu Ya¡¯s voice came from behind us.

    "Would you like to go one by one and give it a try?"

    Suddenly, the entire cave shook.

    I looked back and saw more evil energy coming out of the stone statue.

    "Run." Luo Fang shouted at me, grabbed my hand and ran outside the cave.

    "Why are you so useless? You run too slowly." Luo Fang said to me while running.

    "You have the ability to run around with such a fat man on your back?" I glared at him and said, "Didn't you just say you weren't afraid of him? Why are you running away again now? Can't we just stay and fight with him?"

    "Laoshan dispatched fifteen experts to hunt down the demon hundreds of years ago, and lost twelve lives in the end. Can we deal with the big demon that was sealed just now, even if it has been sealed for so many years?  I was just trying to scare him, and he didn't know the details about us two, so he didn't dare to take action." Luo Fang said, "Run faster, if he catches up, you will die."

    Grass, I was still confident just now, and I always thought that Luo Fang could clean up this guy, so I kept scolding the Tusha.

    ¡°Now that I know the result, my back is covered in cold sweat, and my romantic partner is on the verge of death.

    There were constant rumbling sounds behind us. I looked back and saw a wild boar three meters high and more than three meters wide chasing us.

    This wild boar is made of evil spirits. Logically speaking, its body is so huge that it cannot pass through such a narrow cave.

    But it forcefully pushed aside the stone walls on both sides of the cave and ran after it.

    If it weren¡¯t for the stone walls on both sides, we would have been caught up in less than ten seconds.

    This wild boar was covered in black evil aura, except for its eyes, which glowed with bloody red light.

    It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, if I really let this guy catch up, my life will definitely be lost.

    [ps: It will be on the shelves tomorrow, which means there will be a charge. I feel a little uneasy and worried about the quality of the results. I hope everyone can support the genuine version if possible. It only costs about ten yuan a month, which is just the price of one or two packs of cigarettes.  , there may be many readers who will criticize the fee, but in fact, if they really like Xiaojiu¡¯s books, they don¡¯t care about the more than ten yuan a month, right?  In addition, you can recharge qb and then exchange it for book coins, which is very convenient.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 115 Things are changing

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I was exhausted, carrying such a big fat man on my back, and the angry roar of the wild boar kept coming from behind. Every time I heard the roar of the wild boar, I didn't know where the strength came from in my heart, and I ran as hard as I could.

    "You should run faster." Luo Fang urged from the front.

    To put it so powerful, he has the ability, and he is running.

    I stared at this guy speechlessly.

    After running for five minutes at a stretch, we finally rushed out of the cave and returned to the temple.

    I looked back and saw that except for the vibration coming from the cave behind me, the wild boar did not appear.

    "What should I do?" I threw the fat man on the ground and sat down, breathing heavily.

    My whole body was covered in sweat, and after running wildly for five minutes while carrying a fat man like a fat pig on my back, I even admired myself.

    Luo Fang was also panting heavily. He held my hand and ran out of the temple. He glanced above his head, frowned and said, "It's too late. With your classmates, we will definitely not be able to escape."

    "What do you mean?" My heart skipped a beat. Is Luo Fang planning to leave the fat man here?

    "Fight him." After Luo Fang said that, he turned around and walked into the temple, and then took out a ball of red thread from his backpack.

    Then, he took more than ten wooden nails and nailed them around the cave, and then began to wrap red thread around these wooden nails.

    Soon, a spider web composed of red threads appeared at the entrance of the cave.

    "The wild boar that came here was just formed by the evil spirit of the pig demon inside. It's not that we don't have the strength to fight." Luo Fang turned to look at me and said, "Get ready, wait for the wild boar formed by the evil spirit to rush in."  When it comes, these red lines of mine will block it for a short while, and then I will try my best to kill it."

    "Understood." I nodded, took out three Ying Yuan Lei Mansion luck charms from my bag, and then stared intently into the cave.

    After less than ten seconds, suddenly there was a vibration under our feet.

    The wild boar¡¯s shrill roar came from inside the cave, which made me tremble.

    "Get ready." Luo Fang whispered.

    "Yeah." I swallowed, staring intently into the cave. Suddenly, countless black evil spirits surged out of the cave, and the wild boar blended into it. The only thing that could distinguish him was its blood-red eyes.

    boom!

    All the evil energy hit the red lines, and these red lines glowed, blocking the impact of the wild boar.

    "Now, take action!" Luo Fang roared.

    I held the Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Lucky Talisman and immediately recited: "Supreme Ying Yuan Zun, who rules the thirty-six heavens, transforms the nine heavens, transforms the ten directions, and the divine soldiers are as urgent as the law, this edict!"

    Then, I took three Ying Yuan Lei Mansion luck talismans and went into the cave, and slapped the wild boar half a meter away.

    "Hmm hum hum."

    After the talisman was put on, a wild boar roared from inside.

    The sound was extremely harsh, and I quickly covered my ears.

    Luo Fang took out two daggers, dodged directly and rushed into the cave, and then countless black evil spirits overwhelmed him.

    "Luo Fang!" I couldn't help but yell, and had the urge to rush in to help, but all I heard from inside was the wild boar's scream of "Hmph, hum, hum."

    My reason suppressed the urge to rush in.

    Luo Fang is a very brave man, so he would be fine if he rushed in. But I am different. If I rush in, this wild boar might kill me.

    I started to worry about Luo Fang outside.

    Of course, I was more afraid that after Luo Fang died, I would also be killed by this wild boar.

    After a full thirty seconds, the black evil spirit inside gradually dissipated. Luo Fang sat on the ground, leaning against the stone wall. His clothes were in tatters, with at least a dozen wounds, and blood was constantly pouring out.

    I saw that there was no danger inside, so I immediately ran to Luo Fang's side.

    "Are you okay?" I looked at Luo Fang nervously and asked.

    Luo Fang shook his head slightly and said, "If you can't die, take your friend away first."

    I supported Luo Fang and walked into the ruined temple.

    Then I grabbed the rope and climbed up little by little. After I came up, Luo Fang, who was below, tied the fat man tightly with the rope, and then I used my strength to drag him up little by little.

    This is really a strenuous job.

    After I dragged the fat man up, I took a look at the ruined temple below. Luo Fang had no intention of coming up. He yelled at me: "Take your first step."When my classmates go back, I will go back again.  "

    "What the hell are you going back to do? Do you think you didn't die fast enough?" I couldn't help but curse.

    "I broke up those evil spirits just now. Tuya itself was sealed, and now it is even more seriously injured. I want to go back and see if I can solve it directly." Luo Fang said, "If you are not afraid, come down and join me.  , it¡¯s good for two people to take care of each other.¡±

    "Okay, wait." I yelled at Luo Fang, and then moved the fat man under the tree.

    Then grab the rope and crawl down bit by bit.

    Although I am a little worried about that Tuya, if I turn around and leave now, how can I still be called a human being?

    Luo Fang came here to help me.

    I, Zhang Xiu, cannot be said to be very noble or great, but I still have the most basic sense of loyalty.

    What¡¯s more, Luo Fang is right, I have been frightened by that Tu Ya before.

    "That grandson has been sealed. Why is he so arrogant with us? Even if he can still attack us with evil spirits, now that those evil spirits have been dispersed, he naturally has to go back and eradicate the roots.

    After I jumped into the ruined temple, I saw that Luo Fang was no longer bleeding.

    I used a talisman to stop my bleeding in Luofang before.

    I asked: "Do you want to rest for a while before going in?"

    "Forget it, let's go in now to avoid a long night and many dreams." Luo Fang shook his head and looked inside the cave, not knowing what he was thinking.

    When I came in this time, I was familiar with the road, and I wasn't as nervous as before. I asked Luo Fang: "Hey, Lao Luo, do you think we are sharing the same hardships this time? Tell me about your past.  "

    "What happened to me in the past?" Luo Fang gave me a strange look: "Why are you asking this?"

    "I'm curious. You are about the same age as me, but you are so much better than me." I said, "Don't talk about learning Taoism since childhood. That guy Sun Xiaopeng has also been in elementary school, so he is far behind you."

    "I will tell you when I have the opportunity after this incident." Luo Fang said casually, "Be careful when you go in later."

    "clear."

    Soon, we walked back to the cave.

    How do you say that?  Things are changing. Wasn't this guy arrogant before? He chased us both away. Now let's see what he uses to be arrogant.

    "Tuya, we are back." As soon as I entered the cave, I happily said loudly: "Come out quickly."

    "Are you coming back to seek death?" Tu Ya's voice came, and he snorted coldly: "It seems that you really want the pill I talked about before." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 116 Golden Needle Technique

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Your death is coming soon, and there are still so many nonsense words." Luo Fang snorted lightly and clenched his two daggers with both hands.

    "It seems like you two really want to take my life."

    Suddenly, the eyes of the wild boar statue in the middle of the cave opened, and their eyes glowed with blood-colored light. When it stood up, the stones on its body fell off bit by bit.

    Is this Tu Ya himself?

    I was shocked.

    At this time, Tuya stood five meters tall and seven meters long. He was covered in brown hair. His two wild boar teeth were one meter long. They shone with a cold light and looked extremely sharp.

    ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been bound by countless chains, it might have rushed over, and Luo Fang and I would have died.

    I swallowed my saliva and said, darling, isn¡¯t it? This guy looks much more ferocious than the wild boar formed by the evil spirit before.

    Luo Fang saw its appearance, thought for a while and said: "You don't have to scare us. You have been sealed for so many years. Even if you fight with us, you will lose the power to break through the seal after all your efforts.  I have to be sealed here for hundreds of years before I can get out."

    "I'm very interested in the pill you mentioned before. Give me something and I'll leave immediately." Luo Fang looked at the wild boar and said.

    I go.

    Luo Fang did not come back to kill demons, but wanted the two pills that Tu Ya mentioned at the beginning.

    I asked Luo Fang: "No, big brother, is that thing useful for you?"

    "Hehe, you humans are really greedy." Tu Ya's voice came: "It seems that you are very smart. Have you read the letters left by those guys outside?"

    "Humph." Luo Fang snorted coldly.

    Tu Ya said: "It seems that the little guy next to you still doesn't understand. Those ten people in Laoshan have been chasing me for seven years. Do you really think they want to kill demons? It's too pretentious.  Those greedy guys."

    "Who are you criticizing for having a low IQ?" I couldn't bear it anymore. This guy's words just pointed out that my IQ is not good, buddy.

    I just realized it later, right.

    Logically speaking, why did those fifteen people in Laoshan pursue this guy for seven years?  It would be too far-fetched to insist on slaying demons. After all, seven years is too long.

    "Hehe, do you understand?" Tuya's harsh laughter came.

    I looked at Luo Fang, who had a dull expression next to me, and knew why he was back. Those fifteen people had been chasing Tu Ya for seven years for this so-called pill. Couldn¡¯t that be a good thing?

    "Stop talking nonsense, give me that pill, and I will let you go today." Luo Fang said calmly.

    "You want it so much, do you know what this is?" Tu Ya's voice came: "If you humans eat this thing, if you are not determined, you will become a demon at any time, and you will not be able to enter the cycle of life and death."

    "Give it to me or not." Luo Fang's voice became cold: "If you don't give it to me, I'll grab it myself."

    "I've been bored in this place for too long. I just wanted to chat with you two little guys. Do you really think I'm easy to bully?"

    After Tu Ya finished speaking, suddenly, I felt the surroundings suddenly become colder.

    Although the temperature inside the cave is indeed not high, it is not so cold that I shiver all over.

    The cold made me shiver all over, and I frowned as I looked at Tuya with a ferocious face not far away.

    Tuya struggled hard, and suddenly there was a bang!

    An iron chain tied to Tu Ya's body actually broke, and it was broken by this guy.

    "After nearly a hundred years of accumulation, I can finally break the chains of these disgusting people."

    Tu Ya¡¯s cheerful voice came.

    These chains don¡¯t just bind him, they go deep into his body.

    These iron chains were all pierced into its flesh. Except for one iron chain that he broke at the beginning, he struggled to break open the other iron chains.

    There are hooks where the iron chains pierce Tu Ya¡¯s body. Every time Tu Ya breaks away from one chain, a large piece of flesh on his body is dragged away from his body by these hooks.

    Tu Ya kept struggling, and the chains fell to the ground. An unusual amount of red blood flowed from its body.

    "What should we do now?" I looked helplessly at Luo Fang next to me.

    When faced with such a situation, I feel like a headless fly, not knowing what to do.

    Luo Fang¡¯s breathing quickened, as if he was also thinking about it.

    But soon he said to me: "Kill it!"

      "Can the two of us do it? It's almost out." I couldn't help but say.

    "You also know that it is about to escape. It will take at least five minutes for us to leave this cave, and this guy will be able to completely break free in less than two minutes. If you try hard, you still have a chance, but if you don't try, you will be dead."  Luo Fang looked at me and said, "Why are you still standing there? Do you really want to die?"

    When Luo Fang finally asked if he really wanted to die, I couldn't help but tremble again.

    Death has always been a distant word to me. Even after I learned how to catch ghosts, I never thought about my own death.

    But judging from the current situation, if I don¡¯t do something right, my life will be lost here.

    Fight!

    Luo Fang had already rushed forward with two daggers at this time, jumped hard, grabbed the hair on Tuya's body, and then climbed up.

    Tu Ya didn¡¯t pay attention to Luo Fang, or he spent more energy on breaking away from the chains on his body and couldn¡¯t spare the energy to deal with Luo Fang.

    The only thing that can affect Luo Fang is that it moves randomly, trying to throw Luo Fang off.

    The scene at this time is very spectacular.

    A huge creature, five meters high and seven meters long, was moving crazily in front of me, while Luo Fang clung to its hair and climbed up.

    I have to do something, otherwise Luo Fang will be killed by Tuya and I will have nowhere to run.

    Thinking of this, I was about to take out the Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Luck Talisman from my bag, but I suddenly saw the Zhuyin Golden Needle placed next to the Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Luck Talisman.

    I thought about it for a while, but I still didn¡¯t get the Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Luck Talisman, but picked up these Zhuyin Golden Needles.

    I have learned the golden needle technique, but I have never used it. I yelled at Luo Fang: "What is this guy's weakness?"

    At this time, Luo Fang was like a sailboat sailing in a violent storm, clutching the hair on Tuya's body and yelling: "Eye! Attack his eyes."

    I picked up the bag containing the Zhuyin Golden Needle, kissed it, and whispered, "Brothers, it's up to you whether you can survive today."

    After saying that, I took out ten Zhuyin golden needles and held them in my hand. I took a deep breath and looked at the giant Tu Ya not far away. Then I said: "Wherever the golden needle points, there are no traces of evil spirits. The Liuhe is pure and peaceful, and Pi praises the magical power."  .¡±

    As I finished reciting the incantation, the candle-yin golden needles in my hand also reacted, and they all trembled slightly. I felt happy, stared into Tu Ya's eyes, and threw the ten golden needles in Tu Ya's direction with all my strength.  He passed by and shouted: "Bah, break, break!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 117 Thunder Sword Appears

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The candle-yin golden needles that I had thrown into the air actually glowed with golden light, and then I felt something being pulled out of my body and sucked into these golden needles.

    Suddenly my whole body went limp and I almost fell to the ground.

    Sure enough, using such advanced Taoism, the body is still a little overwhelmed.

    And these golden needles were shot directly at Tuya's eyes one by one. The speed was extremely fast. Almost instantly, they pierced into Tuya's eyes, then passed out from the back of its head, and then flew back to my feet.  ,Dropped on the floor.

    "Hmm hum hum!"

    The wild boar¡¯s eyes were filled with blood. It closed its eyes tightly, and a harsh scream came from its mouth.

    "Okay!" Luo Fang roared, and took the opportunity to climb on top of the wild boar. He shouted: "Fire Element, Li Huo Jue!"

    Then, Luo Fang threw the dagger into his pocket, while he clenched his fist tightly.

    Then his two fists actually ignited blue fire.

    It turned out to be really Li Huo.

    My heart skipped a beat.

    Luo Fang¡¯s Taoist skills can actually create Li Huo.

    Lihuo is a powerful tool for dealing with evil spirits.

    "Ah!" Luo Fang's fists burned with fire, and he punched Tu Ya on the head.

    Tuya, who was already screaming in pain, received this punch and struggled even harder. Luo Fang rode on its neck and punched him on the head one after another.

    But this guy just can¡¯t be beaten to death.

    Logically speaking, an ordinary monster would be half disabled after suffering so many blows from Luo Fang, but Tu Ya was still struggling.

    But it¡¯s right to think about it. He was hunted down by fifteen people from Laoshan for seven years. If it was so easy to kill, how could it be so strenuous?

    Suddenly, it turned its head and bit Luo Fang, who was sitting on its neck.

    His turning of the head is a bit contrary to biology.

    Because if it is a wild boar, it is impossible to turn its neck directly to the back and bite the person riding on its neck.

    But he did it.

    Of course, Luo Fang was startled. He jumped off Tuya's neck, rolled around on the ground, and ran towards me.

    "Are you okay?" I ran over and held Luo Fang's hand.

    The fire in Luo Fang's hands had disappeared. He was sweating profusely. He stared at Tu Ya not far away and said slowly: "I didn't expect that I still underestimated him!"

    "What should we do now?" I asked.

    "What else can we do? No matter what, we have to fight it with all our might." Luo Fang said decisively: "But this guy's fur is very thick, so we can't kill it at all."

    Suddenly, all the iron chains on Tu Ya were broken free by him, and it was banging around wildly in the cave.

    Its eyes have been blinded by me, and now it is looking for us aimlessly.

    Luo Fang and I didn¡¯t dare to say a word. Just now this guy was chained and we couldn¡¯t do anything about him. Now that all the chains on his body are broken, can we still deal with him?

    We were not stupid enough to turn around and run away.

    Now Tuya doesn¡¯t know where we are at all, so he attacks randomly. As soon as we run, there will be footsteps, and then we just need to wait to die.

    I¡¯m also depressed. I¡¯m about to catch up with Detective Conan. I¡¯ll encounter ghosts wherever I go.

    Suddenly, there were rapid footsteps outside the cave.

    Luo Fang and I looked at each other and hurriedly ran to both sides.

    Because we are standing at the exit of the cave.

    As soon as we ran away, a figure ran in from outside the cave.

    I took a closer look.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    It turned out to be the mentally ill old man named Lei Jian in the nursing home.

    After this guy came in, he pointed at Tuya and yelled: "Zhu Bajie, do you still dare to come out and cause trouble in the world? Don't you want to return to heaven and be your Tianpeng Marshal?"

    "Hmph, hum!" Tu Ya heard an angry roar coming from the direction of the sound, and ran towards the thunder sword.

    I can¡¯t bear to see the situation at Lei Jian. Is this mentally ill old man still alive?

    What I didn¡¯t expect was that Lei Jian took out a dark peach wood sword from somewhere, just like a magic trick.

    ¡°Then bursts of lightning flashed on the peach wood sword.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ??Thunder struck peach wood sword?

    ? ?Everyone in the art knows that peach trees struck by lightning are one of the most evil-doing things.

    The so-called lightning strikes the peach wood, which means that the lightning strikes the peach wood, splits the peach wood, and then uses the peach wood to make a peach wood sword.

    This peach wood sword carries thunder and lightning, and thunder and lightning are originally something evil spirits fear.

    ?????????? There are also particularities to how lightning strikes peach wood. If it is just chopped, the peach wood will still be alive, but the power of thunder and lightning is not much.

    And if it is baked into black charcoal, it will have no effect.

    Only when it is just right, the peach wood is completely split black, but is extremely hard, is the thunder split peach wood that is truly suitable for making a peach wood sword.

    This kind of thing is extremely rare.

    Even though there is a box of money swords in Yan Beixun's shop, there is no real lightning peach wood sword.

    This kind of thing is too rare.

    "I'll fight!" Lei Jian roared, and then stabbed Tu Ya in the forehead with the Thunder Splitting Peach Wood Sword.

    With a squeak, the thunder-splitting mahogany sword in Lei Jian's hand actually pierced Tu Ya's forehead and inserted a small piece into it.

    You know, Luo Fang and I worked so hard just now, but it was only me who blinded the grandson's eyes, and now this lunatic easily stabbed Tu Ya's forehead with the Thunderbolt Peach Wood Sword.

    "Ko!" The old man roared excitedly, then jumped up and kicked Tuya in the face.

    Tu Ya, who was so fierce just now, was actually kicked back five or six steps by the old man, stumbled, and fell to the ground with a roar.

    "Who are you?" Tu Ya opened his mouth and said in surprise: "Are you the Taoist from a few years ago? You are not dead."

    "If I die, who will take care of you, this evil beast?" Lei Jian, who was nervous before, has turned into a worldly expert.

    This kind of setting makes me a little unbearable. Lei Jian put his hands behind his back and walked slowly towards Tuya.

    "Boy over there, you want that elixir, right? Kill him and I will give you the elixir." Tuya turned to Luo Fang and said.

    Luo Fang held his hands with interest and shrugged: "Don't compare our human intelligence to that of you beasts. Am I that stupid?"

    Tu Ya¡¯s body gradually shrank, turning into a two-meter-tall burly man with a pig¡¯s head and body.

    And the lightning peach wood sword that was originally inserted into his forehead also fell to the ground.

    He flexed his body, huffing and puffing, and stepped back out of breath, fearing the appearance of the thunder sword.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been sealed for so many years, how could a guy like you be my opponent!¡± Tu Ya said coldly, looking at Lei Jian.

    Lei Jian said with a smile: "Yes, if you hadn't been sealed for so many years, I wouldn't dare to deal with you, right? You'd better hand over the pill, I can spare your life!" (Remember  Website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 118 I was almost tricked!

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Suddenly, a red pill appeared in Tu Ya¡¯s hand.

    Tu Ya holds this elixir.

    This elixir was about the size of a marble. Tu Ya suddenly threw the elixir in the direction of Luo Fang and shouted: "Go on, kid, swallow it quickly, or this guy will take this treasure away."

    Luo Fang was just standing there watching the show. When he saw the elixir being thrown over, he subconsciously reached out and caught it.

    "can not eat!"

    Lei Jian¡¯s eyes widened and he ran towards Luo Fang, trying to grab it.

    Although I don¡¯t know what this elixir is, at least Luo Fang is also with me, right? This old man still wants to steal it?

    I was just about to step forward to stop this old man named Lei Jian, when the thunder-cleaving mahogany sword that had fallen to the ground suddenly penetrated from behind Lei Jian, stabbing me to the core.

    And the one who made the sneak attack was naturally the guy named Tu Ya.

    Lei Jian fell to the ground with unwilling eyes and started twitching.

    Tu Ya looked at me and Luo Fang coldly and said, "I'll spare your lives for the time being. I'll take your heads later."

    After saying that, he turned around and ran away.

    ¡°This guy¡¯s words are quite nice. He¡¯s trying to trick us. He¡¯s clearly been sealed for so many years, and yet he¡¯s letting us do it again. He¡¯s already exhausted. It¡¯s really shameless.

    At this time, Luo Fang had already swallowed the pill.

    After he ate it, he suddenly sat down cross-legged, and his body was surrounded by a faint black evil aura.

    "Little, little guy." Lying on the ground, the dying Lei Jian raised his head and waved to me.

    I was reluctant to go there at first. This guy obviously didn't have any good intentions, otherwise he wouldn't have pretended to be mentally ill to deceive me in the first place.

    But in the end I walked over. No matter what, this guy was about to die. He asked me to come over because he had something to say.

    Sure enough, after I squatted next to him, he vomited blood from his mouth and said slowly: "Little brother, to tell you the truth, I originally came here for this elixir. I originally wanted this guy to break the seal. When he was at his weakest,  I killed him, but I didn¡¯t expect that the success would fall short.¡±

    "You old grandson, all your attention was attracted by that elixir and was attacked by surprise. Who can you blame?" I curled my lips and said.

    I don¡¯t have a good impression of this old man either. After all, this guy didn¡¯t have good intentions from the beginning.

    "As the saying goes, even when a person is about to die, his words are also kind." Lei Jian sighed deeply and waved to me: "Come here and I will tell you the secret of this elixir."

    I was curious, so I put my ear to it. When Lei Jian and I were approaching, suddenly, there was a whistling sound from behind me, and a fist hit Lei Jian in the face.

    The thunder sword was knocked directly to the ground, and then his eyes rolled, and there was no movement.

    ¡°Other than Lei Jian, the only one in this cave is me and Luo Fang.

    I looked back at Luo Fang, who was panting and still holding a punching posture, frowned and asked, "Luo Fang, what are you doing? Why did you beat him to death with one punch?"

    "Could it be that there really is some secret to this elixir that Luo Fang didn't want me to know, so he silenced this Lei Sword murderer?"

    Luo Fang saw what I was thinking at a glance, snorted softly and said, "Look what's on his right hand."

    After listening to Luo Fang¡¯s words, I looked at Lei Jian¡¯s right hand and saw a talisman drawn with blood stains on his right hand. The blood had not yet solidified, so it was obviously freshly drawn.

    It seems that he did it before when we were not paying attention.

    "This talisman is an evil method called the Reincarnation Curse. You have never heard of it, right?" After Luo Fang finished speaking, I felt a cold sweat on my back.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Who said that?

    This old guy wants to mess with me even before he dies!

    This so-called reincarnation curse is an extremely vicious evil curse. When a person dies, it is reported to the underworld.

    And this kind of evil spell is to cast a spell to bring another person's soul to the underworld, and then deceive the underworld to let the soul of one's own stay reincarnate for oneself.

    Of course, the underworld is not easy to fool. If it is discovered, the person who casts the spell will be sent to the eighteenth level of hell to suffer for a thousand years.

    But for those who don¡¯t want to die, at least they can give it a try.

    I kicked Lei Jian¡¯s body hard.

    Damn it, when he was attacked, I was a little worried about him, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be such a vicious guy.

    Luo FangHe opened the body of the Thunder Sword, then pulled out the Thunder Splitting Peach Wood Sword from inside, and handed it to me: "Take it, this is a good thing."

    "I have a box of money swords over there. You don't need this thing. You can keep it for yourself." I shook my head quickly.

    "I have already taken the best elixir here. If I want this thing, it is unreasonable." Luo Fang said: "In addition, I hope you will keep the matter of taking this elixir today a secret, and no one will mention it."  .¡±

    "Boss, can't they say it too?" I looked at Luo Fang strangely and asked.

    "No." Luo Fang shook his head.

    I looked at Luo Fang¡¯s firm eyes and nodded: ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±

    "Thank you." Suddenly, Luo Fang said in a low voice.

    This guy is really a face-saving guy, and he says thank you so quietly.

    I rolled my eyes at him and said, "Okay, there's nothing interesting in this cave. Let's get out quickly."

    Luo Fang and I supported each other and walked outside the cave.

    I really didn¡¯t expect to encounter so many bad things during my trip to Hainan this time.

    We climbed back to the top of the mountain along the rope, and I was relieved to see the fat man lying under the tree safe and sound.

    We managed to rescue this guy, but if he was accidentally picked up by a wild animal, it would be a big loss.

    I carried the fat man on my back, and Luo Fang and I walked along the road down the mountain.

    It was already dusk now, and we walked slowly down the mountain.

    I looked at Luo Fang, who had a calm face next to me, and asked curiously: "Hey, Lao Luo, didn't you promise me before that after this incident, you would tell me about your past?"

    Luo Fang was stunned for a moment and asked: "Are you so interested?"

    "Brother, we have been through life and death after all. I want to ask you what happened in the past." I smiled and said, "Is it possible that you were really a pretty boy before and was kept by a rich woman? So you are embarrassed to say it?"

    "Huh, that's just Sun Xiaopeng's nonsense." Luo Fang said this, and after a moment of silence he said: "What happened in the past? It's nothing special to say. I just learned Taoism from my master since I was a child, and then killed my senior brother.  Escaped from the division and was adopted by the boss."

    "Kill your senior brother?" I looked at Luo Fang in confusion.

    Luo Fang pointed to a tree: "Sit down and rest for a while. Since you want to know, I will tell you slowly."

    After Luo Fang and I sat down, I took out a cigarette and sat under the tree as if I were listening to a story. Luo Fang also looked into the distance and slowly talked about his past events.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 119 Luo Fang¡¯s Past

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Luo Fang.

    Luo Fang has been an orphan since he was a child. Ever since he was sensible, all he has done is look for food in trash cans and sleep under the overpass.

    There are countless beggars like him.

    Luo Fang was seven years old that year. At night, with heavy white snow falling in the sky, Luo Fang picked up a piece of bread from a trash can in a dark alley and wanted to eat it quickly.

    At this time, a little girl who was slightly younger than him and covered in filth walked out of the corner of the alley.

    This little girl had a baby face and big eyes. She didn¡¯t speak. She stared at the bread in Luo Fang¡¯s hand and swallowed.

    Luo Fang roared twice fiercely at her.

    The beggar who has been around since childhood understands the importance of food. After picking up food, he is wary of anyone.

    Originally, Luo Fang was ready to kick her and tell her to get out of here, but after seeing the eyes of this little girl, he inexplicably softened his heart.

    "Here, get out of here." Luo Fang handed over the bread.

    After the little girl took the bread, she immediately wolfed it down.

    Luo Fang turned around and left, wanting to continue looking for food. Unexpectedly, the little girl behind him actually said: "Brother, wait."

    "I only have this piece of bread. If it's not enough, I'll find it myself." Luo Fang turned around and said without boredom, even thinking of beating this little girl away.

    What he didn¡¯t expect was that the little girl still held half of the bread in her hand. Apparently, the little girl only ate half and left half for him.

    "Brother, here it is." The little girl handed over the half-left piece of bread.

    Luo Fang was stunned and took the bread without hesitation and started to eat it. He was also so hungry that he didn't even know why he gave the bread to this little girl before.

    After eating the bread, Luo Fang touched his belly and turned to leave, but he found that the little girl was following him closely, with no intention of leaving at all.

    "Stop following me. Believe it or not, I will sell you to human traffickers, gouge out your eyes and cut off your ears." Luo Fang turned around and scolded the little girl.

    The little girl¡¯s face turned purple from the cold, she shrank her neck and didn¡¯t speak, she was obviously frightened.

    Luo Fang nodded with satisfaction, turned around and continued walking, but the little girl followed him again.

    "Hey, what do you want?" Luo Fang frowned and said, "You don't believe I'm fierce, do you?"

    After saying that, Luo Fang kicked the little girl in the stomach and knocked the little girl to the ground on the street.

    The little girl sat on the ground, looking at Luo Fang with pitiful eyes and saying nothing.

    Like the god of plague, Luo Fang ran away, fearing that he would be caught by the little girl again.

    Luo Fang was not wrong. He was very tired living alone. If he brought a little girl with him, his final result would definitely be freezing to death this winter.

    After walking for a while, Luo Fang kept wondering whether his kick just now was too hard and hurt the little girl.

    After thinking for a while, he decided to go back and take a look.

    When I returned to the alley, I suddenly saw two eight or nine-year-old beggars beating the little girl.

    The little girl fell to the ground holding her head, not daring to bite.

    Luo Fang rushed forward and fought with these two guys.

    In the end, these two guys were beaten away by Luo Fang, and Luo Fang was also covered in injuries.

    "You, are you okay?" The little girl raised her head and looked at Luo Fang worriedly.

    "Why would they cause trouble for you?" Luo Fang sat up panting.

    "They just saw us eating bread, and after you left, they dragged me here to ask me where the bread came from." The little girl's nose was bruised and her face was swollen, and she looked very pitiful: "I said I didn't know, and they  Just hit me.¡±

    Luo Fang touched her head and said with a smile: "You are quite loyal, little girl. You will be my sister from now on. The trash cans in this area belong to me, and we cannot be hungry."

    Since then, Luo Fang and the little girl have been dependent on each other. They found a warm place to sleep during the day, and rummaged through the trash cans for food at night.

    On winter nights, the two of them didn't dare to sleep at all. They had seen too many people who fell asleep and never woke up the next day.

    When the cold became unbearable, the two of them would hug each other to keep warm.

    Luo Fang was also very lucky to have this little girl with him at that time. Although he had one more person to eat, it was the first time that he had been alone since he was a child.I felt family affection.

    One night, the brother and sister were sitting on the road, holding each other to keep warm.

    Two people came over.

    The two men, one in his forties and the other in his twenties, looked at each other.

    The man in his forties said, "Xuan Qing, these two orphans are very pitiful. Take them back."

    Luo Fang and the little girl were taken away by these two people to a deep mountain. Then the good days came that they had never dreamed of before. They could have hot white rice to eat every day, and meat every now and then.

    What the two of them have to do is to learn Taoism. The man in his forties is their master, named Ouyang Zhang, and Xuan Qing is the senior brother.

    There are many people of the same age here who are learning Taoism from their master, and the senior brother takes good care of them every day.

    Once, the little girl suddenly caught a bad cold. The elder brother carried the little girl on his back and led Luo Fang for more than ten miles, and then sent the little girl to the infirmary in the city for treatment.

    ¡°Ten years have passed in a flash.

    Luo Fang also understood the original intention of Master and Senior Brother in establishing this place.

    While they practice Taoism, they help the orphans here find their parents.

    Except for him and the little girl, there are not many of the peers who stayed here with them at the beginning. They all found their parents and left the mountain. And here, there are many newly adopted disciples.

    "Brother, hurry up and follow me to Master."

    Luo Fang is picking fruits on the top of the mountain.

    Suddenly, the little girl behind her turned red and seemed very happy.

    Luo Fang turned around and smiled: "What's wrong?"

    Over the years, he had the closest relationship with the little girl on the mountain. They even slept together before they were twelve years old.

    "Master and senior brother said they found my biological parents." The little girl said excitedly.

    This is indeed a good thing for the little girl, but for Luo Fang, the silence is like a thunderbolt from the blue sky. For so many years, he has long been accustomed to living with the little girl. Suddenly, the little girl found her biological parents and wanted to leave.  Naturally, I felt reluctant to give up.

    But he was already seventeen years old and not a child. He understood the truth and said, "That's a good thing. Let's go find the master together."

    When the two returned to the wooden house where they lived, their master was sitting on a chair, talking freely with a middle-aged man.

    "Master." Luo Fang took the little girl's hand and walked in and shouted.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 120 Human Trafficker?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Little girl, go pack your things and follow this uncle. He is your father's colleague and is here to take you away." Ouyang Zhang said with a smile.

    The little girl gritted her teeth and looked at Ouyang Zhang and asked, "Master, do I really want to leave?"

    "Don't you always want your parents to pick you up? Now that you are here, you should be happy." Ouyang Zhang said to Luo Fang: "Xiao Fang, take the little girl out for a walk."

    "Yes, Master." Luo Fang nodded, took the little girl's hand, and walked out of the door together to a big tree in the deep forest.

    When they are here, they like to climb up to this big tree and chat.

    After they came to the big tree, the little girl lowered her head, squeezed her hands tightly and said, "Brother, I don't want to leave."

    "Your parents have come to pick you up. This kind of thing is not up to you." Luo Fang took a breath and said.

    Suddenly, the little girl hugged Luo Fang and started crying.

    After all, Luo Fang had lived with the little girl for ten years, and he felt uncomfortable in his heart. When the little girl cried, Luo Fang couldn't help but burst into tears.

    "Brother, brother, tell me, if I leave now, we won't be able to see each other anymore." The little girl hugged Luo Fang and asked with a choked voice.

    "Of course not. You have gone back to your parents. Do you remember my mobile phone number? From now on, my phone number will remain unchanged and you can find me at any time." Luo Fang touched the little girl's face and said, "If you are bullied in the future,  If he's gone, just call me and I'll help you take care of him."

    "Yes." The little girl nodded firmly.

    ¡­¡­

    When Luo Fang said this, he paused, as if he thought of something painful.

    "What happened next?" I asked doubtfully, "According to you, your master and your senior brother were very good to you. Why did you kill your senior brother?"

    "Huh." Luo Fang snorted coldly: "After the little girl left, she occasionally called me to chat, but after two months, I couldn't get through to her anymore."

    "I found the master and wanted to ask the little girl where she lived. I wanted to find her, but the master didn't say anything anyway, so I started to quarrel with them." Luo Fang's eyes suddenly turned cold: "During the quarrel, the master let something slip.  ."

    "Those of us who learn Taoism there and are picked up by so-called 'parents' are actually all lies. My master is equivalent to a human trafficker. We are all goods." Luo Fang said, "But we  The price of a human being is very valuable, it costs hundreds of thousands or even millions to buy it back.¡±

    "Are you so old? Is it useful to kidnap him?" I looked at Luo Fang and asked.

    "We know Taoism and they bought us, but they wanted us to help them do evil things." Luo Fang clenched his fists and said, "Elder brother has been good to us since we were young. It's not family affection at all, it's just love.  I¡¯m afraid something might happen to our valuable goods, haha.¡±

    Luo Fang took a deep breath: "But even though I knew the truth, I didn't want to take action against them, and I didn't even tell the other children about it. After all, they had raised me for ten years, but they shouldn't, shouldn't, shouldn't.  Sell ??the little girl too!"

    I can hear the deep hatred in Luo Fang¡¯s tone.

    "That night, I sneaked into Master's room while he was not around, trying to find out the contact information of the person who bought the little girl, but I found nothing." Luo Fang grabbed his hair tightly:  "The little girl is too innocent. She can get lost even when she enters the city. She falls into the hands of people with good intentions. I don't know what kind of things will happen to her."

    "Later, I was discovered by senior brother, and he wanted my life." Luo Fang sighed: "It's a pity that although he is so much older than me, he doesn't know that my moral conduct is much better than him. At that time, I was already  Because the little girl was angry, she killed him."

    "After killing Senior Brother, Master and the others were attracted by the sound, and I had no choice but to escape." Luo Fang closed his eyes and said, "Later in Chongqing, I met the boss, and he took me in."

    I looked at the calm Luo Fang next to me, and I felt an indescribable feeling in my heart.

    No wonder this guy usually seems to be cold to everyone. Being betrayed by his master and senior brother who have raised him for ten years makes him afraid to trust other people anymore.

    I patted his shoulder, not knowing what to say to comfort him.

    ¡°In other words, it¡¯s useless to say any words of comfort now.

    Luo Fang glanced at me: "No need to comfort me or anything, those things are useless."

    ¡°That¡¯s why you swallowed that pill?¡± I asked.

    "Although I don't know what I'm eating,Nothing, but it should be useful.  Luo Fang looked at his hands and said, "I must be stronger. The boss told me that my master is a huge organization. If I want to find the whereabouts of the little girl, I must become stronger. No matter what, I  We all have to find her!  "

    "Come on, you will definitely find it." I said, "You are probably the strongest person I have ever seen."

    Nowadays, when people of our age group go out to have a party and sing songs, many people like to pretend to be serious and pretend to be a person with stories. From time to time, they will hold a cigarette in their mouth and show a sad look in their eyes.

    Damn, I¡¯ve been in school since I was a child, kindergarten, elementary school, middle school, and studied there. I¡¯ve never been exposed to society. I¡¯ve been telling stories all day long, and I¡¯ve had to tell stories when something happened.  Post in your own QQ space, "I don't dare to love anymore", "I got a cold injection today, it hurts, I am strong, I am not afraid" and other chicken soup for the soul.

    "You're afraid that others don't know that you feel uncomfortable right now. How do you say that?"  Bitch is just hypocritical.

    On the contrary, a person like Luo Fang who really has a story will not talk about his own affairs casually.

    ¡°I guess I can¡¯t accept Luo Fang¡¯s matter if it comes to me.

    Suddenly, footsteps came from the direction down the mountain. Luo Fang and I stood up and took a look.

    At this time, Officer Liu, Director Huang, and a police dog came towards us.

    "Zhang Xiu? Guo Zifan!" When Director Huang saw Fatty Guo, he rushed up in surprise and carefully checked Fatty Guo's body, fearing that he was missing a limb or a limb.

    "Huh, it's okay." Director Huang let out a sigh of relief.

    Officer Liu looked at me and Luo Fang and asked, "Why are you on the mountain?"

    "My friend and I went up the mountain to look for Fatty Guo. We just found it under a tree. This guy seemed to have tripped and fell unconscious." I touched the back of my head and said nonsense.

    "It's okay, let's go, let's go back to the camp first." Director Huang seemed to be in a good mood.

    Luo Fang whispered in my ear: "Since everything is fine, I'll leave first. Remember, don't tell anyone about me taking this pill, especially the boss."

    [ps: Today¡¯s fourth update is to make up for yesterday¡¯s, please give me monthly votes and recommended votes, hehe] (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 121 Help Luo Fang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After saying that, Luo Fang turned around and left, heading down the mountain.

    Director Huang carried the fat man on his back very responsibly, and then returned to the camp accompanied by Officer Liu and me.

    Because of this incident, Director Huang did not lead everyone to continue any so-called wilderness survival training. The fat man's incident probably scared him to death.

    You know, if anything goes wrong with the fat man, he will be responsible.

    So after returning to the camp, all of us started going down the mountain and rushed to the airport.

    I didn¡¯t meet Liu Xi along the way. I asked Shen Kai and Qin Jiang. It turned out that Liu Xi had asked her classmates to accompany her because she was too frightened and returned to Chongqing early. Because of her special situation, Director Huang also gave permission.

    By the time we returned to Chongqing and walked out of the airport, it was already ten o'clock in the evening.

    I slept on the plane and was yawning. Shen Kai and Qin Jiang were also pulling their heads and looking listless.

    After we arrived in Chongqing, Director Huang said that we should act on our own and that we would have a day off tomorrow and classes would resume the day after tomorrow. Qin Jiang said to Shen Kai and I, "Let's take a taxi back to school and sleep."

    "No, just go back. I have a relative. I haven't visited him since I came to Chongqing. Since I have time, I will go and visit." I said to Qin Jiang and Shen Kai with a smile.

    ????????????? Where do I actually have any relatives, but why am I going back to the dormitory so early in the morning to have sex with them?  Crazy.

    Seeing what I said, Shen Kai and Qin Jiang stopped traveling together. I took a taxi and returned to the base. I didn¡¯t know if Luo Fang was back.

    Thinking about what happened to Luo Fang, I still feel a little worried for him.

    When I returned to Guanyinqiao Pedestrian Street, it was almost eleven o'clock. I walked to the milk tea shop and saw that it was not closed yet.

    Tang Tang was sitting in front of the store, holding his chin with his hands, looking at the pedestrian street outside, humming a song, obviously in a good mood.

    "Hi, Tangtang, I'm so excited to sing here at this late night." I walked in, pulled up a chair and sat down.

    Ai Tangtang looked back at me and said with a smile, "Tsk."

    I patted her shoulder: "Is Luo Fang back?"

    "I've been back for a while, and I hid in my room and didn't come out." Ai Tangtang curled his lips and said, "It's you, why do you want to come over today?"

    "No, I heard that the boss has appendicitis. Come and have a look." I smiled and said, "Did the surgery go well, boss?"

    "It's okay, I won't die. Brother Cat is taking care of the boss and Sun Xiaopeng in the hospital." Tang Tang said.

    I was stunned for a moment, smiled dryly and asked, "Brother Cat, will you take care of them?"

    "What's wrong? You look down on Brother Cat." Ai Tangtang smiled and said to me, "Brother Cat can beat ten guys like you."

    "That's not what I meant. Brother Cat is taking care of them in the hospital. Wouldn't the doctor feel strange when he sees it?" I became ashamed.

    It¡¯s really hard to imagine what it would be like to have a cat taking care of two people all the time.

    Just thinking about it, it should be quite funny.

    It was quite late now, and I had no intention of going to the hospital to visit them. I said hello to Ai Tangtang, and then went up to the second floor. Seeing that Luo Fang's room was still lit, I walked to the door and knocked on the door.  Knocking on the door, there was a strange sound inside.

    I tried to open the door, but it was unlocked.

    Looking inside, Luo Fang was lying on the bed, taking off his shirt, tossing and turning, his face looked extremely painful, and there was a faint, vague evil spirit all over his body.

    Luo Fang was obviously in pain, but he gritted his teeth to prevent himself from screaming.

    I knew it was bad when I saw it. I didn¡¯t know what the pill Tuya gave me was.

    I was just about to turn around and tell Ai Tangtang that something had happened to Luo Fang, but I didn¡¯t expect Luo Fang to say in a low voice: ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t go!¡±

    I looked back and saw Luo Fang getting up from the bed trembling slightly. His eyes were red and he looked scary.

    Luo Fang was breathing heavily, looking at me with a longing look on his face and said, "If you tell the boss, he will definitely find a way to force this pill out!"

    I hurriedly walked up to support Luo Fang, frowning tightly: "Brother, can you do this? There will be problems."

    "No, it's okay." Luo Fang coughed and said, "I have been practicing Taoism hard these years, but it is still not enough to fight against that huge organization. I want to get stronger quickly, and become stronger.  I need to find the little girl quickly!"

    I opened my mouth likeSpeaking of Luo Fang, Luo Fang probably knew what I was thinking and said, "I know what you want to say, but I know my body well and nothing can happen to me."

    Although I still feel a little worried, Luo Fang has already said this, what else can I say?  All he could do was sigh.

    "Don't disturb me, I'll be fine after a while." Luo Fang was lying on his bed limping, with a ferocious look on his face, in great pain.

    I gently closed the door for him.

    Sighing, rationally speaking, it is better to tell the boss about this matter, but I have already promised Luo Fang before.

    I am not the kind of person who is treacherous. At this time, there were footsteps, and Ai Tangtang also walked up from downstairs and said, "Hey, it's time for supper."

    She was also holding two bags in her hands.

    "Where did you get it?" I asked strangely: "It's so late at night, and you go out to buy supper?"

    "Hurry up and ask Luo Fang to come out to eat. Why are you talking so much nonsense?" Ai Tangtang glared at me.

    We couldn¡¯t let Ai Tangtang know about Luo Fang now, so I quickly said, ¡°I happen to be hungry.¡±

    I took the two boxes of lunch and said, "He's asleep, don't disturb him, we can just eat."

    After saying that, I opened the lunch box, turned my head, changed the subject and asked: "By the way, Tangtang, you are the only one in your family, don't you have any brothers or sisters?"

    "I don't know. I am an orphan. I have learned from my master since I was a child. I have never seen my biological parents. What's wrong?" Ai Tangtang didn't think much, sat down opposite me, picked up the box lunch and took a bite.

    ¡°Oh, let me go, there¡¯s no normal person in our organization?

    Luo Fang and Ai Tangtang are both orphans. Sun Xiaopeng studied Taoism in Mount Laoshan since he was a child. The boss is a monk, not to mention Mao Dacai.

    Aren¡¯t there people like me who have been studying since childhood and are determined to serve the motherland?

    Ai Tangtang suddenly looked in the direction of Luo Fang's house and said, "Why are there humming sounds in Luo Fang's house?"

    As she said that, she stood up and wanted to take a look. I quickly grabbed her hand, asked her to sit down and said, "Don't look at that guy. He is hiding in the house and masturbating."

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, his face turned red and he cursed: "Bah, you don't have any good ones."

    I breathed a sigh of relief and thought to myself, Luo Fang, don¡¯t blame me for ruining your reputation in the future, I¡¯m helping you!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 122 A strange quarrel between two strange people

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    In order to prevent Ai Tangtang from focusing on Luo Fang again, I thought for a moment and said, "By the way, Tangtang, what are you going to do in the future? You can't stay here forever."

    "Of course, I will open a milk tea shop in the future and be my own boss." Ai Tangtang said with a smile: "When the time comes when you and Sun Xiaopeng can't afford to eat, you can come and work for me."

    "Tch, eldest sister, I went to a normal school, and I will be a people's teacher when I go out!" I said, "It's an iron rice bowl."

    Ai Tangtang said disdainfully: "Iron rice bowl? This so-called iron rice bowl can make you lose your job with just one sentence from the leader. What kind of iron rice bowl is that?"

    I scratched the back of my head in embarrassment. What Ai Tangtang said is indeed true. Nowadays, many people listen to their elders and work hard for the so-called iron rice bowl. The result is a job worth thousands of dollars for the rest of their life, and they have to pay for it over and over again.  On a daily basis, just like a robot, everything you should do every day is arranged. The last words from your boss can cause you to lose your job. Think about it, the gain outweighs the gain.

    I sighed.

    Later, after chatting with Ai Tangtang for a while, I felt that there was no movement in Luo Fang's house, so I said hello to Ai Tangtang and went back to his room to sleep.

    I lay down and closed my eyes, and I fell asleep. I was really sleepy, too tired.

    Early the next morning, while I was sleeping in a daze, I heard someone yelling in my ear: "Haha, your grandpa, I'm back, I'm discharged from the hospital!"

    I opened my eyes and saw that Sun Xiaopeng was standing beside my bed.

    "Damn it, when you are discharged from the hospital, do you have to tell the whole world? It's your uncle's fault. Those who know are fine, but those who don't know think that his mother-in-law Sun Dasheng has been discharged from the hospital." I cursed and sat up from the bed.  I got up, rubbed my sore eyes, and yawned.

    "Axiu, you don't know the inhuman torture I suffered in the hospital." Sun Xiaopeng grabbed my hand tightly and said pitifully: "In such a big hospital, you still don't allow patients to see  ¡­¡±

    "Stop, stop!" I raised my hand and said to Sun Xiaopeng who looked crazy: "Hey, you are only sick when you look at that thing in the hospital, right?"

    "I watch movies from island countries, not to mention watching, just" Before Sun Xiaopeng could finish speaking, I kicked him in the stomach: "Get out of here, talking to a guy like you is an insult to my innocence."

    "You're such a pure bird, let's go. I'm finally discharged from the hospital. I have to go to a health care clinic." Sun Xiaopeng took out a cigarette and took a puff.

    ¡°Are all of you disciples in Laoshan so arrogant?¡± I looked at him strangely and asked.

    "It's different, it's completely different. Those losers in Laoshan will be indebted if they go to a major health care clinic." Sun Xiaopeng said: "But for someone like me who does it for several hours, it's not a loss."

    "Who asked you this?" I couldn't keep up with Sun Xiaopeng's thinking frequency.

    "You're so weird, this is a health investment. If you don't do a few major health care treatments every month, you will feel uncomfortable all over."

    ¡°I really want to visit Laoshan when I have time. Of course, I don¡¯t want to see what Laoshan looks like, which has been passed down for thousands of years, but I want to see what kind of place can cultivate such a wonderful person like Sun Xiaopeng.

    I thought that this guy was probably just talking. If nothing else, he had several major health care treatments a month, so he thought he was free of charge?  Do you really think you can get free if you are ugly?

    ¡°This guy doesn¡¯t have much work now, so it¡¯s weird if he can go, which means he¡¯s bragging.

    Aim!

    There was a cat meowing behind Sun Xiaopeng, and I knew who it was without looking.

    It¡¯s definitely a cat¡¯s fortune.

    Mao Dacai jumped onto Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s shoulders.

    To be honest, Sun Xiaopeng is really handsome with his hands on his chest and Mao Dacai standing on his shoulders.

    Suddenly, Mao Dacai slapped Sun Xiaopeng on the face.

    "What's wrong with you, uncle, you don't take me with you when you go to the health care department? Look." Mao Dacai said fiercely.

    I was speechless. Sure enough, birds of a feather flock together. I thought Maodacai would teach Sun Xiaopeng a lesson and tell him to avoid going to such places. I didn¡¯t expect this to be the case.

    "Oh, I can't stand my bad temper." Sun Xiaopeng said, "I have found a lot of female cats for you, but you don't like them yourself."

    "Can I like those little female cats? They are all ugly as hell, take a look." Mao Dacai snorted.

    "Don't they all look the same? You still picked one?"

    "Of course, if you want to be the female cat of my cat's fortune, she must be a cat that sinks fish and geese. The hair must be white and the feel, bah bah, let me tell you what these things are for. I'll ask you two to go down and have breakfast."??.  "Mao Dacai came back to his senses and said to me: "Hurry down and have breakfast, and take a look at this guy for me. Before he finds a suitable female cat for me, if he dares to touch a woman, he will tell me that he keeps targeting me for castration.  Got him.  "

    "Um, that's not the case, Brother Cat." Sun Xiaopeng said with a bitter look on his face: "I escaped from Laoshan just because those old men were strict and wanted to come down to find a beautiful girl."

    "When we became sworn brothers, we swore that we would share blessings and share hardships. Your boy has found a girl, where is my female cat?" Mao Dacai said.

    Sun Xiaopeng said to me: "I'll go to the pet store later and help Brother Cat choose a concubine."

    "No." Mao Dacai suddenly looked at the ceiling at a 45-degree angle: "Relationships are the most wonderful things in the world. How can they be traded with money? What is needed is fate. Do you understand fate?"

    "I'm telling you, you are as fat as anything. You lie at home eating cat food every day and don't go out for a walk. How could you be destined to meet you? If I meet you, I will be scared away by your ugliness."

    "Oh, I am known as the most beautiful cat in Chongqing. If you dare to insult me, I will kill you."

    "With your appearance, I don't think any female cat would be interested in you. Anyway, you just want me to be a monk with you for the rest of your life, right? If you go out to challenge me, I can't stand it anymore." Sun Xiaopeng yelled at the cat Dacai.  .

    I swallowed, and then quietly escaped from the room, and then their angry roars were heard from time to time in my room.

    I don¡¯t know if my house will be demolished by them later.

    This person and cat are really weird.

    Sun Xiaopeng has a thief's heart but not the courage to do so. Mao Dacai has both a thief's heart and courage, but he has to wait for fate.

    In this regard, I still agree with Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s words.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    I silently mourned for Sun Xiaopeng for a while. It was quite a struggle to be with such a weird cat.

    When I came downstairs, I saw the boss, Luo Fang, and Ai Tangtang sitting at the table drinking porridge.

    I sat down, picked up a bowl of porridge and took a sip.

    Ai Tangtang asked curiously: "Brother Cat and Sun Xiaopeng had a quarrel?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 123 Mission

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you to break up the fight.¡±

    "Oh, you've learned a lot." Ai Tangtang said, "They are like this, they have a small quarrel every three days, and a big quarrel every five days."

    ¡°Did nothing happen during the few days I was hospitalized?¡± Boss Yunhai asked while drinking porridge.

    I glanced sideways at Luo Fang. The boy looked pale and weak. I thought about it and said with a smile, "It's nothing."

    "Yes." Boss Yunhai nodded, stretched, and said, "An old friend contacted me yesterday and said something strange happened at home. Luo Fang, please take Axiu and Sun Xiaopeng to have a look."

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, let them go.¡± After Luo Fang finished speaking, he stood up and said, ¡°You continue to eat, I¡¯ll go up and take a rest.¡±

    "Hey, you kid, I usually ask you to catch ghosts for training. Aren't you faster than anyone else?" Boss Yunhai looked at Luo Fang's back, smiled and shook his head. Instead, he looked at me and said, "This friend of mine doesn't  Too ordinary, I used to be a 'craftsman', you and Sun Xiaopeng can go there later, I'll give you the address."

    In fact, in the past, people who caught ghosts and exorcised evil spirits did not dare to call themselves craftsmen. Craftsman was an honorific title in the past, and catching ghosts and exorcising evil spirits was not a popular profession in the past. Although people like us are needed when encountering ghosts,  But after all, no one wants to deal with ghosts all day long.

    "The honorific title of craftsman has nothing to do with people in our profession, but the corpse exterminators do like to call themselves craftsmen.

    In our circle, craftsmen can also be regarded as the special name of corpse exorcists.

    ¡°Some people may be wondering, don¡¯t corpse exterminators also have skills? Why should they ask us for help when they encounter dirty things?

    Maybe people are influenced by previous Hong Kong zombie movies, and they feel that zombie exorcists know a lot of tricks.

    ???????????????? Actually, that¡¯s not the case. Although the corpse exorcists and the rest of us deal with dirty things, they don¡¯t know much about Taoism.

    "Many people watch zombie movies and see that there are often monsters or evil spirits stealing the goods of the corpse exorcists. In fact, I don't know who spread this rumor.

    No matter whether it is any evil spirits or monsters, they will not take action against the corpse exorcists.

    Because these evil spirits or monsters have a good impression on the corpse exorcists.

    In ancient times, it was believed that fallen leaves would return to their hometowns, and most ghosts were transformed from living people after death. They respected these professions that brought their bodies back to their hometowns, so they would not take action.

    "The monster is afraid that after taking action, it will not need the Taoist priests to join forces. Instead, it will be destroyed by the fierce ghosts who know about it first."

    Therefore, corpse removal is actually a relatively safe profession. Although you carry corpses on the road every night, as long as you are brave, it really doesn't matter. The most dangerous thing is just worrying about the corpse turning evil.

    Unless some corpse exorcist is mentally retarded and takes the initiative to deal with other people's evil spirits.

    You generally don¡¯t mess with ghosts and monsters, so it¡¯s useless to learn so many skills.

    So most of the Taoist skills they practice are to exorcise corpses and deal with evil spirits. However, if they encounter other problems, they have to ask us for help.

    ?Then the boss told me a mobile phone number and an address. I saw that it was getting very early outside, so I said hello to the boss, then went back upstairs and picked up the guy.

    ??????????????? Mao Dacai and Sun Xiaopeng were quarreling with each other. You punched and I kicked, and they were having a great time.

    "Axiu, you're good to go. That bastard Luo Fang came up just now. I asked him to help beat up this stupid cat, but he dared to ignore me. Please help me quickly. We will take care of him and go to the big health care. I'll treat you."  Luo Fang was beaten by Brother Cat in the living room on the second floor and fled everywhere, looking very embarrassed.

    I laughed dryly and said, "Okay, don't make trouble, the boss asked us to do something."

    "Stop, stop, Brother Cat, stop." When Sun Xiaopeng heard my words, he seemed to have grasped a life-saving straw. He quickly said to Brother Cat: "Let me make it clear first that I can't beat you, the old cat, but the boss.  Let me do the work, otherwise I will take care of you."

    "It's okay, Axiu, just watch from the sidelines. When I deal with this kid, I will accompany you personally." Brother Cat chuckled.

    "When I heard this, I thought about it for a while. Mao Dacai is really more reliable than Sun Xiaopeng. The same goes for Sun Xiaopeng, who wants to save face.

    "The things the boss ordered are important, and I don't have the same knowledge as him." Sun Xiaopeng took my hand and ran downstairs, and then rushed out of the pedestrian street without having time to say hello to the boss and the others, for fear of being stopped by Mao Dacai.

    After I was dragged by him and ran for a while to the light rail station, he and I stopped. Panting, Sun Xiaopeng took out a cigarette and handed me one.? said: "Don't think that I can't beat that old cat. I'm doing it for the boss's sake, and for the sake of preventing conflicts among the entire staff of our base. Otherwise, I would definitely deal with him. If I had known better, I wouldn't have sworn sworn friends with him."  "

    Then he gritted his teeth and said: "Damn, I was confused at the time. Why did I become sworn sworn brothers with this grandson? You said you share blessings and share hardships. I didn't enjoy the blessings very much. You still wanted to drag me to follow him and become a monk. It's really stupid."  dog."

    I saw that Sun Xiaopeng was just talking angrily, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Instead, I looked at the address, which was in Beibei New District.

    ? Enter the light rail station with Sun Xiaopeng, and then take the light rail to Beibei District.

    I am not very familiar with Beibei. After sitting at the terminal, I threw the address to Sun Xiaopeng and asked, "Do you know where it is?"

    ¡°Let¡¯s see, don¡¯t think I¡¯m usually just a fool, but when I¡¯m really reliable, it¡¯s no problem.¡± As he said that, Sun Xiaopeng put his hand into his trouser pocket and took out something.

    I looked at it curiously, and Sun Xiaopeng suddenly had a faint smile on his lips, then took out his mobile phone, raised it high, and shouted loudly: "Come out, my Baidu map!"

    The people around me looked at me like they were crazy. I quickly hid two steps and imitated them, looking at Sun Xiaopeng with strange eyes, for fear that they would think that I was with Sun Xiaopeng.

    Sun Xiaopeng also scratched the back of his head in embarrassment and pouted at me. We walked out of the light rail station and I said, "Look for it quickly. It's only nine o'clock in the morning. I'll pay a visit later to ask about the situation, and then go have lunch."  .¡±

    Fortunately, Sun Xiaopeng didn't miss the link this time, or Baidu Map didn't miss the link. We finally found the address mentioned by the boss.

    This area turned out to be a villa area, all of which were small villas, and none of the cars parked on the roadside cost 500,000 yuan.

    The relationship boss knows such a rich man.

    Sun Xiaopeng and I walked to the door of the villa together and knocked on the door. After a while, an old man in Mao suit who looked to be in his sixties opened the door.

    This man is thin and has white hair. Although he looks old, his eyes are bright.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 124 Family

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The old man raised his hands and asked us: "Who are you two?"

    "Hello, we are the people called by Boss Yunhai." I said.

    "Come, two little brothers, please come inside." Upon hearing this, the old man immediately showed a welcoming expression, and then pointed his hand inside. I nodded, and Sun Xiaopeng and I walked in.

    The hall of this villa is extremely luxurious and looks beautiful.

    "My name is Liu Yongchun, and I have been dating Yunhai for many years." Liu Yongchun pointed to the sofa and said, "Please sit down, please."

    "Old man, stop talking nonsense, just tell me what you have to say." As soon as Sun Xiaopeng sat down, he was not polite at all. I glared at Sun Xiaopeng and said quickly: "Old man, don't be as knowledgeable as him."

    "It doesn't matter, this is Sun Xiaopeng from Brother Yunhai." Liu Yongchun said: "Our ancestors also have a lot of connections with Laoshan. Calculated by seniority, I should call Sun Xiaopeng the uncle of Master Sun. Call me old man, which is more senior.  It¡¯s up to me.¡±

    Sun Xiaopeng gave me a sullen look, as if to say, ¡°Did you see, I have a higher seniority?¡±

    I nodded and didn¡¯t dwell on this issue.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a corpse exorcist, Mr. Yin Yang, or a monster hunter, no matter which lineage you belong to, your ancestors must have something to do with Mount Laoshan.

    "Old man, tell me, what's going on with your family?" Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "That's it." Liu Yongchun sat across from us, made us a cup of tea, and said politely: "My only granddaughter became seriously ill after returning from school two days ago."

    "Hey, just get sick and see a doctor. Even if you encounter evil spirits, you don't even know how to deal with such trivial matters." Sun Xiaopeng asked strangely.

    Liu Yongchun coughed, as if he was a little embarrassed, and said: "I've tried it with the doctor, but they all have no clue. I can't find anything even with the instruments, and the little old man has sworn before that he will never use his little ability."  , and I don¡¯t teach people these things anymore, so I had no choice but to invite you two.¡±

    "Mr. Liu, what are you going to do if you cut off the inheritance of your own lineage?" I asked with a frown.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If we only do not use Taoism, but it is still good to teach two apprentices, right?  He didn't even accept a disciple.

    Why are the Corpse Exorcists and Mr. Yin Yang passed down from generation to generation?  It is because I am afraid that no one will know the craftsmanship in the future, and if the inheritance of the craftsmanship is interrupted, it will be a very serious matter. When I go to the underworld, I will not be able to see my ancestors.

    "It's all my fault, little old man. I used to be young and energetic, and offended many people. But now, my wife, son and daughter-in-law have all been killed by my enemies. Didn't I harm others by accepting my apprentice?" Liu Yongchun also showed his face.  have no choice.

    "Old man, take us to see your granddaughter quickly." Sun Xiaopeng said, "Don't worry, with us here, the medicine will definitely cure the disease."

    "Yes, Uncle Sun." Liu Yongchun nodded and took us to the second floor.

    To say that this house is big, it is awesome. There are more than a dozen rooms on the second floor. Liu Yongchun walked to the door of a room, opened the door and walked in.

    Sun Xiaopeng and I went in.

    But when I saw it, I almost fainted from shock. Lying on the bed, the pale person turned out to be Liu Xi.

    "Old man, your granddaughter is quite beautiful." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "Show me some respect." I revealed Liu Xi's identity to Sun Xiaopeng.

    At that time, I told Sun Xiaopeng about Liu Xi, and asked her to help check the situation of Tang Xue in the underworld, although this kid has not given me any news.

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he laughed softly and said, "I'll go, the girl who got into trouble is your mistress."

    "Why do you speak so harshly?" I frowned and glared at him.

    Liu Yongchun turned around and said to Sun Xiaopeng: "Uncle Sun, please come over and check on my granddaughter."

    "Hey, look at you, Old Liu, what do you call me uncle? We are all members of the same family, so why are you so polite?" Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile.

    Liu Yongchun asked in confusion: "What family?"

    "Ahem, what he means is that your lineage is so closely related to Laoshan. We are all like a family. You're welcome." I quickly explained, otherwise, according to Sun Xiaopeng's character, I would say it to Liu Yongchun later.  : Your granddaughter is my brother¡¯s mistress. Of course we are a family.

    It would be bad if it makes everyone embarrassed.

    Liu Yongchun nodded without thinking much, and I said: "Mr. Liu, this Liu Xi is my classmate. We traveled to Hainan a few days ago. She did encounter dirty things, but she was not injured when she left.  body tooOkay, why is this happening all of a sudden?  "

    "I didn't expect you and Xiao Xi to be classmates." Liu Yongchun breathed a sigh of relief: "Since we are familiar with each other, you are welcome. Originally, I thought Xiao Xi encountered evil in Hainan, but according to what you said, little brother, she  Nothing happened after encountering the evil?"

    "Well, it's absolutely true." I nodded: "I was just a little frightened."

    "Let me take a look." Sun Xiaopeng walked to Liu Xi's bedside, then grabbed Liu Xi's hand and touched it.

    "If it were before, I would have definitely thought that Sun Xiaopeng was just trying to take advantage of me, but now that he knows that Liu Xi has a relationship with me, he won't deliberately take advantage of me.

    Sun Xiaopeng has nothing but loyalty.

    After a while, Sun Xiaopeng turned back to look at me and Liu Yongchun with a confused look on his face and said: "Weird, weird thing, why is this girl full of Yin Qi in her body?"

    "Yin Qi." When I heard this, I asked, "Are there no other questions?"

    "It's not a big problem." Sun Xiaopeng said: "Every day when the sun is the strongest, she takes it outside to the yard to bask in the sun. After seven days, the yin energy in the body will gradually dissipate."

    "But fortunately, this problem was discovered early. If in a few days, these yin energy penetrate deep into the bone marrow, it may not be that simple." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    Liu Yongchun took a deep breath after listening to Sun Xiaopeng's words, and said quickly: "You two, I wonder if you can help find out who cast a spell to harm my granddaughter?"

    "Since you know my identity, you have also heard about my relationship with Laoshan. I will try my best." Sun Xiaopeng had a wry smile on his face.

    "Just try your best, it's a small thing." As he said that, Liu Yongchun took out two stacks of money from his back, each stack was estimated to be 10,000.

    "No, what are you doing? Your granddaughter is my brother's concubine~" Sun Xiaopeng paused and said, "She is my brother's classmate. How can I get this money?"

    "Mr. Liu, if you give me this money, you will be happy. You should take more care of Liu Xi recently," I said.

    Yin energy will not enter a person's body for no reason. There are only two possibilities. One is that people stay in a cold place for a long time and become infected with yin energy over time. The other is that someone  Casting evil spells to instill yin energy into a person's body is a favorite method used by yin practitioners, and it has never worked well.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 125 Bad News

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When Yin Qi enters the body, a person will initially have a fever, cold, weakness, and then gradually die. This process takes two to three months.

    " Of course, medical equipment cannot detect what kind of disease it is, and most people will not think about sorcery. Instead, they will guess that they have some strange disease and seek medical treatment everywhere.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of the ghosts one by one, more of a method of pouring down the yin energy to kill a person without anyone noticing.

    Now that we have discussed a solution, we all feel much more relaxed. I asked Liu Yongchun, "Mr. Liu, does Liu Xi know that you used to be a corpse exterminator?"

    "This girl's parents died when she was one year old." Liu Yongchun sat on the bedside, lovingly touched Liu Xi's forehead and said, "I decided to stop at that time. Naturally, this girl doesn't know these things."

    "But it's good to have a disciple. It's a bit like having the inheritance of a line cut off" Sun Xiaopeng also said.

    "Hey, in this day and age, corpses are all transported by airplane, so who is looking for us corpse exhumers?" Liu Yongchun touched his nose, shook his head and sighed: "In a few years, the industry of corpse exterminators will also disappear.  , why should I accept an apprentice and let him learn this craft without any use?"

    Sun Xiaopeng and I looked at each other and nodded.

    Although this statement is a bit desolate, it is also true. Who would still ask for a corpse driver to transport a corpse nowadays? In the past, corpse drivers, corpse driver's inns, and corpse removal routes were all not to mention how prosperous they were, but they also had their glory days. But now  , and this industry is about to disappear.

    Not only the corpse collectors, but also the Taoist priests and Mr. Yin Yang began to decline.

    Those with real skills are beginning to decline, but liars are making more and more money. After all, those with real skills can't bear to lose face and set up fortune-telling stalls.

    However, when it comes to Feng Shui, the more sophisticated people are, the better.

    This kind of people are not the kind of people who can set up a stall and tell fortunes.

    In fact, this kind of thing is very simple. Would a truly capable person set up a stall on the street to tell fortunes?

    But it¡¯s not necessarily true that they can¡¯t do fortune-telling by setting up a stall, because after eating this bowl of rice, they will also delve into some Feng Shui gossip, but they are not good at it.

    Like those who have inherited the Feng Shui technique, everyone stays at home, and all kinds of dignitaries have to look at other people's moods if they want to curry favor.

    "These are all people who work in the Yin and Yang circle. People are more likely to die than others.

    After chatting for a while, I felt that the time was almost up and it was not good to continue to disturb us. Then Sun Xiaopeng and I said goodbye, and Liu Yongchun also personally saw us out of the villa.

    Sun Xiaopeng and I were walking side by side on the road in the community, and I asked: "How are you going to find out who killed Liu Xi?"

    "Ask Laoshan." Sun Xiaopeng stretched and said, "Why do you think our Laoshan has been able to stand for so many years? We take in so many people every year, except for those who are qualified to learn Taoism, the rest are either sent to Laoshan  The Qianshan is responsible for receiving those tourists, and some who are older and smarter go to these cities to collect some intelligence."

    "Of course, those of us who grew up in Laoshan are all close associates, and they are usually responsible for a certain area. But like in Chongqing, we have hired some gangsters, policemen, people from hospitals, anyway, there are people from all walks of life, to provide  Give them a little money and ask them to pay attention to this aspect. If there is information, we will reward them with additional money."

    I looked at Sun Xiaopeng in surprise and asked, "You guys in Laoshan are just ghost hunters. Why do you have an intelligence organization like this?"

    "Tch, it's terrible to be uneducated. We in Laoshan are the leaders in the industry. Of course we need to know the movements of those Yin people, Mr. Yin and Yang, and you demon hunters. Of course, there will not be detailed records of your eating, drinking, and defecation, but of your encounters.  He will collect whatever ghosts he encounters and whatever magic weapons he has on him." Sun Xiaopeng paused and said: "The people in the underworld who were checking Tang Xue's news said that this matter is not simple. After all, they have been exposed to the level of Niu Zongbing.  , a lot of things are difficult to check, so just wait a little longer.¡±

    "Why are you so polite to us?" I smiled, feeling a little stressed.

    I didn¡¯t understand it before and shouted to kill Mr. Niu, but now the longer I have been in this business, the more I understand the difficulty of this matter.

    But although I knew in my heart that this matter was difficult, I never backed down. I looked down at the children's watch that Tang Xue gave me on my right hand, and felt desolate.

    Suddenly, Sun Xiaopeng's cell phone rang. He picked up the phone, looked down, and said with a happy face: "Look, what are you talking about? Cao Cao Cao Cao is here. The person who inquires about the news is calling so soon."

      After he picked up the phone, I looked at Sun Xiaopeng next to me expectantly.

    It would be best to find out which family Tang Xue was reincarnated into, so that I can go find her. Although the age gap is too big to have any emotional contact, I can still take care of her more or less.  ,

    But Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s face quickly stiffened.

    "What's wrong?" I felt something was wrong.

    Sun Xiaopeng shook his head and said with a dry smile: "It's okay, it's not about Tang Xue, it's about other things."

    To be honest, Sun Xiaopeng was lying. You could tell at a glance. I grabbed his arm and shouted, "Tell me quickly if something happened to Tang Xue."

    "Calm down, we can't rush this matter." Sun Xiaopeng also said anxiously.

    "Are you the brother who fucked your uncle? Tell me!" I yelled at Sun Xiaopeng.

    Sun Xiaopeng swallowed and said, "Well, Tang Xue was originally going to be sent to be reincarnated, but for some unknown reason, he was thrown into the seventh level of the eighteen levels of hell, the Sword Mountain Hell."

    When I heard this, my head sank and I almost fainted.

    how come?  Shouldn't Tang Xue be sent to be reincarnated?  How could he enter the eighteenth level of hell?

    Since I have learned the Tao, how could I not know what the eighteen levels of hell are?

    ??????? Are people living in that kind of place?  The pain involved is frightening just to read the records in ancient books.

    "The news from over there is that Tang Xue was originally taken to Naihe Bridge, but the Night Travel God said that Tang Xue insulted the gods during his lifetime and should be sent to the Hell of Daoshan, but General Niu did not object. In this way, Tang Xue went to Daoshan.  Hell." Sun Xiaopeng said: "Calm down"

    "How the hell am I calm, tell me?" I yelled at Sun Xiaopeng.

    If Tang Xue just reincarnates, this grudge can be settled slowly with Ye Youshen and Niu Zongbing. But now, if I stay up one more day, Tang Xue will suffer one more day.

    I took a deep breath and asked Sun Xiaopeng: "Do you dare to do something big with me?"

    "What do you want to do?" Sun Xiaopeng looked at me weakly and asked.

    ¡°Kill Yeyoushen.¡± I said through gritted teeth.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 126 Plan

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Are you crazy? No matter what, Ye Youshen is the righteous god of the underworld. Can you kill him? If you kill him, you will be in trouble." Sun Xiaopeng also shouted at me: "You kid, don't be blinded by hatred. When the time comes, you will be included in it."  ¡±

    "Don't you dare forget it." I shook my head and said, "I will do it myself, but please tell me how to lure the Night God out of the underworld."

    "You." Sun Xiaopeng gritted his teeth and cursed: "Forget it, you are looking for death, and I won't care about you."

    I was indeed blinded by hatred, but there was nothing I could do about it. Tang Xue was actually sent to the Hell of Daoshan by the grandson of Ye Youshen to suffer. If I didn¡¯t kill him, I feel uncomfortable all over.

    Sun Xiaopeng and I were not in the mood for lunch and went straight back to the base.

    After returning to the base, we walked to the boss's office and I knocked on the door. The boss was still sitting in front of his computer playing Landlords. He looked up and saw us coming back, grinned and asked: "How are things going?  No trouble, right?"

    "It's no trouble what you told me, but this kid wants to cause some trouble." Sun Xiaopeng pointed at me, and then started to tell me about Tang Xue being imprisoned in Daoshan Hell, and also about my intention to kill Ye Youshen.

    After hearing this, the boss was silent for a while and said to me: "Have you thought clearly?"

    I smiled and nodded: "Yeah."

    "Okay." The boss took a deep breath, closed his eyes and thought for a moment: "If you want to do it, you have to do it neatly. Sun Xiaopeng, ask Laoshan to find out if there is any safe way to find the Night Walker God."

    "Boss, are you really ready to do this?" Sun Xiaopeng looked at the boss in surprise and asked.

    The boss rolled his eyes at him: "Fuck, which one of you guys is safe?"

    "Okay, when will we do it?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    The boss said: "Let's discuss a safe way first. We can't kill the Night Walker God without letting the underworld know about it. Otherwise, none of us, except you, will have a good ending and we will definitely go to hell."

    After hearing this, Sun Xiaopeng scratched the back of his head in embarrassment.

    But after hearing this, I said with some worry: "Boss, otherwise I can go alone. If something happens, you will be dragged down too."

    "What are you talking about? We are six demon hunters, okay? Of course we will advance and retreat together." The boss said.

    "Okay, then I'll call immediately to ask about the situation in Laoshan." Sun Xiaopeng nodded.

    The boss of Yunhai said: "By the way, tell Ai Tangtang and let her go on a trip during this time."

    "She doesn't know any Taoist skills and can't help. If she stays here now, if the matter is exposed, she will be implicated." The boss said.

    "Okay." Sun Xiaopeng nodded, turned around and walked out.

    I wanted to leave too, but the boss said to me: "Don't worry, sit down and let's talk."

    After hearing this, I thought for a moment and sat on the sofa in the boss¡¯s room.

    The boss said: "It's easy to kill Ye Youshen, but what are you going to do, Mr. Niu?"

    "Huh?" I looked at the boss.

    "What I mean is that since Yeyoushen is the mastermind of Tang Xue's death, just kill him and stop trying to seek revenge from Commander Niu." The boss said lightly: "Mr. Niu's strength is not to mention you.  Even Luo Fang is in vain."

    "How can you know this kind of thing if you don't try it?" I said, "Boss, I don't have much potential in this life, but I understand that I have to get my situation back after being bullied by others."

    "What's more, Tang Xue's three souls and seven souls are now imprisoned in hell to suffer." I frowned and said, "Tang Xue didn't make any big mistakes, why should she be imprisoned in hell?"

    "The evil ghosts in the hell gate of Daoshan are all those who insulted the gods during their lifetime. This so-called god is naturally the underworld of the underworld." The boss said: "Many temples in the underworld in the Yang world are dedicated to the Ten Palaces of Hell and so on.  If xx comes here, people will go to hell if they think about it.¡±

    "Is this okay?" My eyes widened.

    "Hey, those in the underworld who can have temples to worship in the world, who are not old ghosts who have lived for hundreds or thousands of years? These guys can't die. As they get older, they lose face." The boss shook his head: "Yeyoushen should be saying  Tang Xue was disrespectful to him, so she was imprisoned in Daoshan Hell."

    "It's easy to kill Ye Youshen, but it's difficult for General Niu! That's all, go and rest. We will tell you when we are ready to kill Ye Youshen." The boss said.

    "Thank you." I sincerely thanked the boss.

    To be honest, when I met the boss and his group, II'm really lucky that you dare to help me even when it comes to killing Yin Si Zhengshen. This kind of thing may lead to hell, which is no joke.

    After walking out of the boss¡¯s office, I went back to my room and lay down, looking at the watch Tang Xue gave me. I felt quite uncomfortable thinking that Tang Xue might still be suffering in hell.

    Oh shit.

    I pulled my hair, lay on the bed, and looked at the ceiling.

    In the next two days, I didn¡¯t go to school and asked Qin Jiang and the others to take a leave of absence for me.

    I don¡¯t know what Sun Xiaopeng and the boss are busy with. Luo Fang stays in his room these days and rarely comes out.

    It¡¯s Brother Cat, who occasionally jumps into my house to chat with me. Well, to put it bluntly, he just wants me to go out and buy cat food for him.

    Sun Xiaopeng has been busy with his boss these days, and it is impossible for that guy Luo Fang to help Cat Brother with such boring things as buying cat food.

    Normally, Ai Tangtang would help him, but now that Ai Tangtang has been sent out by the boss to travel, he can only look for me.

    You can¡¯t let him take the RMB and find a place to buy cat food.

    It¡¯s been so boring these past two days.

    On the morning of the third day, I slept until noon and woke up naturally.

    I got up, stretched out, washed up, and walked to the lobby on the second floor. I saw Luo Fang, the boss, Sun Xiaopeng, and Brother Cat were all on the sofa in the living room, discussing.

    "What are you talking about?" I walked over and sat next to Sun Xiaopeng and asked.

    "Let's discuss how to kill the Night Walker God." The old man laughed and said: "The news from Laoshan has come. The Night Walker God will appear in the Happy Valley Amusement Park in Chengdu tomorrow night."

    "Chengdu? So far?" I asked strangely.

    Mao Dacai scolded me: "You kid has no brains. Do we dare to take action against him in Chongqing? The Night Travel God is the righteous god of the underworld. When something goes wrong, all the yin and yang gentlemen, demon hunters, and yin practitioners in Chengdu will eat.  Those of us who are in the business have to be investigated thoroughly by the underworld."

    "I feel like Chengdu is a bit too close." The boss said in a low voice, "But this time the Night Travel God comes out. He only encounters it once every few years. We must take action, otherwise we won't have such a good opportunity."

    "The Night Travel God himself has come to the earthly world?" I became confused.

    Sun Xiaopeng explained: "Usually when it comes to the Yang world, it is possessed by those in the underworld and cannot be killed. This time when I go to the Yang world, I also have a hidden agenda." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 127 CD

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Is there another secret?" I asked.

    "We in Laoshan found out that his descendants are in Chengdu. Every few years, he will go to Chengdu to look for his descendants and take a look." Sun Xiaopeng said, "Okay, it's useless to talk so much. Let's discuss how to kill him."  Him?"

    "Luo Fang, what do you mean?" I looked at Luo Fang and asked.

    "Whatever." Luo Fang didn't seem to be interested in this kind of thing at all.

    The boss said: "Let's adapt to the situation. I don't know what the situation will be like by then. There is no use in discussing it now."

    After saying that, the boss took out five small paper figures in his hand.

    These paper figures are only the size of a palm, with our birthdays and horoscopes written on them.

    "Urgent as a rule!" The boss put the five paper figures flat on the table, waved his fingers at the paper figures, and then, the five paper figures stood up on their own.

    Then, the boss took out five yellow talismans and said: "Put them all on your body. You cannot take them off until you return to Chongqing."

    "What does this do?" I took the talisman, glanced down, and asked doubtfully.

    Sun Xiaopeng said to me with a smile: "These five paper figures were investigated by the Underworld. If you put the five paper figures here, unless you see them with your own eyes, you will think that we are in this room and affixed this talisman."  After that, we will not appear in the records of the underworld.¡±

    "Record?"

    "Wherever people go and do things in the underworld, they will actually appear in the records of the book of life and death. Of course, under normal circumstances, people in the underworld will not look up the book of life and death to check their whereabouts, but the Lord of the Underworld is so  For big things, the book of life and death will definitely be used." Sun Xiaopeng asked: "Understood."

    I nodded, a little surprised, and asked: "But if Yeyoushen dies and they find out that I have a grudge against him, will they suspect me?"

    "Don't think about it. With a grudge like yours, the Night Travel God doesn't get married seven or eight times a year." Sun Xiaopeng said, "But after the matter is over, someone from the underworld should come to ask, but you can't panic then."  , just say you don¡¯t know.¡±

    "I didn't expect them to think so carefully. If it were me, I would rush forward with my sword and fight Ye Youshen desperately. How could I think so much."

    After getting ready, we packed our luggage. Although we were said to be five people, we were actually four people and one cat. We got into Luo Fang¡¯s car and drove to Chengdu together.

    When we arrived in Chengdu, it was three o'clock in the afternoon, and we found Chengdu Happy Valley together.

    This place is really big. I come from a small place and have never been to an amusement park. In order to familiarize myself with the terrain, the boss said: "Sun Xiaopeng, you and Axiu go in to play for a while, and the three of us will find a hotel opposite to rest."

    "Okay." Sun Xiaopeng took my hand and walked down.

    It is said that Chengdu, Chongqing is rich in beauties, and it is true. Anyway, there are many girls at the gate of Happy Valley wearing short shorts and dangling around.

    Those long, snow-white legs almost dazzled Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that there are Suzhou and Hangzhou at the top and Chengdu at the bottom.¡± Sun Xiaopeng squinted his eyes and smiled.

    In the small square at the entrance of Happy Valley, there was an old man practicing Tai Chi, and he was fighting fiercely.

    "Come over and have a look." Sun Xiaopeng took my hand and walked over.

    This old man is over seventy years old. He is wearing a white tunic suit and has white hair. He looks like a fairy and his punches are extremely fierce.

    ¡°Lian Jiazi, I didn¡¯t expect to meet someone with this kind of boxing skills now.¡± Sun Xiaopeng looked amazed.

    I was about to ask something when Sun Xiaopeng took my hand, walked up to me and asked, "Old man, you are very good at this. How did you practice it?"

    The old man was practicing boxing. When he heard our voices, he stopped his hands, put his hands behind his back, and said with a faint smile: "The way of Tai Chi is to use hardness to control hardness, and softness to control softness. The boxing techniques are the same and ever-changing."

    Then the old man pointed to his chest and said, "Well, little brother, try hitting my chest with all your strength."

    "Hey, old man, can you eat well at your age?" I couldn't help but ask.

    "Haha, I have been practicing boxing since I was a child. When I was young, I fought against people all over the country. Come on." The old man put his hands behind his back and looked at Sun Xiaopeng with sharp eyes.

    "Then stand still." Sun Xiaopeng punched the old man in the chest.

    Originally, according to my idea, when Sun Xiaopeng hits such a powerful person, he will cover his fists and scream in pain, and then the old man will say in a fairy-like manner: "Is your hand okay?"

    This is the normal plotDevelopment is the right thing. Unexpectedly, the old man was punched down by Sun Xiaopeng.

    Huh.

    ?? Sun Xiaopeng is so powerful?

    "Ouch, I hit someone in broad daylight. I'm so hurt." The old man rolled on the ground and shouted towards the roadside.

    At this time, the people passing by surrounded me and Sun Xiaopeng, and then everyone began to accuse us morally.

    I looked at Sun Xiaopeng in surprise and asked, "You punch so hard?"

    "Bullshit! I didn't even make any effort, and he fell down." Sun Xiaopeng suddenly understood and cursed: "Oh my God, how dare you embezzle Grandpa Sun's money? You are looking for death, I will kill you."

    As he said that, Sun Xiaopeng rolled up his sleeves and prepared to repair the old man.

    I am also speechless. Where is the worldly master I promised you?  The arrogant and coaxing look just now shows that the feelings are blackmailing.

    Finally, Sun Xiaopeng and I discussed it with the old man and gave him two thousand yuan.

    "After paying the money, the old man got up from the ground, patted his butt and left, and was speechless for a while.

    Seeing that the money was given to him, the people around him who didn¡¯t know whether they were filled with a sense of justice or just watching the excitement dispersed.

    "Damn it." Sun Xiaopeng was in a particularly unhappy mood. After we entered the amusement park, his face was still ugly.

    After entering, Sun Xiaopeng said: "Damn, I'm so angry. I'm even pissed. Go take a shit, just wait."

    After saying that, he bought a finger bag and walked to the public toilet. I sat on the chair at the door and waited with my cell phone.

    After half an hour, this guy still hadn¡¯t come out. I couldn¡¯t help but want to pick up the phone and ask him what was going on, but suddenly I saw him walking out with a gloomy look on his face.

    "Did you fall into the toilet? Did you stay in there for so long?" I cursed.

    "Don't mention it, I'm really unlucky today." Sun Xiaopeng said with a look of displeasure: "I went in to poop, and a guy next door asked me what brand of paper towels I used."

    "I said we were in awe, so he asked me to take a look. I thought a packet of paper was worthless, so I handed it over, and then I squatted in the toilet for half an hour."

    Sun Xiaopeng looked extremely unhappy and said, "What kind of world do you think this is? A kind-hearted person like me can be deceived."

    "How did you get out later?" I almost laughed. Only Sun Xiaopeng's intelligence could encounter such a mess.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 128 Fun Stories from Happy Valley

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Later I was squatting in the toilet and heard people coming in from the next door, so I asked them if they had any extra paper, but they all refused to give it to me." Sun Xiaopeng scolded: "I am so short-tempered, I was so angry at the time, I thought  I picked up my pants and went to the side to grab a tissue."

    "Think about it, regardless of what you were robbing, at least it was of a bad nature." Sun Xiaopeng said: "Later, a fool came in, and I used the same method I was deceived to fool him, and then I deceived him into giving me the tissue.  ¡±

    Suddenly, I saw a strong man about 1.8 meters tall walking out of the toilet. He was lifting his pants and looking out.

    Oops.

    Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s back was turned, and the strong man could not be seen. I quickly looked away, and then walked to the side. Sun Xiaopeng talked to me, but I ignored him.

    "Hey, why are you leaving? Listen to me and tell you carefully how I got the tissue from that idiot." Sun Xiaopeng was still ready to show off to me.

    The strong man put his hand on Sun Xiaopeng's shoulder: "Brother, does heart-to-heart communication work?"

    "Okay, it's useful." Sun Xiaopeng turned around and saw this strong man. I could clearly see him swallowing his saliva and asked: "Brother, brother, I came out and was going to buy tissues for you, but look at you.  Why did it come out so quickly and you haven¡¯t wiped it yet? Hurry in and I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±

    "Go away, you are numb. I picked up the paper from the trash can and wiped it." The strong man's face looked as dark as something, and he clenched his fists: "You stole my paper towel, used it secretly, and ran away. How dare you come out?  show off?"

    "I don't like hearing you talk like this. What do you mean stealing? I call this cheating. Who said you have a low IQ?" Sun Xiaopeng suddenly became bolder.

    I was also surprised. When I looked carefully, there were two security guards from Happy Valley walking over. They were so emotional.

    Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s collar was pulled up by the strong man.

    Sun Xiaopeng shouted to the two security guards: "Uncle security guard, help me, someone is robbing me."

    After shouting, he looked relaxed and spat in the strong man's face: "What the hell are you fighting with your grandpa? You're a little too young."

    The two security guards came up and said to the strong man: "Captain, what's wrong?"

    team leader?

    I quickly covered my mouth to prevent myself from laughing.

    Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s face was like a thunderbolt in the clear sky. Not to mention how surprised he was.

    "You're quite capable," the security captain said with a smile, "You're very good at spitting, right? Come on, spit one more for me to see."

    "What does it mean that a friend in need is a friend indeed?" Sun Xiaopeng said seriously to the security captain: "It's true that I took away your tissues just now, but in such a small toilet, both of us don't have tissues at the same time. This is a case of adversity, and our feelings are all gone.  It¡¯s the result of hard work.¡±

    "Seeing that we have been through some difficulties, today is also a good day. How about we roast chicken heads and come to Happy Valley to sworn sworn friends?" Sun Xiaopeng looked at the security captain sincerely and asked.

    ¡°Go away, take him to the roller coaster and ride it ten times.¡± The security captain said to the two security guards next to him.

    "No, big brother, I'm afraid of heights, why don't you try another one?"

    The security guard sneered at him and said, "Choose another one? I'm easy to talk to, so why not drag him into a haunted house and beat him up until his mother doesn't even recognize him? His face will be covered in blood, which is just enough to scare someone in a haunted house."

    "No, no, it's too troublesome to change projects, let's just go on a roller coaster." Sun Xiaopeng said quickly.

    I watched Sun Xiaopeng, like Chicken Little, being held in the middle by two security guards and being escorted towards the roller coaster.

    Sun Xiaopeng looked back at me on the way, looking pitiful, as if he wanted me to save him.

    Save Mao Shaan, I don¡¯t want to go on ten roller coasters with him.

    But I still followed behind and watched the two security guards personally help him get up and fasten his seat belt.

    Exactly ten times.

    When Sun Xiaopeng was sent to the hospital for the last time, the two security guards left with a smile.

    Sun Xiaopeng came down, staggering, then lowered his head and vomited wildly.

    I wanted to laugh next to me, but it felt a bit inappropriate.

    Sun Xiaopeng raised his head and cursed: "I'm going to beat that guy, don't stop me."

    ¡°Come on, I support you.¡± I smiled.

    "Do you still have any conscience?" Sun Xiaopeng gave me a bitter look.

    "Are you still playing?" I said.

    "Forget it, go back and find the boss, I'll bring Luo Fang to help me deal with him."

     After saying that, Sun Xiaopeng and I hurried out of Happy Valley.

    Opposite Happy Valley is a shopping street with many hotels. I called the boss and asked about the hotel they were staying in. Then Sun Xiaopeng and I walked to the third floor.

    The room has been opened at this time.

    Two rooms.

    Luo Fang and the boss share a room, and Sun Xiaopeng and I have rooms next to theirs.

    We pushed open the door and walked into the room. The boss and Luo Fang were sitting on the bed chatting, while Mao Dacai was lying on the TV as if sleeping.

    "What's wrong? Are you looking so pale?" Mao Dacai asked Sun Xiaopeng.

    Sun Xiaopeng waved his hand: "Don't mention it."

    "I'll mention it." I started to tell Sun Xiaopeng what happened today. The boss and Mao Dacai laughed. Sun Xiaopeng was usually so thick-skinned that his face turned red. He coughed and said, "Don't think I'm afraid of that."  Guy, that is, I see there are too many people, otherwise I would kill him with just two talismans."

    "Really?" The boss said with a smile on his face: "I'm afraid it's not that simple, right?"

    "Luo Fang, let's go and avenge me." Sun Xiaopeng seemed like he couldn't stand us laughing at him, and Luo Fang went to bed: "I have to go alone, I'm not interested."

    "Okay, let's have a good rest. We still have business to do tomorrow." The boss said.

    Sun Xiaopeng and I went back to the next room.

    After returning with Sun Xiaopeng, he kept chattering that he was not afraid of the security captain at all, he was just afraid that his Taoist skills would be revealed.

    Anyway, it¡¯s just all kinds of excuses.

    Sun Xiaopeng finally said that as soon as he lay on the bed and closed his eyes, he fell asleep directly. It could be seen that he was also very tired.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? I¡¯ve been on the roller coaster ten times. It¡¯s not a joke.

    We got up early the next morning, and then four people and one cat went into Happy Valley for a real tour, which meant we became familiar with the routes.

    Then at noon, we went out to have a meal together, then returned to the hotel and waited for the night to arrive.

    I was sitting on the bed in the hotel, feeling a little excited, and kept looking at the cartoon watch Tang Xue gave me.

    "Tang Xue, just wait. Killing the Night Traveling God today is just the first step. I will definitely bring you out of the Hell of Daoshan." I looked at the cartoon watch and swore silently in my heart.

    The sky outside gradually darkened, and the time reached six o'clock in the evening. Suddenly, the door was pushed open by Luo Fang, and he said: "Let's go!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 129 How many seconds

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Sun Xiaopeng and I looked at each other, then each picked up our own things and walked out of the hotel.

    The four of us were all carrying a black bag, and Mao Dacai was hiding in Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s bag.

    When we walked to the gate, the boss said: "It's still early, don't worry, let's find a place to eat first, there is still a long time tonight."

    There happens to be a unique food street nearby.

    It¡¯s getting dark now and it¡¯s very lively. There are a lot of people shopping in this food street buying snacks.

    A group of us had a great time playing until eleven o'clock, when the boss summoned us and told us to stop playing and get down to business.

    Walking to the entrance of Happy Valley, Happy Valley is now closed and it¡¯s dark inside.

    The boss took out the cow¡¯s tears and handed them over. After they put on the cow¡¯s tears, we found a darker place, climbed over the wall and jumped in.

    After I came in, I saw no one, so I expressed my doubts to Sun Xiaopeng: "Hey, Sun Xiaopeng, why do we come here to kill the Night Traveler God?"

    Before Sun Xiaopeng could speak, the boss explained: "If they want to come to the Yang world, they must come from places with heavy Yin energy, such as mass graves, and the descendants of the Night Travel God live nearby, and this Happy  Before the valley was built, it happened to be a mass grave, and the night wandering gods would definitely come here to return to the underworld.¡±

    "Let me first find out the place with the heaviest yin energy in this place." Luo Fang took out the compass from the bag behind his back and looked at it carefully.

    Then he led the way and we followed behind.

    Originally, according to my idea, the most sinister thing about this amusement park should be the haunted house. At least from normal logic, I didn¡¯t expect that the most sinister thing was actually a lake.

    This lake is not big, it is round, and the water is very calm. On the lake, there is a quite large pavilion where you can rest. There is only a small bridge to reach this pavilion.

    Luo Fang pointed to the pavilion and said: "The yin energy should be the strongest up there. If nothing else happens, the Night God will return to the underworld here."

    "Let's do it." The boss said with his hands behind his back.

    Luo Fang nodded, then trotted to the pavilion and started greening.

    I curiously asked Sun Xiaopeng next to me: "What is Luo Fang doing?"

    "He is setting up a formation so that after the Night Travel God gets to the pavilion, he will not be able to enter the underworld or get out of the pavilion. When the time comes, he will be slaughtered by us inside." Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile.

    "Wouldn't Yeyoushen notice such a formation?" I asked again.

    "Don't worry, these evil spirits usually have too many good times. Even if they die, they would never think that someone would be bold enough to attack them, so they all have low vigilance." Sun Xiaopeng waved his hands nonchalantly: "Besides,  Who are we? We are a group of six demon hunters. How can we be discovered by the Night Walker God when we set up an array?"

    "Okay, don't talk nonsense, just find a place to hide and wait for the real owner to come." After the boss said this, we found a bush and hid in it.

    After Luo Fang finished his work, he also ran over and squatted next to us.

    We didn¡¯t say a word, we just waited. There were quite a lot of mosquitoes in the grass, but when a mosquito bit me, I didn¡¯t dare to reach out and bite it, for fear that if there was any movement, the night wandering god would notice it.

    When it was nearly twelve o'clock, suddenly, a dark figure walked in the distance. When this person got closer, I saw that he was wearing an ancient official uniform, but it was black.

    Is this the Night God?

    It turned out that the Night Traveler himself looked like an old guy in his fifties, and he walked directly to the pavilion in the lake.

    As soon as he approached, Luo Fang picked up a yellow talisman in his hand and said: "Water Movement, Demon Sealing Technique."

    Then, the yellow talisman burned, and at the same time, the water by the lake slowly climbed up, covering the pavilion.

    Ye Youshen also immediately realized that something was wrong and wanted to escape, but the originally thin layer of water curtain, Ye Youshen just bounced him back as if he had hit a hard wall.

    "Okay, I've been arrested." Luo Fang took a long breath and said, "Let's go over."

    I looked at the Night God in the pavilion, and I was filled with resentment. I had wanted to kill this guy for a long time, and today I finally got the chance.

    I walked in the front, Luo Fang, boss, they deliberately slowed me down, maybe because I am the protagonist today.

    When Yeyoushen saw the appearance of our group, his face showed panic, but he quickly disappeared

    This water curtain did not prevent us from entering.

    After we walked into the pavilion, Ye Youshen looked at us and asked, "What do you mean by this?"

    "What else can I mean? Of course I'm going to kill you." Sun Xiaopeng said loudly.

    "I have a grudge against this little guy named Zhang Xiu. You don't seem to know me, right? We have no grudge." Ye Youshen said: "Everyone, please think clearly before killing Yinsi. If the underworld knows about this,  With the order to hunt down the souls of all ghosts, life will be difficult for you."

    "Just don't let other people know about this matter." The boss said, "Let's do it and solve it quickly."

    "Wait." I turned back to Luo Fang and the boss and said, "I want to deal with him myself."

    "Yeah." The boss and the others didn't have any objections, and they all took a step back, obviously giving me a chance to take revenge.

    "Thank you." I said. In fact, there were two reasons why I didn't let the boss and the others take action.

    First, it is true that I want to kill the Night Traveler myself. Boss and the others have already helped me trap the Night Traveler. I can do the rest by myself. Secondly, if the underworld learns about this matter by then, I can also do it because of the boss.  They did not take action and took all the responsibility on themselves.

    "Haha, are you kidding? It's just you?" Ye Youshen's tone suddenly turned cold: "No matter what I am, I am still the Yin Si Zhengshen of the underworld. How many years have you only studied Taoism? Listen to me, go back and practice your skills for a few more years. You  He is no match for me."

    "Where does all this nonsense come from?" I said with a smile.

    If this Yeyoushen was so confident in himself, how could he talk nonsense to me? The more he said this, the more confident I felt.

    "Tell me, why did Tang Xue enter the Knife Mountain Hell." I looked at Ye Youshen and said calmly.

    "How do you know?" Ye Youshen's face was slightly startled: "It turns out that you still have this network of connections and can find out about the underworld."

    Ye Youshen said: "I sent her there, how about it?"

    I didn¡¯t expect Ye Youshen to admit it so decisively. After hearing this, I felt so angry that my chest hurt.

    I picked up the cartoon arm in my right hand and glanced at it. Night Travel God mocked: "Are you watching when you will die?"

    I shook my head slightly, adjusted a stopwatch, and said coldly: "I want to see how many seconds it takes to solve you." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 130 The true identity of Mao Dacai

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yeyoushen couldn't help laughing.

    "Although I'm not that powerful, I am still the God of Yin. If I remember correctly, you were scared to the point of weakness by me a year ago. Do you think now that you can kill me?"  Night Travel God said unceremoniously.

    "It all depends on people." I lowered my head and pressed the stopwatch. At the same time that the stopwatch started counting the time, I also took out a money sword from the bag. Without hesitation, I untied the rope that fixed the money sword. When the copper coins were about to scatter,  , and threw the money sword at Yeyoushen.

    When the Money Sword was in mid-air, it scattered into hundreds of copper coins, and the Night God couldn't dodge them at all.

    boom!

    When the copper coin hit Ye Youshen, he was beaten back repeatedly.

    But it can only push him back.

    This guy is right, he is the righteous god of the underworld, how can he be so easy to deal with.

    I quickly took out three Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Luck Talismans, then rushed up and slapped him on the chest.

    ???????????????????????????????????? If it were normal, if I rushed up to hit the talisman, he should be able to avoid it, but he was just hit by these copper coins of mine, and if he said that he was fine, he would definitely be deceiving.

    "If the Money Sword was really so useless, Sun Xiaopeng wouldn't say it was a treasure all day long, and then scold me for being a prodigal.

    Three talismans were attached to his chest, and a stick appeared in Yeyoushen's right hand.

    This stick is one meter long. Outside of the handle, the rest of the stick is just like a feather duster. However, the feathers are dark, like the mourning stick in the legendary Black and White Wuchang.

    I quickly backed away, not knowing what the thing in this guy's hand was. As I backed away, I also chanted: "Supreme Ying Yuanzun, who rules the thirty-six heavens, is universally transformed in the nine heavens, and transforms into the realms of the ten directions.  The war is as urgent as the law, edict!"

    Immediately, the three Ying Yuan Lei Mansion luck talismans attached to his body glowed with faint cyan lightning and made a bang.

    At this time, Ye Youshen was directly blasted out, hit hard in the back, and fell on the water curtain formed by Luo Fang's spell, and then fell to the ground, looking embarrassed.

    "Be careful, this guy is holding an imitation of the mourning stick. Although it is an imitation, it is very powerful." The boss's voice came from behind me.

    Luo Fang said impatiently: "Let us just kill him directly. What time is wasting?"

    "No, I have to kill him with my own hands." I shook my head. If I couldn't kill this guy, why should I kill that terrifying Commander Niu?

    Yeyoushen slowly stood up from the ground. A hole as big as a bowl was made in his chest by these three talismans. The inside of his chest was dark, and there was no bleeding or any organs inside.

    "Do you really think I'm so easy to kill?" Yeyoushen rushed up with the 'mourning stick' in his hand and slashed my forehead.

    He was very fast, so I quickly tilted my head and barely managed to avoid it, but the sound of the mourning stick whizzing past my ear was also very harsh.

    I was also a little surprised, Ye Youshen is very strong.

    But then I came to my senses.

    In fact, I have always had the illusion that Yeyoushen is weak, that is, if something happens to him, he will ask General Niu for help, which makes him weak, but that is when he cannot defeat Yan Beixun.

    But he is the Yinsi Zhengshen, how can he be weak?

    And Ye Youshen is probably a little panicked now. After all, there is Luo Fang outside. The boss and the others are looking at it. There is still this layer of water curtain outside. There is no way to escape. Otherwise, I would not have been hit in the first place.

    I avoided this moment and felt a pain in my stomach.

    "Yeyoushen's knee pressed against my abdomen. I fell to the ground, hugged the reader, and gritted my teeth.

    It damn hurts, I didn¡¯t expect Ye Youshen¡¯s kick to be so powerful.

    And at this time, thinking that Ye Youshen wanted to take advantage of my illness to kill me, he took the 'mourning stick' and whizzed at my head.

    I quickly rolled to the side, but the 'mourning stick' still hit me on the back.

    The Night Traveler hit me in the back. Immediately, my back felt as cold as ice. I couldn't help but shiver from the cold, which was very uncomfortable.

    The mourning stick in Yeyoushen's hand is really weird, it hit me so cold.

    I looked back, originally thinking that Yeyoushen would pursue the victory, but he turned around and ran away.

    Luo Fang, the boss, Sun Xiaopeng and others were running towards me. Ye Youshen took the 'mourning stick' and smashed it hard against the water curtain. Suddenly, the mourning stick broke, and the water curtain outside was also broken.??, Ye Youshen floated out directly.

    "Haha, you guys are waiting, and you are actually trying to kill the Lord of the Underworld. You will all go to hell when I go back." After Ye Youshen ran out, his face showed joy.  laughed loudly.

    "Boss." I couldn't help but said to the boss who had already run to me: "What should I do?"

    The boss had a faint smile on his lips: "Originally, I wanted you to kill him personally for revenge, but it seems that is impossible at the moment. Don't worry, he can't escape."

    As soon as the boss finished speaking, two huge blood-red eyes appeared on the dark lake around him.

    Then a huge black shadow rushed out.

    a cat!

    No, it¡¯s too much to call it one. This cat was two meters tall and four meters long. It was covered in silver-white hair. It jumped up, bit the head of the Night Walker in one bite, and then ran on the lake.  He ran back to the pavilion.

    I looked at this huge cat.

    It exudes a powerful demonic aura, is full of murderous intent, and has a violent aura. I even feel that it will kill me in the next second.

    After it returned to the pavilion, it bit hard, and the Night Walker who was still struggling with his head in its mouth suddenly fell into pieces.

    I swallowed as I watched the Night Travel God turn into silver spots of light and dissipate inside the pavilion.

    "This is it." I turned to look at the boss.

    The boss waved: "Okay."

    This huge cat demon suddenly changed back and turned out to be the cat Dacai.

    After Mao Dacai returned to the kitten, he jumped back into Sun Xiaopeng's backpack without saying a word.

    My mouth opened wide and I was extremely surprised. The cat demon that was full of demonic aura and extremely violent just now turned out to be Cat Dacai.

    That cat's wealth that usually sells cute and good, and for the abnormal cat food, is so powerful?

    Except for me, the three of them, the boss, seemed to have known about it for a long time.

    The boss looked around and said: "Okay, Yin Si Zhengshen is dead. The underworld should already know about it, so leave immediately."

    After saying that, Sun Xiaopeng supported me and we ran out of Happy Valley.

    After leaving Happy Valley, we drove back to Chongqing without stopping.

    I know from the solemn expressions on the faces of the boss and others next to me that killing a Yin Si Zhengshen is definitely not a small matter.

    When we returned to Chongqing, it was already late at night. When we returned to the base, the boss immediately took out the paper figures with our birth dates and burned them.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 131 Bai Wuchang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Hurry back to your room and sleep. Don't leak today's events under any circumstances." The boss looked at me and said, "Do you understand?"

    I wanted to ask about Mao Dacai. When the boss saw that I wanted to speak, he said, "If you have anything to say tomorrow, don't mention it today."

    Then everyone went back to their rooms, including me.

    After lying on the bed, I felt a little enlightened. I didn¡¯t expect that Ye Youshen could be solved so easily.

    ?????????????????????? Wrong.

    Is it easy?

    It¡¯s not easy. I smiled bitterly. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so lucky to know the boss and his group. Without the help of the boss and the others, even if I wanted to kill the Night Traveler, I would have to wait for many more years.

    However, at this time, I did not feel the pleasure of revenge, but instead became worried.

    Killing a Night Walker God, the boss and the others are so cautious, and now they are still afraid of being discovered. When the time comes, Niu Zongbing will not be comparable to the Night Walker God. Even if the boss and the others are willing to help, I will be a little embarrassed to let them.  Take action, after all, if this kind of thing comes out, many of us will die.

    After thinking about it, I fell asleep.

    ¡­¡­

    After I fell asleep, I looked around. I was standing in a dark place and couldn't see my fingers. Is this a dream?

    I looked around, and suddenly, a figure walked out in front of me. When I saw it, it turned out to be Tang Xue.

    At this time, Tang Xue was still wearing the same clothes she was wearing when she died. She turned her head and looked at me and said, "Thank you, Zhang Xiu, thank you for helping me take revenge."

    I almost started to cry when I received Tang Xue's thanks. I felt that killing Yeyoushen was worth the risk. I just wanted to speak.

    Suddenly I felt something was wrong.

    "I don't understand what you are saying. How can I help you get revenge?" I was shocked. Tang Xue was suffering in hell, how could she suddenly appear in my dream?

    Thinking back to what the boss kept telling me when I came back, I was secretly surprised.

    "You killed Yeyoushen and helped me avenge my hatred. Shouldn't I come to thank you?" Tang Xue walked towards me slowly.

    Hearing Tang Xue say this, I no longer had any doubts in my heart, but I was certain that this guy was definitely not Tang Xue. Tang Xue could not know the news about Ye Youshen's death!

    If you are confused, you might actually tell the truth.

    "I'm sorry, I really don't know what you are talking about?" I shook my head.

    Suddenly, Tang Xue's body shape changed, turning into a man wearing a white robe, two meters tall, and wearing a high hat. He looked extremely ugly, had a long tongue, and looked like a hanged man. There were four big characters on the hat: Ò» See fortune.

    Damn it, is this Bai Wuchang?

    Bai Wuchang looked at me coldly and said calmly: "Zhang Xiu, we already know about your murder of Ye Youshen. It's better to admit it honestly and avoid suffering any physical pain."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I have a low IQ, are you trying to deceive me?

    ¡°If they really had solid evidence, how could a big shot like Bai Wuchang come to my dream and talk nonsense with me, just seducing my soul and sending me to the underworld?¡±

    "Brother, I have only been studying Taoism for a few years, and why would a big shot like Ye Youshen have a grudge against me?" I said calmly.

    "A year ago, the Night Traveler God had a grudge against you because of a woman named Tang Xue, right?" Bai Wuchang looked at me and said, "A few days ago, someone from Laoshan specifically investigated Tang Xue's affairs, and around you  This Sun Xiaopeng is the person who helped you investigate this matter, right?"

    "As soon as we found out that Tang Xue went to the underworld, Ye Youshen died." Bai Wuchang snorted.

    A cold sweat broke out on my back. Everything was checked clearly, down to the last detail.

    The underworld has existed for thousands of years, and its abilities are really not limited. The entangled grievances between me and the Night Travel God, or the matter of Laoshan helping to investigate Tang Xue, are definitely trivial matters in the underworld, the kind that no one usually mentions.  Unexpectedly, how long has it been since the accident happened to Ye Youshen?  Within a few hours, all these things were discovered, and then they found me.

    After hearing this, I felt angry and pointed at Bai Wuchang and cursed: "You still have the nerve to speak out? Since you know what Ye Youshen did, you still condone him? Even if you know that he is wronging Tang Xue, you still treat Tang Xue  Snow brings hell?¡±

    "You have the nerve to ask me? If I didn't kill Yeyoushen, then I didn't kill him." I also thought of breaking the pot, damn, I won't admit it anyway, wait until they have it?Let¡¯s talk about the evidence.

    After hearing what I said, Bai Wuchang looked at me quietly with no expression on his face.

    I was also feeling a little uncomfortable. After all, I did kill him myself, and I was afraid of being found out. Suddenly, Bai Wuchang smiled lightly: "You are right, there are many places in the underworld that are not good enough."

    After saying that, Bai Wuchang turned around and was about to leave. Suddenly he stopped, looked back at me and said, "By the way, I already have your evidence. Just now you heard the news about Ye Youshen's death, and there was no expression on your face."  nothing."

    "You have such a deep hatred for him, but your face is so calm, it means that you have known about his death for a long time." Bai Wuchang said.

    "Does this count as evidence? Come back to me with a video or a photo of me killing him." I couldn't help but say, "Now is a society ruled by law, and everything depends on evidence."

    "The Yinsi Zhengshen was killed. Just relying on this piece of evidence can convince you that you will never enter reincarnation and suffer in hell." Bai Wuchang smiled and said: "The only thing you should be happy about is that the person who came is me and not others.  people."

    "It just so happens that Ye Youshen and I are not on the same page, and I can't stand what he does."

    After saying that, he disappeared.

    And as soon as my head felt dizzy, I opened my eyes and sat up from the bed, breathing heavily.

    I quickly looked around and saw that I was still in my room.

    I touched my forehead and it was covered with sweat.

    Damn it, none of those old guys who have lived for hundreds of years are built.

    I also understood at this time that Bai Wuchang had already figured out that it was me who killed Ye Youshen. It happened that he and Ye Youshen didn't have a good relationship, so he let me go.

    Thinking about it now, I still have lingering fears.

    I took out my phone and checked the time. It was already morning. I opened the door and walked out. Sun Xiaopeng and the boss were sitting on the sofa. They looked so nervous that they didn¡¯t know what to say.

    As soon as they saw me coming out, Sun Xiaopeng said, "Axiu, something happened. Now the people from the underworld have found us on Mount Laoshan. They will probably follow the clues and find us soon."

    "It should be fine." I sat on the sofa and took a sip of water, and then told me what I had just dreamed about. Then Sun Xiaopeng and the boss looked at me in surprise.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 132 Internship

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I felt a little frightened by the look in their eyes, and couldn't help but say: "What are you doing? Isn't it because Bai Wuchang knows about the matter? Why are you two looking at me like this?"

    "Hey." The boss sighed: "The Yin Si Zhengshen was killed in the Yang world. This kind of thing has not happened in more than ten years. It is estimated that the kings of hell in the ten palaces have been alarmed. How can it be settled so easily."

    "What's more, as long as I catch you, it will be a great achievement." The boss looked at me and said: "Why should Bai Wuchang let you go just because he has a grudge against Ye Youshen? You should help him kill Ye Youshen. He is happy in his heart.  I¡¯m so happy that I won¡¯t let such a big achievement go unclaimed.¡±

    When the boss said this, I became worried. Thinking about it carefully, Bai Wuchang and I are not related to each other. If you hand me in, you will be able to make meritorious deeds. This kind of good thing can be done to anyone, and they will not miss it.

    "Boss, you can't blame Axiu for this. Entering dreams to confuse people is indeed difficult for people to be wary of." Sun Xiaopeng said: "We can only see the reaction of the underworld."

    I nodded, there was nothing we could do about it.

    Suddenly, I felt something jump on my shoulder. I turned around and saw that it was the cat Dacai. Thinking of its true form that night, I couldn't help but tremble in my heart.

    Mao Dacai rolled his eyes at me: "What's wrong? Are you afraid of me? Oh no."

    I laughed awkwardly, and in order to cover it up, I quickly changed the subject and said, "By the way, now that the matter is done, when will Tangtang come back?"

    "I don't know, that girl was traveling abroad and had a lot of fun." The boss shook his head gently.

    I still wanted to talk, but suddenly my phone rang. I looked down and saw it was an unfamiliar number.

    "Hello?" I asked doubtfully.

    "Is this Zhang Xiu? I'm Principal Li. I wonder how Mr. Yan is doing lately?" Principal Li's voice came from the other end of the phone.

    I was stunned for a moment, why is our principal calling me?

    "Well, he's doing well recently. Principal Li, are you okay with calling me?" I asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not naive enough to think that this guy really called me to ask about Yan Beixun.

    Then I asked: "Is the school haunted?"

    "No, no, no, the school is great. That's it. I see that Zhang Xiu has excellent grades, so I'm going to let you go out for internship a year in advance. How about it?" said Principal Li on the other end of the phone.

    I became strange and said, "It's so good. Why do you want me to go out for an internship?"

    "Ahem." Principal Li said: "From the beginning of this year until now, you have not run out once to ask for leave from your teacher. You have been running away for several days. This has happened once or twice, right?"

    I thought for a while and realized that this was really the case. I quickly said: "Principal Li, I am here to eliminate demons and defend the law."

    I almost want to pull out the protection of world peace.

    "Yes, but I can't possibly tell your teacher about this kind of thing, right?" Principal Li said, "Your teacher doesn't want to take you in anyway, and neither do other teachers."

    ¡°Oh shit, why didn¡¯t you want to see me when I was helping their school catch ghosts?  Don¡¯t you want to see me now?

    I felt unhappy for a while, so I said casually: "That's okay. I'll catch two ghosts tomorrow and send them to our class teacher to talk to them and it'll be fine."

    "Oh, classmate Zhang Xiu, please don't." Principal Li said in a low voice: "You see I'm in a dilemma, so let's go to the school to intern as a teacher. Don't worry, what I've arranged for you will definitely be first-class.  It¡¯s a high-quality school, and you¡¯re just going to be a physical education teacher, so you¡¯re not tired.¡±

    I thought for a while and said, "Okay, you can make arrangements."

    After saying that, I hung up the phone. This kind of thing cannot be avoided. After all, other schools also have their own school regulations.

    Sun Xiaopeng looked at me with a smile and asked: "What's wrong?"

    "It's nothing. The school leader called me and said that I performed well and asked me to go out for an internship and become a people's teacher." I chuckled.

    ¡°You¡¯re like this, why are you still going to be a people¡¯s teacher?¡± Sun Xiaopeng rolled his eyes at me: ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t harm your own students.¡±

    ¡°Fuck you, don¡¯t ask me to introduce you to a girlfriend when the time comes.¡± I couldn¡¯t help cursing.

    Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "Go away, when the time comes, you will be a people's teacher in the kindergarten, and I am begging you to introduce me to a girlfriend? I am not such a beast like you."

    I was too lazy to talk nonsense with this guy. Suddenly the principal called me and asked me to be assigned. I had to go back to school to ask what was going on.

      As for Bai Wuchang, things in the underworld are no longer something I can interfere with. I can only see if that guy Bai Wuchang is okay. If he really wants to report me for killing Ye Youshen, I can only admit defeat.

    After walking out of the base, he took a taxi back to school. As soon as he kicked open the dormitory door, Qin Jiang and the three of them were sitting on their respective beds drinking beer.

    "Oh, you guys are so cheerful. I have good news for you. I am going to become a people's teacher soon." I walked into the dormitory with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, in school, being a student is like being a grandson, but being a teacher is different. How can I not be happy when I become an uncle?

    Qin Jiang and the others were not happy at all. Shen Kai said to me speechlessly: "Fuck you, Zhang Xiu. If you run away now, will we be able to meet so frequently in the future?"

    I trembled after hearing what Shen Kai said. I had forgotten that if I go out for an internship, I will have very little time to see them even if I go to work in the future.

    Thinking of this, I also fell silent, sat next to Shen Kai and said, "Give me the whole bottle of wine."

    Shen Kai threw a bottle over. I bit open the cap and took a sip, but I felt bad.

    "After all, I have been with these three guys for two years, and our relationship is real. Otherwise, the four of us would not have been stupid enough to go to the mass grave together. We are not on good terms, can we have fun together like this?"

    Qin Jiang sat across from us, lightly kicked Shen Kai, and scolded: "Fuck, you talk so much nonsense, Axiu is about to leave, can't you let him leave happily?"

    I glared at Qin Jiang. What did this guy say? It made me feel like I was about to die.

    "Just tell the truth." Shen Kai sighed: "After we leave society and hang out in society for a few years, when we meet, can we still sit together and drink like this? Can we still chat as we please?"

    The four of us were silent for a while, and the fat man said with a smile: "It's okay. When I go back and take over the family business from my father, if you don't get along as you want, come to my place."

    Fatty is really an idiot. By saying this, he is wishing us a bad life, but we all have something to say, so there is no need to beat around the bush.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 133 Report

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    We don¡¯t care, but if the fat man talks so openly, he will probably offend people if he goes out into society.

    It¡¯s hard for us to say anything about this kind of thing. Qin Jiang said to me, ¡°You¡¯ve gone out, and you have to come back and see us if you have nothing to do. Do you understand?¡±

    "Yes." I nodded, and suddenly I said with a sudden thought: "In this way, when the four of you are about to go out for internship after one year, I can ask someone to assign you to our school. It will be so simple.  "

    "Can you arrange this kind of thing?" Qin Jiang asked doubtfully.

    "Who am I? Hehe." I smiled.

    Qin Jiang¡¯s eyes lit up, probably because he thought about my ability to catch ghosts, and nodded: ¡°That¡¯s not bad. Then you can explore the way for us first. If you do well in school, it will be easier for us here.¡±

    "Of course." I said.

    We already have countermeasures, and the four of us are not feeling sad and are in a good mood.

    During the chat, I also learned that this time it was the school leaders who came to check the dormitory again and found that I was not there. Then they found out about my previous bad achievements. It was the principal who came forward and said that young people must be given opportunities.  Let me go out for internship directly.

    I also thought to myself, the principal has some conscience and knows how to help me if something happens, otherwise I will definitely be expelled.

    Although universities are more free and relaxed than high schools, this is just a comparison. In fact, ordinary universities are indeed more leisurely, but our school is different. We are a normal university, and we will become people's teachers after we go out.

    During the chat, Qin Jiang suddenly asked: "Axiu, how are you going to solve Liu Xi's situation?"

    "How to solve it?" I became confused. Qin Jiang asked this question so that I didn't know what to do.

    Shen Kai said to me with a mean smile: "This girl probably likes you, why are you pretending?"

    The fat man saw the strange expression on my face and explained: "In the past two days since you were away, that girl Liu Xi has come to see you several times, but you were never there every time."

    "Let me ask her out and make it clear." I sighed, opened the door and walked out. After walking out of the dormitory, I took out my mobile phone and called Liu Xi.

    "Hey, Axiu, did you remember to call me?" Liu Xi's voice came from the other end of the phone, and she sounded very happy.

    "Going to the school playground?" I said.

    "Yeah, okay." Liu Xi agreed without hesitation.

    I walked to the playground and waited. It was only the morning and there were not many people. Most of them were sleeping.

    Soon, a beautiful figure walked over from the girls' dormitory.

    Liu Xi is beautiful and tall. She was wearing a pair of pink shorts, a T-shirt, a small vest, and a pair of high heels. When she walked over, she was about the same height as me.

    Liu Xi came over, held my hand, and asked with a smile: "Where have you been these days? I couldn't find you in your dormitory."

    "Busy something." I gently pushed Liu Xi's hand away and said, "Liu Xi, I think you may have misunderstood something."

    "What's the misunderstanding?" Liu Xi frowned.

    ¡°You look so much like the person I like, it¡¯s better for us to keep some distance.¡± I said.

    My meaning was very obvious, I told her that she looked similar to the person I like, and I told her tactfully that I didn't like her.

    Liu Xi waved her hand: "Hey, what else do I care about? I just like you, right?"

    "Ah." I was stunned for a moment, looking at Liu Xi in disbelief. Although I knew she liked me, I didn't expect her to say it directly.

    "Ah, what? I like you, I just like you, why are you beating around the bush?" Liu Xi rolled her eyes at me.

    "No." I said, "I'm going out for an internship soon, and there won't be many opportunities to meet in the future. I'm looking for you just to say goodbye to you."

    "It's okay, I'll come find you when I have time." Liu Xi said with a smile.

    "I told you, I have someone I like." I said.

    I know who I am, not to mention that I only have Tang Xue in my heart. If a girl like Liu Xi is with me, what can I give her?  Just because you know how to catch ghosts?

    Catching ghosts is life-threatening, and if you don¡¯t do it well, you¡¯ll have to lose your life.

    "Isn't she already dead?" Liu Xi curled her lips and said, "What's wrong, are you still going to be a widow for her?"

    I was amused by Liu Xi¡¯s remark about being a widower and said, ¡°Whatever you want, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±??¡±

    After saying that, I threw off Liu Xi¡¯s hand and started wandering around the university. I have lived in this place for two years and I can¡¯t bear to leave it at all. How is it possible?

    In the next five or six days, I did not continue to go to class. Instead, I went through the formalities everywhere. I was confused and finally learned that I was assigned to Chongqing Hechuan Middle School.

    Then he asked me to report. When I left, I took Qin Jiang and the three of them out for a drink. As for the boss and the others, they didn't alert them. They just called to say that my work place was in Hechuan.

    It¡¯s only an hour¡¯s drive from Chongqing to Hechuan.

    When I arrived in Hechuan that day, it was already noon, and the sun was shining brightly in the sky. I walked out of the station and looked at the strange city of Hechuan.

    Although Hechuan is not far from Chongqing, I have never been there and I am not familiar with the road conditions. I asked someone to find out where Hechuan Middle School is located, so I quickly took a taxi and dared to go there.

    As soon as I walked to the school gate, I was a little surprised. This middle school is too big. It is not a little bit bigger than when I was in high school.

    Before coming here, I also checked the information of Hechuan Middle School. Its predecessor was called "Hezong Academy".  During the Jiajing period of the Ming Dynasty (1531), it was built in memory of Zhou Dunyi, a Neo-Confucian master of the Song Dynasty, more than 400 years ago.

    It covers an area of ??more than 300 acres, and the school building area is more than 90,000 square meters.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a big school. Principal Li really didn¡¯t lie to me. It¡¯s really a good school.

    I feel a little uneasy. I used to be naughty and I was a little nervous when I entered school. Logically speaking, I am here to be a people's teacher and become an uncle now, so I am so nervous.

    "It's a pity that this time I am really more nervous than before. Before entering the school, I even tidied my clothes carefully, just for fear of affecting my glorious image in front of the students.

    After I walked into the school, I asked the security guard at the door, and then found the principal's office.

    I knocked on the door anxiously. When the door opened, there was a guy in his fifties who was as fat as a pig.

    I walked in and looked at the sign on the table, Zhang Jianguo.

    "Hello, Principal Zhang." I said hello with a smile, "I am here for internship from Chongqing Normal University."

    Unexpectedly, when Zhang Jianguo saw me coming, he stood up to welcome me with unusual enthusiasm. After seeing me, he hurried up and held my hand to express my sincere greetings, which made me feel embarrassed for a while.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 134 On the importance of tattoos

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT OUT

    why is that?

    It¡¯s very simple, what is missing most in the 21st century?  Talent!  Obviously, I am one of those legendary talents. Principal Zhang Jianguo has a sharp eye and saw my talents at a glance, which is why he was so enthusiastic.

    "Come on, Teacher Zhang, sit down." Zhang Jianguo enthusiastically pulled me to sit on the sofa.

    I was a little embarrassed and said: "Principal Zhang, I don't know what position I should hold in your school?"

    Before I came here, I also made a point of knowing that the new trainee teachers would probably do some of the hardest work.

    Before I came here, I thought, if any of the principals was careless and arranged a very tiring job for me, I would definitely give him a hard time. However, Zhang Jianguo was so enthusiastic, which actually made me feel embarrassed. He was so enthusiastic and arranged some hard work for me.  I admitted it too.

    "Oh, look at you, Teacher Zhang. We are the same family, so we won't speak other languages. When other people come, I won't say anything. But when you come, can I not take care of you?" Zhang Jianguo said with a smile: "  Our class teacher of Class 7, Grade 1, happened to be sick and went back to rest. I thought about it and let you take the position. Then you can lead our Grade 2, Grade 7 and get good grades in the exam."

    Become the head teacher as soon as you arrive?

    I said: "Um, Principal Zhang, I'm afraid"

    "Young people, don't be afraid of hardship. I will arrange for you to be a physical education teacher. When the time comes, spend more time on Class 7. Taking care of the students is better than anything else." Zhang Jianguo said with a smile.

    Why is this guy so easy to talk to?

    After being polite for a while, and then officially appointing him, Principal Zhang called and asked a director named Liu to come over.

    This Director Liu is about forty years old, wearing reading glasses, and his hair is bald.

    "Old Liu, Teacher Zhang has just arrived and is the head teacher of Class 7, Grade 1. Please take him to understand the situation and introduce the general situation." Principal Zhang said.

    When Director Liu heard this, he enthusiastically took my hand and took me out, and then led me to the teacher¡¯s dormitory building.

    The teacher¡¯s dormitory is quite big, with seven floors in total. I was allocated a room on the fifth floor. This room is similar to the dormitory where we study, but it¡¯s just a room for one person.

    After helping me put down my things, Director Liu took me around the campus and was extremely enthusiastic.

    "Teacher Zhang, look at it, that is the teaching building of our school." Director Liu introduced.

    I thought for a while and asked: "Director Liu, when do you think I will start working?"

    "So urgent?" Director Liu frowned and said, "Teacher Zhang, let me remind you that this class of Grade 17 is not easy to deal with."

    "Why is it difficult to fix it?" I asked doubtfully.

    "This group of students is the most naughty in the entire grade and difficult to discipline. The previous head teacher had a conflict with the students and was beaten to the hospital. He hasn't come out yet. No one dares to teach there." Director Liu  He hurriedly said: "This is not because the principal wants to punish you, but because of his helplessness. Thinking about the age difference between you two, maybe you can have a common language with them and have a harmonious relationship."

    "Director Liu, you are overthinking. The principal trusts Zhang so much. How can I let the principal down?" I smiled faintly. I have caught ghosts, beheaded demons, killed the underworld, and even deceived Bai Wuchang.  We have encountered many demons. How can we be afraid of a group of high school boys?

    "Well, that's good. I'll ask the teacher not to go to the second class in the afternoon. As a class teacher, you might as well go and meet your classmates. It would be better for everyone to get acquainted with each other." Director Liu said.

    ¡°So I quickly took Director Liu and dyed my hair red outside the school gate. Then I bought a disposable tattoo and stuck it on my back.

    "Teacher Zhang, our teacher doesn't allow tattoos or hair dyeing. What are you doing? It's against the rules." Director Liu said from behind.

    I said: "Don't worry."

    ¡°I just came out of school, how could I not know what the students are thinking? Aren¡¯t those kids jumping around?  Isn¡¯t it awesome that when the time comes to show off your tattoo, won¡¯t it scare them to the point of ecstasy?

    After returning to school with Director Liu, teachers would look at me from time to time. I looked indifferent. Soon, the second class began. I took the list of students and walked to the second floor where the first-grade students were taught.  .

    Class 7, Grade 1, went up the stairs on the second floor and turned left. I walked to the door, opened the door and walked in.

    These students inside were wearing school uniforms and behaved in a well-behaved manner. They didn¡¯t move at all. I just walked over toIn the middle of the podium.

    "Stand up!"

    "Hello teacher!"

    Standing on the podium, watching these students finish shouting neatly and sitting down again, I even wondered if they were in the wrong class, which was inconsistent with what Director Liu said before.

    I ran to the door and looked at the sign. It was indeed Grade 17.

    I turned around, and suddenly a pencil box flew towards my face.

    joke?  What does brother do?  I reached out and grabbed the pencil case, and then I saw that the students were sitting neatly.

    I took my pencil case and walked slowly to the middle of the podium. I looked at them and said lightly: "It's interesting. Whoever does it can stand up for themselves."

    There was no movement at all among the more than fifty students below.

    "It's my first day here. I didn't want to cause trouble with everyone, but some people want to make trouble with me." I slapped the blackboard hard, the sound was very loud, and these students were obviously shocked.

    I put my hands behind my back.

    very painful!  Damn it, why are you pretending to be fine?

    I almost regretted it to death. Why did I show off so badly that I had to take pictures on the blackboard? I felt that my right hand was already swollen.

    Of course, I must not show any pained expression on my face. I looked at them coldly and shouted: "Are you a gangster? Did your parents send you to school just to let you have fun? If you don't serve the country as a good student,  Are you worthy of yourselves?"

    These little guys seemed to have been frightened by me, and I immediately felt that the pain just now was worth it.

    Then he was ready to strike while the iron was hot, took off his T-shirt, turned around and shouted: "Did you see, what is a tattoo? This is it. Do you have any? Do you know what the underworld is? This is what I am, I am in the sea of ??swords and fire.  Those who came here have sold drugs, been in jail, drank with Somali pirates, and fought with Afghan mercenaries"

    Suddenly, the girl sitting in front said: "Teacher, look at it."

    "What are you looking at?" I turned around and glared at the girl fiercely. She held out a mirror and pointed at my back.

    I felt something was wrong, so I took a mirror and looked behind me.

    Grass!  Why is it Mickey Mouse!  Where is the dragon I have chosen? Looking at the cheerful Mickey Mouse behind me, my lungs are already bursting with anger.

    Thinking about how awesome I was showing off my kawaii Mickey Mouse tattoo and how awesome I was with the group of people, I suddenly felt like I couldn¡¯t keep it off my face.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 135 Going to the rooftop?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°Now I can¡¯t wait to find a crack in the ground and crawl into it. What¡¯s the matter? I was thinking that when I was choosing at the tattoo shop just now, I chose a dragon. How come I turned into Mickey Mouse in the blink of an eye?

    Damn it, I¡¯m going to have to smash that shabby store when I get back.

    At this time, Director Liu also ran in from the outside and said to me quickly: "Teacher Zhang, you are in the wrong place. Today they have a class change test. This is a classmate of Class 3, Grade 1. Class 7 is in the classroom of Class 3 next door."

    As he spoke, Director Liu pointed to the next door.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? This is not my student after a long time, I also breathed a sigh of relief and waved my hand to the students below: "Sorry, I went to the wrong place, everyone continues to study."

    Then I put on my clothes tightly, for fear that my students would see this Mickey Mouse later.

    Director Liu took me to the door of Class 3, and I walked in to take a look.

    Let me go, what is in here?

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There are more than fifty people, no one wearing a school uniform, all of them have dyed hair. The few students behind are still smoking cigarettes, all of them are shirtless, and most of them have tattoos.

    "Hey, Director Liu, otherwise I think I'll go over there and teach Class 3." I coughed and said to Director Liu next to me.

    Can these guys be called students?  Are they all bastards?

    I really don¡¯t understand why the school brought these guys in. Come to think of it, they are still the same students in the class just now, all wearing school uniforms comfortably.

    Director Liu didn¡¯t wait for my reaction, pushed me in, and said loudly: ¡°Dear students, this is the one who has just arrived. Your class teacher, Teacher Zhang Xiu, everyone welcomes you.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and ran away.

    I looked at Director Liu¡¯s hurried steps, and I instantly understood why the principal was so enthusiastic when he saw me coming.

    I couldn't lose my momentum. I raised my chest, walked to the podium, thought about the lines I just said, and said: "I've been through mountains of swords and seas of fire. I've sold drugs, been in jail, and drank with Somali pirates."  , fought with Afghan mercenaries"

    Suddenly, a handsome-looking red-haired boy sitting in the last group glared at me and said, "Hey, Teacher Zhang, right? Seeing as there is not much age difference between you and us, don't brag."

    "We just played in this school for three years. The teacher gave us face and turned a blind eye. Don't worry too much." The red-haired boy said with a smile.

    ????????????? Oh, let me go, I was a little angry for a moment, brother, what am I?  I am a people's teacher, can I be afraid of these brats?

    I slapped the table hard, of course, with my left hand. I just slapped it hard in the next classroom, and my right hand still hurts at this time.

    "You guys have been playing here for three years. I am not the one, don't you accept it? Every one of you can stand up if you have the ability." I raised my hand gently.

    Unexpectedly, with a pull, the entire class stood up, including the women.

    "Sit down, what are you standing up for? It's not a fight." I coughed and said, "Everyone is here to learn, why do this?"

    After these guys sat down sparsely, I had no choice but to brag about my awesomeness. Should I scare them with tattoos?  Not to mention how scary the tattoos on their bodies are, even if they don¡¯t have tattoos, do I have the nerve to show the Mickey Mouse behind me?

    "Self-study." I said casually, then walked out of the classroom and walked towards the principal's office.

    Damn it, you want me to teach these bastards?  You must be full after eating.

    I used to be a relatively naughty student, so I didn¡¯t know what they were thinking, but now they all have no idea how to think of ways to punish me.

    Before I even got to the principal¡¯s office, Director Liu stopped me and said with a smile, ¡°Hey, Teacher Zhang, why did you come out right after class started?¡±

    "Old Liu, you are not being kind. What do you mean by those bastards? Do you want me to teach them?" Then I couldn't help but whisper to Director Liu: "Those tattoos on their bodies look weird. What the hell?"  If I'm not good, I'll get beaten up. I just came here, with no qualifications and no experience, so I can't be a class teacher"

    "Don't." Director Liu said, holding my hand.

    I was pulled by Director Liu. After all, he is the director. Even though I am the leader, I couldn¡¯t bring shame on him. I turned around and asked, ¡°Director Liu, I don¡¯t understand. Our school is so big, why do we accept such a group of bastards?  "

    "Those guys are not bastards." Director Liu looked around and said, "Seeing as you are the head teacher, let me tell you the truth. Those little guys are all the rich second generation. Their families are rich and well-connected.  I have been playing for three years, but I have been dishonest even after playing for three years, causing trouble all the time."

    "It was better in junior high school before, but now in high school, the principal has organized these guys into one class." Director Liu said with a smile: "All the principal's sons are in it."

    Whoops, my grass.

    I touched my forehead and felt a headache.

    "Teacher Zhang, you see, you just arrived, you can't bear the hardships. If they want to play, you just turn a blind eye. The principal won't say anything. Just don't let them cause trouble."  Director Liu finished speaking and sighed.

    Suddenly, a four-eyed guy who looked like a timid guy walked up to me and said, "Teacher Zhang, Brother Tian asked you to go to the rooftop after class."

    When I heard this, I thought it was okay. If there are more than fifty people, you want to beat me?  I turned around and said to Director Liu: "Director Liu, it's not that I want to poke trouble, it's that they want to"

    Before he could finish speaking, Director Liu ran away.

    "It's up to you whether you go or not. Brother Tian said, if he makes him angry, it will be uncomfortable for everyone." After the four-eyed boy said this, he turned around and ran back to the classroom.

    Damn it, what the hell is this? Although there were gangsters in our school before, they were still honest in school. Who dares to be so arrogant? Come on, this group of rich second generation people get together and they have a lot of trouble.

    In the past, I was looking forward to the ringing bell rang quickly. Now I am worried, I always hope that I hope it is later, but the things that worry always happen quickly.

    After the bell rang, many students ran out of the classroom, including my class. The boy with dyed red hair was the first to come out. When he came out of the classroom, he saw me, pointed to the sky, and smiled.  Then I watched the whole class walk upstairs.

    Can¡¯t go up?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this nonsense? If I don¡¯t go up today, will I still have dignity in front of them in the future?

    I bit the bullet and walked up the stairs to the rooftop. Our class was not the only one on the rooftop. It seemed that other classes had also heard the news. There were quite a few people who came up.

    But they just stood on the sidelines and watched the excitement.

    And the people in our class stood in a row, with the red-haired one standing at the front.

    Being watched by so many people, I couldn¡¯t be too timid, so I took out a cigarette, lit it to calm myself down, and then walked over.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 136 The loss of being uneducated

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Are you Brother Tian?" I looked at this red-haired boy. He was wearing a white T-shirt, long hair, and a pair of tattered jeans.

    "Well, Zhang Tian." Zhang Tian stretched out his hand and said, "You can just call me Brother Tian."

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Brother Tian means by asking me to come up?¡± I asked.

    "It's nothing. The new class teacher is here and he has to follow the rules." Zhang Tian said: "Our class"

    I kicked him in the stomach. He probably didn¡¯t expect that I would take action suddenly.

    joke?  A **** brat is so arrogant to me. Although my talk about drinking with Somali pirates and fighting with mercenaries is fake, I have dealt with evil spirits time and time again and fought tooth and nail. This kind of thing is real and can really make a group of kids.  Did this guy bluff me?

    "Beat him to death for me." Zhang Tian yelled, covering his stomach.

    More than 20 guys from our class prepared wooden sticks at some point and rushed up to hit me.

    I quickly ran to the corner, holding my head, and the sticks were thrown at me.

    I can¡¯t tell you that my body hurts, but I can¡¯t get angry inside.

    These guys are my students, how can I get angry with them?

    Damn it, I don¡¯t dare to fight back. If I fight back now, I will probably get beaten even worse by them.

    "What are you doing? Stop it!"

    Suddenly, Director Liu's voice came to my ears. I looked up and saw that Director Liu rushed out with ten security guards. These ten security guards were tall and strong, and they were not vegetarians. They also had sticks in their hands.  He rushed up and beat the more than 20 students.

    For such a big student, the security guards are not cowards. Ten of them beat more than twenty people until they had no temper at all, and they wandered around the rooftop.

    "Okay, Zhang Tian, ??give me an explanation. In the past, you just punished those teachers, but this time you actually bothered more than 20 people to beat your class teacher. What's the point? Do you really think I dare not fire you?" Director Liu scolded.

    "He hit me first!" Zhang Tian pointed at me and shouted.

    "Zhang Tian asked me to come up today, probably just to show off in front of me, making me lose face today and make it even harder to control them in the future. He didn't expect that I would kick him."

    "Director Liu, they are the first to complain." I crawled next to Director Liu and said pitifully, "I'm so miserable."

    ¡°Actually, I was not injured enough that I couldn¡¯t walk. Director Liu was very close to me. In order to show that I was seriously injured, I crawled next to him to complain.

    Director Liu¡¯s face turned red with anger and he said to the security guard: ¡°Bring them all to the Academic Affairs Office and invite their parents to come. I want an explanation. Also, send Teacher Zhang to the hospital quickly.¡±

    Those previously arrogant guys looked ugly when they heard that they were asking for parents. I also laughed in my heart. Damn it, fight me.

    When I was a student, I knew that no matter what happened to the teachers, they would directly blame the students, and the school leaders would always favor the teachers.

    And asking parents, no matter who you are, will be scared.

    Then a security guard carried me on his back and sent me directly to the hospital.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: No injuries or injuries to our muscles and bones. However, I insisted on being hospitalized, saying that my whole body hurt, and then I lay down in the hospital.

    If you can be lazy, be lazy. And I really don¡¯t want to worry about the so-called Class 7 of Grade 1. There are few of them who are not scum. Now that they are so seriously injured, it doesn¡¯t make sense if they don¡¯t pretend to be seriously injured and then ask to change classes.  ah.

    The days when I was lying in the hospital were not boring. Not long after I was admitted to the hospital, some parents of the students brought the students who beat me to the hospital to apologize in person, with a very low profile.

    I can see that none of the people who come to me are rich, and I am not polite. I directly scold these students in front of their parents, saying that they have no future and so on.

    Those students¡¯ faces were like spitting fire, as if they wanted to beat me up, but their parents still had to pretend to be grandsons here.

    Their parents also knew what their son was like, so none of them were angry and kept apologizing.

    ¡°When I saw it, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh, these parents are so well-educated. If another coal boss heard me scolding me like this, he would probably have me kidnapped and thrown into the coal mine.

    After two days of dealing with it, more than 20 groups of parents came to me to apologize and brought a lot of fruit.

    ¡°You can open a fruit shop directly by taking out these fruits in my ward.

    The last ones to come were Principal Zhang and his son, Zhang Tian.

    Principal Zhang knocked on the door when he came, walked in and asked with a smile: "Teacher Zhang, are you okay?"

    ??After saying that, he turned back and shouted: "Get in."

    Zhang Tian walked in with an unruly look on his face and glared at me.

    Principal Zhang slapped him hard on the back of the head and cursed: "You still won't apologize?"

    "I'm right, he made the first move." Zhang Tian roared.

    "Do you really think I'm stupid? Teacher Zhang just arrived at school and was chatting with me in a friendly manner. Why would he fight with you? Do you think I don't know what you are?" Principal Zhang, who had always been polite, was also furious.  , I wish I could beat Zhang Tian.

    "I said it wasn't me who did it, it wasn't me who did it." Zhang Tian scolded back: "Why do you, an old guy like you, not help me, but help outsiders instead?"

    I didn¡¯t know what to say even in the hospital bed. It was impossible for me to scold Zhang Tian like those people before. Let Principal Zhang scold me, and I would follow suit. I guess Principal Zhang would be upset with me when he turned around.

    "Principal Zhang, just think that Zhang Tian is right. What I'm doing is that you and your family don't have to break the relationship because of this." I smiled and said.

    "Look, he admitted it himself." Zhang Tian was also angry at this time. After hearing my words, he cursed at Principal Zhang: "You still wronged me?"

    "I'll beat you to death today!" Principal Zhang said and really took out a stool and threw it at Zhang Tian, ??and Zhang Tian hurriedly avoided it.

    I quickly stood up and pretended to pull Principal Zhang away. Of course, I wanted to push Principal Zhang over and beat the grandson to death.

    Speaking of which, Zhang Tian still suffered from being uneducated.

    There was obviously something in what I just said, but Zhang Tian probably didn¡¯t study very seriously, so he didn¡¯t hear it, so he thought I admitted it.

    ¡°Crap, don¡¯t let me see you, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Zhang Tian pointed at me and ran out.

    Principal Zhang was panting. Seeing how fat he was, I was afraid that he would suddenly have a heart attack and be mad to death, so I said, "Principal Zhang, don't be angry. It's normal for children to be ignorant. I was the same when I was a kid."

    "Hey, don't mention it. This child has been spoiled since he was a child. Teacher Zhang, I'm sorry to trouble you." Principal Zhang said.

    "What's the trouble? Principal Zhang, I will definitely not teach their class this time when I go back." I looked determined, joking, after creating such a big problem, would I dare to go there in the future?

    "No one dares to go." Principal Zhang shrugged and said, "This incident has caused so much trouble that even the teachers, not to mention the head teacher, are unwilling to go to their class." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 137 Young Master?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Thinking about it, it¡¯s true. This group of students were probably just naughty before, but now that the whole class has beaten up the class teacher, not many teachers are willing to go.

    "Teacher Zhang, I believe you can lead this class well." Principal Zhang patted me on the shoulder and said, "Take good care of your injuries and go back to school when you are healed."

    The principal said this, and I didn¡¯t know how to refuse.

    ¡°Hey, I waved my hand, and then Principal Zhang walked out of the ward and told me to have a good rest.

    My injury has long been cured, but I was discharged from the hospital immediately after the injury. Can that be my style?  I spent a week in the hospital in shock. In the end, I lay in pain all day long, and then I went through the discharge procedures.

    When I returned to school, it was five o'clock in the afternoon, and I went directly back to the teacher's building.

    Many teachers greeted me when they saw me.

    I didn¡¯t understand what was going on at first. After all, how could so many people know me when I first came here? Later I figured out that if such a big thing happened to me this time, I would have already become famous.

    I went back to the dormitory, washed my face, looked in the mirror, looked at my handsome face, patted my face, and thought to myself, Zhang Xiu, you can do it, aren't you just a bunch of brats?  If you can't deal with it, why should you deal with Mr. Niu?

    Suddenly, there was a knock on my door. I opened the door and saw that it was the four-eyed boy who came to let me go to the rooftop.

    This kid had a bruised nose and swollen face. He looked around, walked in and said, "Teacher Zhang."

    "What's wrong with your face?" I quickly pulled him in.

    ¡°This kid had a hand in beating me back then, but I couldn¡¯t help it. I¡¯m a teacher now. Is it possible that I can still beat him up now?

    "No, after I was beaten by my father, I wanted to change my mind and be a new person, so I came to tell Teacher Zhang to be careful with Zhang Tian later." Siyanzi said.

    "What's wrong? Zhang Tian still dares to cause trouble?" I frowned and asked.

    The four-eyed boy said timidly: "Brother Tian knows people in society, and he said he wants to find people in the street to beat you up."

    Looking for someone on the street to beat me up?

    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh, damn, this is too low-end, it¡¯s all leftover from our previous games.

    I didn¡¯t take it to heart. How could I really be afraid of those so-called people on the road?  As soon as I called, the deputy director of the Chongqing Public Security Bureau came down to play with me and asked him to make a call, and dozens of policemen were immediately summoned.

    "It's okay, you go back first." I waved my hand.

    The four-eyed boy nodded and turned around and ran out.

    I was about to lie down when suddenly the phone rang. I picked up the phone and saw that it was Sun Xiaopeng.

    "Hello? Why did you call me suddenly?" I asked.

    "Hey, Axiu, didn't you say you would be a teacher in Hechuan? I'm here in Hechuan and I'm going to come and see you." Sun Xiaopeng said excitedly on the other end of the phone: "Isn't it great to be a teacher?"

    ¡°It feels so good, do you want to try it?¡± I said speechlessly.

    I was about to ask Sun Xiaopeng to find a place for us to go out to eat, but then I thought about it and said: "You kid, go dye your hair right away, buy a plastic necklace to wear, pretend to be a gangster, and then find some migrant workers to dress up more fiercely."  .¡±

    "What's wrong? You want everyone?" Sun Xiaopeng asked strangely.

    "Just go. If there are more people, I will give you money. If there are less people, I will cause trouble for you. Remember, make it scary. My students want to cause trouble for me." I said, "Wait for me at the gate of Hechuan University later.  .¡±

    "okay."

    After hanging up the phone, I was thinking about what tricks Zhang Tian wanted to play later.

    I was waiting in the dormitory for nine o'clock in the evening. School was over. Suddenly, my dormitory door rang. When I saw it, it was the four-eyed boy.

    "Teacher Zhang, Brother Tian wants you to meet him at the school gate." Siyanzi said timidly.

    When I heard this, I frowned, picked up the phone and called Sun Xiaopeng and asked, "Hey, are you at the school gate yet?"

    ¡°We¡¯re here, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re ready, but it cost some money to hire these migrant workers.¡±

    "It's okay, money doesn't matter." I chuckled and followed the four-eyed guy.

    When we walked to the school gate, there were already many people at the school gate.

    Our school is a dormitory and students are not allowed to go out. However, there are seven people dressed as gangsters outside the school. Each of them holds an iron rod in his hand, squatting on the ground and smoking, for fear that others will not know that they are gangsters.

    And Zhang Tian was standing next to them, and when he saw me appearing, he pointed.

    Our class¡¯sThey were all in front of the school and they couldn't go out, but when I was watching a play inside, a bunch of people pushed me out.

    There were quite a lot of pedestrians passing by the school gate, all gathered around to watch the fun and discuss.

    "Brother Long, that's him." Zhang Tian said to a twenty-five-year-old gangster next to him.

    This gangster was shirtless and covered in tattoos. He stood up and stared at me and asked, "Are you bullying my brother?"

    "That's my student, Zhang Tian. I didn't approve it. Who asked you to leave the school without permission?" I couldn't help but say.

    Zhang Tian sneered and said: "Brother Long, stop talking nonsense to him. Help me cripple his right hand. I will take care of anything."

    "Hey, kid, come here." The man named Brother Long came towards me.

    I also became anxious. These gangsters were obviously not as good as the students inside. I don¡¯t know how dark their attacks were.

    I'm still hesitating.

    Suddenly, a voice sounded.

    "The waves are running, the waves are flowing, the river is never ending."

    The singing of Shanghai Beach came from the other end of the street, and then hundreds of people, all wearing suits, put their right hands in their pockets and put their left hands outside, and walked over slowly and unusually neatly.

    Sun Xiaopeng walked in the front, dressed exactly like Brother Ma.

    Damn it, it was so exaggerated that my jaw almost dropped in shock.

    These hundred people walked in neat steps, and with every step they took, there was a loud sound.

    Sun Xiaopeng held a cigarette in the corner of his mouth, then imitated Xu Wenqiang's actions, took off his hat, looked at Zhang Tian and Brother Long with a smile and asked: "Someone wants to bully our young master?"

    After saying that, Sun Xiaopeng walked up to me and said loudly, for fear that others would not hear it: "Master, I heard that you have something going on here and asked me to come over. Isn't it too late?"

    I was stunned for a while, Damn, what is this kid doing?

    Sun Xiaopeng saw my expression, smiled, turned around and said to the hundred people behind him, "Why don't you call me Young Master?"

    "Master!"

    A hundred people roared so loudly that their ears were a little deafened. Sun Xiaopeng seemed not to be satisfied yet: "You see the young master, haven't you eaten yet? Louder."

    "Master!"

    These one hundred people roared out with even greater strength.

    "Brother Tian, ??Brother Long, what did you tell me just now? Come over and explain it clearly." I smiled and waved to them.

    Both of them were dumbfounded. Brother Long and the gangsters ran away.

    "Do you want to kill them?" Sun Xiaopeng said and took out a gun from his clothes. I was close enough to see that it was a toy gun, but they were far apart and it was dark, so I couldn't tell.  .

    Brother Long and his gang of gangsters didn¡¯t dare to run away.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 138 Another duel?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Okay, stop pretending, the secret will be revealed later." I whispered to Sun Xiaopeng.

    After hearing what I said, Sun Xiaopeng probably felt that it made sense. He waved his hands and cursed: "Get out of here."

    Brother Long's seven people ran away. As for Zhang Tian, ??he looked at me with a stiff face. I walked over with a smile and patted his shoulder: "It's okay. In the future, have less contact with gangsters outside the school.  Let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    I watched Zhang Tian go back, and the students who were watching the excitement looked at me with admiration.

    I was confused, what are these students thinking about if they don¡¯t study hard every day? Why do they all want to be Brother Haonan?

    "Okay, you can arrange for the people to disperse. I'll go back first." I said to Sun Xiaopeng.

    Sun Xiaopeng quickly took my hand and whispered in my ear: "No, brother, I haven't given you the money yet."

    "What money?" I pretended not to know, damn, how much does it cost for more than a hundred people?  I'm afraid of tens of thousands.

    "Stop kidding, you asked me to find someone, and I did, to save your face. You can't default on this money, or I will use the loudspeaker to tell you about using money to hire migrant workers, which will make you embarrassed.  Light." Sun Xiaopeng threatened.

    Looking at Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s appearance, he is probably not joking. According to my understanding of him, he can definitely do such a thing.

    I bit the bullet and asked: "How much is it? Is it tens of thousands?"

    "Not much, 170,000." Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "I'm not cheating you out of money. I found more than a hundred people and made a suit for myself just to save face. These suits cost a lot of money, and there are miscellaneous things.  Yes, 170,000."

    When I heard this, I almost fainted, what the hell?  One hundred and seventy thousand?

    ¡°I asked Sun Xiaopeng to invite some random people to calm down the situation, who the hell asked him to come up with such things.

    Sun Xiaopeng saw my appearance and said hurriedly: "You said it would be better to be more scary. Is this battle scary enough?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If I had known, it would be better to let those gangsters beat me up. Although it is money to avoid disaster, this money is also spent a bit too much, right?

    With a headache, I took out my bank card and handed it to Sun Xiaopeng. I didn¡¯t even spend a portion of the 150,000 that Deputy Director Wang gave me, and now Sun Xiaopeng is out.

    Sun Xiaopeng took the bank card, his eyes widened, and he cursed in a low voice: "What are you doing, 170,000, why do you give me 150,000, there is still 20,000 missing."

    "You found so many people on your own, so you can pay for the 20,000 by yourself." I looked at Sun Xiaopeng and wanted to beat him up. I didn't even bother to talk to him, so I turned around and walked to school.

    "Hey, wait a minute"

    I have already run back to the school gate.

    ¡°Actually, I understand in my heart that if I don¡¯t give you this money, it¡¯s not enough. Do you think those more than 100 people are vegetarians?  If the money is not given then, if these people really want to cause trouble, that will be trouble.

    "After I returned to school, those students looked at me with evasive eyes, as if they were afraid of me. I felt relieved and spent some money to make these little brats afraid of me. It was okay. It was finally good.

    After returning to the dormitory, taking a shower, and just lying down, ready to go to bed, Principal Zhang came to find him. There was such a big thing happening at the school gate today, and it was impossible for him not to know about it.

    After he came, he apologized again, as if he really thought I was the gangster leader, so I could only explain to him that those people were invited.

    There is no need to hide this kind of thing from Principal Zhang. After all, inviting those people here is just to scare Zhang Tian and his group of students.

    After hearing this, Principal Zhang praised my talent.

    After Principal Zhang left, I lay on the bed and fell asleep. As for Sun Xiaopeng, he called me in the middle of the night, scolded me, and said that he came to play with me after a long time, but he even offered me 20,000 yuan.  What a thing.

    I was so angry that I was too lazy to talk to him, so I hung up the phone and told him to go back to Chongqing.

    Early the next morning, the school bell rang.

    Those days in the hospital were not in vain. I also learned about some school procedures. Early in the morning, the head teacher had to come to the cafeteria door to maintain order and then lead the students to have breakfast.

    I quickly washed up briefly, then put on some clothes and ran to the cafeteria. There were so many people at the entrance of the cafeteria, thousands of them, divided into various classes and queuing up.

    Our school has two canteens, one for high school and one for junior high school. We eat in their respective canteens.

    Fortunately, the high school cafeteria is very big. When I walked to our class, everyone in the other classes stood in an orderly manner.?This group of guys is pretty good, not to mention some sitting on the floor playing with their mobile phones, and there are also some male and female classmates hugging each other and kissing.

    When I saw it, I became angry again, Damn, this is the person who embarrassed me.

    But now that there were so many people, I tried not to get angry, and then one class after another started to get breakfast in the cafeteria.

    After receiving breakfast, all students went to the classroom for early self-study.

    I walked into the classroom and most of these guys were playing with their mobile phones.

    I closed the door and said, "Good morning, everyone."

    "cut."

    This group of students rolled their eyes at me and continued to lie in the classroom.

    They don¡¯t seem to take me seriously. Is my 150,000 yuan wasted yesterday?

    "Zhang Tian, ??stand up." I said looking at Zhang Tian at the back who was sleeping on the table.

    Zhang Tian stood up impatiently and looked at me and said, "Teacher Zhang, what do you want? Don't think I'm afraid of you because you called so many people yesterday. I can call so many people out even if I want to."

    Can you call?  Do you have a fucking 150,000?

    When I mentioned this, I felt depressed. If Zhang Tian hadn¡¯t wanted to beat me up for nothing, would I have lost 150,000 yuan?

    Although I wanted to get angry, I still held back. Being a teacher is different from being a student. You have to endure many things.

    I forced a smile and said, "What's the matter, Brother Tian is still not convinced? Why don't you go to self-study in the morning? Let's go to the rooftop to challenge each other. If you want to beat me, I won't bother to care about anything in the class from now on. What do you guys like?"  How about this, if you lose, you have to behave yourself in the future."

    "Brother Tian, ??come on."

    "I'm so scared of him."

    Others immediately started to boo, Zhang Tian shouted: "No need to go to the rooftop, it's right here."

    I don¡¯t know if these students in the class were very experienced, but they moved the desks and chairs in the middle very quickly, leaving a spacious space in the middle of the classroom for us to fight.

    Zhang Tian walked to the middle of the classroom and raised his fingers at me.

    If you don¡¯t teach me a lesson, do you really think I¡¯m easy to bully?

    I also walked over.

    Zhang Tian said: "If you hadn't attacked me that day, I would"

    Before he could finish speaking, I rushed up and kicked him in the stomach, then strangled his neck and threw him to the ground. After I threw him to the ground, I hit him again and again.  Kick a few times.

    Damn it, there¡¯s so much nonsense in a fight, I don¡¯t know how this kid got away with it.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 139 Another thorn in the side

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When students fight, they just take advantage of the large number of people and beat them randomly. How can they have any ability?

    "Brother, my skills are not as good as Luo Fang's, but I have fought with ghosts, zombies and the like. It's much easier to deal with this little brat."

    I pushed him to the ground and beat him hard, without the ability to fight back at all.

    After beating for a minute, my hands became soft and I cursed, "Do you want to fight again?"

    "You think I" Zhang Tian still wanted to speak, but I was too lazy to talk nonsense to him. I walked out of the classroom and went to the office to find a pair of scissors. When I returned to the classroom, a bunch of students surrounded Zhang Tian and didn't know what to say.

    When they saw me coming back with scissors in my hand, they backed away in fright and their faces turned a little pale.

    I probably didn¡¯t see anyone beating someone like that just now.

    ¡°You¡¯re so scared, where¡¯s the momentum when you beat me up before?¡± I rolled my eyes at them and waved to Zhang Tian: ¡°Brother Tian, ??come here.¡±

    Zhang Tian had a bruised nose and a swollen face. His originally handsome face was now as swollen as a pig's head.

    "I just said, challenge me to a duel, and if you lose, you have to be more honest." I said, "Come here and cut your long hair for me. It makes you upset just looking at it."

    "Cut my hair? Get away from me. I scolded my dad even if he wanted to cut my hair. Why do you have that?" Zhang Tian said rebelliously.

    I muttered, Damn, are all students today so ****?

    ¡°I thought this guy was so awesome and he didn¡¯t talk nonsense. I rushed up to him, pulled his hair, pushed him to the ground, and then took the scissors and cut his hair randomly, but he didn¡¯t dare to resist.

    And the students around me, seeing how tough I was, didn¡¯t dare to come up to stop me. I finally understood that to deal with these bastards, I couldn¡¯t talk to them gently, I had to be tough.

    "These guys only know how to bully those who are afraid of getting into trouble. When they encounter those who are a little bit more cunning, they will be intimidated.

    Soon, Zhang Tian¡¯s hair was cut off by me. Zhang Tian, ??who had been beaten hard by me just now, burst into tears as soon as I cut his hair.

    I looked at the bald Zhang Tian, ??crying hard and feeling a little embarrassed.

    I don¡¯t know why, but after becoming a teacher, I couldn¡¯t get angry with these students. I couldn¡¯t help but cursed: ¡°Why are you crying? Why don¡¯t you just cut your hair? It¡¯s like killing you.¡±

    "You know what the heck, my hair is gone, no girl will like me anymore." Zhang Tian cried.

    Oh my god, this guy, with his killer hair before, it¡¯s weird that a girl likes him. Even if he is bald now, I look more comfortable than the killer guy just now. I don¡¯t understand, how are students nowadays?  It¡¯s all about aesthetics.

    I have been making trouble for so long. When I looked back, I saw that the Chinese teacher of the first class today was standing at the door and did not dare to come in.

    The Chinese teacher is a pretty girl in her mid-twenties, wearing glasses, and she obviously hasn¡¯t been out of school for long.

    "Teacher Huang, I'm done, you continue with class." I chuckled.

    This is Huang Qingqing, who came a year earlier than me. She walked to class, frowned and said, "Teacher Zhang, is it not good for you to bully students like this?"

    "Teacher Huang, look at what you said, are you only allowed to let them bully me and not let me bully them? Besides, cutting his hair is many times more comfortable than beating me. Don't think too much about it."  He stood up with a smile, and then scolded the group of students: "What are you still doing? Move the tables and chairs back and follow Teacher Huang to class. If I know who I don't know in class, I will come over and get a haircut right away."

    "Teacher Huang, continue." I turned around and walked out with a smile.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????.

    When I was in high school, what I wanted to do most was to hang around the school with a cigarette in my mouth while everyone else was studying.

    I wasn¡¯t too far away from the classroom. The main reason was that the boys in Class 7 didn¡¯t let me worry too much. They were afraid that I would punish them and take out their anger on Teacher Huang later.

    Although these guys still didn¡¯t pay much attention to the class as usual, fortunately, they didn¡¯t embarrass Teacher Huang.

    After the get out of class bell rang, some students from other classes came out and said hello to Teacher Zhang when they saw me. I was very happy when they saw me. It¡¯s so comfortable to be a teacher.

    Suddenly I got addicted to smoking. There were students everywhere outside. Smoking in front of students would affect my image as an excellent teacher. Considering this, I hurried to the toilet.

    Results?The toilets in all schools are gathering places for students to smoke after class. All the students inside are squatting in the corners, smoking hard with cigarettes.

    This scene reminds me that I used to be similar to these little brats.

    After I entered, the students showed their talents one by one.

    Some hid the cigarette in their hands, and experts even rolled the cigarette directly into their mouths with their tongues, for fear of being discovered by me.

    I sighed when I saw it. Although these students smoked, their quality was countless times better than that of the bastards in my class. At least they knew how to hide when the teacher came.

    I saw a student whose face was red from holding back, so I walked over and said, "Spit it out quickly. Aren't you afraid of burning your tongue? Give me a cigarette quickly."

    The group of students looked shocked, but soon, several students came over to hand me cigarettes, and then four or five people used lighters to light cigarettes for me. This feeling was doubly refreshing.

    After finishing smoking, my first class also started, physical education class.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? d

    As the school bell rang, the students in our class lazily walked to the playground one by one and stood staggering.

    I looked at the students led by the other physical education teachers. They were all standing very neatly, and they were a little disappointed.

    Then I cursed: "What's wrong? Everyone hasn't eaten or something?"

    "Okay, Teacher Zhang, stop putting on your airs, just run around, let us disband and play by ourselves." A bald student said.

    This bald man¡¯s name is Xu Zhi, and he is the second most popular person in our class besides Zhang Tian.

    I glared at him. I really thought I couldn¡¯t cut his hair after shaving my head?  Oh my god, I pulled out a thorn, and another one comes.

    "Okay, let the others disband and play whatever you want." I said, "You stay."

    The other students looked at Xu Zhi as if he deserved it, and then dispersed to watch the fun.

    These guys are all scum, and their relationship with each other is probably not very good.

    "Teacher Zhang, are you over now? Why did you let the others disperse and leave me alone." Xu Zhi glared at me, turned around and was about to leave.

    "Would you like to leave and give it a try?" I said to Xu Zhi.

    "Oh, I don't believe you dare to hit me in public here? I'm leaving today, what will you do to me?" Xu Zhi finished and continued walking.

    ¡¾PS: I have a shocking news for you all. It¡¯s my birthday today and there are only two updates.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 140 Running in circles

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I looked at Xu Zhi¡¯s back and wondered why these guys were so virtuous. The most important thing was that they didn¡¯t have good brains.

    ¡°Before, I pinned Zhang Tian, ??the biggest thorn in the class, to the ground and beat him up. Why did he think I didn¡¯t dare to touch him?

    I rushed up and kicked him to the ground, then held him down and beat him.

    But this kid had much better luck than Zhang Tian. Before I even hit him twice, three other physical education teachers saw something was wrong and rushed up to grab me.

    Xu Zhi looked at me with a bruised nose and face, and yelled at the physical education teachers around him: "Teacher, you saw it, he hit someone, I want your principal to deal with him."

    "Let's go to the principal's office." A physical education teacher named Huang Lei said.

    Huang Lei lives next door to my dormitory. I have met and said hello twice before. I have a good impression of him.

    Huang Lei is 1.87 meters tall and has muscles all over his body, just like a bodybuilding coach.

    He asked the other two physical education teachers to go back, then took Xu Zhi and asked me to go to the principal's office together.

    On the way, Huang Lei whispered in my ear: "Teacher Zhang, why did you hit someone? If you don't make trouble, the school will expel you."

    "It's okay." I waved my hand.

    I understand that if I are fired, no one will be able to control this class. Principal Zhang will not just fire me casually.

    The three of us arrived at the principal¡¯s office, and Huang Lei told what happened.

    Principal Zhang frowned when he heard this, and said to me: "Teacher Zhang, this is your fault, right? It's not okay to hit someone, and it's his own student."

    "This kid doesn't listen to me, so I have no choice but to beat him." I shrugged.

    "You let everyone else play and only wanted to keep me. What do you mean? Isn't it too unfair?" Xu Zhi yelled at me.

    "Little brat, what are you yelling at? It's not fair?" I couldn't help but said to him: "Bah, you have the nerve to say it's unfair. Your parents are rich and great, so they allow you to play around like this in school. Look,  Look, apart from our useless class, which other students are not studying hard?"

    "You are playing while others study hard every day. After graduation, if you find fairness, you can easily enter your parents' company, while they have to climb up from the bottom step by step."

    "When people are thinking about buying a car or a house, your family has several houses and cars." I scolded: "What qualifications do you have to say it's unfair?"

    "It's none of my business that my family is rich. I'm the second generation of rich people. Is it my fault?" Xu Zhi shouted at me confidently.

    ¡°I was shocked by his words. I was paralyzed. Only this kind of guy can shout such words confidently. If he yelled like this outside, he would probably get beaten up.

    "Principal Zhang, you heard what I said. I can't control this class anymore. You'd better ask me to switch to another class." I said quickly.

    "Don't be anxious, don't be anxious." Principal Zhang said with a smile, "But you can't hit anyone, right?"

    "Hitting people is my teaching motto. Since you want me to lead these guys in Class 7, you have to let me beat people, otherwise I can't control them." I said.

    "You fart, do you think any teacher beats a student?" Xu Zhi scolded me.

    I yelled back: "Then which fucking eyes did you see the students beating the teachers? You fucking allowed you to hit the teachers, but you won't let me hit you? Just because you have money?"

    "Teacher Huang, let's leave it as it is. It's not a big deal. Let's take Xu Zhi to the infirmary first." Principal Zhang said.

    "Well, okay." Huang Lei led Xu Zhi and walked out.

    I sat on the sofa, panted, poured a cup of tea and took a sip.

    Principal Zhang sat at his desk and said with a smile, "What's the matter? Are you still angry?"

    "Why are you so angry? I was tired from beating him just now." I wiped the water stains from the corner of my mouth with my hand: "Principal, please hurry up. There are a bunch of little brats outside. I'll go out and watch, otherwise there won't be any trouble.  Method."

    "Don't worry, Teacher Zhang. When you hit them, don't hit them too harshly. Just teach them a little lesson." Principal Zhang said with a smile.

    ¡°After hearing this, I understood that Principal Zhang had agreed to let me beat these students.

    "Don't worry, I'm measured."

    I answered and ran out of the principal's office.

    When we returned to the playground, students from other classes were gathering for running, while those from our class were sitting on the grass, chatting in twos and threes.

      "Gather!" I roared with all my strength.

    The group of students gathered lazily one by one. Zhang Tian stood at the front and said, "Teacher Zhang, what's wrong? Didn't you say before that we can play as we please?"

    "Yes, I wanted you to disperse and play, and then Xu Zhi was punished to stand here. As a result, the boy entered the infirmary. I didn't have to play, so you can accompany me. All of you, run ten laps around this playground." I  Speak up.

    "Ten laps? Are you crazy? This playground is 400 meters long, so ten laps is four kilometers!" Zhang Tian shouted at me.

    "It's okay, whoever doesn't want to run, stay and play Sanda with me." I said, "Start now, run! If you don't run neatly, your lap will be in vain. Do you understand?"

    "Grass."

    The men in the group began to curse each other, and some rolled up their sleeves to prepare for a fight with me.

    "Think it over carefully. There are security guards patrolling this playground." I said with a smile.

    In the end, the group of guys had no choice but to start running, but they ran very sparsely.

    As soon as I finished one lap, I shouted: "This lap doesn't count, keep running for me."

    The second lap still doesn¡¯t count.

    On the third lap, these guys finally picked up their spirits and started to organize themselves.

    I sat on the ground, looked at the students running circles around the playground, and laughed.

    Although this group of students may seem unruly, they are actually just middle school students, so what can they do?

    Until the end of get out of class, they had only completed five laps. Every one of them, including the girls, was lying on the ground breathing heavily.

    "Okay, the women can go back to the classroom and get ready for class. The men can continue running. There are still five laps left." I said.

    The woman got up and ran away, while the man lay on the ground without moving.

    The four-eyed guy who reported the news to me before said to me: "Teacher Zhang, I want to go to class. I want to study hard and serve the motherland."  "

    "There are many opportunities to serve the motherland. Take your time. You must complete the next five laps today." I said.

    "What the hell, you're so scared. Get up and keep running. Why are you begging him?" Zhang Tian was very stubborn and stood up and kept running. The others had no choice but to keep running.

    They basically ran a few steps to the back and then stopped to take a breath.

    It wasn¡¯t until three o¡¯clock in the afternoon that I finished the run.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s disband and study hard when we go back.¡± After I finished speaking, I returned to my office with a smile.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 141 Corpse Poison

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    As soon as I returned to my desk and sat down, Huang Lei, who was sitting opposite me, smiled and said, "Teacher Zhang, are you afraid of exhausting these students to death by playing like this?"

    "How much running you have just done, how can you die from exhaustion? Soldiers are not much more ruthless than this, and I haven't seen anyone dead." I chuckled.

    "There is a trick, but you don't know. Before you came, few of these students were obedient." Huang Lei gave a thumbs up.

    ¡°These guys are just incompetent. The more polite you are, the more arrogant they become.¡± I shook my head and looked at the course schedule.

    I also give physical education classes not only to my own class, but also to other classes.

    My task is not too heavy, five days a week, two classes a day.

    The next day, when I was giving physical education class to other students, the students were like little sheep, looking at me in fear.

    When I asked, I found out that yesterday I asked people in my class to run twelve laps, which caused a sensation in the whole school. All the students heard about me and called me a devil's classroom.

    So these students thought I wanted them to run ten laps too.

    "Run around, let go and play by yourself." I said casually, then took out my phone, sat on the grass and started playing the game.

    Life like this is really leisurely. I just go to class every day, and then squat in the toilet with a group of students and smoke.

    The only thing that makes me unhappy is that the students in this class are still very naughty. Although they are a little more restrained than when I first came here, they still talk back to other teachers, and only in front of me, they don't dare to do this.

    But now, aren¡¯t we slowly improving under my wise leadership?

    Originally, I thought I could live a peaceful life in this way, away from the supernatural incidents before, but I didn¡¯t expect that a supernatural incident would happen to one of my students soon.

    It was a week after I officially started class. On Tuesday night, I returned to the dormitory, holding my phone and watching a movie, when suddenly there was a rapid knock on the door.

    When I heard this, I quickly opened the door. The person who knocked on the door was a female student from our class named Wang Yuting.

    Wang Yuting looked anxious and said to me: "Teacher Zhang, something happened to Zhang Tian."

    "What happened to that guy?" When I heard this, I frowned and asked, "Did he fight with someone again?"

    "No, he had a high fever and fainted. He is in the infirmary. It seems to be serious. I ran over to tell you." Zhang Yuting said.

    "Let's go." As soon as I heard this, I quickly put on a coat and went to the infirmary with Zhang Yuting.

    At this time, there were many students gathered outside the infirmary, all from our class.

    "What are you looking at? Go back and rest quickly." I pushed them away and walked into the infirmary. At this time, Teacher Li in the infirmary was checking Zhang Zheng's body.

    Teacher Li, who is in his sixties and wearing reading glasses, looked back at me and said, "Xiao Zhang, this child has a high fever, please send him to a big hospital quickly."

    I walked over and touched Zhang Tian¡¯s forehead, it was burning to death.

    "Teacher Li, please notify the principal and I will send this child to the hospital first." I directly carried Zhang Zheng on my back and ran out of the infirmary.

    Zhang Tian was behind me and whispered: "Teacher Zhang, it's useless, she is pestering me."

    "What's bothering you?" I frowned and asked.

    "I've been struck by evil spirits." Zhang Tian said in a weak voice: "The weekend before yesterday, a few friends and I went to the mass grave to dig graves, and we dug out a rotting corpse. I have been having nightmares since I came back. Just now I  In the dormitory, I saw the corpse standing outside the window looking at me, and then I got a high fever?"

    "Is it something evil?" I thought. After carrying Zhang Tian out of the hospital, I found a dark alley. After I ran in with him on my back, his face looked particularly ugly.

    I started thinking about it, and when I opened his eyelids, I saw that there was a vague black energy in his eyes. If you didn't look carefully, you wouldn't be able to see it at all.

    ¡°Oops, this guy was poisoned by corpse poison.

    That corpse was unusual, I frowned.

    This kind of corpse poison is very powerful.

    It is said that during the Tang Dynasty, a candidate rushed to the capital to take the exam. However, on the way, he accidentally walked to an dug ancient tomb. When he saw it, he saw a corpse lying inside. At this time, a person from a nearby village was killed.  Some people caught him and thought he was a tomb robber.

    After beating the candidate to death, he hung him from a tree at the entrance of the village.

    "As everyone knows, this candidate was infected with corpse poison. Soon the candidate's body began to rot, and then his body also exuded corpse poison.

    The corpse poison drifted into the village with the wind, and it lasted seven days.?, all the people in this village died, and then all the people in the next village turned into rotting corpses.

    This incident was the most harmful event caused by corpse poison in history. At that time, many Taoist priests were dispatched to eliminate these corpses.

    I also became anxious in my heart. If we don¡¯t deal with it quickly, this kid will turn into a rotting corpse.

    "You kid, please bear with me." After confirming that it was corpse poison, I carried him on my back and ran back to my dormitory.

    After I carried him into the house, I carefully closed the door and put him on the bed.

    "Teacher Zhang." Zhang Tian, ??who was usually arrogant, his voice was very weak at this time. He coughed and said, "Teacher, will I die?"

    "You bastard, why are you digging other people's graves when you have nothing to do?" I glared at him: "Don't worry, you won't die, but you will have to suffer a little."

    After saying that, I took out the bag from the cabinet, then placed a bowl on the floor. I poured black dog blood, cinnabar, and child urine into the bowl. After stirring it with a brush, I drew an evil talisman and pasted it on Zhang Zheng¡¯s head.  Throat.

    Now this kid¡¯s head is the hottest, but the rest of his body is fine. Let¡¯s use the talisman on his neck to seal the corpse poison and invade other parts of his body.

    ¡°Then, I looked at him and said, ¡°The conditions are limited now. Just bear with it if it hurts. Aren¡¯t you usually a great braggart? Don¡¯t scream out.¡±

    "Don't worry." Zhang Tian nodded.

    It is also my first time to deal with corpse poison entering the body. I have read a lot of books, but I have no practical experience.

    I took out a jar of black dog blood and put it to Zhang Zheng¡¯s mouth: ¡°Drink it in your mouth, don¡¯t swallow it.¡±

    Zhang Tian nodded and took a mouthful of black dog blood.

    "Close your eyes." After I said that, I dipped some black dog blood from the bowl and put it on Zhang Zheng's eyelids.

    Then Zhang Tian started moving all over.

    This mouthful of black dog blood is used to expel corpse poison.

    "No matter how painful it is, please don't swallow this mouthful of black dog blood, otherwise you will bring corpse poison into your stomach, which will be even more troublesome." I said quickly.

    I¡¯m afraid that this kid has swallowed the blood of a black dog.

    Facts have proved that I underestimated this guy before. He was stunned to hold it back. Although he was struggling, the mouthful of black dog blood in his mouth was not swallowed up.

    At this time, the pores of the skin on his face began to exude fine black water stains. Gradually, there were more and more black water stains.

    When I saw this scene, I breathed a sigh of relief, and the black dog blood was discharged from this kid's body.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 142 Blood Corpse

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After waiting in line for nearly five minutes, this kid¡¯s face was already black and covered with black water stains, and the room also smelled fishy.

    "Okay, it's almost ready, you can spit it out." I said.

    "Wow." Zhang Tian turned his head and spit out all the black dog blood in his mouth.

    Having black dog blood in your mouth tastes unpleasant, it smells fishy.

    I saw Zhang Tian lying on the bed, looking uncomfortable. I washed his face. Although his face still smelled bad, it was much better.

    "Zhang, Teacher Zhang, can you exorcise evil spirits?" Zhang Tian's chest kept rising and falling, and he looked at me feebly and asked.

    "Some methods passed down from our ancestors." I nodded and said, "Take me to the mass graves to see."

    Unexpectedly, when Zhang Tian heard what I said, his face stiffened and he said, "No, that corpse is very scary"

    "You know it's scary and you're still digging graves?" I couldn't help but curse. Digging graves is an absolute taboo. Even grave robbers have various rules, so they can't dig casually.

    I saw that Zhang Tian still wanted to explain, so I said, "Don't explain. You are fine now, but in the future, that corpse will still come to your door. You have to destroy it to avoid future troubles forever."

    "If this hadn't happened to one of my own students, I wouldn't have bothered to care. To put it bluntly, if you were digging someone else's grave while you were free, you deserved to be killed."

    "Otherwise, let me rest for two days before going." Zhang Tian said.

    "Okay, if you're not afraid that the corpse will come and strangle you when you go back to sleep later, just keep lying there," I said.

    Of course, my words were just to scare him.

    ¡°And when Zhang Tian said he saw the corpse outside the dormitory window, I felt that it was probably an illusion.

    The corpse is still lying on the ground, which shows that Daoxing is not good at all, otherwise he wouldn't just poison Zhang Tian with some corpses.

    I put my backpack on my back and let Zhang Tian lead the way.

    After the corpse poison was discharged from Zhang Tian's body, he felt a little better. Although he seemed weak, he could barely walk.

    Zhang Tian and I walked out of the school, took a taxi at the school gate, and rushed to the mass grave.

    The so-called mass grave is actually a small hillside in the barren mountains north of Hechuan City.

    This place has not been developed, and there are thick weeds everywhere. If you are not a local, you will not be able to tell that this place used to be a mass grave.

    The taxi driver, when he arrived, took the money, hit the accelerator and ran away, for fear of staying here longer.

    The moonlight was quite bright today. I frowned as I looked at the hillside and asked Zhang Tian next to me, "Lead the way."

    "Teacher Zhang, do you really have to go back? I'm a little scared." Zhang Tian swallowed his saliva and said.

    "Hey, our seventh-class dignitary, Brother Tian, ??also knows how to write the word "fear"?" I joked with a smile.

    "Teacher, please stop laughing at me." Zhang Tian walked ahead nervously and said, "Teacher, if any monsters pop out later, can you protect me?"

    "Don't worry." I said.

    It¡¯s quiet everywhere in this place. It seems quite intrusive, but I don¡¯t feel anything.

    On the contrary, it was Zhang Tian who walked beside me, fearing that the distance was too far.

    Zhang Tian led me to a grave and said, "This is it."

    "Not good." I looked at it and ran over to take a look.

    This grave was dug up.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right, we had already filled it in before, why was it dug up again?¡± Zhang Tian said with a slight trembling all over.

    I took a closer look and felt something was wrong and said, "No, look, it doesn't look like it was dug from the outside."

    "It wasn't dug from the outside? Could it be" Zhang Tian looked into my eyes and asked.

    "There is something that got out of the inside." I sighed slightly, quickly took out my phone and called the boss.

    Soon, the call was connected, and I didn¡¯t waste any time. After explaining the situation, I asked: ¡°Boss, how can we find the body?¡±

    "Look at the side of the grave, the grave head, or the tombstone, and see if there is anything unusual." The boss said there.

    When I heard and saw, there was a circle of blood stains beside the grave. I even put it on my hand and smelled it, and it smelled like blood.

    There is no tombstone in this grave. There is a piece of gravel at the head of the grave, which is covered with blood stains. I pinched the gravel open, and even the inside of the stone was full of blood.

    I quickly told the boss about the situation of this grave.

    When the boss heard this, he slowly said: "If you are right,But I encountered a bloody corpse.  "

    "Blood corpse? What the hell?" I thought about it carefully and quickly asked: "You mean, the seventh-ranked blood corpse among the thirty-six corpses?"

    "That's right, boy, do you want us to come to Hechuan right away?" the boss asked.

    "No need." I shook my head: "It's too late for you to come now. I can deal with it myself."

    I can¡¯t rely on my boss and them for everything.

    Speaking of this bloody corpse, I have read records that this thing has no skin, the flesh and blood is exposed outside, and it looks bloody.

    Of course, it¡¯s not just because of this that we call it a blood corpse. The most important thing is that it loves to suck people¡¯s blood and is extremely difficult to kill.

    I watched carefully, and felt a little regretful about bringing Zhang Tian.

    I originally thought it was just an ordinary zombie, but I didn¡¯t expect to encounter something like a blood corpse.

    "Be careful." I said.

    The surrounding weeds are so high that they can reach my knees. If the bloody corpses were hiding around, they would not be visible at all.

    "What happened?" Zhang Tian was not stupid.

    "We've encountered something in trouble." Before I could finish speaking, suddenly, a red figure in the grass rushed towards me and Zhang Tian.

    I directly held down Zhang Tian and threw myself on the ground to avoid this attack.

    boom.

    I heard the sound of the bloody corpse falling to the ground. When I looked up, the bloody corpse was lying on the ground with its hands and feet, looking at me and Zhang Tian with gnashing teeth.

    It is only five meters away from Zhang Tian and me.

    Following the moonlight, I saw that this guy¡¯s whole body was exactly as recorded. There was no skin at all, blood was mixed with the muscles exposed, and the blood on his body dripped to the ground from time to time.

    "Mom, damn it." Zhang Tian rolled his eyes and fainted.

    When I saw it, I was so angry that I almost died. Did this kid faint right now?

    Now I feel embarrassed.

    "If Zhang Tian hadn't fainted and couldn't beat him, he could at least run away. If I run away now, Zhang Tian's life will definitely be lost."

    Since you can¡¯t run away, you can only fight hard.

    After having an idea in my mind, I took out a money sword from my backpack and held it in my hand.

    There was a low roar coming from the throat of the bloody corpse, just like a wild beast, but his eyes were white, without eyeballs, and his whole body exuded a stench, which made him look quite scary.

    It¡¯s much more exciting than watching a horror movie, so it¡¯s no wonder that Zhang Tian was frightened and fainted.

    To strike first, I took out a Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Luck Talisman and pasted it on the money sword, and read: "Supreme Ying Yuan Zun, who rules the thirty-six heavens, is universally transformed in the nine heavens, and transforms into the realms of the ten directions.  The war is as urgent as the law, edict!"

    After reading, I rushed towards the bloody corpse.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 143 Smart Blood Corpse

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The money sword in my hand flashed with lightning.

    I have learned to be smart now. If I really want to do what I did before, when I encounter some monsters, I will scatter the money sword. No amount of money sword will be enough.

    It¡¯s quite magical to say that although the money sword is flashing with electric light, it has no effect on me at all.

    Seeing my reaction, the bloody corpse howled, then turned around and ran away, with no intention of fighting me.

    This made me stunned. No matter what kind of monsters I encountered before, they basically all rushed towards me, right?

    "What's wrong with this guy? Is he afraid of me?"

    There are dense weeds around. As soon as the bloody corpse rushes into it, it disappears. I have no choice but to chase it.

    I looked back at Zhang Tian who was lying on the ground, and sighed. I couldn¡¯t chase him. If I really chased him, the bloody corpse would come back later and take away this kid¡¯s life. Then I would be really confused.

    I carried Zhang Tian on my back and walked cautiously outside the mass grave.

    You may not believe this feeling, but after I came to this school and became a teacher of these guys, I found that I couldn't get angry with these guys at all.

    Even if you are annoyed, you will only get angry for a while and then forget about it.

    Maybe being a teacher is just like this.

    Although the bloody corpse ran away, I didn't dare to be careless at all. When I walked out of the mass grave with Zhang Tianzhen on my back, I breathed a sigh of relief. Then I looked back at the mass grave and frowned.

    This blood corpse is a little different from the ones I encountered before. If I really want to say what is different, it is that it is very smart.

    I put Zhang Tian on the ground, then took out my mobile phone and called the boss.

    "What's wrong?" The boss asked, "The bloody corpse wasn't killed?"

    "Yeah." I said, "The bloody corpse was about to attack us, but when I took out the talisman, it looked at it, turned around and ran away. He's a very smart guy."

    "Wise?" The boss pondered for a while on the other end of the phone and said, "Wait at the highway intersection in Hechuan. I'll ask Luo Fang to come down and take a look."

    "Yeah." I can't handle the current situation alone.

    That blood corpse must be dealt with. If it is a harmless monster, I would not be too lazy to deal with it. But once this kind of blood corpse appears, many people will die if it is not dealt with quickly.

    It is a zombie that loves to suck blood.

    After hanging up the phone in the middle of nowhere, I called Huang Lei.

    I don¡¯t know many people here in Hechuan. If I don¡¯t ask for help, how can I walk back with Zhang Tian on my back?

    After Huang Lei heard about it, he was very happy and said he would take a taxi to pick us up right away.

    As soon as the call was hung up, Zhang Tian woke up from lying on the ground.

    He opened his eyes, looked at me and asked: "Teacher Zhang, can you catch ghosts?"

    Unexpectedly, this guy actually woke up. I said haha, "It's okay, you must have seen it wrong just now."

    "I woke up a long time ago. I heard who you called and asked someone to come down and help you catch ghosts. It seems that you are not the only one who can catch ghosts." Zhang Tian showed great interest on his face and said:  "Teacher Zhang, what do you think of my qualifications?"

    "What's wrong? Do you want to learn?" I rolled my eyes at him. He said it all for this reason. How could I not understand what he meant?

    "Yes, yes." Zhang Tian nodded repeatedly.

    "Hey, brother Tian of our seventh class, I don't have the nerve to teach you something. Just follow me back home later, and then take a nap and forget everything. It won't do you any good to talk about this kind of thing.  ." I said.

    Zhang Tian lost even the slightest sign of his previous arrogance and said quickly: "Don't worry, you are my teacher. What is a teacher? They are mentors and reborn parents. You can teach me how to save my life with both hands. If I encounter monsters in the future,  I can also protect myself.¡±

    "Fuck, do you think monsters are so easy to meet?" I kicked his ass.

    This guy didn¡¯t mind at this time and said, ¡°I just encountered him.¡±

    "That's your kid digging graves indiscriminately. You deserve retribution." I glared at him.

    "Please, Teacher Zhang." Zhang Tian looked at me and asked.

    I thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Why do you want to learn this?¡±

    "Of course it is to slay demons, support justice, and eliminate harm for the people"

    "Fuck you, I don't know how many times I've said these words before, seriously." I glared at him.

    ? ??Teacher, you see, although my family is rich, it cannot stand up to others who are richer. In this era when the rich second generation is everywhere, I want to learn something else to show off.  "Zhang Tian said honestly.

    ??This is still a bit of a human saying.

    I can also understand Zhang Tian¡¯s sudden change in attitude towards me. Thinking about it from my perspective, if I was in high school and suddenly found out that my teacher knew about special powers, catching ghosts, etc., would my attitude be the same and I would also want to learn something?  .

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this later, and we¡¯ll see how you behave in the future.¡± I said casually.

    "Okay, I will kill anyone in the class who dares to go against you, Master!" Zhang Tian said.

    "Fuck you, who accepted you as a disciple?" I kicked him again.

    Zhang Tian touched his butt and giggled.

    Not long after, a taxi drove over. Huang Lei sat in the car and waved to me and Zhang Tian.

    I opened the car door and helped Zhang Tian into the car.

    After all, this kid¡¯s corpse poison has just been expelled.

    After getting in the car, Huang Lei looked back at me and Zhang Tian strangely and said, "Hey, Teacher Zhang, doesn't this kid have a high fever? Why did he come to this mass grave?"

    "We met an expert at the entrance of the hospital and said that this kid was angry and asked him to go to this mass grave and burn some paper money to apologize. No, after burning the paper money, Zhang Tian will feel much better." I said.

    Zhang Tian naturally nodded repeatedly.

    "Is there such a magical thing?" Huang Lei probably heard that Zhang Tian had a high fever before. Although Zhang Tian's face was pale, the fever had gone away, so he was dubious.

    "ah!"

    Suddenly the car suddenly braked.

    I almost flew out.

    I was just about to curse and ask the taxi driver what he meant.

    I saw a bloody guy standing on the hood of the car, his hands pressed against the glass, and his white eyes looking at me and Zhang Tian.

    With a swipe, this guy ran away again.

    "Ghost!" the taxi driver yelled, holding his head and trembling all over. After all, Huang Lei was tall and brave, but he was also pale with fright. Of course, he didn't expect the taxi driver to be so rude.

    Although Zhang Tian was scared, he quickly came to his senses and looked around outside the window, cursing: "Where is that guy? I'll take care of him."

    "Stop it, master, and drive quickly. This place is not peaceful." I said to the taxi driver.

    Although the taxi driver was scared, he quickly came to his senses and started racing as soon as he hit the accelerator, trying to get away from this mass grave.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 144 Can¡¯t use Taoism

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Looking at the two bloody handprints on the windshield in front of the car, it was late at night and it was a mass grave, which shocked both Huang Lei and the taxi driver.

    After delivering us to the school gate, the taxi driver didn¡¯t even take the money and just drove away.

    And now, it is also 11:30 pm.

    Huang Lei¡¯s face was livid, and he stood at the school gate and sighed: ¡°Damn, I didn¡¯t expect those things really exist in the world.¡±

    "Aren't you afraid?" I asked curiously.

    ¡°I was so scared that I almost peed my pants.¡± Huang Lei smiled bitterly.

    "Zhang Tian, ??you and Teacher Huang should go back first. I still have some things to deal with." I said to Zhang Tian.

    Zhang Tian hurriedly walked up to me and asked softly: "Master, are you going to catch that guy?"

    "Don't call me Master before I confiscate you." I said in a low voice, "It's impossible if I don't arrest him. You've seen it too. It's okay for that guy to be in the wilderness. I really want him to look for human traces and find him in the city.  , a lot of people will die."

    "He won't come to me, will he?" Zhang Tian swallowed his saliva and asked.

    I just wanted to say a few words of comfort, but then I thought about it. It was really possible. The bloody corpse suddenly looked at me and Zhang Tian in the car. His behavior was very strange, but he had no eyes and could not detect his reaction.

    I quietly took out a bottle of black dog blood and handed it over, and whispered: "If he wants to come, call me immediately and splash him with this thing. Do you understand?"

    After the explanation, I saw Huang Lei leading Zhang Tian back, and I quickly said: "Teacher Huang, please send Zhang Tian to my dormitory. I will come back later and I have something to tell him. Zhang Tian, ??come to my dormitory."  Give me a call."

    When Zhang Tian heard this, he nodded quickly.

    Then I took a taxi to the expressway intersection from Chongqing to Hechuan and waited.

    The highway is in the suburbs, and there are no ghosts. However, there is a girl sitting in the toll station. She looks to be in her mid-twenties and is quite beautiful.

    I was bored waiting, so I stood at the window and started chatting with this girl.

    This girl was probably a little scared to be alone in this deserted mountain at night, but she felt a lot more comfortable when she saw me chatting with her.

    Soon, my phone rang, it was Zhang Tian calling.

    I waved my hand at the girl, then turned around with the phone and walked to the distance to talk to Zhang Tian.

    ¡°Teacher, why did you ask me to come to your dormitory?¡± Zhang Tian asked on the other end of the phone.

    "If you hadn't told me before, I almost forgot. Do you still remember that bloody corpse looking at us before? I'm a little worried. I really came to find you. There are so many people in the dormitory, and I'm afraid a lot of people will die by then." I said.  : "Hurry up and take out the charms from my closet and stick them on the windows and doors"

    I quickly ordered some emergency measures, but before I finished speaking, I suddenly heard a woman¡¯s scream from behind me.

    I subconsciously turned around and saw a bloody corpse standing in the toll booth. What else could it be if it wasn't a bloody corpse?

    The bloody corpse choked the girl I was chatting with before, and then bit her neck.

    ¡°I guess he bit an artery, and blood spurted out all of a sudden, splattering on the window.

    "Seeking death!" I hung up the phone and rushed over.

    Suddenly, a car also drove off the highway. When I saw it, it was Luo Fang¡¯s car.

    Luo Fang probably saw what was going on inside the toll station. He drove his car directly through the railings. Then he braked suddenly and stopped. He smashed through the glass and rushed into the narrow window of the toll station.

    At this time, the window was stained red with blood, and it was impossible to see what was going on inside.

    As soon as I ran closer, a blood-red corpse flew out. When I saw it, it was a bloody corpse. Just as I was about to take out the money sword from behind, this guy fell to the ground, landed on all fours, and then ran into the road beside the road.  The grass has no intention of fighting us at all.

    With a bang, Luo Fang kicked down the door inside the toll station and walked out with a gloomy expression on his face.

    I walked over and took a look. Half of the girl I was chatting with had her neck chewed off. Blood stained her whole body and was all over the ground.

    I have an inexplicable feeling in my heart. The person who was chatting and laughing with me just now has now turned into a corpse in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°And I am also sure that this girl was killed by me, and the bloody corpse followed me.

    "Luo Fang." I sighed and then greeted Luo Fang.

    "Get in the car." Luo Fang didn't say a word, and got into the car with a pale face. I also ran.After the co-pilot got in, Luo Fang drove toward Hechuan City.

    "Is that bloody corpse powerful?" I asked Luo Fang, who was driving.

    ¡°In fact, I have never fought against a blood corpse seriously, so I don¡¯t know how deep it is.

    Luo Fang didn¡¯t say anything, this kid.

    Fortunately, I understand that he is indeed a quiet person, otherwise I would have thought that he would not look down upon me.

    "Are you its opponent?" I asked.

    "For now," Luo Fang finally said.

    "Currently? What do you mean?" I said doubtfully.

    Luo Fang turned to look at me and said: "The blood corpse is not that easy to deal with, otherwise no one would have ranked him seventh among the thirty-six corpses. It just killed the first person now. I came in time.  He didn¡¯t suck much blood.¡±

    "If he drinks a little more blood and becomes the master, I will not be his opponent." Luo Fang said, "What's more, this bloody corpse has a very high IQ. After I rushed in, it found that it couldn't beat me and ran away.  "

    It is rare to hear Luo Fang say so many words in one breath.

    But then I got a headache. Hechuan is so big, how can I find it?

    "Can you find it with a compass?" I asked.

    "No." Luo Fang shook his head.

    I asked in confusion: "Why?"

    "The reason why I took that pill is that many Taoist techniques can no longer be used." Luo Fang said lightly.

    When I heard this, I was shocked. Many Taoist techniques cannot be used?

    Luo Fang seemed to have guessed that I would react this way, so I said, "Does the boss know?"

    "Can I let the boss know about this kind of thing?" Luo Fang shook his head slightly.

    The matter is serious. If you can't use Taoist magic, how can you deal with the bloody corpse?

    "Don't worry, if you don't have Taoist skills, you can just clean it up." Luo Fang frowned and said, "But looking for the bloody corpse like this is not an option."

    "Go to my school." I told Luo Fang about the blood corpse following me and Zhang Tian.

    When Luo Fang heard this, he said, "Then go and watch Zhang Tian. He should come to you again."

    The car drove very fast, and after a while, we arrived at the school gate and parked the car.

    Luo Fang and I walked to the school gate, and then I spent a lot of effort to let Luo Fang enter the school.

    There is no way, this guy is neither a teacher nor a student in our school, so he has no reason to go in. I called Principal Zhang to come forward and let him in.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 145 Campus Fight

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I pushed open the door of the dormitory, and suddenly a stick hit me in the face. My clothes were pulled by Luo Fang behind me, and I took a step back to avoid it. Luo Fang kicked the door open and then choked me.  Zhang Tian's neck, he pushed him to the ground.

    "Oh, Teacher Zhang, we are one of our own," Zhang Tian said quickly.

    "This is my student." After I told Luo Fang, I scolded Zhang Tian: "What did you do? Why did you just hit me with a stick when you saw me coming?"

    "You can't blame me, I'm afraid that bloody corpse is coming." Zhang Tian said on the ground.

    After hearing this, Luo Fang let go of his hand, then looked around, finally took out his two daggers, sat on my bed, and closed his eyes.

    "Oh, Teacher Zhang, who is this person? He is very cruel. He can probably hit ten students like us." Zhang Tian, ??who didn't know Luo Fang's origins, said next to me.

    "Twenty guys like you can't beat my brothers." I said with a smile.

    When Zhang Tian heard this, his eyes lit up, and he hurriedly walked up and asked, "Brother, my name is Zhang Tian, ??and I am Teacher Zhang's apprentice. Please say something, brother. Brother, it would be too disrespectful for you not to speak."

    Luo Fang suddenly opened his eyes and said, "Shut up."

    Then he closed his eyes again.

    "Don't disturb him, let him rest for a while, and expect him to clean up the bloody corpse later." I said.

    Zhang Tian said oh, and then started to flatter me. He just wanted me to teach him his skills. I was also a little impatient.

    But I am impatient and can¡¯t drive Zhang Tian out in this situation. I am really depressed.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to use the toilet.¡± I said, turned around and prepared to go to the toilet.

    My toilet is inside next to the balcony, and there are a pair of bloody handprints on the glass of the balcony.

    "Here it comes!" I said quickly.

    Luo Fang opened his eyes, rushed to the balcony, looked around, turned back and said: "Take the guy and go outside the school."

    It¡¯s really inconvenient here. I put my bag on my back and as soon as I opened the door, I saw footprints on the ground at the door.

    And the footprints were bloody, and in the moonlight, they were very eye-catching.

    "Scare us? It's just a small trick." After Luo Fang finished speaking, he walked at the front.

    The three of us were walking on the playground. At this time, there was only one security guard patrolling with a flashlight. When he saw the three of us, he came over and shouted from a distance: "Hey, which class do you three belong to?  Why are you running out in the middle of the night?"

    When I heard this, I was thinking about how to deceive him. Suddenly, a red figure ran out, jumped on the security guard, and then bit him on the neck.

    Almost instantly, bright red blood flowed from the security guard¡¯s body.

    "Seeking death!" Luo Fang turned around and said, "Protect your students."

    After saying that, he rushed forward.

    The blood corpse was just like the records. It had an inexplicable greed for blood. At this time, it refused to leave. Under the moonlight, it bit the security guard's neck and sucked up the blood.

    Luo Fang jumped up with all his strength, and stabbed the bloody corpse in the neck with the dagger in his right hand.

    Luo Fang actually jumped one meter high.

    With this force, it is estimated that the head of the bloody corpse will be cut off directly by him.

    But the bloody corpse seemed to have eyes on its back. It actually lowered its head to avoid this attack. After Luo Fang landed on the ground, he kicked it three or four meters away with a roundhouse kick. It rolled on the ground several times before stopping.  Down.

    "Teacher Zhang, your friend looks much better than you." Zhang Tian hid behind me and whispered. He was probably a little scared. After all, he saw a bloody corpse bite a security guard to death with his own eyes.  Are you afraid?

    "Shit, if I didn't want to protect you, I would have rushed up and killed this bloody corpse." I turned back and glared at him.

    ???????????? Actually, I was muttering in my heart, this bloody corpse was too ruthless, and basically left no one alive. Zhang Tian is really a sinner. If he provokes such a ghost, how many people may die.

    The bloody corpse was the same as before. After being kicked away by Luo Fang, it rushed to the school wall, climbed the wall and ran out. Luo Fang rushed over, kicked it, climbed over the wall and chased out.

    Let me go. This is a four-meter-high wall. Luo Fang chased it easily like a parkour player.

    Now I have no choice even if I want to chase him out to help. Looking at the corpse on the ground, I sighed, turned back to Zhang Tian and said, "Here you go"Dad called and said that someone died in the school and asked him to come over quickly and not to say anything about the bloody corpse.  "

    After saying that, I took out my mobile phone and called Deputy Director Wang.

    ¡° Now that something like this happens here, I can¡¯t do it without informing Deputy Director Wang.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    During the phone call, I told Deputy Director Wang that there was a very powerful dirty thing in Hechuan, and two people had died. I asked him to say hello to Hechuan and keep the matter confidential.

    Deputy Director Wang took it very seriously and said he would lead a team to Hechuan immediately.

    Of course, even if I don¡¯t mention things like confidentiality, he will take care of it himself. No one wants this kind of thing to be leaked.

    A security guard died. It was difficult to hide this kind of thing. Soon Principal Zhang ran over in a hurry. When he saw the body on the ground, he bent down and vomited wildly. Then the security team came over and two people called the police.  With the body in hand, everyone else went to inspect the campus.

    ¡°And Principal Zhang asked me and Zhang Tian what was going on. Naturally, we couldn¡¯t tell the truth. Not to mention keeping it secret, even if we didn¡¯t keep it secret, telling the matter would probably scare Principal Zhang into fainting.

    After all, Zhang Tian is Principal Zhang¡¯s son. He doesn¡¯t want his son to be involved in any criminal cases, so he immediately asked us to leave.

    I found a place not far away and sat on the lawn. Zhang Tian saw how powerful the bloody corpse was. He dared not go far away from me. He stayed beside me, never leaving me, as if he was protecting me.

    "This thing is a bit of a headache." I looked at the corpse not far away and said to Zhang Tian: "Did you see it? When dealing with these monsters and ghosts, if you do anything wrong, you will lose your life. Do you still want to learn Taoism?  "

    "Oh, you are joking, don't think too much about it." Zhang Tian said: "Teacher Zhang, I was a bit wrong when you first came here, but I was not sensible at that time, but now I am sensible, just teach me two tricks.  .¡±

    "It depends on your performance." I ignored him after saying that and waited.

    Soon, Luo Fang jumped in from the other side of the yard. He was covered in blood. Of course, it was probably the blood from the bloody corpse. However, as soon as he jumped in, he was discovered by a group of security guards and surrounded.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 146 Waiting for the rabbit

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Luo Fang became vigilant after being surrounded by so many security guards.

    His kid was covered in blood, and the security guards were not polite. They rushed forward with sticks in their hands. There were seven security guards in total, and each one of them was very tall. In the end, Luo Fang just beat them to a close. No, he could even fight them.  He said he was suppressing them and beating them.

    They fight randomly without any structure, but Luo Fang has a routine.

    Luo Fang¡¯s routine is not like in the movie, one move after another, just like a rehearsal.

    This kid¡¯s moves were not pretty. He used all kinds of tricks like a monkey picking out peaches, and he quickly knocked seven security guards to the ground.

    I originally wanted to go up and explain, but when I saw that Luo Fang could win, I walked over slowly as if I were taking a walk.

    When they arrived, the seven security guards had already fallen to the ground, their bodies more or less injured by Luo Fang.

    "I didn't kill the person." Luo Fang was very smart and immediately guessed why these security guards attacked him.

    After he finished speaking, he walked up to me and said, "Run away."

    "Run away again?" I exhaled, feeling a little unhappy in my heart. Every time the guy ran away, it was strange that he felt comfortable.

    Soon the police came, and those police found Luo Fang and questioned us.

    ¡°After all, the security guard said he saw us chatting together and classified us as suspects. After I called Deputy Director Wang, everything was resolved.

    ¡°Actually, knowing Deputy Director Wang really saved me a lot of trouble.

    I don¡¯t care about things like dealing with this body later. Luo Fang walked towards my house without saying a word.

    I followed Luo Fang, and Zhang Tian followed me.

    There¡¯s nothing he can do if he doesn¡¯t follow, he doesn¡¯t want to lose his life.

    After returning to my house, Luo Fang sat on my bed, looked at Zhang Tian who just walked in and asked, "Did you take anything from that bloody corpse?"

    "Thing? What thing?" Zhang Tian asked strangely.

    "That bloody corpse has a very high IQ. It is impossible for him to come to trouble us for no reason, let alone knowing that we have Taoism. If you just dug his grave, it would be unreasonable." Luo Fang said.

    ¡°I came back to my senses after listening to Luo Fang¡¯s words, yes, why does that bloody corpse have to pester me and Zhang Tian?  You must be sick.

    Zhang Tianze blushed and said hesitantly: "Actually, I didn't take anything with this. At that time, after we dug up the grave, although the corpse was scary, there was a big red bead next to it. I thought it was a treasure.  , I just took it with me, I wonder if it¡¯s that thing?¡±

    "Zhu, show me." Luo Fang stretched out his hand and said.

    Zhang Tian took out a small wooden box from his pocket, which was the size of a palm. When he opened the wooden box, there was a red blood bead the size of a marble inside.

    As soon as I opened the wooden box, I smelled an extremely pungent smell of blood, which made me feel particularly uncomfortable.

    Luo Fang also raised his brows: "Sure enough, you took this thing, which is why it lingers on you."

    "What is this? Why did the blood corpse have to take the risk to find it?" I picked up the blood bead and looked at it and said, "It's just that the smell of blood is a bit stronger, but there's nothing special about it."

    "This is of no use to us, but it is the root of the blood corpse." Luo Fang took the blood bead from my hand and said: "That blood corpse is obviously not ordinary. It is underground, sucking the blood of nearby corpses, and then  Slowly condense this blood bead, and as long as you swallow this blood bead, that guy can turn his corpse into a monster."

    My eyes widened as I turned into a monster. You must know that turning a ghost into a monster or a corpse into a monster is different from turning an animal into a monster.

    If ghosts and corpses turn into monsters, that is not ordinary.

    When a ghost becomes a demon, it is a ghost. People such as Bai Wuchang and others are all ghosts, not ghosts.

    There are many types of corpses that can turn into monsters. The most famous one is the zombie that turns into a monster, which is the Drought Demon. Other corpses can also turn into monsters.

    No wonder that when we came back from the mass grave, the bloody corpse jumped into the taxi and gave me and Zhang Tian a strange look, probably remembering our appearance or our smell.

    "This blood bead is still too small. If he swallows it, he won't be able to become a monster now. It will be about the same in a few decades." Luo Fang put the blood bead into his pocket unceremoniously.

    I don¡¯t have any objections. This thing is only safe in Luo Fang¡¯s hands. If it is in Zhang Tian¡¯s hands and the blood corpse accidentally snatches it away and swallows it, although it is estimated that it will not become a demon, its strength will definitely increase.  .

    "What should we do now?" Zhang Tianrao was usually timid.It was very big, and now that I saw a dead person, I became scared.

    It¡¯s normal for him to be afraid, but it¡¯s weird that he¡¯s not afraid.

    "Wait." Luo Fang said: "This thing is its lifeblood. He will come back if he tries hard, but he can't stay in this school any longer, otherwise many innocent people will be killed. Let's go to a more remote place and set up a formation.  Wait for it."

    Afterwards, the three of us walked out of the school and got into Luo Fang¡¯s car.

    Neither Luo Fang nor I were familiar with Hechuan, but Zhang Tian showed us the way and we arrived at a football field.

    This football field was built on the edge of the city, surrounded by some old houses. Zhang Tian told us that this is the old city. This area is about to be demolished. People living nearby have moved away long ago, and the football field is empty. What is there?  Things can be seen at a glance.

    "Come here." Luo Fang said.

    Zhang Tian and I followed Luo Fang to the middle of the stadium.

    "The Taoist techniques I can use now are limited. Axiu, you set up a formation, and then hide in it with Zhang Tian." Luo Fang said.

    "Formation?" I frowned, how could I know any formation?

    Luo Fang understood something when he saw my expression and took out seven wooden nails, which were the same wooden nails he used to nail the entrance of the cave on Hainan Yezhu Island.

    I followed Luo Fang¡¯s instructions and nailed the seven wooden pegs to the ground according to the rules of the Big Dipper array. Then Luo Fang took out the red thread and began to arrange it on the ground.

    Zhang Tian and I had red nets all over our feet.

    "You guys stay inside. If the blood corpse enters these nets later and wants to hurt you, you will exit the formation, and then activate the formation with urgent words like laws. When the time comes, the guy will be trapped and it will spread its wings.  It¡¯s also difficult to fly.¡± Luo Fang said confidently.

    I have no doubt about Luo Fang's ability, but I am not sure about my own ability.

    "Can I trap it by reciting the mantra?" I couldn't help but ask.

    "You won't know until you try it." Luo Fang sighed.

    Looking at Luo Fang¡¯s expression, I was confused, why couldn¡¯t Luo Fang use the spell?  What on earth was that pill he took?

    No matter how angry I was, Luo Fang didn't mean to say anything, so I couldn't ask anything.

    Luo Fang quickly hid in a dark corner nearby and waited, while Zhang Tian and I acted as bait, sitting in the middle of the formation and waiting.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 147 Arrested

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    To be honest, the feeling of being a bait is really not good, the surroundings are pitch black, who knows when the blood corpse will suddenly come out, and the blood corpse is so cruel, it basically bites the main artery of the throat directly, I think  I can't stop the bleeding.

    I am not too worried about my own safety, but I am worried about Zhang Tian beside me.

    Zhang Tian looked around curiously and asked, "Teacher Zhang, when do you think the bloody corpse will come?"

    "What's wrong? You still miss him, don't you?" I rolled my eyes at Zhang Tian and asked.

    "How can it not be possible? Don't you want it to come out quickly and let me watch Teacher Zhang show off his power?" Zhang Tian said with a smile.

    When I heard this, I sighed slightly in my heart, Damn, you are still showing off your power, just don¡¯t get into trouble.

    Time passed bit by bit, and in the middle of the night, there were a lot of mosquitoes in Chongqing. Soon I was bitten several times, and it was so itchy that I reached out and scratched everywhere on my body.

    Zhang Tian acted like a normal person, as if the mosquitoes were not interested in him at all.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Down Out of Blow

    After thinking for a long time, I only came up with this possibility.

    While I was still thinking about it, suddenly a black shadow jumped out from an abandoned house not far away.

    This bloody corpse looked a bit like a reptile like a dog, running towards us on all fours.

    When I saw it, I felt a little nervous, grabbed Zhang Tian¡¯s hand and stood up.

    Zhang Tian looked extremely nervous. He kept swallowing his saliva and asked: "Zhang, Teacher Zhang, can we turn around and run away?"

    "You can't run away now. You have to lead this guy into a trap." I shook my head and calculated in my mind.

    The net on the ground is circular with a diameter of only five meters. In other words, Zhang Tiancai and I can escape only after this blood corpse enters the net. Otherwise, with the intelligence of this blood corpse, it will definitely find this place.  There are traps.

    The blood pill that Zhang Tian took was obviously of great importance to this bloody corpse, and it rushed towards it regardless of it.

    Watching it getting closer, I started counting in my mind.

    three.

    two.

    one.

    After the bloody corpse approached us, it jumped up hard and rushed towards us.

    "Run." I grabbed Zhang Tian's hand and ran back out of the net. As soon as I ran out, I hurriedly said: "Hurry is like a law!"

    The blood corpse was almost out of the range of the net. Fortunately, I recited it in time. When the blood corpse was at the edge of the red net, I had already finished reciting the spell.

    Then, the red net on the ground suddenly jumped up and tightly wrapped around the bloody corpse.

    The bloody corpse was wrapped in red net, fell to the ground immediately, and then struggled desperately.

    "Luo Fang, come out and help!" I yelled, and then told Zhang Tian: "Run away."

    Luo Fang, holding two daggers in both hands, had already rushed out.

    The net that wrapped the blood corpse had already broken a little, all of which had to be broken alive by the blood corpse.

    Luo Fang used his right knee to press firmly on the bloody corpse's neck, and then stabbed it in the head with a dagger.

    With a pop, it was stabbed into its head.

    Luo Fang stabbed him three more times in succession. Luo Fang was originally pinned to the ground, and the vicious bloody corpse gradually became silent.

    I was originally going to help, but seeing Luo Fang deal with the bloody corpse so easily, I felt relieved.

    Although Luo Fang had doubts on his face, he stood up and walked towards me and said, "Hurry up and find something and burn it."

    "How many times did it take for this bloody corpse to die?" I looked at the bloody corpse lying on the ground with some strangeness.

    Suddenly, the bloody corpse¡¯s fingers moved slightly. Most people probably couldn¡¯t see it at this night, but I could see things very clearly at night.

    "Be careful, it's not dead yet!" I yelled quickly.

    Luo Fang, who turned his back to it, quickly turned around.

    The bloody corpse suddenly stretched out his hand and tore up the net made of red threads.

    I was shocked. Damn it, how could this guy tear the net in such a short time?

    Then I thought about it, and it was right. I had already relaxed my vigilance when I saw this guy stabbed a few times by Luo Fang. The spell attached to the net had disappeared, and the bloody corpse could naturally be torn apart easily.

    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder at this moment, could this guy be hit and killed?

    The bloody corpse was covered in blood, even though it had been sucked away just now?Pressed him to the ground and stabbed him a few times with a dagger, but he couldn't tell the difference. It was all blood anyway.

    It roared and rushed towards Luo Fang.

    Luo Fang didn¡¯t react at all and was thrown to the ground by him.

    At this time, I also ran over, but I was five or six meters away from him, and there was no time to help.

    I watched Luo Fang being pushed down by him, and I became worried. If this guy gave Luo Fang a bite on the neck, Luo Fang would have to go to the underworld to report.

    But what I imagined didn¡¯t happen. After this guy knocked Luo Fang down, he bit Luo Fang¡¯s trouser pocket, then tore his trouser pocket, and then mixed the contents of Luo Fang¡¯s trouser pocket and swallowed it in one gulp.

    "Oops, this guy swallowed the blood pill." I couldn't help but cursed. Luo Fang was stunned for a moment, then he realized what he was doing and stabbed the bloody corpse in the neck with his dagger.

    Even the bloody corpses cannot hide.

    After the dagger was inserted into its neck, a strange smile came out of its mouth and it looked straight at Luo Fang on the ground.

    It stretched out its hand and stabbed Luo Fang in the heart.

    Luo Fang lay on the ground, gritted his teeth and moved to the side. This hand inserted into Luo Fang's right chest. Although it avoided important organs, Luo Fang still opened his mouth, and blood poured out of his mouth.

    I also ran to the side, holding the money sword, and took out a Ying Yuan Lei Mansion fortune talisman. After pasting it on the money sword, I chanted: "Supreme Ying Yuan Zun, who rules the thirty-six heavens, nine days of universal transformation, and  The realms of the ten directions are shaped, and the divine soldiers are as fierce as the law. I command you!"

    The money sword crackled with lightning, and I drew it on the bloody corpse's chest.

    With a snap, I whipped the bloody corpse out and rolled on the ground several times before stopping.

    I was too lazy to care about him, but helped Luo Fang and asked anxiously: "Is your kid okay? Is he going to die?"

    There was a fist-sized hole in Luo Fang's right chest, and blood was constantly pouring out. I could even see the internal organs inside.

    "Teacher Zhang, should I call the police and ask the police for help?" Zhang Tian shouted from a distance.

    "No need, run as fast as you can." I shouted to Zhang Tian.

    After Zhang Tian heard what I said, he turned around and ran away without hesitation.

    Luo Fang¡¯s face was pale and he had lost so much blood. I took out the yellow paper and prepared to draw a talisman to stop the bleeding.

    You must know that when charms first appeared, they were not only used to catch ghosts and exorcise evil spirits, but also to cure diseases and save people. I know two or three kinds of charms to stop bleeding.

    Unexpectedly, Luo Fang stretched out his hand to stop me and said, "No need to bother." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 148 Stop

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "No need to bother? What do you mean, no need to bother you, kid? Let me watch you wait for death." I yelled at Luo Fang.

    Luo Fang shook his head slightly: "You hold the blood corpse. It has swallowed the blood pill. It will definitely take some time to adapt to the enhanced power. If it takes action, you have to block it no matter what. Give me some time and I will have a way to deal with it.  it."

    "You take care of it?" I frowned and glanced at the blood corpse lying motionless on the ground not far away and said, "While it doesn't respond, let's run away first and wait for you to be sent to the hospital to heal the wound on your chest.  It¡¯s not too late to find him again.¡±

    "I will find a way to use the power of the pill that Tu Ya snatched at that time, but now I can only clean up the bloody corpse like this." Luo Fang said lightly.

    Fortunately, this kid was still calm after being so seriously injured. I couldn't help scolding him: "Are you crazy? Are you still trying to deal with him now?"

    Luo Fang nodded slightly: "This blood corpse has just eaten the blood pill and is not very strong yet. If you wait for a while and it completely absorbs the power of the blood pill, the boss may not be able to kill it even if he takes action."

    "Besides, the wound on my right chest is so serious that the hospital in Hechuan cannot perform such an operation." Luo Fang said, "If I use the power of that pill, the wound on my chest will be cured, but it will take some time to activate it."  ."

    "I understand." The situation was urgent now, and I couldn't help thinking too much. Seeing that Luo Fang had already come up with an idea, I stood between him and the bloody corpse, holding the money sword in his hand, looking at the quiet man lying on the ground not far away.  The bloody corpse, I thought to myself.

    ¡°It would be great if this guy just lay there like this and waited for Luo Fang to activate the elixir in his body to wake up, and have a fair and just duel.

    How do you say something?  People are so unlucky that their teeth are blocked even when they drink water.

    This is the current situation.

    As soon as I thought of this idea, the bloody corpse slowly stood up.

    It also exudes a faint corpse aura.

    I have never seen this guy with corpse energy before. Instead, he always relied on his quick movements to kill people.

    I sighed deeply, damn, I have to work hard again.

    After the bloody corpse stood up, its white eyes looked at Luo Fang and me.

    The bloody corpse suddenly opened its mouth and smiled at us, and the smile was ugly.

    Then, he ran towards me.

    "Looking for death!" I yelled, thinking it was to embolden myself, I took out the Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Luck Talisman and pasted it on the money sword, and read: "Supreme Ying Yuan Zun, unify the thirty-six heavens, and nine heavens will bring universal transformation."  In the middle, the realms of the ten directions are transformed, and the divine weapons are as urgent as the law. Imperial order!¡±

    After the crackling light flashed on the money sword, I rushed forward, took the money sword and stabbed the bloody corpse in the heart.

    Before the sword touched its chest, the bloody corpse grabbed the money sword with its right hand.

    The Money Sword is not that easy to catch. There are a lot of thunder and lightning on it.

    The blood corpse just screamed slightly, but it could not be seen that the Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Luck Talisman caused any harm to it.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off back and forth]. You must know that Yan Beixun specially taught me the life-saving skills of Ying Yuanlei Mansion Luck Talisman at that time.

    It is one of the most powerful Tao techniques, but now it has no effect on blood corpses.

    But I soon felt relieved. This guy was on drugs now, and I was no match for him.

    The money sword was pinched by it, so I could only let go, give up the money sword and retreat.

    At present, I mainly drag the time of this guy. This is enough. For desperate things, I have to wait for another guy to play with it.

    Seeing that my money sword was far less effective on him than before, the blood corpse seemed very happy. He threw the money sword to the ground with all his strength, and then ran towards me.

    I couldn¡¯t help but scolded: ¡°Damn it, you think I¡¯m afraid of you because you¡¯re taking drugs? I¡¯d be so rude if you come over again.¡±

    What I said is of course nonsense. If I really weren't afraid of it, I would have cut it long ago. The key is that the Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Luck Talisman, which I am best at, is of no use to this guy.

    The blood corpse roared, jumped up, and rushed towards me. I quickly rolled to the side, but I still felt five bloody marks on my back from this guy's hand.

    There was severe pain in my back, but I didn¡¯t dare to be careless and quickly got up from the ground. This guy knocked me down again, sat on me, and bit me on the neck.

    ¡°If this scene were in a TV series, I would probably close my eyes, and then some expert would come to the rescue.

    I wanted to close my eyes and wait for someone to save me, but looking at Luo Fang who was still lying on the ground motionless, I wanted toIf you work hard, there will be no master.

    Without hesitation, I bit the tip of my tongue, and instantly my mouth was filled with blood from the tip of my tongue.

    The blood on the tip of a person's tongue is the most yang thing, and it is a very good way to deal with evil spirits.

    I spit it on this girl¡¯s face in one gulp.

    There was a pop.

    Before the bloody corpse could bite me, blood spurted out from the tip of my tongue. Immediately, it felt as if sulfuric acid had been sprinkled on my face. Green smoke was rising, and a scream that made my heart palpitate came from the bloody corpse's mouth.

    This sound sounds a bit like the howl of a wild animal, and it is very harsh.

    It covered its face and howled, so I kicked him away: "Go to hell, you want to bite me, grandpa?"

    After I kicked the bloody corpse to the side, I quickly got up. I also knew in my heart that with this little blood on the tip of my tongue, if I could kill the bloody corpse, there would be a ghost.

    I hurriedly dipped my right hand into the blood on the corner of my mouth, and then started to draw palm thunder on my left hand.

    It was done in one go, and I drew the palm thunder in a short time. Then I slapped the bloody corpse on the ground that was still howling: "The world is boundless and the universe borrows the law!"

    boom!

    The bloody corpse was beaten a bit by me, but it seemed like nothing serious happened.

    ¡°Then the bloody corpse removed his hands covering his face and looked at me.

    This guy!

    Although the blood corpse was covered in blood before, its facial features were still very clear, but now, except for the white eyes, the nose and mouth have all been corroded by the blood on the tip of the tongue. It looks more horror than a horror movie.

    I also cursed myself in my heart, Damn, why did you hit this guy for nothing? Let him hug his face and scream on the ground. I can't just wait for Luo Fang, but I have to hit him to show his presence?

    Although I felt extremely regretful, there was no way out.

    The bloody corpse also had red eyes and stood up, as if he resented me.

    Actually, we can¡¯t blame it. It was just fine staying underground, but Zhang Tian seemed to have nothing to do with digging up the grave. He came out to look for his own blood pills and asked us to clean it up.

    From his perspective, he really wants to kill us.

    The blood corpse made a move and wanted to rush towards me. Suddenly, he looked in the direction of Luo Fang. I raised my eyebrows and followed his gaze.

    At this time Luo Fang had already stood up.

    Luo Fang was filled with black evil aura.

    I wanted to say hello, but Luo Fang rushed over and grabbed the bloody corpse by the neck.

    Although the blood corpse¡¯s eyes were white, it could be felt that it was afraid of Luo Fang.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 149 Crazy Luo Fang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Something is wrong with Luo Fang.

    I subconsciously took two steps back. I can¡¯t explain why, but I always felt that there was a strong murderous aura in Luo Fang.

    Boom!

    Luo Fang directly smashed the bloody corpse to the ground, then sat on the bloody corpse, opened his mouth, and bit the bloody corpse's neck.

    Not just biting, Luo Fang's eyes were red at this time, and he was filled with black evil aura. After biting off the flesh of the bloody corpse, he actually swallowed it in one gulp.

    The bloody corpse was pinned down by Luo Fang. It struggled in panic, but did not dare to fight back. Luo Fang took one mouthful after another, and a lot of flesh was missing from the neck, face, and chest of the bloody corpse.

    It finally really stopped moving. It¡¯s hard for this guy not to die!

    I stood behind Luo Fang and saw that he had no intention of stopping at all and was still eating the flesh of the bloody corpse crazily.

    Damn it, what on earth was that pill that Luo Fang took? It could actually turn Luo Fang into such a state.

    Although Luo Fang usually doesn't like to talk to others and is cold to everyone, he is not as crazy as he is now.

    ¡°If you bite the flesh of a bloody corpse with your mouth to kill it, but now that it is dead, you continue to bite it?  And he swallowed the disgusting meat.

    Not to mention how disgusting this scene is, the point is, no matter how disgusting it is, I don¡¯t dare to step forward and stop Luo Fang.

    Mainly because I was shocked by Luo Fang's appearance at this time, and I was afraid that if Luo Fang stepped forward and said a word, Luo Fang would eat me again.

    The more Luo Fang ate, the crazier the expression on his face became. He looked like a demon.

    After most of the blood corpse was eaten by Luo Fang, Luo Fang probably felt that this guy had nothing to eat, so he stood up and turned to look at me.

    "Hey, Luo Fang, aren't you a kid? If you're jealous that I'm more handsome than you, just say it. Why are you looking at me like that?" I felt Luo Fang's unkind eyes, and I felt uneasy in my heart, so I slowly backed away and said  : "Think clearly, if something happens, the boss will be the first to let you go. If you really become this virtuous, when the time comes to find the little girl, the little girl won't recognize you."

    Luo Fang, who originally looked at me with a fierce look on his face, stood still when he heard the words "little girl". Then, his eyes slowly softened.

    Then, Luo Fang's face turned red, he opened his mouth and vomited.

    He bent over and vomited for a full ten minutes. The flesh and blood were mixed with blood. It was extremely disgusting and spit out from his mouth. There was also a lot of blood coming out of his nose.

    This kid turned like that just now, and I still remember the little girl, and I sighed.

    Ten minutes after Luo Fang vomited, his face turned pale, there was a lot of filth on the ground, and there was a foul smell all around.

    After Luo Fang almost vomited, he was about to fall to the ground. I ran up to him, supported him, and asked, "Are you okay, kid?"

    Luo Fang¡¯s face was pale and he rolled his eyes at me: ¡°If I don¡¯t die, my skin will soon peel off.¡±

    That¡¯s right, this guy ate the carrion from the bloody corpse. Just thinking about it makes me sick with goose bumps, let alone someone who ate it himself.

    I coughed and comforted: "It's okay, just change your taste and eat some mature beef."

    "It's all raw meat, and it's not yet mature?" Luo Fang said with a weak, wry smile.

    "No, I just used the Ying Yuanlei Mansion Luck Talisman to electrify it. It's a bit cooked at least." I said with a dry smile.

    As soon as he heard what I said, Luo Fang opened his mouth and continued to vomit.

    "Send me to the hospital." Luo Fang said slowly after vomiting.

    When I looked at his chest, I saw that the big bloody hole in his chest had completely recovered. I said in amazement: "Are you a Xiaoqiang? You can't survive this, but your injuries are healed and you still go to the hospital."  do what?"

    "Gastric lavage."

    Luo Fang said in a low voice.

    ??????????? Just kidding, seeing that Luo Fang was getting a little better, I carried him on my back and walked to his car and asked: "Hey, what's going on with you kid? How did it become like that just now?"

    "What I took should be a magic pill." Luo Fang said: "I wanted to activate the magic pill before, but I was entangled in the evil spirit inside, and my whole body seemed to be out of my control. If you didn't mention the little girl just now, I would  Maybe he has become a demon."

    "Is it so serious? Let's go back to the boss right away and ask him to take out the magic pill in your stomach." I said.

    "It's useless. That magic pill has been digested, so it's not that easy to get." Luo Fang sighed and said, "Besides, I also need the power of this magic pill."??, but I will try to do as little as possible in the future. If I become possessed again, I will be in trouble.  "

    After hearing what Luo Fang said, I said doubtfully: "Do I need to tell the boss about this matter?"

    Luo Fang was also silent for a while.

    He obviously knew the powerful relationship between it, but he still sighed and said: "Forget it, I am not trying to be brave. If possible, I also want the boss to take this thing away."

    "With the boss's abilities and connections, it's not a problem to take this thing out, but the price we have to pay should be quite high." Luo Fang said, "The boss has taken us in, which is already a great kindness. We don't bother him with trivial matters."  Let¡¯s forget it for once, I don¡¯t want him to worry about such a big thing.¡±

    Along the way, I chatted with Luo Fang for a while about the magic pill.

    The result was naturally unspeakable. After getting in the car, Luo Fang was unable to drive in his current condition. He threw the car keys to me and then simply told me how to drive.

    I drove slowly to the hospital.

    Driving very slowly along the way, Luo Fang was not in a hurry. He looked outside the car as if he was thinking about something.

    When we got to the hospital, I carried him into the hospital and told the doctor that this guy had a bad stomach and needed a gastric lavage. Then I took money from Luo Fang. After paying the fee, I finally sent him to the operating room.

    After watching Luo Fang enter the operating room, I finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    I can still remember Luo Fang¡¯s appearance before. It was so scary. Along the way, I was a little worried that this guy would suddenly go crazy again and try to eat me.

    Seeing Luo Fang enter the operating room, I took out my phone and called Deputy Director Wang to tell him that the bloody corpse had been solved. After getting to the football field on the edge of the city, Deputy Director Wang also said that the matter was a bit serious.

    The main reason is that the surveillance at the highway intersection recorded everything, and when someone discovered it, it was uploaded to the Internet. Fortunately, Deputy Director Wang and others discovered it early and deleted it directly. Otherwise, it would cause public opinion in the society, which would be troublesome.

    Although the Internet is blocked, the news about Hechuan being haunted has spread in Hechuan.

    There is nothing we can do about this kind of thing, after all, people die for no reason.

    Fortunately, the dead security guard was fine. The school did a good job of keeping secrets at night, but it was different on the highway. After Luo Fang and I left the highway exit, many cars drove off the highway and saw the highway.  There was a bloody scene inside the exit toll booth. This matter will naturally spread.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 150 It depends on your performance

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I waited for Luo Fang to finish his gastric lavage and watched him in the hospital all night. Early the next morning, he said goodbye to me and returned to Chongqing. When he left, he repeatedly told me not to tell anyone what happened today.  .

    Although I was worried about him, I agreed to keep this secret for him.

    After he left, when I returned to school, it was already ten o'clock in the morning. The school's gate had been blocked by the police. There were many policemen surveying the scene where the security guard died yesterday. As for the body, it was broad daylight.  had been taken away long ago.

    Many students also heard that a security guard died at the school, and a lot of people stood around watching the excitement.

    "Teacher Zhang, Teacher Zhang."

    Zhang Tian came out of nowhere and ran to me and asked, "Are you okay?"

    "Does it look like something's wrong with me?" I smiled.

    Zhang Tian said awkwardly: "Teacher Zhang, after I ran away yesterday, I was planning to bring reinforcements to find you"

    "Okay, that guy has been killed by us, don't mention it." There were many people around, and it was not the place to talk. I led Zhang Tian back to the dormitory.

    After putting the bag in the cabinet, Zhang Tian said from behind: "Teacher Zhang, when will you teach me Taoism?"

    "Did I say I would teach you?" I turned around and asked strangely.

    "Don't be like this." Zhang Tian said pitifully: "At least we shared the same trouble last night."

    "Remember, it's you who are in trouble, I'm just saving you." I couldn't help but remind me angrily: "And practicing Taoism requires talent"

    "Teacher Zhang, look at you, I don't have anything, but I am definitely the best ghost catching prodigy." Zhang Tian boasted.

    "Go away, go back to school, and if you get to the top ten in the grade in the final exam, I will consider teaching you." I said.

    As soon as Zhang Tian heard my words, his face turned pale: "Are you kidding me? Top ten in the whole grade?"

    "Didn't you say you have talent? Don't mention it if you fail the exam." I said, "I still have something to do, so go back to study."

    "Okay." Zhang Tian walked out of my dormitory dejectedly.

    I looked at his back and became a little curious. I didn¡¯t know if this kid would really get into the top ten of his grade. If he really got in, wouldn¡¯t I really have to teach him?

    It¡¯s not that I hide my secrets and don¡¯t want to teach, but I have experienced these things myself and know the dangers of catching ghosts, and I might lose my life if I don¡¯t do it well.

    "Forget it, what are you thinking about? It's probably quite difficult for this kid to get into the top ten."

    ¡°Then the police knocked on the door to check whether the security guard had offended anyone or anything like that.

    After the police finished asking, I thought about it and walked to my class. I didn¡¯t pay attention to the class in the past two days, and I didn¡¯t know if those guys were causing trouble.

    When he returned to class, Zhang Tian actually sat at the front.

    "What are you doing here, kid?" I frowned and looked at Zhang Tian sitting in front and asked.

    Zhang Tian grinned: "I want to be the first in the grade."

    Except for Zhang Tian, ??everyone else was sleeping on the table and playing with their mobile phones. Only Zhang Tian was reading with a book.

    I slapped the table and said, "Please cheer up."

    The guys were still indifferent, and suddenly Zhang Tian stood up and cursed: "What are you doing? Teacher Zhang can't understand what he's saying. Please sit down and stay calm."

    What I didn¡¯t expect was that Zhang Tian¡¯s words were much more effective than my teacher. Most of the students sat down after hearing Zhang Tian¡¯s words and looked at Zhang Tian strangely.

    Only a few people still ignored Zhang Tian.

    Zhang Tian suddenly became angry and rushed to the last row.

    I also know Zhang Tian¡¯s target, it¡¯s Xu Zhi.

    Xu Zhi was lying on the table at this time, looking at Zhang Tian with his neck tilted.

    Zhang Tian walked over and said, "What's wrong, Xu Zhi, don't you understand me?"

    "Brother Tian, ??I haven't offended you usually. What do you want to do?" Xu Zhi asked with a smile.

    Zhang Tian kicked him in the stomach and knocked him over. After Xu Zhi was kicked to the ground, he got up and scolded: "Zhang Tian, ??you are so shameless. I really thought you were the leader of our seventh class."  What? I usually don¡¯t want to clean up, but I¡¯m just kicking my nose in the face?¡±

    "Hey" I couldn't help but want to speak. Damn it, I just wanted these students to stop sitting too lazy, but I didn't expect that Zhang Tian and Xu Zhi would start to fight.

      "Teacher Zhang, don't worry, I'll take care of him." Zhang Tian waved his hand at me, then took a chair and hit Xu Zhi on the head.

    Xu Zhi didn¡¯t look like he was being beaten. The two of them just hugged each other and started rolling on the ground. You punched me, I kicked you, you bit me, and I slapped you. It was a very enjoyable beating.

    Zhang Tian has changed a lot, right? Just because he wants to learn Taoism from me?

    Thinking about it carefully, it¡¯s true that Taoism is much more attractive to students like them than the knowledge in textbooks.

    The two of them fought for a minute, and I took out a cigarette and lit it, not bothering to care.

    "Zhang Tian, ??bite his ear, damn, grab his lifeblood, right" I watched with great interest on the podium.

    At this time, Huang Lei walked in unexpectedly. He glanced at me, then ran over and shouted: "What are you doing, fighting again?"

    When Zhang Tian and Xu Zhi saw someone yelling, they both stopped. They were both in a state of embarrassment and their clothes were in tatters. Not to mention how funny they were.

    "Teacher Huang, this guy is a dog. I'm usually tired in class and want to lie down on the desk to take a rest. It's not too much. This guy comes up and kicks me. Where can I go to reason with him?"  Xu Zhi spoke hurriedly.

    ¡°Get out of here, Teacher Zhang, tell me to sit down, you¡¯re disobedient, don¡¯t you just need to be dealt with?¡± Zhang Tian scolded.

    "Okay, come with me to the Academic Affairs Office." Huang Lei frowned, then turned back to me and said, "Teacher Zhang, you can come too."

    I laughed dryly, feeling a little embarrassed. After all, the fight between these two guys was really because of me.

    After we arrived at the Academic Affairs Office together, Xu Zhi really pushed everything on us, but no matter how much he talked about it, I finally said: "Xu Zhi is not only not serious in his studies, but also wants to falsely accuse the teacher."

    Then Xu Zhi was directly punished by the school.

    Xu Zhi is of course dissatisfied, but there is nothing he can do about it. The school is like this, and fairness is important between students and students. Between students and teachers, it is enough to listen to the teacher's side of the story.

    Back in the classroom, Xu Zhi said nothing and continued to sleep on his desk.

    Zhang Tian sat down on his chair with a smile and said: "Teacher Zhang, when can you teach me that thing"

    "It depends on your performance." I rolled my eyes at him.

    As soon as I finished speaking, the class bell rang, and the teacher walked to the door of the classroom. I walked out of the classroom and let them go to class by themselves.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 151 The Arrival of Liu Xi

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    In the next week, nothing happened, except that police officers often came in and out of our school. During this period, Deputy Director Wang even talked to me once and asked me about the specific incident.

    When Deputy Director Wang heard that the bloody corpse was so powerful, he was a little frightened, and then he praised me for my bravery in doing justice and eliminating harm for the people.

    I hinted that he should give me some cash reward, but this guy just pretended to be stupid and didn't understand what I said. He only praised me verbally and refused to spend any money.

    The matter of the bloody corpse ended like this. Later, I led Deputy Director Wang and others to find the corpse of the bloody corpse. The corpse was rotten and covered with maggots.

    I quickly asked them to get gasoline and burn the bloody corpse completely. After that, Deputy Director Wang left Hechuan.

    On Monday of the second week, I was giving physical education class to our class in the morning.

    In fact, there was nothing good to do, so I let them run ten laps by themselves, and then sat on the ground playing with their mobile phones. Suddenly, my mobile phone rang. When I lowered my head, I saw that it was Liu Xi calling.

    "Hey, Liu Xi, what's the matter?" I asked.

    "Are you a teacher at Hechuan Middle School?" Liu Xi asked with a smile.

    "Yeah, what's wrong?" I asked strangely.

    "I have a surprise for you." Liu Xi said, "I will go to Hechuan Middle School for classes soon. I will be at the gate of your school in a few minutes. Come pick me up quickly."

    I was stunned for a moment: "What the hell? Say it again, I didn't hear it clearly."

    "I said, I will come to your school soon." Liu Xi said, "So we will be colleagues soon."

    "Wait, aren't you studying? Why did you suddenly come to class?" I couldn't help but ask.

    My situation is very special because the leaders of the school were dissatisfied with my behavior, and then the principal asked me to catch the ghost and help, so that I could come out for internship early. As for Liu Xi, what is this girl doing?

    "What do you think?" Liu Xi said, "Let's talk about it when we meet."

    After saying that, Liu Xi hung up the phone on the other end.

    I thought for a moment and cursed at the little guy in our class: "Please be careful and run away."

    Then he ran towards the door.

    As soon as I ran to the gate, I saw Liu Xi.

    Liu Xi was wearing a long black skirt, sunglasses and a white hat, and was dragging a suitcase in her hand.

    She was standing at the door talking to the security guard. I ran over and said, "Are you really here?"

    Liu Xi took off his sunglasses and said with a smile: "You're not welcome?"

    "No, this school doesn't belong to me, but shouldn't you come out for internship next year?" I couldn't help but say.

    "I felt that studying was not interesting, so I asked my grandfather to help me find connections, and then I arranged for you to be here." Liu Xi said and winked at me: "We know each other, so we can take care of each other when the time comes.  "

    The security guard standing at the door asked me, "Teacher Zhang, do you know him?"

    "Well, yes, this is indeed the new teacher in our school. I will take her directly to see the principal. There is no need to register." I said and helped Liu Xi take the suitcase.

    Liu Xi didn¡¯t say anything. She walked in front and admired the scenery of the school. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this school to be quite big and the scenery is nice. I heard that the students at Hechuan Middle School are also very good, right?¡±

    After listening to Liu Xi's words, I thought of the students in our class, laughed dryly, and nodded: "Yes, they are not ordinary outstanding."

    Liu Xi and I walked into the playground, and the students in our class happened to pass by while running, and they all started teasing us.

    "Teacher Zhang, you are such a fool."

    "It's quite beautiful."

    The group of students joked.

    "You idiot, give me five extra laps for all of them. If you can't finish fifteen laps, you won't be allowed to eat later." I cursed.

    The group of students suddenly looked ugly, and they were probably scolding me in their hearts, but Zhang Tian said loudly: "Okay, Teacher Zhang, fifteen laps is nothing, they have already walked a hundred thousand miles long march, come on!  "

    Liu Xi looked at my group of students with a surprised look on his face and said, "Wow, the students in our school are so well-educated that they can be happy even if they have to run fifteen laps."

    "You are the only one who is happy. I guess even Zhang Tian, ??who is trying to show off in front of me, is also cursing me in his heart."

    Although I thought this way, I still said verbally: "Of course, the students I brought out will take the literary test."Yuan, became a general from Wu.  "

    Liu Xi nodded, and when I took him to the principal's office, Principal Zhang was smoking and sitting in the office, looking very leisurely.

    I knocked on the door and said, "Principal Zhang, a new teacher has come to our school to report."

    After saying that, I asked Liu Xi to come in. When Principal Zhang saw it, he said to me: "Oh, Mr. Zhang, you saw a new beautiful teacher, and you hooked up so quickly?"

    "She hooked up with me." I pointed at Liu Xi and smiled bitterly and said, "We know each other, we are college classmates."

    "Oh." Principal Zhang looked unbelieving, but he still helped Liu Xi go through some procedures. Originally, according to our school's rules, when new teachers came, it was Director Liu who took the new teachers to visit and introduce the campus.

    But Principal Zhang looked at me and thought I wanted to pursue Liu Xi, so he left this "beautiful life" to me.

    After walking out of the principal's office, I led Liu Xi to the female teacher's dormitory building to help her put down her things first.

    The female teacher¡¯s dormitory is actually behind my dormitory.

    ¡°But most of the female teachers in this building are in their thirties or forties, and I¡¯m too lazy to come over and check on them.

    After finding an empty dormitory, it was dirty, with dust and cobwebs everywhere.

    "Teacher Zhang, please help me clean up quickly." After Liu Xi finished speaking, he sat down on the chair without any intention of doing any work.

    "Liu Xi, why do you suddenly want to go to this school to become a teacher?" I asked while sweeping the floor with a broom.

    Liu Xi said: "If I said I was here to chase you, would you believe it?"

    "Of course I believe it. I know my charm myself. There are not many beauties who have seen my handsome face and are not tempted." I said.

    ¡°Pfft, you are so shameless.¡± Liu Xi rolled her eyes at me and cursed.

    "I'm telling the truth." I said, "By the way, since you said you are here to chase me, how can you pursue me."

    I have never been chased by a woman in my life, so naturally I am very curious.

    "Can the overlord just step on the bow and turn the raw rice into cooked rice?" Liu Xi joked.

    "Okay, you don't need to be hard, I will surrender on my own initiative." I said with a smile.

    Liu Xi, this girl, rolled her eyes at me: "Look at how beautiful you are, are you so happy?"

    I said: "Okay, no more joking, hurry up and clean up. When you are done, I will go out to treat you to dinner. The food in our school is not good." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 152 Protection Fee

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    It took a full hour and a half to clean up Liu Xi's dormitory.

    When I finished cleaning, get out of class was over. After I helped Liu Xi put away her things, we walked to the playground together. The students in our class were still running.

    The other students have already gone to the cafeteria.

    "Okay, dismissal, you go eat." I yelled from a distance. When they heard my words, they all fell to the ground, and all their clothes were wet.

    Liu Xi is not an idiot. Seeing these students running like this, she turned to me and asked, "Are you deliberately trying to mess with them?"

    "If I don't punish them, they will punish me." I shrugged and said helplessly, "Otherwise, why would I be able to punish them properly?"

    "Why are they punishing you?" Liu Xi looked at me doubtfully and asked, "I think they are quite obedient."

    "Be obedient." I burst out laughing. Sister Qing didn't see the way they looked when I first came here. They looked like I was the only one in the world.

    Liu Xi nodded thoughtfully and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Soon, we arrived at the Chinese restaurant opposite the school.

    I ordered four dishes, and when I saw Liu Xi, who was sitting opposite, looking down at her cell phone, I asked, "What are you looking at? You are so serious."

    "It's a novel." Liu Xi grinned: "Mr. Yin Yang written by Wu Jiu is a very good book. Do you want to recommend it to you?"

    "Writing about catching ghosts?" I rolled my eyes at her: "Don't read these nonsense things on the Internet if you have nothing to do."

    Speaking of this, I am quite touched. When Zhang Tian saw that I knew Taoism, he was so excited that he became so virtuous. He must have read too many novels.

    "Exactly." Liu Xi said, put down the phone and asked curiously: "Do you think there are ghosts in the world?"

    ¡°If you believe it, you have it, if you don¡¯t believe it, you don¡¯t have it.¡± I said casually.

    This sentence is the most appropriate to use to deceive people. Liu Xi said: "I feel so."

    "What's wrong? Have you seen it before?" I saw Liu Xi talking about this topic, and I was quite speechless. Your grandpa is a corpse exterminator. He has been around someone who has been exposed to these things since he was a child. How can he be so familiar with this thing?  curious?

    "Of course I have seen it." Liu Xi nodded and said, "I had a strange dream before and met you."

    "A dream?" I asked subconsciously.

    I regretted it as soon as I said it. Sure enough, Liu Xi kicked me directly in the calf: "I know it's nonsense."

    "What I said is true." Liu Xi said seriously: "I dreamed that a cow bit me away, and then you came to save me"

    When I heard this, I was surprised. Isn't this what Tang Xue looked like to me at that time? I couldn't help but said: "Stop, stop, stop, you just read too many novels and stupid TV series, and you just know nonsense. Hurry up and eat."  , I still have a lot of procedures to go through when I return to school."

    The food here is quite good. Although Liu Xi frowned after eating it, it is really not on the same level as the food in school.

    After eating, I paid the bill and ran around the school with Liu Xi, accompanying her to go through the procedures. After all, I had gone through a round of such procedures when I first came here, so I was more experienced.

    Fortunately, I don¡¯t have classes in the afternoon. By the time I finished all these things, it was almost dark and my legs felt like they were about to break.

    After dinner in the school cafeteria, I sent Liu Xi back to their school to rest, and tonight, I still have tasks to do.

    Inspecting the boys¡¯ dormitory.

    At ten o'clock in the evening, when it was time to turn off the lights, I walked to the boys' dormitory No. 1 and walked in.

    The dormitory building is only five stories high. Our school¡¯s physical education teachers take turns to visit it at night, saying it is for the safety of the students and to see if anyone from outside the school is sleeping in the school.

    Although the school apparently does not allow smoking, I smelled the smell of smoke as soon as I entered the dormitory building.

    I opened the door of a random room and there were six students sitting on the bed smoking.

    When they saw me opening the door, they quickly threw away the cigarette butts. I frowned and walked in. I looked down and smiled: "Oh, you smoked pretty well, Zhonghua?"

    "Teacher Zhang, please don't report it to the school. We will be punished." The students seemed to be frightened. I glared at him: "Who the hell said I wanted to report it to the school? Am I that kind of person?  ?¡±

    "Hurry, take out the cigarette." I stretched out my hand and said.

    One of the students reluctantly took out a packet of Zhonghua and handed it over.

    After I put it in my bag, I said: "Everyone, please be honest with me, sir."??Light a cigarette.  "

    After saying that, I turned around and found the second dormitory.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off I took "bribes", they collected more than 70 packs of cigarettes. I couldn't take them anymore, but an enthusiastic classmate gave me a black bag so I could put out the cigarettes.

    This is really a good job. I will go to this place to take a look when I am short of cigarettes.

    It was quite refreshing to think about it. I walked to the first room on the fifth floor and opened the door. It turned out to be a student from our own class, Xu Zhi, and five other classmates sitting on the table with a small plate.  Cinnabar is playing.

    When I saw it, I couldn¡¯t help but cursed: "What are you doing? Playing with the fairy? You are looking for death."

    After saying that, I ran over and threw the plate on the ground.

    As soon as Xu Zhi banged the table, he stood up and pointed at my nose and cursed: "What do you want to do? You won't even let us play our own little games, are you? You are really spoiled?"

    ¡°Ouch, what a fool, I kicked him in the stomach and knocked him over.

    As a result, other students inside rushed up and wanted to beat me.

    At this time, more than a dozen people rushed in from outside the dormitory. I turned around and saw that it was Zhang Tian. Zhang Tian was holding a table leg in his hand. He came in and cursed: "You want to rebel? I didn't know that I was covering up Teacher Zhang."  "

    "Fuck, who are you covering?" I said.

    "Ahem, I'm wrong. You guys don't know how hard Teacher Zhang works in teaching us, but you still have the heart to beat him" Zhang Tian scolded.

    I thought about the tests I usually gave them in class, and when Zhang Tian praised me like this, I felt a little embarrassed. I quickly waved my hand and said, "Ahem, it's almost done. Although I worked hard, it's not for any reward. This is not  Is it good for you?"

    "Teacher Zhang, let's go." Zhang Tian pulled me and walked out. Seeing that nothing happened, the group of people also returned to their dormitories. After they left, Zhang Tian lost his previous arrogance and nodded.  : "Teacher Zhang, come here, this is a piece of Chinese culture to honor you."

    I took the Zhonghua in my hand, frowned and asked, "Why do you give me this thing? No reward for no merit."

    "No way, this is protection money." Zhang Tian continued: "Recently, the guys on our floor are obsessed with soul-calling games like Die Xian. I guess something will happen sooner or later. Why don't I get you some protection money in advance?  , can you help me when something goes wrong?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 153 Four Corners Game

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When I heard this, I felt something was wrong. How could these students become obsessed with Die Xian for no reason?

    Thinking about it carefully, I looked Zhang Tian up and down and said, "Are you the kid who is causing trouble?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A few days after Zhang Tiangang knew that I knew Taoism, the guys on their floor became obsessed with Die Xian. How can there be such a coincidence in the world.

    Zhang Tian was probably furious when I stared at him. He coughed and said, "Well, Teacher Zhang, our students are interested in metaphysics. You can't help but support it, right?"

    "That's bullshit metaphysics. This is a soul-calling game. I really want to play metaphysics. Can I buy a copy of the I Ching for each of you?" I couldn't help but curse.

    "It's not that serious. Aren't you here, Teacher Zhang?" Zhang Tianxiao said cheerfully: "If it doesn't work, you can teach me two moves. If something happens, I can protect myself."

    This is his main purpose. After hearing what Zhang Tian said, I wanted to slap him in the ear.

    "But what should I say? I am holding more than seventy packs of cigarettes in my left hand and a Zhonghua strip in my right hand. I really can't do it.

    ¡°After all, I have already taken the cigarette, and if I hit this guy again, there is no way I can justify it.

    Zhang Tian is also a smart guy. He stuffed a cigarette into me without saying a word when he came up, and then he said this.

    "Teacher Zhang, I have advised them not to play, but they seem to like it very much. They also said that whoever finds the ghost first, everyone on this floor will treat him to a meal." Zhang Tian said: "So one  It¡¯s really exciting.¡±

    "Are you excited? I'm afraid whoever finds it first will be frightened crazy even if he isn't killed by the ghost he invited." I couldn't help cursing: "Can't you guys just calm down?"

    "Okay, you teach me Taoism, and I will immediately tell them not to play, and I will beat whoever plays with them." Zhang Tian blinked and said to me seriously.

    I looked at Zhang Tian, ??thought for a while and said, "Follow me."

    After saying that, I walked to the top of the building, and Zhang Tian followed me.

    The wind on the roof was very strong and quite cold. Zhang Tian walked up, took out a cigarette and handed it over and said, "Come on, Teacher Zhang, have a smoke."

    I turned around and took the cigarette, looked into Zhang Tian's eyes and said, "Zhang Tian, ??it's not that I'm hiding my secrets and not teaching you, but you've seen that bloody corpse before. It's very dangerous, and I'm going to do some more."  The thing is, if I teach you Taoism, you might also be implicated in the future."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out Outlet

    "Teacher Zhang, I feel that living an ordinary life in this life is really meaningless." Zhang Tian said, holding a cigarette in his mouth: "Even if my family conditions are better, when I go to college and come out, my dad will give me  If you arrange a better job, you can just dawdle around like this."

    "Even if I have endless money to play with every day, my life will be very boring." Zhang Tian said, "Just talk about me before. Do you think I really want to hang out like this every day?"

    "Actually, it's not just me. The guys in our class all have too rich families, so they have lost their goals. I always feel that no matter how hard I work in this life, my future achievements will not be greater than that of my father." Zhang Tian sighed:  "So why are you working so hard? It's better to just eat and die."

    I nodded after listening to this sentence. This kind of thing is actually easy to understand if you think about it from someone else's perspective.

    "My father has always asked me to be the first in my grade since I was a child, and then asked me to be an outstanding student. If I get second place in the exam, or if I make a little mistake, he feels like he has lost others." Zhang Tian said angrily: "  You said, where can I reason with him? Just because he is a bad principal, he is going to impose his standards on me?"

    "He is also doing it for your own good." I said.

    "Shit, he just wanted to save his face. He went out to tell me how many points I got in the test and how much face I had. He never thought about it from my perspective." Zhang Tian said: "In the end, I couldn't stand it anymore, so I just stopped reading.  Now, I just play every day, and it¡¯s useless if he hits me.¡±

    "Are all the guys in our class like this?" I asked.

    "I don't know, that's how I am anyway." Zhang Tian said, "Teacher Zhang, just teach me Taoism. I swear, I will definitely be the first in the grade in the future."

    "Let me think about it, that's it, go to bed early today." I patted his shoulder and walked out of their dormitory building.

    When I returned to my dormitory, it was already eleven o'clock in the evening. Thinking about Zhang Tian's words, I found that his character was not actually bad. He was so depraved just to show off to Principal Zhang and deliberately make him angry.

    ¡°Forget it, this kind of problem cannot be solved with just a few words.

    I lay on the bed and fell asleep.

    ?I was sleeping in a daze, and I didn¡¯t know how long it had been. Suddenly, my cell phone rang.

    When I saw it, it was Zhang Tian¡¯s phone number.

    "Hello." I picked up the phone, and Zhang Tian whispered, "Teacher Zhang, something happened."

    I was sleeping in a daze, but after hearing Zhang Tian¡¯s words, I suddenly woke up and no longer felt sleepy at all.

    "What's going on?" I couldn't help but say.

    "We just played Die Xian, but there was no movement for a long time, and then we switched to the Four Corners game." Zhang Tian said.

    When I heard it, the game Four Corners came to mind.

    The Four Corners game is played like this, choose four people.  In the middle of the night, in a rectangular blank room, turn off all the lights, then stand one person in each of the four corners of the room, and then face the corner, preferably not looking back.

    When the game starts, the person in one corner walks to the other corner and gently taps the person in front on the shoulder.  Then, the person being photographed walked to the other corner in the same way, and then patted the third person on the shoulder.

    By analogy, if you come to a corner where there is no one, you should cough first, then cross the corner and continue walking forward until you see the next person.

    After a while, you will find that there will be times when no one coughs, which means there are people at every corner, but there is one person who is always walking.

    This game was very famous a few years ago, and I couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Where are you now?¡±

    "In this abandoned warehouse behind the dormitory, Zhang, Teacher Zhang, I am squatting in the corner now. There are people in the corner, but there is one person walking." Zhang Tian's voice was trembling.

    "Are you sure it's four people?" I couldn't help but ask.

    "Yes" Zhang Tiangang finished.

    Suddenly a woman¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone: ¡°It¡¯s your turn to go.¡±

    ?Then the phone became a rustling sound, as if the signal was not good.

    Oops!

    I got out of bed, put my bag on my back from the cabinet, and ran to their warehouse behind Building 1.

    This warehouse is not big. It is usually used to store some badminton, table tennis and other things. It is not far from my dormitory. I quickly ran to the door of this warehouse.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 154 Nothing to cause trouble

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I pushed open the warehouse door, then turned on the light, and the light came on.

    There are three guys squatting facing the corner in three corners of the warehouse, but the warehouse is empty and there is nothing.

    This warehouse is a rectangle, ten meters long and six meters wide.

    "Zhang Tian!" I saw Zhang Tian trembling in the corner not far away.

    Zhang Tian was so frightened that his face turned pale. He turned around and saw me, so he ran over. When Zhang Tian came out, there were four boys from our class and Wang Cong squatting in the corner.

    "Teacher Zhang, help me." Zhang Tian ran over and hugged my arm, saying inarticulately: "Just now, there was a woman just now"

    Si Yanzi and Wang Cong's faces were much uglier than Zhang Tian's. They walked up to me obediently and lowered their heads.

    "Is there anyone else?" I took a deep breath, feeling extremely angry. I guessed that my face didn't look good either.

    "By the way, where is Wu Xu?" Zhang Tian looked back at the warehouse and said, "Could he be scared away?"

    As soon as I heard it, I closed my eyes, then concentrated on opening my vaginal eyes.

    At first glance, Wu Xu was still walking around in the room, but his body was a little empty, as if he would disappear at any time.

    Oops, this guy was beaten into the wall by that ghost.

    If this guy keeps walking and no one notices him, he will go into the underworld to report at dawn.

    I took out my phone and saw that it was four o'clock in the morning, two hours before dawn.

    "Teacher Zhang, there are some evil things here, let's leave quickly." Wang Cong said to me.

    "Why are we leaving? Don't you care about Wu Xu?" I glared at him.

    "Wu Xu? Didn't he run away?" Wang Cong said.

    I was too lazy to talk nonsense, so I took out a bottle of cow¡¯s tears from my backpack and said, ¡°Put it on your eyelids and look carefully.¡±

    When Zhang Tian heard this, he seemed very happy. Without saying a word, he picked up the cow's tears and wiped it on his eyelids. Wang Cong and Siyanzi also did the same.

    When they saw that Wu Xu was still walking in the room, Zhang Tian was a little bit better, but Si Yanzi and Wang Cong almost fainted from fright.

    "Keep your voice down and keep playing." I said.

    The current way to save Wu Xu is for the four of us to continue playing this game, and then after Wu Xu squats in the corner, we pat his shoulders and lure him out of the ghost wall.

    I told them the method, and the four-eyed boy said timidly: "There is another ghost, teacher, you play slowly, I will leave first."

    ¡°This kid really dares to run away, so I¡¯ll tie him up and leave him here to feed the ghosts.¡± I pointed at the four-eyed guy.

    Zhang Tian was not polite and directly pushed the four-eyed boy to the ground.

    The four-eyed boy was so frightened that he cried: "I'm just playing a game, let me go, I don't want to die."

    "Teacher, I want to leave too." Wang Cong shrank his neck.

    Damn it, these guys are so cowardly and dare to play supernatural games. I¡¯m really convinced.

    I really want to get rid of guys like this, but if I want to lure Wu Xu out of the ghost wall, this is the only way.

    Of course, if you are a good person, you can directly force Wu Xu to come out, but it is very dangerous. If you fail, Wu Xu will be knocked out of his mind.

    "I'm here, it's okay." I took out a money sword from my bag and held it in my hand, then closed the door of the warehouse and said, "Go squat in the corner. Remember, Wu Xu patted you on the shoulder, and you keep walking.  Until you tap me on the shoulder, got it?¡±

    "Tapping on the shoulder is actually a message, letting the person being patted continue to walk in the ghost wall. I opened my eyes. The ghost hitting the wall is a joke in front of me, so naturally I am not afraid.

    Although Si Yanzi and Wang Cong had fears on their faces, they each walked to a corner. After Zhang Tian was ready, I turned off the lights in the warehouse at the door, and then quickly squatted in a corner.

    I faced the corner without looking behind me. This is the rule of this game.

    In the quiet warehouse, the only sound was the creaking sound of feet stepping on the underground wooden boards.

    To be honest, although I know how to catch ghosts, this is my first time playing a supernatural game, and I¡¯m very cautious.

    Soon, footsteps came towards me, and when they came behind me, I felt a hand on my shoulder.

    Immediately, I felt a yin energy pass from my shoulder to my body from this hand.

    As soon as this yin energy entered my body, my whole body went limp and I almost fell asleep directly.??On the ground.

    ¡°Teacher Zhang was photographed, run away quickly.¡±

    Suddenly, I heard a shout from the guy behind me. I turned around and saw that the person who was supposed to be photographing me was Zhang Tiantai, but at this time it was a woman in red.

    What I didn¡¯t expect was that this woman was an acquaintance, the same ghost who wanted to kill me at Wang Jidao¡¯s house.

    Wang Cong and the four-eyed boy had already run out of the warehouse dragging the weak Wu Xu. The moonlight from outside came in and shone on the face of this fierce ghost.

    ¡°I¡¯m ******.¡±

    Zhang Tian didn¡¯t know when he hid behind this fierce ghost, and then punched her in the back of the head.

    Li Gui turned around and easily grabbed Zhang Tian's neck.

    I groaned in my heart, secretly thinking that this eldest sister, Wang Jidao and Yan Beixun, couldn't do anything to her. How could I be her opponent?

    Of course, it¡¯s impossible for me to show a scared expression, stand up with a money sword and say, ¡°Long time no see, I¡¯m welcome.¡±

    There was a strange smile on Li Gui's pale face: "I've been looking for you for a long time, but I didn't expect to meet you after being recruited by these little guys today."

    I touched my nose and said, "Okay, this kid is ignorant, let him go. If anything happens, we will talk to ourselves."

    "I want your vaginal eye. Dig it out and give it to me, otherwise I will kill him immediately." Li Gui said calmly: "Don't try to play any tricks. I only want your vaginal eye and I won't harm your life. I have done my best to be benevolent and righteous."

    "This Yin Eye is easy to discuss. You are pinching my student like this. How do I know if you will kill us both after I give you the Yin Eye?" I thought for a moment and said, "Otherwise, we should all take a step back.  You let him go and then choked me. My neck is fleshy, so the pinching feeling is much better than his."

    "Teacher Zhang, why are you being polite to her, ****." Zhang Tian's face had turned purple, and he was probably suffering from severe hypoxia.

    "Shut up, adults are talking, why are children interrupting?" I glared at him, and then said to Li Gui: "If you don't let him go now, it won't be interesting when he is really strangled to death by you, right?  .¡±

    I was also cursing in my heart, these little guys are causing trouble for nothing, but they have brought a bad guy to me, and now they are in big trouble.

    But this fierce ghost is obviously not a fool. She snorted and said: "Then I will kill you and take your vaginal eyes."

    After saying that, she felt a biting chill all over her body!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 155 The Threat of the Wild Python

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I thought to myself that it was terrible, and I also knew that I could not continue to talk nonsense and ask her to let Zhang Tian go. The money sword in my right hand stabbed towards the forehead of this fierce ghost.

    The ghost¡¯s eyebrow is the gate of ghost.

    It is the ghost¡¯s greatest weakness.

    I stabbed her to death, but I didn¡¯t expect to kill her that easily.

    Li Gui turned her head to avoid my sword attack, and I took advantage of the situation and slashed at her right hand that was holding Zhang Tian.

    She let go of Zhang Tian decisively, then loosened her hand and dodged the sword.

    When she let go of Zhang Tian, ??I took out another Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Lucky Talisman from my bag, then put it on her belly, and then read: "Supreme Ying Yuan Zun, who rules the world for thirty years."  Sixth, in the universal transformation of the nine heavens, the realms of the ten directions are transformed, and the divine soldiers are as fast as the law. I am here!"

    boom!

    This fierce ghost flashed with lightning all over its body, and then flew out directly, rolling on the ground several times.

    "Teacher Zhang" Zhang Tian, ??whose face turned red, kept coughing and lay on the ground looking at me.

    "What are you looking at? Run away. Leave her to me." I glared at him. Damn it, these guys are playing supernatural games and they want me to wipe their butts.

    Zhang Tian probably choked Li Gui so much that he didn¡¯t dare to stay here any longer, so he ran outside.

    After he left, I breathed a sigh of relief and took a look inside the warehouse.

    The room was empty and the evil ghost was gone.

    I held the money sword tightly and looked around carefully.

    Suddenly, there was a chill behind me. Without hesitation, I turned around and struck out with a sword.

    The money sword plopped into Li Gui's chest.

    This guy is planning to attack me from behind.

    "Ah." Li Gui screamed and kept retreating.

    "It's strange why this guy has become weaker.

    I started to wonder, I was there when she fought with Wang Jidao and Yan Beixun. She can't be that bad, right?

    Li Gui was lying on the ground, as if he had been seriously injured.

    ¡°Forget it, why do you care so much? Let¡¯s kill her first.¡±

    I stepped forward and pinched the money sword, preparing to spread the money sword, so that the money sword inserted into its body would spread out and explode in its body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me.¡± Suddenly, this evil ghost looked at me with a pleading look on his face and said.

    "Oh, if we were in the other positions, and I was seriously injured by you, and I asked you to let me go, would you let me go?" I rolled my eyes at her and asked.

    "As long as you don't kill me, I can tell you a secret." Li Gui said, "The secret about your Yan Chixia lineage."

    Originally, when I heard the secret, I was ready to take action. This guy just made up some so-called secrets in order to survive. I didn¡¯t know whether it was true or not, but when I heard about the descendants of our Yan Chixia lineage, I stopped.  .

    "Tell me, if you lie to me, you will be out of your wits immediately." I frowned, then took out three Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Luck Talismans from my bag and stuck them on her body. As long as she made the slightest move, I would make her out of her mind.

    "Actually, I have been being chased by a yin person, and I was seriously injured by him along the way." The fierce ghost said.

    I nodded noncommittally, wondering why this guy suddenly became so weak. It turned out that he was beaten by someone else. I thought about it and asked, "Since you are being chased, why don't you run away quickly?"  Why are you coming to our school to harm my students?"

    "This was not my intention. After I was seriously injured, I passed by here and was brought here by these little guys using the spirit summoning game." Li Gui looked at me and said.

    I said: "Stop talking about these useless things and tell me the secret about our lineage."

    "The person who is chasing me is a man named Dongfang Bo. I think you also know him." Li Gui glanced at me and said, "I was captured by him and he wanted to harm me. When I was sealed by him, I stole  I heard some secrets and escaped quietly."

    "How about you tear off these talismans and take this sword first?" Li Gui said, "If I tell you later that you want to kill me to silence me, then I might as well let you kill me now."

    Although this guy was seriously injured, he was still a real bad guy. How could I accept these things?

    "Who knows if what you said is true? Tell the secret quickly. As long as what you say is true, I will definitely let you go." I said, "If it doesn't work, I will kill you now. At worst, I won't know anything."  .¡±

    The ghost began to think deeply. After a while, it looked up at me and said, "Your ancestor Yan Chixia originallyThe remaining Qi Men Feijia must be"

    Suddenly, footsteps were heard outside the warehouse door.

    ¡°Kid, you made it so hard for me to find you.¡±

    I looked back and saw that it was Dongfang Bo. This guy still had silver-white hair and was wearing a black leather jacket. He looked at me and the ghost on the ground playfully.

    When this fierce ghost saw Dongfang Bo, it seemed to have seen something extremely terrifying, and crawled on the ground in the opposite direction to Dongfang Bo.

    "Take it away." Dongfang Bo's expression turned cold and turned around to leave.

    ??????????? Then, the Yin-walker named Crazy Python whom I had seen before walked in from outside the door and walked towards the ghost.

    "Save me, don't you want to know this secret?" Li Gui yelled at me.

    I frowned, stepped forward, and stretched out my hand to stop this wild python.

    This bald man punched me in the stomach.

    very painful.

    I covered my stomach and fell to the ground.

    This guy is so strong.

    The python lowered its head and grinned at me, then stepped forward, tore off three Ying Yuan Lei Mansion luck charms, pulled out the money sword, and then took out a small black bottle from his hand.

    A talisman was pasted on the forehead of this fierce ghost, and then the bottle was placed next to the talisman.

    This fierce ghost was sucked directly into the black bottle.

    After the crazy python put the bottle away, when he came to me, he shook his head gently: "Be your own teacher, don't even think about fighting with our boss, be careful when we go to the underworld and kill the soul named Tang Xue."  After being destroyed, do you really think there is nothing we can do in hell? Besides, you still have a father in your hometown, right? Think again."

    After saying that, the python walked out of the warehouse.

    After hearing what the python said, I was stunned.

    What is this?  Investigate my background?  He even knew about Tang Xue.

    Does this count as threatening me?

    I let out a breath, damn, I didn¡¯t even want to fight that Dongfang Bo. Instead, he just came up and punched me.

    To be honest, I feel quite aggrieved, having people deal with me like this and yet there is nothing I can do about it.

    I even had the idea of ??calling Deputy Director Wang and arresting Dongfang Bo and his gang and slowly putting them away.

    But I can only think about it. Not to mention whether we can catch them, even if we catch them, we probably won¡¯t be able to do anything to them. Tang Xue and my dad will be in danger by then.

    Damn it, what the hell is this?

    At this moment, Zhang Tian rushed in with a large group of students.

    Zhang Tian asked me loudly: "Teacher Zhang, where is the ghost?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 156 Arrogant

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What the hell, uncle, where did the ghost come from? Are you dreaming?" I couldn't help but cursed at Zhang Tian.

    If it weren¡¯t for this guy, why would there be so many things happening? Now I¡¯m still leading a group of people to catch ghosts.

    "What are you looking at? Go back, stay up late at night, you want to rebel." I cursed at Zhang Tian and the others.

    There were more than 20 students in total. They were chirping and scolding Zhang Tian for lying to them about a ghost, while Zhang Tian danced and described what had just happened. Of course, no one believed what he said.

    ¡°I¡¯m in a very bad mood right now. If someone jumps out, suddenly punches you, and then threatens you, I won¡¯t be in a good mood.

    Too lazy to pay attention to these guys, I went directly back to the dormitory and lay on the bed. After thinking for a while, I took out my phone and called Yan Beixun.

    I don¡¯t know what his grandson is doing now.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    It took a long time before the call was connected.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It¡¯s very noisy there, it sounds like it¡¯s a KTV, and there are many girls¡¯ voices.

    "Hey, Axiu, what's up?" Yan Beixun's voice came from over there.

    "What are you doing?" I asked.

    "I'm not doing anything, I'm just catching ghosts." As soon as Yan Beixun finished speaking, a woman on the phone said in a cooing voice: "Brother Yan, who is it? Is she your yellow-faced woman?"

    "Oh, brother, I'm so young, do I look like I'm getting married?" Yan Beixun chuckled.

    On my day, this guy lives very moisturizing.

    "Hurry up, I'll tell you the real thing." I couldn't help but say.

    "Oh, okay." After Yan Beixun spoke for a while, it became quieter over there: "Tell me what's going on."

    "I just met Dongfang Bo." I then told the general story of what happened, and finally asked: "Do you know what the so-called secret said by that fierce ghost is?"

    "Qi Men Fei Jia?" After Yan Bei listened, he was quiet for a while and then said, "Does Dongfang Bo know the whereabouts of Qi Men Fei Jia?"

    "How do I know?" I said, "Have you found the whereabouts of the Huanqing Giant Sword?"

    "I'm looking for it." Yan Beixun coughed and said, "Didn't I just look for information?"

    "Prying for information, you got a woman's nest? Don't tell me that you were a duck in Taiwan." I said contemptuously, but then I thought about it, it was wrong, Yan Beixun's appearance couldn't be considered a duck.

    Yan Beixun cursed in a low voice: "Bullshit, you don't know how dangerous I am in Taiwan. I have roughly found out the information about the wealthy businessman, but he is very powerful in Taiwan. He takes both black and white. Even Taiwan  Most of these Yin people are also his subordinates, and I am following him now, preparing to find an opportunity to steal the Huanqing giant sword and come back."

    "Be careful yourself." I said, and I didn't continue to tease him.

    Yan Beixun's life is probably not as good as he imagined. As he was told, there are people from both the black and white factions, as well as a large number of subordinates who are good at sorcery.

    Yan Beixun wants to snatch the Huan Qing Giant Sword from him, and it is really difficult.

    "Well, let me tell you something else about Qi Men Fei Jia." Yan Beixun said: "In the past, when you were just starting out, you were afraid of being embarrassed if you told me, so you didn't tell you. In fact, Qi Men Fei Jia was thrown away by the ancestor.  In an ancient tomb.¡±

    "Go on." I frowned.

    "Actually, the only things that were taken away at that time were the Huanqing Giant Sword and the Qimen Feijia. After the death of the founder, people of our lineage have never been seen again. People of our lineage have never dreamed of it.  There is nothing we can do to retrieve the Qimen Flying Armor." Yan Beixun sighed and said, "After so many years, I don't even know which ancient tomb the Qimen Flying Armor is in."

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Patriarch leave any secret code?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "Stay here, we have taken it out a long time ago." Yan Beixun sighed and said, "I just don't know clearly. I didn't expect this guy Dongfang Bo to have a clue, hehe."

    "Why are you laughing? Qi Men Fei Jia is about to be taken away by Dongfang Bo. How can you still laugh?" I couldn't help but say, no wonder Yan Beixun said at that time that Qi Men Fei Jia was taken away by others, and his feelings were that of his ancestor.  Stay, after so many years, our lineage has never been found, it is really embarrassing to say it.

    "Come on, do you really think that the Qimen Feijia is just a cabbage that you can just take if you want?" Yan Beixun said, "Don't worry, wait until I get the Huanqing Giant Sword. Don't worry about this matter. I will  Will contact you."

    After saying that, Yan Beixun hung up the phone.

    I couldn¡¯t help but curse into the phone.

     This grandson, it¡¯s probably some girl calling him again, hanging up the phone so enthusiastically.

    ¡°Forget it, Yan Beixun doesn¡¯t even care about it, so why should I worry about it?

    I took a shower, then lay on the bed and fell asleep.

    ¡­¡­

    "Teacher Zhang, Teacher Zhang"

    Zhang Tian¡¯s voice came to my ears, and I opened my eyes in a daze. When I turned around, I saw Zhang Tian squatting beside my bed, holding a bag of fruit in his hand, looking at me with a smile.

    My temple hurts so much.

    I rubbed my temples, sat up and looked at him and asked, "Why did you come to my dormitory?"

    "It's not noon. I saw that Master you haven't gotten up yet. I was worried that Master would be hungry, so I brought some fruit over." Zhang Tian said with a grin.

    "Don't scream." I took the fruit from his hand, peeled the banana, ate one, and then picked up my phone to check the time.

    Huo, it¡¯s really half past twelve.

    I quickly got dressed and got up. I had classes in the afternoon.

    "By the way, Master, your mazi came to our class today to teach us history. The guys in the class started making noises one by one when they saw that our teacher was young. It was I who caught Xu Zhi and beat him up, and the guys calmed down.  ." Zhang Tian said: "You see, I have hard work even without merit, so just teach me Taoism."

    "My son? Who is it?" I asked strangely.

    "Liu Xi, Teacher Liu." Zhang Tian gave a thumbs up and said, "You are indeed my master for finding such a beautiful girl."

    I slapped him on the head and cursed: "Don't call me master."

    "Farewell, Master." Zhang Tian shamelessly came up and said, "If I hadn't been here today, Master Xu Zhi would have bullied her so much."

    "What's wrong?" I asked.

    "Today, my wife is dressed like a fairy"

    "Don't flatter me, just talk about the process." I said.

    Zhang Tianoh said: "It's okay. Xu Zhi saw his master's wife being beautiful and wanted to touch her butt. Of course, with a handsome apprentice like me here, how could he succeed? So he picked him up and whipped him wildly.  The two big-eared guys beat him until he was stunned."

    Zhang Tian said with a proud look on his face: "Brother Tian, ??I really thought that I had become a good person. Class 7 is his territory. If I deal with him, it's just like playing."

    When I heard this, I also became angry. I took a deep breath and asked, "Is Xu Zhi really so arrogant?"

    "It's much more arrogant than what I said." Zhang Tian nodded.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 157 Expelling Xu Zhi

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After Zhang Tian finished speaking, I didn¡¯t bother to wash up and walked out of the dormitory directly.

    "Master, where are you going?" Zhang Tian asked from behind.

    I looked back at him and said, "Look for Xu Zhi."

    "I will lead the way, Master. Later I will help you tie him up and beat him as you want." Zhang Tiangu led the way like a leg.

    Soon we both walked to the door of the class.

    Before I walked through the door, I heard Xu Zhi¡¯s voice inside.

    "Damn it, Zhang Tian's grandson doesn't know why he's been so crazy these days. He's bullying me. He really thinks the principal is his father. Isn't that bitch named Liu Xi just pretending to be innocent? I'll be here tomorrow  Ask someone to tie her up and take her out to play slowly"

    I opened the door and saw Xu Zhi sitting on his chair with his legs crossed, bragging to the two classmates next to him.

    Zhang Tian rolled up his sleeves and got ready to get on. I grabbed him and said to Xu Zhi, "Xu Zhi, right? Come out for a moment."

    "Hey, isn't this Teacher Zhang? I heard that Teacher Liu Xi who just came here is your girlfriend, right? You have to be careful, maybe someone will kidnap you tomorrow." Xu Zhi looked at me with a smile  Said: "What, you want to hit me? Be careful, I will let someone tie you up too."

    "Beat him." I couldn't bear it anymore. How could these students be so arrogant?

    Although we were in tune at that time, we weren¡¯t so arrogant, right?

    Zhang Tian had long wanted to rush up and beat him. As soon as he heard my words, he rushed forward, held Xu Zhi down and beat him. I was too lazy to hit him.

    After five minutes of fighting, Xu Zhi had already turned into a pig¡¯s head, and then he was helped to the infirmary by two people.

    After finishing the fight, Zhang Tian walked up to me and said with a smile: "Master, how are you? My disciple has gained a lot, his fighting power is so amazing."

    "What is the origin of this Xu Zhi?" I asked looking at Xu Zhi's back.

    "He? Dad used to be a gangster like ours, but now he has become a businessman, but he can still find some gangsters to cause trouble." Speaking of this, Zhang Tian said with some embarrassment: "Last time I  The Brother Long we are looking for is his father¡¯s younger brother.¡±

    The story about me spending money to find someone has been spread for a long time. After I told the principal, many teachers said that I was a promiscuous person and wanted to expel me. The principal then explained to them.

    ??Then these teachers explained it to their students, so everyone in the school basically knew that I was the one who paid for it at that time.

    "Master, I suggest that you follow my wife these days." Zhang Tian said to me.

    I raised my eyebrows and asked, "Do you think it's true that he said he wanted to kidnap Liu Xi?"

    "Yes." Zhang Tian nodded: "He did this kind of thing before in junior high school. He kidnapped a female student and brought her back the next day. Later, his father paid for it."

    "Does the police not care about this kind of thing?" I looked at Zhang Tian and asked.

    "Of course I don't care, but if the father gives money to the victim's family, even if the victim's family makes a fuss, it's not a good deal to just pay a large sum of money." Zhang Tian said.

    After listening to Zhang Tian¡¯s words, my influence on Xu Zhi suddenly fell to the bottom. Originally, I felt that this kid was just a little naughty and could be managed with some control.

    Come on, I won¡¯t teach you this kind of scum.

    ¡°Ask your father to fire him.¡± I said to Zhang Tian next to me.

    "Expelled?" Zhang Tian whispered: "His father gave my father a sum of money. This kind of thing is very difficult to handle. And if he is expelled, he will go to other schools to study, and his life will be just as good."

    "You go to find your father, cry, make trouble, and hang yourself. No matter what, I don't want to see him in class tomorrow. Once things are done, I will accept you as my apprentice." I said, "You can see for yourself.  Do it, if you don¡¯t help, I can find a way to get rid of him.¡±

    I think there are many ways to expel Xu Zhi, but asking the principal to expel him directly is the most convenient.

    When Zhang Tian heard that I had accepted him as my apprentice, his eyes lit up, he patted his chest and promised, "It's a piece of cake, don't worry, I'll ask my dad to fire him right away."

    ¡°Also, ask your dad to say hello to the school security and don¡¯t let any strangers in these days.¡± I said.

    "okay."

    After saying that, he ran to the principal's office.

    After Zhang Tian left, I stood in the corridor and suddenly saw Liu Xi walking towards me with a textbook.

    "Hey, Liu Xi." I said.

    Liu Xi smiled dryly, looked at me and asked, "What's wrong, Axiu?"

    ¡°We didn¡¯t have a happy time in our class today, did we?¡± Iasked.

    Liu Xi shook his head: "Fortunately, it's just that the students in your class are a little too tuned, so it's okay."

    "I've heard it all. That kid asked me to beat him up. He won't come to school tomorrow. Besides, you just stay at school these days. If you have nothing to do, come to my dormitory and sit there. Don't go out." I said.

    "What's wrong?" Liu Xi asked.

    "That guy said he would tie you up." I laughed.

    "This is a society ruled by law. You have watched too many movies, don't you kidnap people?" Liu Xi rolled her eyes at me: "You scare me so much, do you want to chase me?"

    "No, I'm waiting for you to chase me." I said, "Go to class quickly. Remember, don't go out alone. If you really want to go out, call me."

    "Yeah, okay." Liu Xi nodded and walked away.

    After a while, Zhang Tian ran back happily.

    There are also two handprints on his face.

    "What's wrong? Your father didn't agree and beat you?" I couldn't help but ask.

    Zhang Tian shook his head, pointed to the fingerprints on his face and said, "I smoked it myself at the door. Go in and tell my dad that it was Xu Zhi who did it. Don't look at my dad who is usually mean to me. Baby, I'm very good at it."  I heard that I was beaten by Xu Zhi, but they didn¡¯t even let me speak, so they started shouting that Xu Zhi should be fired, haha.¡±

    Zhang Tian was very happy and asked: "Master, when will you accept me?"

    "Don't worry." I shook my head.

    "What are you doing? Haven't we already agreed?" Zhang Tian said to me speechlessly.

    I kicked his ass: "What are you doing in these two days? Follow me back to Chongqing the day after tomorrow, and pay homage to the ancestor. Only then can you be considered my apprentice."

    Zhang Tian was so happy that he started dancing as if he was crazy.

    That Principal Zhang really felt sorry for Zhang Tian, ??but it didn't matter. The next day, in the afternoon, the school issued a notice to expel Xu Zhi. Of course, he was not an unknown teacher. In the notice, Xu Zhi had done a lot of bad things.  , vividly in mind, any one of them is enough to fire him.

    The next day, I followed Liu Xi as long as I had nothing to do. I waited at the door of whichever classroom she was in. I was worried that she had been kidnapped. The whole day, there was no one waiting to kidnap her. Instead, there were people inside the school.  There was a lot of gossip going around.

    ¡°For example, I fell in love with Liu Xi at first sight, there are various versions.

    I have to say that these students are quite boring and they only know about gossiping all day long.

    [ps: A new month has begun, please give me monthly tickets. Starting from this month, for every thirty monthly tickets everyone gives away, Xiaojiu will add an update chapter, as many as you come.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 158 Are they brothers?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    It¡¯s a good thing that the person who kidnapped Liu Xi didn¡¯t show up.

    Liu Xi was also surprised by my reaction. She also laughed at me because I watched too many movies and was obsessed with it.

    The next day, Saturday morning.

    I was sleeping in a daze when Zhang Tian's voice came from next to me.

    "Master, Master, when are you two going to pay homage to our ancestor?"

    I opened my eyes and saw Zhang Tian squatting next to me and looking at me expectantly.

    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s so early in the morning, you¡¯re yelling.¡± I said, ¡°Wait for me.¡±

    After getting dressed, I took Zhang Tian back to Chongqing in a bus.

    Today, the sun in Chongqing is unusually strong, making my clothes soaked with sweat. Especially in this bus, the air conditioner is still broken.

    After getting off the bus, if I were not afraid of disturbing the city appearance, I would have taken off my shirt.

    "What a damn weather." I wiped the sweat from my forehead and glanced at Zhang Tian next to me. This kid was also sweating profusely, but he didn't complain at all. Instead, he frowned.

    "What are you thinking about?" I asked Zhang Tian.

    Zhang Tian said doubtfully: "Master, you said that I would go with you to see the ancestor, do you want to buy some fruit or something?"

    "Buy a shit, he can't eat it, come with me quickly." I held his hand, walked out of the hospital, flagged down a taxi, and then we took the car to Nanping Pedestrian Street.

    The taxi drove for about half an hour and arrived at Nanping Pedestrian Street. After paying, I took Zhang Tian to the Chinese medicine store.

    When I returned to the door of the Chinese medicine shop, I looked at the tightly closed door. I hadn¡¯t been back for a long time, and I felt quite emotional.

    I opened the door and looked inside. There was dust everywhere and it was extremely dirty.

    I frowned, looking at this room, it was too dirty.

    "This is what the Patriarch is like." Zhang Tian looked inside curiously: "It's nothing special, it's just an ordinary Chinese medicine shop."

    "Clean everything upstairs and downstairs." I said to Zhang Tian: "Do it within two hours, and then wait for me here. Remember, don't touch anything, especially those on the second floor."

    "I'm cleaning, what are you doing?" Zhang Tian asked.

    "I finally came back to meet my friends." After saying that, I threw the gift to Zhang Tian, ??turned around and walked out of the pedestrian street, took a taxi and rushed to Guanyin Bridge.

    Although Hechuan is only an hour's drive from Chongqing, it rarely comes back. After finally coming back, it would be unreasonable not to meet the boss and the others.

    Soon I came to Guanyinqiao Pedestrian Street and stood in front of the milk tea shop. The business inside was surprisingly good and it was basically full.

    As soon as I walked in, I saw Ai Tangtang¡¯s busy figure. When she saw me walking in, she shouted: ¡°Hurry, I¡¯m almost exhausted, help.¡±

    "Sister Tangtang, don't be ridiculous, I don't know how to make milk tea, how can I help you." I said with a smile, "I'll go up and say hello to the boss first."

    After saying that, I ran upstairs.

    Just kidding?  What is your identity and status? Are you selling milk tea with Ai Tangtang?

    When I walked to the second floor, I immediately saw Mao Dacai lying on the coffee table watching TV.

    There is a pack of cat food next to this guy, so he is living quite comfortably.

    "Good morning, Brother Cat." I walked over and looked at the boss's office, but there was no one inside.

    "Where's the boss? Where have you gone?" I asked.

    "Boss has something to do." Mao Dacai said: "How are you doing as a teacher? I heard that some time ago, Sun Xiaopeng came to play with you, and you lost 20,000 yuan. Is it true?"

    When I heard this, I almost lost my breath and fainted.

    "Brother Cat, you are the conscience of heaven and earth. It was obviously me who tricked Sun Xiaopeng out of 150,000 yuan. How come it was me who tricked him in such a blink of an eye?" I said.

    Mao Dacai obviously just mentioned it casually and didn't take this kind of thing seriously. It is estimated that in his heart, the only thing that he can pay attention to is cat food.

    After hearing what I said, he stopped talking and lay on the coffee table, eating cat food and watching TV. His life was extremely nourishing.

    I shook my head speechlessly, then walked to Luo Fang¡¯s door and knocked on the door.

    Originally, I just tried it to see if he was there, but I didn¡¯t expect the door to actually open.

    Luo Fang¡¯s face turned pale. When he saw it was me, he turned around, walked back to his bed, lay down, and asked, ¡°Why are you back?¡±

    "Accepted a disciple and brought him backPaying homage to the ancestor.  "With that said, I sat on Luo Fang's bed and asked in a low voice: "Is everything okay?  "

    What I mean, naturally he was in the magic at the time.

    After hearing this, Luo Fang nodded slightly but did not speak.

    Seeing that Luo Fang didn¡¯t look good, I didn¡¯t intend to disturb him and asked him to have a good rest. I turned around and walked out of the room.

    As soon as I walked out, I saw a guy with an ugly face.

    This guy¡¯s face looks as ugly as if he had eaten Xiang.

    I don¡¯t need to tell you, everyone can probably guess who it is.

    Sun Xiaopeng!

    "Damn it, Zhang Xiu, you bastard dared to come back and defraud me of my hard-earned money of 20,000 yuan. Do you know how hard it is for me to make money?" Sun Xiaopeng said and rushed towards me.

    ¡°A gentleman talks but doesn¡¯t use his hands!¡± I quickly backed away and shouted.

    ¡°It¡¯s you I¡¯m going to beat today.¡± Sun Xiaopeng scolded.

    As soon as he got close to me, I kicked him in the stomach.

    Then, Sun Xiaopeng covered his chest and fell to the ground.

    I looked at Sun Xiaopeng who was kicked to the ground by me, and said helplessly: "Brother, why are you doing this? Why are you pretending if you can't beat me?"

    "Axiu, brother, why don't you tell me if you want to be like me? If you want someone, I will immediately find you a hundred or so brothers, take them to buy suits, and train their steps. I have been busy all afternoon.  In the end, I gave you 20,000 yuan. Even if I gave you 20,000 yuan, you even told Brother Cat that I cheated you of your money and I provoked you." Sun Xiaopeng looked at me with a bitter look on his face.

    "Twenty thousand yuan! More than 20 major health care items, just gone." Sun Xiaopeng gritted his teeth and said to me: "You must give me an explanation today."

    When I met a guy like Sun Xiaopeng, whose IQ was not on the same level as mine, I could only helplessly ask: "What do you want to say?"

    "Here, pay me 20,000 yuan." Sun Xiaopeng said after a slight hesitation.

    "Okay." I nodded.

    "Hey, it's so refreshing." Next, it was Sun Xiaopeng who looked at me strangely.

    I smiled in my heart, helped Sun Xiaopeng up and said, "Xiaopeng, do you think we are brothers?"

    "You just give me back 20,000 yuan." Sun Xiaopeng nodded.

    "Look at what you said, as brothers, can we still be short of that 20,000 yuan?" I rolled my eyes at him and asked: "What do you think your impression of me, your brother Xiu, is on you?"

    "He is a cunning man, greedy for life and afraid of death, and he is shameless." Sun Xiaopeng said it without hesitation.

    After I heard this, the corners of my eyes twitched.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 159 Something bad happened

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Damn it, this grandson, let me play tricks on you to death.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????? away from me

    But even though I thought so in my heart, I still said verbally: "Look at you, Brother Xiu, do I usually have such a bad impression of you?"

    "Yes." Sun Xiaopeng nodded.

    "Hehe, come on, let's go out and say, there are many people here." I pulled Sun Xiaopeng out of the base, and when I got outside, I said to Sun Xiaopeng: "Xiaopeng, what do you think people live for in this life?"

    "Are you trying to trick me?" Sun Xiaopeng suddenly looked at me alertly.

    "Why do you ask that?" I frowned.

    "When you trick people, you start by talking about your ideals in life." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "With your IQ, can I fool you?" I said quickly.

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he nodded: "That's quite true."

    ¡°Then tell me, what do people live for in this life.¡± I laughed.

    "Making money to pick up girls."

    "What are you doing picking up girls for?"

    "Hehe, let's continue the family lineage."

    I added: "Just to carry on the family line?"

    "Not entirely." Sun Xiaopeng said awkwardly.

    I hugged Sun Xiaopeng and said, "Come on, will my brother take you to find a girl?"

    "Ah, are you taking me to whoring? Brother Cat will kill someone if he finds out." Sun Xiaopeng swallowed.

    "It's a monster, not a fairy. We went to find it secretly. Can we let him know?" I said, without waiting for my stupid friend to agree, I directly hailed a taxi and took a taxi to the place.  Rush in the direction of the Municipal Public Security Bureau.

    When I was still a street away from the Public Security Bureau, I stopped the taxi. After getting off the car, I saw a hair salon and said to Sun Xiaopeng next to me: "Did you see that? Go in and just take the money and embarrass them."  Come on, let them take off their clothes."

    "Is this okay? People won't accuse me of being a hooligan. Besides, shouldn't prostitution be done at night?" Sun Xiaopeng asked with a frown.

    "Here." I took out a thousand dollars from my wallet: "Whoever can't live with money, buddy, I can only help you so far. Whether you can succeed or not depends on your own destiny."

    Sun Xiaopeng still had hesitation on his face, so I hurried to a canteen not far away and bought a bottle of Laobaigan.

    He handed it to Sun Xiaopeng and said, "Brother, take a bite and be brave."

    Sun Xiaopeng took the wine and drank less than half of it in one breath. Then he burped. Looking at the beautifully dressed girl walking around inside, he suddenly became excited. He didn't talk to me, swayed, and held the bag in his hand.  I took Lao Baigan and walked to the hair salon.

    After I saw Sun Xiaopeng entering the hair salon, I quickly picked up the phone and called Deputy Director Wang.

    The call was answered quickly.

    "Hey, Director Wang, here on the back street of your Public Security Bureau, there was a man who ran into a regular hair salon and acted like a gangster. He seemed drunk." I said.

    "Hey, Ah Xiu, when did you have so much free time to take care of this kind of thing?" Deputy Director Wang asked.

    "Ahem, aren't I acting bravely for justice? Hurry up and bring someone to arrest him, and lock him up for seven or eight days without beating him." I said, holding back my smile.

    "Oh, okay."

    After saying that, he hung up the phone.

    I took out a cigarette and squatted on the street, watching the noise coming from the barber shop in the distance. Soon, five police officers came from nowhere, rushed into the salon, and came out soon after.

    Sun Xiaopeng's face was red and he was obviously drunk. When the police drove him out, he was still cursing: "What are you doing? My brother paid me for prostitution. It's a regular business. Besides, when you police arrest people, you can't just arrest me.  Why don¡¯t you arrest those ladies inside?¡±

    ¡° Watching Sun Xiaopeng, who kept shouting, being taken into the public security bureau, I finally felt relieved.

    ¡°Damn it, this little kid has cheated me out of so much money, I finally got rid of him.

    I felt pretty good, so I turned around, took a taxi, and rushed to Nanping Pedestrian Street.

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about Sun Xiaopeng. Deputy Director Wang also knows him. When the time comes, he won¡¯t do anything to him if he sees him.

    Humming a little tune all the way, I walked to the door of the Chinese medicine shop and looked inside.

    Let me go, is it so clean?

    I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when I saw that everything was spotless inside. At this time, Zhang Tian was sitting on the sofa playing with his cell phone.

    I went in and looked around, and asked Zhang Tian: "Hey, what are you doing?Damn, so clean?  "

    "Master, there is something in this world called money. As soon as you left, I paid for a cleaning lady to come and clean you." Zhang Tian put away his phone with a smile, then rubbed his hands and stood next to me and asked, "Master, what are you doing?  When will you pay homage to the Patriarch?"

    "Come up with me." I nodded and walked to the second floor.

    This place is not as clean as the first floor. Zhang Tian, ??who was walking behind, said, "I cleaned this place myself. You told me not to touch these things before you left, so I didn't dare to let people from the cleaning company come up."

    When I heard this, I felt quite satisfied.

    Walking to the bronze statue of the Patriarch, I lit a stick of incense. After bowing respectfully three times, I put the incense in the incense burner. I turned back to Zhang Tian and said, "Come here and offer incense to the Patriarch."

    Zhang Tian looked a little nervous, lit a stick of incense, walked up to the Patriarch, bowed three times, and then rubbed the incense into the incense burner.

    I stared at the incense stick.

    If the Patriarch is dissatisfied with this disciple, the incense will not continue to burn, but will be extinguished directly.

    If the incense is extinguished, this disciple cannot take it away no matter what.

    Fortunately, there was nothing wrong with this incense stick. I was relieved, but my face was still serious.

    I must show my dignity as a master. Although I am only six years older than Zhang Tian, ??my master is my master.

    "Okay, come here, let me tell you the basic classification of talismans" I waved to Zhang Tian, ??then sat on the sofa and started to talk.

    What he said is similar to what Yan Beixun taught me.

    ¡°Then I took out yellow paper, a brush and other objects and asked Zhang Tian to draw a talisman to try.

    After practicing like this all afternoon, none of the talismans I drew are usable, even if they are exactly the same.

    No wonder when Yan Beixun saw that I had yin and yang eyes, he took me into Yan Chixia's lineage.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbOUTOUT ?

    I don¡¯t blame him, after all, no one is a genius like me.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    After practicing all afternoon, the sky outside began to darken, and Zhang Tian no longer had the enthusiasm he had at the beginning, but was a little irritable.

    Anyone who spends an afternoon tinkering without achieving anything will probably become impatient.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it for today, we¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡± I patted Zhang Tian on the shoulder.

    Just when Zhang Tian was about to speak, my phone suddenly rang. I picked up the phone and saw that it was Principal Zhang.

    "Hey, Principal Zhang, what's going on?" I asked.

    "Teacher Zhang, Teacher Liu Xi just asked a group of people to kidnap him!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 160 Asking for help

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After hearing what Principal Zhang said, I was stunned.

    "Hey, Teacher Zhang, please speak."

    ¡°Are all the security guards in our school ****?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but curse at Principal Zhang on the other end of the phone.

    "It has nothing to do with the security of our school. Just now, a female classmate suffered from appendicitis. Teacher Liu Xi and Teacher Huang Lei took her to the hospital. When they arrived at the hospital, a group of people appeared and kidnapped Teacher Liu Xi." Principal Zhang  explain.

    I asked: "What does Huang Lei do for food?"

    Principal Zhang paused there and said, "Teacher Huang stopped me and was seriously injured. He is also lying in the hospital."

    That girl Liu Xi, didn¡¯t I tell her not to leave school?

    I took a deep breath and calmed down. Now was not the time to blame them. I said, "Do you have Xu Zhi's father's phone number?"

    "Do you think it was Xu Zhi who did it?" Principal Zhang asked.

    "Okay, Principal Zhang, you are not stupid. Among the people I know, Xu Zhi is the only one who would do this. He was expelled before. He must have a grudge against me, so he kidnapped Liu Xi." I said.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll send you Xu Zhi¡¯s father¡¯s phone number.¡±

    After saying that, Principal Zhang hung up on the other end of the phone.

    "Liu Xi was kidnapped?" Zhang Tian looked at me and asked.

    I nodded and said nothing. Soon, Principal Zhang sent a phone call, and I quickly dialed it.

    "Hello, Teacher Zhang? Hey, come and get me." Xu Zhi's voice came from over there.

    "What do you want?" I frowned and asked.

    "Teacher Liu Xi is very beautiful. You can tell me what I want to do. Even if I want to do something, you can't stop me"

    I clenched my fist tightly, and suddenly, other people¡¯s voices came from over there.

    "Hey, this is Xiaozhi's class teacher, Teacher Zhang, right?"

    This man¡¯s voice was very steady, and he sounded like a middle-aged man.

    "I'm telling you, if Liu Xi loses a hair, I won't let you go." I gritted my teeth and said.

    "I've been in the Taoist community for so many years, and I've heard this kind of thing a lot. I don't want to be too harsh on you little guys when they make trouble. Come over and use your hands to lead them away." Then the other side said: "As for that female teacher  , I will guarantee her safety for you, but I will give you two hours to come over. If you don¡¯t come over, I won¡¯t guarantee her safety. Besides, it¡¯s best not to call the police. I also know a lot of police officers.¡±

    "Tell me the address." I said.

    "Hechuan Nanbian Chemical Plant, Factory Building No. 7."

    After saying that, the other party hung up the phone.

    Zhang Tian was on the side and roughly guessed the content of our conversation.

    "Master, you can't go, they really dare to destroy one of your hands." Zhang Tian said.

    "Follow me." I said and walked out.

    "Where are you going?" Zhang Tian asked from behind.

    ¡°Call the police!¡± I said.

    We took a taxi and rushed to the Municipal Public Security Bureau.

    "Master, calm down. If you call the police, something will really happen to Teacher Liu. That guy knows a lot of police officers." Zhang Tian followed me and said, "If you call the police here, the news will be spread to the Hechuan police immediately.  side¡­¡­"

    "Do not talk nonsense."

    I stood at the gate and called Deputy Director Wang.

    Soon, Deputy Director Wang appeared at the gate, walked over with a smile and said, "Axiu, why are you running back angrily and asking me to let your brother go?"

    "If you want to let it go, come with me. I'll tell you something." I walked to his office.

    Zhang Tian has been following me. After entering the public security bureau, he felt a little restrained.

    After walking to Deputy Director Wang¡¯s office, Deputy Director Wang smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    "There is a man in Hechuan who was kidnapped in broad daylight. The kidnapper asked me to give him a hand before he would let him go. In addition, he didn't let me call the police. He said that the police had someone here, and I was afraid that you were one of his." I laughed.  , sit on the sofa.

    After Zhang Tian sat down next to me, he asked quietly: "Who is this?"

    "Deputy Director of Chongqing Public Security Bureau." I said.

    Zhang Tian was shocked after hearing what I said.

    "Who is so arrogant? They are bullying our Brother Xiu." Deputy Director Wang said as he handed over a cigarette.

    "Xuzhou." Zhang Tian next to me said.

    "Xuzhou." Deputy Director Wang thought for a while, then looked at me and asked, "Axiu, how do you want to solve it?  How about reducing big things to small things?  Or what?  "

    ¡°It¡¯s official business, you police are handling the case, why are you asking me?¡± I said.

    "Are you sure you want to keep things official? Then I will notify the police in Hechuan immediately" Deputy Director Wang said and took out his mobile phone.

    I became anxious as soon as I heard this: "Hey, Director Wang, can you please stop playing with me? Human life is a matter of great importance."

    "Look at how scared you are. Is the kidnapped person named Liu Xi?" Deputy Director Wang asked.

    I asked strangely: "How do you know?"

    "I've read the information on everyone around you." After saying that, Deputy Director Wang picked up the phone on his desk and said: "Notify the Special Police Team 1 and the Special Police Team 2 to go to Hechuan and wait. The mission is classified as confidential."

    After saying that, Deputy Director Wang hung up the phone and said, "What are you still doing? Let's go, brother Xiu, to save your mistress."

    "What mistress? Look at what you said, but can these two teams do it?" I couldn't help but ask.

    "Our SWAT team has more than a hundred people in one team, two hundred people in two teams, and more than thirty snipers alone. Do you say enough?" Deputy Director Wang asked.

    I¡¯ll go, there are so many people.

    Soon, Deputy Director Wang took the two of us out of the Public Security Bureau and got into his car. There was also a small policeman as his driver. Just like that, we went straight to Hechuan District.

    An hour.

    The highway intersection has been blocked, and all highway intersections are full of heavily armed special police standing with guns and ammunition.

    After the car stopped, two middle-aged people ran over to report the situation to Deputy Director Wang, and then asked me about the location. I said: "Hechuan Nanbian Chemical Plant, Factory Building No. 7."

    Then, everyone drove directly to the south of Hechuan.

    Soon, the cell phone of Deputy Director Wang, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, rang. He picked up the cell phone, turned around and said with a smile: "The police here in Hechuan called me. What do you think I should say?"

    "Whatever." I said.

    It¡¯s not that I just asked Deputy Director Wang to reply to them casually, but that a veteran official like Deputy Director Wang must have more ways to answer. He asked me how to answer, but he was just teasing me.

    Sure enough, after Deputy Director Wang answered the phone, he tried hard to deceive him, saying that he was coming down to participate in an exercise.

    Soon, more than 20 vehicles drove directly to the door of Factory No. 7. After the police came down, more than 20 people ran to the roofs of other factories, all carrying sniper rifles.

    "Surround them directly. What if they kill Liu Xi?" I was a little worried and couldn't help but ask.

    "Haha, you kid, can you still understand better than me?" Deputy Director Wang rolled his eyes at me and said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 161 Not bragging?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "You think those people who follow Xuzhou are elites and are not afraid of death?" Deputy Director Wang said with a smile: "They are just a bunch of rabble. They just want to make a fortune following Xuzhou. How can they really be willing to lose their lives?"

    "Now, even if Xuzhou wants to kill Liu Xi, I'm afraid his men will have to stop him."

    This makes sense, I nodded.

    Waited.

    After all the personnel were gathered around, the special police officer who had come to report to Deputy Director Wang once came over and handed over a piece of information.

    Deputy Director Wang took it, looked at it, nodded and said, "Take a speaker and read it loudly to the people inside."

    "People inside, listen, the mastermind Xuzhou is fifty-seven years old, from Hechuan. He started hanging out with Fifth Brother at the age of seventeen"

    "The accomplice Wu Xin is twenty-seven years old and has been in prison for two years. He has an old mother and two younger sisters at home"

    The special police officer took a loudspeaker and began to speak loudly about the information of the people inside.

    I was shocked. I originally thought that he would be like in the movie, saying that you are surrounded, surrender quickly or something like that.

    After talking for ten minutes, he finished, and then continued: "There are twenty-eight of you excluding the hostages. We have thirty-two snipers. Everyone is staring at Wu Xin, who is holding the hostage with a knife.  , there are three snipers targeting you, be careful and don¡¯t shake your hands, if the snipers think you want to kill the hostages, they will shoot immediately."

    "As long as you give the order, all of you will die immediately." The special police continued: "You are kidnapping and extorting, and it is normal to kill you. If you come out and throw away the knife and pistol, you can still have a way to survive."

    ¡°Damn, these police are so awesome.

    Deputy Director Wang turned back to me and said, "You know I'm awesome, right?"

    "It's not you who did it?" I said after a while: "But when did you find the information about these people?"

    "What's the information about these guys?" Deputy Director Wang said: "We have it for a long time and it has been kept in the file. As long as they commit crimes, they will be brought out immediately."

    At this time, I heard the special police outside say: "There are so many of you, but you are not the mastermind. As long as you hand over the hostages, nothing will happen. You will sit here for four or five years at most. If you continue to resist, you will lose your life."

    At this time, the door of Warehouse No. 7 was slowly opened, and more than twenty scoundrel people came out. The only exception was the middle-aged man walking at the front. He was wearing a suit and looked like a serious businessman.  Same as people.

    As soon as the door opened, more than a hundred special police officers rushed up with firearms, punched, kicked, and then handcuffed the group of people. They were not polite at all.

    I don¡¯t know when a special police officer rushed in and ran out holding Liu Xi, who was wearing black clothes.

    Fortunately, Liu Xi didn¡¯t seem to be in trouble, and I breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Let's go." Deputy Director Wang opened the car door, and I quickly followed.

    And Zhang Tian was planning to follow him, so I turned around and said, "Go and take care of Liu Xi."

    Zhang Tian nodded and ran towards Liu Xi.

    More than twenty people were all handcuffed and kneeling on the ground.

    "Zhang Xiu, you bastard, I will bite you to death."

    Before I even got there, I saw Xu Zhi with disheveled hair and a look of embarrassment on his face.

    "Shut up." Although Xuzhou was kneeling, his waist was straight, and he looked at Deputy Director Wang and asked: "What kind of god did Mr. Zhang hire? With such great ability, he sent so many special police officers to catch us a bunch of unworthy gangsters?  "

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t invited by him, I was forced here.¡± Deputy Director Wang shrugged and nodded at me.

    "I told you to tie me up, why don't you just chop off one of my hands? You have to tie up Liu Xi in a roundabout way." I said with a smile.

    ¡°If they kidnap me and hack me to death, there¡¯s nothing I can do.

    Taoism is of little use to this group of ordinary people.

    "Take him away, he will be sentenced to as many years as he deserves." Deputy Director Wang said with a cold face.

    Then all these people were escorted into the car.

    "Thank you." I took out a cigarette and handed one over.

    "Thank you, thank you. Saying thank you is the most hypocritical these days. Just remember to owe me a favor." Deputy Director Wang said: "I can earn your brother Xiu's favor by just sending some people. It's a lot of money."

    "Don't praise me, your dignified deputy director of the Public Security Bureau said so, I'm not beautiful to God." I laughed dryly.

    "Okay, let's take that girl back to rest. She is probably very frightened. Remember, I will come to you later if I have something to do. Don't fail to help me.", and you cannot collect money.  "After Deputy Director Wang finished speaking, he pulled me into the car and left.

    In the middle of the journey, Deputy Director Wang asked a special police officer to drive us back to the gate of Hechuan Middle School.

    After getting off the bus, I carried Liu Xi, who was unconscious, and walked inside.

    Zhang Tian followed me closely until the special police officer left, then he said to me with admiration: "Holy shit, Master, can you be more awesome? Just call so many special police officers to rescue people."

    "Um." I said, "I just have some friendship with Deputy Director Wang, and he would only save people if he gives me face."

    "Stop talking nonsense. If he hadn't agreed at that time, I guess you would have slapped him on the ear." Zhang Tian then sighed and said, "I didn't expect that Xu Zhi would go in like this."

    "What's wrong? Still a little reluctant to let go?" I asked with a smile.

    "Absolutely." Zhang Tian nodded and said: "At least we went to junior high school together for three years. Before we were good friends, we had a good relationship. Suddenly, I almost became a powerful person with super powers, but he was imprisoned.  disaster."

    "What a super power, you idiot." I scolded, "Be careful, I'll kick you out of the school. Come on, let's take Liu Xi back to her dormitory."

    "Take her back to the dormitory? Master, shouldn't we go to your dormitory? When she wakes up, the first thing she will do is see you, and then fall deeply in love with you. It's a perfect plot of a movie and TV drama. Such a good opportunity, you  How could you miss it?"

    I kicked him in the butt and said, "Master, you talked back, didn't you?"

    After I sent Liu Xi back to the dormitory, I found a female teacher who was not in class and asked her to help take care of her.

    "But Zhang Tian didn't know where he went.

    After I walked out of Liu Xi¡¯s dormitory, I thought about it and called Principal Zhang to ask which hospital and ward Huang Lei was in. Then I bought some fruit outside and went to visit Huang Lei.

    This guy was indeed seriously injured. He was covered in bandages and looked like a mummy. He couldn¡¯t speak clearly. I chatted with him for a while, fearing to disturb him, so I left.

    After returning to school, although I was worried about Liu Xi, I did not continue to see her. After all, she and I are just ordinary friends now. It was unreasonable to go to her dormitory to take care of her.

    After thinking for a while, he walked to his class.

    While still outside the door, I heard Zhang Tian's voice.

    "Damn it, I'm not bragging. At that time, our head teacher grabbed the deputy director, slapped his ears twice, and asked him to save people" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 162 Liu Xi¡¯s Confession

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Really? Is our class teacher so awesome?"

    "Do you suspect that I am bragging? I was sitting next to you at the time and saw it with my own eyes"

    I opened the door and saw Zhang Tian standing on the podium, talking happily and salivating.

    "Hey, what are you talking about again?"

    "Teacher, Teacher Zhang." Zhang Tian saw me coming in and said, "Why don't you publicize your heroic deeds to our classmates? Just leave this kind of thing to me to publicize. Hurry up and accompany Teacher Liu Xi."  .¡±

    "Fuck." I gestured to him with my middle finger, too lazy to talk nonsense with him.

    But Zhang Tian¡¯s last words made me decide that I still had to go and see Liu Xi.

    "You guys play first, I'll go see Liu Xi." I waved my hand and walked to Liu Xi's dormitory.

    While I was still at the door, I heard voices inside. The door was open, so I walked in directly.

    Liu Xi had woken up and was lying on the bed. The female teacher who was taking care of her was giving her water. When she saw me coming in, the female teacher said in a very sensible way: "Teacher Zhang, you are here just in time. I will return it later."  I have a class and I have to prepare some tutorials. Please take care of Teacher Liu."

    After saying that, she threw up her legs and ran out.

    I looked at the female teacher¡¯s back dumbfounded, walked to the bed and sat down.

    Liu Xi¡¯s face looked ugly. I asked, ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    Liu Xi nodded weakly and said nothing.

    "I said so did you. I told you not to run out and leave the school." I said.

    Liu Xi put down the water glass and said, "The female classmate was very ill at that time. I was worried that something would happen to her, and I didn't expect that what you said would be true."

    "How did I get out?" Liu Xi looked at me and said, "I just remember being kidnapped by those people. My head was always dizzy. Occasionally I would hear them saying that they would give you one of your hands in exchange for me. When I wake up,  Come here, it¡¯s right here.¡±

    "Is there any other way to reason with them? I'm going to be a teacher after all, so I can persuade them to surrender." I said with a smile.

    "That's nonsense." Liu Xi said, "Can you tell me the truth?"

    "Ms. Liu, what do you want to ask? I know the answer." I asked.

    "You said you knew someone who looked exactly like me before, is that true?" Liu Xi looked into my eyes and asked.

    "What's wrong? Do you think I lied to you?" I rolled my eyes at her.

    She even nodded: "I just feel like there can't be anyone exactly like me in the world, right?"

    "Why did I lie to you about this kind of thing?" I sighed: "Her name is Tang Xue. If she is really different from you, let me think about it."

    Liu Xi opened her eyes wide when she heard what I said, as if she was curious.

    "She has more temperament than you, and her breasts look a little bigger than you. Of course, I only made a visual inspection" I said it truthfully.

    "Get out of here." Liu Xi kicked me.

    But she had just woken up and she had no strength in her body, so the kick was weak.

    "I can even kick people. It seems to be recovering well. Then you go to work first. I'm leaving." I stood up.

    "Wait a minute." Liu Xi suddenly stopped me and said, "Hey, let me ask you again, if I chase you, will you accept it?"

    "It depends on your mood." I grinned.

    "Seriously." She glared at me.

    As soon as I heard what she said, I knew she was serious.

    I couldn't help but think about it carefully and said, "Miss, I am very suspicious of your intentions. You said that I have no other advantages besides being handsome, right? Why do you have to chase me?"

    "I don't know." Liu Xi shook his head: "I just feel like you are different from others."

    "Handsome, right? I know."

    "It's not that you are handsome, you are very ordinary." Liu Xi said, "I always feel that you are different from all of us, and I can't explain why."

    "It's indeed different. Man, I try my best to catch ghosts every day. How can it be the same?"

    "To put it bluntly, you are still handsome, right? If it's not handsome, then it's your temperament." I nodded: "I didn't expect you to be such a vulgar person, but I like it."

    "You like it, right? Then let's fall in love." Liu Xi suddenly sat up from the bed and looked at me expectantly.

    "You'd better think about this again." I frowned.Come.

    ¡°I can¡¯t explain exactly what my feelings are for Liu Xi. Even though we are just ordinary friends, I know in my heart that I have feelings for her.

    But I don¡¯t know whether this feeling is for her or Tang Xue. They look exactly the same, and I often treat her as Tang Xue.

    I am actually quite surprised. Liu Xi and I have known each other for a longer time than Tang Xue, but the memory of Tang Xue in my heart has always been very strong, with no signs of fading at all.

    If you can really control things like feelings, that would be great.

    Looking at Liu Xi who looked disappointed, I felt quite uncomfortable.

    Patting her shoulder, I shook my head and said, "I'm actually not as good as you think. As for what you said, there are indeed differences between me and ordinary people, but this is not a good thing."

    "Why isn't it a good thing?" Liu Xi looked at me excitedly and said, "It's better to find a unique person than to find those people who are mediocre all their lives."

    "Don't be fooled." I touched her head.

    Who wouldn¡¯t like such a beautiful girl?

    But I understand that if she is really with me, she will not have a good life.

    I also want to kill the cow's soldiers, and I really have been with her. In case of my murderer, the chief of the cow is involved in her. No, even if I have not been involved, what would she do if I died?

    "You really don't promise me?" Liu Xi looked at me, her eyes turned red.

    I felt sad and nodded.

    "I understand." Liu Xi nodded: "I will resign and leave in a week. If you want me to stay within a week, just ask, and I will definitely stay."

    "It's okay to leave." I gritted my teeth and said, "We are really not suitable for each other."

    "You really won't keep me?" Liu Xi looked at me and asked, "Give me a reason."

    "There are so many things in the world, and there are so many reasons. If you don't stay, you won't stay." After a pause, I said, "It will be very dangerous for you to follow me."

    "Isn't it just about catching ghosts?" Liu Xi said.

    "You know?" I looked at Liu Xi in surprise.

    "My grandfather is an exorcist. How could I not know about this for so many years? It's just that she didn't want me to be exposed to this kind of thing, so I pretended not to know. When I suddenly became seriously ill, you came to help.  , I know too." Liu Xi looked at me and said.

    "Your grandpa doesn't want you to come into contact with these things, why do you want to come to me?" I asked: "What's the reason?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 163 Three Agreements

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "There are so many things in the world, how can there be so many reasons." Liu Xi glared at me.

    Why do I feel this sentence is so familiar?

    "I'm leaving." I didn't want to get entangled with this girl anymore, so I turned around and walked outside.

    "Zhang Xiu, if you apologize to me in the next seven days, I will forget about it. If I really leave, even if you cry to death and kneel in front of me, I will not forgive you."

    Liu Xi¡¯s voice came from behind me.

    "oh."

    I returned to my dormitory, closed the door, lay on the bed, looked at the ceiling, and felt an indescribable feeling in my heart.

    In the next seven days, Liu Xi treated me like a stranger. When we met at school, she had no intention of saying hello.

    On the last day, I was lying in my dormitory. Suddenly, my phone rang. It was Zhang Tian.

    "Hey, Master, something bad has happened. My wife has resigned." Zhang Tian's voice came from the other side and said, "What's going on?"

    "How many times have I told you, she is not your master's wife." I scolded, "It's okay if she leaves, do you understand?"

    "What a shit, I told you to chase her if you like her." Zhang Tian said, "Yes, my teacher's wife just told me that she would leave school at twelve o'clock. You can think about it yourself."

    After saying that, the guy hung up the phone. I picked up the phone and looked at it, eleven o'clock.

    I don¡¯t understand why, but after I really knew that Liu Xi was leaving soon, I felt uneasy.

    He rubbed his temples.

    Lying in bed.

    I thought, just take a nap and it will be fine.

    But I couldn¡¯t fall asleep despite tossing and turning in bed, and it stayed like this for half an hour.

    ¡°Having no choice but to pick up the phone, I called Yan Beixun.

    The other person quickly answered the phone and asked: "What's wrong?"

    "I'm in big trouble." I said: "There is a girl who likes me, and I also like her a little, but"

    I told Yan Beixun the general story of the matter, and Yan Beixun immediately scolded him: "What a messy relationship, it's so stupid. If you like her, just go and get her back. Let me tell you, women sometimes, it's very  It¡¯s easy to coax, but if you really let her walk out of your school, eight horses won¡¯t be able to pull her back.¡±

    "But I will kill the Niu Commander in the future, and there are many dangerous things to do. I'm afraid it will implicate her." I said.

    "Come on, you are just a loser. Now you have a girl chasing you. It's unreasonable to worry about it. When you are in your thirties and become an old bachelor, you will realize how evil today's decision is." Yan Beixun laughed.  Hehehe said: "Do you understand?"

    "I don't quite understand." I took a breath.

    "Damn it, why did I talk about so many feelings in vain? To put it simply, when the time comes, she walks out and never looks back. Do you regret it?"

    "No regrets?"

    ¡°You don¡¯t regret seeing her marry other men and have children?¡±

    As soon as I heard Yan Beixun¡¯s words, I fell silent again.

    "have no idea."

    "That's it, I don't know, it means you actually have her in your heart. As for Tang Xue, although you like her, after all, Yin and Yang are separated. Even if you help her avenge her and save her from hell, you and her will not  If there is any outcome, listen to me and take advantage of it now." Yan Beixun said.

    I hung up the phone, feeling very upset.

    Suddenly I remembered the first time I saw Liu Xi and what happened after that. Maybe it would be impossible to find a woman who loves me so much in the future.

    I made up my mind, picked up my phone, and ran towards the school gate.

    There were still ten minutes left at this time, and I ran all the way.

    People around me looked at me strangely.

    I ran all the way to the school gate. Liu Xi was dragging her suitcase and standing at the school gate, but she didn't step out. She lowered her head to look at the time.

    The moment she saw me appear, her face showed joy, she ran towards me and threw herself directly into my arms.

    I hugged her, breathing heavily, and said, "Don't leave, stay."

    "This is what you said. I didn't force you. It's still too late for you to regret it now." Liu Xi said to me with a smile.

    ¡°Damn it, aren¡¯t you just forcing me?

    Of course, it¡¯s impossible for me to say this out loud, so I put on a smile and nodded: ¡°I understand, can I force you to do it?¡±

    "Go and help me get my luggage. Why don't you resign?" Liu Xi pointed to the suitcase at the door.

      I walked over to take the suitcase, and Liu Xi jumped up on my back.

    "What are you doing? There are so many students watching."

    "What are you afraid of? Isn't it normal for you to carry your girlfriend on your back?" Liu Xi behind me smiled and said, "Come on, help me put my things away, and then go and apologize to the principal."

    "Why are you apologizing?" I was carrying Liu Xi on my back, carrying her suitcase, and holding my cell phone in my hand. I called Zhang Tian and told her that Liu Xi was not leaving and asked him to talk to the principal.  .

    Zhang Tian was naturally very happy after hearing this and agreed repeatedly.

    Carrying Liu Xi on my back, after returning to her dormitory, I helped her put everything into the cabinet again.

    During this period, Liu Xi sat on her bed holding an apple and looked at me stupidly.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± I rolled my eyes at her and asked.

    "Let me tell you something, don't be angry." Liu Xi said, "Actually, even if you don't come today, I won't leave."

    "Really?" I smiled, sat next to her and asked.

    "Of course, when you meet such a handsome guy, you wouldn't want to leave."

    "I do believe that." I couldn't help but nodded, then looked at Liu Xi with a serious face and said, "Okay, I'll tell you the real thing. You have to promise me three things."

    "Three pieces? So much? Less." Liu Xi said.

    "If you can't agree to these three items, I will help you pack your things immediately and send you out of school." I said seriously.

    "Okay, okay, you said three, just three."

    I thought for a while and said: "First thing, you also know that I can catch ghosts. You are not allowed to touch this aspect from now on. Even if I am killed by a ghost in front of you, you are not allowed to help. You must turn around and run. Understand  ?"

    "What you're saying is, am I such an unloyal person?" Liu Xi said helplessly.

    "I'm just making a metaphor. Besides, when dealing with ghosts, ten more of you will be useless." After a pause, I said: "Second, I usually don't care, but when you encounter ghosts and the like, you must listen to me and let me  If you run, you have to run.¡±

    "Okay, okay." Liu Xi nodded.

    "Third." I said, "If I die one day, just don't cry."

    Liu Xi immediately pinched my arm: "How dare you say such unlucky words?"

    I chuckled and didn¡¯t say anything.

    At the moment, it¡¯s impossible for me to tell her that I want to kill Niu Zongbing, because I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll worry all day long.

    "Teacher Zhang, Teacher Liu, I didn't bother you." Suddenly, Principal Zhang walked in with a smile and carrying a bunch of things, followed by Zhang Tian.

    "Principal Zhang, why are you here?" I quickly stood up and smiled.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 164 Something happened

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Why don't I come to see you guys?" Principal Zhang walked in, put his things behind Liu Xi's room, turned around and waved, "You young people chat, I'll leave first."

    Principal Zhang left after saying that, which made me confused.

    "Boy, what's going on?" I looked at Zhang Tian and asked.

    "I was telling my dad about Teacher Liu just now, and I accidentally told you how you saved Teacher Liu. My dad heard about it and had to come and see you." Zhang Tian shrugged: "That's it.  Sigh."

    When I heard this, I was a little bit dumbfounded. It was right to think about it. Principal Zhang knew that I knew the deputy director of the Public Security Bureau, and the relationship was not ordinary, so he would naturally come to build a good relationship with me.

    ¡°Then did you tell him that you became my disciple?¡± I asked.

    "I didn't say that. I want to wait until I have achieved success in my studies before telling him. He will be so majestic then." Zhang Tian said with a look of longing.

    "I said, why does this kid call me Master Mu? Emotion is your apprentice." Liu Xi laughed from the side.

    Zhang Tian nodded repeatedly.

    Suddenly, my cell phone rang. I picked up the phone and saw that it was the boss calling.

    "Hey boss, what's going on?" I asked.

    ¡°Were you back a few days ago??¡± the boss asked over there.

    "Yes, I wanted to come to the base to see you a few days ago, but you weren't there." I smiled and said, "What's wrong? Is something okay?"

    "If you have time, go back to Chongqing now." The boss then added two words: "Big deal."

    "Yeah." I thought for a moment, it would definitely not be easy for the boss to say it was a big deal.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t show it on my face, and said happily to Liu Xi: ¡°A friend of mine has a birthday, so I have to rush back.¡±

    "Your friend? Then let me accompany you." Liu Xi ran over and held my arm and said, "Introduce him to me too."

    "This is not appropriate. I will probably come back tomorrow." I was also thinking about what the boss said and didn't dare to delay. After finishing speaking, I ran to my dormitory.

    And Zhang Tianze followed behind me and said: "Master, let me come with you."

    "Stay in school."

    I returned to the dormitory, put all the ¡®guys¡¯ in my bag, then went to the station and took a long-distance bus back to Chongqing.

    By the time I arrived in Chongqing, it was already eight o'clock in the evening.

    I walked out of Hongqihegou Station and took a taxi to Guanyinqiao Pedestrian Street, which only took a few minutes.

    When we arrived at the door of the store, there was a sign saying "Closed today."

    This time should be the best time for business, so I quickly ran to the second floor.

    Boss, Luo Fang, Sun Xiaopeng, Brother Cat, and Ai Tangtang are all here.

    They were sitting in the hall, discussing something.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the matter, call me back?¡± I asked with a smile.

    "I got into trouble." Sun Xiaopeng looked down at me and said, "Do you still remember the body we buried when we first met?"

    "When we first met?" I sat next to Sun Xiaopeng, and after thinking for a while, Sun Xiaopeng reminded: "It was the corpse evil you dealt with when you first met Luo Fang."

    "Oh, I remember it." I nodded repeatedly. When I mentioned this, the guy named Qian Jinyin still owed me money and had not paid it. Now I feel angry when I think about it.

    "Qian Jinyin is dead." Sun Xiaopeng said suddenly.

    "A good death." I smiled and said, "Damn, this grandson should have known that he would be repaid when he owed me money."

    The boss looked at me with strange eyes: "Do you know how he died?"

    "It must have been hacked to death by someone who owed money." I said.

    "Wrong." Luo Fang shook his head: "He was killed by zombies."

    Zombies.

    When I heard this, I couldn¡¯t sit still. Damn it, why did a zombie suddenly jump out?

    "Why, how come there are zombies?" I frowned, and suddenly remembered: "You mean, Qian Jinyin's grandfather turned into a zombie?"

    "At that time, this little bastard buried Qian Jinyin's grandfather and poured the blood of his mother and son into it. It turned out that the black corpse was very old and its corpse energy was far beyond that of ordinary black corpses. The place you buried happened to be a breeding ground.  The corpse land, plus the blood of the mother and child." The boss said: "A zombie has been raised."

    I suddenly remembered what Sun Xiaopeng said back then.

    ¡®Damn it, if you don¡¯t give me the money, I¡¯ll give it to you.??Grandpa adds fertilizer, and after a few months, it will pop out and kill you.  ¡¯

    This is what Sun Xiaopeng said after Qian Jinyin refused to give him the money. Unexpectedly, it has come true now.

    Sun Xiaopeng said with an embarrassed look: "I was also angry at the time, and later I planned to find a time to dig out the body and burn it, but then I forgot about it."

    "How did you know what happened to Qian Jinyin?" I asked quickly.

    "He died at home, look." The boss pointed to some photos on the table. I picked up the photos and took a look. In the photos was Qian Jinyin's body.

    The corpse looked blue all over, and there were two bloody holes in the neck. It looked like there wasn¡¯t much blood in the body.

    The boss said: "The body is now stored in the freezer of the Public Security Bureau. Originally, I wanted to go in and burn the body, but the police suspected it was a perverted murder and there was no way we could get close to the body."

    "Zombies bite you to death. Will this thing turn into a zombie?" I frowned as I looked at the photo.

    "Yes." The boss nodded: "This zombie has just taken shape and is relatively easy to deal with, so I want you, Sun Xiaopeng, and Luo Fang to find a way to deal with it."

    "Hey, what are you doing? Boss, let the three of us solve it? You don't want to take action?" I looked at the boss in surprise.

    Luo Fang can no longer use Taoism. Out of the thirty-six corpses he killed, the seventh-ranked blood corpse was almost wiped out. Now let us kill zombies?

    "I can't take action for some special reasons, and the same goes for Mao Dacai." The boss said: "As for Tangtang, letting her deal with zombies is just asking for death."

    Ai Tangtang sat aside and stuck out his tongue, but did not refute what the boss said.

    "But can we deal with this zombie?" I couldn't help but worry: "This is a zombie."

    "Do you know about zombies?" The boss looked at me and asked.

    I shook my head. To be honest, my understanding of zombies was only that of Uncle Ying¡¯s zombie movies.

    "The strength of zombies can be seen by the color of their eyes. From high to low, they are red eyes, green eyes, blue eyes, yellow eyes, and white eyes." The boss paused and said, "White-eyed zombies have no intelligence and are only bloodthirsty.  Killing close relatives, starting with the yellow-eyed zombies, these zombies have the intelligence of no less than us ordinary people and are very difficult to deal with."

    "This zombie doesn't have intelligence yet, otherwise it wouldn't kill its own offspring." The boss looked at me and said, "With Luo Fang going with you this time, there shouldn't be any problems." (Remember this.  Website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 165 Found the illegitimate daughter

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    It¡¯s no wonder it¡¯s no problem!

    I complained secretly in my heart, but it was a pity that I had promised Luo Fang that I couldn't tell him about that matter. Thinking about it, I looked at Luo Fang next to me.

    Luo Fang¡¯s face was dull, and it was hard to tell what he was thinking.

    He nodded: ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll find a way to lure him out tonight.¡±

    "You'd better deal with the zombie in the Public Security Bureau first." The boss stood up and sighed, "Okay, I'm going to rest. You guys, be careful."

    After the boss finished speaking, he went back to his room to rest. Ai Tangtang also stood up and walked to his room. He turned around and said with a smile: "Come on, let's do it!"

    Brother Cat has been lying on the coffee table sleeping, with no intention of moving at all.

    The one from the Public Security Bureau was easier to deal with. I quickly picked up the phone and called Deputy Director Wang.

    The call was answered quickly. Deputy Director Wang said on the other end of the phone: "Axiu, you called at the right time. We are encountering some trouble here. One person can die"

    "Is it called Qian Jinyin?" I asked.

    "Hey, how do you know?" Deputy Director Wang asked strangely.

    "Damn it, Director Wang, you've lost your courage. You knew there was something wrong with this body and you dared to take it into the Public Security Bureau. Burn that body quickly. He'll jump up later and kill you." I said.  .

    "Do you know who the murderer is? Qian Jinyin's death was so bizarre that many people want us to give an explanation. It would be better if he died in his own home." Deputy Director Wang said.

    I said speechlessly: "Excuse me, zombies killed you. You can find zombies to explain to them."

    "Okay, I won't talk nonsense to you anymore. Get that body burned immediately. I have to kill that zombie." After that, I hung up the phone.

    Smiling, he said to Luo Fang and Sun Xiaopeng: "Okay, the corpse from the Public Security Bureau has been taken care of."

    "Bring your things, let's go out and talk." Luo Fang said, and then walked downstairs.

    Sun Xiaopeng and I followed him one behind the other to the garage.

    "Hey, why don't Boss and Brother Cat take action?" I asked Sun Xiaopeng and Luo Fang in confusion.

    "This." Sun Xiaopeng's face hesitated, as if he was hesitating for something.

    However, Luo Fang, who was walking in front, said: "Boss and Cat Brother are in an unusual situation. If their actions are seen by people in the same profession and spread, it will cause death for them both, especially Cat."  elder brother."

    ¡°Brother Cat?¡± I remembered the scene when Brother Cat transformed into a giant cat and swallowed the Night God in one gulp.

    Sun Xiaopeng walked next to me and said: "Even when we were dealing with the Night Walker, Brother Cat didn't want to take action. But if he didn't take action at that time and let the Night Walker run away, he would be in big trouble. He had no choice but to kill the Night Walker."

    "Why would someone get killed if they saw them?" I was full of curiosity.

    "You'd better not ask me about this. Since the boss didn't tell you, it must have been too late." Sun Xiaopeng shook his head repeatedly.

    Sun Xiaopeng is like this, so Luo Fang probably won¡¯t say anything.

    After getting in the car, I asked: "What should I do now?"

    "Luo Fang, quickly take out your compass and look for the zombie." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    Luo Fang, who was sitting in the front and driving, didn¡¯t speak. I knew in my heart that he couldn¡¯t use the compass at all.

    I quickly said: "Using a compass to find zombies may not work. Are there any other methods?"

    "Other ways?" Sun Xiaopeng touched his chin and said, "Yes, there are. Zombies without intelligence like this will harm their own relatives, but Qian Jinyin has already asked him to kill him, so where can he find another relative?"

    "I'll think of a way." I quickly took out my cell phone and called Deputy Director Wang.

    Soon Deputy Director Wang answered the phone.

    "Hello?" Deputy Director Wang asked, "I just had the body taken away to be burned. Is there anything else?"

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you to help me with killing zombies.¡± I said, ¡°Does Qian Jinyin have any other close relatives? Look carefully for me, the one with the closest relationship.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone check it right away, you wait.¡± Deputy Director Wang hung up the phone.

    At this time, Luo Fang also stopped the car on the side of the road and said, "Wait a minute."

    Sun Xiaopeng threw me a cigarette and said, "Speaking of Axiu, how do you know Deputy Director Wang?"

    ¡°I once killed a sinner, but he was regarded as a murderer and imprisoned in the Public Security Bureau."Lastly, the sinister person Tou Qi turned into a ghost and came to the Public Security Bureau to cause trouble" I smiled and recounted what happened.

    Sun Xiaopeng looked at me with envy: "Oh my god, I can actually know such a big shot."

    After listening to Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s words, I felt strange: ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to meet such people? If they encounter supernatural events and need our help, they will also be friends with people like us, right?¡±

    "You're right, you can make friends, but relationships are just like that. In the final analysis, we people don't know how to deal with interpersonal relationships. Look at Luo Fang, he keeps a straight face all day long, and he's dead.  Just like dad, who wants to be friends with him?" Sun Xiaopeng pointed at Luo Fang and said, "There are people who make friends, but not many like you."

    ¡°I¡¯m like this?¡± I scratched the back of my head.

    "Send more than two hundred people to help you deal with those gangsters. You think we don't know about this." Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "Although it is said to be a kidnapping case, in fact, he sent people to help you because of his personal relationship.  Otherwise, how could he, a deputy director of the Public Security Bureau, personally lead a team to help you?"

    I actually understand this.

    "It will be good for you to have a good relationship with him in the future." Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile.

    "Nonsense, Deputy Director of the Public Security Bureau, if I don't have a good relationship with him, how can I have a good relationship with you?" I rolled my eyes at him.

    "Hey, I'm pretty awesome too, okay? I'm in Laoshan and have a very high status." Sun Xiaopeng said unconvinced.

    "You have a high status and are expelled from the school?" I joked: "Then there are really many high-status people in Laoshan."

    "I'm too lazy to talk nonsense with you." Sun Xiaopeng rolled his eyes at me.

    At exactly this time, Deputy Director Wang sent a text message.

    I took a look and found out that Qian Jinyin had a half-sister, but her father had given birth to her outside the home and he didn't dare to take her home. Before Qian Jinyin's father died, he secretly bought her a set.  house.

    Qian Jinyin didn¡¯t know about this either. I guess Deputy Director Wang could find such gossip in such a short period of time. It would be a shame not to work in the gossip media industry.

    I looked at the address and said: "Luo Fang, Jiangbei Yinquan Villa Area, hurry up, let the zombie find it first, kill people, and then you will be in trouble if you find the zombie."

    "You don't need to remind me." Luo Fang said, and the car sped out and drove towards the Yinquan Villa area.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 166 Netizens meet?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Silver Spring Villa is a very high-end villa area, and I only passed by it at the gate before.

    The car drove to the door.

    There are two security rockers standing at the gate, standing straight and motionless.

    We registered at the door for a long time before we were let in. After we came in, I followed the address given to me by Deputy Director Wang and found the door of a villa.

    The lights were on in this villa, and Sun Xiaopeng and I looked at each other.

    "You guys go in, I'll be waiting outside, call me if you need anything." Luo Fang sat in the car with no intention of getting off.

    After thinking about it for a while, I also understood that I would have to trick the girl inside later, make up a random identity, and stay inside. It was better to wait for the zombie to appear.

    "Obviously Luo Fang is too lazy to follow us in to fool people. If he doesn't want to go in, he won't go in. Luo Fang keeps a straight face all day long, and it's not like he is fooling people.

    ¡°But this is Sun Xiaopeng and I¡¯s strengths.

    I winked at Sun Xiaopeng, and he said with a smile: "Let's go, deliver the express."

    With that said, Sun Xiaopeng walked to the door, knocked on the door and shouted: "Send express delivery!"

    There were footsteps in the room, and soon, the door was opened, and someone walked out, an unconventional person.

    Damn it, this girl must be around eighteen or nineteen years old. She has rings on her afro, nose, and mouth. It hurts to look at her.

    This girl is pretty good-looking, but she wears heavy makeup.

    She looked at us with excitement.

    I was confused, why should she be excited if we send a courier?

    Unexpectedly, she turned to Sun Xiaopeng and said, "Luobotou, are you really here?"

    Carrot head?

    "You just sent me a message saying that you were coming to see me, but you didn't expect that you had already arrived. You did this on purpose, maybe you wanted to surprise me." The girl looked at me strangely and asked, "Are you a little turtle?"

    Sun Xiaopeng, who was originally called Luobotou, turned dark and looked unhappy. But when he heard this girl call me little turtle, he suddenly became happy. He pointed at me and said, "Isn't it a little turtle?"

    "Come in quickly."

    As we said that, the girl took us in.

    While she was talking, she led Sun Xiaopeng and me inside. It turned out that Carrot Tou and Little Turtle were this girl¡¯s netizens and played online games together.

    Sun Xiaopeng and I naturally wouldn't expose it. Zhengchou didn't know what excuse to use to stay here. We didn't expect this girl to be so cooperative.

    This villa is quite large and beautifully decorated.

    Sun Xiaopeng sat on the sofa, looked around and asked, "Are you home alone?"

    "Didn't I tell you?" The girl glanced at Sun Xiaopeng strangely.

    "My mother died a long time ago. During her funeral, a cheap dad jumped out of nowhere and insisted on giving me a house, and then disappeared." The girl said.

    Suddenly, this girl glared at Sun Xiaopeng, hit him and said, "Every word you say hurts me. My heart bleeds when I hear it, you know."

    "What's wrong with me?" Sun Xiaopeng asked after swallowing his saliva.

    "You promised to give me five hundred bucks, but you didn't give it to me for several months. You are so heartless. Did you hook up with the beauty in our dance troupe? Is she as beautiful as me?" This girl tugged at Sun Xiaopeng's clothes.  The leader cursed.

    Damn it, these non-mainstream relationships are really complicated. I wiped the sweat from my forehead.

    Then this girl said to me: "Little turtle, you are not a good person. You also hooked up with that little beauty, right? Isn't she just two months younger than me? Isn't she young?"

    "What a fool. I can't keep up with the frequency of conversations with non-mainstream people, and I fall out too quickly."

    "Okay, you want five hundred coins, right?" I winked at Sun Xiaopeng. If this guy goes crazy and drives us out later, and a zombie comes and kills her, I have no problem with it, but if I don't catch this zombie  , it will be troublesome if you try to find it again.

    Sun Xiaopeng was annoyed by the woman tugging on his collar, so he quickly took out five hundred yuan and handed it over.

    "Who wants your money? Am I a greedy person? I asked you to deduct 500 coins, just to see if you really like me." This girl hugged Sun Xiaopeng and said, "As long as you have this intention.  ¡±

    Obedient.

    "Um, eldest sister, don't hug me, I can't breathe." Sun Xiaopeng pushed her away.

    "Oh, are you calling me eldest sister now? You usually call me Huahua." This girl said to Sun Xiaopeng.

    ?"Huahua?"

    "Yes, Carrot Flower, this is the online name you personally gave me. I always like it."

    I couldn¡¯t bear it, so I said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and smoke a cigarette, and you guys can slowly develop a relationship.¡±

    With that said, I quickly ran to the door with my cigarette. As soon as I walked out, Luo Fang appeared out of nowhere and asked, "What's going on?"

    "It's okay. I guess if the zombie doesn't come tonight, Sun Xiaopeng will be driven crazy by that girl." I said.

    ¡°Originally, I thought Sun Xiaopeng was neurotic enough, but now I realize that it was because I had not seen the non-mainstream world. When I saw it, Sun Xiaopeng was simply too normal.

    "I saw you coming out in such a hurry, I thought something happened." Luo Fang breathed a sigh of relief.

    I lit the cigarette and just took a puff when Sun Xiaopeng suddenly ran out.

    "What are you doing out here? If that girl dies, where will we find the zombie?" I rolled my eyes at him.

    "Come on, I'm going crazy." Sun Xiaopeng said: "She kept asking me to carry out the agreement with her. When I asked, what kind of Martian novel was it? Forget it, I can't stand it anymore. I love you to death.  , give me a cigarette."

    I handed over the cigarette.

    Sun Xiaopeng had not yet taken it, but Luo Fang suddenly frowned and said, "Do you smell it?"

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard what Luo Fang said, he quickly threw away the cigarette butt, then used his hands to disperse the smell of smoke around him, smelled it vigorously, and then nodded: "There is a faint smell of corpse."

    "How did you smell it?" I smelled it twice and it smelled like smoke.

    "This ability must be cultivated from an early age. You can't practice it." After Luo Fang finished speaking, he ran into the house.

    Sun Xiaopeng and I also quickly followed in.

    At this time, the girl was sitting on the sofa, playing with her mobile phone. When she saw us rushing in, she frowned and said, "Carrot head, little turtle, who is this?"

    "It's your uncle, Axiu, help me tie her up quickly." Sun Xiaopeng pointed at her and said.

    I gave Sun Xiaopeng a dirty look. We came to someone else¡¯s house and kidnapped her. What a big deal.

    "Second floor, you guys are watching this girl down below." After Luo Fang finished speaking, he already held two daggers in his hands, and I felt slightly nervous. After all, we were dealing with the legendary zombies.

    Seeing Luo Fang running to the second floor, the girl ran over and said, "Hey, who is that guy? He ran to the second floor without saying hello when he came in. He treated my house like a place."

    "Be quiet." I took a deep breath, and then took out a money sword from my bag.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 167 Only ten seconds

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Be careful." Sun Xiaopeng beside him said, "I will protect this girl later, and you and Luo Fang can deal with the zombie safely."

    I rolled my eyes at Sun Xiaopeng, this grandson must have taken the easiest job.

    Now is not the time to argue about this kind of thing. I watched Luo Fang on the second floor slowly walk towards a room.

    As soon as he walked to the door, there was a sudden bang, the door was smashed, an arm stretched out from inside, and instantly strangled Luo Fang's neck.

    Then he flicked his hand hard, and Luo Fang flew down from the second floor, fell to the ground, and let out a muffled groan.

    With a bang, the door was completely smashed, and an unidentifiable corpse slowly walked out from the room on the second floor.

    Why do you say you can¡¯t see clearly?

    His whole body was shrouded in black corpse aura, and his appearance could not be seen clearly. The only thing that could be seen were the long nails growing out of his arms and his blue skin.

    "Ouch!"

    Suddenly, the zombie raised its head and screamed.

    "Don't hesitate, come up!" Luo Fang shouted at me, then he took the dagger and rushed up the stairs. Unexpectedly, as soon as he reached the second floor, the zombie rushed directly towards the non-mainstream girl.

    I quickly took out a Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Lucky Talisman and pasted it on the money sword, and read: Supreme Ying Yuan Zun, who governs the thirty-six heavens, is in the universal transformation of the nine heavens, and transforms into the world of ten directions. The divine soldiers are as urgent as the law.  !  "

    After the money sword flashed with crackling lightning, I rushed up and stabbed the zombie in the chest.

    Before I stabbed him in the chest, I didn¡¯t expect him to grab my arm with both hands.

    His nails dug into my arms on both sides, causing severe pain.

    Now that we are closer, I can also see what this guy looks like.

    His face was purple, and the skin on his face was as wrinkled as the bark of a century-old tree. His eyes were white with no eyeballs, and he had two huge fangs in his mouth.

    They are fundamentally different from the zombies in Hong Kong movies. The most important thing is in terms of momentum. The zombies in Hong Kong movies are ugly at most and used to scare people. This zombie exudes a ferocious aura.

    ¡°Ao.¡± The zombie opened its mouth and bit my neck.

    "Fuck you." My hands hurt terribly. After all, five nails nearly five centimeters long were stuck in my arms, but now was not the time to be afraid of pain.

    I endured the pain, took the money sword, and stabbed it into the zombie's chest.

    But the money sword couldn't penetrate his body at all. When I stabbed him with the money sword, it was like piercing a stone.

    However, the zombie still felt the pain, screamed, and let go of my hand. Without hesitation, I bit the middle finger of my right hand and drew a palm charm while retreating.

    "The heaven and earth are infinite, and the universe is borrowed from the law!"

    After shouting, I slapped the zombie on the forehead.

    But my palm talisman is of no use to him.

    He raised his leg and kicked me in the stomach. He kicked me two to three meters away.

    He fell to the ground, clutching his stomach, feeling severe pain.

    This zombie is not as stiff as in the movie!

    I looked up and saw that the zombie was in front of me, stabbing at my head with its nails, trying to kill me.

    It was really difficult for me to move. He kicked me so hard that I was sore and a bit stumped that I still had the strength to stand up.

    Fortunately, at this time, Luo Fang arrived. He hooked the zombie's neck with his hands from behind and shouted: "Fire Element, Li Huo Jue!"

    Suddenly, his hands were ignited by raging Lihuo. His hands were already strangling the zombie's neck. At this time, Lihuo was roasting on the zombie's neck, causing the zombie to howl in pain.

    Let me go, didn¡¯t this grandson say that he can¡¯t use Taoism?

    I looked at Luo Fang¡¯s arms burning with fire and couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Did this guy lie to me before?  Can I use Taoism?

    "Use your golden needle technique to strike between his eyebrows, quickly!" Luo Fang shouted.

    I endured the pain, and quickly took out ten Zhuyin golden needles from my backpack, spread them flat in my hands, stared at the zombie's eyebrows, and said: "Wherever the golden needle points, there is no trace of evil spirits. Liuhe Chengtai  , Pizan¡¯s magical power. Break, break, break!¡±

    Immediately, the candle-yin golden needle in my hand trembled, and then it flew towards the zombie's eyebrows.

    "Ouch." Unexpectedly, this zombie opened its mouth and spit out a ball of corpse air from its mouth. The ten candle-yin golden needles were engulfedThe group of corpses were so angry that they all fell to the ground.

    And my chest felt tight, and I felt the smell of blood rising in my throat. I opened my mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood.

    "Zhuyin Golden Needle is useless against this guy. This is the Taoist technique left by Yan Chixia. It can't be so useless, right?"

    Thinking about it carefully, is it my own fault for going?

    "Sun Xiaopeng, what are you doing stupidly? Help!" I shouted at Sun Xiaopeng, who was standing stupidly next to me.

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he took out a yellow talisman and shouted: "Ah ah ah, I will fight you to the death!"

    ¡°Stop fucking pretending and show your true ability, otherwise we will all lose our lives!¡± Luo Fang suddenly shouted at Sun Xiaopeng.

    Sun Xiaopeng paused and cursed: "Fuck, I'm really capable."

    "Where is the Sifangweishen? The boss told me that you know how to use it, so hurry up and use it!" Luo Fang roared.

    "I have never used it after learning it." Sun Xiaopeng muttered, then closed his eyes and said: "The mighty power of the East, pollutes the rivers. Green clothes with swords, purify the altar. Hundreds of evil spirits are destroyed, and wood is flying.  . Cut off the old Qi, and the benefits will flow without borders."

    When he closed his eyes and started to recite the mantra, he felt like a different person. He finally said: "Disciple Sun Xiaopeng, please ask the mighty god of the East to subdue the demon!"

    Suddenly, he opened his eyes, and his whole person was different. How should I put it, his temperament.

    The temperament is completely different.

    Then, Sun Xiaopeng rushed towards the zombie, grabbed the zombie's neck, and then smashed it to the ground hard.

    boom!

    Several cracks were created on the ground.

    Damn it, that¡¯s so fierce.

    My eyes widened.

    And Luo Fang panted and took two steps back.

    Sun Xiaopeng punched the zombie in the face.

    Then the zombie screamed wildly and was about to charge, but Sun Xiaopeng slapped him and knocked him to the ground.

    ¡°My God, this is simply hanging up and beating.

    ¡° If I had known that Sun Xiaopeng would be so good at Taoism, I would have fought for my life just now. He is indeed a Taoist priest from Laoshan, and his skills are really great.

    I was still thinking about this when Sun Xiaopeng, who was not far away, punched the zombie lying on the ground twice and then suddenly ran towards me.

    "What are you doing?" I looked at Sun Xiaopeng in confusion.

    As soon as Sun Xiaopeng came to my side, a mouthful of blood spurted out, then he fell to the ground and fainted.

    "This guy can't withstand the power of Dongfang Mighty God's curse for only ten seconds." Luo Fang said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 168 A generous sacrifice

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I looked at Sun Xiaopeng who was lying on the ground with bleeding from the corner of his mouth, and I began to wonder. I thought this guy was so good at Taoism, why was he still such a coward? It turned out that he could only last ten seconds.

    After ten seconds passed, he was no different from a useless person.

    It¡¯s dangerous for this guy to stay here. I turned to look at the girl, wanting her to take Sun Xiaopeng and leave first.

    As a result, the girl fainted and fell to the ground silently.

    At this time, the zombie had also stood up and looked at the girl behind me with a gloomy expression.

    "Luo Fang, think of a way quickly. We didn't get rid of this zombie, but we put our lives on the line here." I shouted to Luo Fang.

    "ah!"

    Luo Fang suddenly half-knelt on the ground, covering his body with his right hand, gritting his teeth and said: "I used Taoism just now, and the evil spirit in my body collided with the Tao energy. I can't bear the evil spirit anymore."

    I am really, is Luo Fang like this again at this time?

    After all the calculations, it seems that I am the only one who has the ability to fight, but my hands and stomach are still hurting terribly. Should I fight this zombie to the death?

    "Damn it, you'll die if you die." I took out a five-handled money sword from my bag. As long as I spread the money sword, I would probably blow up the zombie.

    ????????? When I killed the Night Traveler, I could beat him like that with the Money Sword, so it shouldn¡¯t be any different against this zombie, right?

    Even if the power is not close, I have five handles in my hand, and the number of them can kill it.

    I just feel a little distressed, this thing is not cheap.

    By this time, the zombie had already pounced on the unconscious little girl.

    I quickly untied the rope from the handle and threw a money sword towards the zombie.

    The money sword spread out in mid-air and turned into more than a hundred copper coins, most of which hit the zombies.

    Crackling!

    When these copper coins were thrown on the zombies, firecrackers sounded, and the zombies were directly knocked to the ground by the copper coins.

    It¡¯s really useful.

    Of course, although it is easy to use, I also feel bad. According to my prodigal way, the money swords Yan Beixun has stored may not be able to withstand it for long.

    I haven¡¯t told him yet that I have used his money swords so much. I don¡¯t know how he will react when he finds out.

    Now is not the time to feel sorry for Qian Jian.

    The zombie was knocked to the ground. It struggled on the ground for a while and was about to stand up. I quickly untied another money sword and threw it at him.

    This goes over and over again, and soon, I only have a money sword left in my hand.

    I saw him standing up again and muttered: "Brother Zombie, we are trying our best to protect your descendants. Please give me face. I have smashed four money swords. This thing sells for a sky-high price outside.  Be good, let me hit you with one last blow and you will be immortal. In this case, you are good, I am good, and everyone is good."

    Although he was mumbling in his mouth, he was not slow in his hands. He untied the money sword and threw it at this girl.

    There was another crackling sound, and the zombie fell to the ground again.

    I can see that this zombie must be seriously injured. I guess if there are three or four more money swords, it will be no problem to give him immortality. The key is that I don¡¯t have them now.

    "Luo Fang, don't pretend to be dead, and don't squat there and act cool. Is there anything you can do?"

    I shouted towards Luo Fang, who was still half-crouching and motionless not far away.

    "Don't bother me!" Luo Fang raised his head and said to me.

    I was shocked by him. This guy's eyes turned blood red again, just like the last time he ate the bloody corpse.

    ¡°Is this guy trying to eat this zombie again? I couldn¡¯t help but think to myself, this zombie is incredibly hard and probably not as tasty as the bloody corpse.

    Damn it, I shook my head, what were I thinking? The zombie on the ground was already getting up.

    Luo Fang is currently hopeless. I couldn't help but think carefully about how I could get rid of this zombie.

    After thinking about it for a long time, I still had no clue. I could only ask Luo Fang: "Luo Fang, is there any way to kill this zombie? You don't need to take action. Just tell me how to do it."

    ¡°There are two ways to kill zombies!¡± Luo Fang said without hesitation.

    "The first is to burn it with fire, but this is more difficult. Ordinary fire cannot burn zombies. Lihuo can do it, but I can't use it now."

      I rolled my eyes at him: "You're just talking nonsense when it's not necessary. You're talking about the second option."

    "Use your mouth to suck out the breath from his throat. This method is only useful for such low-level zombies." Luo Fang said.

    "Wait a minute, you mean with your mouth?" I looked at the zombie on the ground and thought that it would be okay if I kissed him with my mouth. This thought made me almost spit out.

    "Just kiss me!" I gritted my teeth and said, and then I quickly took a sip of water from the coffee table. Of course, I didn't swallow it, and then I spit it in Sun Xiaopeng's face.

    Sun Xiaopeng opened his eyes because of my vomiting and asked weakly: "What's wrong? Is that zombie dead?"

    "Brother Peng, that grandson has been beaten to death by me, so I need you to give him the final blow and send him on his way." I squatted next to Sun Xiaopeng and patted him on the shoulder.

    "No, you can give it away yourself. I feel uncomfortable." Sun Xiaopeng shook his head. He was not stupid, and he probably realized that it was not a good job.

    As soon as I saw his appearance, I said, "Hurry up."

    ¡°As I said that, I carried him and walked towards the zombie.

    I simply told him what to do.

    Then Sun Xiaopeng struggled hard and shouted: "No, bro, this is my first kiss, no, Axiu, don't be so cruel."

    "Damn it, you comrade, why don't you have any ideological awareness? This kiss of yours will save all of our lives. Kiss him and you won't lose a piece of flesh." I said and pushed him down on the zombie.  : "Don't blame me, brother, for not reminding you. This guy will recover at any time. You will be the first to die when the time comes. It's up to you whether you want to kiss him or not."

    I really didn¡¯t mean to mess with Sun Xiaopeng, but there is nothing I can do about it at the moment. I can¡¯t do it, right?

    Now that Sun Xiaopeng has decided to do it, let me be honest, I am actually willing to sacrifice myself for this kind of thing, but I have to be the commander-in-chief of this operation. Have you ever heard of the commander-in-chief personally going to the battlefield?  Of?

    Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s face was as ugly as his dead father.

    "You really want to kiss me?" Sun Xiaopeng looked at me bitterly and asked.

    "Can you walk now? If you have the strength to run, just stand up and run by yourself." I smiled and said, "If I don't kiss you, you are the one who will die. It's up to you whether I kiss you or not."

    "Let me make it clear that I didn't force you." I said.

    "I'm going to kiss you if you care about your grandma." Sun Xiaopeng shouted generously, then opened his mouth and kissed the zombie's mouth.

    ¡¾ps: Please give me a monthly ticket!  !  !  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 169 Four Geniuses

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I stood aside, looking at Sun Xiaopeng holding the zombie mouth to mouth, sucking it hard, and thought to myself, this guy is really hardworking.

    This zombie was still struggling hard at first, but gradually, this guy became quiet and stopped making any movement.

    I finally killed this guy, and I still have some lingering fears. The lowest-level zombies are so difficult to deal with. What will happen if I encounter a zombie with red eyes?

    Sun Xiaopeng pushed away the burping zombie, panted heavily, and looked at me fiercely: "Zhang Xiu, you bastard, you tricked me again. If you have the guts, wait and I will beat you to death."

    "Didn't I make a statement before? I didn't force you." I walked to the corpse with a smile. It had begun to rot at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye, and soon a stench came out.

    As soon as Sun Xiaopeng smelled the stench, he opened his mouth and vomited.

    I didn¡¯t dare to continue talking to Sun Xiaopeng. I did trick him just now. I admit it, but there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. It was my first kiss, too.

    Based on the idea that the dead Taoist friend will not die the poor Taoist, we can only let him sacrifice for a while.

    I saw that Sun Xiaopeng had almost vomited. He turned around with red eyes and wanted to deal with me. I quickly changed the subject and said: "Stop making trouble, there is something wrong with that guy Luo Fang."

    "That guy is much better than you and me, so what's wrong with that? You can change the subject on purpose." Sun Xiaopeng pushed me on the shoulder.

    I looked back and saw Luo Fang lying on the ground, surrounded by black evil aura.

    Sun Xiaopeng looked over there and cursed: "Fuck, that's not good."

    Sun Xiaopeng and I hurried to Luo Fang¡¯s side.

    "What should I do?" I asked Sun Xiaopeng.

    "What is this kid doing? He is full of evil spirits. Take him back and show him to the boss." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    Suddenly, Luo Fang opened his eyes and shook his head at Sun Xiaopeng: "No, we can't let the boss know."

    "You kid are looking for death, there is so much evil energy, people will die!" Sun Xiaopeng said and was about to reach out to pull him up, but Luo Fang pushed him away hard.

    I don¡¯t know where to help.

    ¡°After all, I had promised Luo Fang before to help him keep this secret, but if he didn¡¯t take it back and let the boss take action, Luo Fang¡¯s life might not be saved.

    "Here, give me ten minutes. I can seal these evil spirits. If it doesn't work, you can take me away again." After Luo Fang finished speaking, he tore open his shirt, bit his fingers, and began to draw talismans on his chest with blood.  .

    Luo Fang was working there alone, but Sun Xiaopeng looked at me with strange eyes and asked, "Have you known about Luo Fang's situation for a long time?"

    I looked at Sun Xiaopeng curiously: "How do you know?"

    Sun Xiaopeng patted me on the shoulder: "Do you think I'm stupid? You're not surprised at all that Luo Fang became such a fool. If you didn't know about it in advance, how could it be possible?"

    I smiled awkwardly.

    "Since he has seen it all, just tell him."

    Luo Fang had already sat cross-legged on the ground and closed his eyes after speaking.

    I thought about it and started talking about what happened to me on Hainan Yezhu Island.

    After everything was said, Sun Xiaopeng's eyes widened: "No, Luo Fang dares to eat such a thing of unknown origin? There are really some people these days who are not afraid of death."

    "Who says it's not?" I nodded.

    "I have also heard from the boss what happened to Luo Fang in the past." Sun Xiaopeng frowned: "As for the little girl, I asked someone to help inquire about her whereabouts, but I still don't know."

    Luo Fang suddenly opened his eyes and said, "Sun Xiaopeng, if you help me find the whereabouts of the little girl, your life will be my life from now on."

    "Fuck, who cares about your cheap life?" Sun Xiaopeng rolled his eyes at Luo Fang: "Don't worry, you don't have to promise anything, but you also know that it's easier for me to get news about the underworld, but about this little girl,  It¡¯s really hard, you just have to endure it.¡±

    Sun Xiaopeng said, looking at Luo Fang who closed his eyes and said nothing with a bit of hatred, "Damn, after all, he is also one of the four great geniuses of the new generation."

    When I heard the term "Four Geniuses", which I heard mentioned by Dongfang Bo before, I asked curiously: "What are these four geniuses?"

    Sun Xiaopeng stared at me strangely and said: "At first, this was used by us in Laoshan to evaluate the most outstanding young generation of Yin and Yang geniuses from all over the world. It was an internal evaluation, and then it was spread out, and gradually it became a kind of reputation. Every thirty  Once a year.¡±

    "Once in thirty years?" I asked, "Are they all powerful?"Sun Xiaopeng nodded: "Basically, people who were rated as the top four geniuses in the past can now have the ability to defeat a ghost alone. Do you think they are awesome?"

    "Really?" I looked at Sun Xiaopeng in surprise.

    The ghost demon is already at the level of Bai Wuchang and Niu Zongbing.

    "I'm not afraid of your jokes. We in Laoshan have always wanted to place Laoshan's disciples among the four geniuses, but there's no way." Sun Xiaopeng shook his head: "Although we in Laoshan have many geniuses, they are not as good as these guys."

    "Hu Ming from the East is a disciple who is a disciple. He is twenty-three years old this year. What made him famous is that when he was nineteen years old, he asked Master Hu San to become a disciple and ask him to deal with evil spirits." Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "  For this alone, no one can compare with our new generation of disciples in Laoshan."

    "Jining from the West learned the art of divination and was a master of divination. He is twenty-four this year and is famous for being twenty-four. He used to be a charlatan, cheating money everywhere, but he ended up in trouble and was hunted down by countless enemies, but no matter  How about, you can just run away." Sun Xiaopeng said

    "But these are not important. The most amazing thing is that the reincarnation king of the underworld came to the world in person and asked Jining to help him calculate something. I don't know what it was exactly, but after this incident came out, the four major disciples  He has taken up one of the names."

    "Guess what Anwei from the north has learned?" Sun Xiaopeng looked at me and said with a smile.

    I cursed: "I know shit, tell me quickly."

    "She learned the art of corpse training."

    "Isn't this magic?" I asked in surprise: "Can magic also be selected as one of the four geniuses?"

    "Tch, what kind of sorcery is that? That's your own opinion. If you use sorcery to do good things, does that count as sorcery?" Sun Xiaopeng said, "Don't interrupt me."

    "This Anwei is only nineteen this year! She is seventeen years old. Somehow, she managed to create a golden-armored corpse that ranked second among the thirty-six corpses. It was a sensation in the entire Yin and Yang world at that time.  , there are even many old monsters who practice corpse training, and they want to take her as their apprentice."

    Sun Xiaopeng said with a look of longing: "Let me tell you, at that time our leader made a statement. Whoever can be selected as one of the four geniuses will be the next leader. It's a pity that after so many years, no one has been elected."

    "You people from Laoshan are so useless." I couldn't help complaining.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 170 Dream

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Sun Xiaopeng said dissatisfied: "If you go to Laoshan to say this, I guarantee that a lot of people will come out to kill the demons."

    I smiled awkwardly: "I'm telling the truth."

    "Forget it, I have no idea what to do with you." Sun Xiaopeng waved his hand and said, "Actually, we can't blame us in Laoshan. Why do we think there are so many geniuses in China?"

    "What about Dongfang Bo and Luo Fang?" I asked curiously.

    "These two guys, hey, I don't know about Dongfang Bo, and he doesn't have any famous deeds. At most, your senior brother Yan Beixun killed his wife and made him famous. I don't know about those old guys in Laoshan either.  What happened? He was chosen. You think I¡¯m pretty good. Isn¡¯t that awesome? Why wasn¡¯t I chosen?¡± Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "Isn't Dongfang Bo Yan Beixun's apprentice? Did Yan Beixun kill his wife?" I asked with a frown.

    Sun Xiaopeng asked with a smile: "You don't know about feelings yet? But that's right, this can be considered a scandal. Yan Beixun won't tell you about it. At that time, Dongfang Bo got a beautiful monster and wanted to play with shemales.  As a result, your senior brother played a game of slaying demons and killed the monster. Finally, Dongfang Bo betrayed the master in a rage, which caused a big fuss at the time."

    I became silent after hearing this. That¡¯s not right. Based on my understanding of Yan Beixun, he wouldn¡¯t be like this just because his apprentice fell in love with a monster. He should have other hidden secrets.

    "What about Luo Fang?" I asked, changing the subject.

    After all, this is a scandal of our school, and it is not easy to comment on the quality of this matter with others.

    "Speaking of Luo Fang, don't mention this kid. He lived in the mountains for several years. When he came out, he killed demons and ghosts. He fought all the way to Chongqing. Later he met the boss" Sun Xiaopeng said with passion.  .

    Luo Fang suddenly opened his eyes and said, "What nonsense are you talking about? Are you afraid that I will beat you up?"

    "Hey, you're not dead?" Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile.

    "The evil spirit has been sealed by me, but I can no longer use Taoism in the future. If I use it, the evil spirit in my body will rush out." Luo Fang nodded: "In addition, you have to keep this matter a secret for me, and you must not tell the boss."

    Sun Xiaopeng looked at Luo Fang in confusion: "Why do you need me? With your ability, as long as you find the whereabouts of the little girl, it is very easy to rescue her. Why do you have to be contaminated with evil spirits? This thing is not easy to touch.  .¡±

    "The time is still short now. If the time goes on, you will become possessed." Sun Xiaopeng said with a worried look.

    "I am sensible." Luo Fang nodded, stood up and looked around: "Throw that girl into her room, and take out the body and burn it."

    "Hey, why are you bossing us around when we come here? It seems like you are the one who contributes the least." I couldn't help but say.

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, his face suddenly turned pale, and he scolded me: "I'm the one who contributes the most, you two hurry up and get to work."

    ¡°Okay, Sun Xiaopeng has already said this, what else can I say, after all, I am in the wrong on this matter.

    Luo Fang and I threw the little girl into her bedroom, then carried the body outside the house and set a fire to burn it completely.

    During this period, security guards came over to stop us. As soon as the three of us were doused with gasoline and set on fire, we took our things and ran away.

    Those security guards were in a hurry to put out the fire and had no time to chase us.

    After climbing over the wall and leaving the community, the three of us went to the hospital together.

    The wound on my hand caused by the zombie was bleeding all the time. When we were in the car, Luo Fang used a charm to help me remove the corpse poison.

    This kind of corpse poison will not turn people into zombies like on TV, but it will make people die of poisoning and then turn into zombies.

    After working in the hospital for half a night, most of them were skin injuries. The most serious ones were mine, but they were bandaged.

    When we returned to the base, it was already four o'clock in the morning, and there was no one on the street.

    After parking the car, we returned to the first floor of the base.

    I said: "It's okay now, let's get some wine and go out to drink."

    Although it is a milk tea shop, there are still several boxes of wine. The three of us moved a small table to the door, and then took the stools under the table.

    Opening a beer, sitting at the door and looking at the moon in the sky is actually quite pleasant.

    Luo Fang had a worried look on his face. He held the beer without saying a word and drank half the bottle alone.

    "You haven't finished talking about Luo Fang yet, keep talking." I took a sip of wine and asked Sun Xiaopeng.

    Sun Xiaopeng glanced at Luo Fang. Luo Fang didn't look at us. He just nodded and signaled for Sun Xiaopeng to speak.

      "It's nothing to say. Anyway, Luo Fang is famous for his killings all the way to Chongqing. He has killed as many as eight hundred ghosts and demons in his hands."

    "Not that many." Luo Fang suddenly said: "There are only three hundred and twenty-seven mountain spirits and monsters. They are not as powerful as the rumors say."

    I swallowed my saliva after hearing this, killed so many?  Not great yet?

    "At that time, this kid was so jealous that he almost became possessed." Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "Fortunately, our boss is a highly educated monk. After giving him a few words of advice, he became his follower."

    "Why do you want to kill so many monsters?" I asked Luo Fang curiously.

    Luo Fang took a sip of wine and said impatiently: "Because I'm unhappy, is this enough reason?"

    I couldn¡¯t help but look at Luo Fang again. I used to think that he was just boring and liked to act cool. I felt that he usually didn¡¯t hesitate to laugh and seemed to have no emotions.

    "But as long as we are human, we will have emotions and desires. He has not expressed them in front of me before, just because the relationship between me and him is not enough for him to reveal his heart.

    "Hey." Suddenly, Luo Fang turned to look at me and Sun Xiaopeng and asked, "What are you living for?"

    "Such a profound question." I smiled awkwardly and thought about it carefully, but it was Sun Xiaopeng who said: "Make money to pick up girls and marry celebrities!"

    "Vulgar." I rolled my eyes at him.

    Sun Xiaopeng was unconvinced and pointed at me and said, "Oh, let me go. What are you pretending to do? How dare you say you are not like this."

    "Absolutely." I nodded.

    "It's actually quite good to live a more vulgar life." Luo Fang took a sip of wine, holding the bottle in his hand, looking at the moon in the sky and said: "But I don't know what to do in life, the only thing I want to do is,  Just find the little girl.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough?¡± Sun Xiaopeng smiled and said, ¡°Hey, what do you think we will look like in ten years?¡±

    "Ten years later?" I thought for a moment and said, "I guess I have killed General Niu and become a very good teacher."

    "I want to make a lot of money!" Sun Xiaopeng clenched his fists and said with excitement: "Let all the girls want to recognize me as their godfather."

    "I think I might have found the little girl by then." Luo Fang showed a happy smile for the first time.

    "Okay, come, let's drink to our dreams!" Sun Xiaopeng raised the bottle: "I hope we can still drink like this ten years from now, and we will always be brothers!"

    "good!"

    We clinked the bottles and drank the wine in one gulp.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 171 Help?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I have a terrible headache.

    I rubbed my head and opened my eyes in a daze. I couldn't remember how much wine I drank yesterday. Anyway, I drank all the three boxes of wine I brought up. I even forgot how I got to my room.  Clean and tidy.

    Just when I had a headache, Ai Tangtang walked in with a washbasin. She looked at me with disgust: "You guys come back in the middle of the night to drink so much, and you still want me to take care of you. What kind of justice is this?"  !¡±

    I took the towel and wiped my face. I woke up a lot. I smiled and said gratefully, "Thank you, Miss Tangtang."

    "Tch, get up quickly. I have to wash the faces of the other two guys. I really can't stand you. If it weren't for the boss's orders, I would have let you sleep in front of the store all day." After saying that, she took the basin and  Went out.

    I picked up my phone and saw that it was already ten o'clock, and there were seven missed calls, all from Liu Xi.

    I quickly called her.

    "Hey, what are you doing? You're not answering my call." Liu Xi complained on the other end of the phone.

    "I'm sorry, I drank too much with some friends yesterday." I said awkwardly.

    "You said you went to Chongqing to drink with your friends because of something urgent? You made me worry all night, you bastard." Liu Xi scolded on the other end of the phone: "You were so cool all night, and I was worried all night. Do you know  .¡±

    "Ahem, I'm sorry." I was also a little embarrassed, but since she misunderstood that I came here to drink, there was no need to explain to her again, lest she worry.

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tell you anymore, I¡¯m in class, come back early.¡±

    After saying that, Liu Xi hung up the phone right there.

    After putting away my phone, I lay on the bed and stayed in a daze for a while, then got up and walked out of my room.

    The boss was sitting on the sofa, making tea with a smile on his face. He turned to look at me walking out, waved and said, "Axiu, come and sit."

    I sat across from the boss, who handed me a cup of tea: "How was your drink last night?"

    "Ahem, it's okay." I smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re so drunk, why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± The boss said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m a monk, but I¡¯ve never been intimidated by anyone when I drink.¡±

    "Aren't monks not allowed to drink?" I asked.

    "Who said that? There are many girls who are prostitutes. How can I break the habit just by drinking?" The boss said, "Okay, let's get down to business. How was the zombie yesterday?"

    I thought for a while and told the general story of what happened. Of course, I did not tell what happened to Luo Fang.

    After listening to what I said, the boss nodded slightly and said: "You said that in the end, you asked Sun Xiaopeng to suck the breath from the zombie's throat to kill the zombie. Where is Luo Fang? With Luo Fang here, such low-level zombies should be killed  It¡¯ll be easy to solve.¡±

    ¡°Oops, I just don¡¯t know how to make up Luo Fang¡¯s story.

    Fortunately, at this time, Luo Fang walked out of the house and said calmly: "I was a little careless at the time and was injured by a sneak attack."

    "Yes." The boss nodded.

    I quickly stood up and said, "Okay, boss, I should go back to school, so I'll leave first."

    I¡¯m worried that Luo Fang¡¯s affairs will be revealed, so I¡¯d better leave as soon as possible.

    "In such a hurry? Let's have lunch together." The boss said.

    "No, my girlfriend is still waiting for me in Hechuan." After saying that, I returned to my room, took my bag and ran out.

    After leaving the base, I took a taxi. After arriving at the long-distance bus station, I took the bus to Hechuan.

    When I returned to school, it was just noon, and I caught up with the cafeteria for dinner. After I called Liu Xi, I stood at the door of the cafeteria and waited for a while, and then I saw Liu Xi.

    "You didn't drink too much yesterday, did you?" Liu Xi walked up to me and asked with concern.

    "It's okay." I scratched the back of my head: "With my drinking capacity, fucking those guys is just like playing."

    "That is, my master's drinking capacity is not only the best in the world, but also rare in the world."

    Suddenly, Zhang Tian¡¯s voice came to my ears. I turned around and saw that Zhang Tian ran up to me out of nowhere.

    "Let me go. Are you a thief? You sneaked up behind me and made no sound at all." I said.

    "It's obvious that the cafeteria is too noisy. You didn't hear it, right?" Zhang Tian smiled and said, "Master, if you saw anything new when you went out this time, tell me about it."

    Zhang Tian naturally asked about catching ghostsOn the other hand, seeing Liu Xi here, it was not convenient for me to mention this aspect, so I said, "What can be new? Does it count if your master beat down more than a dozen people? If so, I will tell you."  "

    "Come on, I won't listen to your bragging anymore. Master and master, let's live a happy life together." After saying that, Zhang Tian ran away.

    I held Liu Xi¡¯s hand, received the meal, and then went to the second floor, where I saw Liu Xi for the first time and sat down at the table where she was sitting.

    "Come shopping with me sometime." Liu Xi said after taking a bite of rice.

    When I heard this, I immediately became confused. I hate shopping with women. It takes me a long time to choose something. What a big deal.

    "Wait until I have time." I coughed and said, "I didn't go to class yesterday, so I have to make up classes."

    "Alright." Liu Xi nodded.

    ¡°Then the two of us ate and chatted for a while, and then Liu Xi went back to his office to prepare for lessons.

    "She has a much harder time in class than me. She has to prepare everything she wants to talk about in each class in advance. Unlike my physical education class, where students are asked to run two laps before dismissing, how relaxed and comfortable it is.

    When I was walking around campus, I would meet students from time to time, and they would say hello to me, teacher, which made me feel quite embarrassed. Being a teacher is a pleasure.

    With nothing to do, I went back to my class and took a walk.

    I don¡¯t know why Xu Zhi and Zhang Tian, ??two black sheep, got expelled from time to time and the other changed his mind. Anyway, our class is not as violent as before. Although everyone still sleeps on their stomachs in class and does not listen to the class, there are very few  Talk back to the teacher.

    "Teacher Zhang, please come out. I have something to tell you."

    I was a teacher in my class, and someone called me at the door.

    I turned around and saw that it was Director Liu, the guy who brought me to Class 7.

    With a smile on my face, I walked over and asked, "Director Liu, long time no see, what's the matter?"

    "It's like this, Mr. Zhang. I have a nephew who is very talented. He is studying in the police academy and is about to graduate. But it is difficult to be a civil servant now. I heard that you know Deputy Director Wang. Can you help me?" Director Liu rubbed his hands and smiled.  Hehe asked.

    When I heard this, I laughed dryly and said, "Actually, Deputy Director Wang and I don't have a very good relationship. I probably can't help with this matter."

    When Director Liu heard what I said, his smile froze and he said, "Teacher Zhang, don't. In this case, I will bring my nephew to show you when I have time. We will go out to eat and meet each other. If you have a good impression, I will give it to Wang."  If the deputy director says something and the impression is not good, then just pretend that I didn¡¯t say it.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 172 Cheating

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I should have thought of it earlier. If other people knew about my relationship with Deputy Director Wang, this kind of thing would be inevitable.

    I would not be so shameless as to ask Deputy Director Wang for such a small favor. In the whole afternoon, not only Director Liu, but also various teachers from the school came to me. There were probably a dozen of them, all asking me to help.  relation.

    There is no other way. I can only refuse because my relationship with Deputy Director Wang is not very good.

    Fortunately, I rejected a lot of people, so no one came to me after that.

    Days passed like this. I went to class every day, and then hid in my dormitory to practice Taoism. Zhang Tian would often come to my dormitory to learn some Taoism from me.

    And Liu Xi would occasionally let me go shopping with her.

    Soon, two months passed in a flash, and it was the day of the final exam.

    What surprised me was that this guy Zhang Tian actually got seventh place in the whole grade.

    When I saw the results, I was very surprised. Another thing that makes me most proud is that our class¡¯s sports results are the best in the school.

    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, these guys asked me to practice like this, it¡¯s strange that I can¡¯t get good results.

    The last class at the end of the semester was mine. I stood on the podium, looked at the students below, and then talked about things that everyone should pay attention to after the winter vacation, such as not going to the river to play.

    I am actually very annoying, but this is sent under the leadership above, and I must tell the students again.

    After finishing speaking, when I announced that get out of class was over, all the students packed up their things, ran out of the classroom and went home.

    After Zhang Tian waited for everyone to run away, he walked up to me with a smile and asked: "Master, the Chinese New Year is about ten days away. How are you going to spend it?"

    "Go back to your hometown. I haven't seen my dad in almost a year. Go back and see him." I said with a smile, "Don't let your moon magic go to waste."

    "It's definitely not a waste. I've already agreed with my dad to spend the New Year with you." Zhang Tian said with a smile.

    When I heard this, I suddenly became strange: "What's the big deal for your kid to celebrate the New Year with me?"

    "It's okay, my dad happily agreed." Zhang Tian looked at me with a smile: "My dad said that if we have a good relationship with you, our future will be great."

    "Get lost." I thought for a moment, this guy is my apprentice, and there is nothing wrong with following me to celebrate the New Year. After thinking of this, I said: "Hurry up and pack your things, and come back to Chongqing with me later.  "

    Liu Xi had previously promised to formally visit her grandfather.

    ¡°It¡¯s already been packed up.¡± After Zhang Tian finished speaking, I asked, ¡°Do you need to say hello to your dad again?¡±

    "What are you saying hello? Let's just go." Zhang Tian looked more anxious than me, holding my hand and walking out.

    It¡¯s right to think about it. It¡¯s winter vacation, and no one is willing to stay in school as long as they are students.

    When I got back to the dormitory, my things had been packed a long time ago. I picked up the phone and called Liu Xi and asked, but she was packing her things.

    I looked at Zhang Tian standing at the door, and then asked him to go over and help Liu Xi carry things.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Isn¡¯t it a loss if you don¡¯t let him do some hard work?

    Speaking of which, Zhang Tianke has a much better attitude than when I first learned Taoism. Yan Beixun taught me things. I was not very happy at that time, but Zhang Tianze did whatever I asked him to do.  .

    ¡°On this point alone, I am quite satisfied with Zhang Tian.

    When we arrived at the school gate, Zhang Tian dragged Liu Xi's suitcase in front, while Liu Xi jumped up to me with empty hands and said, "I just called my grandfather. He heard that  I'm very happy to have a boyfriend. Let me take it back to show him. When I get to Chongqing later, I'll buy you a set of clothes and then cut your hair."

    Liu Xi held my hand and was chattering beside me about how to improve my appearance. I couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly and didn¡¯t refute, saying she could do whatever she wanted.

    We arrived at the station and took the bus to Chongqing.

    When we arrived in Chongqing, it was already five o'clock in the afternoon and it was already dark.

    "Xiaotian, take the key first and go back to the Chinese medicine shop to wait for me." I handed the gift over and said, "Don't run around, understand."

    "I know." Zhang Tian nodded, helped me take my luggage and took a taxi to leave.

    Liu Xi took me to a shopping mall, helped me pick out a suit, and then went to have my hair styled.

    "Hey, I'm going to see your grandpa,"It's not a blind date. Besides, I've met your grandfather before, so there's no need for this.  "I said a little speechlessly.

    Liu Xi shook his head: "That's different."

    With that said, we returned to Liu Xi¡¯s community. Liu Xi opened the door, took my hand and ran in, shouting: ¡°Grandpa, I brought my boyfriend back, come and take a look.¡±

    Liu Xi¡¯s grandfather, Liu Yongchun, was wearing a black tunic suit and holding a cane in his hand. He was sitting on the sofa and turned to look over.

    When he saw me, his eyes flickered and he said with a smile: "Young man, come and sit down. Xiaoxi, go buy some food and come back and cook."

    "Okay." Liu Xi looked very happy and winked at me: "Have a good chat with my grandpa."

    After saying that, she ran out to buy groceries.

    "Young man, your name is Zhang Xiu, right?" Liu Yongchun looked at me expressionlessly and said, "I don't want to beat around the bush. I don't support your falling in love with Liu Xi."

    I originally had a smile on my face, but when I heard this, I stopped laughing.

    "Old man, please don't. You see, Liu Xi and I are not young anymore. We have free love. You don't agree with that. Then why would you ask her to bring me back?" I looked at Liu Yongchun speechlessly and said.

    Liu Yongchun shook his head slightly: "When you came here before, I should have told you that I didn't want Liu Xi to come into contact with this circle."

    I nodded.

    "I have lived for so many years and I have seen the dangers of this circle better than you. If she follows you, she will not have a good life." Liu Yongchun said, "I can't tell Xiao Xi this. She is a girl who has been stubborn since she was a child."  , so I want you to tell her to break up."

    "Impossible." I said firmly.

    "Mr. Liu, I can protect her." I said to Liu Yongchun.

    "You protect me? With what protection?" Liu Yongchun chuckled: "Let's leave after dinner. Since you don't want to tell Xiaoxi, then I'll tell her."

    "What do you want to tell her?" I frowned and looked at Liu Yongchun and asked.

    "If she were to fall in love with you, I would kill her. I don't believe it. I have nurtured her relationship for more than ten years, which is not as important as falling in love with you for two months." Liu Yongchun said.

    I was puzzled as soon as I heard this, why is this old man still doing this kind of trick?

    I felt a little speechless and said: "Old man, are you cheating?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 173 Breakup

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Liu Yongchun looked at me expressionlessly and said, "I'm not cheating, it's for Xiao Xi's good. If you really like her, breaking up with her is the best choice."

    "Oh, why do you, old man, talk so much nonsense?" I scratched the back of my head and said.

    "I'm trying to persuade you, kid." Liu Yongchun grabbed my collar and said through gritted teeth: "When that girl died, she begged me, and I promised her dead parents that she would never be allowed to come into contact with her.  Anything in this circle! Boy, remember, I am an old man and I have only one life. Even if I die, I will not let her be with you."

    "When I commit suicide, you indirectly killed her grandfather, do you think she will still be with you?" Liu Yongchun said, panting and staring at me.

    I also fell silent. Actually, it¡¯s not that I couldn¡¯t understand what Mr. Liu meant. His son and daughter-in-law both died because of this circle. It¡¯s actually understandable that he doesn¡¯t want Liu Xi to be in contact with this circle anymore.

    "But I feel uncomfortable in my heart. It doesn't matter to him that Liu Xi and I are in love.

    If it had been anyone else, I would probably have slapped him with just a slap on the ear, but he is Liu Xi's grandfather, and there is no way I would quarrel with him.

    Neither he nor I spoke, and we were silent. About twenty minutes later, Liu Xi came back from the door with a smile on her face, carrying the dishes. She took the dishes and said, "Come to the kitchen to help."

    "Oh." I stood up and followed her into the kitchen. As soon as I entered, Liu Xi asked in a low voice: "How was your chat with my grandpa? He usually likes to play chess, how about you go out and play chess with him?"

    "It's useless." I shrugged: "Your grandpa doesn't seem to agree with us being together."

    "Why?" Liu Xi was stunned for a moment.

    I said: "He doesn't want you to have contact with people in the Yin and Yang circle."

    "I'll go give it to him." Liu Xi was about to walk out angrily. I quickly reached out to hold her and said, "No, if you go, you will definitely quarrel with him. Forget it, let's find a way."

    Liu Xi¡¯s mood suddenly got worse, but she still started cooking, and I stayed in the kitchen to help. After all, it would be awkward for me to go out and meet Mr. Liu like this.

    Liu Xi was washing vegetables when she suddenly said: "By the way, why don't you quit the ghost-catching circle? Let's do it together"

    "No, I still have some things to do." I shook my head.

    I still want to kill that bastard Niu Zongbing. How can I quit?

    Liu Xi looked at me curiously and asked, "What's the matter? Tell me."

    I didn¡¯t think too much, so I told him that I wanted to kill General Niu and rescue Tang Xue from hell.

    After finishing speaking, I said: "After I finish these two things, there will be nothing more to do, and it will be okay to withdraw from the circle of catching ghosts."

    "General Soldier Killing the Cow." Liu Xi's eyes widened and he looked at me with an unbelievable look: "Are you crazy? Such a dangerous thing? Is it necessary?"

    "Of course it is necessary." I nodded: "I still can't forget the way Tang Xue looked at me before she died. I must avenge her. What's more, her soul was wrongly accused and sent to hell to suffer."

    "Nizi, you heard me."

    Suddenly, Liu Yongchun walked in from outside the door, pointed at me and said, "This kid is going to do such a dangerous thing. If you follow him, can you live a good life again?"

    "Grandpa, go out, what happened between me and him is none of your business." Liu Xichong said to Liu Yongchun.

    "I watched you grow up. What's the matter? Grandpa doesn't want your wings anymore when they get stiff?" Liu Yongchun said, "Besides, you haven't seen it yet. This kid likes the one named Tang Xue more than he likes you.  "

    "Old man, is it unethical for you to eavesdrop on us?" I complained to Liu Yongchun.

    Liu Yongchun walked up to me and said, "You want to kidnap my granddaughter and do such a dangerous thing. Well, if you two really like me, I won't say anything. But kid, please touch your conscience and say,  Who is more important in your heart, Tang Xue or my Xiao Xi?"

    Liu Xi listened to Liu Yongchun¡¯s words and looked at me expectantly.

    I hesitated.

    I really don¡¯t know about this kind of thing. Tang Xue has such a deep impression on me. As for Liu Xi, as I said before, many times, I subconsciously treat her as Tang Xue.

    "If I lie at this time and say that Liu Xi is important, it will be easy to see, and I don't want to lie on this issue.

    I couldn¡¯t tell the answer for a long time, so Liu Yongchun slapped his thigh and said to Liu Xi: ¡°Xiao.??, did you see it?  It¡¯s not that grandpa is against you being together. I also support your free love, but when you fall in love, you have to be happy with each other, right?  This boy hesitated and didn't dare to say that you were more important. How could I trust you and leave you to this boy's care?  "

    "Speak quickly." Liu Xi looked a little anxious and whispered to me.

    I glanced at the anxious Liu Xi, then at the triumphant Liu Yongchun, shook my head, sighed and said to Liu Xi: "Xiao Xi, I really don't want to lie to you on this issue, and I also have some feelings in my heart.  Chaos, I don¡¯t know who I like more in my heart, but that doesn¡¯t matter, right? Tang Xue is dead, and there is no result between me and her, why do you care about this kind of problem? "

    "You still want to go to hell to play hero and save the beauty when it doesn't work out?" Liu Yongchun glared at me: "Do you really think our Xiao Xi is a fool?"

    As soon as I heard Liu Yongchun¡¯s words, I got very angry. Damn it, this old grandson, I have tolerated him again and again, just because he is Grandpa Liu Xi, but he can¡¯t go too far.

    I pointed at his nose and cursed: "Old bastard, I've tolerated you for a long time, what do you mean?"

    "Xiao Xi, look, he dares to point his finger at me and scold me now. If you marry him, grandpa doesn't know how much trouble he will suffer in the future." Liu Yongchun beat his chest and sighed, "You have to be with him.  I don¡¯t object anymore, and I don¡¯t want to live anymore. Go jump off the building now, lest you follow him and become an unfilial granddaughter.¡±

    Liu Yongchun walked out as he said that.

    Liu Xi hurriedly caught up. I grabbed Liu Xi and said angrily, "Don't worry about him. This old grandson is trying to scare you. Let him jump and see what tricks he can do."

    "Zhang Xiu, don't go too far! My grandfather worked hard to bring me up since I was a child. What do you mean when you scold him as soon as you come here?" Liu Xi turned around, his eyes were red, and he scolded me.

    "What do I mean? What do you mean by asking that old grandson? He has to deal with unforgiving virtues. Bah, I just can't stand him. If it weren't for the fact that he is your grandfather, I would beat him up today.  Kill him." I said what was in my heart in one breath.

    Liu Xi raised her hand and slapped me in the face: "You bastard, let's break up!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 174 Going Home

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "If we break up, let's break up. Who cares? I've beaten every old bastard like your grandfather before." My temper also got worse.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????] When did I live like a grandson? Let this old man tell me again and again.

    After saying that, I took off my coat, threw it on the ground, and walked out directly.

    I vaguely heard Liu Xi crying from the kitchen behind me. I looked back and hesitated in my heart. I wanted to go back and apologize, as if what I just said was a bit too much.

    "You're not leaving yet. Do you want to stay at my house for dinner?"

    Suddenly, Liu Yongchun¡¯s sour voice came to my ears. The old man was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed, looking like a winner.

    "Old man, if you have the guts, don't leave. I will kill you today." I said and rushed over to beat the old grandson.

    "Don't hit my grandpa, get out."

    Liu Xi ran out of the kitchen and yelled at me.

    I took a deep breath, looked back at Liu Xi, and walked out directly.

    After I walked out of the door, I felt extremely depressed.

    Originally Gao Gaoxing and Liu Xi came to see her grandfather, but in the blink of an eye it ended up like this.

    But I don¡¯t feel like I did anything wrong. I even regret it a little. If I had known, I would have kicked this old man¡¯s feet and left directly from the beginning, why would I have put up with him?

    When I walked to the gate of the community, I thought for a moment, then took out my phone and called Liu Xi to apologize.

    It¡¯s hard to fall in love, but it¡¯s impossible to just break up like this.

    After the call was connected, I hurriedly said: "Xiao Xi, I"

    "Zhang Xiu, let's break up. I thought about it carefully. Maybe we are really not suitable for each other." Liu Xi said on the other end of the phone: "I was stupid at the beginning and had to chase you, but I never let you go."  It never occurred to me that we are not from the same world at all.¡±

    "That's what I meant when I called you. You and your grandpa can eat it. When your grandpa burps, I will help him choose a cemetery. It's free." After saying that, I hung up the phone directly.

    Damn it, what¡¯s the matter?

    I was upset just thinking about it. I shook my head and tried my best not to think about these things. I took a taxi back to the Chinese medicine shop.

    At this time, Zhang Tian was giving people medicine.

    As soon as I walked in, he grabbed the medicine and gave it to a middle-aged man in his forties. After leaving, he hurriedly ran to sit next to me and asked: "Master, how are you going to Master's house?"

    "Okay, that's great. Her grandfather likes me very much and even asked me to help him choose a cemetery when he dies." I said angrily.

    Zhang Tian didn't seem to hear what I said was ironic, and smiled: "Oh, I just said, my master is so handsome, how could he not like it, but he asked you to help him choose the cemetery, isn't this a bit  "

    "Damn it, I broke up with your wife, don't mention it." I said, "Her grandfather is nothing. If it weren't for Liu Xi's face, I would have sent him to the hospital to stay for free for a while."

    "What's wrong? Master's wife likes you so much, why did they break up?" Zhang Tian asked with a surprised look on his face.

    I told what happened in depression, Zhang Tian put his arm around my shoulders and said, "Master, it's okay. It's normal for us to break up when we're in love. Like your apprentice, when he passed through the flowers, not a single leaf touched him.  There are so many women, if they hold hands, they can surround our school."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT I didn't expect that they broke up just two months into the relationship, and for such a bizarre reason.

    ¡°Pack your things and follow me back to Dianjiang.¡± I said.

    In fact, there was nothing to pack. We carried everything in a travel bag. We grabbed our things and rushed to the station and got on the long-distance bus back to Dianjiang.

    Zhang Tian was comforting me along the way.

    It would be a lie to say that I don¡¯t feel bad. After all, we have been dating for two months and we have more or less feelings for each other. But now I calm down and think about it, you can¡¯t blame me or Liu Xi for this matter, even the troublemaker Liu Yongchun.  Grandson, in fact, he did nothing wrong.

    "As Liu Yongchun said, Liu Xi and I would definitely not have a good life together, and when Liu Xi was at that time, I had a quarrel with Liu Yongchun, so it was right to side with Liu Yongchun.

    ¡°After all, Liu Yongchun has raised her for more than ten years, so it would be strange if she were on my side.

    And I don¡¯t feel like I did anything wrong. My only regret is that I didn¡¯t beat the old guy.

    Looking at the scenery outside the window, I sighed secretly.

    Back to Dianjiang?, I led Zhang Tian and bought a lot of things in the county town, such as nutritional supplements, fruits, etc. Then I took the things, called a tricycle, and headed to Zhangjiakan.

    When I got home, it was five o'clock in the afternoon. It was almost evening. As soon as I walked to the entrance of the village and got off the tricycle. After paying, some sharp-eyed people working in the fields saw me at a glance and started talking to me from afar.  greet.

    I took my cigarette and greeted the people in the village, while Zhang Tian followed me obediently, carrying a lot of things.

    After finishing my work, I took Zhang Tian to the door of my house.

    "Master, is your yard so big?" Zhang Tian stood at the door and said in surprise.

    "I'm kidding, I will be from a landlord family in the future." I said sternly, "Okay, come in with me and see if my dad is here."

    After entering the house, my dad was making furniture with a gavel.

    "Dad, what are you busy with?" I felt happy when I saw my dad, which diluted the discomfort Liu Xi had brought to me before.

    I haven¡¯t seen him for almost a year.

    My dad was dressed in a standard peasant outfit, wearing a straw hat and a pair of liberation shoes, holding a six-yuan Hongtashan in his mouth.

    "You brat, are you back?" Dad asked with a smile, "Who is behind you?"

    "This is my student." I said, "I excelled in studies and went out to study early, and now I am a people's teacher."

    "Hello, uncle." Zhang Tian said.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost Chinese New Year, why do I come back with you?¡± My dad came over and asked.

    "This boy's family is poor and he lives in a mountain village. The road back to the mountain village was washed away by mud and he couldn't go back. I thought he was pitiful, so I brought him back to celebrate the New Year." I said.

    "Ahem." Zhang Tian coughed hard after hearing what I said.

    "The child is coughing like this, isn't he sick?" My dad said, "You can take him to Dr. Huang in the village later to get some medicine."

    I laughed dryly and said, "It's okay, it's okay."

    "Son, what's your name?" My dad asked Zhang Tian kindly.

    "My name is Zhang Tian." Zhang Tian said.

    "Well, boy, since you have set an example for others, don't play around all day long and be more serious." My dad glanced at the things Zhang Tian was carrying and said, "I don't need these things either. You can find some time to give them to me."  Mr. Wang, please send it over. He has saved your life. If you have time, go see him and bring something with you. It¡¯s a good idea.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 175 Hongxi Village

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I have always respected Mr. Wang Jidao. As my dad said, if it hadn¡¯t been for Mr. Wang, I would have died a long time ago, and I would never be living the good life I am living now.

    "Tomorrow, Dad, please rest. Zhang Tian, ??hurry up and go to the kitchen to make food." I said.

    Unexpectedly, my dad glared at me and said, "He is a guest, so there is no reason for a guest to go to the kitchen to cook. You just take him around and come back for dinner later."

    Zhang Tian couldn't help laughing and said in my ear: "Master, your dad is much more kind than you."

    As soon as I heard this, I wanted to kick him. I went and said it like I usually ask him to do many things. I just asked him to get something for me.

    I rolled my eyes at him and said to my dad, "Dad, I'll take him around for a while first, and then give me a call after you finish cooking."

    After saying that, I led Zhang Tian out, and then led him to walk around our Zhangjiakan.

    ¡°I¡¯m not bragging, there¡¯s no place in Zhangjiakan that I haven¡¯t peed on before, and there¡¯s no place I¡¯m familiar with. After shopping around for a while, a pack of cigarettes started to scatter.

    Zhang Tian said: "Master, you grew up in this place."

    "What if?" I asked.

    "I thought you grew up alone when you were learning Taoism in the mountains." Zhang Tian said, "Aren't all the capable people on TV like this?"

    It seems that there are many like this, such as Luo Fang and Wang Jidao, but I am not an expert.

    After walking around for two times, there was nothing interesting. After returning home, I drank a lot of wine with my father during the meal. After all, we hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time. Then I told him everything I had seen in school and said I would go  Interesting things after becoming a teacher.

    My dad didn¡¯t talk about Taoism with me. I don¡¯t know if it was because he was worried about Zhang Tianzai.

    Early the next morning, my dad went to work in the fields. In fact, I told my dad last night that I would help him buy an apartment in the city so that he could live a good life without having to work so hard every day. However,  My dad doesn't want to.

    After lunch, I thought about it and decided to go see Mr. Wang. I asked Zhang Tian to carry the things, and we went out.

    However, there was no car to ride on when I went out this time. Where can I get a car in the countryside? After walking for thirty minutes, I reached Dianjiang. Then I called a tricycle and drove to the mountain where Mr. Wang Jidao lived.  .

    Although Zhang Tian was carrying a lot of things along the way, I told him old stories about Mr. Wang Jidao and he listened with gusto without complaining at all.

    After arriving at Mr. Wang Jidao¡¯s house, I walked up and knocked on the door. After a while, the door opened.

    Mr. Wang Jidao looks older. He is the kind of person who has most of his body buried in the ground. He is wearing a black tunic suit.

    "Who are you?" Mr. Wang Jidao looked me up and down before saying, "Zhang Xiu, I haven't seen you this year. He has changed a lot. I almost didn't recognize him. Come in and sit down."

    I led Zhang Tian in, and there were magic weapons and talismans hanging everywhere.

    After Zhang Tian came in, I motioned for him to put down his things and said, "Mr. Wang, I bought you something. Look at what's missing at home, and I'll go out and buy it for you."

    "At my age, I don't have enough life, can you buy me some?" Wang Jidao said with a smile.

    I didn¡¯t expect that this old man would learn to joke.

    "Have you gained anything during this year?" Mr. Wang Jidao asked Zhang Tian and I after sitting down.

    "The harvest is quite big." I nodded.

    "It's not that easy to be a demon hunter, right?" Wang Jidao asked again.

    ¡°It¡¯s particularly difficult to be a good person.¡±

    ¡°Come to my door and I will pass on my skills to you,¡± he said.

    When I heard this, I quickly smiled and shook my head: "Mr. Wang, don't be joking. Since I have worshiped the ancestor, how can I join your disciples again?"

    Mr. Wang was probably just joking, so he didn¡¯t mention it again. Instead, he looked at Zhang Tian and asked, ¡°Who is this little guy?¡±

    "Old senior, I am Zhang Xiu's apprentice." Zhang Tian hurriedly said: "I have long admired Mr. Wang's name."

    "Oh, I'm not very capable, and I've learned how to accept disciples. However, your disciple's qualifications are not very good. You can barely learn Taoism, and it is difficult to become a great master." Wang Jidao did not shy away and said directly.

    When I heard this, I felt a little embarrassed. I also knew that Zhang Tian didn¡¯t have much talent, but since he is now my apprentice, I couldn¡¯t help him.

    "When the fate comes, I will naturally accept him as my apprentice." I said.

      "I'm afraid the Taoism of Yan Chixia's lineage is not suitable for him. Let him stay. I will teach him some Taoism to save his life." Wang Jidao said lightly.

    Zhang Tian quickly shook his head: "Mr. Wang, this is inappropriate, I have a master."

    ¡°But I glared at Zhang Tian. Mr. Wang only taught him his skills, and didn¡¯t say that he would be accepted as his apprentice. This kind of good thing doesn¡¯t happen all the time.

    "Besides, old Mr. Wang Jidao won't talk about his skills. He just teaches humane arts. If he doesn't know, he will give me some trouble. I taught Zhang Tian in a daze and blindly."

    "Since Mr. Wang said it, why don't you kowtow to him quickly and thank him." I said.

    Zhang Tian was not stupid. He came to his senses at this time, listened to my words, and understood the meaning. He quickly knelt down and kowtowed to Wang Jidao.

    Although you don¡¯t become a master, you still need to be a master to teach him skills, and you will treat him as a master when you meet him in the future.

    "Besides, since you're here, please help me out." Wang Jidao said to me: "Recently, a family has been pestering me to help, saying that their house is haunted."

    "No problem." I nodded immediately and agreed.

    "You should know about Hongxi Village, right? Go find Wang Dexing there, and leave this kid behind." After Mr. Wang Jidao finished speaking, I was embarrassed to continue disturbing him, so I stood up and was about to leave. Before I left, I whispered in Zhang Tian's ear.  : "Learn your skills from Mr. Wang."

    After saying that, he walked out of Mr. Wang¡¯s house.

    Hongxi Village is a very remote village on the north side of Dianjiang River. I have only heard of it but have never been to it.

    ¡°Before I went, I went back home and took all the ¡®guys¡¯ with me. When I met my dad at home, I also told him that he had to go to Hongxi Village to do some errands and might not come back tonight.

    My dad didn¡¯t ask any questions, he just told me to be careful.

    After arriving in Dianjiang, I took a tricycle to Hongxi Village.

    Hongxi Village is backed by a big mountain and built at the foot of the mountain. This village looks about the same size as our Zhangjiakan.

    After taking the car to the entrance of the village, I saw an old man sitting at the intersection smoking, so I walked up and asked, "Old man, where does Wang Dexing's family live?"

    "Are you looking for Dexing? This is the road. Keep walking and you will see a well. The house on the left is the Dexing family." The old man pointed to this road and said.

    "Thank you." After I said that, I walked into the village and quickly found the address the old man said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 176 A Nest of Foxes

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    This house is quite big, and it is surrounded by a wall from the outside, so we can¡¯t see clearly what¡¯s going on inside. I guess it used to be a landlord¡¯s family similar to ours.

    I walked to the wooden door and knocked. After a while, a middle-aged man in his forties opened the door.

    "Who are you?" The person who opened the door looked at me with a puzzled expression.

    "Is this Wang Dexing's family? I was called by Mr. Wang Jidao to help." I said.

    As soon as he heard Wang Jidao, his face was filled with a smile and he said: "Hello, I am Wang Dexing, please come in, please come in."

    I walked into the yard with him. It was quite big. It looked similar to our house. There were maybe five or six houses.

    "Little master, have you eaten yet? I'll make some food for you." Wang Dexing said with a smile.

    I shook my head, frowned slightly and said, "Don't bother me. What's wrong with your house? Tell me the general situation."

    Wang Dexing took me to the hall, asked me to sit down, and then looked me up and down and said, "Little master, can you solve this problem?"

    When I heard this, I asked: "What? You still don't believe in my ability?"

    "No, no, no." Wang Dexing shook his head: "It's not that I don't believe you, it's just that I'm afraid, little master, that you are not good enough to fight this monster."

    "Tell me." I became curious.

    Wang Dexing sighed and said, ¡°For this matter, I still have to blame my grandfather¡¯s generation.¡±

    Then, Wang Dexing started talking to me.

    It turns out that in the past, Wang Dexing¡¯s family was indeed a landlord family. His grandfather was Wang Zhenguo. At that time, he was considered a typical rich man. What did the average rich man like to do?

    ???????????? Like to take the dog-legged people on the streets, tease women from good families, etc. But as the saying goes, rabbits don¡¯t eat grass beside their nests. Although the Wang family is the rich landlord of Hongxi Village, they will not harm the villagers of Hongxi Village.

    This made Wang Zhenguo feel uncomfortable, so he could only go hunting in the mountains.

    It is said that one day, Wang Zhenguo went up to the mountain to hunt alone. He met a beautiful woman sitting under a tree. She said she was injured. When Wang Zhenguo saw it, he was delighted and hurriedly went up to chat with her. He learned that the woman lived in  On the mountain, I sprained my foot.

    Wang Zhenguo hurriedly sent the woman home with a ticket. After walking for a while, in a wilderness halfway up the mountain, the beauty said that she had arrived home.

    Wang Zhenguo¡¯s original idea was to send this woman home, see that her family was poor, and then send a sum of money to take this beautiful woman as his concubine, but there is no house in this barren mountain.

    While Wang Zhenguo was looking confused, the woman turned into a red fox, got into a fox den, and said thank you to Wang Zhenguo.

    When an average person encounters such a situation, they would just yell, "Monster," and then run away, right?

    ¡°But Wang Zhenguo didn¡¯t know that there was something wrong with the string in his head, so he immediately shouted a monster, found a pile of firewood, and burned down the fox¡¯s nest.

    After burning, just pat your butt and leave.

    When he returned home, Wang Zhenguo didn't take it seriously. Until the morning of the seventh day, all the Wang family's chickens and other animals except humans were dead, even the housekeeping snake at home.

    This is not a trivial matter, it is very unlucky. Wang Zhenguo thought about it carefully and thought of the encounter with the fox demon seven days ago, and then said it out.

    When Mrs. Wang heard this, he almost beat Wang Zhenguo to death.  I hurriedly invited a Taoist priest to go home and practice the ritual.

    One night, everyone in the Wang family hid in the house, not knowing what happened. When they went out the next day, they found that the Taoist priest they had invited fell to the ground and died suddenly.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT?

    The Wang family was completely frightened. They paid an exorbitant price to hire a Taoist priest from Chongqing City. Naturally, the Wang family didn¡¯t know what happened that night. However, the Taoist priest from Chongqing City did not die the next day, but his expression was not the same.  It's good to see. Before he left, he told the Wang family that this was the Wang family's own fault and that he could not destroy these monsters. He only threatened these monsters not to kill anyone.

    Later, every year on the day when Wang Zhenguo burned down the fox den, many fox calls would be heard from the Wang family¡¯s house.

    Because of this, the Wang family has dispersed and moved outside. Only Wang Zhenguo remains here.

    After listening to what Wang Dexing said, I also had a headache. Damn, why are you messing with these monsters? I asked: "Since nothing has happened in these years, why are you looking for me?"

      "Hey." Wang Dexing said: "We have been living outside these years, and we didn't dare to stay in the house left by our ancestors. Until I had a dream the day before yesterday, and I dreamed of a lot of foxes. They said that the day to pay off the debt had come, and they wanted to kill me.  .¡±

    "After I got up, the words "Blood debt and blood payment" were written in blood on the door of my house. Can I not come back and find someone to clean them up?" Wang Dexing said to me anxiously: "Little master, these monsters are very fierce.  I'm afraid you're not moral enough, otherwise I'd better ask Mr. Wang Jidao to come over."

    Wang Jidao?  I am more than half my age, how can I still withstand such a torment?

    I rubbed my temples and said, "Your grandpa must have burned all the foxes in their den to death, and they came to take revenge on you."

    "They are monsters, can they be burned to death?" Wang Dexing asked with wide eyes.

    "In addition to those who have become monsters, there should be ordinary foxes. Besides, even fox monsters will be burned to death if they don't have enough moral character." I said.

    "After those foxes were burned to death, they became ghosts because of their great resentment and sought revenge from your Wang family." I said.

    When Wang Dexing heard this, his face stiffened: "Little master, you have to save your life. My age doesn't matter, but they said they wanted to kill our family. My son is only in junior high school, so he can't die."

    "Don't worry, since I'm here, I can't let them harm anyone. I'll have a chat with them tonight." I didn't know what to say to these monsters from the Taoist priest who came down from Chongqing.  It actually allowed their family to live for so many more years. It stands to reason that these monsters must take revenge directly. Why bother waiting for so many years?

    With many doubts in my mind, I took out my phone, walked outside the door, and called Zhang Tian.

    "Hey, Zhang Tian, ??let Mr. Wang take the call." I said.

    "Okay." After Zhang Tian finished speaking, after a while, Mr. Wang's voice came: "Xiaoxiu, how is the matter?"

    "Mr. Wang, you are trying to trick me. Okay, if you know the details about these monsters, just tell me and let me know." I said.

    "I don't believe what happened in the Dianjiang area. Wang Jidao doesn't know anything about it. I mainly want to know what methods the Taoist priests from Chongqing used to stabilize these monsters.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 177 Red Fox

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Hey, what a sin." Mr. Wang sighed there and said, "The one who stabilized those monsters was actually my master."

    "My master told those monsters that after the Wang family has more children and grandchildren, they will kill more people and get the pleasure of revenge. After hearing this, the group of monsters did not agree at first. They fought with my master and ended up in a draw.  , and then I agreed to what my master said." Mr. Wang said: "My master made an agreement with those fox demons to let them take revenge after sixty years. I originally thought that sixty years would be enough time for these fox demons to fade away.  Unexpectedly, this hatred has no effect."

    I asked in surprise: "Even your master can't deal with these fox monsters?"

    "Well, they are not one fox demon, but a group of them. Now that so many years have passed, they are probably more resentful and more difficult to deal with." Mr. Wang said.

    I went and was really cheated. I immediately felt a headache.

    "You try to persuade me tonight. If it doesn't work, forget it and let them take revenge." Mr. Wang's helpless voice came from the other side: "This is karma. You will not be able to survive if you do something wrong."

    ??????????? But I don¡¯t agree with it in my heart. What kind of karma is it? It was Wang Dexing and his grandfather who burned the foxes to death. It was not Wang Dexing¡¯s fault, so why should retribution fall on him.

    After hanging up the phone, I turned back and walked into the house and said to Wang Dexing: "I will do my best on this matter. I will talk to those monsters in the evening."

    "Excuse me, little master." Wang Dexing said.

    If I call the boss and the others down, there should be no problem in dealing with this group of fox demons, but I still don¡¯t want to call them in.

    I feel like you can¡¯t just go to the boss and the others when you encounter something, right?  If others are not annoyed, I feel annoyed myself.

    Seeing Wang Dexing¡¯s grateful expression, I could only shake my head helplessly and said nothing more.

    I waited quietly at Wang Dexing¡¯s house. Soon, the sky outside also became dark. I found a table at Wang Dexing¡¯s house, placed it in the yard, put a piece of yellow cloth on it, and set up the altar.

    It is also very dangerous to negotiate with these monsters today. If not, we might end up fighting.

    I¡¯m not worried at all. Even if I can¡¯t deal with these monsters, can I protect myself?

    After it gets dark, dogs bark occasionally from outside the yard.

    The door behind me opened, and Wang Dexing came up with a bowl of water and said: "It's hot, little master, come and drink some water."

    I took the water, took a sip, nodded and said, "Okay, go inside the house and don't come out."

    "Then be careful." Wang Dexing looked at me with some worry and said.

    This sentence actually made me feel a little helpless. Brother, do you look like such a loyal person?  When things go wrong, I will definitely run away.

    "It's okay." I nodded, let him go back to the room, and continued to wait.

    Wait, it was midnight, the wind was howling outside, I was wearing a blue Taoist robe, and the cold was a bit unbearable. At about one o'clock in the morning, I suddenly heard the cry of a woman in my ears.  .

    Originally it was a bit late at this time and I was dozing off a little, but as soon as I heard this voice, my head suddenly woke up and I no longer wanted to sleep.

    I swallowed, looked around, then took a breath and shouted: "Xie Sui, come out!"

    As soon as he finished shouting, a fox head appeared on the wall of the yard, and then one by one, a total of eight fox heads appeared.

    These foxes had green eyes and looked directly at me, which made me feel a little scared.

    This is the first time I have dealt with so many monsters. I quickly said: "Everyone, please come down and have a chat."

    After saying that, the other seven foxes had no reaction, but a red fox jumped down from the wall.

    This fox looked very strange and lifeless. He tilted his head and looked at me and said, "Who are you?"

    Its voice sounds like that of a little girl, which sounds quite pleasant at first glance.

    ¡°My name is Zhang Xiu, and I am a demon hunter.¡± I said, ¡°I also know why you are here today, why don¡¯t we have a chat?¡±

    "What's there to talk about?" The fox looked at me with disgust: "We have been waiting for sixty years as promised. Now that we want revenge, do you people still want to stop us?"

    "The hatred between you and Wang Zhenguo has nothing to do with his grandson, so why are you causing trouble for him?" I said, "Even if it's karma, it's none of his business, right?"?? 

    Unexpectedly, the fox actually laughed. She smiled for a while and said: "It seems that you have never let people burn to death. My brothers and sisters and I were burned to death by fire. I swear that we must let people burn to death."  His family was wiped out, and if that stinking Taoist priest hadn't stopped him, I would have taken revenge long ago, so why bother waiting these sixty years?"

    In fact, these foxes are quite moral when it comes to talking about it. They said they would wait sixty years and they would really come here. I feel a little embarrassed when talking about it. They are right. They were burned alive and I jumped out to stop them.  Revenge, there's something wrong with that.

    "When is the time to repay grievances? Why bother? Why don't I send you to reincarnation? I have some relationship with the underworld. When the time comes, you go down and tell me my name, and you are guaranteed to be reincarnated in the next life. But if you kill their whole family, go to the underworld.  After that, I will go to the underworld and suffer." I said.

    Of course, my underworld has nothing to do with it, but as long as I trick these foxes into entering the underworld, is it possible that they can escape back?

    "Go to the underworld and suffer? If we kill people, we have to go to the underworld? But what about you people? You can kill animals like us and still be free and at ease. What's the point?" The fox sounded a little excited and shouted at me.

    I didn¡¯t say anything. I was too lazy to argue with them. I was not reasonable in the first place, and I couldn¡¯t speak to these foxes. I could only sigh secretly and said, ¡°There¡¯s really nothing to talk about?¡±

    "If you really want to use violence, if some of your brothers and sisters are beaten to pieces by me and cannot even be reincarnated, is this a result you are happy to see?" I said.

    As soon as these words were said, the fox's eyes flickered, obviously hesitating.

    Sure enough, the foxes standing with their heads on the wall watching are the weak point of the red fox in front of them.

    "Now that things have happened so many years ago and Wang Zhenguo is dead, why should you still be obsessed with revenge? Why don't you take your brothers and sisters and reincarnate as soon as possible." I persuaded.

    "No!" The fox screamed at me: "You guy, you talk so sweetly, even if your soul is gone, I still want the Wang family to die with us!"

    After saying that, the red fox rushed towards me.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 178 The soul is gone

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    What the hell?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the way, didn¡¯t we agree to negotiate? Why are you going to take action with me in the blink of an eye?

    Fortunately, I have never been worried about this fox. I have been on guard for a long time and hurriedly moved aside to avoid it.

    And the seven foxes that were lying on the wall all rushed towards me one by one.

    I went, I quickly picked up a money sword from the Taoist altar, untied it, and threw it at the group of foxes.

    The money swords spread out in mid-air, and hundreds of copper coins clattered onto the bodies of the foxes.

    Suddenly, the group of foxes fell to the ground and screamed.

    So weak?

    I was stunned for a moment?  How could these seven foxes be so weak that they could force Wang Jidao's master into a tie?

    Thinking of this, I thought to myself, "Oh no, that red fox!"

    When I reacted, there was a burst of yin energy on my back. When I looked back, I saw a woman in red clothes standing behind me, who looked to be only sixteen or seventeen years old. Her face was pale, but her hands were like fox paws, and she was rushing towards me.  I'll catch you soon.

    Fortunately, I still have the money sword. I picked up the money sword on the table and blocked it horizontally.

    The huge force in her hand knocked me back several steps.

    What a lot of strength.

    I quickly took out a Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Lucky Talisman from my bag, then ran to a fox lying on the ground, and yelled at the red fox: "If you dare to do anything again, I will immediately make it lose its soul. Do you believe it?"  "

    The originally menacing red fox suddenly stood on the spot, staring at me fiercely.

    "Sister, please leave me alone, even if your soul is gone, we will take revenge."

    The fox lying on the ground said, and hit the money sword in my hand.

    This group of foxes was frighteningly weak. As soon as it bumped into them, it was immediately beaten to pieces by the power of the money sword.

    I looked at the money sword in my hand and was stunned for a moment. I went, what does this mean?  Learn from the heroic sacrifice of revolutionary martyrs?

    Damn it, that¡¯s too bad, a fox¡¯s soul was shattered on my sword. Isn¡¯t that red fox going crazy?

    As I expected, the red fox, who was standing there without daring to move, saw that the fox was dead and shouted at me: "Fourth, you actually killed the fourth!"

    ¡°Hey, hey, it doesn¡¯t make sense, it hit my sword by itself, it¡¯s none of my business!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but say.

    If only this red fox could listen to my explanation, she would be a ghost. Her beautiful face instantly turned into a fox face, and then she rushed forward.

    I turned around and was about to run away. Suddenly, I felt like I couldn't move my feet. The other six foxes grabbed my feet tightly on the ground.

    "You are looking for death, don't blame me." I took the money sword and slashed at the six foxes several times. Suddenly, all six foxes were stunned.

    But at this time, my neck hurt, and the red fox strangled my neck. Without saying a word, he stretched out the paw of his left hand and stabbed me in the chest.

    ¡°If she had stabbed me this time, I would probably have almost burped my butt.

    Unlike Luo Fang, I can rely on the evil energy in my body to hold on even if I suffer such a serious injury from a bloody corpse.

    I bit the tip of my tongue and spit out a mouthful of blood on the red fox.

    Suddenly, green smoke rose from the place where the blood from the tip of my tongue spit out the red fox, and she also screamed.

    "ah!"

    The hand that was holding me failed, so I kicked her in the stomach.

    The hand holding me loosened up, and I fell to the ground, with a cold sweat on my back. It was too dangerous, and I almost died.

    Now I also know that I can only fight this red fox desperately. Originally there was a way out. If the negotiation was not settled, I could just run away. But now, I have beaten the other seven foxes to death. I am afraid that this red fox is resentful of me in his heart.  Far larger than the Wang family.

    "Go to hell." The red fox clawed at me again, and I quickly got up from the ground.

    Although the speed was fast enough, there was still a stinging pain in the back, and a cut was made.

    I turned around and put a Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Lucky Talisman on her forehead, and said: "Supreme Ying Yuan Zun, who rules the thirty-six heavens, is in the universal transformation of the nine heavens, and has transformed into ten directions. The divine soldiers are as urgent as laws.  Edict!"

    There was a crackling sound, and finger-thick thunder and lightning flashed on her head.

    "ah."

    "Go to hell!" I took the money sword and was about to stab her in the side.? 

    Unexpectedly, this thing suddenly burst out with huge resentment, and she also lay on the ground, gradually turning into a fox.

    A big fox!

    It is one meter high and three meters long. Anyway, I have never seen such a big fox in my life.

    I¡¯ll go and bring the transformed one with me?

    Just by looking at this posture, you can tell that this thing is definitely not simple. No wonder Wang Jidao's master couldn't do it to her.

    This red fox also has a black flame burning on its body. I don¡¯t know what it is, but it just feels quite evil.

    "Death!" The red fox looked at me and roared with gritted teeth.

    I took out ten golden needles and looked at the red fox not far away, feeling quite uncomfortable.

    Speaking of which, this litter of foxes is really pitiful, but it¡¯s of no use.

    "If they are seeking revenge against Wang Zhenguo, I will never stop them. But what does the wrong thing Wang Zhenguo did have to do with his grandson?"  You have to find the right target for revenge, right?

    "Although you are very pitiful, I can only send you to pieces." I am still very confident in the golden needle technique.

    The Golden Needle Technique was left behind by the Patriarch. Who is Yan Chixia?  The treasure he left behind as the number one monster hunter was more than enough to deal with this kind of monster.

    I spread out ten Zhuyin golden needles in my hands and said: "Wherever the golden needles point, there are no traces of evil spirits. Liuhe is clear and peaceful, Pi praises the magic power. Break, break, break!"

    After reciting, these ten candle-yin golden needles also emitted light and started to tremble slightly.

    "Go to hell!" The red fox rushed towards me.

    And ten candle-yin gold needles were shot at the red fox's eyebrows.

    When the red fox was still in the air, these ten candle-yin gold needles passed through its head, and it fell to the ground with a pop and struggled hard.

    After the ten candle-yin gold needles flew back into my hand, I looked at the red fox and shook my head and said, "Wouldn't it be better if you listened to me earlier and reincarnated? What's the point of bothering me now that I've ended up in a state of despair?"  "

    The red fox opened his eyes wide and looked at me viciously: "You humans are full of benevolence, justice and morality. When you learn Taoism, you become 'gods'. When we practice, we become monsters in your mouth."

    "It's natural for you humans to kill us, eat our flesh and blood, and peel our skins to make clothes. But in order to protect ourselves, we hurt you humans, so you have to kill the demons. Is there such a natural principle?  "

    I fell silent, shook my head and said, "No one can say for sure about this kind of thing, no one can say it well, so don't think about it, just rest in peace."

    Then, the red fox gradually disappeared in front of me.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 179 Meeting Luo Yaqian again

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After the red fox really disappeared, I realized that I felt quite uncomfortable.

    ??????????????????????????? I shook my head, and felt a little strange in my heart. Why did I let me get rid of the fox demon so easily when Master Wang Jidao couldn't deal with it?

    I lowered my head and looked at the Zhuyin Golden Needle in my hand.

    Although I have not asked Wang Jidao about the age of his master at that time, he is definitely more advanced than me. The only possible explanation is the candle-yin golden needle in my hand.

    After all, this thing was a family heirloom that Yan Chixia left behind for her disciples and grandchildren.

    "Come out!" I yelled towards the house.

    I know that Wang Dexing must not have slept. In this case, it is strange that he can fall asleep.

    After a while, Wang Dexing opened the door, stuck his head out, looked at the scene in the yard and asked: "Little master, where are those monsters?"

    "I have already destroyed it." I said, but I didn't feel happy at all. On the contrary, I felt a little depressed, an indescribable feeling.

    "Okay! The little master is really good." Wang Dexing rushed to me happily, grabbed my hand gratefully and said, "little master, tell me how much you want, as long as I can afford it, I will definitely give it."

    "No need." I shook my head: "Just give the money to Mr. Wang Jidao. If nothing happens, I will leave first."

    After saying that, I packed up my things and felt a little bad.

    Wang Dexing was extremely happy and quickly called a tricycle from his village to take me out.

    I asked the tricycle to take me to the door of Wang Jidao's house. I thanked him, then walked to the door and knocked on the door.

    After a long time, the door opened. Wang Jidao was wearing a Taoist robe. He looked at me in surprise and asked, "You're back so soon?"

    "It's been solved." I nodded and walked into the house.

    After Wang Jidao and I entered the room, we pointed at the chairs and said, "Let's sit down for a while. You seem to be in a bad mood."

    I sat on the chair and spoke my mind: "Mr. Wang, I killed those fox monsters today, but I am very confused in my heart. I don't even know whether what I did was right or wrong."

    When I met monsters in the past, they basically wanted to harm people. I didn't feel any burden when killing them, but this time it was different. This time, it was obvious that the fox monster was burned alive and was deceived again. I had to wait for six months.  Ten years, sixty years later, when I finally wanted to take revenge, I stopped me again.

    "Does right and wrong matter?" Mr. Wang Jidao looked at me and said, "They are monsters. If monsters want to harm people, they should die."

    "But this is because the Wang family has sorry for them first, and they want to take revenge." I said.

    "These are not important." Mr. Wang Jidao said to me.

    I frowned and looked at Mr. Wang Jidao, finally understanding the difference between Mr. Yin Yang and the demon hunter.

    Mr. Yin Yang is too traditional, so traditional that he doesn¡¯t distinguish between right and wrong.

    This should be the difference in the legendary ideas. No wonder Yan Beixun and Mr. Wang Jidao started to quarrel without politeness when they met.

    Seeing Mr. Wang¡¯s persuasion to me, I didn¡¯t know what to say, so I simply changed the subject and said, ¡°Where is Zhang Tian?¡±

    "He went to bed, and I asked him to memorize Taoist scriptures all afternoon to lay the foundation for learning good and evil, and knowing right from wrong." Mr. Wang said, "Otherwise, if he learns my skills but does evil things, that would be a sin.  .¡±

    I¡¯ll go and ask that boy to memorize Taoist scriptures all afternoon?  Fortunately, he could hold it back. I coughed and felt a little lucky. Fortunately, the person who taught me my skills was a fool like Yan Beixun. If I was asked to recite the Taoist scriptures, I might as well die.

    "It's already late, go to bed early." Mr. Wang patted my shoulder, pointed to a room, motioned for me to rest, and then returned to the room by himself.

    I pushed away the room Mr. Wang pointed out to me.

    This room is actually the room where I used to hide in Wang Jidao¡¯s house every year during the Ghost Festival.

    I looked at Zhang Tian with his butt stuck out, lying on the bed, fast asleep. I closed the door and patted his shoulder.

    Zhang Tian opened his eyes in confusion, looked at me and asked, "Master, why are you back?"

    "How do you feel after memorizing Taoist scriptures all afternoon?" I asked with a smile.

    "It's pretty good." Zhang Tian said this and paused: "I don't know whether I should say something or not. I'm afraid you'll be angry if I say it."

    "Am I such a stingy person? Tell me." I said.

    "Mr. Wang is much more professional in teaching his disciples than you are." Zhang Tian said.

    ?"Isn't this nonsense?" I rolled my eyes at him: "Okay, since you think there is no problem, then continue to stay and study, for half a month first, and just remember to come to my house during the Chinese New Year."

    After saying that, Zhang Tian and I squeezed into the small bed and started to sleep.

    I got up early the next morning. Zhang Tian slept like a dead pig. I got dressed, put my bag on my back, said hello to Mr. Wang and walked down the mountain.

    The weather wasn¡¯t too hot in the morning, so I felt pretty good walking alone on the mountain road.

    Last night, I thought about the right and wrong of that den of foxes for a long time, but to no avail, so I simply stopped thinking about it.

    Since you can¡¯t figure it out, why bother thinking about it? If you do that, you¡¯ll be making trouble for yourself.

    After walking for an hour, we entered Dianjiang County.

    In the morning in Dianjiang County, the fog was quite heavy. There were vendors selling breakfast on the street. Many office workers had already come out and bought breakfast. Then when they saw the bus coming, they rushed over to squeeze in the bus. The only thing missing on this street was,  They are probably students.

    I walked to the entrance of Dianjiang No. 1 Middle School without knowing it.

    Standing at the door and looking inside, this is where I went to school for three years. Unexpectedly, within a few years, I also became a teacher in a middle school.

    Thinking of this, I still feel a little proud.

    I saw a newly opened noodle shop in front of the school. I walked in and was about to call for a bowl of noodles. The waiter here looked familiar.

    I took a closer look, and it turned out to be Luo Yaqian, the goddess that everyone in our dormitory shared.

    Since she was slapped away by Liu Zhiquan, I haven¡¯t seen her in school, and I don¡¯t know where she went.

    Although I didn¡¯t look at each other at first, but we are old classmates after all. I opened my mouth, smiled and was about to speak. Unexpectedly, Luo Yaqian also saw me and said as soon as I opened my mouth: "Zhang Xiu, what are you doing here? I thought you were here."  Liu Da and I are separated and you can catch me? Does a toad want to eat swan meat but doesn't urinate and look in the mirror? Does it have the nerve to find my house? Tell me, how did you find out that my family opened a store here."

    I looked at Luo Yaqian¡¯s menacing look and couldn¡¯t laugh or cry. Although Luo Yaqian is indeed beautiful, she is far inferior to Tang Xue or Liu Xi. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen beauties before, so is she like this when we meet her?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 180 Second Uncle

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Hey, beauty, what's the matter? My home is in Dianjiang, and across the street is the school where I studied for three years. I came back to have a look, and I met you when I came in for a bowl of noodles. How did you know that I was here to see you?  "I asked, looking at Luo Yaqian speechlessly.

    Luo Yaqian said: "Haha, your family is from Dianjiang? I have known you for so long since I was a freshman, how come I have never heard from you? And then you come here by chance? Can you stop pestering me? If it weren't for you, I would have followed  When Liu Da is together, we still have to take a vacation and work with our parents in such a shabby shop?"

    "Why do I feel like you are such a snobbish woman?" I couldn't help but say, "Do you blame me for this kind of thing? You wanted to trouble me first, right?"

    "Get out of here." Luo Yaxi yelled at me.

    At this time, a man and a woman who were in the kitchen at the back came out. Judging by their age, they were Luo Yaqian's parents. As soon as the man came out, he pulled Luo Yaqian and then said to me with a smile: "Little brother, I'm sorry.  My daughter has been spoiled since she was a child, and her temper is not so ugly. Don¡¯t be like her. You are here to eat noodles, right? Wife, hurry up and get a bowl of noodles and treat this little brother to it for free. "

    I was still angry at first, but I have such a bad temper that I could even scold my girlfriend¡¯s grandfather when I got angry, and I almost got angry with her. If Luo Yaxi continues to talk about me, it¡¯s hard for me to guarantee that I won¡¯t beat her up.  .

    ¡°I used to have a good temper because I was incompetent, but now even if I cause trouble, I can settle it with Deputy Director Wang, so I don¡¯t have any burden in my heart.

    "But as soon as Luo Yaqian's father spoke, I wasn't angry anymore. Instead, I felt a little strange. Her father had such a good temper, but why did this daughter have such a bad temper?

    "Dad, he is the Zhang Xiu I told you about. He is the one who ruined my life. Why are you being polite to him? It would be good if you don't hit him." Luo Yaxi yelled at her father angrily.

    "Shut up." Her father glared at her: "No matter how big or small, do you have the final say in this family or do I?"

    "Me." Luo Yaqian opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she swallowed it.

    "No need to disturb me." I was too lazy to stay here any longer, so I turned around and walked out.

    "It's really strange that I can meet Luo Yaqian in my hometown, and I didn't expect that she is from Dianjiang.

    As for her, I have never told her that my family is from Dianjiang, and I don¡¯t want to think about how arrogant she was in the past. Will she listen to what I say?

    I shook my head and had no intention of continuing to wander around the county. I found a tricycle and returned to Zhangjiakan.

    Life in my hometown is quite leisurely. I just lie in bed, watch TV every day, and then wait for my father to prepare the meal and bring it to the bedside to eat. It¡¯s so comfortable.

    When I had nothing to do, I went to the river to fish with some elders in the village.

    The day of the New Year arrived in a flash.

    Early in the morning, I heard Zhang Tian¡¯s loud voice chatting with my dad outside.

    I got dressed and walked out, and there were a lot of gifts, fruits, and nutritional supplements in the living room. This was much more than what we brought back last time.

    "Xiao Xiu, your school treats you very well, and you actually send so many annual gifts." When my dad saw me coming out, he burst into laughter and said, "It's not easy. It's not easy for our family to have an educated person.  "

    I¡¯ll go, where are these things?

    Thinking about these things on the ground with your toes, you can also understand that they cannot be sent by the school. They must be bought by Zhang Tian himself. However, as I mentioned before that he is a poor student, he cannot say that they are sent by himself.  I can only say that it was given by the school.

    I saw my dad was laughing so hard that his face was broken, so I could only nod.

    "You look at it at home. There are so many things. I'm afraid they'll go bad, so I'll send some to the neighbors." My dad said and walked out carrying large and small bags.

    In the past, when our old Zhang family was still landlords, we had the habit of giving things to people around us during the New Year and holidays, but after our family fell into decline, we never did this.

    My dad suddenly thought of giving something as a gift. He must have wanted to show off to the people around him that this was a gift from the school.

    As people get older, it¡¯s normal for their children and grandchildren to show off their achievements. In the past, people in the village would gather together during the New Year to compare their children¡¯s test scores, which universities they went to, what jobs they did, and whether they were pretty.  girlfriend.

    After my dad left, I asked Zhang Tian: "Why did you suddenly buy so many things? By the way, did you give Mr. Wang some?"

    "Don't worry, I asked my dad to call me 20,000 yuan. Master, your family and Mr. Wang together only spent 5,000 yuan. We will spend the rest of the money."?? points.  "Zhang Tian looked at me mischievously, as if he was sharing his father's money and didn't feel sorry for me at all.

    "Come on, you can keep it for yourself. Buy me something and I'll pay it back. Why don't you just give me the money?" I shook my head. Suddenly, footsteps came from outside the door.

    Hey, my dad just went out, why did he come back so soon?

    I walked out and saw that it was my second uncle Zhang Zhen.

    My second grandfather had the ability to do big business outside, so the family had already moved out. He only came back occasionally to pay homage to his ancestors during festivals. My second uncle was the only son of my second grandfather.

    ¡°My second uncle was followed by my cousin Zhang Xiaofeng.

    "Second uncle, are you back so early?" I said to my second uncle with a smile.

    The second uncle nodded lightly, frowned slightly and asked: "The house is so dilapidated, why don't you ask someone to repair it?"

    "It's not poor." I said with a smile.

    Second uncle has always been like this, a little bit looking down on my dad, but I can't get angry, a family is no better than outsiders.

    "Poor? No matter how poor you are, your ancestral home still needs to be repaired. Ask your father to get some money from me after the new year and come back to repair it." The second uncle said.

    I laughed dryly, not knowing what to say, but Zhang Tian next to me was not happy and said: "Are we asking for food? If you really want to build the ancestral house, you can take the money and hire someone to repair it."

    "When our family members are talking, why are you interrupting? Who are you?" The second uncle stared at Zhang Tian and asked.

    Speaking of which, Zhang Tian is my apprentice. He is considered a member of our family and is qualified to take care of these things.

    "You don't care who I am, Teacher Zhang. I don't think your second uncle is a good person. He's a bit rich and has a lot of coaxing energy. It's annoying to look at him." Zhang Tian said.

    I looked at Zhang Tian in surprise. This kid could actually have this kind of ideological consciousness now. Wasn't he this kind of person before?

    It felt really weird to hear such words coming out of his mouth.

    "Second uncle, this is my student. His family is poor. He is coming to our house to celebrate the Chinese New Year. Don't mind." I said.

    "I'm just saying, people who say such things must be crazy because of poverty." After the second uncle finished speaking, he asked, "Where's the elder brother?"

    "Hey, Xiaozhen, you're back. Why didn't you call me in advance?"

    At this time, my dad ran in from outside with a smile and said hello to my second uncle.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 181 True Ability

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The second uncle turned around and saw my dad walking in. He frowned slightly and said, "Brother, it's not like a younger brother is telling you anything. The house is in such a dilapidated state, why aren't you repairing it?"

    ¡°Didn¡¯t it rain heavily some time ago? Some places were washed away. It¡¯s not in the way, as long as you can live in it.¡± My dad walked over with a smile and asked, ¡°Have you eaten? I¡¯ll get some?¡±

    ¡°No need, this time I¡¯m coming back just to pay homage to my ancestral graves, pack my things, and let¡¯s go together.¡± The second uncle said.

    "Okay." My dad nodded.

    I¡¯m a little unhappy. My second uncle¡¯s tone was like giving an order, but that¡¯s the extent of my father¡¯s temper.

    ???????? When my grandfather and my second uncle were doing business together, it was supposed to be divided between them. Later, the two old people passed away, but my father did not want to compete with my second uncle for the money, saying that he was afraid of hurting the harmony.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? To put it mildly, he is a good man, but to put it unpleasantly, he is a fool.

    It was Chinese New Year and I was about to pay homage to my ancestors¡¯ graves. I hurried to the back room, picked up two bags of paper money for incense candles, turned around and walked out.

    My dad was pointing to the pile of gifts on the ground and told his second uncle that they were sent from my school.

    "Yes, by the way, Xiaofeng will take the college entrance examination next year. The goal I have set for him is either Tsinghua University or Peking University. The headache is that I am struggling with which of these two schools is better and don't know where to go." The second uncle said with a smile: "When the time comes  Brother, can you give me a reference?"

    "Okay." My dad nodded quickly and happily took Zhang Xiaofeng's hand and said, "Xiaofeng, take the exam well. When the time comes, you will be admitted to Tsinghua University and Peking University, and you will be honored as Guangzong Yaozu. Your uncle will give you a big red envelope."

    Zhang Xiaofeng was a bit taciturn and didn't like to talk, so he just nodded dully.

    "Xiaotian, take the things and go to the ancestral grave." I handed the things to Zhang Tian.

    At this time, the second uncle said: "Wait a moment, Xiaofeng, go to the car and ask Master Wu to come over."

    When Zhang Xiaofeng heard this, he quickly turned around and ran out.

    ¡°Who is Master Wu?¡± my dad asked.

    When the second uncle said this, he said with some pride on his face: "Brother, this Master Wu is a famous master in Chengdu. I had an accident some time ago, and I happened to meet this Master Wu passing by and saved my life.  , this Chinese New Year, I asked him to come back with me to see the feng shui of my home."

    "Second uncle, you will never encounter a liar, right?" I said subconsciously.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Why don¡¯t you just stay at home during the Chinese New Year and follow your second uncle out to celebrate the New Year?

    "Why are you talking?" The second uncle glared at me: "You can just tell me this. The master will come over later, but don't say such words, otherwise you will offend such an expert, which will be very troublesome.  .¡±

    "cut."

    Zhang Tian next to me whispered.

    I glared at him, hinting him not to cause trouble.

    Come on, after the Chinese New Year, I won¡¯t contact my second uncle for a whole year, so just let him pretend to be cool.

    Soon, Zhang Xiaofeng led an ordinary-looking man in his forties with a Chinese character into the house.

    As soon as the so-called 'Master Wu' came in, he pretended to look around and said, "Zhang Zhen, the feng shui of your old house is not very good."

    When the second uncle heard this, his face became nervous: "Master Wu, what's wrong with my old house?"

    "It's hard to say, it's hard to say." Master Wu pretended to be mysterious and shook his head, then said, "It's better to pay homage to your ancestors first. Don't rush into the matter of the house."

    There were indeed problems in our hometown¡¯s house before, but they were solved by Yan Beixun long ago.

    When someone in our Zhang family died, they were all buried on the hillside behind Zhangjiakan.

    After walking up the hill, my father walked in the front, my second uncle followed, and the rest of us walked casually.

    Before arriving at a tomb, my father and second uncle personally tore up the paper money

    The tomb in front of us is the ancestor of our Zhang family, my grandfather's grandfather. Legend has it that my grandfather was a warlord leader somewhere in Chongqing during the Republic of China. Later, for some unknown reason, he was beaten up by the regular army of the Republic of China and his property was confiscated.  He took some soldiers and relatives back to Zhangjiakan and stayed anonymous.

    Because I had money, I bought nearby land and became a landlord myself.

    And even others in Zhangjiakan don¡¯t know about this matter, only those within the Zhang family know about it.

    After our family finished offering incense, Zhang Tian also offered incense as a junior.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Fu took a stick of incense and was about to light it with a lighter.

    I said: "Master Wu, wait a moment. I heard that experts like you don't need lighters to light incense candles. I don't know if it's true or false? Why don't we open our eyes?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out out out of the gate?

    This Master Wu was invited by his second uncle, so naturally he wanted to see if he had any abilities.

    Master Wu asked strangely: "Oh? What kind of point should I use?"

    "That's it." I picked up an incense stick and waved it lightly with my right hand, and it lit up.

    My second uncle, Zhang Xiaofeng, and even my father were shocked by this move.

    Second uncle and Zhang Xiaofeng had incredible expressions on their faces, while my dad was a little relieved.

    Zhang Tian didn¡¯t care at all, it was just a little trick.

    And that Master Wu looked at me with a smile and said, "Young brother, are you from the same camp?"

    I thought to myself, who is the same as you? If you want to be the same as you, you should at least show some ability!

    But with a smile on his face, he said, "I know a little trick."

    "Pass over the incense candle in your hand." Master Wu stretched out his hand, and I handed it over.

    After he took the incense candle, he shook his hand slightly. Unexpectedly, the incense stick suddenly burned with a bang. In just five or six seconds, the incense stick was completely burned.

    "Master Wu, I was disrespectful just now. I thought you were a liar." I quickly handed over my hand and said awkwardly.

    "Strange, I didn't expect this guy to have real abilities, and the hands he showed clearly couldn't be a rookie.

    Why would such a person follow my second uncle back to his hometown?

    "It's not in the way. Zhang Zhen, since there are people in your family who eat this bowl of rice, why did you ask me to come and see the ancestral home?" Master Wu said to the second uncle next to him with some complaints: "Isn't this embarrassing me?"

    The second uncle apologized quickly, then looked at me in surprise and said: "Xiaoxiu, I didn't expect that you can do such a magic. Stop being a teacher in school and come to work in the second uncle's company. You  You can pick whatever position you want.¡±

    "No, no, Xiaoxiu is an iron rice bowl and cannot be smashed." My dad hurriedly objected.

    I was speechless, what the hell, are you starting to discuss ¡®buying or selling¡¯ me?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 182 Master Wu

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Don't worry, dad, I won't go to work in my second uncle's company." I comforted my dad.

    It's not because my dad disagrees that I don't go, nor is it because I don't want to leave school. It's mainly because I understand the truth that no merit will be rewarded. Although my second uncle and I are related, I haven't seen him treat me well before.  I have so many relatives to arrange work for me.

    Now, as soon as he sees that I know Taoism, he immediately wants me to work in his company. This is very strange.

    The second uncle hurriedly said: "Brother, don't ruin Xiaoxiu's future."

    "Xiaoxiu, since you have this ability, why are you not willing to help the second uncle's company develop?" The second uncle looked at me with urgent eyes and said.

    "Second uncle, it's not that Xiaoxiu won't help you. Since you know Master Wu, it doesn't matter whether I go or not, right?" I said.

    "Here." The second uncle said to my dad and the others: "Brother, you go to pay homage to other ancestors first. I have something to talk with Axiu."

    My dad nodded and glanced at me before leaving. His eyes seemed to say that he wanted to keep his iron job as a teacher.

    To be honest, my dad was right not to go into business. He was too honest and didn¡¯t know how to adapt. How about doing business?  He probably helped count the money after being deceived by someone as cunning as his second uncle.

    "Xiao Xiu, you don't know how hard life has been for my second uncle these years." After my father left, my second uncle sighed and said, "Don't look at my bright appearance, but these days, business is very particular.  It¡¯s a big door.¡±

    I just listened and didn¡¯t interrupt.

    The second uncle said with an angry face: "Now those business competitors are not only robbing business, but they are also killing people. If we ask those evildoers to kill our competitors, we need to ask people in this field to help.  "

    "Master Wu just met me by chance. He saved my life when we first met. I only owe him a favor. If something happens in the future, even if he doesn't help, I can't say anything, but what I'm doing now  Your father and you have a share of the business, and are you willing to watch it be taken away by others?" the second uncle said eagerly.

    When I heard this, I cursed in my heart, bah, we still have a share?  I didn¡¯t know that I knew how to do Taoism before, so I didn¡¯t want to share our money. Even if I had to spend money to repair the ancestral home, my dad would have to go to him to get it, instead of giving it directly now.  It's obvious that they are here to beg for food.

    But seeing how impatient my second uncle looked, I asked, "Second uncle is so anxious. Even if he takes Master Wu back to his hometown during the Chinese New Year, is it possible that someone has already spotted him?"

    "That's right." The second uncle nodded dejectedly: "When I met that female ghost a few days ago, it nearly scared me to death. Master Wu happened to be passing by, and he saved my life. I've been here since then.  I think some business competitor is looking for someone to deal with me."

    "It's a pity that I don't have any clue." The second uncle said, "Xiaoxiu, you really need help with this matter."

    I have heard a little bit about what happened in their business. There are many things done by underworld people. The key is that this group of people will not leave any clues after killing people, and the police will not be able to find them at all.

    Even if you find out who is responsible for the murder, it will be difficult for the police to catch these people.

    ¡°All those rich people like to hire Yin people to do things.

    "Let's talk about this later. Now that Master Wu is with you, there will be no problem in protecting you." After I finished speaking, I didn't bother to continue to argue with my second uncle on this issue, and went directly to my dad.  Run.

    After visiting all the ancestral graves, my dad started cooking when I got home, while my second uncle kindly went to the kitchen with my dad to work.

    Second Uncle¡¯s attitude towards us at this time is a complete reversal from before, but speaking of it, people like Second Uncle are indeed suitable for business.

    As long as he knows when to ask for help, he will definitely put down his dignity and ask in a low voice. From this point of view, it is not without reason that he can do such a big business.

    Zhang Xiaofeng, the guy I watched growing up, is actually not as thoughtful as his father. He is just a bit indifferent and doesn¡¯t like to talk. After he came back, he went into his room and never came out. I don¡¯t know.  What are you doing hiding in there?

    Zhang Tianze put his arms around my shoulders and sat on the chair in the living room and asked: "Master, who is better than Master Wu just now or you?"

    "I don't know." I shook my head. I didn't know what Master Wu showed just now, and I didn't know what the details of that guy were.

    "What are you doing sitting here, little brother?" Master Wu said, walked to me and sat down next to me and asked: "I haven't asked my little master whether you are Mr. Yin Yang or a monster hunter, and who is the master?"??  "

    "I am a demon hunter, from the Yan Chixia lineage." I asked, "Where is Master Wu from?"

    ¡°Mr. Yin and Yang from Zhejiang, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve never heard of my master¡¯s name. How can we, in our lineage, be as famous as your ancestor?¡± Master Wu said with a smile.

    I nodded and did not deny it, but asked: "Since Master Wu is from Zhejiang, what is the purpose of coming to Chongqing this time?"

    "I originally came here for a trip. I passed by your second uncle's house that day and felt something evil inside, so I rescued your second uncle. Later, I was worried that your second uncle was in danger, so I stayed with him and wanted to protect him for a while.  Time." Master Wu said, "By the way, I left something in the car. I'll go back and get it."

    After saying that, he turned around and walked out.

    Suddenly, I saw a tattoo on the dragon bone on the back of his neck.

    This tattoo was twisted like an oracle. When I saw it, I was shocked.

    ¡°As long as a Yin person commits too many evil deeds, the dragon bone will automatically grow a tattoo similar to an oracle bone inscription. This is something that all Yin people cannot avoid.

    I didn¡¯t expect that this Master Wu was actually a Yin practitioner, and a lot of what he told me just now were naturally all lies to me!

    I realized something was wrong, no, something was terribly wrong.

    Since he is a shady person, why did he follow my second uncle back to our old house?

    ¡°If he was hired by someone to kill my second uncle, wouldn¡¯t he just do it directly?

    ¡°And what I can be sure of is that this guy must have evil intentions. If he didn¡¯t have evil intentions, he wouldn¡¯t talk so much nonsense to me.

    I quickly took out my mobile phone and sent a text message to the boss, asking them to ambush outside Zhangjiakan and wait for my call.

    I don¡¯t dare to call to tell you the specific details. No matter what, this Master Wu must have no good intentions for our family. If he calls and lets him hear it, and makes a move in advance without letting me prepare, I may not dare to  Said he could fight him.

    ¡°After this guy found out that I was a demon hunter, he didn¡¯t have any reason to leave, which shows that he is very confident in his ability.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 183 Dark Clouds and Rain

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The boss sent me a text message back, very concise, just one word: OK.

    After seeing this text message, I breathed a sigh of relief, and then my mind started spinning rapidly, thinking about what to do if this guy suddenly took action.

    I was thinking a lot in my head, but in fact only four or five minutes had passed. Zhang Tian next to me saw that I was thinking deeply and asked: "What are you thinking about? Are you thinking so seriously?"

    "I'm thinking about Liu Xi." I said casually.

    At this time, Master Wu also walked to the door and asked with a smile: "Little brother, who is Liu Xi? Come and chat."

    I¡¯m also afraid of arousing Master Wu¡¯s suspicion, so I can¡¯t let him know that I already know that he is a shady person.

    I enthusiastically told him about Liu Xi and me. Master Wu smiled and said, "It's normal for an old man like Liu Yongchun to be tired of this circle. Why should a man worry about not having a wife?"

    "That's right." I laughed dryly, and then asked Zhang Tian to get some wine. I want to have a drink with this guy. It's best to get this old boy down. When he wakes up the next day, I will lead the boss to a bunch of  Man, it would be easy to just capture him.

    What I didn¡¯t expect was that Master Wu shook his head and said that he didn¡¯t want to drink during the Chinese New Year.

    I didn¡¯t dare to force him to do it, for fear that he would get suspicious.

    Fortunately, when I chatted with Master Wu, he didn¡¯t resent me or doubt me.

    I just kept pestering him to talk about life and ideals. After the reunion dinner, Master Wu said he wanted to go out for a walk. My dad happened to ask me to stay and chat, so I didn¡¯t go out with him.

    The whole family was chatting and the atmosphere was quite harmonious. I asked my second uncle seemingly casually: "Second uncle, what is the name of Master Wu?"

    "It's called Wu Yunyu." The second uncle said with a smile, "What's wrong?"

    "No, I just feel lucky to know such a powerful demon hunter like him." After saying that, I looked at my second uncle's expression.

    His eyes did not change at all, and I felt relieved. In fact, what I was most worried about was whether Master Wu was alone or in alliance with my second uncle.

    Although the things my second uncle said before sound true, it may not mean that he and that guy named Wu Yunyu joined forces to deceive us.

    Fortunately, my second uncle didn¡¯t have any other expression when he heard me mention that Wu Yunyu was a demon hunter.

    If he knows Wu Yunyu¡¯s true identity and hears me saying that Wu Yunyu is a demon hunter, his eyes will be more or less confused, flickering and so on.

    "Master Wu is really powerful. When that ghost rushed in, I was frightened. Fortunately, he arrived in time." The second uncle took a sip of wine and said with lingering fear.

    I sneered in my heart, I¡¯m afraid that the ghost was put in by Wu Yunyu to scare him on purpose, right?

    Zhang Tian has always been particularly interested in this kind of thing, but because of my second uncle's tricky appearance before, he didn't have the nerve to ask. Seeing that the atmosphere was much more harmonious now, he hurriedly asked.

    My second uncle also danced and talked about what happened at that time, which made my dad amazed.

    I was lost in thought, wondering what Wu Yunyu¡¯s old grandson was doing when he ran out.

    Go out for a walk and see the scenery?

    Come on, it¡¯s impossible. There must be some conspiracy, but there¡¯s no reason for me to follow him.

    This feeling is honestly very uncomfortable. I know clearly that someone is plotting against me outside, but I can't even go out to investigate.

    "At this moment." Wu Yunyu walked into the hall with a smile from outside the door.

    "Master Wu, come and sit down." I greeted him enthusiastically.

    Wu Yunyu looked at our table with cold eyes and said, "Okay, Zhang Xiu, there's no need to pretend. Do you know my true identity?"

    My face remained unchanged and I pretended to be confused: "What is your identity?"

    "Still pretending?" Wu Yunyu shook his head and said, "Okay, I don't have any hatred against your Zhang family, so hand over the Sanqing Yang-Hua Yang Spear."

    "Three Pure Yang Transformation Spear?" I looked at Wu Yunyu in confusion, really confused.

    "I finally got in touch with Zhang Zhen, and then I waited until all of the Zhang family were together before taking action. This made me wait. I was just afraid that someone from the Zhang family would be exposed and take away the Sanqing Huayang Gun.  ." Wu Yunyu said: "No need to pretend. When your grandfather Zhang Hengchong was a warlord, did he snatch a batch of goods from Chongqing to Zhejiang?"

    "I asked someone to do the math myself, and the Sanqing Yang-Hua Yang Gun is in your Zhang family." Wu Yunyu frowned slightly and said, "Before, I could pretend that you didn't know anything about it, but since your family is from the Yin and Yang Realm,  Then it's impossible not to knowIs it about the Sanqing Huayang Gun?  "

    "Master Wu, this may be a misunderstanding. I really don't know where the Sanqing Huayang Spear is. If I know, I will give it to you because of your life-saving grace." Zhang Zhen said.

    "I have quietly built a magic circle around here. If you are stubborn, I will send all of you Zhang family members to hell today." Wu Yunyu looked at us with cold eyes.

    I go, and for a long time, it is still the disaster caused by our grandfather.

    "Okay, since you said there is, then our ancestral home is here, you can just search it. I am here. It's not that easy for you to kill people so easily, right?" I hurriedly said.

    I didn¡¯t see that magic circle, but I also know that even if I can protect myself by then, the lives of others will be at risk.

    "Besides, I really don't know what's going on with the so-called Sanqing Huayang Spear. I just let this guy find it by himself. If I can find him, I'll just take it away."

    Wu Yunyu snorted: "You want to bluff me? I have searched your ancestral home thoroughly just now, and there is no whereabouts of the Sanqing Yang Huaying Gun at all. Where are you hiding it? Hand it over quickly. Although the thing is good,  But it¡¯s nothing compared to your own life, right?¡±

    I feel a little aggrieved. It¡¯s really painful to feel like someone is forcing you to give something to them even though you don¡¯t have it.

    "Wu Yunyu, don't go too far. Just give up when you see fit. I have informed my friends before. They are ambushing outside this house now. Believe it or not, I smashed a bowl on the ground and a crowd of people immediately rushed out to attack you.  ?" I threatened, holding up the bowl.

    I remember that people in ancient times liked to play games like throwing bowls as signals.

    But Wu Yunyu didn't care: "Oh, do you really think that anyone can enter the magic circle I set up? The number of people in the world who can break my magic circle can be counted with a slap."

    He said these words very eloquently. As soon as he finished speaking, suddenly, outside the hall door, Luo Fang, the boss, and Sun Xiaopeng, who was holding Mao Dacai, walked in and looked at the situation in the hall.

    "What? Just now we saw a magic circle suddenly appeared in your house. We were worried that something might happen. Come in and take a look. Is it not in your way?" Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile.

    The boss, with a frosty face, said to Wu Yunyu: "One, two, three, four, there are four of us who can break your magic circle. The world is really small, Wu Yunyu!" (Remember the website address: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 184 Fire Stick

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    What I didn¡¯t expect was that when Wu Yunyu saw the boss appear, his face looked like he had seen a ghost, and he yelled: "Impossible, how come you are still alive, how is it possible!"

    "Oh? Are you surprised that there is something that you, Que Yue, don't know about?" The boss said, "Do it and send him to death."

    "Roar."

    Suddenly, the cat Dacai, who was still in Sun Xiaopeng's arms, jumped out and instantly transformed back into his true form, a giant cat that was always exuding evil aura.

    It rushed up, without saying a word, opened its huge mouth, and bit Wu Yunyu directly on half of his body, and then bit hard, Wu Yunyu was bitten off at the waist.

    Only half of his body fell to the ground, and blood spilled all over the ground.

    ??Wu Yunyu died like this?

    And when my dad and the others saw Wu Yunyu¡¯s death, their faces turned pale, especially my cousin, and he started vomiting when he opened his mouth.

    At this time, Mao Dacai vomited out the upper half of Wu Yunyu's body again. Wu Yunyu's upper body looked cleaner. It was covered with light yellow liquid. It was not known whether it was Mao Dacai's saliva, but he died.  All of them looked in disbelief.

    The boss glanced at the people behind me and said: "Take it out and bury it. Remember, deal with it cleanly, otherwise I'm afraid there will be trouble. If someone finds me later and asks about Wu Yunyu's whereabouts, tell them that Wu Yunyu will leave tonight."  , it¡¯s okay if we haven¡¯t met each other since.¡±

    "Otherwise, you will get yourself into trouble." The boss said.

    I realized that this matter was not simple, so I asked my dad and the others to pack up the things here. Then I dragged the boss and the others out of the house and asked, "Boss, do you know him?"

    "We had some interactions before." The boss nodded slightly and said, "He is a member of the Queyue organization, and he has a relatively high status in the Queyue organization."

    "Missing Moon? Are all the Yin people inside?" I asked curiously.

    "Yeah." The boss said, and asked a little strangely: "But why did he come to you? Logically speaking, you can't have any conflicts with Queyue."

    I told Wu Yunyu about the Sanqing Huayang Spear.

    After the boss heard this, he was not the only one, but even Sun Xiaopeng and Luo Fang beside him had surprised looks on their faces.

    "The Sanqing Huayang Spear is in your shabby house?" Sun Xiaopeng asked in disbelief.

    "Have you all heard of this?" I asked.

    "When I was very young, I heard the elders of Laoshan talk about it all day long, saying that they wanted to find the Three Purities and Twelve Weapons." Sun Xiaopeng said: "The Sanqing Huayang Spear is one of the Three Purities and Twelve Weapons."

    I asked: "Listen to the name, is it left behind by Sanqing?"

    "Shit, listen to me." Sun Xiaopeng continued: "It is said that these three pure and twelve weapons appeared in ancient times. I don't know when they came out. According to legend, these twelve magical weapons are extremely powerful. Later,  Some people named these twelve magic weapons the Three Purities and Twelve Weapons, which have something to do with the Three Purities and make them look more noble."

    "Originally, half of the three pure and twelve weapons were in the hands of me, Laoshan. Although the others were spread out, it was clear who had them in their hands. But at the end of the Qing Dynasty, the world was in chaos, and these magical weapons were missing, or  Stolen, or even taken away by force by warlords and the like, and used as vase decorations." Sun Xiaopeng sighed: "Even I, Laoshan, only have three pieces now."

    When I heard this, I was like, damn, I¡¯m getting rich. From what Sun Xiaopeng said, that Sanqing Yang-Hua Yang Gun is definitely a good thing!

    "Let's go to my house quickly and help find the baby." I pulled them and walked into the house.

    They don¡¯t have the slightest intention to refuse. I guess even if I don¡¯t invite them, they will look for it themselves. Although our relationship won¡¯t snatch my things, they still need to experience this legendary thing, right?

    Then, we started a treasure hunt in my old house.

    One night, after my dad and the others buried Wu Yunyu¡¯s body, they saw us looking for something. They had heard Wu Yunyu mention the Sanqing Huayang Gun before, and then they started looking for it.

    We, a large group of people, turned the old house upside down, but we couldn¡¯t find the so-called Sanqing Huayang Gun.

    Until the next morning, it was already dark, but we couldn't find it. A group of us, except Mao Dacai, were sitting in the hall. I couldn't help but wonder whether my grandfather had brought it into the field as a burial object.  ?

    Thinking of this, I couldn¡¯t help but think, if I were to dig my ancestor¡¯s grave, would my father beat me to death?

    My dad was tired all night, so he went to the kitchen to cook some porridge, and all of usWhile sitting at the table drinking porridge, Mao Dacai, who didn't know where he was running, suddenly walked into the hall dragging a black stick with his mouth.

    We looked at the stick that Mao Dacai dragged in.

    I remembered this stick correctly. It was kept in the kitchen, right?

    It does look like a gun. It is two meters long, black and rusty, just like a fire stick. When I was a child, I occasionally used this iron stick to play with my friends in the village and pretended to be Sun Dasheng.  game.

    "Brother Cat, do you want to say that this is the Sanqing Huayang Gun?" I swallowed my saliva and asked.

    Mao Dacai nodded and said nothing.

    I¡¯ll go, where¡¯s the promised baby?  How could the Sanqing Huayang Spear, with such an awesome-sounding name, be just such a rusty fire stick in front of me?

    I walked up and picked up this fire stick. I weighed it and found that it was slightly heavier than an ordinary iron rod. But to say it was a treasure would be a stretch.

    "You'll know if you try it, Luo Fang, try to chop it with your dagger." The boss said something to Luo Fang.

    Luo Fang understood, stepped forward, took out his dagger, and slashed hard at the fire stick twice. Unexpectedly, it only made two dinging sounds, and the fire stick did not show any cracks.

    "It's really extraordinary." Luo Fang frowned slightly and said, "My two daggers can't cut iron like clay, but they can cut ordinary iron without leaving any traces."

    "This should really be the Sanqing Huayang Gun." A bitter smile appeared on the boss's face: "These Sanqing and Twelve Weapons are all good treasures. I don't know who made them look like this. I guess they just don't want them to be too conspicuous.  ."

    "I originally wanted to find this thing and ask you to borrow it for a few years. But, ahem, Axiu, you can keep it and use it slowly." Sun Xiaopeng coughed dryly. Seeing my ugly face, he said, "Don't show your face."  You have such a bitter face, this is a treasure, a treasure!"

    Damn it, where¡¯s the gun we promised?  When I was a child, I admired spear-wielding heroes like Zhao Yun. After hearing about the reputation of the Sanqing Huayang Spear, I fantasized about becoming a good spear, and then with one spear in my hand, I could imitate Zhao Yun and kill seven in and seven out among the monsters.  Extremely majestic.

    But now, what is a fire stick used for?

    Is it possible that every time I encounter evil spirits, I take out this stick and yell: Give me a stick?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 185 Practice marksmanship

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The boss looked at me with a bitter look on my face and comforted me: "You don't have to be so discouraged. This Sanqing Yang Huayang Spear is not an ordinary treasure. Even the magic weapons left by your Yan Chixia lineage are incomparable to this thing."  , although it looks a bit ugly, but it might be very powerful."

    "Luo Fang, if you have nothing to do in the past half month, just stay and teach Xiaoxiu some spear skills." The boss said: "Since we have found the Sanqing Huayang Spear, we will leave first."

    After saying that, the boss took Sun Xiaopeng and Mao Dacai away. When he left, Sun Xiaopeng patted me on the shoulder with a cheerful face and said, "Come on, little comrade, Brother Peng takes good care of you."

    After they left, the second uncle told me all morning, asking me to leave with him and go to work in his company. I naturally refused. Then the second uncle took his cousin and left at noon, regretfully.

    Zhang Tian stayed with me until the afternoon, and then I asked him to go to Mr. Wang Jidao's house and continue learning Taoism.

    After everyone left, only me, my dad and Luo Fang were left at home.

    After they left, Luo Fang asked my dad, "Uncle, I wonder if you have any long sticks at home so I can teach Zhang Xiu some martial arts skills."

    My dad found another wooden stick for Luo Fang, and he took me to the backyard.

    After sitting in the backyard and standing, Luo Fang looked at me expressionlessly and said, "The gun is the king of weapons. Do you know anything about guns?"

    I always liked cold weapons like guns, so I said, "I know that the main ways to use guns are: stabbing, stabbing, beating, attacking, wrapping, circling, blocking, taking, throwing, pointing, poking, dancing, etc."  "

    "You're talking about performance marksmanship, right? I don't know that kind of marksmanship, I only know how to kill people." Luo Fang said with a wooden stick: "I attack, you defend!"

    ¡°As he said that, he started fighting with me with a wooden stick.

    This fire stick was not only ugly in appearance, but also heavy. I could barely fend off a few of Luo Fang¡¯s attacks, and soon I was stabbed in the chest countless times by Luo Fang¡¯s gun.

    "No, it's not fair. The stick in your hand is lighter than mine." I couldn't help but throw the fire stick on the ground and said.

    "Simple." Luo Fang threw the wooden stick over, and I caught it subconsciously. Luo Fang picked up the fire stick from the ground and said, "You attack, I defend."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??

    After practicing for about an hour, I was already very tired. Anyway, I could either let Luo Fang attack and defend me, or I would have to turn around.

    ¡°Lao Luo, you¡¯ve been teaching me for a long time, but I feel it¡¯s useless.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    After an hour of hard training, I still didn¡¯t meet Luo Fang, which made me feel a little unhappy and a little surprised. This guy Luo Fang is really a damn all-rounder. He has good kung fu, is handsome, knows how to use daggers, and can also  Can shoot.

    Some people may wonder, catching a ghost and practicing kung fu?  Is Kung Fu useful in dealing with ghosts?

    Before me, I would definitely think about it, but there were more things I experienced, and I deeply understand the importance of good skills.

    To deal with ghosts, your skills may be useless, but monsters and zombies are more useful. To put it simply, if you run out of talismans and have skills like Luo Fang, you can directly fight with the zombies. If you were like me,  Yes, besides waiting to die, I am still waiting to die.

    "You think these things are easy to practice?" Luo Fang asked.

    "I know it's not easy to practice." I nodded and said, "But if you ask me to do the basics, I will just fight you stupidly. There is no technical content at all, and I won't do any basic skills such as squatting."

    "Crouching on horseback?" Luo Fang burst into laughter: "Do you believe those things made up by martial arts novels to deceive people?"

    "What is a gun? Is it just like the showmanship of those martial arts competitions? Every move is designed?" Luo Fang looked at me with sharp eyes and said: "Remember, learning a gun is just to kill your opponent, no matter it is  Demon or human, what's the use of those tricks?"

    "But is it useful to practice blindly like this?" I couldn't help but ask.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you know if you try it?¡± Luo Fang said.

    For the next half month, Luo Fang dragged me to the backyard to practice fighting with him every day. Apart from eating and sleeping, I practiced almost every moment. I wanted to rest, but Luo Fang forced me to practice.  , it was really unbearable pain, but later on, I got used to it.

    Although I was a little tired, it was really rewarding. I clearly felt that I could barely fight Luo Fang with this fire stick.

    Of course, Luo Fang letsThe ingredients of ? are relatively large, but they are much improved than before.

    ¡°And when you use this ¡®gun¡¯, it doesn¡¯t move as rigidly as before, but is much more flexible.

    Half a month and two days away, school is about to start, and learning marksmanship will naturally come to an end. Before Luo Fang left, he also warned me to practice marksmanship every day. Even if I don¡¯t have time, I can just wave the gun around a few times.  It¡¯s okay to go down.

    The first day of school was coming soon. I packed up my things, said goodbye to my dad, and went to Mr. Wang Jidao¡¯s house to pick up Zhang Tian.

    During this period, Zhang Tian would occasionally call me to report on his study progress. Of course, his talent is no better than mine, and his current ability is barely enough to deal with a wandering ghost.

    But Zhang Tian was so happy that he would ask me from time to time when I was going to slay demons and take him with me.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With his current abilities, he can still slay demons?

    When I left this time, I was still carrying a long stick.

    Of course, it was wrapped with a piece of white cloth on the outside and placed on the back.

    Zhang Tian and I took a bus and when we returned to Hechuan, it was already three o'clock in the afternoon.

    As soon as we got off the bus, Zhang Tian excitedly told me that he wanted to go home. Judging from his excited expression, I guess he didn't miss his father, but wanted to go back and show off his skills.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless, and whispered to him: ¡°Just show your dad the Taoist skills, remember not to show them in front of other people.¡±

    "Master, do you think I like to show off?" Zhang Tian said with a smile on his face.

    I couldn¡¯t help but be speechless. What does it mean to look like or not?  It's obviously fine.

    "However, anyone who has learned such an ability may have this kind of virtue, so I simply didn't bother to care about it. After telling him to get out of here, I took a taxi back to school.

    I don¡¯t know what to do when I see Liu Xi later?

    Are you trying to explain to her and reconcile?  Still ignoring her.

    The more I thought about it, the more entangled I became. I couldn¡¯t help but hate that old guy Liu Yongchun. Damn it, what are you messing around with?

    After returning to school, I did not go back to the dormitory. Instead, I went to the female teacher in the dormitory next to Liu Xi and asked if Liu Xi was back.

    As a result, I was told that Liu Xi had resigned.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 186 History Teacher

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I had already guessed that this might be the ending. Liu Xi came here to teach, to put it shamelessly, just because I was here. Since they had broken up, she had no reason to stay.

    Although the truth is clear, when I actually heard the news, I still felt a little melancholy, a little empty in my heart, as if something was missing.

    ¡°After all, she was my first love in the true sense, and I didn¡¯t expect that she wouldn¡¯t give me any chance to save her.

    With a sigh in my heart, I walked back to my dormitory and carefully hid the fire stick under the bed.

    I still have a small farmer mentality. In fact, even if this fire stick is placed outside, few people will pick it up except for the waste collectors.

    But I know this is a treasure. Even though it doesn¡¯t look like a treasure at all, I feel a little uneasy when I put it in a conspicuous place.

    He threw it under the bed, then pulled two suitcases and put them under the bed, blocking the fire sticks and then he felt relieved.

    Then there were various things.

    Don¡¯t think that the beginning of school is easy. I have a lot of things to do. I have to notify all my classmates and correct the summer homework that was handed in.

    Damn it, even though there is a copy of the correct answer next to it for checking, it is still very hard work. After working for a while, I am very tired.

    Then the next day was the opening ceremony. Principal Zhang stood on the stage and talked a lot of nonsense. Other leaders of the school also spoke. He stood there all morning. Fortunately, it was cloudy. Otherwise, let alone this group of students, I would  Got heat stroke.

    In the afternoon, I will collect various books, arrange seats for the new semester, or collect various materials fees from students.

    Speaking of which, the only advantage of our class is this, it¡¯s not short of money!

    When it came to the fees to be paid, no one in our class was vague, and they all happily agreed.

    Why do you think they will be happy?  Let me calculate some accounts for you. For example, if the school charges 100 for books, these guys dare to tell their father that it is 1,000, and then the net profit will be 900.

    Teachers in other classes are not having it as easy as me. Many students in the class from poor family backgrounds have to be pressed for payment, or some kind-hearted teachers help to buy them with their own money.

    I am very pleased that the young men and young ladies in our class finally have something that satisfies me.

    Then he got impatient and stood on the podium and said a lot of high-sounding nonsense, such as how the teacher is very happy to see you, the teacher misses you very much, loves you to death, etc.

    After the school officially started, I went to work with peace of mind every day, and asked Zhang Tian to come to my dormitory to teach him something in the evening.

    Ahem, in fact, it is more appropriate to say that it is teaching rather than discussing. Zhang Tian is more familiar with some theoretical things than I am, such as the heavenly stems, earthly branches, Feng Shui and Bagua.  I didn't dare to interrupt, for fear of letting Zhang Tian know that I didn't understand.

    Of course, even if Zhang Tian knew that I didn¡¯t understand, he wouldn¡¯t think anything of it, but I was unhappy!  It would be embarrassing for a master to know more than his apprentice.

    Only when it comes to actual combat, will I show my strength and say to Zhang Tian like a veteran: "Dealing with evil spirits is very simple, just do it, don't be timid!"

    After the discussion is over and Zhang Tianhou is sent away, I will practice my marksmanship for a while. After I am covered in sweat, I will take a shower and go to bed.

    ????????????????????????????? I will go out for a drink with a few other physical education teachers, and my life will be much more comfortable.

    However, in the second month of school, an extremely terrifying thing happened. The horror was so terrifying that it could be called heartbreaking.

    It¡¯s not that some evil spirit has appeared. If God allows me to be destined for such a disaster, I would rather encounter an evil spirit.

    That day, I was happily letting students run laps while I sat under the shade of a tree and took a comfortable nap with Red Bull. An unknown director came over and informed me that I would switch to teaching history in the future.

    When I heard it, what the hell?  I am not allowed to teach physical education classes anymore.

    "Physical education class is so easy. You don't have to do anything. Now let me teach history. The only history I know about is the Three Kingdoms."

    And this understanding only comes from the novel Romance of the Three Kingdoms.

    Can I tell a novel story as real history?

    At that time, I almost resisted with death, which was quite strange. With my relationship with Zhang Tian, ??it was impossible for Principal Zhang to embarrass me like this.

    Later I realized that there were two reasons.

    First, after the news about my good relationship with Deputy Director Wang came out, people from the school came to me for help.?I agreed, although I don't hold a grudge, but I definitely don't feel happy in my heart.

    Second, when the history teacher in our class told the story of the Three Kingdoms period a few days ago, the students asked him to tell the story of Zhao Zilong's seven entries and seven exits. As a result, the history teacher criticized Zhao Zilong at that time and said that Zhao Zilong was not powerful in history and was just a novel to embellish.

    At that time, we got into a fight with people in our class.

    ?????????????????? Before this, these students would have probably started to fight, but now they are just quarreling, which is a bit of a face-saving gesture.

    The history teacher was in his sixties and was about to retire. He was a bit stubborn about history and was immediately sent to the hospital out of anger.

    ¡°After other history teachers heard about this, no one was willing to teach students in our class, so the school leaders all suggested that I be a history teacher.

    Although Principal Zhang is the biggest leader of the school, the school does not belong to him alone. He certainly cannot refute anything that everyone agrees on, so they changed me to a history teacher.

    And I was informed that I would have to teach my class¡¯s history class tomorrow.

    For this reason, I didn¡¯t let Zhang Tianlai discuss Taoism with me all night. I took the history book sent to me by the school and read it hard, thinking about what I would talk about tomorrow.

    Teachers are not an easy job, ahem, of course, except for physical education teachers.

    Teachers who teach normally like this need to prepare lessons, such as what to teach in a lesson and what to teach.

    Then control the pace of class. There is a certain amount of time to teach something.

    Having a headache, I rubbed my head and looked at the dense history in the book, such as which prince conspired to rebel, which prince murdered his brother in a certain year and month for what reason.

    In the afternoon of the next day, the first class was history class. I walked into my class with a book in my hand and said with a dark face: "You are all very good, aren't you? Have you made me the history teacher?"

    "Don't I miss you anymore?"

    "Teacher Zhang, hurry up and tell us the story of Zhao Zilong's seven entrances and seven exits."

    I listened to the group of guys making noises and cursed: "Okay, let's be quiet in class. As for Zhao Zilong's seven in and seven out, that's a novel. According to me, Zhao Zilong can at least kill seventy in and seven out."  Ten out is the right number.¡±

    "well said."

    When everyone in the audience heard my words, there was a burst of applause.

    Suddenly, I suddenly felt a sense of joy and satisfaction in being a teacher. I am called a talent. I can teach history in arts and physical education in martial arts. It is really hard to find an all-round talent like me even with a lantern.

    ¡¾PS: I recommend a good book "Eternal Demon King", written by Bloody Tang Dao. It is a pretty good fantasy novel. If you are short on books, you can take a look.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 187 Principal Zhu

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Soon, class began.

    I have completely forgotten all the things I planned to talk about before. Of course, this is not because I am disrespectful, but because these students change the topic too easily. If you tell them about the Three Kingdoms, they will talk about the Romance of the Three Kingdoms and the Tang Dynasty.  In the court, it was about who was better, Qin Shubao or Yuchi Gong.

    "When it comes to the Han Dynasty, we have to debate whether Liu Bang is smarter or Xiang Yu is more powerful, and we chatter endlessly.

    The key point is that I can¡¯t say anything about them, because this is to use the imagination of the students and discuss history, which is a normal discussion session in the classroom. Of course, the students¡¯ voices are a bit loud, and from time to time they will use a lot of swear words to talk about life.  attack.

    Soon I joined the battlefield and went to the canteen to buy more than 30 kilograms of melon seeds and peanuts, and then asked the squad leader to take the cadres to distribute them. I also kept some, eating melon seeds and chatting with these guys.

    "Teacher, do you think Xi Shi is really beautiful?"

    "How do I know? It's probably not that bad anyway."

    "Teacher Zhang, can Qin Shubao defeat Guan Yu?"

    "Shit, how can Qin Shubao be so powerful about the second master?" I cursed while eating melon seeds.

    The class ended happily. As soon as the get out of class ended, Director Liu stood at the door of the classroom with a dark face.

    I turned around and saw Director Liu standing there, and said with a smile: "Director Liu, why are you standing outside with such an ugly face? Are you not feeling well? Come in and eat some melon seeds and chat."

    Director Liu directly dragged me out of the classroom and said in a low voice: "Teacher Zhang, my God, you are going to teach the students history class, not teach them to eat melon seeds. In this hot day, you can eat so much without fear of getting angry?"

    "That's right, I didn't think about that." I yelled at Zhang Tian in the classroom: "Zhang Tian, ??go to the canteen and pick up two boxes of mineral water. After one class, I'm almost dying of thirst."

    "Okay." Zhang Tian ran downstairs in a hurry.

    Director Liu said angrily: "Teacher Zhang, you can't do this. How can you teach like this?"

    "Innovation, Director Liu, do you know what the spirit of innovation is? Before Andersen invented the light bulb, who in the world knew how useful it was. Look at my teaching methods, which may seem unreliable, but they can actually make students feel relaxed.  , Pleasure, isn¡¯t that enough?¡± I said with a smile.

    Director Liu rolled his eyes and said, "Brother, Edison was the one who invented the light bulb, and Andersen was the one who told fairy tales. With your level, how dare you teach history class?"

    When I heard this, I became angry and cursed: "Old Liu, this is not interesting for you. It was the people above you who arranged for me to teach history. OK, I obey the leadership's decision-making and just teach. Now you dislike my teaching."  What do you mean if your level is not good?"

    I also muttered in my heart, wasn¡¯t Andersen the one who invented the light bulb? Is it really Edison?

    No matter who invented it, I put my arm around Director Liu's shoulders and said with a smile: "Director Liu, I don't think it's better than this. If you arrange for me to go back to teach physical education, nothing will happen."

    "No, no, no." Director Liu quickly shook his head and said, "I just arranged for you to teach the history class, and now you are transferred back. Doesn't this seem like our decision-making was muddled? Even you can't save face."

    When I heard that there was no chance, I was a little speechless, but I quickly thought about it. I will teach like this in the future. It will be better to be in this classroom with the air conditioner blowing and chatting with the students than to be outside in the sun and teach physical education hard.  The class is strong.

    When Director Liu left, he also told me a few more words, just to teach well and leave me opportunities for promotion and salary increase in the future.

    I watched Zhang Tian leading two male classmates back with mineral water, so I waved, and Zhang Tian asked the two classmates to carry the water back to the classroom. Then I led him to the public toilet of the school, took out a cigarette and handed it to him.  Gen went over and said, "Do you know why the school suddenly transferred me to be the history teacher? There can't be no reason at all, right?"

    After hearing what I said, Zhang Tian frowned slightly, as if he was thinking about something.

    As soon as I saw the boy¡¯s expression, I knew he knew this, so I kicked him in the butt and cursed: ¡°Hurry up and tell me, master, don¡¯t you want to tell the truth?¡±

    "Master, it's not that I didn't tell you. It's your own fault." Zhang Tian said.

    The reason for the incident has something to do with the people who asked me for help.

    I made those people feel uncomfortable. There happened to be a history teacher who was so angry that he refused to attend our class. Through the help of Vice Principal Zhu of our school, he suggested that I become a history teacher.

    Hearing Zhang Tian say this, I couldn¡¯t help but ask who Vice President Zhu was.?Because that guy has never asked me to do anything before.

    After asking, I learned that Vice Principal Zhu teaches Zhu Hongtao, who is in his thirties and has just come to our school this semester. He is considered a parachuted leader.

    "This guy can be the principal in his thirties, so his relationship must be unusual. I don't know why. I learned from Zhang Tian that as soon as Principal Zhu arrived at the school, his words were very directed at me, and he seemed to be particularly dissatisfied with me.

    When I heard this, I could only touch my nose helplessly. Thinking about it carefully, the other teachers were all conscientious, and it seemed that I was indeed a bit different. After all, Principal Wang and I have a good relationship, and others generally would not target me.

    ¡°But Principal Zhu came down from the air and always wanted to use others to establish his power, and then he seemed to target me, the ¡®black sheep¡¯.

    I was a bit dumbfounded. I just asked a few teachers to go out for a drink. Who would I be harming?

    "Master, do you want me to recruit two ghosts to scare him?" Zhang Tian asked with an idea.

    "Come on, it's just you?" I shook my head: "Forget it, there's no need to scare him with Taoism. After all, he's the leader. Let him go. Just don't go too far. Now that I'm a history teacher, my life is pretty easy.  , right?¡±

    Zhang Tian nodded. It seemed that they preferred me to take the history class.

    The next morning during recess, all the students in the school finished their radio gymnastics, and Principal Zhu came on stage.

    Principal Zhu looked to be in his thirties, very thin, energetic, and obviously full of ambition. He took the microphone and said: "Next, I will name and criticize the teacher of Class 7, Grade 2, Teacher Zhang Xiu, for wearing a  Students eating melon seeds have extremely bad effects."

    "Yes, it's too bad. After one class, I got angry and got acne at the corners of my mouth." Zhang Tian stood behind me and said with a smile.

    "Shut up." I turned around and rolled my eyes at him.

    "Such a teacher has no professional ethics and no spirit that a teacher should have. Teacher Zhang Xiu, please come up and give a deep review to all the teachers and students in the school." Principal Zhu looked at me with sharp eyes, a look of hatred.  Iron is not like steel.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 188 Hot Pot Storm

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????rrhanax offends me and makes me a history teacher.

    I laughed secretly in my heart, and then walked on stage casually.

    ????????????????????????? If I were to go on stage to give a speech, win an award, etc., of course I would walk in an upright manner, but now, I can walk however I feel comfortable.

    "Teacher Zhang Xiu, you are a role model and you don't walk properly." Principal Zhu took the microphone, pointed at me and said, "Such people are the worms in society. As far as I know, you should be in your junior year of college, right?"  Is it possible to become a teacher in our school?"

    I also found a microphone and said, "Brother, no, Principal Zhu, you are in your thirties, right? Who did you find to become the principal of our school?"

    "Nonsense." Principal Zhu glared at me: "Who is telling you this now? I ask you, why do you lead students to eat melon seeds in class? Is it still like a class?"

    "The students are hungry, why don't I give them food? If two of them starve to death, Principal Zhu will be responsible?" I asked with the microphone.

    "You fart, are you lying to children? Can you eat melon seeds when you are hungry?" Principal Zhu cursed through gritted teeth.

    "Principal Zhu is worried that the students will not have enough to eat. Zhang Tian, ??go out to buy something. We will have hot pot in the classroom this afternoon." I said.

    "good!"

    The classmates in our class suddenly started shouting and cheering below.

    "You're fooling around." Principal Zhu looked at me and yelled.

    "You fart." I said, "Do you really think you are a principal and everyone has to compliment you? Nowadays, everyone is equal. It makes sense for a principal to abuse his power and let me, a good teacher who is considerate of students, be criticized.  ?"

    "Principal Zhu doesn't give me face, and I'm too lazy to give him face. The worst he can do is fire me, and I don't rely on this to make a living."

    "It's unreasonable! You're a teacher, but you use vulgar language."

    "Compare yourself to your mother and become a principal. What the hell are you pretending to be?"

    As I spoke, I asked the students below: "How is this couplet correct? Do you believe that I am uneducated?"

    The students below were all smiling, and so were the other teachers, especially Principal Zhang, who was sitting below, smiling happily.

    Zhang Tian told me yesterday that Principal Zhu thought he was the principal. When he came to the school, he was dictating all kinds of things. Not only Principal Zhang didn't like him, but also the other vice principals and directors of the school didn't like this person.

    "Okay, okay." Principal Zhang came up and said at this time: "How polite is it to quarrel in front of the students? Teacher Zhang used to be a physical education teacher. He is a real person. It's okay to talk like this. Principal Zhu, you are our  The leaders of the school are still quarreling like this, what¡¯s the big deal?¡±

    Principal Zhang¡¯s words were a bit too obviously biased. Even though I am so thick-skinned, I had to cough several times to hold back my laughter.

    But Principal Zhu was so angry that his face turned red, he did not continue to speak, and walked away angrily.

    Principal Zhang patted my shoulder meaningfully and whispered in my ear: "Get off quickly."

    I laughed, ran back to my class and stood in front of the team. Then Principal Zhang said a lot of nonsense before disbanding.

    Back in the classroom, the old ladies in our class looked at me with stars in their eyes and looked in admiration.

    A group of male classmates gathered around me and said.

    "Teacher Zhang, you were so handsome just now."

    "Teacher Zhang, if you give the order, a group of our brothers will definitely go up and help you beat up that guy named Zhu."

    "Teacher Zhang, is it true that we will eat hot pot in the afternoon?"

    I was surrounded by these guys. I couldn¡¯t laugh or cry, and I cursed: ¡°Eating hot pot in class? It¡¯s a shame you guys can think of it. Is that okay? I was just saying it angrily. This way, we can go out to eat at noon and I¡¯ll treat you.¡±

    "Long live Teacher Zhang!"

    The group of guys roared excitedly.

    "Okay, teach me a lesson, otherwise the hot pot at noon will be gone."

    After saying that, I walked out and had to give history lessons to other classes.

    "As for other classes, I didn't continue to eat melon seeds. Even if it was a disaster for my own class, it was better not to hurt these flowers of the motherland.

    ¡°Anyway, the students in our class are basically all second-generation officials, so they have nothing to worry about.

    I asked them to study by themselves, and then they sat under the air conditioner and played with their mobile phones. This day was really comfortable.

    Soon it was noon and I returned to my classGo up and lead a large group of students out without being stopped by the guard. The security guards at the door are all in their twenties and have returned from the army. I usually play with them. I handed a few cigarettes and led the students.  Just walk to the hotpot restaurant opposite.

    There were more than fifty people sitting at seven or eight tables, and everyone was drinking, punching, and eating in a lively manner.

    I didn¡¯t drink. After all, I still have to pay attention to my image as a teacher. Halfway through the meal, four soldiers suddenly walked in from outside the door. They were all wearing military uniforms. The leader looked twenty-five years old, and the others looked like they were twenty-two or three-year-old.  .

    The two of them walked directly towards me, and the soldier in his thirties asked me, "Are you Zhang Xiu?"

    ¡°It¡¯s me, is there anything wrong with you?¡± I asked strangely, as if I had never interacted with anyone in the army.

    "That's right, tie him up and take him away." The twenty-five-year-old soldier said calmly.

    "Wait, what do you mean?" I stood up and asked.

    The four male students at the table all carried wine bottles and surrounded the four soldiers.

    They didn¡¯t seem to expect us students to be like this. They all frowned and looked a little scared.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Are you a superman? If you are hit by more than 20 wine bottles, you will have to go to the hospital even if you don¡¯t die.

    ¡°Brother Bing, there must be some reason for arresting people, right?¡± I asked.

    "Military secrets cannot be shared with anyone else," the soldier said.

    If they come to invite me politely, I will definitely go with them. Even if they don't tell me anything, I guess they have encountered a supernatural incident and need my help to solve it. But now, if they want to tie me up, they won't  Might be a good thing.

    Zhang Tian walked up carelessly, pointed at the soldier with a wine bottle and said, "Hey, soldier, who are you trying to scare? Military secrets? Hey, do you have any relatives in our class who are officers in the army?"

    Immediately, four or five students spoke.

    He said that his uncle was a regiment commander in the army, or that some uncle was a division commander somewhere.

    I heard sweat stains on the foreheads of these four soldiers.

    "Let's go!" The soldier snorted coldly, turned around and left.

    "Explain clearly who asked you to come. If you don't explain clearly, you will be sent to the hospital." I said quickly.

    It¡¯s uncomfortable to be remembered, especially when I don¡¯t know who is going to deal with me. It¡¯s even more uncomfortable.

    "Damn it, what are you doing to them?" Zhang Tian said angrily.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 189 Liu Xi¡¯s request for help

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "We are soldiers, how dare you fight us?" the leading soldier shouted at the surrounding students.

    The result was a group of ridicules.

    "I'm going to do it. Is it great to be a soldier?"

    "When I was a child, I was raised by my uncle who was my teacher."

    "You soldiers can just come and bully our teachers and then walk away? There is no such truth in the world."

    After I fell behind in counting, I said: "Brother, you and I don't know each other, so we have no grievances. Please tell me who asked you to deal with me, and let you leave immediately."

    "I'm sorry." The soldier shook his head.

    Zhang Tian took a wine bottle and smashed it on the soldier's head, and then more than twenty beer bottles flew at the four of them.

    The guys in our class were really unambiguous. They rushed up and threw chairs and other things at the four soldiers.

    Other onlookers around picked up their mobile phones and called the police, and the group of female students were not idle either. They were all calling their families, saying that they were being bullied while eating out.

    I was a little bit dumbfounded, feeling that things were getting a bit big.

    After beating them for several minutes, I hurriedly stepped forward and pushed them away and said, "Okay, don't beat them to death, otherwise things will get serious."

    "Don't worry, Teacher Zhang. We have experience in fighting. We can't die or be disabled. They are all skin injuries." Zhang Tian said standing next to me with a smile.

    When I saw it, the four soldiers were lying on the ground, covered in blood and miserable.

    ¡°They refused to tell me before I beat them. Now that I¡¯m beaten like this, they won¡¯t tell me if I continue to ask. I waved my hand and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s take them to the hospital.¡±

    Zhang Tian and the others would definitely not carry these four people to the hospital. The owner of the hot pot restaurant hurriedly asked the waiter to go out and stop a car to take these four people to the hospital.

    After a while, two policemen came. The two policemen saw a pool of blood on the ground and came up to ask what happened.

    "It seemed like someone had said hello in advance. The two policemen were polite and asked a little bit. Then they didn't dare to arrest anyone, so they turned around and left.

    After something like this happened, none of them had the intention to stay here to eat. After I paid, I led them back to school.

    After something like this, I also understand that if you have nothing to do, don¡¯t take these guys out to play. They are all a group of fearless guys, and they may cause some trouble in the future.

    On the way back, Zhang Tian asked from the side: "Teacher Zhang, you don't need to ask. I can guarantee that it was Principal Zhu who found someone to deal with you."

    "You think I don't know?" I rolled my eyes at him.

    As soon as Zhang Tian heard what I said, he said, "You know why you had to ask who it was just now."

    "You kid, can you use your brain when doing things? Just because we had a quarrel in the morning, and then someone asked me for trouble in the afternoon, I went to beat him up. This is not tenable at all." I said: "If you let me  If they tell me that Principal Zhu is looking for someone to deal with me, then it will be easy, and I will have an excuse to stop him from beating Principal Zhu."

    Zhang Tian curled his lips and said, "Tch, if you want to beat him up, I'll call him to the rooftop for you. How can there be so much trouble?"

    "You guys, don't you think about things in your head?" I waved my hand: "Okay, go back quickly, prepare, and go to class. I will figure this out myself."

    ¡° Actually, I don¡¯t want to have a bad relationship with my immediate boss. It will be very troublesome for me to wear small shoes in the future.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Principal Zhu is so crazy that he insists on causing trouble for me.

    I thought about it carefully and realized that Principal Zhu was probably not just trying to establish his authority. He wanted to trip up Principal Zhang. Since I had received Principal Zhang¡¯s attention when I first came to school, he naturally wanted to think of something to do with me.

    ¡°Principal Zhang knows my relationship with Deputy Director Wang, and is happy to see Principal Zhu cause trouble for me.

    Damn it, these people are always fighting for power and gain, and they are annoying to death.

    I took out my cigarette and took a puff while walking on the playground. Suddenly, my phone rang. I picked it up and saw that it was Liu Xi calling.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This girl remembered to call me.

    It made me a little excited, but I still held back my excitement, picked up the phone, and asked in a calm voice: "Hey, Liu Xi, what's the matter?"

    "I, I want to ask you for help." Liu Xi stammered there.

    "It seems that we have nothing to do with each other." I felt quite happy when I heard that Liu Xi asked me for help.I'm happy, but I can't just help if she asks me to. First I have to think about it, then act hesitant, and finally help him. This is in line with the logic in my mind.

    Then Liu Xi was moved by me and took the initiative to cry and ask me to get back together.

    Thinking about what happened next, I felt so happy.

    But what I didn¡¯t expect was that Liu Xi heard what I said and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡±

    After saying this, I meant to hang up the phone.

    "No, no, no, miss, I'm just joking, you should just say what happened." After I finished speaking, I secretly cursed myself for being spineless.

    "My grandfather was taken away." Liu Xi said.

    "What? You are coaxing me? If you don't arrest a beautiful girl like you, why arrest a bad old man?" I was so happy that I almost shouted that he was caught well, but after all, I was still on the phone with Liu Xi, so it wasn't too much.

    "Those were not ordinary people. As soon as they entered the house and waved at me, I fainted." Liu Xi said: "When I woke up, my grandfather was gone."

    After hearing this, I frowned and said, "It's a bit difficult to deal with. Those people are not simple. Don't worry about it. Your grandpa is very old and has only one life left. If they want to kill them, just kill them. I will help your grandpa choose a Feng Shui land  ¡­¡±

    "Zhang Xiu, forget it if you don't want to help." After saying that, Liu Xi hung up the phone.

    I looked at the phone call that had been hung up, and felt a little dumbfounded. Forget it, who asked me to be a bitch, so I quickly called Liu Xi again.

    If it was a normal quarrel, Liu Xi would definitely not answer my call too quickly, but as soon as the phone rang, it was answered. Obviously Liu Xi was worried about her grandfather's safety.

    I called her back at this time, and I already explained my attitude of helping. I said without any nonsense: "Where are you? I'll come back and check first."

    "At home." Liu Xi said.

    I hung up the phone and called Principal Zhang to tell him that I had something to do and couldn't come to school these days.

    My attendance at class was actually dispensable, and Principal Wang had no intention of keeping me around.

    After returning to the dormitory to pick up the ¡®guy¡¯, I drove to Liu Xi¡¯s house. It was already five o¡¯clock in the afternoon and the sky was gradually getting dark.

    Standing at the door, I knocked.

    Liu Xi opened the door quickly. Her eyes were red and she had obviously cried.

    "Come in." Liu Xi said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 190 There¡¯s news

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Logically speaking, a big sect like Laoshan has some intelligence organizations that can know a lot of things. I can understand this, but our organization only has five people and a cat in total, and there is no official information channel.

    After hearing this, the boss smiled and said: "It's nothing. I just happened to have some interactions with the Queyue organization before, so I know a lot about Queyue."

    After hearing this, I nodded and said nothing more. Ai Tangtang, who was downstairs, probably felt that it was a waste of resources for a big living person like me to stay up there, so he came up and recruited me to be a strong man downstairs.  help.

    In fact, most of the businesses in milk tea shops are young girls. Making some milk tea for them and chatting about some dirty jokes with a smile feels quite comfortable, unlike being a teacher in a school.

    Liu Xi was sitting on a chair at the door, not knowing what he was thinking.

    They were busy working until eleven o'clock in the evening, when Luo Fang and Sun Xiaopeng walked in from outside.

    As soon as Sun Xiaopeng came in, he poured a glass of water and took a sip. He panted and said, "I'm exhausted."

    It was late now and there were no customers in the store. I smiled and asked, "Have you found it?"

    "I found a ghost. Luo Fang took me around several places, but there was no ghost at all." Sun Xiaopeng shook his head.

    Luo Fang still had that paralyzed expression on his face. He glanced at Liu Xi at the door and said, "I found a few places where they might be hiding, but no one was there. Maybe they have escaped from Chongqing."

    As soon as I finished saying this, my cell phone rang. I picked it up and saw that it was Deputy Director Wang calling.

    I picked up the phone, and Deputy Director Wang said: "Axiu, we found it, Longtousi Railway Station. My police are stopping them now, but judging from their words, it seems they want to take action."

    "I understand." When I heard this, I said excitedly: "There is news, go to Longtousi Railway Station!"

    Liu Xi, who was sitting at the door, stood up and said, "I'll go with you."

    "Okay, little girl, just stay here and you will cause trouble." After I said that, the boss came down the stairs and said to me: "Just teach them a little lesson. After all, Queyue and I still have some problems."  Friendship, don¡¯t kill them.¡±

    I rolled my eyes at the boss, what the hell, this is a peaceful time, how can we kill people just because we say they want to?

    The situation was urgent, and I was worried that the police over there wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the three people. I nodded, went up to the second floor, picked up my guy and the ¡®fire stick¡¯, led Luo Fang and Sun Xiaopeng and ran out.

    After getting in the car, Luo Fang drove to Longtou Temple.

    Sun Xiaopeng sat in the back, clenching his fists excitedly: "Hey, now we can show off our skills, we will be three on three later, beating them is just like playing."

    ¡°I¡¯m used to Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s character, and I don¡¯t bother to talk about him. This guy doesn¡¯t seem to have any other special skills besides bragging.

    I¡¯m not that optimistic. In fact, Queyue has already found Liu Yongchun. Even if they get rid of them now, they will come to visit them later and treat the symptoms rather than the root cause.

    Sun Xiaopeng kept shouting from behind about how he would deal with the three ignorant boys, and soon arrived at Longtou Temple Railway Station.

    The three of us ran into the waiting hall. It was already late at night and there were not many people in the waiting hall.

    We went to the second floor and saw more than 20 police officers surrounding four people, arguing.

    When I walked over and took a look, Liu Yongchun was standing among the three guys in suits, looking dejected, while a layer of police officers surrounded them outside.

    "Officer, you come up here and take away my friend without any explanation. What does this mean?"

    "I can't help but tell you. This guy is a wanted criminal from above. If you protect the wanted criminal, be careful that we take you in together." A policeman yelled at this guy fiercely. Judging from his violent temper, he probably  It was Deputy Director Wang who said hello specifically, otherwise he would have taken action directly.

    "Come and try?" The older guy looked at the policeman arrogantly.

    "How about I give it a try?" I pushed past the group of policemen and walked in. As soon as the fierce policeman saw me, he asked: "Are you Mr. Zhang Xiu?"

    "Yeah." I nodded, looked at the guy in a suit and said, "Brother, what do you call him?"

    "Cheng Hu." Cheng Hu said: "Little brother, we are cleaning up our own house in Queyue, so you'd better leave it alone."

    "Clean the house?" I turned to the policeman and said, "Officers, everyone heard this. This guy wants toMurder for money, but in a society ruled by law now, he should be kidnapped quickly to avoid a murder case later.  "

    Cheng Hu chuckled and said, "I want you to try using your hands."

    Snapped!

    There was a crisp ear-scratching sound.

    I looked at the fierce policeman next to me, and the policeman cursed: "Why are you pretending, brothers, take me back."

    The policemen were about to take action immediately.

    Cheng Hu didn¡¯t seem to expect that he would be slapped. His face suddenly turned red and he raised his right hand and waved it gently.

    I looked at his right hand and felt that my head was getting confused.

    Suddenly, a hand was put on my shoulder, and I suddenly woke up. When I turned around, I saw the policemen lying on the ground in groups, unconscious.

    Luo Fang took back his hand on my shoulder, stepped forward and said, "Hypnosis has been blessed by you with evil magic. It is quite powerful when used."

    I saw that these guys were getting started, so I took out a fire stick from my back and prepared to fight.

    Unexpectedly, Liu Yongchun, who was standing in the middle of these three people, said: "That's enough! Stop it."

    "The little guy Cheng Hu is right. No matter what, this is our own internal affairs within Queyue. When will it be your turn for outsiders to take care of it." Liu Yongchun looked at me and said with a frown:  "Go back and take care of Xiao Xi."

    "Oh, you old guy, you are so shameless, aren't you? We came all the way to save you, and you still say this, I'm such a grumpy little guy, damn, don't stop me, I'm going to beat him  ." Sun Xiaopeng, who was standing behind me, was yelling as if he was about to hit Liu Yongchun.

    I quickly grabbed this embarrassing guy.

    Actually, I felt uncomfortable after listening to Liu Yongchun¡¯s words. Who the hell thought we came here to play when we were full in the middle of the night?  Isn't it just to save you old boy, but now he turns his back on me and doesn't recognize me, and he blames us for meddling in other people's business?

    If he wasn¡¯t Grandpa Liu Xi, who the hell would care about him.

    I endured the anger in my heart, squeezed out a smile, and said to Liu Yongchun: "Old man, even if you don't want to follow us, don't you want to stay with Liu Xi and be willing to die and make Liu Xi suffer every day?  ?¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 191 Anger

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After listening to my words, Liu Yongchun's face darkened, he lowered his head and thought for a while, and said, "Don't worry about this matter. You will get yourself into big trouble. My behavior before was indeed wrong. I hope you can  Don¡¯t worry about it, kid, and help me take good care of Liu Xi in the future.¡±

    "This old guy is really proud of himself. When he was unhappy, he refused to let Liu Xi be with me. Now that he is about to be taken away and slaughtered, he wants me to help take care of others."

    "Go away, who the hell is willing to take care of you? You have to take care of yourself. Go back and take care of you." I winked at Luo Fang and Sun Xiaopeng, and squeezed the fire stick in my hand with both hands: "Cheng Hu, right?"

    Cheng Hu looked at me coldly: "What can I teach you?"

    "******." After I said that, I took the fire stick and stabbed Cheng Hu with it.

    He didn¡¯t expect that I would suddenly attack, and the fire stick stabbed him firmly in the chest, knocking him back two or three steps.

    "The other two people around him suddenly had two watermelon knives in their hands, and they rushed forward to chop me. Luo Fang stepped forward, holding two daggers in his hands, and started fighting with these two people.

    I watched them fight. It was not a so-called fight. It was just a fight between street gangsters.

    There are many people around this train station. If you use Taoism and evil magic casually, it may hurt innocent people. When the news spreads, the impact will not be good.

    Although there are indeed Taoist and evil arts in the world, you only need to know this kind of thing privately. If everyone in the world knows about it, it will cause great chaos.

    "If nothing else, a guy like Zhang Tian who is full of food all day long will never study hard. He will definitely cry and beg to find someone to learn Taoism.

    Those who are not satisfied with their jobs will also want to learn Taoism as a skill.

    It will be a mess anyway.

    Although Luo Fang's two daggers were short, they were not inferior at all when fighting the two guys with watermelon knives.

    I was also happy because Luo Fang had entangled two of them. Next, Sun Xiaopeng and I could besiege this guy named Cheng Hu.

    I turned around and just wanted to ask Sun Xiaopeng to come with me.

    But when I turned around, I saw that Sun Xiaopeng had already escaped more than ten meters away. When he saw me looking back at him, he immediately shouted: "Axiu, don't be afraid, I'll capture the formation for you from behind."

    "Fuck." I couldn't help but curse, and hit Cheng Hu with a fire stick.

    Although this thing is a gun, it is full of rust. Even the front tip of the gun is almost worn away and is very blunt. It is not reliable at all to stab people. It is a good method to use it to hit people.

    A watermelon knife also appeared in Cheng Hu's hand. He held the watermelon knife horizontally to block it, but when I hit it with the stick, I smashed his watermelon knife directly.

    When the watermelon knife was smashed, he quickly turned sideways and tried to avoid it, but I still let me hit him on the shoulder with the stick.

    He gritted his teeth in pain, yelled and rushed forward to chop.

    I swung the fire stick and blocked several of his knives.

    Damn it, Luo Fang¡¯s training for me was really useful at that time.

    "Compared to this Cheng Hu, Luo Fang's offensive at that time was much more fierce.

    Even if Luo Fang hits me with a spear, I can still block him a few times. But this Cheng Hu, at first glance, seems to have no skills. He just hacks at random with a machete without any rules.

    The rules for using weapons are actually not as rigid as performances, but rules are also needed.

    The so-called rules and regulations, to put it simply, are flexibility.

    For example, if you cut here and the opponent blocks it, you immediately cut another place, which is the blind spot of the opponent's weapon and is difficult to block. This is the routine.

    Of course, this is what I heard from Luo Fang. As for myself, I think I have a routine, and I don¡¯t have much of a routine. I¡¯m just playing blindly, but I¡¯m still slightly better than Cheng Hu.

    Cheng Hu hit me several times, but I easily blocked him, and he even took a few hits from me.

    Luo Fang was even more ruthless. The two men surrounded Luo Fang and hacked him randomly.

    This guy only had two small daggers in his hands. He blocked the attacks of these two guys, and he would counterattack from time to time. I was dumbfounded.

    Cheng Hu saw that there was nothing he could do against me. There were many people surrounding me because of the fight, and he did not dare to use evil magic at will. He was so angry that his face turned red and he wanted to hack me to death immediately.

    I didn¡¯t forget my purpose. Cheng Hu and I exchanged two more moves. While he was not paying attention, I suddenly exerted my strength and hit him in the chest with a stick, smashing him directly.Flip on the ground.

    "Fuck you." I kicked him in the chest, then ran to Liu Yongchun, took his hand and prepared to take him away.

    But at this moment, I felt a sharp pain in my abdomen. I turned around and saw that Liu Yongchun¡¯s hand was still on the dagger.

    I looked at the dagger inserted in my abdomen and asked Liu Yongchun in disbelief: "You, what are you doing?"

    Liu Yongchun said calmly: "I said, when will it be your outsiders' turn to take care of the internal affairs of our Queyue? Can't I help those who beat up our Queyue in front of me?"

    I saw that the clothes on my abdomen were stained with blood, and I felt indescribable anger.

    "This bastard, I worked so hard to rush over to help him, but in the end, I stabbed me in the face. I just let it go, but in the end, I still said it so righteously."

    I was bleeding very fast, and my head started to feel dizzy. Before I passed out, I gritted my teeth and cursed at Liu Yongchun: "You are paralyzed."

    Then, I rolled my eyes and fainted.

    ¡­¡­

    I don¡¯t know exactly how long the time has passed. It seems to be a long time, and it seems to be just a moment.

    I felt pain in my abdomen and opened my eyes slightly.

    At this time, I was lying in a ward, and there were many people around the bed.

    Sun Xiaopeng looked concerned, Luo Fang looked paralyzed, the boss frowned, Liu Xi looked guilty, and Ai Tangtang sat next to him, biting an apple and looking like it had nothing to do with him.

    There is even a fat cat lying next to my head.

    I felt my throat was very dry, so I grinned and asked, "Are you all here? Did Liu Yongchun bring it back?"

    "I'm sorry." When Liu Xi saw me waking up and mentioned Liu Yongchun, it was as if he was stimulated. He hugged me tightly and said, "I shouldn't have let you go."

    "Why are you crying? I'm not dead yet." I patted her back and comforted her.

    I was actually surprisingly angry in my heart, but this anger couldn't be directed at Liu Xi. She didn't expect that her grandfather would stab me.

    "This girl Liu Xi has been here for three days." The boss patted Liu Xi on the shoulder and said to Ai Tangtang: "Tangtang, please take Liu Xi back to sleep for a while."

    "Oh." Ai Tangtang threw away the apple in his hand, stood up, took Liu Xi's hand and walked out of the ward.

    After I waited for Liu Xi to leave, I gritted my teeth and said to the boss: "Boss, where is that old bastard Liu Yongchun? I'm going to kill him!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 192 Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s identity (fifth update)

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "Why didn't you say that when your little wife was here just now?"

    "Are you looking for a fight?" I rolled my eyes at him.

    The boss frowned and said, "Liu Yongchun went a bit too far, but it's understandable."

    "Boss, is this understandable? If someone comes to rescue me when I'm being taken away to be slaughtered, why don't I treat that person as a living Bodhisattva? But that old bastard Liu Yongchun is doing the opposite.  Come over and stab me." I took a breath, gritted my teeth and cursed: "You bastard!"

    "Okay, I've seen the wound and didn't stab the vital organs. He didn't want to kill you." The boss said, "I can probably understand Liu Yongchun's mood."

    "Can you understand?" I asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "Boss, I just feel that Liu Yongchun is indeed unkind in this matter. How can I understand this?"

    Even Luo Fang, who usually doesn't talk much, nodded.

    On the contrary, Mao Dacai, who was lying next to my head, said: "Listen to the boss and continue, don't ask so many questions."

    "As far as I know, the three people of Liu Yongchun and Que Yue were in common troubles and escaped from the pursuit of the Red Guards. And Que Yue is also his own old organization. No matter what Que Yue wants to do to him,  , He feels in his heart that it is all his own business, and you 'outsiders' taking action are indeed breaking the rules." The boss said lightly.

    "After all, Queyue was originally an organization to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty. At the end of the Qing Dynasty, it was normal for this organization to enforce family laws, and outsiders were absolutely not allowed to interfere. Liu Yongchun is getting older and has some closed-minded ideas." The boss.  Said with a sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯m not dead, let¡¯s forget about it.¡± I said helplessly.

    "Damn it, do you know that the wound was huge and blood was flowing all the way? Fortunately, there was a doctor at the train station who treated your wound urgently and sent you to the hospital for blood transfusion. Otherwise, your life would have been lost. Even if  That's it, you've been unconscious for three days, and the doctor said you might not wake up." Sun Xiaopeng said, "Don't worry, your brother Peng will definitely avenge this revenge on you. Even if the moon doesn't kill that bastard Liu Yongchun,  I also want our people from Laoshan to capture that grandson for me."

    "Don't be angry. Liu Yongchun has a good relationship with you in Laoshan. How could he arrest his acquaintances for an unrelated person like me?" I said.

    "What do you mean by an irrelevant person? You are my Sun Xiaopeng's brother, that is, a friend of Laoshan. Don't worry about this matter. Even if Que Yue's people kill Liu Yongchun, I still want Que Yue to give an explanation." Sun Xiaopeng was furious.  said.

    I saw that Sun Xiaopeng was really angry and was not bragging like usual, so I couldn't help but said: "Okay, Que Yue is not that easy to deal with. You'd better not get yourself into trouble."

    The boss smiled calmly and said: "Let him go."

    Even the boss, who is usually cautious about everything, said this. I asked strangely: "This is no small matter."

    "There's no point in hiding it from you now. This kid is the only son of the head of Laoshan, and the unofficial future head of Laoshan." The boss pointed at Sun Xiaopeng's nose and said.

    "Bullshit, those old guys set rules for me every day. They don't even let me go out for medical care. I have no power at all as the leader. It's not appropriate to beat me to death." Sun Xiaopeng shook his head and said.

    When I heard this, I couldn¡¯t be more surprised. In the past, when Sun Xiaopeng said how great he was in Laoshan, I thought he was bragging. I didn¡¯t expect that he wasn¡¯t bragging, he was really awesome.

    The only son of the leader of Laoshan!

    You must know that Laoshan is a sect that has been inherited for hundreds of years. It has many masters, and even the underworld can talk about it. Father Sun Xiaopeng is the leader of Laoshan!

    He is still the unofficial next leader, how can this not be scary?

    I swallowed my saliva and secretly looked at Sun Xiaopeng again.

    "Don't worry, I will definitely ask those three guys plus Liu Yongchun to come back and kneel down to apologize to you. If it doesn't work, I will go to Queyue's territory and stab myself a few times. When I return to Laoshan, I will say it was them." Sun Xiaopeng laughed.  He said: "My father is my only son. He is usually very precious. I might as well just kill that piece of shit Que Yue."

    When the boss heard this, he frowned and said, "It's better not to do such rogue things. Queyue has been able to stand in Changbai Mountain for so many years, and its power is not weak. Unless you send half of Laoshan's troops, it will be very difficult to annihilate them all."  It¡¯s difficult, but once you dispatch half of your troops in Laoshan, the monsters suppressed in your Laoshan will not let such a good opportunity go, and they will definitely try their best to break through the seal."

    "There is still a seal under Laoshan MountainToo many monsters?  "I asked curiously.

    The boss nodded: "Have you always been strange? In the past, Taoist priests often went down the mountain to slay demons and eliminate demons, leaving behind various legendary stories about Taoist priests. However, in modern times, few Taoist priests came out of the mountain. The important task of catching demons and slaying demons is Yin and Yang.  Are you doing it, sir?"

    I nodded.

    "Because during the chaos of the Republic of China and World War II, there were too many demons in the world. The whole Laoshan army was mobilized to kill those who could be killed, and those who were difficult to kill were captured and suppressed forever at the foot of Laoshan, so that they would never see the light of day."  The boss said: "Since the countless monsters were sealed under Mount Laoshan, the masters of Laoshan rarely come out of the mountain. Laoshan is hoarding strength anytime and anywhere, just for fear that the countless monsters will suddenly break out of the mountain."

    "As long as there are more troops sent out in Laoshan and fewer people stay in Laoshan, those monsters will definitely not be at ease." The boss shook his head slightly: "Laoshan is really the largest sect. For the sake of prosperity in the world, I would rather that my disciples never leave the mountain.  , and we must completely seal those monsters."

    "It is such an important sect, and Sun Xiaopeng is the appointed leader of the sect, so the requirements are naturally strict. Do you think he is suitable to be the leader now?" The boss pointed at Sun Xiaopeng and said.

    "Bah, if you don't do it, you won't do it. I don't care about it." Sun Xiaopeng curled his lips and said: "I think those guys know how to talk about truth all day long, and they don't see anyone who is as noble as you, boss, and they plan every day how to stay in the underworld.  Struggle for power.¡±

    "You still don't understand." The boss shook his head and finally said: "Just do whatever you want to do, just don't go too far."

    "Don't worry." Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile.

    I lay on the bed and kept looking at Sun Xiaopeng up and down.

    Sun Xiaopeng felt a little embarrassed when I looked at him, so he said, "Have you looked at woolen threads, but haven't you looked at men?"

    "Ahem, the man has seen it, but the leader of Laoshan, I really haven't seen it that often." I said with a smile.

    I feel quite happy that my brother has such an awesome identity. After all, there may be a time when I ask Laoshan for help in the future, and it will be easier to talk about it then.

    ¡¾PS: Five updates today, please vote for me!  !  !  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 193 ¡®Catching Ghosts¡¯

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Sun Xiaopeng said speechlessly: "Brother, I didn't want to hide it from you at first, but in the past, when people heard that I was the son of the head of Laoshan, the future head of Laoshan, they all spoke politely to me, and no one was sincere.  Be friends with me, so don¡¯t mind if I haven¡¯t told you before.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    What he said is indeed true. Now that I am quite familiar with him, it doesn¡¯t matter if he tells me. If I knew his true identity when I first met him, then I would tell him that, and I would definitely not be able to talk to him.  As casual as it is now.

    After all, he is the future leader of Laoshan. If nothing happens, just kick him in the butt or point at his nose and scold him.

    Thinking of this, I feel quite happy. When this guy becomes the leader, I can also go out and brag to others and say that I pointed at the leader of Laoshan and scolded him.

    Speaking of which, I was quite stupid myself. At that time, in order to help me investigate Tang Xue's affairs, Sun Xiaopeng directly asked Laoshan to investigate the affairs of the underworld.

    At that time, I should have thought that Sun Xiaopeng's identity was not simple. After all, I didn't believe that just any Laoshan disciple could find out about the underworld, but I didn't think about it at that time.

    "Having said so much, we won't disturb you anymore. The doctor also said before that you should have a good rest and not be disturbed casually." After the boss said that, he led Sun Xiaopeng, Luo Fang and Brother Cat out.

    I watched them leave, then lay on the bed and rested peacefully.

    Liu Xi basically stayed with me in the ward these days. She probably kept chatting with me because she was afraid that I would be bored. She bought food when I was hungry and poured me water when I was thirsty. Although she didn¡¯t say it verbally, I  I understand that she feels guilty about Liu Yongchun stabbing me.

    And after these few days of contact, our relationship is slowly picking up. At least I can occasionally flirt with her like before, and she doesn't get annoyed.

    On the fourth day, I don¡¯t know what trick Sun Xiaopeng used, but Cheng Hu just appeared in front of me, knelt down, kowtowed, and left without saying a word. His arrogant attitude was nothing like that.  The meaning of apology.

    At that time, Sun Xiaopeng was about to get angry, but I asked Luo Fang to stop him quickly. That guy looked very proud and was willing to come back and apologize to me. I don¡¯t know how much pressure he was under. Now he is banging his head and is still pestering him.  If you don't give in, it will really lead to a deadly feud.

    Although the relationship between me and Cheng Hu is not good now, it is not a blood feud, but if I still pester him, I guess that guy will be thinking about how to kill me in his dreams.

    ??And I learned from Sun Xiaopeng that Liu Yongchun did not die after he returned, but was imprisoned by the people who were missing the moon. They served him with good food and drink every day, but they were unwilling to let him out.

    According to what the boss meant, after all, Liu Yongchun and the three men in Queyue were brothers who fought through life and death. Those three guys were not willing to take Liu Yongchun's life, just because Liu Yongchun seemed to know some great secret.  , We must not let this secret leak out, so we arrested Liu Yongchun.

    Although Liu Xi has been accompanying me and making me happy these past few days, there is always a faint unhappiness between her eyebrows. When she heard that Liu Yongchun's life was not threatened, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    On the sixth day of hospitalization, I finally recovered.

    That morning, all of us, Luo Fang, Sun Xiaopeng, and Liu Xi, came to pick me up from the hospital.

    I changed into the clothes they brought, walked to the toilet in the ward, and looked at myself in the mirror.

    His face was already rosy, but his face was covered with stubble, and he looked very depressed.

    After leaving the hospital, we found a restaurant and had a lively meal.

    No one talked about Liu Yongchun during the dinner, just because they were afraid that Liu Xi would be in a bad mood.

    When we were almost done eating, the boss suddenly asked me: "Axiu, what are your plans for the future? Are you planning to stay in school and become that teacher?"

    "What else? I don't have much ability. Apart from being a teacher, I can't do any other job." I said with a smile.

    "You don't think you have the skills?" The boss said, "Go back to the base and help me with things. Recently, there have been more and more moves in the missing month. I feel that there will be no peace in the past few years."

    "Boss, I was obliged to come back when you asked me to come back, but there are still a group of students in my school." I thought for a moment and said.

    To be honest, after staying in school for so long, I have already developed feelings for those little guys. When I was asked to return to the base, I really couldn¡¯t bear to leave those guys.

    "I just said it casually, since you don't want to, then forget it." Boss points.Nodding, he asked Liu Xi: "Your grandfather has been captured by the Queyue people. I also had some friendship with your grandfather in the early years. It would be nice for you to move to our place and take care of the milk tea shop with Tangtang."

    After listening to the boss's words, Liu Xi thought for a moment and shook his head: "Since my grandfather doesn't want me to come into contact with people in this circle, then I will stop contacting you. Axiu, wait until you finish what you want to do one day."  Come back to me."

    As soon as I heard what Liu Xi said, I became happy. It was so obvious. I nodded quickly and said, "Yeah, sure."

    After everyone finished eating, we dispersed. The boss and the others drove back to the base. After I sent Liu Xi home, I also took the car back to Hechuan.

    When I walked into the school, it was already one o'clock in the afternoon. After I put the 'guy' I was carrying with me back in the dormitory, I walked to class.

    Originally, it was supposed to be class time, but none of the men in our class were there.

    I suddenly became angry and asked a girl in the class about the whereabouts of those guys.

    Unexpectedly, the girl said: "They said the dormitory was haunted, and Brother Tian led a group of people to catch the ghosts."

    Catch ghosts?

    I go.

    ¡°You just stay in the classroom and study by yourself, don¡¯t run around blindly.¡± I told them and hurried to Zhang Tian¡¯s dormitory building.

    When I ran there, the corridor on this floor was full of people, and they all wanted to squeeze into a room.

    I pushed these guys away and cursed: "What are you doing? Everyone is gathering here. Go back to class."

    After seeing me appear, the group of boys in our class began to disperse one by one and walked to their own classes.

    When I walked into the dormitory, I saw Zhang Tian with his butt stuck out and his back to the door, fiddling with something.

    I walked over, but Zhang Tian didn¡¯t look back and said, ¡°Hurry up and get the cinnabar and peach wood swords.¡±

    I glanced at the ¡®guy¡¯ on the bed, picked up the mahogany sword and handed it over.

    "Hey, weren't they all very happy when they called each other just now? Why don't they say anything now?" Zhang Tian turned around in confusion.

    He turned around and saw me and was dumbfounded.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 194 Something happened?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I looked at Zhang Tian, ??whose eyes were a little panicked, and cursed silently: "Go on, don't you want to catch ghosts? I want to see what skills you learned from Wang Jidao."

    At this time, except Zhang Tian, ??everyone else had already asked me to rush back to the classroom.

    Zhang Tian grinned and said, "Master, am I not trying to conquer demons and protect the Tao? I heard they said the dormitory was haunted, so I came over to take a look."

    "You want to do these things, don't you know how to play in your spare time? What time is it now, you are in class, why are you leading a group of guys to fool around?" I said: "Follow me back quickly, it's embarrassing."

    Where did this dormitory come from? It¡¯s just a group of cowards trying to scare themselves.

    I asked about it on the way back, and Zhang Tian also confessed and was lenient.

    It turned out that when Zhang Tian heard that there was a ghost in the dormitory in the classroom, he slapped the table, stood up, said a lot of nonsense about how it was my duty to eliminate demons and protect the Tao, and then led a lot of people to catch the ghost.  .

    Of course, there were no so-called ghosts in that place. After returning to the classroom, these guys started to attend class casually.

    I also have a headache. I don¡¯t know how to make these guys take class seriously.

    I sighed in my heart and was about to leave when suddenly a student from our class walked towards me.

    This classmate is called Guo Ziguang. He has an average appearance. Normally, he is considered to be the undistinguished type.

    "Ziguang, what, is something wrong?" I looked at Guo Ziguang and asked.

    Guo Ziguang thought for a while and said: "Teacher Zhang, I want to participate in the singing competition held by Dayue Tian School."

    Will our school hold a singing competition?  I didn¡¯t know. I felt strange, but I still smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. I¡¯ll ask later and sign up for you.¡±

    ¡°But my dad wouldn¡¯t let me.¡± Guo Ziguang hesitated as he talked about the reason.

    It turns out that Guo Ziguang's father is a wealthy businessman in Hechuan. He also ran a street vendor in his early years. Now he has gradually started a big business. He has very strict requirements for Guo Ziguang and must make him get a good grade in the exam. However, Guo Ziguang has no interest in studying.  I just want to sing and be a singer every day.

    Guo Ziguang¡¯s father naturally refused to let him go. Because of this, he and Guo Ziguang had countless arguments. In the end, Guo Ziguang simply stopped studying and just followed the scumbags in the class every day.

    Guo Ziguang¡¯s father was also angered and said: You don¡¯t want to study, right? OK, let me know where you go to sing in the future, and I will go and smash it. Once I go to the ktv, I will smash the ktv.

    When faced with such a father, Guo Ziguang has no choice. After all, his father has raised him for so many years. Is it possible that Guo Ziguang can still fight with his father?

    "Sing a few lines for me first." I said to Guo Ziguang.

    I just want to see if Guo Ziguang is just messing around and if he has any talent for singing.

    After all, many young boys don¡¯t want to study and want to be a star when they see famous stars on TV.

    I think back then, my dear, I also had the dream of being a star, but because I was really tone-deaf in singing and my grades were poor, I couldn¡¯t get into any music school or film school, so I had to give up.

    As soon as Guo Ziguang heard what I said, he started singing about the Qinghai-Tibet Plateau. I was dumbfounded.

    Damn it, I swear, apart from the celebrities I¡¯ve seen on TV, Guo Ziguang is the best singer when I listen to others singing live.

    I went, why did n¡¯t I find such talents in our class before.

    But if you think about it carefully, these guys actually have their own specialties, but in the past, their virtues, even if they existed, were quite difficult to find.

    "It's okay, just sign up. If your dad comes to cause trouble, I will help you block it." I said with a smile.

    Guo Ziguang¡¯s eyes were still very hesitant. It was obvious that his father¡¯s prestige was still quite high.

    I patted his shoulder: "You kid, why are you hesitating? Since you have a goal, you have to chase it. Otherwise, when you start working and all kinds of trivial matters are bothering you, it will be too late for you to chase your dream.  "

    After listening to my words, Guo Ziguang nodded vigorously as if he had made a lot of determination.

    I didn¡¯t take this matter to heart. We are at Hechuan Middle School, and anyone can just rush in and smash it.

    A few days passed by, and as expected, our school held some kind of campus singing competition, and invited several local Chongqing singers whose names I couldn¡¯t even name to be judges.

    From the beginning to the end of the game, my heart was hanging, for fear that GuoIt's just that his father really came with people to destroy the place.

    But what worried me didn¡¯t happen, and Guo Ziguang actually won first place in the end.

    This first place is well deserved. Guo Ziguang sang a song for me a cappella before, and I thought it sounded very good, not to mention the soundtrack. Compared with those professional singers, there is no difference. As for the other participants in our school  Those who compete are probably just jumping up and down on stage to try to steal the spotlight, and there are not many who can actually sing.

    After stepping down, all the people in our class shouted at Guo Ziguang, saying that they were doing their best to win the first place in the class. I was also very happy. Compared with the students in so many other classes, the students in my class got the first place.  One, I also have more dignity on my face.

    The classmates in our class all said they wanted to celebrate, and I didn¡¯t continue to take them out to eat hot pot. Although Principal Zhang does tend to favor me, I can¡¯t go too far.

    ¡°After all, that Vice-Principal Zhu doesn¡¯t like me very much, and he is probably thinking of how to punish me.

    Unavoidable that he would take advantage of me, I asked four or five classmates to go out and buy braised vegetables, beer, and various side dishes. Then I returned to the class, gathered the table, and everyone drank together to celebrate.

    Guo Ziguang, who is usually quiet in the class, stole the show, and everyone came to him to propose a toast.

    We drank a little too much that night, so the next morning, all the students in our class didn¡¯t get up one by one until noon to go have lunch.

    Fortunately, the two teachers who were supposed to teach these boys in the morning have a good relationship with me. I went to them to explain and apologize, but they didn't say anything.

    The weekend was soon over. I stayed in my room for the past two days. In the evening, I asked Zhang Tian to come over and drink some wine with me. We would watch zombie movies, horror movies and the like to help him become more courageous.  Practice your marksmanship with a 'fire stick'.

    On the morning of Monday, I was lying in bed sleeping, and suddenly my phone rang. I picked it up and saw that it was Zhang Tian who was calling.

    In the morning, I usually go to class and sleep, and Zhang Tian won¡¯t call me if he has nothing to do. I picked up the phone and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    "Teacher Zhang, come to the classroom quickly, something happened." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 195 Guo Jingyu

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When I heard this, I felt a little strange. Something happened?  What could have happened? It was impossible to encounter a ghost in broad daylight.

    ¡°Could it be that Zhu, seeing that he couldn¡¯t find trouble with me, went to look for trouble with my students?

    That¡¯s not right. After all, he is the principal. He can¡¯t deal with a group of students shamelessly.

    I felt strange in my heart, but my hands were not slow. I quickly put on my clothes and ran to the classroom.

    The classroom was noisy at this time. I walked in, frowned and shouted, "What are you doing, rebelling? Please be quiet!"

    When the noisy students saw me coming, they stopped and returned to their seats one by one.

    And I also noticed the person they were surrounding, Guo Ziguang.

    At this time, Guo Ziguang's face and arms were covered with bruises, obviously from being beaten.

    "Fuck, who did this?" I yelled at Zhang Tian.

    Zhang Tian immediately said to me: "How did I know? When we returned to the classroom just now, we saw Ziguang being fucked. Damn it, we are the only ones in Class 7 who bully others in this place. How can there be any reason?  When others bully us."

    "But no matter how we ask, this kid just refuses to tell us." Zhang Tian pointed at Guo Ziguang and said with some hatred: "Damn it, when did you think the people in our class were afraid of getting into trouble?"

    As soon as I heard this, I quickly walked up to Guo Ziguang and asked, "Who did it?"

    Guo Ziguang shook his head but refused to speak.

    "Tell me, who did it? You didn't listen to me, did you?" I said with a frown.

    After Guo Ziguang heard what I said, he gritted his teeth and said, "My father did it."

    When I heard this, I suddenly realized, damn, no wonder I refused to say it just now. If I had told him, with Zhang Tian¡¯s bad temper, he would definitely lead the class to find trouble with his father.

    Sure enough, Zhang Tian heard this from behind me and cursed: "Oh, I'm going, I told you earlier, Ziguang, don't worry, I will take our comrades from Class 7 to your house to help you clean up the house."

    "Everyone, follow me!" Zhang Tian turned around and shouted.

    This group of guys in our class are never afraid of making things big. When they saw Zhang Tian shaking his arms and shouting, they immediately stood up one by one and rushed out after Zhang Tian.

    "Come back here and stay in the classroom. You are not allowed to go anywhere. Ziguang, take me to your father and I will help you talk to him." I said.

    Guo Ziguang thought for a while, obviously still hesitating, and said, "My dad is at work now. Let's go after he gets off work in the evening."

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to help this guy with the theory. My student was beaten up. No matter it¡¯s his father or someone else, he has to get the situation back.

    "Let's go." I pulled Guo Ziguang and walked out.

    After going out, Guo Ziguang hailed a taxi and started talking to me in the car.

    It turns out that Guo Ziguang¡¯s father is Guo Jingyu, and he is the chairman of Jingyu Group.

    Guo Ziguang took me to the door of a building. When I saw it, it had to be at least thirty floors. I couldn't help but ask, "Does this all belong to your father?"

    Guo Ziguang shook his head: "The top ten floors are my dad's company."

    I asked Guo Ziguang to lead me inside. The security guard at the door obviously knew Guo Ziguang. He didn¡¯t even need to register and took the elevator directly to the top floor.

    According to what Guo Ziguang described to me, the top floor is Guo Jingyu¡¯s office, conference room, and place for receiving important partners.

    After the elevator door opened, I saw that the place was really magnificently decorated, and there was an etiquette lady standing at the door of the elevator.

    As soon as the door opened, this 21-2-year-old beauty dressed as a secretary was standing at the door. As soon as she saw the two of us, she looked at Guo Ziguang with a smile and said, "Ziguang, you came to see the chairman, right? He is talking to  Important guests are discussing business, please take a rest."

    "Yes." Guo Ziguang just nodded.

    I was not happy and said: "It's okay, I'm here to discuss business too. Which room are they in?"

    ¡°This is it?¡± The secretary looked at me doubtfully.

    Guo Ziguang explained: "This is my class teacher, Teacher Zhang Xiu."

    When the secretary heard this, he looked at me with a hint of contempt, but it passed quickly, and then he still said with a smile: "Teacher Zhang is here to meet the chairman to talk about the study of Ziguang. You and I will do this kind of thing."  It¡¯s the same thing.¡±

    I am almost certain that this secretary is definitely having an affair with Guo Jingyu. Listening to her tone, she almost regards this place as her home.

    ?"What's the use of having an outsider tell you about Ziguang?" I smiled and said, "Let Guo Jingyu come out quickly, otherwise I will be angry."

    ???????????? Actually, I know in my heart that I am being irrational about this matter and suddenly went to their company to cause trouble, but I just feel unhappy in my heart.

    "Ziguang, take Teacher Zhang downstairs to rest. This is where the company's important partners rest. It's not good to disturb the guests." The secretary said.

    Just when Guo Ziguang wanted to speak to me, I yelled: "Guo Jingyu, get out of here."

    This place is magnificent, and there are several guys in suits and ties sitting on the sofa chatting. When they heard my shout, they all looked over with confusion.

    "If you don't get out, believe it or not, I will smash your place." I continued to shout.

    Soon, a cheerful middle-aged man in a suit, who looked to be in his forties or fifties, came over. He frowned and asked his secretary, "Xiao Wu, what's going on?"

    "Chairman." The secretary surnamed Wu hurriedly stepped forward and said a few words next to Guo Jingyu. Guo Jingyu looked around and said, "How did such a scoundrel come to our place? The security guard below  Are you all fools? Let the security drag this guy out."

    "Guo Jingyu, I'm here to ask you for an explanation. I mean, for a boss like you, what's the point of beating your own son when you have nothing to do at home?" I tilted my neck and said to Guo Jingyu angrily.

    When Guo Jingyu heard this, he didn't reply at all. Instead, he turned around and said to the people sitting on the sofa: "Boss Zhou, Boss Liu, this little scoundrel deliberately injured my son because he was my son's class teacher. He thought of me  Extortion here.¡±

    "It's a pity that my son, who is afraid of trouble, doesn't dare to speak out about this matter. He is worried that he will be bullied in school in the future. Hey, this worries me to death." Guo Jingyu said with a straight face: "After all, he is my son's class teacher.  , I don¡¯t want to make things big and embarrass him.¡±

    ¡°This guy is really good at deceiving people. He does it one after another, and he reacts so quickly. He knocked me down with just a few words.

    And those several of his partners said with a smile: "Boss Guo is kind-hearted and doesn't want to argue with such a little ruffian. It's a blessing for him, but it's a pity that he doesn't appreciate it."

    "I think it's better to call the police. This kind of thing should be punished." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 196 Captain Jiang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Guo Jingyu turned around and saw that my face was extremely hesitant. He said as if he was really troubled: "Teacher, you should go back. If you want money, I will ask someone to give you a sum tomorrow. Don't bully me in school."  That¡¯s the son.¡±

    I laughed angrily and clapped my hands: "Okay, okay, boss Guo is indeed a man who has seen big scenes. He always tells lies in his own way. With his acting skills, can he become an actor even if he is an actor?"  Business is too condescending.¡±

    "I don't understand what you are saying, Xiao Wu, why don't you ask the security guards to drag him down for me." Guo Jingyu pointed at Secretary Wu.

    Secretary Wu picked up the phone and said a few words.

    "Are you stupid? Tell me who gave you the injury on your face." I said to Guo Ziguang.

    Guo Jingyu immediately said: "Ziguang, so many of my important business partners are here. They are all people of high status. Don't be afraid of this little ruffian. With uncles and uncles like you here, he won't dare to do anything to you."  Kind of."

    Guo Jingyu¡¯s words were obviously reminding his son that his partner sitting here today was very important and asked him not to cause trouble.

    ? What is important when looking for a business partner?  Reputation, character.

    I don¡¯t know how good Guo Jingyu¡¯s business reputation is, but if it is revealed that he beat his son at home, his character will definitely plummet. Even if you want to do business with him, you have to think twice.

    How can your own son continue to cooperate sincerely if his own son can be so ruthless and his character is so poor?

    Seeing that Guo Ziguang has been so hesitant, Guo Jingyu couldn't help but pointed at Guo Ziguang and cursed: "Are you my son or his son?"

    Guo Ziguang frowned. At this time, the elevator opened and four tall security guards walked out. They came up and grabbed me without saying a word and took me out.

    Can I not resist?  Now that this kind of thing has been done, Guo Jingyu must be wary of me and not dare to do anything to his son casually in the future. If I were taken out now, Guo Ziguang would be beaten into such a bad shape even if he sang a song. Now with this  If someone comes to cause trouble, why don't you let his father beat him half to death?

    I can figure this out, but Guo Ziguang can¡¯t understand it and still doesn¡¯t dare to speak.

    I reached out and grabbed the guy who was walking in front and kicked him in the stomach. Then I grabbed his hair and threw him to the ground. For about two minutes, these four guys were lying on the ground.  On the ground, unable to stand up.

    In fact, under normal circumstances, I can't deal with four tall and majestic men at all. However, they probably didn't expect me to take action at first. When they were careless, I quickly knocked the two guys to the ground and then dealt with them.  The remaining two are naturally relaxed.

    Seeing the four security guards fall to the ground, I turned around and said to Guo Jingyu: "Boss Guo, you'd better not fight me. I brought Ziguang here just to ask for an explanation. Even if you are his father  , beating him so casually cannot be justified in any case, right?"

    "Xiao Wu, please send some distinguished guests to rest in the inner room. It is better not to dirty the eyes of these distinguished guests with such a rogue." Guo Jingyu said lightly.

    Secretary Wu stepped forward. Although the distinguished guests looked at me curiously, this was Guo Jingyu¡¯s place after all. Everyone had said so, and it was hard for them to refute.

    After these people left, Guo Jingyu said slowly: "I beat my son, it is natural and natural. When will it be your turn as an outsider to take charge?"

    "Zi Guang is my student. If something happens to my student, is it possible that I, a teacher, am still holding back and not daring to find someone to argue with me?" I said.

    Guo Jingyu said: "I am very familiar with the people from the Hechuan Public Security Bureau. If you continue to act rogue, I will call the police."

    "Whatever." I pulled Guo Ziguang and sat down where the guys were sitting just now and said, "If you don't give me an explanation today, we will sit here for a while and tell your distinguished guests about the good things you have done.  You must really like this kind of gossip."

    Guo Jingyu picked up the phone and walked away to call the police without further paying attention to me.

    And Guo Ziguang, who was silent next to me, said to me: "Teacher, will this bring trouble to my father if we do this?"

    "Don't worry, it will definitely cause trouble for him, but can you please enlighten me? If I don't help you bully your father now and suppress him, will you be able to live a good life in the future?" I said: "  Don¡¯t worry about this.¡±

    I was not polite, made myself a cup of tea, and waited.

    The windows here are all floor-to-ceiling windows, and you can see the distant scenery. You can rest here.It's quite pleasant to sit there.

    After only thirty minutes, eight police officers soon walked out of the elevator, led by a slightly fat police officer in his fifties.

    As soon as he came in, Guo Jingyu pointed at me and said a few words next to the policeman.

    Then they walked up to us. Guo Jingyu looked at me with a faint smile and said, "The person next to me is the captain of the arrest team of the Hechuan Public Security Bureau. Captain Jiang, it would be better for you to follow Captain Jiang back to be interrogated."

    "Captain Jiang?" I looked up at him.

    Captain Jiang was also looking at me, and he frowned. Suddenly, Captain Jiang slapped Guo Jingyu.

    The snapping sound startled me. Originally, I was planning to pretend to be a pig and eat the tiger. I would call Deputy Director Wang later, but Captain Jiang disrupted my plan.

    "Captain Jiang, what's the matter with you?" Guo Jingyu didn't show any anger after being slapped. He probably knew very well that people don't fight with officials. No matter how rich he is, it's best not to offend officials.  of.

    "You are paralyzed. What's wrong with Brother Zhang Xiu coming to sit here with you? Is your sofa inlaid with gold or filled with treasures? No one else can sit on it?" Captain Jiang yelled at Guo Jingyu.

    Captain Jiang¡¯s voice was so loud that he woke up several distinguished guests who had been asked by Secretary Wu to take away. They all looked at this side strangely.

    They are also natives of Hechuan, so they naturally know Captain Jiang.

    Although we were far apart, I could still hear them vaguely.

    "Boss Guo and Captain Jiang usually have a good relationship. Why did they get into a fight?"

    I was actually confused. Captain Jiang stopped talking to Guo Jingyu. Instead, he sat next to me and poured me a cup of tea. He said, "Brother Zhang, this guy is causing trouble for you. Why didn't you tell me earlier? I'll tell you earlier."  Will it be okay if you come?"

    "Do we know each other?" I couldn't help but ask.

    Captain Jiang said with a smile: "I have met Deputy Director Wang twice before, and I have heard him mention you a long time ago. You are Deputy Director Wang's brother, aren't you my Lao Jiang's brother? This guy is so short-sighted, mom  Yes, take it back to me and keep it for a few days.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 197 Dragon Pond and Tiger Den?  (fifth update)

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When I heard this, I immediately understood that Deputy Director Qian Wang had greeted me in advance.

    ????????????????? Actually I¡¯m a little touched in my heart. Speaking of which, I¡¯m not very polite when talking to Deputy Director Wang on weekdays, but he treats me sincerely and even specially greets and takes care of me.

    Thinking of this, I couldn¡¯t help but feel that charging 150,000 yuan for helping him catch ghosts was a bit too dark. I¡¯ll charge 140,000 yuan in the future.

    Originally, I was still thinking a lot. When Guo Ziguang, who was sitting next to me, heard that his father was going to be arrested by the police, he immediately grabbed my arm tightly without saying a word and looked at me with a pleading look on his face.

    "Brother Jiang, Guo Jingyu just had a little misunderstanding with me. I'm just here to ask for an explanation." So I told him again about Guo Jingyu stopping Guo Ziguang from singing and then beating him up.

    When Captain Jiang heard this, he immediately said angrily: "What are you so mad about, Guo Jingyu, I have seen that you are not a thing, but I didn't expect that you would kill your own son like this."

    "Kid, does it still hurt?" Captain Jiang looked at Guo Ziguang with a distressed expression.

    If Captain Jiang is really a sweetheart and still cares about Guo Ziguang, then that¡¯s the devil. Now it¡¯s just an exercise. I¡¯m really depressed. Why are there so many good actors in Hechuan? Why is there not a big star?  Woolen cloth.

    Guo Jingyu said slowly: "Captain Jiang, my own son is disobedient. I need to teach him a lesson. It's not your police's turn to take care of him, right?"

    I guess in normal times, the police would not bother to deal with this kind of thing, especially when Captain Jiang still has such a good relationship with Guo Jingyu.

    I don¡¯t believe that their friendship is an ordinary one. Guo Jingyu must have sent a lot of red envelopes to Captain Jiang.

    "Bullshit, this is called domestic violence. If it's serious, it's illegal. Do you understand?" Captain Jiang looked at Guo Jingyu with hatred, and then said a few words in Guo Jingyu's ear.

    When Guo Jingyu heard this, his face changed slightly, and he said, "I am very pleased and admired by Teacher Zhang for caring so much about Ziguang. It is rare to see such a serious teacher. I was in a bad mood that day because of something, and  Ziguang had a verbal dispute, so he couldn't help but beat him a few times. It all depends on me, Ziguang, okay, we are father and son, can you still forgive me?"

    It seems that Captain Jiang told Guo Jingyu my identity, which made him immediately change his tone.

    I smiled and said: "Boss Guo, this kid Ziguang has a dream, you should support it, right? After I see it, let him sign up for a singing training class."

    "That's for sure. Because I was busy with work, I lacked care for this child. I don't even know what his hobbies are. Ziguang, I will send you to any training class you want to go to." Guo Jingyu said.

    These guys really turned against each other faster than turning the pages of a book. I continued: "Also, you are the parent of your child. If he is disobedient, it is right to punish him, but it cannot be justified if he is so cruel, right? After all, it is your own child.  Flesh and blood."

    "I have been regretting it since yesterday, and I am going to apologize to him properly when he comes home from school on the weekend. Can I not feel sorry for you when you see your child growing up with me?" Guo Jingyu said.

    Hearing this, I was relieved and said: "Boss Guo, let this be the case. If I hear Ziguang say that you took action against him again in the future, it will not be as simple as today."

    "Don't worry, brother Zhang, if this happens in the future, you should come to me immediately and I will help you deal with this kid." Captain Jiang also came out with a smile to smooth things over.

    The matter was finished, and I no longer had the slightest need to stay here. After thinking about it for a while, Ziguang had a bruised nose and a swollen face, and it was not appropriate to go back to school, so I gave him three days off and let him rest at home for a few days.  Walking out, Guo Jingyulin wanted to see me out of the building, and Captain Jiang drove me to the gate of the school.

    When I returned to school, it was already the end of the first class in the afternoon.

    I walked back to my class. When Zhang Tian saw me coming in, he hurriedly asked: "Teacher Zhang, has that old boy given in? If not, I will take my brothers to beat him right away."

    "Come on, can you, kid, please stop hitting and killing at every turn? Moreover, a boss as big as Ziguang's father is not an unreasonable person. I'll talk to him about it with affection and reason, and after a while, he will  I apologized to Zi Guang. I saw that Zi Guang was seriously injured, so I gave him a few days off." I said.

    When Zhang Tian heard this, he couldn't help but said: "What? Can I still get a holiday after being beaten by my father?"

    "What's wrong?" I asked.

    Zhang Tian rushed out of the classroom and ran to the principal's office, shouting: "Dad, come and beat me once."

      I looked at Zhang Tian¡¯s back and smiled. This grandson, if the other guys were beaten, he might still be able to take a vacation. His father is the principal. When his father gets angry and doesn¡¯t let him take a vacation, he  Not dumbfounded?

    "Okay, okay, hurry up and study by yourself." I waved my hand and turned to leave.

    Life in this school is very comfortable. I take the students in my class to eat melon seeds every day, or I let those students in other classes study by themselves. I sit under the air conditioner and take a nap.

    The only uncomfortable thing is that the school has made some kind of teacher teaching ranking list, and I am actually the last one. Even Director Liu, who does nothing all day long and hangs around the school, is rated higher than me.

    It made me feel very unhappy. I had to lead a team to eat melon seeds all day long. Even buying these melon seeds cost me a lot of money. They all said that I slept under the air conditioner every day and was not doing my job.

    I don¡¯t even think about it, man, I¡¯m in pain, the air conditioner is on every day, sometimes it¡¯s so cold that I can¡¯t stand it.

    Huang Lei occasionally comes to complain to me.

    Originally I heard that I was transferred to be a history teacher, which would probably make me exhausted. However, it turned out that not only was it easier than being a physical education teacher, but I also had to sit under the air conditioner all day long.

    According to the gossip Zhang Tian brought to me, the school has held several meetings to discuss my problem and wants to fire me. After all, I am still an intern teacher here.

    But whenever this happens, Principal Zhang will always stand up righteously and argue against all opinions, saying that it is normal for young people to want to relax, and everyone is here this way.

    He said a lot more, but the directors and leaders didn¡¯t really buy it.

    ?????????????? Principal Zhang will make a big move at this time and say directly: If you want to fire Teacher Zhang, I will not object. If anyone wants to be the class teacher in Class 7, then I will fire Teacher Zhang immediately without saying anything.

    I heard that at first, Vice Principal Zhu was planning to become the head teacher of Class 7 and fire me. However, several teachers stopped him and told him about the situation in Class 7. Vice Principal Zhu immediately gave up the idea.

    Hearing these things, I feel a little helpless. Do you think my Class 7 is not a den of dragons and tigers, is it worth being so afraid?

    ¡¾ps: Today we continue with five chapters, Xiaojiu is pretty good, right?  Everyone, please vote monthly!  !  !  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 198 Fang Hongxi

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The days go by like this day by day.

    When I first came to this school, I was prepared to teach well and become an excellent teacher. However, Principal Zhang threw me into a class like Zhang Tian, ??which made me become more and more depraved.

    Every day I just eat, sleep, practice marksmanship, spells, etc. As for going to class?  It was just my nap time.

    This day I was sitting in my teacher's room eating melon seeds. Suddenly, a familiar figure stood at the door.

    Deputy Director Wang.

    I said with a smile: "Deputy Director Wang, what's wrong? Is something okay?"

    Deputy Director Wang walked in with a smile on his face and said, "I have something to do with you, don't you bother me?"

    "It's okay, let's go out and talk." I patted my butt and walked out of the classroom.

    Deputy Director Wang has helped me so much, so of course I won¡¯t show any displeasure when he asks me for help.

    I followed Deputy Director Wang and walked to the corridor outside the classroom when I saw a police car parked in the playground below.

    "Are you in trouble again?" I asked.

    He nodded and said: "The matter is in Chengdu. I have a good relationship with the director of the Public Security Bureau in Chengdu. He called me yesterday and said that there was some trouble there and wanted me to find someone with real skills.  take a look."

    "This is not the place to talk about things. Let's talk in the police car." I said and walked into the police car with Deputy Director Wang.

    Deputy Director Wang spoke hurriedly.

    The incident happened ten days ago on a mountain in the north of Chengdu. Although the mountain is not a tourist attraction, it is densely wooded and many young couples would go up there to have a date or something.

    ¡°Two lovers disappeared ten days ago. After the disappearance, the police sent people to search the entire mountain, but there were no clues at all.

    In the next few days, in ten days, almost five groups of people disappeared, making ten in total.

    Except for the first missing person incident, which was reported by the media, the subsequent four incidents were all suppressed by the police, and people were no longer allowed to go up the mountain.

    At first, we thought there were some ferocious gangsters on the mountain, so we sent out special police to search the mountain. The mountain couldn¡¯t be said to be very big. They basically searched all the places they could find, but still couldn¡¯t find it.

    ¡°Then we found an air-raid shelter. This air-raid shelter seemed to have been built during the war. Five policemen immediately went in to search, but these five policemen did not come out after entering.

    ¡° Then ten more people were sent in to search, but the result was the same and they never came out again.

    But at that time, one of the policemen was talking on the walkie-talkie. Suddenly there was a howling of wild animals, and then there were shouts, screams, and calls for help from these people, and then there was no news.

    When I heard Deputy Director Wang say this, I said, "Have you brought the tape?"

    Deputy Director Wang nodded: "Of course I brought it."

    After saying that, he took out his mobile phone and played a recording.

    "Report, we have now gone deep into the air-raid shelter and have not found the whereabouts of anyone else. Ah! What is that?"

    "Roar!"

    "Help."

    "Run quickly."

    As the recording was playing, there was a sudden rustling sound.

    ¡°I can probably guess what happened to those policemen next. They must have encountered something terrifying.

    "Did you hear it?" Deputy Director Wang asked me.

    "What if it's a wild animal?" I asked with a frown.

    "It can't be a wild beast. The special police who go in are all specially trained. No matter what kind of wild beast, at least one or two people can escape, right? How is it possible that not a single person can escape." Deputy Director Wang said decisively: "It should be  I encountered something dirty."

    I always feel that the howling sounds familiar, but I can¡¯t figure out what it is.

    I thought for a while, then sighed and said, "Okay, I'll go with you."

    "Yes." Deputy Director Wang said with a smile on his face: "I can just ask someone to say hello at your school. Time is tight."

    "First go to the downstairs of my dormitory to get the 'guy'." After I said that, Deputy Director Wang drove his car to the downstairs of the dormitory. I went up and took the 'fire stick' and other guys and walked down.

    After saying that he had left his things in the car, Deputy Director Wang drove directly to Chengdu, obviously very anxious.

    The car drove for nearly three hours, and finally arrived in Chengdu at five o'clock in the afternoon.

    Deputy Director Wang is not in Chengdu eitherStay inside and head directly to the north of Chengdu.

    After driving to the bottom of a mountain, the intersection into the mountain was blocked by the police and no one was allowed to go up. Deputy Director Wang drove over and handed us the certificates before letting us go up the mountain.

    The car stopped when it reached the road halfway up the mountain.

    There are at least a dozen police cars parked on this road at this time.

    I opened the car door and walked out. It was starting to get dark outside, and it was a little chilly on the mountain.

    I rubbed my shoulders. Although Chengdu is not far from Chongqing, it is not as muggy as Chongqing at night.

    "Come with me, the entrance to the air-raid shelter is over there." Deputy Director Wang pointed to a path.

    Deputy Director Wang took out two flashlights from the car and was originally going to hand one to me, but I drove the Mingtong anytime and anywhere and didn't need this kind of thing. After shaking his head and refusing, he started walking behind him.

    After walking on the mountain path for another half an hour, it was completely dark.

    It was then that I saw a camp ahead. It was a bit spacious and there were probably a dozen tents.

    There was light inside the tent. When Deputy Director Wang arrived, a middle-aged man who looked to be about the same age as Deputy Director Wang and had a thin body came over and said with a smile: "Old Wang, you are here, this is  Isn¡¯t it Master Zhang who you always praise?¡±

    "Come on, let me formally introduce you. This is Zhang Xiu, whom I often mention. His ability to catch ghosts is top-notch." Deputy Director Wang pointed at the middle-aged man with a smile and said, "This is from the Chengdu Public Security Bureau.  Director, Fang Hongxi, Director Fang.¡±

    "Hello, Director Fang." I said with a smile.

    Fang Hongxi waved his hand: "Okay, now is not the time to be polite. Let's get down to business. We sent three more people in before."

    Deputy Director Wang frowned and said, "Old Fang, what are you doing? Didn't I tell you to wait?"

    "Am I not worried about the lives of those people inside?" Fang Hongxi said: "But there is good news. This time, a police officer finally came out alive. He was covered in blood. He looked very scary at the time."

    "Then what did he see inside?" I asked quickly.

    "No." Fang Hongxi shook his head: "He said that after he entered, he only saw a group of black things rushing towards him, and then he turned around and ran away. The two slower runners behind him were probably dead."

    Fang Hongxi clenched his fists and gritted his teeth and said: "I never expected that such a thing could appear in the place under my jurisdiction." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 199 Meeting Tuya again

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "These monsters don't care whether you are the director or any other status." I smiled and said, "Director Wang, let me go in and take a look first."

    "Otherwise, let's wait until daytime before going in. It's so late at night" Deputy Director Wang said subconsciously.

    "It's dark inside the air raid shelter. Is there any difference if we go in day or night?" After I said that, I took out the fire stick from my back and held it in my hand. I waved to Deputy Director Wang and Director Fang, telling them not to worry, and then I stretched out my hand.  My feet stepped into this air-raid shelter.

    It was pitch dark in the air-raid shelter. Fortunately, I opened the dark path. It was a little different from looking at the daytime, but not big. Anyway, I could see the things around me clearly.

    I walked carefully into the air-raid shelter. It was so cold inside that I couldn't help but shiver.

    As I walked inside, I was also thinking, what on earth is inside?

    It should be a monster.

    But there are many kinds of monsters.

    Fox, hedgehog, weasel, snake, and rat are the five most numerous monsters. Because these five animals are naturally more spiritual than other animals, they are called the Five Immortals in the Northeast.

    "However, these five kinds of monsters may be because they are far more intelligent than other animals and are generally less harmful to people.

    Monsters will also inherit the ferocity of their own animals. For example, tigers prefer to kill evil, while rabbits and the like will not harm people very much.

    With my mind wandering, I unknowingly walked into the depths of the air-raid shelter. The further I walked inside, the more I could feel the temperature dropping.

    Suddenly, I saw two people lying in front of me, and I ran over quickly.

    "Both of these two men were wearing SWAT uniforms. When I looked at them, their clothes were in tatters and their bodies were stained with blood. I walked up to one of the SWAT policemen and checked his pulse. He was no longer breathing. I couldn't help but shake my head.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, another special police officer lying on the ground actually opened his eyes.

    His chest was torn and blood was flowing all over the floor. When he saw me, he opened his mouth and said weakly: "You, are you here to save us?"

    "You're not dead? Hold on, I'll call them in right away to rescue you." I felt happy and prepared to take out the walkie-talkie that Deputy Director Wang had given me before from the bag behind me.

    "Don't let them in, people will die." This special policeman looked to be in his mid-twenties and his face was pale.

    "If they don't come in to save you, you will die." I couldn't help but say.

    "If they come in, many people will die, so you should run away." When the special police officer said this, with trembling hands, he took out a piece of paper from his trouser pocket and handed it over.

    I took it subconsciously.

    This special policeman, who is about the same age as me, said: "My son will be born next month. It's a pity that I can't see what my son looks like."

    Speaking of his son, he grinned, showing his blood-stained teeth: "This letter is a suicide note written by me. I asked them not to tell my wife the news of my death. They just said that I was on a mission and waited for her body."  Tell her when she feels better."

    When I heard this, I felt a little sad. This guy who was slightly older than me could still laugh at this time.

    I nodded solemnly: "Don't worry, I will bring you the message. You can go with peace of mind."

    After listening to my words, the special policeman slowly closed his eyes.

    I stood up and looked at the dead SWAT officer, feeling an indescribable feeling in my heart. The note in my hand was all written in blood. It was said to be a suicide note, but in fact it only had eight words: "Daughter-in-law, son,  I love you all."

    "Don't worry, I will avenge you." I carefully put the suicide note into my pocket.

    "Come out." I held the 'fire stick' in my hand, put my hands behind my back, and was not as careful as before, and shouted towards the empty air raid shelter.

    That ¡®guy¡¯ should be nearby, and I vaguely felt a hint of murderous intent.

    I can¡¯t tell what this so-called murderous intention is. Anyway, my intuition tells me that something seems to be targeting me, which makes me feel very uncomfortable.

    Suddenly, a huge figure slowly walked out in front of me.

    "It's you!" I gritted my teeth and asked in disbelief.

    The guy who appeared turned out to be the Tuya that Luo Fang and I chased away on Hainan Wild Boar Island.

    I looked at Tu Ya¡¯s huge body and felt a little palpitated. There was no help from Luo Fang this time.

    "It's you." As soon as Tu Ya saw me, his eyes turned red, and his tone was unkind: "Haha, I really didn't expect that, youCome and die.  "

    "Why do you want to kill these people?" I asked.

    "I like it, so what?" Tu Ya said.

    "Just like it? I think you broke through the seal and were injured at the time, so you need a lot of three souls and seven souls to replenish your body." I snorted coldly.

    Tu Ya said nonchalantly: "So what? Even if I am seriously injured, do you think you can deal with me alone?"

    "Do you know that his child will be born next month, but he died in your hands? Don't you feel guilty?" I pointed the fire stick at Tuya, thinking of this young special police officer.  , just not the taste.

    "Hey, you want to help him get revenge? Then don't just talk about it." After Tu Ya said, he exuded evil energy from all over his body, but it was really seriously injured. The evil energy that broke out at this time was much worse than when he was in the wild boar island mountain.  Don't say half, not even a third.

    I yelled: "Go to hell!"

    After roaring, I took the ¡®fire stick¡¯ and smashed it on the wild boar¡¯s head.

    Tu Ya refused to dodge, resisted forcefully, and said disdainfully: "Is that all you have?"

    When I hit him with the stick, it was like hitting a hard rock. It made my arms and legs go numb and my heart was frightened.

    ¡°Damn it, the baby I promised you, if you hit me with a stick, nothing will happen to you.

    I simply threw the fire stick aside, took out a money sword from my backpack, and then took out a Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Luck Talisman. After sticking it on the money sword, I hurriedly read: "Supreme Ying Yuan  Your Majesty, the thirty-sixth ruler of the heavens, the nine heavens are universally transformed, and the realms of the ten directions are transformed, and the divine soldiers are as fast as the law, I am here to give you the order!"

    Suddenly, the money sword in my hand flashed with lightning, and I stabbed Tu Ya's body with the money sword.

    Tuya, who was originally hit by my stick and refused to dodge, quickly stepped back a few times to avoid my sword.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? An ordinary money sword be more reliable than the Sanqing Huayang Spear. I can¡¯t help but think to myself, don¡¯t let that Wu Yunyu fool you before?

    Could it be that this thing is just an ordinary fire stick?

    Thinking of this, I felt a little aggrieved. Damn, what is this?

    "Looking for death." Tuya roared angrily and bumped into me, stabbing my waist with two very long fangs.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 200 Silver-white young general

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "These two fangs are very long. If they were really stabbed, they would probably stab me in the stomach to the core."

    I held the money sword and blocked it horizontally.

    Even the money sword with the Ying Yuan Lei Mansion's luck talisman attached to it resisted for a moment, and then was knocked to pieces by him, and the copper coins were scattered on the floor.

    I quickly retreated.

    This guy¡¯s huge body can make the ground tremble when he walks on it.

    At this time, when he saw that he had pierced the money sword with his fangs, he let out a joyful cry.

    As I ran back, I took out ten candle-yin golden needles from my pocket and read: "Wherever the golden needle points, there is no trace of all evil spirits. The Liuhe is clear and peaceful, and Pi praises the magical power. Break, break, break!"

    Immediately, the ten candle-yin golden needles turned around and shot towards this guy's head.

    Tuya let out a strange cry, and a faint evil spirit appeared in front of him. It was obviously a protective shield formed by the evil spirit, trying to block the ten candle-yin golden needles.

    But after all, it is a treasure passed down from Yan Chixia¡¯s ancestors. Can it be blocked so easily?

    Ten candle-yin gold needles can easily pierce through this thin layer of evil spirits.

    After piercing through the thin evil spirit, these ten Zhuyin golden needles were pierced into his forehead.

    It was not like the last time, where it penetrated directly. Instead, it penetrated halfway into its forehead and then stopped, even sinking into his forehead.

    Oops, the last time he succeeded in a sneak attack so easily was probably because Luo Fang restrained him and made him careless. He didn't take precautions against the Zhuyin Golden Needle. But now that he saw me taking the needle, he had already taken precautions in advance. If I guessed correctly,  He estimated that a lot of evil energy was concentrated on the bones of his forehead, and it was no wonder that these candle-yin gold needles could pierce it.

    "Roar!" Tuya, a huge and fat wild boar, saw that my Zhuyin Golden Needle could not do anything to him. He raised his head and roared happily, and then two evil spirits were released from his body.

    These two evil spirits formed the shape of arrows and shot towards my chest at an extremely fast speed.

    The two arrows are one meter long, and their power is astonishing just by looking at them.

    How dare I really let these two arrows hit me.

    I hurriedly hid to the side, but I didn¡¯t expect that these two arrows would still turn. Just like locking missiles, they would change direction no matter where I ran.

    I saw that the two arrows were getting closer and closer to me. I had no choice but to pick up the fire stick at my feet and hit one of the arrows conveniently.

    This stick hit it, but the arrow was scattered directly, but the other arrow could not help it.

    I watched as the arrow shot into my chest.

    Suddenly, there was a burning pain in my chest, as if there was a fire in my chest. The pain was so painful that I almost fainted.

    Needless to say, this evil spirit must have penetrated my body and caused trouble.

    I took a deep breath, gritted my teeth, and wanted to sit down. I wanted to draw an exorcism charm to expel these evil spirits, but how could Tuya give me such a chance? At this time, Tu Ya was already running towards me.

    If I really want to sit down, a big hole will be poked out of my chest soon.

    I gritted my teeth and kept backing away, trying to distance myself from this guy as much as possible, but the burning feeling in my chest was spreading to the surrounding area.

    Soon I felt a huge pain all over my body.

    It¡¯s like being thrown into a fire and burned alive.

    My body tilted and I fell to the ground. The pain was so painful that I didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand up.

    And Tu Ya stopped sprinting. It walked slowly to my side and heard its voice: "How does it feel when three souls and seven souls are burned by the evil spirit? Don't worry, this is just the beginning. As you go further, you will feel  Until this evil spirit is so powerful, haha, until you are burned alive until your soul is gone.¡±

    "Son of a bitch." I was lying on the ground, my body completely out of control.

    Looking at the two dead special police officers not far away, especially the buddy who asked me to help report the news, I feel aggrieved just thinking about it.

    "Ah!" I felt so unbearable that I couldn't help but yell, trying to make myself feel as relaxed as possible through this yell.

    But it has no effect.

    Gradually, my head became drowsy. I closed my eyes helplessly and became dizzy. Before I fainted, I couldn't help but wonder: Brother, am I really stuck here in my life?

    ¡°I would have informed Luo Fang and the others before coming here.

    "It's a pity that there are so many regrettable things in the world, how can we really regret it?"

    My eyelids are heavy, even though I am very unhappy??Close your eyes, because I know that if you close your eyes, you may never have the chance to open them.

    ¡­¡­

    Where is this place?

    I looked around. This was obviously an ancient battlefield. There were piles of corpses under my feet, and there were battle flags around. The bright red blood dyed the armor of the soldiers on the ground red.

    The most important thing is that these soldiers under my feet are not human beings.

    Although they have human bodies, their heads are either snakes, tiger heads, or cows.

    ¡°Obviously half-human and half-demon, or a monster with insufficient cultivation.

    On a hill made of corpses in front, stood a general in silver-white armor, holding a spear in his right hand.

    This spear is two meters long and looks crystal clear, like crystal.

    "What place is this?" I couldn't help but ask, "Who are you?"

    The armored general turned around. His face was covered with a silver-white cloth, and only his eyes were exposed. As soon as he saw me, he threw the spear in his hand towards me: "Nuo, go on."

    I subconsciously caught the spear he threw, looked down at the spear, and when I raised my head to continue questioning the general, the surroundings suddenly turned pitch black again.

    Even if I was born with yin and yang eyes and opened the underworld, I could not see the surrounding scene. Only the crystal clear spear in my right hand exuded dazzling white light, illuminating the entire dark surroundings.

    ¡­¡­

    I suddenly opened my eyes.

    I was still lying on the ground, and Tu Ya was standing not far away, looking at me in horror.

    The air-raid shelter was illuminated like daytime, and all the light came from the fire stick in my right hand.

    There were countless cracks in the originally dark fire stick, and all the white light came from the cracks.

    Then, the outside of the fire stick shattered, revealing a silver-white spear.

    This spear is exactly the same as the spear that the general in silver armor threw at me just now after I fainted.

    It turns out that there is a layer of hard substance smeared on the outside of this spear, which blocks the original appearance of the spear.

    Suddenly, I found a refreshing feeling coming from the spear. This feeling came from the spear and spread throughout my body through my right hand. The painful feeling in my body disappeared without a trace.

    "Roar." Tu Ya also realized something was wrong at this time. He roared and was about to step on me. I have recovered now and rolled aside with my spear to avoid its kick.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 201 Sideburns

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°My head is still a little confused now. I had completely fainted just now, but a general in silver armor ran out, and then I woke up.

    And the ¡®fire stick¡¯ in my hand has now become the spear in my hand.

    ¡°Ah.¡± I stood up with a shout while holding the spear, and stabbed Tu Ya in the head.

    Tu Ya used his fangs to deflect the spear, and then stabbed me in the stomach with his fangs.

    I quickly retreated, waving my spear to block his fangs.

    The spear hit his fangs, and there was a banging sound. I was a little worried at first.

    "After all, this spear doesn't look very hard, it's as clear as crystal. I'm afraid that if I apply force, the spear in my hand will break instead of clearing Tuya.

    But I don¡¯t know what kind of material it is made of. I hit it several times, but no traces were left on the spear.

    After I hit him a few times, the evil spirit on Tuya became weaker and weaker.

    I suddenly felt happy. It turned out that the old guy was not seriously injured. The two blasts of evil energy that almost killed me had obviously consumed a lot of his strength.

    Thinking of this, I became even more excited. I no longer just defended with my spear, but started to attack.

    I have used the marksmanship that Luo Fang taught me to great effect, ahem, at least that¡¯s how I feel.

    And some scars gradually appeared on Tuya's body. Originally, it had rough skin and thick flesh, and it was difficult to hurt it with a money sword. But now, as long as it is touched by the tip of the Sanqing Huayang Gun in my hand, it will be a  Blood holes.

    Blood was soon flowing all over the ground, and Tuya's movements became slower and slower.

    "Stop, stop." Tu Ya suddenly took two steps back and said, "Little brother, we have no grievances. This fight to the death will only hurt both sides. How about you let me go and it will be better for all of us."

    I said to Tu Yabao: "It's a good idea. Those people you killed should have known about today. I will kill the demons today."

    With the silver spear in his hand, a magical weapon, he felt confident. Tu Ya had been fierce before, but now he suddenly sued for peace. It was obvious that he could no longer hold on.

    "You don't want to toast or eat the fine wine! After all, I am also a well-known figure. I am willing to sue for peace with you and give you face. If you still insist on pushing me hard, I will really be rude." Tu Ya Na  White steam came out of the pig's nose.

    "Come." I held the Sanqing Huayang Gun in my hand and looked at this guy carefully.

    ¡°After all, it¡¯s impossible for this guy to live for hundreds of years without any means.

    "If it hadn't killed someone, I wouldn't have bothered to deal with it even if I met it. But now that he has killed so many people, if he hides in some remote place, I don't know how many people will die at his hands.

    Recalling the scene just before the death of the special police officer, who had given me a suicide note and asked me to hand it over to his family, there was no way I would let Tu Ya go.

    Tuya stood there, muttering a spell in a low voice.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of the TV series, I will not wait for the enemy to unleash a big move before taking action, and then watch it start chanting a spell, I will forcefully throw the spear towards this guy's forehead.

    Then he rushed forward.

    Kill it while it¡¯s sick!

    Tu Ya opened his eyes and saw that the spear aimed at its head was not much.

    It was originally covered with a layer of thick black hair on the temples, but it grew longer at an extremely fast speed. After these temple hairs grew longer, they stretched out directly, tightly wrapping around the Sanqing Huayang Gun, while the other temple hairs were  Come to me.

    I was startled, and I couldn¡¯t escape at all at this time, because I rushed towards Tuya with all my strength from the beginning, wanting to deal with it directly. Even if I stopped now, I would have to pause for a while before turning around.

    These hairs on the temples wrapped around me almost instantly.

    ¡°My limbs were wrapped in hair and I couldn¡¯t move at all.

    ¡°Then the hairs crawled toward my mouth, trying to get into my stomach and mess up the important organs inside.

    I quickly closed my mouth, and the hair on my temples was squeezing hard in my mouth.

    I tried my best to keep my mouth shut.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but just now i saw the Sanqing Huayang Spear suddenly appeared. I was careless and didn¡¯t expect this to happen.

    "Hahaha!"

    Tu Ya¡¯s arrogant laughter echoed through the entire air raid shelter.

    ¡°Kid, do you regret it?¡± Tu Ya looked at me with cold eyes.

     I snorted coldly, and at this time, its side hairs actually penetrated my ears and nostrils.

    "You really think it will be useful if you close your mouth?" Tuya's laughter reached my ears.

    Damn it, if these hairs get into my body, I'm dead.

    boom!

    Suddenly, gunfire rang out.

    The bunch of hair on my temples that was trying to get into my nostrils and ears was broken by the bullet.

    I felt happy, and turned around to see a dozen figures running towards the entrance of the air-raid shelter.

    "Looking for death." Tu Ya may have thought he had completely controlled me, but seeing a new enemy appear, all his attention was drawn to it.

    Suddenly, the hair on the temples grew longer and shot towards the special police officers.

    Among these special police officers are Deputy Director Wang and Fang Hongxi. These two guys are following at the back of the team.

    I opened my mouth helplessly and shouted: "Run! You can't deal with it!"

    "Isn't that right? Bullets can break these hairs, but will they be useful against Tu Ya?"

    "And what I'm most worried about is that when the time comes, countless bullets will be fired at Tuya. This place is a dark place, and I don't know if the marksmanship of those guys is accurate."

    "Don't kill Tu Ya by then, and shoot me in the head first."

    "Kill it." Deputy Director Wang was covered in fat and holding a small pistol in his hand. He was obviously frightened when he saw Tu Ya's appearance, but in an instant he began to order the special police to attack.

    These special police officers took the guns in their hands and shot at Tu Ya.

    The sound of gunshots is like fried beans. I am not afraid of monsters and ghosts, but I am still a little afraid of guns. I close my eyes helplessly, not knowing whether a bullet will hit my head in the next second.

    But these guys¡¯ marksmanship was pretty good and they didn¡¯t kill me.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????£¬The gunfire stopped, I opened my eyes and saw that Tu Ya's sideburns had already reached the policemen.

    Tu Ya¡¯s sideburns wrapped around the SWAT officer, and those sideburns got into his ears and nose. In less than two seconds, his head exploded like a watermelon.

    Within a short time, five people died.

    My heart froze and I stared at the spear. Now if I want to get rid of Tuya, the only way is to think about this spear.

    I thought of many Tao techniques in my mind, and suddenly, I remembered a move.

    But I haven¡¯t tried this trick before, but I can¡¯t care less about it now.

    I bit the tip of my tongue and spurted the blood in my mouth into the air.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 202 Eliminate Tuya

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After the blood flew into the air, I hurriedly said: "Supreme Ying Yuanzun, who rules the thirty-sixth heaven, is in the universal transformation of the nine heavens, and has transformed into the realms of the ten directions. The divine soldiers and fire are as urgent as the law. This is your decree!"

    Then the blood mist that was originally floating in the air began to condense and turned into a Ying Yuan Lei Mansion fortune talisman. This talisman flew in the air. After I recited the edict, the talisman flew into the silver spear.  .

    This is a method of drawing talisman. Commonly used talisman is drawn with yellow paper, black dog blood, cinnabar and other materials.

    But there¡¯s no guarantee that someone might not have these things with them and encounter an emergency, and then someone would invent this way of drawing talisman.

    Drawing talismans in this way is more powerful than ordinary talismans, but the burden is also heavy.

    After I finished drawing this talisman, my head sank and I almost fainted. After this talisman was inserted into the silver gun, the surface of the silver gun flashed with electricity and there was a bang.

    The hair on the temples that originally covered me and Silver Spear was shattered to pieces.

    Tu Ya was dealing with the special police over there at the moment, and he didn't focus on me at all. After the hair on his temples was shattered, when he came back to his senses, I had already held the spear and pointed it at Tu Ya's belly.  Stabbed in.

    The Sanqing Huayang Spear was extremely sharp and easily penetrated Tu Ya's belly.

    Suddenly a miserable scream came from Tu Ya¡¯s mouth, and his head hit me.

    I was directly hit and flew four or five meters, and then I fell hard to the ground.

    Fortunately, he acted hastily and did not attack with those sharp fangs.

    The Sanqing Huayang Spear is still pierced into its body.

    At this time, Tuya also knew that his situation was over, so he rushed towards Deputy Director Wang and others, trying to force them to disperse and escape from the air-raid shelter.

    Of the dozen or so people who came in from Deputy Director Wang and his party, only seven were left at this time. Fortunately, Deputy Director Wang and Fang Hongxi were both still alive.

    "Stop him." I was lying on the ground. It was too late to get up and chase him. I could only let Deputy Director Wang and others take action.

    Now let this guy escape and hide. After he recovers, I don¡¯t know how violent he will be.

    ¡° Even after being seriously injured, it looks like this. Its strength at its peak makes me a little scared just thinking about it.

    Deputy Director Wang and the others did not even retreat at this time. They stopped in front of Tu Ya, then pulled the gun hard and hit Tu Ya.

    But Tuya has rough skin and thick flesh, so bullets have no effect on it.

    Looking at the situation, I estimate that when Tu Ya rushes over, Deputy Director Wang and the others will be killed.

    This guy is like a mobile tank. If you hit it, who will survive?

    I saw that the Sanqing Huayang Spear was still stuck in Tu Ya's belly, so I started to read: "Supreme Ying Yuanzun, who rules the thirty-six heavens, transforms into the nine heavens, transforms into the ten directions, and the divine soldiers are in a hurry  It¡¯s like a law, an edict!¡±

    Originally, the talisman was on the Sanqing Huayang Spear. All it took was to activate the power of the talisman.

    The Sanqing Huayang Gun flashed with electric light, and Tu Ya also trembled like an electric shock, and ran towards Deputy Director Wang slower and slower.

    Finally, three meters away from Deputy Director Wang and the other seven, he fell helplessly to the ground.

    Seeing Tu Ya fall to the ground, Deputy Director Wang and the other seven people's legs went weak and they sat down on the ground, obviously very frightened.

    I slowly walked over and saw that Tu Ya had not yet breathed out, but his breathing was very heavy and weak, as if he would die at any time.

    "Hehehe." Tuya looked at me with blood-red eyes and said, "Boy, my master will take revenge on me."

    I narrowed my eyes, smiled slightly and said, "Tu Ya, what's wrong with you, are you still arrogant?"

    Tu Ya looked at me with a sneer and said nothing. Gradually, he died.

    After he died, his whole body turned into a black evil spirit and dissipated.

    And the Sanqing Huayang Gun originally inserted into its body also fell to the ground, making a crisp sound in the empty air-raid shelter.

    I exhaled and looked at the corpses and blood on the ground, feeling a little melancholy in my heart.

    "Director Wang, Director Fang, why did you two run in?" I asked the two chief directors who were sitting on the ground in shock.

    When they had sex with Tu Ya before, they were highly nervous and didn't feel much fear, but now they are very scared.

    Director Fang said to me with a smile: "Don't I just want to see what the monster looks like? I originally wanted to see the little master?There is no danger inside, so just come in and take a look.  "

    It turned out that I was out of curiosity. I thought they came in specifically to save me. I smiled helplessly and said, "What's the result?"

    "Damn, don't mention it. It's not this grandson who insists on coming in to see what the monster looks like. Did you see it?" Deputy Director Wang couldn't help but cursed: "Damn, I'm still sweating on my back.  "

    I laughed dryly, and then Deputy Director Wang asked the five surviving special police officers to go out and ask people to come in and collect the bodies, while Director Fang had a sad face.

    "Director Fang, I have already destroyed this monster, why are you still looking so grim?" I asked.

    Deputy Director Wang explained a few words and I understood.

    What troubles the emotional director is that Tu Ya¡¯s corpse turned into evil spirits and dissipated. There is no evidence at all, but so many people died.

    If the body is still there, you can take it back and report it to the people above. Whether you tell the people above that you encountered a monster or that there was a giant wild boar attack outside, you can find a reason for the death of so many people.

    But what about now?  You tell the people above that there are monsters here, and they ask you for the monster's body, but you can't get it out.

    Normally monsters will turn into their original form when they die, but Tuya is not a monster, but a demon.

    It is normal for these evil spirits to dissipate after death.

    I can¡¯t help with this kind of problem. Director Fang discussed it with Deputy Director Wang, and finally Deputy Director Wang came up with a solution that he thought was extremely perfect.

    Just buy a wild boar and say it is the prototype of a monster.

    The little wild boar is naturally not as convincing as Tu Ya¡¯s huge body, but it¡¯s still better than nothing.

    While waiting, I also told Director Fang the suicide note and words that the previous special police officer gave me before he died.

    After hearing this, Director Fang sighed helplessly and said he would treat their family well.

    There were a lot of special police officers coming in this time, more than fifty, and ten of them came in to protect the two directors before they left. I also received some protection along the way.

    I couldn¡¯t help but think to myself, Damn, I¡¯ve already finished the fight, and now I¡¯m here to protect you.

    While other special police officers went inside and began to search for the body.

    ¡°A total of 278 people died this time, and more special police officers died than civilians.

    The corpses were taken out one by one, especially the headless corpses. The entire camp¡¯s special police officers and I fell silent as they looked at the corpses on the ground.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 203 Funeral

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    This was not a movie, but more than twenty real corpses were placed in front of me.

    Many special police officers present looked at the bodies on the ground with tears in their eyes.

    Among them, they must have friends and partners who know each other. Maybe they drank together last night and went on a mission together the day before yesterday. As a result, now, the yin and yang are separated.

    People are emotional animals.

    Fang Hongxi is the biggest leader here. He also looked ugly. He took out the pistol in his hand and shouted to the more than 50 special police officers around him: "Everyone, shoot and salute!"

    After saying that, he took his pistol and fired a shot into the sky, and the more than fifty special police officers also took out their guns and fired neatly into the sky.

    The sound of gunfire even scared away the surrounding birds and beasts.

    Everyone is in a very silent mood.

    I felt a little depressed. Fang Hongxi walked up to me and said in a bad mood: "Little master, I have known these brothers for only a year or two. Please help them live a good life. Don't worry about money."

    "Although I like money, these brothers have fought for their lives together. In this case, you'd better not give it to me, but give it to their families." After I finished speaking, I didn't use my phone, but sat on the ground and started  Recite the mantra of rebirth to save these dead souls.

    ?? Generally, to save the evil spirits of wronged souls, one uses the rebirth mantra recorded on the mobile phone, but in a situation like this, in order to show one's respect, one has to recite it personally.

    I suddenly saw the three souls and seven souls of these special police officers floating out of their bodies. They all looked around with unnatural expressions, and their eyes were a little strange. Obviously they couldn't believe the fact that they were dead.

    And there were no three souls or seven souls in the corpses of those ordinary people. Most of them had been eaten by Tu Ya to replenish their bodies.

    I don¡¯t dare to let these three souls and seven souls stay too long. They are still in a hazy state. Once they wake up, they will remember the world and are unwilling to reincarnate, and then they will become wandering ghosts.

    "Where did you come from? Where are you going? Good go, everyone." I handed over my hands and bowed respectfully to these three souls and seven souls, and then they disappeared here and rushed to reincarnate.

    This group of special police officers may like money and gambling in normal times. Even if they encounter such a thing, they don't want to die. They can't be compared with the heroes in the story who look down on life and death.

    But this still does not stop me from respecting them. No matter what, they died to protect the interests of others from being harmed. This alone is enough. If everyone must have a fearless spirit, then  How many people in the world can do this?

    "Have you seen them? Has he left too?" A special police officer in his thirties walked up to me, pointed to a body on the ground, grabbed my hand and said, "Where is he? I can  Did you see him?"

    I looked at him doubtfully.

    The special police officer said with tears: "He is my biological brother."

    "He has already been reincarnated. He has passed away. Don't be attached to him anymore." I looked at the special policeman with a sad face and lamented in my heart.

    And the special policeman hugged the body and cried loudly: "Brother, I shouldn't have let you become a policeman with me. I hurt you!"

    Originally, the eyes of the others were only moist, but when this person took the lead and started crying, the tears of the others couldn't help but fall.

    ¡° Then Deputy Director Wang and I did not leave Chengdu quickly. Instead, we attended the funerals of these dead SWAT officers before leaving.

    Although the person is dead and there is no point in doing anything, the funeral is still held grandly, and all of them are declared martyrs.

    ¡°The external propaganda was that a group of thugs appeared on that mountain, armed with firearms, and it took so many special police officers to annihilate them.

    On the day of the funeral, many citizens went out to see these people off on the street.

    Although they were deceived and the people on the mountain were not thugs, once that guy escaped, the harm would be many times worse than that of thugs.

    Looking at this beautiful funeral, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if I could have such a majestic funeral if I died accidentally.

    Deputy Director Wang, who was sitting next to me at the time, saw my expression and seemed to know what I was thinking. He patted me on the shoulder and said, "Don't worry, if you die heroically while helping us eliminate ghosts, I will give you a  A bigger funeral.¡±

    ¡°What the hell, don¡¯t you know something auspicious to say?¡±

    Before Deputy Director Wang and I left, Fang Hongxi specially treated us to a meal. He looked even more haggard than that night. He had too many things to do. He had to report the process of the matter to the superiors and alsoThe accumulation of publicity and funerals for these special police officers made Fang Hongxi very tired.

    After all the busy work was finished, Deputy Director Wang and I left Chengdu together.

    When I returned to Chongqing, I arrived at nine o'clock in the evening. Deputy Director Wang drove me to Guanyinqiao Pedestrian Street. Then I walked out of the car with my bag on my back and the Sanqing Huayang Gun wrapped in oil paper in my hand.

    When I walked to the door of the store, it was very busy inside.

    Even if Sun Xiaopeng was helping Ai Tangtang, even Luo Fang, who usually did nothing else, was actually helping to serve milk tea at this time.

    I smiled and walked to the counter. Ai Tangtang was still making milk tea. I asked, "You can actually help Luo Fang?"

    Ai Tangtang waved to me with a smile, and then whispered: "Don't tell me, business has improved a lot after Luo Fang came to help. The little girl here called her friend and said that a handsome waiter was here.  Many of them come here because of their reputation.¡±

    When I took a look, it was true that a group of ladies were staring at Luo Fang like a nymphomaniac.

    But Luo Fang really has this ability, and he is really handsome.

    At this time, Sun Xiaopeng walked into the counter depressedly. He said to me with a smile: "Why are you back?"

    "Don't we miss you?" I saw Luo Fang coming over and said, "Luo Fang, come on, I have something to tell you."

    After saying that, I pulled Luo Fang and ran out of the milk tea shop. Luo Fang didn¡¯t ask me anything, and just followed me expressionlessly.

    I found a place with relatively few people and told me about my encounter with Tu Ya and how to deal with it.

    After Luo Fang heard this, he looked at me in surprise and said, "Have you solved Tuya?"

    "Do you think I'm bragging? But before it died, it said that its owner would take revenge on it. Who do you think the owner of that guy would be?" I couldn't help but ask.

    After Luo Fang was surprised, his face turned paralyzed again, and he said, "It has a so-called powerful master, so why would it be sealed in that place for so many years?"

    "Besides, he stole the magic pill and escaped all the way. What he stole might be the owner's thing." Luo Fang said.

    After listening to Luo Fang¡¯s words, I felt relieved. He was right. If it really had a powerful master, it wouldn¡¯t have been sealed away for so many years without rescuing it.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 204 Passing the Yin

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Luo Fang was very interested in the gun I was holding. He took my hand and ran to the second floor and entered his room.

    After taking the Sanqing Huayang Gun from my hand, he tore open the oil paper wrapped outside, and when he saw the gun inside, he immediately exclaimed: "It's really a powerful thing."

    "That's not true. The appearance alone is not bad." I said.

    "How did you make your gun look like this?" Luo Fang asked as he handed the gun back.

    I held the gun and thought about it carefully: "Actually, there's nothing special about it. I just held this thing and fainted. Later, I dreamed of a general wearing silver armor. He turned around and threw the gun to me.  I caught it and when I woke up, the gun started to change."

    Luo Fang kept nodding, but he couldn't say anything.

    ¡°Then I took the gun and showed it to the boss and Mao Dacai. The boss just frowned and looked at it for a while, saying that he didn¡¯t know what was going on.

    Mao Dacai, on the other hand, was sleeping on the sofa. When he heard our voices, he opened his eyes and said: "This thing has spirituality, is destined to you, and is willing to be with you. That's why it became like this. Do you understand?"

    "Weapons also have intelligence?" I asked doubtfully.

    "Stones can turn into monsters." Mao Dacai said: "Of course a gun can do it, but it is difficult to turn a weapon stained with evil into a monster. It is more than ten times harder than turning a stone into a monster, but it is more difficult to turn a weapon stained with blood into a monster.  Afterwards, everything will be similar to spirituality.¡±

    I understood after listening to Mao Dacai¡¯s explanation.

    I just told the story about the transformation of the Sanqing Huayang Gun, not about Tuya. It¡¯s better not to tell the boss about this kind of thing. If not, we might have to reveal the story about Luo Fang swallowing the magic pill.  .

    The boss didn¡¯t seem to be interested in this matter. Instead, he frowned as if he was worried.

    "I'm going back to rest first, you can play." The boss waved his hand, returned to his office, and closed the door.

    Mao Dacai continued to sleep on the sofa.

    It¡¯s a little late now, and I was ready to go back to the house to rest. Suddenly, Sun Xiaopeng ran up from downstairs anxiously.

    When I saw his impatient look, I couldn't help but ask: "What's wrong?"

    Sun Xiaopeng gasped and said to me: "There's something going on over there in the underworld, it's about Tang Xue."

    "What's wrong?" I looked at Sun Xiaopeng and asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng sat on the sofa, poured himself a glass of water, took a sip and said: "Since the death of Ye Youshen, the underworld has never given up on tracing the murderer, but there are no clues. Finally, it was found on Tang Xue, over there in the underworld.  News came that Tang Xue was taken to the first judge Cui Fujun, who will interrogate Tang Xue."

    The first judge?

    I frowned slightly, and Sun Xiaopeng said hurriedly: "This Cui Fujun is a person with a very high status in the underworld. He controls the book of life and death, and judges life and death. He has great power. It can be said that he can give you a hundred more lives with just one sentence."  Year."

    "Then why are you so impatient?" I asked doubtfully.

    "You know what the heck, Cui Fujun is fair, but he will not be polite to the evil spirits of the Eighteenth Level of Hell. The punishments are so large that even the Eighteenth Level of Hell can't compare to those large ones." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    Luo Fang looked at Sun Xiaopeng and said, "What do you mean?"

    "I don't know either." Sun Xiaopeng shook his head.

    "Can't we use Laoshan's relationship to make the underworld give up investigating this case and even send Tang Xue to be reincarnated?" I asked.

    "It's impossible." Sun Xiaopeng said: "We in Laoshan do have a lot of connections in the underworld. I can even tell you that one-third of the underworld in the underworld were created by my Laoshan disciples after their death.  There are a lot of high-status Yeyoushen, but the Yin Si Zhengshen was killed by people from the Yang world. This is something that has not happened in three to four hundred years."

    "The kings of hell in the ten palaces were furious and demanded a thorough investigation."

    When I heard this, I realized the seriousness of the matter. I thought this matter would just go away, but the lover still didn't give up, and even affected Tang Xue.

    "You can only take action in this matter." Sun Xiaopeng said to me, "Go down and save Tang Xue."

    "With his current abilities, how could he possibly rescue Tang Xue from the underworld? Even if he was rescued and returned to the earth, would he be able to escape the pursuit of countless underworld officials?" Luo Fang shook his head.

    "Look at you, you are always beating and killing people. Do you know what a lawsuit is?"

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "The ten kings of hell in the underworld are not unreasonable. Now they only know how to travel at night."He is the Yinsi Lord, but he doesn¡¯t know what the Night Walker God has done. The only way to save Tang Xue is for Axiu to go down and tell Cui Fujun exactly what the Night Walker God has done, and then Cui Fujun will  determination.  "

    "Is it reliable?" I said, "Didn't you say that the death of Yinsi Zhengshen was a serious matter?"

    "Yes, but we also have people in the underworld." Sun Xiaopeng said: "Once the Yeyoushen's actions are exposed, and we, the people from Laoshan, can speak for you, it may be possible to put the matter to rest, but there is a certain risk."

    "To put it bluntly, this matter is a very risky thing. If you are willing to do it, just do it. If you don't want to, forget it." Sun Xiaopeng said: "If I weren't afraid that you would not forgive me later, I would not bother to tell you, lest you go down and die.  ."

    I didn¡¯t hesitate too much and nodded directly.

    "Without further ado, I will send you to the underworld." Sun Xiaopeng said, "By the way, remember, don't mention that Mr. Niu also harmed you when you go down."

    "Understood." I nodded. Niu Zongbing and Ye Youshen were not on the same level in the underworld at all. It was unrealistic to try to trip up Niu Zongbing, who had been working in the underworld for thousands of years, with such a trivial matter.

    If you want to go to the underworld, there are only two ways. The first is to stab yourself twice, which is convenient and quick, but the sequelae are a bit big.

    The other is to go to the underworld and go to the underworld.

    Sun Xiaopeng and Luo Fang helped me prepare for the underworld and told me some taboos in the underworld.

    Crossing the yin is no small matter. There are many things that need to be prepared, such as Taoist altars, yellow paper, soul-inducing lamps, etc.

    After getting ready, we waited until early morning.

    I was sitting cross-legged on the sofa. After hearing about this, the busy boss also came out.

    The boss did it himself. Originally, according to Sun Xiaopeng's words, he was going to help me do it, but I felt a bit unreliable. It's better to be careful with this kind of thing.

    The boss put a yellow talisman on my forehead and said: "I've told you many things. It's easy to go down, but it's hard to come back. When the sun comes back, remember, there will be many innocent ghosts to disturb your mind.  , ignore it, if you don¡¯t pay attention, you may fall into the endless abyss forever and become a part of the wandering ghosts, do you understand?¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 205 Huangquan Bridge

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I nodded, then pointed at the Sanqing Huayang Spear beside me and said, "Can I take the weapon with me?"

    "There is indeed a way, but what are you going to do? Kill people, you kid, remember, you are going down to reconcile, don't have a head-on mentality. In the underworld, do you think you are the Monkey King?" The boss understood me.  One glance: "Besides, there are many people who know the goods in the underworld. When the time comes, I will fall in love with this treasure like you, and you may cry."

    After the boss finished speaking, he started to recite the mantra, and I quickly closed my eyes.

    Time passed little by little, and the noisy sounds outside gradually disappeared. After about three minutes, the surroundings felt a little chilly.

    I opened my eyes and saw that I was standing on the edge of a cliff. Everything was gray, even the sky was white. I had heard Sun Xiaopeng say before that the underworld has been like this for thousands of years, and there is no such thing as day or night.  .

    The cliff is bottomless, and in the middle of the cliff, there is a suspension bridge.

    The cliff is a thousand meters long, and the suspension bridge spans it, and the bridge is fifty meters wide.

    Behind me is a wasteland. Many people in different clothes walked out of the wasteland with confused expressions, and then walked from the bridge to the other side of the cliff.

    This bridge is called Huangquan Bridge, which is the extremely famous Huangquan Road in the world.

    I looked at myself and saw that I was dressed the same as usual, except that everything on my body was gone.

    I walked towards the road to the bridge. At this time, I needed to go through a layer of inspection before entering the bridge.

    There are more than thirty agents at the entrance checking the souls who want to cross the bridge.

    The main reason is that they are afraid that those ghosts who are not qualified to be reincarnated will sneak in. Once such ghosts are discovered, the ghosts will not be polite and will directly throw these ghosts into this bottomless abyss.

    ¡°As for me, I am actually not qualified to be reincarnated, because I am still alive and according to regulations, I cannot enter the underworld.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Yin-Yang Master or the Taoist priest in ancient times, who could pass through the Yin was an ¡®admission card¡¯ issued by the underworld personnel.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Otherwise, they are not allowed to enter the underworld.

    Fortunately, Sun Xiaopeng told me before that he had already arranged someone to pick me up.

    ???????????????????????????????? If no one takes me in and finds connections, let alone going in to expose the Night Walker, even if I enter the underworld, it will be impossible to see the first judge.

    When I approached here, I heard one of the ghosts yelling.

    "What do you mean? Why do you want to send me to the eighteenth level of hell? Do you know who my father is"

    A ghost who looked very young was cursing. The villains had expressionless faces. One of them grabbed this guy who seemed to be tough in the background and threw him into the abyss.

    I swallowed.

    Sun Xiaopeng once told me that most of the people who run errands in the underworld are Mr. Yin Yang, Taoist priests, or demon hunters who have gone down to the earth. This is also a standard for recruiting errands in the underworld.

    Of course, now that thousands of years have passed, it is even more difficult for Mr. Yin Yang and Taoist priests to become the Yin Division of the underworld. The establishment is full, let alone the Yin Division.

    The biggest difference between Yin Chai and Yin Si is that Yin Chai is a person who runs errands, while Yin Si is an official of the underworld.

    That¡¯s why when he was dealing with that evil Shura, he was so excited when he heard that Yan Beixun had the underworld to pick up the scroll.

    Although it was just an accident, I didn¡¯t dare to be careless. These guys have killed me now, and I didn¡¯t even bother to reason with them.

    A red line has been used to seal off the fifty-meter-wide road at the entrance, leaving only five meters in the middle to get onto the bridge.

    As for the consequences of forcing a charge?

    Anyway, as soon as I walked in, I saw a ghost trying to break through, but as soon as he touched the red rope, he was burned to death.

    It made me frown.

    "What are you doing, that kid?" One of the ghosts spotted me and shouted at me.

    There are some differences between me and other ghosts. Those ghosts all look lifeless. Standing among a group of ghosts, they are naturally more conspicuous.

    I quickly walked up respectfully and said, "Hello, senior, I am Zhang Xiu, a disciple of the thirty-seventh generation of Yan Chixia's lineage, and I am here to work in the underworld."

    When this shady man heard that I was a disciple of Yan Chixia's lineage, his expression softened a lot, but his voice was still cold and he asked: "Take out your 'admission card'."

    "This is the first time for this junior to go to the underworld, so I haven't got the 'admission pass' yet, but a friend should be nearby to pick me up." I said, "Is Mr. Huang out there?"

    ¡°?Outside members?  "When the gangster heard this, he turned around and asked the other gangsters a few questions, then put a smile on his face: "I asked you why Huang Yuanwai sent someone a letter just now, saying that friends would come and let us receive him. Please, Huang Yuanwai is here.  The office opposite Huangquan Bridge is waiting for you, please.  "

    I was slightly surprised. At that time, Sun Xiaopeng only said that he would find a man named Huang Yuanwai to help me, but I didn't expect him to be so powerful.

    After saying that, this shady guy actually led the way in person.

    You must know that many people died, but there is only one bridge, and the entrance is only five meters wide. You have to queue up to get in. When I saw it, the queue was at least a thousand meters long.

    ???????????????????????????????????? But this Yin Cha led the way, so naturally he took me directly to the bridge.

    The bridge is entirely made of black iron and looks extremely solid.

    Although the Yin Chai was full of compliments, I didn¡¯t dare to blame him and asked, ¡°Do you know the life of this Yin Chai brother?¡±

    "My name is Yu Letong." Yin Chai said.

    "Brother Yu." I said.

    "Don't, you are Huang's friend, don't call me that." Yu Letong shook his head and said, "If my boss finds out, I might get slapped."

    "This is my first time to go to the underworld too? Huang Yuanwai is acquainted with my master and his superiors, but I don't know much about Huang Yuanwai. Brother Yu, why don't you tell me about it?" I asked.

    Yu Letong started talking to me without thinking too much.

    When I heard this, I felt that Huang Yuanwai was really not an ordinary person.

    This Huang Yuanwai was a person from three hundred years ago. Before his death, he was just a handyman in Laoshan. He was not even qualified to practice Taoism, nor was he qualified to be a yinshi, let alone the dignified position of a yinshizhengshen today.  .

    Huang Yuanwai¡¯s real name is Huang Zhong. He was an orphan since he was a child. He grew up in Laoshan. He has always been a small role in Laoshan as a handyman. Later, he became seriously ill and entered the underworld.

    After he arrived in the underworld, he was naturally at the Huangquan Bridge, which was where I was on the bridge before. He was about to get on the bridge and reincarnate. Suddenly, the souls of a group of generals appeared on the wasteland.

    At that time, it seemed that there was a war in the underworld. More than 10,000 people died. The soldiers were strong and strong. As soon as they arrived in the underworld, their general ordered the formation to prepare to attack Huangquan Bridge.

    "Huangquan Bridge is the center of reincarnation, and it is impossible for them to knock it down. But if those sinister people die, it will be extremely embarrassing for the underworld (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 206 Huang Yuanwai

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Although Huangquan Bridge is an important place of reincarnation, it is also far away from the sphere of influence of the Ten Palaces of Hell. Even if reinforcements are needed, it will take half an hour. At that time, more than thirty Yinzai were frightened.

    At this time, Huang Zhong stood up and said that he was a big shot from Laoshan to calm everyone down. Then, he walked into the enemy camp single-handedly and talked face to face with the general. He also said that he was Huang Yuanwai from the underworld.  , ensuring that these more than 10,000 soldiers will be reincarnated.

    Although soldiers fight for the country, they also commit crimes and will go to hell after death. This is why the general led all the soldiers to prepare for war. After hearing what Huang Yuanwai said, he immediately started talking with a smile.  .

    Half an hour later, the underworld sent Bai Wuchang, leading three thousand Wuchangs, who directly beat the souls of the ten thousand soldiers to pieces, and the general was also thrown to the eighteenth level of hell, where he will suffer eternity.

    "Huang Yuanwai was discovered by the underworld. After finding out the whole story, Huang Yuanwai was greatly admired and promoted one after another.

    When I heard this, I also sighed. This member Huang is definitely not a simple person. Ordinary people would be frightened and overwhelmed when they see such a murderous soldier, let alone talk about it.

    You should know that when you talk, no matter how you talk or behave, it is very important. If you miss something even slightly and let the other party see that something is wrong, you will immediately kill someone.

    "But what does he mean by calling himself Huang Yuanwai?" I asked curiously.

    Yuletong smiled and said: "Later, someone was interested in Huang Yuanwai and asked him this question. He said that he was very nervous at that time and wanted to blow up the name of a high official from the underworld. But he said smoothly that he was Huang Yuanwai. Then  The general may not know much about our knowledge of the underworld, and thinks that Yuan Wai is a high official in the underworld."

    "Later, King Yama personally named him Huang Yuanwai. From then on, he no longer called him by his real name, but called himself Huang Yuanwai. Others also called him Huang Yuanwai. Three hundred years later, everyone got used to it." Yu.  Le Tong said.

    While we were talking, we had already reached the other side of the bridge.

    After setting foot here, I saw a very luxurious courtyard not far away on the right side. After the ghosts walked across the bridge, they walked to the left. It was so foggy that I couldn't see clearly what it looked like.

    When I saw this luxurious courtyard in the distance, I also asked Yu Letong whether it was specially used for officials from the underworld to stay when they came here on business.

    Yu Letong took me to the door, and after saying a few words to the two guards guarding the door, he led me in.

    This house is very big. It looks like a large courtyard with three entrances and three exits in ancient times.

    I was a little confused walking around here. Yu Letong finally led me to a pavilion by a pond. Sitting at the stone table in the pavilion was a middle-aged man in his thirties, wearing a red robe and looking very energetic.  People are playing chess with themselves over there.

    "Huang Yuanwai, your friend has been brought here." Yu Letong said respectfully.

    "Well, please step back." Officer Huang nodded expressionlessly.

    Yu Letong hurriedly walked out, but I was a little nervous. This was no joke. For someone to be named by King Yama himself, of course, my nervousness would definitely not show.

    "I've met Mr. Huang." I said with a cupped hand.

    Huang Yuanwai looked at me with slight interest, pointed to the pavilion and said, "You and the young master are friends, not outsiders. Come and sit."

    I sat opposite Huang Yuanwai.

    His Chinese-character face looks upright, and his smile is a bit gentle.

    "Can you play chess?" Huang Yuanwai asked.

    I shook my head: "I know a little bit about backgammon."

    "Backgammon?" Huang Yuanwai shook his head slightly and said, "I can help you with your meeting with the First Judge, but I am a polite person and I want you to help me with something."

    Although I was unhappy, I had promised to help me, but now I was asked to help. However, I still said respectfully on my face: "Huang Yuanwai has a high status in the underworld, and there must be a lot of shady people under his command. Huang Yuanwai is willing to let me help."  I am naturally bound to do things, but I am afraid that my lack of ability will ruin the important affairs of Huang Yuanwai."

    "My hint was obvious enough. Huang Yuanwai is obviously a smart man, there is no way he wouldn't understand what I said.

    "It's okay, only you can handle this matter. Recently I heard that Ye Youshen was just an accomplice in framing Tang Xue, and a person named Ling Jingming instructed Ye Youshen to do this." Huang Yuanwai said with a smile.

    I grass, not good.

    I suddenly remembered the constant warnings given to me by Sun Xiaopeng and the boss before I went to the underworld.

    At that time, the boss and Sun Xiaopeng gave me serious advice more than onceOne more sentence: Don't trap the struggle in the underworld.

    As the saying goes, where there are people, there are rivers and lakes, and the underworld is no exception.

    How can such a big place like the underworld, with so many people inside, be monolithic? There are countless fights between them. When these gods fight, we mortals in the world intervene and we don¡¯t know how they will die.

    No matter how stupid I am, I can still tell that Huang Yuanwai asked me to frame that guy named Ling Jingming.

    At this time, Huang Yuanwai sat opposite me and looked at me with a smile. How dare I say that I don't want to? Once I say it, maybe the matter of saving Tang Xue will be ruined this time, and this Huang Yuanwai will definitely not help me.  .

    I took a deep breath, gritted my teeth, nodded and said, "I'll do my best."

    Huang Yuanwai held the chess piece in his hand and looked at the chessboard. He made a move and said calmly: "It's not about trying your best, it's about having to do it."

    "Yes." I felt aggrieved, but I didn't dare to say anything more, so I could only nod.

    "Very good, go ahead and rest here for a few days. When the first judge tries Tang Xue, I will take you there." Huang Yuanwai waved his hand.

    At this time, a sweet-looking woman came over and took me to rest.

    My salary is not bad. One bedroom is more than 70 square meters. It is completely antique and made of pure wood. I use candles to light the lights. There are no lights at all. If this were replaced before, I guess I would  I can still be excited, after all, living in such a fresh house.

    But I am sitting on the bed now, my mind keeps spinning.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Huang asked me to frame that guy named Ling Jingming, but it¡¯s obviously not a good thing.

    "It's impossible to ask Huang Yuanwai to get to the bottom of this kind of thing. If you ask him, he will definitely not tell you."

    Staying in the underworld, there is no sun or moon, the sky is always gray, and I don¡¯t know how much time has passed.

    ¡° Anyway, I fall asleep when I¡¯m sleepy, and I¡¯m in a daze when I wake up.

    I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been, but I guess it was maybe four or five days. That day my door was opened, and Officer Huang, wearing his red robe, said to me: ¡°Come with me, the first judge is about to start interrogating Tang.  It¡¯s snowing.¡±

    "Yes." I nodded and followed Mr. Huang out.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 207 Soul Sentence Peak

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    There were two sedans placed in the yard outside, and Huang got on one. I was hesitating, but I walked up, and then eight ghosts came to carry the sedan.

    ?????????????????????????????I secretly murmured in the sedan, this salary is too high.

    Although Yin Chai is an ordinary errand boy in the underworld, similar to the police, in the underworld, he also yells at the ghosts, and a man who looks like an uncle actually asks them to carry the sedan chair.

    The outside of the sedan was so gray that I couldn¡¯t see anything at all. I thought about it carefully.

    Sun Xiaopeng told me before that Huangquan Bridge is only the entrance to the underworld, and then you have to pass through three places, Evil Dog Ridge, Ecstasy Hall, and Wangxiang Terrace, before you can enter the real underworld.

    These three places are the only way to enter the underworld. Even if many ghosts have passed the previous review of Huangquan Bridge and are qualified for reincarnation, they still have to pass through the Evil Dog Ridge and the Hall of Ecstasy. These two places are slightly troublesome.  That is, being bitten by an evil dog until the soul is gone, or being led into an illusion by the Hall of Ecstasy, and then falling into the illusion, gradually losing the soul.

    Only Wangxiang Terrace is considered a relatively normal place, the other two are simply used to harm people, but no one understands why the underworld set up such two places.

    After passing the Wangxiang Terrace, it split into two roads. One road leads to Naihe Bridge, where ghosts go to reincarnate, while the other road leads to the jurisdiction of the Ten Palaces of Hell.

    The ten kings of hell are governed separately, each with their own city. Sun Xiaopeng said that among the ten kings of hell, King Yama is the most powerful. King Yama is responsible for all the ghosts in the world being reincarnated in the underworld.

    Therefore, in the world of the underworld, King Yama is more famous than the other nine kings of hell.

    I couldn¡¯t see the scene outside the sedan, so I didn¡¯t bother to continue watching, so I simply closed my eyes and waited.

    After about twenty or thirty minutes, the outside was not as quiet as before. I opened the curtain and looked outside. At this time, outside was the entrance to a magnificent city wall.

    This city wall is ten meters high and so long that you can't see the edge at a glance. There is a main gate and two secondary gates at the entrance.

    The city gate was not crowded at all, but seemed a bit deserted.

    That¡¯s right, the people who live here are fine, what are they doing out of the city? It¡¯s all in the wilderness outside, and generally those who go out of the city to do things are undercover.

    The sedan did not stop and walked directly inside.

    After entering the city, it was much more lively. This city is called Yama City. Countless vendors on the streets are selling things just like in the ancient world.

    There are also people shopping and so on. If these were not ghosts, I would never have imagined that this was the underworld.

    Although there are many people living here, the Ten Palaces of Hell and the ten cities are large, but not everyone can live in them.

    You must know that the Tenth Palace of Hell is very strict in this regard. After all, ghosts living here will not be scattered unless there are external factors.

    From a certain level, this is equivalent to immortality, so the population of the underworld is increasing, with no sign of decreasing. Except for a small number of ghosts who have lived for thousands of years and have become tired of ghosts, they will actively ask to be reincarnated.  The population will not decrease.

    I looked at the passing pedestrians outside with curiosity, and looked around curiously.

    What surprised me was that the sedan did not stop at Yama City, but went directly through Yama City and headed outside.

    Soon, I saw a towering mountain peak in the distance.

    Out of curiosity, I stretched out my head and asked the man carrying the sedan outside, and then I understood.

    It turns out that this peak is called Penhun Peak.

    There are a total of ninety-nine judges on the Soul Sentence Peak. Generally, if they do good deeds during their lifetime, they will be sent directly to Naihe Bridge to be reincarnated. If they do many evil things during their lifetime, they will be brought to this Soul Sentence Peak, and these judges will be judged based on what they did during their lifetime.  Determine which level of hell you will enter.

    The sedan chair kept walking up the mountain. The Panhun Peak was desolate. The ground was pitch black, as if it had been roasted by a fire.

    Along the way, I saw many temple-like houses. According to the introduction of the messenger, these are the places where the judges are. What we are going to is the palace at the highest point of the mountain. The first judge, Cui Fujun, is there.  There.

    There is a palace at the highest point of the mountain, which occupies a very large area. Its appearance is not resplendent, but rather eerie, similar to the Fengdu Ghost Town.

    The sedan arrived at the square at the entrance of the palace and stopped.

    After I walked down, Huang Yuanwai naturally also came out. He walked up to me and said seriously: "Follow me later, and Mr. Cui will ask you something before you speak. Don't talk nonsense, otherwise something will happen."  Things, don't say I can't protect you, I'm afraid something will happen to me."

    My heart condensed and I nodded naturally.

    Seeing this, Officer Huang led me inside from the front.

    Along the way, there were a lot of people walking around inside, as if they were busy with something. Although I was curious, I didn't ask Huang Yuanwai.

    Huang Yuanwai took me to the entrance of a main hall. This main hall looked like the palace where the emperor went to court in the morning. It was very large, with a wooden chair and wooden table on it.

    "Follow me to the side hall." Huang Yuanwai led me to a smaller side hall and sat down to rest.

    I am somewhat looking forward to seeing Tang Xue again.

    In this way, in the process of infinite anticipation, time passed little by little, and we waited for two full hours.

    Among them, Huang Yuanwai didn't look impatient at all, but I couldn't help it for a long time. I wanted to ask Huang Yuanwai what was going on several times.

    Suddenly, footsteps were heard in the hall next door. Huang Yuanwai smiled and said, "Follow me."

    After saying that, he led me to the entrance of the main hall.

    Originally, I thought that Huang Yuanwai should go in directly due to his high status. Unexpectedly, Huang Yuanwai stood at the door and said a few polite words to the guard at the door.

    Not long after this shady guy went in, he came out and shook his head: "Huang Yuanwai, you should know that the first judge does not like irrelevant people like you to come in when deciding a case."

    After hearing this, Officer Huang was not angry. He pointed at me and said, "This case is related to my friend. I won't go in. Let my friend go in and listen. Maybe we can get the clues Master Cui wants?"

    This shady guy looked me over and said, "I can't make the decision. I'll report it again."

    After saying that, he turned around and ran in again. This time it took three minutes, then he nodded to me, then turned around and walked inside.

    Huang Yuanwai patted me on the shoulder and said, "Don't worry, Mr. Cui has always enforced the law impartially and will not show favoritism. Don't be afraid of offending the powerful. If you have anything to say, speak out boldly."

    Offend the powerful?  I originally wanted to talk about the matter of Yeyoushen. I offended such a powerful person. Why didn't you, an old turtle grandson, ask me to help you report Ling Jingming?

    Although I felt helpless, I still nodded and followed this sinister man into the main hall.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 208 Iron Case

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The floor of this main hall is paved with bluestone slabs, and the decoration is somewhat similar to that of the Qin Dynasty. There are more than ten yincha on both sides, and everyone looks respectful.

    After the bad guy brought me in, he turned around and walked out. None of those bad guys looked at me at all. They all looked straight ahead.

    After a while, a man wearing a black robe and an official hat walked in through the side door. He was 1.8 meters tall, handsome and looked to be no more than thirty years old.

    This man walked to the chair and sat down carelessly, frowning slightly, and behind him was a ghost like a master.

    The master looked to be in his fifties, with a sly look on his face. He pointed at me and shouted, "Who in the hall doesn't kneel before the first judge?"

    I raised my hands and said, "Are you Mr. Cui?"

    Mr. Cui Mansion looked at me and said, "Who are you? Since you are from the underworld on business, why are you here?"

    "Master Cui, I am here this time because of Tang Xue's affairs." I hurriedly spoke, wanting to tell what Ye Youshen had done.

    Mr. Cui Mansion, however, looked uninterested and said loudly: "Take Tang Xue to the palace."

    When I heard that I was going to bring Tang Xue up, I felt excited, and the two Yinzai closest to the door walked out, and after a while, they brought Tang Xue back.

    As soon as I saw Tang Xue, the happy mood I felt at first disappeared. Tang Xue was wearing a white prison uniform with blood stains all over her body. There were also a few scars on her originally beautiful face.

    Tang Xue was brought up as she was dying. When she saw me, her eyes lit up at first, but then they dimmed and she pretended not to recognize me.

    "Tang Xue, let me ask you, do you know this person in the hall who said he came here because of you?" Cui Fujun asked, holding a cup of hot tea in his hand and taking a sip.

    Tang Xue shook her head: "I don't know."

    "Come here, drive him out." Mr. Cui said calmly.

    "Hey, Tang Xue, it's me, I'm here to help you." No matter how good-tempered I am, I can't help it anymore. I quickly stood up and wanted to grab Tang Xue's hand, but Tang Xue avoided it.

    "You're crazy. What kind of place is this? You're just causing trouble. Leave quickly." Tang Xue cursed at me with an anxious face.

    When I heard this, I calmed down a lot. Tang Xue did this for my own good.

    But the purpose of my coming down was to save Tang Xue, so I immediately stood up and said to Master Cui in the hall: "Master Cui, I was the one who killed the Night Traveler God."

    As soon as I said this, all the shady things around me exploded, and they no longer remained silent. They all started talking one after another.

    Cui Fujun narrowed his eyes, and then there was a blue book with three big characters on it, Book of Life and Death. He turned two pages, looked at the book of life and death and said: "Zhang Xiu, a demon hunter, a native of Chongqing in the world of the world, has a lifespan of eighty-seven years."  , died of cancer, do you know that these words of yours can make you lose your yang and go to hell to suffer eternity?"

    I took a deep breath and knew that Mr. Cui Fu was not bluffing me. In fact, I also knew that the death of Yeyoushen was not as big as usual. However, I said very honestly: "Yeyoushen used his power to cause trouble in the world. These things  If you turn a blind eye to this matter, then I will help you punish him."

    Cui Fujun slowly put the book of life and death on the table and said slowly: "If the people of the underworld make mistakes, they will naturally be punished by the people of the underworld. It is not your turn to be an outsider. Come and take it down."

    I saw that the gangsters around me were about to take action, so I hurriedly yelled: "Come and try, I can kill Yin Si Zhengshen, do you want to try one?"

    My words obviously have a certain deterrent effect on these evil spirits. After all, the Night Travel God is the God of Evil, and he is much higher than them in level.

    If I were to die in the human world as a ghost, the underworld would probably not care about it. This is the gap. At this time, I said that I was the one who killed the God of Night. None of these ghosts knew how powerful I was. Naturally,  Don't dare to take action.

    "You dare to make noise here." Cui Fujun stood up. In an instant, he was standing in front of me. He waved his hand in front of me and I couldn't move at all.

    "People say that you, Lord Cui, are fair. This is obviously the fault of the Night Travel God. I came to discuss it with you, but you ended up arresting people without asking any questions. Is this the moral character of the underworld?" I couldn't help cursing.

    Cui Fujun looked at Yin Cha on the side with an expressionless face: "Who brought this person?"

    "My lord, this boy was brought here by Huang Yuanwai." The shady man said respectfully.

    "Call Huang Zhong in." After Cui Fujun finished speaking, he returned to the chair.

    After the shady guy walked out, Tang Xue¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.Looking at me: "You really killed Ye Youshen."

    At this time, I couldn¡¯t move my whole body, I could only blink and take it as a nod.

    Tang Xue was like a deflated balloon, sitting limply on the ground: "You and I have only known each other for a few days, why bother."

    ¡°I can¡¯t move or speak, and naturally I can¡¯t answer, and I don¡¯t know how to answer this kind of question.

    Soon Yuanwai Huang followed Yin Chai and walked in.

    However, he no longer had the arrogant temperament he had before. After walking in respectfully, he bowed his hands in salute to Lord Cui.

    Cui Fujun said: "Lock the door, it's an ironclad case."

    When Huang Yuanwai heard this, his expression changed drastically, and he hurriedly said: "Master Cui, wait a minute, why has this matter become a solid case?"

    I was confused at the time and didn¡¯t know what was going on. I finally understood it after hearing someone explain it.

    "It doesn't matter if there are iron cases from other judges. If you have some connections, you can be accommodating. Once Mr. Cui wants to handle the iron cases, except for Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva or Yin Tianzi, it will be useless even if the Ten Palaces of Hell come."

    And once the iron case is opened, everything will be found out.

    I didn¡¯t understand it at the time, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal. It was like this anyway, but Huang Yuanwai was different. He originally had selfish motives and wanted to frame people. If he was found out and framed his colleagues, this would not be the case.  What a trivial matter.

    "Do you have any objections?" Cui Fujun asked expressionlessly.

    "No, it doesn't make any sense to be a clean official. I just feel that the death of a mere night wandering god is making trouble for Mr. Cui to handle the iron case. Isn't it a bit of a fuss?" Huang Yuan said.

    I was not far away and saw that Huang Yuanwai¡¯s forehead was covered with sweat. He was obviously frightened.

    "Huang Zhong, I have no interest in taking care of the fact that you want to frame Ling Jingming, but you don't want to be petty in front of me." Cui Fujun said, "Get out."

    "Yes, yes, yes." Huang Yuanwai nodded repeatedly, then turned around and ran out.

    Then, Mr. Cui looked at me with interest and said, "Your name is Zhang Xiu, right? Come and sit down."

    After saying that, a few undercover men came up with two chairs, and I was able to move. I quickly helped Tang Xue sit down, and I also sat on the chair, waiting for Cui Fujun to continue speaking.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 209 A sudden turn of events

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Cui Fujun looked at me with a cold face and said, "Zhang Xiu, since you have admitted that you killed Ye Youshen, you should also know the consequences, right?"

    I frowned and nodded, sighing in my heart, and said helplessly: "I did it, but what I did myself has nothing to do with Tang Xue. Tang Xue was completely wronged. I hope Master Cui will understand clearly."

    "Okay, very good." Mr. Cui Fu looked at Tang Xue and asked, "You were not involved in killing the Night Walker God, right?"

    Tang Xue¡¯s eyes became tangled, and I quickly shook my head at her. I came down this time to save Tang Xue, as long as Tang Xue could be reincarnated.

    As for me, Sun Xiaopeng is also the young master of Laoshan, so he will definitely find a way to rescue me. Although the situation is very bad now, for now, this is the only way.

    Tang Xue looked at me and shook my head, sighed helplessly, nodded and said, "I really don't know about this matter."

    "Yes." Mr. Cui Mansion said: "Come here and thoroughly investigate the fact that Night Travel God wronged Tang Xue, find evidence, and overturn the case for Tang Xue."

    "Yes." A man came up, nodded, and walked out.

    I was also happy in my heart. Mr. Cui has too much power and this kind of thing is just a matter of his words.

    "As for your question." Cui Fujun frowned slightly: "The Yin Sizheng Shen who attacked the Yin Dynasty for his office is enough to suffer eternal suffering. What other complaints do you have?"

    The problem has come to this point, and there is no point in lying anymore. I nodded: "Don't worry, as long as Tang Xue is reincarnated, I will fight this case."

    "That's right." Mr. Cui Fu nodded: "The case of the woman named Tang Xue is simple. She will be sent to Naihe Bridge to be reincarnated. If you have anything to say, please tell her as soon as possible, and then return to the world of the world."

    When I heard this, I was stunned and didn't understand what it meant. Cui Fujun had a strange smile on his lips: "I have met your ancestor a few times, and we have some friendship. Although I try cases impartially, I am not that kind."  People don¡¯t know the difference between right and wrong, this matter is the fault of Ye Youshen.¡±

    I wiped it, and Feng turned around. I was ecstatic in my heart. I didn't expect my ancestor to leave me such a big feelings for me.

    And Tang Xue also looked at me ecstatically, with a grateful look on her face.

    "Thank you Master Cui." It was not the time for me to be particular at this time, so I knelt down and kowtowed three times to Mr. Cui.

    The master behind Mr. Cui said, "Master Cui, is it appropriate for this case to be decided like this? After all, the Night Traveling God is the righteous god of the underworld in our underworld."

    "I said it was Ye Youshen's fault, so it's his fault. Do you have any objection?" Cui Fujun asked without looking back.

    "Yes, yes." The master lowered his head after hearing this.

    "Zhang Xiu, do you know that I prevented a disaster for you today?" Mr. Cui said casually.

    "Please give me a quote, sir." I asked.

    "It's better not to get involved in the power struggle in the underworld because of your identity." Cui Fujun said.

    When I heard this, I suddenly realized that Cui Fujun was talking about Huang Yuanwai and the guy named Ling Jingming.

    "Yes." I nodded. I won't explain too much to Mr. Cui. There's no need.

    "Master Jiang, please send this woman named Tang Xue to be reincarnated, and then take Zhang Xiu to return to the world." Lord Cui said: "I have other cases to try, so please go down."

    Master Jiang came down and politely said to me and Tang Xue, "Follow me, you two."

    I gritted my teeth and took Tang Xue's hand, and then walked out. Tang Xue didn't object.

    Instead, he looked at me with a smile.

    I was a little embarrassed to be looked at, so I asked, "What are you looking at? My face is stained?"

    Tang Xue shook her head and smiled.

    I looked at Tang Xue, who was still wearing prison uniform with scars all over her body, and sighed and said, "I'm sorry, if it weren't for me, you wouldn't have suffered so much."

    "Actually, it's not bad. Ever since someone secretly told me that you were trying to save me, I don't feel miserable anymore." Tang Xue said.

    I nodded, it was probably Sun Xiaopeng who asked people to do this.

    Thinking that Tang Xue next to me was about to be reincarnated, I still felt very depressed. After working hard for so long, I didn¡¯t expect that it would be done so easily.

    That Master Jiang didn¡¯t talk to us all the way. After we walked out, he led us into a car.

    These cars were burned down in the underworld.

    I looked at Tang Xue, who was sitting next to me, looking increasingly depressed, and couldn't help but ask: "Tang Xue, you are going to be reincarnated soon, please be happy."

    "Actually, II used to really like watching Westward Journey, and I was very envious of Zixia Fairy for having the man she wanted to marry her, riding on colorful auspicious clouds.  Tang Xue said with a smile: "She and I are about the same. Ever since I heard the news about you, I have been looking forward to you coming to save me on the colorful auspicious clouds."  "

    "The result disappointed you? I almost got involved myself?" I laughed.

    Tang Xue shook her head: "No, I just think that I will never see you again after reincarnation, which makes me unhappy. Although I suffered a lot in the past, I still have a thought in my heart, hey."

    When I heard this, I felt sour in my heart. I put my arms around Tang Xue and looked at the desolate scenery outside the window. I said in my heart: "If I had the ability, I wouldn't be like this. Like Cui Fujun, I can do it with just one sentence."  Letting Tang Xue go, one sentence can determine life or death, but it's a pity that I'm not capable enough."

    "When I have enough ability in the future, I don't know which family Tang Xue next to me has been reincarnated into, and she has long forgotten the memory of her previous life."

    I touched the back of Tang Xue¡¯s head: ¡°Since you are going to be reincarnated, don¡¯t think about so many things anymore.¡±

    "Yes." Tang Xue nodded.

    Tang Xue and I were in a bad mood along the way. Soon the car drove through Yama Luo City and drove to the Naihe Bridge.

    There is a Naihe River under the Naihe Bridge, and Naihe means Naihe, which means that people feel regretful and helpless about their wishes in life when they are reincarnated.

    After Master Jiang took us both out of the car, he walked in front and said, "Walk across the Naihe Bridge, drink Meng Po Soup, forget your past life, and reincarnate properly."

    "Thank you, sir." Tang Xue nodded.

    Suddenly, a black cloud appeared in the sky. Then, the black cloud landed and turned into a huge guy with a bull's head and human body.

    Commander Niu!

    At this time, General Niu actually came out.

    Commander Niu landed between us and Naihe Bridge and said: "Since the first judge wants to re-investigate the matter of the Night Walker, this woman cannot leave and must stay. She will be interrogated at the critical moment."

    "Master Cui has asked Jiang to send this woman to be reincarnated. Please don't stop Mr. Niu." Master Jiang said politely.

    "I'm a rough guy, I won't talk like that, just follow me." Mr. Niu stretched out his big hand and grabbed us both.

    I really want to fight this guy, but my reason tells me that I'd better not take action.

    At this time, Master Jiang stood in front of us and stretched out his hand to block General Niu's hand.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 210 Reincarnation and Return to Yang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    But one can tell who is stronger and weaker at a glance. Master Jiang blocked General Niu for a moment, but he took several steps back with a pale face.

    "As long as the first judge comes in person, how dare a mere master dare to stop me?" Although General Niu had a bull's face, I could tell that his face was ugly.

    That¡¯s right, Mr. Cui Fu has great power. Since he wants to thoroughly investigate the matter between Yeyoushen and Tang Xue, Commander Niu will not be able to escape, so he will naturally keep Tang Xue.

    "General Niu has such great official authority. He is so brave when he comes to my place. It's really admirable." Suddenly, a young and beautiful woman appeared on the Naihe Bridge.

    This woman looks to be only seventeen or eighteen years old. She has red lips and white teeth. She is wearing a green gauze and is extremely beautiful.

    "Meng Po?" Mr. Jiang raised his brows and said, "Today I was ordered to give someone a reincarnation. I didn't expect Mr. Niu to be so unreasonable. I asked Po Meng to give me advice."

    "She is not allowed to reincarnate until this case is decided." Niu Zongbing looked at Tang Xue with a gloomy face.

    "Oh, I let her reincarnate today." Meng Po shouted to Tang Xue: "Why don't you quickly enter the six realms of reincarnation?"

    I suddenly realized that I pulled Tang Xue and ran towards the Naihe Bridge. General Niu tried to stop him, but Po Meng and Master Jiang took action at the same time and stopped him.

    After crossing Naihe Bridge, I saw that the place was crowded with people, and they were lined up in six lines, walking in separately.

    At this time, I didn¡¯t care so much and ran towards the nearest well. As long as Tang Xue was reincarnated, everything would be easy.

    There were originally a lot of undercover agents here to maintain order. If anyone wanted to jump in line and run around, they would definitely be caught by these undercover agents. However, they must have heard what Mrs. Meng said, so they did not stop us.

    I ran to a well and looked down. There were three words written on the well: Shura Dao.

    Damn it, I immediately looked at the other wells. The other wells were far away, and the nearest well had the words "Beast Path" written on it.

    This is not as good as Shura Dao.

    I don¡¯t know much about the Six Paths of Reincarnation in the Underworld, and I don¡¯t understand what Shura Dao means. When I looked back, I saw that Niu Zongbing was already coming to kill him in a menacing manner.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? is a special mission to help the underworld capture the souls of evil spirits. Even Po Meng and Master Jiang are no match for him, and they can't even stop him.

    I glanced at Tang Xue and said, "Jump."

    Tang Xue didn¡¯t care about the well she was about to jump into, but looked at me with a look of reluctance: ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±

    "Don't worry." I nodded.

    Tang Xue gritted her teeth and jumped into the well.

    I watched Tang Xue disappear into the well, and the big stone in my heart fell.

    The moment she jumped down, Mr. Niu was about to reach into the well with his big hands, trying to catch Tang Xue out. But as soon as he reached in, he was ejected and fell heavily to the ground.  The two ghosts who had no time to dodge were crushed to death.

    "Hahaha." Po Meng walked out laughing and looked at Commander Niu with disdain: "Go down and catch him."

    At this time, Mr. Niu looked at Po Meng nonchalantly and said, "That woman didn't drink Meng Po soup when she jumped, and she jumped into the Shura Dao. If you cause any trouble in the world in the future, you will be blamed for the consequences."  of."

    When Po Meng heard this, her face changed slightly and she slapped her forehead: "Why did I forget to let her drink soup?"

    "It's not that serious." Master Jiang said indifferently: "Since the matter has been settled, Zhang Xiu, please come with me."

    "Wait a minute." Mr. Niu looked at me carefully and said, "This kid is also related to Ye Youshen's case. I suspect that Ye Youshen was killed by him. Give him to me."

    I was already very angry. Tang Xue was reincarnated in a good way, but this bastard jumped out and caused trouble.

    Originally, Tang Xue had been rescued, and the desire to kill this guy had faded away, but at this time, the thought of killing the Niu Commander began to resurface in my heart.

    "The first judge said that he has no problem, but you said that there is a problem. If you have any opinions, you can go to the first judge to discuss it." Master Jiang walked up to me, took my hand and left.

    Mr. Niu thought about it thoughtfully, but did not say anything else.

    I followed Master Jiang to the car. After getting in the car, Master Jiang started driving to somewhere.

    I couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Master Jiang, where did Shura Dao go after he was reincarnated?¡±

    "No comment." Master Jiang said expressionlessly.

    "Meng Po and Niu Zongbing are both from the underworld, why do they want to help me?" I asked again.

     "No comment."

    I finally understood that this guy didn¡¯t intend to tell me anything, and I stopped asking.

    But my heart is empty.

    I had been thinking about rescuing Tang Xue before, but after actually seeing Tang Xue reincarnated, I felt disappointed.

    When I think of that guy Niu Zongbing, I feel sick in my heart. Damn it, Tang Xue had gone to reincarnation well, but suddenly jumped out and asked Tang Xue to jump into some bullshit Shura Dao. Who knows what it is.

    The more I think about it, the angrier I get, and my desire to kill the Niu Commander is even stronger than before.

    Master Jiang took me to the edge of a cliff.

    This cliff is very similar to the cliff at Huangquan Bridge, but there is no bridge, but an iron cable bridge less than one meter wide. This iron cable bridge is like a thin rope on the cliff, especially the middle part, which is blocked by the cliff.  When the wind blows, it shakes violently.

    "After crossing this chain bridge, you can return to the sun, but when you cross this bridge, there will be countless evil ghosts coming to trouble you, so you need to keep your heart." Master Jiang said.

    I finally know that the former Yin-Yang teachers or Taoist priests had Yin abilities, but none of them wanted to come to the underworld for whatever reason. It is easy to get out of this place of love, but difficult to go back.

    This iron cable bridge, let alone a lot of ghosts to make trouble, just walk over, it is estimated that the feet are soft, too high, and shaking.

    And these iron ropes look rusty and may break at any time.

    "Master Jiang, is this safe?" I couldn't help but ask.

    "Safety? People with a firm mind are naturally simple. People with evil intentions and evil nature are naturally sad." Master Jiang held his hands and said, "Jiang will leave first."

    After saying that, he drove away in the car.

    I looked at this lonely iron rope, took a deep breath, and took the first step.

    But then I hurriedly stepped back. It was too scary. As soon as I put my feet on it, I could feel the shaking above.

    I looked back and gritted my teeth and walked up. What would happen if I didn¡¯t?  Is it possible to live in the underworld for the rest of your life?

    The iron rope was shaking really hard. I held on to the iron chain tightly, for fear that the board under my feet would suddenly break. Just like that, I slowly walked towards the opposite side of the iron rope.

    The further I walked forward, the more I felt the iron rope shaking.

    When I walked to the middle, suddenly, Tang Xue¡¯s voice came from behind me.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 211 Enough

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When I heard Tang Xue's voice, I almost turned around subconsciously, but when my head was halfway turned, I came back to my senses, and then cold sweat broke out on my back.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????

    ¡°If I really look back, I don¡¯t know what will happen.

    Thinking of this, I took a deep breath and stopped thinking about these things. I kept walking towards the front of the iron rope. Along the way, there were constant voices asking me to stop. There were Sun Xiaopeng, Luo Fang, the boss, and all kinds of people I knew before.  people are calling me.

    Fortunately, brother, I am still very determined.

    Slowly, I walked to the end of the iron rope. There was a dark hole at this end of the iron rope. I couldn't see what was inside at all. I thought about it, raised my legs and walked in.

    ¡­¡­

    "Wake up, wake up."

    I don¡¯t know how long I fainted, but when I heard the noise coming from my ears, I slowly opened my eyes. I was lying on my bed at the base, and Luo Fang, Sun Xiaopeng, the boss, and Ai Tangtang were all standing there.  Beside my bed.

    "It hurts." I rubbed my temples and couldn't help but ask, "Why are you all here?"

    "It's okay, I've already got the news. You almost got Niu Zongbing and Meng Po to fight, right?" Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile.

    I took a breath, sat up and said, "I'm so thirsty, please get me a glass of water."

    Sun Xiaopeng quickly turned around and poured water and handed it over. I took the water glass and took a sip before I recovered.

    "Are you okay?" The old man laughed and patted my shoulder: "Laoshan has already sent news and told us about your stay in the underworld. Don't think too much and rest more."

    "You guys, don't disturb Axiu if you have nothing to do. After all, we just came back." The boss greeted, and then they walked outside.

    I still had a lot of doubts in my heart. Although I felt a little uncomfortable, I still said to Sun Xiaopeng: "You kid, stay here."

    "Me?" Sun Xiaopeng pointed to himself. After the boss and the others went out, he closed the door and then sat beside my bed. He said with a smile, "Brother, what's wrong?"

    "Who did you introduce to me? He almost tricked me." I rolled my eyes at Sun Xiaopeng speechlessly.

    Sun Xiaopeng also looked a little embarrassed, scratched the back of his head and said: "Well, there is no way. Although we have many guys working in the underworld in Laoshan, most of them don't sell my face. They are the seniors of Laoshan. I see them all.  I have to call my ancestors, and besides, this case involves the murder of the Night Traveler God."

    "The people in Laoshan don't agree with my help at all." Sun Xiaopeng sighed and said: "I can't find someone with a low status. That way I can't bring you to see the first judge. After much thinking, I can only ask Yuan Huang.  , he has a special status. Although he holds a high position, his backstage foundation is not strong."

    I asked out of curiosity: "That member Huang has a grudge against Ling Jingming? Why must he harm Ling Jingming?"

    "It was a power struggle between them, which is quite complicated to say." Sun Xiaopeng said: "To put it simply, Huang Yuanwai and Ling Jingming were competing for an official position, so he wanted to frame Ling Jingming."

    "The water in the underworld is deep enough." I said with a smile.

    "Absolutely. The current situation in the underworld is very complicated. For example, Black and White Wuchang don't like each other and they often quarrel. However, Meng Po and Black and White Wuchang have a good relationship. When they see General Niu doing something, they will naturally stop him.  "Sun Xiaopeng said: "That's why you can send Tang Xue to be reincarnated."

    I suddenly remembered something and asked hurriedly: "By the way, Tang Xue didn't drink Meng Po soup when she was reincarnated."

    "I've heard about this too." Sun Xiaopeng suddenly became silent, looked at me and asked, "You sent her to the Shura Dao, right?"

    I nodded and asked, "What's wrong?"

    "Compared to the death of the Night Traveling God, Tang Xue threw his memory into the Shura Tao, causing a greater uproar in the underworld." Sun Xiaopeng said: "Currently, the underworld has dispatched many undercover agents to secretly investigate where Tang Xue was reincarnated, and is preparing to capture the soul and return.  Hell."

    "What exactly is Shura Dao?"

    Sun Xiaopeng shook his head: "I don't know, I really don't know. Only my dad knows about it in Laoshan, but I asked him and he didn't tell me."

    "Does the boss know?" I asked.

    "He doesn't know either." Sun Xiaopeng said: "Actually, Shura Dao is not as serious as you think, but the most important thing is that Tang Xue was reincarnated with memories. The people in the underworld made Tang Xue suffer in hell and were afraid of Tang Xue.  When the time comes, the snow will become Shura, which will be detrimental to the underworld."

    When I heard this, I breathed a sigh of relief. It¡¯s none of my business whether there is trouble in the underworld, as long as Tang Xue doesn¡¯t have any big problems.?? 

    "Okay, let's not talk about this anymore." Sun Xiaopeng said to me with a smile: "You have been unconscious these days, and the phone has been ringing for a long time."

    As he said that, he handed me my cell phone. I took it and looked at it. Principal Zhang was also calling, as was Zhang Tian, ??but the one who called the most was Yan Beixun.

    Why is this old boy calling me so many times all of a sudden?

    I picked up my phone and called him.

    Soon Yan Beixun's call was answered, and he said, "Are you willing to call me back? Are you dead these days?"

    "Ahem, I went to the underworld for a few days. What's the matter? Is something wrong?" I asked.

    "Why are you going to that troubled place in the underworld for nothing? Are you full?" Yan Beixun said, "If you have money, give me five or six hundred thousand."

    "Get out of here, uncle, are you crazy because of poverty?" I couldn't help but cursed, "I'm going to rob a bank?"

    "You have to collect the money for me to rob the bank. I have roughly found out the whereabouts of the Huanqing Giant Sword, but I need money to take care of the relationship." Yan Bei said.

    I muttered in my heart, it must have been more than a year for this old boy, but he still hasn¡¯t found the Huanqing Giant Sword, and his ability is worrying.

    "I will definitely not be able to raise the money." I said, "I will die if nothing happens."

    "Don't hang up, don't hang up the phone." Yan Beixun hurriedly said on the other end of the phone: "Well, you don't have any money, but it's the same if someone comes over. Why don't you come over and help?"

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you let me come with you at that time?¡± I said strangely.

    "Weren't you useless at that time? Now that it's been so long, you should have developed some skills." Yan Beixun sighed over there: "I really have no choice. Damn it, I've had enough."  When the situation is almost the same, I will grab it forcefully, who is afraid of whom?"

    I nodded and asked, "Where are you? I'll come find you."

    "I'm in Myanmar."

    ¡°Fuck, what are you doing in Myanmar, you old bastard?¡± I cursed.

    "I have penetrated into the enemy. The wealthy Taiwanese businessman is very powerful on the Burmese side. He puts all the looted things on the Burmese side. There is a company of people watching there all day long. It's quite embarrassing for me to rob alone.  .¡±

    ¡°Brother, do you think it¡¯s not enough if you add me?¡± I asked, feeling speechless.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 212 Neibidu

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°No matter so much, I¡¯m waiting for you in Naypyidaw, the capital of Myanmar. Give me a call before you come and I¡¯ll pick you up at the airport, that¡¯s it.¡±

    After saying that, Yan Beixun hung up the phone on the other end.

    I looked at my phone, feeling a little speechless, while Sun Xiaopeng on the side asked: "What's wrong?"

    I told Sun Xiaopeng about what happened, and Sun Xiaopeng actually said with excitement: "Brother Xiu, you have to take me with you."

    "What nonsense are you filling in?" I said.

    "You know what the heck, Myanmar is so exciting, there are wars all day long." Sun Xiaopeng clenched his fists and said: "How can you become a real man without going through the baptism of war?"

    "Okay, when you go, just follow me." I thought about it and decided to take two more people with me, so regardless of my discomfort, I walked out of the room and told the boss and Luo Fang what had happened.  I want Luo Fang to go with me.

    After hearing what I said, the boss said, "Ask Luo Fang about this matter, as long as Luo Fang is willing to go."

    Luo Fang nodded expressionlessly.

    When I saw it, I slapped my thigh and said happily: "Okay, let's go to Myanmar together."

    I just did what I said, and immediately asked Deputy Director Wang to help him apply for a visa and book three air tickets.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT

    That night, a group of us went out for a drink. Ai Tangtang complained at the banquet that we did not take her with us when we did anything. At that time, Sun Xiaopeng said arrogantly: "You girls can just do your housework well.  We have to do this kind of thing to conquer the world."

    As soon as he said this, Sun Xiaopeng's wallet disappeared immediately. In the end, Sun Xiaopeng begged Ai Tangtang in tears to get his wallet back.

    At noon the next day, the three of us got dressed, and I didn¡¯t bring the Sanqing Huayang Gun, mainly because it was really inconvenient to bring, but the ghost-catching guy still brought it.

    ¡° Myanmar is not just about drug trafficking and other chaos, but there are also many people who know magic.

    The more chaotic a place is, the more it is a place where people who are not doing their jobs like to stay.

    It was half past twelve when we arrived at the airport. We were carrying a lot of things that we were not allowed to take onto the plane. Liquids such as black dog blood were not allowed on the plane. As a result, I called Deputy Director Wang again and he helped.  Straightened.

    It¡¯s still embarrassing to say that, no matter how big or small the issue is, I always have to go to Deputy Director Wang.

    It was 2:30 in the afternoon when we arrived at Naypyitaw Airport in Myanmar. Although it is Myanmar¡¯s international airport, it is much smaller than Chongqing Jiangbei Airport. After the three of us got off the plane, I took out my mobile phone and called Yan  Bei Xun called over.

    "Hello? Where is your old grandson? Come and pick me up quickly." I said.

    "You come to the parking lot outside."

    After saying that, I led Sun Xiaopeng and Luo Fang out of the airport.

    The weather here is not bad, neither hot nor cold, and there is an occasional breeze. When you walk out of the airport, there is a parking lot in front of you.

    Sun Xiaopeng, Luo Fang and I walked to the parking lot. We walked for a long time without seeing Yan Beixun.

    Suddenly, a guy dressed like a beggar came up to me and patted me on the shoulder. I was subconsciously ready to give him money and tell him to get out of here. But before I could take out the hand to take out the money, I saw this sexy  Familiar beard.

    "Yan Beixun?" I asked, looking at him with a frown.

    This guy was dressed in rags, his hair was messy, and he had a big beard. If you didn¡¯t look carefully, you really wouldn¡¯t recognize him as Yan Beixun.

    Yan Beixun lowered his voice and said, "You're finally here, and you brought two people with you? Okay, come with me first."

    As he said that, he led the way, and Sun Xiaopeng next to me pointed at his back and asked, "Is this Yan Beixun? Why doesn't it look like him?"

    "That's weird." I rolled my eyes at Sun Xiaopeng and said, "Let's go, follow him."

    Luo Fang remained quiet and silent along the way. People who were not familiar with him would probably think he was mute.

    The three of us followed Yan Beixun to a van. He opened the door and waited for us to get in before starting to drive.

    "Brother, you can't be in such a miserable state, are you?" I sat in the back and looked at Yan Beixun who was driving in front of me and asked, "What kind of bear are you doing?"

    "Don't mention it." Yan Beixun shook his head.

    I saw that Yan Beixun really didn¡¯t want to say anything, so I asked, ¡°By the way, what¡¯s going on with that wealthy Taiwanese businessman?¡±

    "He?"Yan Beixun was silent for a moment and said, "This guy is not a simple guy. His name is Tai Xinghuai. His main identity is that he is engaged in real estate, coal mining, and antiques business in Taiwan."

    "This superficial person named Tai Xinghuai is quite good. He reports all day long how much money he donated to the disaster area, and then built a school, but his coal mine is really not done by humans." Yan Beixun scolded.

    "Have you ever been in there?" I asked.

    "What do you think?" Yan Beixun turned around and glared at me.

    I breathed a sigh of relief: "Let me tell you, how could you go to work in a place like that?"

    "I've been there." Yan Beixun scolded: "This guy is very guarded, so I can only get in touch with him slowly starting from working in his industry. I also investigated him at that time."

    "I don't know anything about real estate. I still need a diploma, not to mention antiques. But he also does some flesh and blood business secretly. You think it's okay for me, a skinny brother, to sacrifice myself for the heirloom of my ancestor. In the end, I found  I came to my door and said I wanted to be a duck, but in the end I was beaten up by those bastards and then thrown into a black coal mine, and I was almost buried alive."

    "Fortunately, brother, I had a lot of money at that time. Every now and then I would take the supervisor out to drink, stuff some money, and pretend to be the supervisor." Yan Beixun said depressedly: "I originally thought that I could finally be high-spirited, but I was transferred again.  In Myanmar, what kind of **** militiamen carry guns and go out to fight with drug traffickers every day, I almost lost my life."

    "Fortunately, I was chatting with some drunk guys a few days ago, and I found out that the antiques collected by Tai Xinghuai were illegal and they were not dared to be stored in China. They were all thrown into a house in Myanmar." Yan Beixun smiled.  Said: "Brother, I have finally come to the end of my hardships. Why don't I ask you to help me?"

    I listened to Yan Beixun¡¯s mental journey, this guy¡¯s arduous journey, what kind of draft competition is he going to participate in, and he can win the championship properly.

    I looked at Yan Beixun's happy face and couldn't help but hit him. But for my own safety, I couldn't help but ask: "Um, brother, are there many people watching in that place?"

    "A hundred or so, a company of people, armed with live ammunition, and grenades." Yan Beixun said with a cigarette in his mouth.

    "Those who have carried guns and fought in battles have different confidence in their words. The four of us, without guns, are going to rob something held by more than a hundred people who are armed with live ammunition, and we don't say it with a blush or a heartbeat."  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 213 Ice and Fire

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Brother, have you figured out the situation? There are only four of us." I couldn't help but say to Yan Beixun.

    Even Sun Xiaopeng, who was clamoring to come at first, looked at Yan Beixun with a depressed look and said, "Brother, there are only four of us, are we really going to rob?"

    ¡°Look at how bad you are, look, this handsome guy didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Yan Beixun glanced at me and Sun Xiaopeng dissatisfied, then pointed at Luo Fang and said.

    Luo Fang was silent for a while and said: "I feel that it is not wise to just grab it like this."

    Yan Beixun said with a smile: "Look at how scared you are, how can I go and rob without any plan? When the time comes, Axiu will be used as a bait to lure those more than a hundred people away, and we will steal the things. You know  , there is not only the Huanqing Giant Sword inside, but also all kinds of treasures, which are very valuable."

    "I agree." Sun Xiaopeng nodded and smiled.

    I rolled my eyes at him. Feelings don't let you take risks, so I said: "How can I lead those more than a hundred people away? I think they are pigs. Besides, I will lead them away and wait for you over there."  After stealing, can I still leave?"

    "You can just think about this kind of thing." Yan Bei asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a waste of time to think about it, I refuse!¡± I became speechless.

    At this time, Luo Fang suddenly said: "Let me come, I have a way to distract them."

    "You?" I looked at Luo Fang in confusion.

    Luo Fang is indeed very powerful, and his skills are also very good, but if he can escape from more than a hundred guys with guns and live ammunition, I really don't believe it.

    Those more than 100 people are not pigs, how can they be so easy to deceive? When the time comes that he knows he has been deceived, can Luo Fang still be able to escape?

    "Otherwise, let's discuss it again." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "This plan has been carefully planned by me in the past few days. It is definitely the safest and best way." Yan Beixun said: "Besides, I'm not asking you to take risks. You are opposed to it."

    I still wanted to argue with Yan Beixun, but Luo Fang smiled and said, "Don't worry, I'm sure."

    Hearing what Luo Fang said, Yan Beixun jumped up with joy and said hurriedly: "Let's go, I will take you to see the specialties of Myanmar."

    Specialties?

    Myanmar is probably most famous for its drug trafficking. Is there any other specialties? I¡¯ve never heard of it.

    Yan Beixun drove for a while and stopped directly at the door of a KTV. Yan Beixun stepped out of the car with a cigarette in his mouth, pointed at the KTV and said: "This Burmese girl, the taste is really extraordinary, let's go, I  Let me give you a try."

    I¡¯ll go, this is the specialty that Yan Beixun mentioned, but that¡¯s right, Yan Beixun only likes this one.

    Luo Fang and I didn¡¯t react at all, but Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s eyes suddenly changed when he looked at Yan Beixun, and he hurriedly said: ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll need to ask for more advice on this kind of thing in the future.¡±

    Yan Beixun glanced at Sun Xiaopeng, took a puff of cigarette and said, "It is also a kind of practice to let you juniors experience life."

    "Okay, senior, take me in to practice quickly, why are you talking nonsense?" Sun Xiaopeng looked anxious.

    At this time, the sky is high and the emperor is far away, and Mao Dacai can't control him. How can he not be anxious?

    Neither Luo Fang nor I have any intention of going in. Luo Fang is infatuated with the little girl and naturally has no feelings for this kind of place. It's not that I don't want to go in and play, it's just that when I think of Tang Xue, I can't go in anyway.

    "Let's go in and sing." Yan Beixun pulled me, and I pulled Luo Fang and walked in. As for Sun Xiaopeng, he didn't need anyone else to lead him with his enthusiasm.

    After the four of us entered, Yan Beixun opened a private room at the front desk. Originally, I was still thinking, can Yan Beixun understand what these people are saying?

    What surprised me was that Yan Beixun and the girl at the front desk actually talked in Chinese. Although the girl's Chinese was not very fluent, she could barely understand it.

    Yan Beixun turned around and saw my dumbfounded look, and said with a smile: "There are too many Chinese smuggled here in Myanmar to sell drugs. The Chinese language is very popular. Basically everyone here can speak some Chinese."

    After saying that, he led us to a private room in a familiar manner. It was obviously not his first time here.

    After seeing Luo Fang and I at the door, Yan Beixun grabbed Sun Xiaopeng and said to us: "You two go in and sing, and I will take this little brother to 'practice'."

    "Go." I waved my hand, and then Yan Beixun took Sun Xiaopeng away with a sleazy look on his face. When he left, Sun Xiaopeng still talked to him with a look of respect and asking for advice.

    "Let's go in and sing."Come on.  "I dragged Luo Fang into the KTV. At first glance, there were many Chinese songs. I threw a microphone to Luo Fang and asked: "What are you singing?  "

    Luo Fang shook his head expressionlessly: "I can't sing."

    "Brother, you can't do this. You are out of touch with society, do you know?" I rolled my eyes at Luo Fang. I always felt that this guy was a bit unspeakable. He was obviously very powerful and not stupid, but he seemed to  Apart from the knowledge of catching ghosts, I don't know much about other things.

    I took the microphone myself and sang two songs. After my throat hurt from singing, I waited.

    After about an hour, the ktv door opened, and the two people who walked in were naturally Sun Xiaopeng and Yan Beixun.

    However, their expressions were completely opposite. Yan Beixun looked satisfied, while Sun Xiaopeng had a bitter look on his face.

    "What's wrong? It's like my father is dead." I asked with a smile.

    "Don't mention it." Sun Xiaopeng pointed at Yan Beixun, with a look of sworn hatred: "Tell me to take me to play with super beauties."

    "What's the result?" I asked.

    "How dare you say she's not beautiful? You were so anxious when you saw her, and now you blame me?" Yan Beixun shrugged.

    "Beautiful is beautiful. Later, the woman showed me her old photos." Sun Xiaopeng gritted his teeth and said, "I can't believe what kind of process that woman went through to become what she is now."

    ¡°She looks like Lin Chiling, and her photo looks like Sister Feng.¡± Sun Xiaopeng scolded.

    Yan Beixun said: "You know nothing, you look like a chick at first glance. This is called the two heavens of ice and fire, which will make you fall from bliss to abyss."

    "The services here are very famous throughout Myanmar. The beauties here are all made from the four major evil arts in Asia." Yan Beixun said: "Thailand's gender reassignment, Korean plastic surgery, Japanese makeup, and Chinese PS.  Can the beauty formed by these four evil arts be any different?"

    I swallowed my saliva and asked, "Are you transgender?"

    "No way." Sun Xiaopeng hugged me and was about to cry. I pushed him away and cursed: "Get away, is it disgusting? Damn it, even shemales play."

    Yan Beixun said with a look of unfinished understanding: "So this guy still has too little experience in the world of martial arts. What's the fuss about this? Axiu, why don't I take you to play?" (Remember this site's URL: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 214 Discussion

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    As soon as I heard Yan Beixun's words, I felt sick when I thought of the four evil arts, and quickly said: "No, no, you are happy, just be happy. It's better not to share this kind of thing with me."

    Yan Beixun rolled his eyes at me: "You don't have any eyesight. You are the only one who comes out to play."

    "Okay, okay, we've had fun, let's get down to business." I'm too lazy to argue with him on this kind of issue.

    When Yan Beixun heard that they were talking about business, he became much more serious. He sat on the sofa, took out a cigarette, held it in his mouth and said: "That place is in the downtown area. Although they are said to be from the same company, most of them are  The people are resting in the military camp next to them. Usually there are only about thirty people guarding there, but if there is any situation, they will come out immediately. "

    "That house is in the north of the city, with a forest next to it. When they built it, they should have considered taking these things with them to hide in the forest if someone attacked." Yan Beixun said: "It's okay for those soldiers to let this brother distract them.  question, but there¡¯s one more question.¡±

    "What's the problem?" I asked.

    "There are a lot of people who practice witchcraft here in Myanmar." Yan Beixun closed his eyes and said, "Buddhism is believed here, but there are a lot of people who practice witchcraft."

    "Taixing Huai and a drug-trafficking warlord named Yu De here are brothers. The soldiers helping to guard here are all Yu De's men." Yan Bei found the way.

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he seemed to have forgotten the pain just now, and asked: "The relationship between Tai Xinghuai and Yu De is good enough. You dare to let others help look after so many treasures. Are you not afraid of Yu De's selfishness?"

    "He must dare." Yan Beixun smiled lightly: "Although Tai Xinghuai has no soldiers, because he is rich, he has countless people who know magic, and Tai Xinghuai sent many Yin people to help him.  Yu De fights, and the other is to help monitor Yu De."

    "Yu De abides by the rules, so of course they have a good relationship. If Yu De starts to take a peek at Tai Xing's baby, then Yu De is not far from death." Yan Beixun said with a smile.

    I asked: "Hey, so the relationship between them is not very good? There is even some hatred for each other?"

    "Guys like them, who commit murder and arson, do all kinds of evil, and even kill people if they offend their parents, can they really become brothers?" Yan Beixun laughed and scolded: "It's just their interests that tie them together, Yu De  He needs Qin Xinghuai's Yin people to help him secretly kill people in Myanmar, and Qin Xinghuai needs Yu De to help him store these shady cultural relics and treasures, each can get what they need, and use each other, but no one will reveal them."

    When I heard this, I felt silent for a while, and asked: "Since the relationship between them is not good, why don't you find a way to make them fall out?"

    "It's easy to make them fall out? Boy, it's not that easy." Yan Beixun rolled his eyes at me: "If we just have a good relationship, it's easy to make them fall out. Just talk about something, and maybe we were still close yesterday.  People who are like brothers will immediately become enemies.¡±

    "But people like them who have huge interests in each other will never fall out easily. Even if they hate each other very much, they will not show it, let alone fight." Yan Beixun took a breath of cigarette and said.

    Hearing this, I nodded. It seemed that it was not easy to make these two people fall out.

    "It's not impossible to make them fall out, but it's very troublesome. It's better for us to snatch the treasure directly. After snatching it, Qin Xinghuai might get angry and let his Xingyin people kill Yu De." Yan  Beixun said.

    Luo Fang asked: "When are you going to take action?"

    "Tomorrow night. You just arrived today. Let's rest for a night. It doesn't matter to them, especially you. When you find a place to live later, I will take you out to check out the places and familiarize yourself with the roads nearby to avoid being chased.  Run into the dead end." After Yan Beixun finished speaking, he threw the cigarette butt on the ground.

    ¡°Then we went out to find a hotel and booked two rooms, one for Sun Xiaopeng and I, and one for Luo Fang and Yan Beixun.

    After putting things down at the hotel, Yan Beixun and Luo Fang went out.

    " Sun Xiaopeng, on the other hand, has been unhappy.

    It wasn¡¯t until about nine o¡¯clock in the evening that there was a knock on the door. I walked to the door, opened it, and saw Yan Beixun and Luo Fang walking in with fast food.

    The food in Myanmar is terrible.

    But he didn¡¯t come all the way here just to eat some delicious food. Instead, Sun Xiaopeng didn¡¯t eat a single meal and went downstairs to buy some snacks.

    The next night, we discussed the plan for tomorrow in the house. In fact, I felt that there was nothing to discuss. Anyway, we just took the things and ran away.

     But Yan Beixun introduced the situation there in detail.

    It turns out that the house where the treasure is hidden is on the surface an arsenal, with a lot of firearms, grenades, bullets, etc. in it. It is three stories high and feels like a private house. However, one of the rooms has a basement, and all the treasures are in the basement.  .

    ¡°When Yan Beixun told these situations, I couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised. I didn¡¯t expect that this guy looked like he was doing nothing all day long and investigated so many things.

    After Yan Beixun finished speaking, he glanced at me with a proud look on his face, as if to say: Do you really think I am here to play every day?

    "What about the situation in the forest?" Luo Fang asked, frowning slightly.

    "It's not peaceful." Yan Beixun shook his head and said, "The situation in this forest is very complicated, because there are several roads in it that are exclusively used for drug trafficking. Drug traffickers transport drugs, and the police arrest them. If nothing happens, there will be gunfire.  Voice."

    "Is it so dangerous?" Sun Xiaopeng swallowed and said, "Otherwise, I'd better not go."

    "I didn't expect you to go." Yan Beixun rolled his eyes at Sun Xiaopeng and said, "With your virtues, if you go, you will die."

    "That's a good relationship." Sun Xiaopeng's face suddenly relaxed.

    But then Yan Beixun said: "You have a more difficult task."

    "A more difficult task?" Sun Xiaopeng's face turned dark like the weather forecast, from sunny to cloudy.

    "Brother Yan Beixun, it's not that I don't want to help. It's just that I'm afraid of failing in such an important task, otherwise I'll be here to hold you back?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    "Shit, when Luo Fang has more than a hundred soldiers entangled, you have to entangle Yu De's men who are doing evil so that we can run away with our things." Yan Beixun said, "Of course, I won't let you go in vain.  You two help me, and in addition to the Huanqing Giant Sword, the backpacks stolen from it will be shared equally among the four of us."

    Yan Beixun saw that Sun Xiaopeng still wanted to talk, so he slapped his thigh and said, "Okay, this is the basic situation. If you don't have any objections, it's settled." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.  .com

 Chapter 215 The plan begins

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "I object." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "Objection is invalid." Yan Beixun said with a smile, "Everyone, have a good rest and take action tomorrow night."

    After seeing that the matter was settled, we all got some rest without much delay. We got up early the next morning, and then followed Yan Beixun to go there to survey the terrain, and also walked for a while into the forest to familiarize ourselves with the road.  .

    After getting familiar with each other, it was already noon. We had a meal outside and then returned to the hotel together to help Sun Xiaopeng make plans.

    After doing it all, Sun Xiaopeng, who is the most useless, seems to have the most difficult task.

    Although Luo Fang had to attract so many guys with firearms, at least he had real skills and looked confident.

    " Yan Beixun and I waited for the people to be lured away, and then went in to get the treasure. As for Sun Xiaopeng, it was a miserable situation. We had to find a way to attract those people who were wandering the underworld.

    There is no way around this, and after much deliberation, only Sun Xiaopeng is the most suitable for this role. There is no other reason, because he is the appointed head of Laoshan.

    Yan Beixun obviously knew Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s identity a long time ago, and told Sun Xiaopeng that when the time comes, he will be arrested by these people and directly reveal his identity as the leader of Laoshan.

    Those who eat this meal, whether they are Mr. Yin Yang, a demon hunter, or a Yin practitioner, all of them dare not give Laoshan face.

    Is the Queyue organization powerful enough?  Finally, I asked Sun Xiaopeng to make a fuss, causing Cheng Hu to come back directly and kowtow to me to apologize. This is the influence of Laoshan. The sect that has been passed down for thousands of years has a rich background that cannot be compared to those outside who are practicing Yin.

    ??According to Yan Beixun, as long as Sun Xiaopeng tells his name, there are really not many people who dare to touch him.

    You must know that this is not as simple as killing Sun Xiaopeng and just digging a hole and burying him.

    "Laoshan Mountain is so huge, are there no fortune tellers?"  Even if he didn't, wouldn't there be an expert in divination in the whole of China?

    As long as there is one, there is no one that Laoshan cannot invite.

    When something happens to Sun Xiaopeng, you can directly ask an expert in divination to do the math, and you will know that those people harmed Sun Xiaopeng. If nothing else works, you can directly find Sun Xiaopeng's soul in the underworld and ask about it.

    ¡° Anyway, in the final analysis, those people did not dare to harm Sun Xiaopeng, which was why Yan Beixun dared to let Sun Xiaopeng play like this.

    But the truth is true. Sun Xiaopeng still had a grimace on his face and asked: "What if that group of people kill me because they don't stop doing it? I haven't married yet."

    "You're so scared. With your status, you will be an uncle in the underworld." Yan Beixun glared at him: "At worst, I will give you an extra share when the baby is divided. When the time comes, you will play with beauties. You are not one of the four evil evils in Asia.  It¡¯s refined by magic, you have to think carefully about it.¡±

    Sun Xiaopeng is such a guy who just doesn¡¯t care about anything. When he heard this, he became happy.

    " Sun Xiaopeng's ideological work has been done well, but there is still a problem, how to attract that group of people.

    In the end, it was Luo Fang who suggested that Sun Xiaopeng burn the ¡®evil person¡¯.

    The so-called ¡®evil man¡¯ is actually a scarecrow with a charm added to it.

    "As long as this straw man is burned, all the Yin people within ten miles will feel it.

    This is a method used by Xingyin people in ancient times to notify people. After all, there were no telephones, walkie-talkies and the like in ancient times.

    "The secret technique of 'evil man' is generally only spread among the Yin people, and outsiders rarely know it. Of course, Laoshan naturally knows this kind of evil technique, and so can Sun Xiaopeng.

    In most cases, burning ¡®evil people¡¯ is a way for Yin people to seek help from some evil people when they encounter a situation that cannot be solved, or when they encounter Mr. Yin and Yang that the demon hunter cannot deal with.

    "As long as the 'evil person' is burned, most of the Yin people will pass away. This is also a mentality of helping each other. If someone doesn't help you if something happens this time, there will definitely be no one to help you if something happens to you next time.

    Speaking of this, although most Yin people are selfish and unjust for profit, they are quite xenophobic.

    ???????????? If a Yin-walker is being chased by a large number of Taoist priests, they will definitely not help. But if a Yin-walker fights Taoist priests and Yin-Yang one-on-one, if they can help as much as they can, they will definitely take action.

    This is the same as when Mr. Yin Yang meets a fellow disciple and helps him deal with evil spirits.

    After the method was determined, we began to wait for it to get dark.

    I couldn¡¯t understand what was being said on the TV here, and there were no entertainment options, so we simply bought a pair of cards and started playing together.

    The sky outside is getting darker.Later, at seven o'clock, we went downstairs to have dinner together.

    Then we checked our watches and agreed to start at eleven o'clock.

    Sun Xiaopeng burned the ¡®evil people¡¯ at 10:40, and first lured away the evil spirits, and then Luo Fang took action. After those people were lured away, Yan Beixun and I went in to look for the Huanqing Giant Sword.

    After the discussion, Sun Xiaopeng and Luo Fang dispersed and prepared according to what was discussed at the beginning.

    And Yan Beixun and I arrived at our destination, the street opposite the arsenal.

    We found a teahouse and ordered two cups of tea to drink.

    Time passed little by little, and I looked at the people standing at the door of the arsenal, muttering in my heart, thinking, how will Luo Fang divert these people away?

    It was not until eleven o'clock. Before about ten forty, five or six people had already hurried out of the arsenal, apparently led away by Sun Xiaopeng.

    At this time, Luo Fang was wearing a black leather jacket and walked towards the door of the arsenal.

    As soon as they reached the door, two soldiers guarding the door came up to yell at them. At this time, Luo Fang held a dagger in each hand, rushed up and stabbed them in the neck.

    The two men¡¯s eyes widened and they opened their mouths to scream. Countless blood flowed out from their white necks. When they opened their mouths to scream, countless bright red blood also gushes out of their mouths.

    It was already late at night, and there were not many people on this street at all.

    The public security here in Myanmar is not good, and few people dare to go out at night. It is different from China. There is no great danger if you go out alone at two or three in the morning.

    Although the two men didn¡¯t shout loudly, they still made some noise. Soon five more people ran out from inside. Although they all had guns on them, they didn¡¯t open the safety. They just walked out to see what was going on.

    Luo Fang was not afraid of these five people, so he rushed forward and quickly knocked down two more people. Only then did the three men come to their senses, took out their pistols, and turned on the safety. At this time, Luo Fang ran outside, and the three people went to  A shot was fired in the sky, as if to alert others of the situation, and then they gave chase.

    Soon, eighty or ninety people ran out of the arsenal and the nearby military camp, all chasing Luo Fang in the direction of his escape.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 216 Darkroom

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yan Beixun and I looked at each other, and Yan Beixun whispered in my ear: "No, this company has at least one hundred people. I have roughly seen the people who went out just now. They were ninety at most, and ten more."  The rest of us are here."

    "What should I do? Give up?" I couldn't help but ask.

    You must know that once this incident is over, if you want to use the same plan to get in next time, if you have precautions, it will be difficult to get in.

    Yan Beixun thought for a while and said, "Do it!"

    My ideological consciousness is much higher than that of Sun Xiaopeng, so I just do what I say.

    We paid, walked out of the teahouse, and then walked towards the arsenal pretending to be casual.

    This arsenal is surrounded by a wall, so we can¡¯t see clearly what¡¯s going on inside the yard. Yan Beixun and I walked to the back, then pointed at the wall and said, ¡°Climb over the wall.¡±

    The wall is three meters high and it is usually difficult to go up. Then I stood half-crouched in the corner. Yan Beixun stepped on my shoulders and climbed to the wall. Then he stretched out his hand. I jumped slightly and grabbed his hand. Yan Beixun  With all his strength, he pulled me up.

    After we jumped into the yard, it was very quiet and there was no sound at all.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± After Yan Beixun said that, he led the way.

    Time is tight. We have calculated before that Luo Fang can only delay the more than ninety people for half an hour at most. This is already the limit. No matter how long it takes, Luo Fang will probably have to get in.

    Half an hour, if everyone is led away, there will be plenty of time, but that is not possible now. There are still more than a dozen people hiding somewhere. If they are alerted, let this group of people give the ninety  People spread the news.

    That group of people ran back to support us, not to mention leaving with the Huanqing Giant Sword. I guess we both had to join in.

    This building looked like an ordinary house. Yan Beixun walked to the door, took out a pair of keys, and opened the iron door.

    "That's good enough. When will I get the key?" I laughed softly.

    "I got it a long time ago." Yan Beixun whispered back, then rushed into the house, and I hurriedly followed.

    There was no decoration here, and the hall was filled with yellow wooden boxes. I frowned, and when I opened a box, there were bullets inside.

    I had never seen such a formation in China before. I was shocked and speechless. However, Yan Beixun was quite calm. He glanced at me and said, "What's so surprising? These things are actually the treasures from Qin Xinghuai's underground."  Covered.¡±

    I nodded, said nothing, and asked, "Where is the entrance?"

    Yan Beixun immediately walked to a remote small room, and I quickly followed. This room was only five or six square meters. It seemed that it was originally used as a toilet. Yan Beixun lay on the ground and searched carefully.

    After a while, he pointed to a place and said, "This is the entrance."

    I squatted down and knocked, and sure enough, there was an empty echo coming from below.

    "How to open it?" I asked, "Do you have a key?"

    "There's a damn key." Yan Beixun said, taking out a yellow talisman. I saw it was a folk remedy talisman.

    This talisman is called the lock-opening talisman. Any ordinary lock can be opened by using this talisman.

    Yan Beixun put the unlocking talisman on the ground and read: "Urgent is like a law!"

    Then, after about two or three meters, a square piece of ground sank in front of us. This square was one meter long and one meter wide. It was dark underneath and there was a step going down.

    Yan Beixun was about to walk inside. I quickly grabbed him and said, "Wait a minute, I feel like something's not right."

    "What's wrong? The exit is already in front of us." Yan Beixun was a little excited.

    That¡¯s right. This old guy has endured so much hardship and finally found the Huanqing Giant Sword. How can he not be excited?

    "The dozen or so people missing." I said, looking at the dark hole below.

    Yan Beixun also followed my gaze and asked, "You mean, those dozen people are down here?"

    "I'm not sure, but I feel there is a high possibility. If it were outside and such a big thing happened just now, they would definitely come out to see the situation, right? But as for the result, no one showed up, which means they  There are more important tasks." The more I thought about it, the more likely it was that those dozen people were down there.

    "But you can't let such a good opportunity pass by, right?" Yan Beixun said with a slightly red face, looking a little excited.

    I gave Yan Beixun a dirty look, this guy usually has a pretty good head.Yes, now the Huanqing Giant Sword is about to be found, but my brain is not working well.

    I guess he was too excited.

    I was silent for a while and asked: "Do you have any talismans to deal with them?"

    "I'm not a Yin person, so how can I have any talisman that can deal with these people." Just after Yan Beixun finished speaking, his eyes lit up and he said, "By the way, we can pretend to be Yin people!"

    As soon as I heard about this method, I asked: "Is it reliable?"

    "God knows, you'll know if it's reliable or not." After Yan Beixun said that, he didn't care about it anymore and walked directly down here.

    I sighed inwardly, Yan Beixun was already there, and it was impossible for me to watch the show from behind, so I had no choice but to follow.

    This secret passage is a bit narrow and dark, but I can see the movement clearly.

    After walking down for about ten seconds, a bright light came from the front.

    Yan Beixun and I were dumbfounded as soon as we walked in.

    This underground darkroom is quite big. It is estimated to be more than two hundred square meters. Various calligraphy, paintings, and antiques are placed in every corner of the room. The number is also very large. It feels like it is almost impossible to count.

    I swallowed.

    And there are not just these treasures in this dark room. Just as I imagined before, there are eleven drug dealers with mini submachine guns in their hands. After this group of people saw us coming down, they all looked over with wary eyes, and then  Whispering among each other.

    Yan Beixun's face was very calm and he said, "Something happened outside just now. The two of us were ordered to come down here to look at these treasures. You don't need to worry about us two. Just do your own thing."

    Yan Bei  holding his own weapon.

    I feel a chill on my back, and I might not be able to reveal my secret. Yan Beixun and I have our lives decided here.

    Yan Beixun was very calm. He waved to the person who seemed to be the leader and said, "Brother, come here. I have something to ask you."

    The leader looked to be in his thirties, with a beard, and his muscular arms were covered with tattoos. Although his face was dissatisfied when he heard Yan Beixun's words, he walked over in a leisurely manner and said something that was not very fluent.  Asked in Chinese: "What's the matter?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 217 Run

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yan Beixun took out his cigarettes, handed one over, and asked with a smile: "Brother, what's your name?"

    The man said: "Xudong."

    Yan Beixun nodded and said, "Let a few of your people watch at the door. I don't know what happened outside just now. Maybe someone has an idea for these treasures."

    Xudong shook his head and said: "It doesn't matter. The entrance is easy to defend and difficult to attack. It's useless to come with a hundred people. As long as you have enough ammunition, you can hold on."

    I understood that Yan Beixun wanted to transfer some people away. Suddenly, Yan Beixun's eyes lit up and he pulled Xudong to the corner. Naturally, I followed.

    "Brother Xu, I wonder if you have any idea of ??getting some things from this darkroom? If you take any of the things in this, it's a lot of money." Yan Beixun asked in a low voice.

    Although I lowered my voice, I was not far away. When I heard Yan Beixun ask this question, I was a little confused. What is this guy doing?  Isn't it too long to live to tell this matter?

    What I didn't expect was that this big man named Xudong chuckled and said: "We will divide it into three or seven, I will divide it into seven and you will make three."

    "No problem." Yan Beixun nodded and said, "But I want a big sword."

    "Three of those ten people are mine, and the other seven are not on good terms with each other." Xudong said in a low voice.

    "In total, there are six of us. Don't be afraid. As long as we take action in time, we won't cause any trouble." Yan Beixun said, "You go over first and wait for my signal."

    Xudong nodded and walked back.

    I asked Yan Beixun in confusion: "What happened? Why did he suddenly"

    "You suddenly want to covet this treasure?" Yan Beixun said with a smile: "Why do you think I would choose this world to attack? The other people are all loyal to De, but this Xudong, I found out,  His brother was killed by Yu De, and this guy is addicted to gambling and owes a large sum of money outside. If he doesn't pay it back, he will be killed by debt collectors. "

    "I know Xudong is on duty today. When he comes down, if he reveals a little bit about his purpose, Xudong will cooperate. This is also his best chance." After Yan Beixun finished speaking, he patted me on the shoulder and said loudly to Xudong  The eleven people on the east side said: "Hey, brothers over there, we two haven't had dinner yet. Do you have anything to eat over there? Let's come over and get some."

    At this time, Xudong picked up a bag of biscuits and said, "Come and get it."

    Yan Beixun glanced at me, and Yan Beixun and I walked over.

    And Xudong and three of them retreated behind the seven people, daggers appearing in their hands.

    When Yan Beixun and I were still five meters away, a man suddenly looked back and saw the daggers in Xudong's and others' hands, and shouted: "What do you want to do!"

    Xudong stabbed him in the throat with a dagger, and blood flowed out. Others also reacted and quickly took their guns and prepared to open the safety.

    But it also takes time to open the insurance. Xudong and three other people knocked down four of them. Yan Beixun and I also rushed forward and jumped on the last two remaining people.

    The guy I knocked down was probably in his mid-thirties, a standard big man.

    He was caught off guard at first, and then he was knocked down by me. After I punched him in the face, he cursed something I didn¡¯t understand and punched me in the head.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    boom!

    Suddenly, there was a gunshot, and the head that was still slightly confused suddenly woke up.

    I saw that the seven people had been killed with guns, and Xudong and three other people surrounded me and Yan Beixun with guns.

    Yan Beixun sat on the ground panting. He looked at Xudong and smiled: "Brother Xu, what do you mean?"

    "There are so many treasures. It's more cost-effective to share them among the four of us than between six people, right?" Xudong was about to shoot after saying this.

    I was a little anxious, but Yan Beixun said calmly: "Then you try firing a shot. Not to mention that we have companions guarding outside, by then it will be just the underworld people under Yu De who will hunt you down."  , it can also make you choke."

    "Are you really good at magic?" Xudong asked with doubtful eyes.

    "I don't know magic, but I know Taoism." Yan Beixun stood up and cursed: "Why are you pointing a gun at us? Move your things quickly. If we wait for the more than 90 people who were led away at the beginning to come back, we will all  Can¡¯t leave.¡±

    Yan Beixun¡¯s words obviously reminded Xudong, and Xudong ignored us and said to the three people behind him: "Hurry up and get something smaller."

    Having said that,The four people began to search among these antiques.

    "Look for it quickly." After Yan Beixun said to me, Yan Beixun and I also hurriedly looked for the Huan Qing Giant Sword. After searching for a long time, we finally found Yan Beixun in a two-meter-long wooden box.  Find the magic blue sword that you have been looking for.

    ??The Huanqing Giant Sword looks a bit like it is made of bronze. It is two meters long and the width of the sword is as long as a palm. It looks extremely huge, and there are many incomprehensible talismans carved on the surface of the sword.

    Yan Beixun picked up the Huanqing Giant Sword, and his eyes turned red. He gritted his teeth and said, "Finally found it, Qin Xinghuai, you old bastard. Sooner or later, I will kill you bastard with the Huanqing Giant Sword."  .¡±

    ¡°Hey, now is not the time to sigh, it¡¯s really important to grab a few more treasures and leave.¡± I said hurriedly.

    Yan Beixun only came back to his senses at this time. We were just about to grab something when suddenly, an incomprehensible and urgent voice came from Xudong's walkie-talkie.

    Xudong¡¯s face changed and he said to us: ¡°Oops, they are back, hurry up and leave.¡±

    After saying that, Xudong ran out with his three younger brothers, and Yan Beixun and I looked at each other.

    "Hurry up and leave, what a waste, don't take it with your life, don't live it." Yan Beixun grabbed my hand and ran out of the darkroom.

    When they ran out of the room, Xudong and the others had disappeared.

    "Damn it, those guys are so unloyal, running so fast." I couldn't help but curse.

    Yan Beixun said: "Don't talk nonsense. If you don't run away, why are you following me to death? Run into the forest."

    Yan Beixun and I ran out of the building and jumped out using the same method as before. At this time, there were already a lot of footsteps rushing into the house behind the wall behind us.

    I couldn¡¯t help but look at Yan Beixun. It was too suspenseful. If these people were blocked in, my life would be almost lost.

    "run."

    We ran towards the forest as planned.

    Although it was already night, my eyesight was not affected at all, so I ran ahead to help Yan Bei find the way. Fortunately, we came here during the day and explored the terrain, so we were not running aimlessly. But these  The roads are all jungle trails and running is very strenuous.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 218 Surrounded

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    According to our original plan, after entering this forest, we would first run in a straight line for twenty minutes, wait until no one was following us, then make a big circle, and then return to Naibidu.

    The plan was wonderful, well, it was really wonderful, but the reality was not so good.

    We had been running for less than five minutes when we heard rapid footsteps behind us. Under the light of a flashlight, we could see that there were at least fifty people there, and there were also the barking of hounds.

    There was no other way, so Yan Beixun and I ran as fast as we could.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT????

    This guy is much more embarrassed than Yan Bei and I.

    Although Yan Beixun and I were covered in sweat from running, there was no big problem. Xudong was different. There was a bullet hole in his shoulder. He had obviously been shot.

    When we first met, we were both shocked. After we recovered, we continued running without saying hello. Of course, the two of us became three.

    After running for a while, the group of people behind him was pulled away slightly.

    I asked: "Brother, why did you become such a bear?"

    "Forget it, we ran into a large army as soon as we came out, and all three of my brothers stayed behind." Xudong took a deep breath and said.

    I feel happy in my heart. Are these guys stupid? They still go through the main door in this situation. Don¡¯t they know how to climb over the wall?

    I despised him in my heart, but I didn¡¯t say it out loud. After all, we were now ¡®comrades¡¯ running for our lives together.

    The three of us ran desperately until there were no traces of those people behind us. We couldn't run anymore. Yan Beixun didn't know. Anyway, my heartbeat was beating so fast that it felt like it was going to explode. And Xudong  Probably not, since he was shot after all.

    "Have a rest, they won't catch up so quickly this late at night." I sat down under a big tree, panting, after Yan Beixun and Xudong sat down.

    Yan Beixun was still in the mood to take out cigarettes, handed two cigarettes over and said, "Smoke a cigarette, and then keep running."

    I took the cigarette, lit it, took a puff, and said, "What the hell, I, I feel like my heart is about to explode."

    "Who doesn't, right?" Yan Beixun rolled his eyes at me.

    I had only taken two puffs of my cigarette when suddenly, a figure appeared in front of me.

    The three of us were startled at first, but then Dingqing saw that it was a Taoist priest wearing a yellow robe, followed by a dozen or so jumping corpses.

    "Catch the corpse?" Yan Beixun and I looked at each other.

    "Haha." Yan Beixun didn't care about being tired. He patted his butt, stood up, and walked towards the leading Taoist priest. I quickly followed him. As for Xudong, he also looked happy.

    "Which restaurant does Taoist priest eat at?" Yan Beixun walked up and asked.

    This Taoist priest looked to be in his fifties, wearing a yellow robe and holding a bell. He just glanced at us casually, but after hearing what Yan Beixun said, he said: "Food for the dead."

    The Taoist priest asked: "Are you a fellow teacher?"

    "No, what I'm eating is food from the underworld." Yan Beixun said, "Taoist Priest, to be honest, we are being arrested by a team of people. I beg Taoist Priest to let us hide in your corpse team."

    The Taoist priest frowned and said, "It's rare to meet a fellow villager in a strange place, how can you not help?"

    After saying that, the Taoist Master took out three official documents from the Qing Dynasty and handed them over, and then took out three yellow talismans.

    The three of us quickly changed our clothes, then each put on a yellow talisman, and stood in the Taoist leader¡¯s corpse-expelling team.

    The darker the sky and the higher the sky, a person is leading a pile of corpses on his way, even if the drug dealers encounter him, he won't be in trouble, right?

    We entered the corpse team. After about a minute, the light of a flashlight and the sound of footsteps appeared in the distance. Soon, the corpse team was surrounded.

    The team leader looked like a fierce man in his forties. When he saw the Taoist priest, he raised his hands and asked, "Taoist priest, why did the goods arrive so late?"

    Huang Daochang said calmly: "I encountered some small things on the way and was delayed. But Yu De, you brought so many people, are you here to welcome me?"

    My heart skipped a beat, is this person Yu De?  The most important thing is that Huang Daozhang obviously knows him and is also 'delivering goods'. Yu De is a drug dealer. What else could Huang Daochang be transporting?

    Although I was frightened, I still resisted the thought of running away. Now we are surrounded and I can't run away. I can only pray that the Zodiac Chief will not sell us.

    "Tonight our insiders will go outA little question. There are a few traitors. I am leading people to arrest them. Has Taoist Huang seen those three people?  "Yu De asked.

    Huang Daochang shook his head: "Ordinary people don't even have time to avoid me when they see me. How can they pass by me? I haven't seen the three people Mr. Yu mentioned before."

    "Well, sorry to bother you, sir." Yu De nodded and said loudly: "Keep looking."

    Hearing this, I was relieved. Fortunately, the Zodiac Chief did not betray us.

    Yu De and the others were just about to leave when suddenly, the hound held by Yu De beside him roared at the corpse dressed as Xu Dong.

    "Wait!" Yu De suddenly narrowed his eyes, looked at Huang Daozhang and asked: "Taoist Priest, there are other people in your corpse team."

    "Maybe Huang Daozhang and I have been cooperating for a long time. If you leave the person to me, I will treat this matter as if it never happened. We will continue to do our business." Yu De looked at Huang Daochang with an indifferent expression.

    Huang Daochang sighed: "Mr. Yu, why are you forcing yourself so hard?"

    "Come here, give me another shot on these corpses." Yu De shouted.

    "Mr. Yu, there are millions of goods in here. It's not worth destroying it like this." Huang Daochang said.

    "Does Taoist Huang know how to care about my goods?" Yu De waved to his men with a strange smile and said, "Stab their thighs with a knife."

    Then, a person started stabbing the first corpse.

    Stabbing in the thigh is indeed a good method. A corpse will not react if stabbed.

    We entered the corpse team in separate groups, with Yan Beixun at the front.

    If a row of people came over, the corpses would naturally not move.

    And that man walked up to Yan Beixun, picked up the knife and stabbed him. I suddenly felt excited in my heart, ready to fight them desperately. What I didn't expect was that Yan Beixun didn't make a sound, not even his body.  Move.

    What the hell, that¡¯s tolerable.

    The man took out the knife and was about to leave. He rolled his eyes and was about to stab him again with the dagger. Yan Beixun kicked him in the face, knocking the man down.

    ¡°What the hell, you¡¯re not satisfied with one stab, so you want to do it again?¡± Yan Beixun gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°You like stabbing so much, why don¡¯t you stab yourself twice.¡±

    Yan Beixun was in an explosion now. More than fifty people and more than fifty guns were all aimed at Yan Beixun.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 219 Help?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Tell me, who sent you here." Yu De took a step forward with a smile and looked at Yan Bei to find the way.

    Seeing that he had been discovered, Yan Beixun shrugged, walked out of the corpse team, and looked at Yu De with a smile: "Mr. Yu, right? I came here in a hurry this time. I should have said hello to you first, please.  Have a meal or something, but"

    Yan Beixun started to talk nonsense. After all, I have lived with Yan Beixun for such a long time, so I understand that he is stalling for time.

    My eyes immediately pierced, and the only way now was to catch Yu De, so that I could have a chance to run away.

    "Stop, I don't want to listen to your nonsense." Yu De waved his hand and asked: "I just want to ask you one question, why did you come to my place to snatch these antiques? If you answer it well, I'll give you a good time."

    When Yan Beixun heard this, he probably understood that this method of delaying time was useless. He said with a serious face: "There is no other reason. My family heirloom was left with you and I came to take it away. Is there any problem?"

    "This is the family heirloom, right?" Yu De asked.

    Suddenly, one of Yu De's men ran to Yu De's side with a wooden box containing the Huanqing giant sword.

    Before pretending to be a corpse, Yan Beixun dug a hole casually, hoping to hide the thing and then find an opportunity to get it. He didn't expect that these guys would find it so easily.

    Ding dong

    Suddenly I remembered the sound of a bell, and the dozen or so corpses jumped up and formed a circle. After the Zodiac Chief jumped into the circle, he shouted to us: "Why don't you come in quickly?"

    The three of us hurriedly ran in.

    Yu De did not take any action.

    "Huang Daochang, we are old acquaintances and have cooperated for several years. I will just pretend that this matter has never happened. You'd better get out of the way so as not to hurt the harmony." Yu De said slowly with his hands behind his back.

    Huang Dao let out a long sigh and said: "Mr. Yu, I am cooperating with you. Using corpses to transport poison is an unethical thing. If you hadn't saved my life in the first place, I wouldn't have agreed to it for just a little money."

    "Nowadays, when I encounter a fellow traveler in a foreign country who is in trouble, how can I not help?" Huang Daochang said.

    "Then you think that just a dozen corpses here can stop me?" Yu De laughed, and then he clapped his hands. In a jungle, Sun Xiaopeng was pressed by two people and walked out.

    Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s hair was disheveled and his face was covered in blood. He looked badly beaten.

    ¡°Damn it, why were you arrested?¡± I couldn¡¯t help shouting at Sun Xiaopeng.

    Sun Xiaopeng opened his eyes, glanced at me, and then his head dropped again, as if he had fainted.

    "Is this your friend?" Yu De pointed at Sun Xiaopeng and said, "You should come out honestly and tell me who sent you. I will count to ten. If he doesn't come out, I will kill him."

    "ten!"

    "Nine!"

    I felt anxious and quickly asked Yan Beixun, who was bandaging his thigh wound next to me: "What should I do? Sun Xiaopeng has been arrested."

    Yan Beixun looked up and shouted: "Yu De, if you have the guts, kill him. Hurry, don't count, kill him quickly."

    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand why Yan Beixun shouted like that at first, but then Yu De¡¯s reaction made me understand.

    To be a drug trafficking leader in Myanmar, and to be a warlord with so many weapons and ammunition, he must not be stupid. When Yan Beixun said this, he did not continue counting, but frowned and said, "You really think I don't  What are you doing?"

    "The man you captured is the only son of the head of Laoshan, the young head of Laoshan. If you kill him, you can say goodbye to your head in less than three days." Yan Beixun shouted.

    After hearing this, Yu De cursed: "What Laoshan, where is the warlord?"

    But the two people who were escorting Sun Xiaopeng trembled. One of them immediately walked to Yu De and spoke in his ear for a full minute. Yu De nodded while listening, and his face gradually turned ugly.

    "Okay, very good." Yu De let out a long breath, his expression was gloomy and he didn't know what he was thinking, and finally he walked outside.

    He walked to the outside of the circle surrounded by corpses and said: "Zhang Huang, let me in. I have something to talk to these friends alone."

    Huang Daochang said: "What do you want to do?"

    "I'm coming alone, what are you worried about?" Yu De said with his hands behind his back.

    Huang Daochang thought for a moment and shook the bell in his hand.

    Then, the two corpses in front of Yu De jumped away.After Yu De walked in, the two corpses jumped back to their original positions.

    The circle formed seemed a bit crowded after Yu De came in.

    I looked Yu De up and down. This guy really deserved to be able to stand out in such a chaotic place like Myanmar. In this situation, he dared to come in alone.

    Yan Beixun looked at Yu De coldly and said, "What do you want to do?"

    "I just want to discuss a cooperation with you." Yu De said with a faint smile: "Since there are people like Laoshan among you, it means that you are not sent by Qin Xinghuai."

    "Do you suspect that we were sent by Qin Xinghuai?" Yan Beixun snorted coldly and said, "That Huanqing giant sword is an heirloom that Qin Xinghuai snatched from my house. We are here just for it, and we have no intention of offending you.  the meaning of."

    "But you still make such a big fuss, right?" Yu De said, "I want you to help me do something."

    Yan Beixun frowned, and Yu De said, "If you don't agree, I think the scenery here is not bad, and I will bury them generously."

    "Are you so confident that you can kill us?" Yan Beixun asked.

    "I have so many brothers outside, are they vegetarians?" Yu De said: "Besides, the things I ask you to help do are only good for you and have no harm."

    I don¡¯t think there is any other way now. After all, the guns in the hands of those people outside are real guys. We are good at Taoism, but we are not supermen.

    I was worried that Yan Beixun¡¯s head would cramp and he wouldn¡¯t agree, so I said, ¡°Come and listen.¡±

    "Help me kill Qin Xinghuai." Yu De said lightly.

    When Yan Beixun and I heard this, we looked at each other and saw each other's surprise.

    Yu De said: "I'm not going to hide it from you, that guy Qin Xinghuai has been trying to control my money and power for a long time. He was just worried that he would kill me rashly and be counterattacked by my men. But in recent years, his men have become more and more evil."  The more he goes on, the more I feel threatened, and I'm afraid that the day when he will attack me is not far away."

    ¡°That¡¯s why you want to avoid those evildoers outside and come inside to talk to us?¡± I asked.

    Yu De nodded: "It's not convenient for me to take action. There are too many Qin Xinghuai's men around me. If I kill him, I will also be killed by his Xingyin people. After thinking about it, you are more suitable to do this." (  Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 220 Hostages

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Mr. Yu, you have such a 'good' relationship with Qin Xinghuai. I'm afraid you also understand how powerful he is in Taiwan. Trying to trip up his power is not something that just a few of us can do." Yan Beixun said.

    "Who said we want to trip up his power? I just want him to die." Yu De said with a smile: "It is not particularly difficult for a few of you to do this kind of thing."

    What Yan Bei asked was actually quite interesting. He was asking Yu De if he needed us to help him trip up Qin Xinghuai's forces, or if he just wanted to kill Qin Xinghuai.

    And Yu De¡¯s answer is naturally very concise.

    "This must be asked clearly. Killing Qin Xinghuai and tripping up his power are two different things. It does not mean that Qin Xinghuai's power will be dispersed when he dies.

    A person¡¯s power is a mixture of various interests.

    After hearing what Yu De said, Yan Beixun stretched out his hand and said with a smile, "In that case, Boss Yu, are you happy to cooperate?"

    "It's a pleasure to cooperate." Yu De and Yan Beixun held hands together, while Huang Daochang and Xudong didn't look good.

    They both feel embarrassed now.

    Yu De smiled and patted Huang Daochang on the shoulder: "Old Huang, I tell you, just treat what happened before as if it never happened, and our cooperation will continue."

    When Huang Daochang heard this, his face relaxed, but he just nodded and didn't say much.

    Yu De turned to look at Xudong, with a very kind expression on his face: "Xiaodong, you are the same. If you are short of money, just tell me, do I look like a stingy person? Do you have to steal?"

    "Yu, boss Yu." Xudong hesitated.

    Yu Deze waved his hand: "Okay, I don't want to say anything else. I also pretend that this incident never happened, but you are not suitable to work under my hand. Get out of here, as far away as possible."  .¡±

    "Thank you very much, boss. Thank you very much, boss." Xudong nodded vigorously.

    "Old Huang, everything has been settled, why are you letting these corpses surround you? It smells like corpses." Yu De pinched his nose at this time.

    After Huang Daozhang laughed and let the group of corpses disperse, Xudong ran away, while Yu De said loudly: "Okay, it's all a misunderstanding. Although these guys have crossed the line, they are friends of an old brother of mine."  , is also my friend, everything is a misunderstanding."

    After Yu De said this, his men lowered their weapons.

    I quickly ran to Sun Xiaopeng, pushed away the person who was holding him, looked at Sun Xiaopeng and asked, "Hey, you can't die?"

    "No, it's okay." Sun Xiaopeng took a deep breath and said with a bitter look on his face: "I was caught by them, and before they could even say that I was the young master of Laoshan, they fucked me until I fainted, and then they beat me up again  Beat it, damn it.¡±

    "It's okay." I said.

    ¡° Later, Yu De also asked one of his men to carry Sun Xiaopeng on his back, and a group of us walked back to Naypyitaw.

    When I returned to the courtyard of the firehouse, a corpse was lying there.

    When I saw it, it turned out to be Xudong. This guy had been shot several times. His eyes were wide open, as if he couldn't believe it.

    Yan Beixun and I looked at each other.

    "Don't worry, you two. This guy betrayed me after all. How can I let him go? This is against the rules." Yu De smiled, and then lowered his voice and said: "Besides, our plans are all out of his control."  I know, running away would be a big danger."

    Yan Beixun and I didn¡¯t say anything, but to be honest, I still felt a little uncomfortable looking at Xudong¡¯s body. After all, not long ago we were running around together for our lives, and in the blink of an eye, this buddy turned into a corpse.

    At this time, Yu De¡¯s men all dispersed and went to do their own things. Only Yu De led Yan Beixun and me, and Sun Xiaopeng stood in the yard.

    Sun Xiaopeng only had some superficial injuries, which looked quite bluffing, but in fact he didn¡¯t hurt any bones. After all, those who beat him were just a few Yin people, not Yu De¡¯s men.

    "I won't be polite to you. Let's make a long story short." Yu De said: "You two are going to kill Qin Xinghuai this time. Remember to hurry up. How about I give you a month?"

    I frowned and asked, "Aren't there three people?"

    ??I am naturally referring to Sun Xiaopeng.

    "How can this brother, who has such a distinguished status, follow you to do such a dangerous thing?" Yu De said.

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he nodded quickly and said, "That's right, it's better if I don't do such a dangerous thing."

    "I think I have a good rapport with this little brother. He will live with me for a month." Yu De said with a smile: "You kill Qin Xinghuai within a month, and I will send him to you."He returned safely, if not.  "

    This guy is keeping his feelings hostage.

    Sun Xiaopeng stopped as soon as he heard this. He immediately pointed at me and said, "I am the young master of Laoshan. I am more useful than him in killing Qin Xinghuai."

    "Don't talk nonsense. Is his status as noble as yours?" Yu De said: "If we don't find someone with a higher status, how can we let them do things with peace of mind?"

    "You don't need to tell me to kill Qin Xinghuai. I can do it. There is no need to keep hostages." Yan Beixun said.

    "I know you have a grudge against him, but what if you take revenge from a gentleman after ten years? What should I do? That guy can't help but attack me." Yu De said this with a look of worry on his face.  With a smile: "So, let's agree, for one month, if I can't see Qin Xinghuai's head, I will take off this little guy's head and play with it."

    "Aren't you afraid of our Laoshan revenge?" Sun Xiaopeng threatened.

    "Haha, you said that my brother, a person who is about to be tricked to death, is this kind of threat useful to me?" Yu De glanced at Sun Xiaopeng.

    Then he asked Yan Beixun and me to leave.

    Although I don¡¯t want Sun Xiaopeng to be the hostage, I have no choice. Yan Beixun and I don¡¯t have the ability to rob people.

    After I walked out of the arsenal with Yan Beixun, on this street where there was no one around, I asked Yan Beixun next to me: "Hey, why don't you inform the people in Laoshan and let them rescue Sun Xiaopeng?"

    "It's useless." Yan Beixun shook his head and said, "You think Sun Xiaopeng has been wandering outside, why doesn't Laoshan find someone to take him back?"

    "Although the people in Laoshan are a bit old-fashioned, they are not fools. They know that they cannot train a master if they are locked up in Laoshan. So it seems that Sun Xiaopeng made a mistake and was expelled from the mountain, but in fact he was allowed to come out and experience  .¡±

    Yan Beixun said: "This is also the reason why Sun Xiaopeng has been able to find people in Laoshan to provide various information after he was expelled from the mountain."

    "Since it is an experience, Laoshan will not take action when encountering any danger, so there is no point in the experience. Of course, if Sun Xiaopeng really dies, Laoshan will definitely help avenge him, but during the experience, he encountered  Laoshan will not help in any danger. After all, he is the experienced leader. There is no way to survive this danger, and there is no point in letting him be the leader."

    Yan Beixun asked: "Do you understand?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 221 Just have hope

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I looked at the Huanqing Giant Sword behind Yan Beixun and sighed, Damn, for this thing, I ended up doing this again.

    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help Yan Beixun get revenge. At that time, I almost died in the hands of the Xingyin man sent by Qin Xinghuai, so naturally I wanted to kill him.

    But not now. You have to know that Qin Xinghuai has so many evil people under his command. Killing Qin Xinghuai is much more difficult than stealing the Huanqing Giant Sword.

    "Let's go back and discuss countermeasures before we talk." Yan Beixun said.

    When we returned to the hotel, Luo Fang was already in the room.

    There was a gunshot wound on his right arm, and he was holding a knife to take out bullets.

    I looked at the blood flowing out of his arm and couldn't help but said, "I'll go and you just take it out like this? Has the knife been disinfected?"

    "It's okay." Luo Fang didn't look up. The guy was sweating profusely. Then, a yellow bullet casing was picked out from his wound and fell to the ground.

    At this time, Luo Fang took a deep breath, and then he started disinfecting with alcohol or something.

    At the beginning, it was scared by Luo Fang himself to pick bullets, and then thought about it. At that time, the guy's stomach made the blood corpse hit such a large blood hole.

    Yan Beixun did not look at Luo Fang's situation, but sat on a chair, picked up the Huanqing Giant Sword, stared at it as if looking at a peerless beauty, and kept touching the Huanqing Giant Sword with his hands.  Touch it.

    "Where's Sun Xiaopeng, why didn't he come back with you?" Luo Fang asked while bandaging the wound.

    ¡°Something happened.¡± I then told what happened.

    After Luo Fang heard this, he stood up and walked out.

    "What are you doing out there?" I quickly held his hand.

    "Save him out," Luo Fang said.

    "Are you crazy? Let's not mention that you are still injured. Something like this happened to Yu De, and we must be more careful now. If you go like this, you will die." I said.

    Luo Fang said: "Don't worry, I'm not an impulsive person."

    "It's better not to go." Yan Beixun, who had been silent until now, also spoke: "It is very difficult to save Sun Xiaopeng now. It is better to go to Taiwan and kill Qin Xinghuai."

    Luo Fang thought for a moment and said no more. He sat on the bed and asked Yan Beixun, "How much do you know about Qin Xinghuai?"

    Yan Beixun said: "This guy is a shady person, and he seems to have some connection with the surrender masters in Southeast Asia. He lives in a villa on a mountain in Taiwan. There are ten surrender masters living in the villa all year round. In addition, he can also command the generals.  There are more than a hundred people doing Yin, big and small."

    "So powerful?" My eyes widened and I couldn't help but ask.

    "The top three Jiangtou masters in Taiwan are all related to him. Of course, the Tang Fei we killed back then was the third Xingyin man in Taiwan." Yan Beixun said: "If you want to kill Qin Xinghuai, you have to make a sneak attack, and also  We have to kill him within five minutes at most, otherwise we will be surrounded by other Yinxing people and Jiangtou masters, and we will not be able to leave."

    "When are you leaving?" I asked.

    "I'll go back to China tomorrow. Anyway, there's still a month left. Let's find out Qin Xinghuai's life pattern first."

    There is no need to worry about Sun Xiaopeng's safety for the time being. As long as it is less than a month, Yu De will not touch Sun Xiaopeng casually, and the name of Laoshan Young Master is not blown out.

    We had a good night¡¯s rest, and early the next morning, we bought our flight tickets back to China.

    We did not rush to Taiwan directly, but returned to Chongqing first.

    After the plane landed at Chongqing International Airport, the three of us walked out.

    ¡°You guys stay in Chongqing for a few days while I go out to get some things. I¡¯ll come find you when I¡¯m ready to go to Taiwan.¡± After Yan Beixun walked out of the airport, he walked to the counter where he purchased the tickets.

    After seeing Yan Beixun leave, Luo Fang said: "Go back first and tell the boss what happened in Myanmar this time and see what he says."

    When we took a taxi back to Guanyinqiao Pedestrian Street, it was already 12 noon. When we walked back to the store, the business inside was pretty good. Many couples and students from nearby schools would come here to drink milk tea.

    Ai Tangtang saw the two of us walking back and said with a smile: "Hey, why are you two back? Where is Sun Xiaopeng?"

    "You are busy with your business. Let's go up and talk to the boss about business." Luo Fang and I ran back upstairs.

    When we walked to the second floor, the boss was sitting in front of the sofa making tea and drinking. Mao Dacai was sleeping on his lap. When the boss saw us coming back, he smiled and said, "Did the trip go well?"

    "It's so smooth, Sun Xiaopeng was taken into custody"""I walked to the coffee table, picked up the tea cup and took a sip to quench my thirst.

    "What's going on?" When the boss heard this, his face became serious.

    I told what happened vividly and vividly. After listening to it, the boss let out a breath and said, "Qin Xinghuai is not easy to deal with."

    "Hey, boss, do you know his situation?" I asked quickly.

    The boss nodded and spoke.

    It turns out that Qin Xinghuai is really not a simple person.

    When Qin Xinghuai was seventeen years old, his family was very poor and could hardly afford to eat. Finally, Qin Xinghuai went to Taiwan alone to work hard. At the age of twenty-five, he had a net worth of over 100 million. Then he began to engage in evil ways.  First, I got to know the head-dropping divisions in Southeast Asia.

    Then Qin Xinghuai opened an orphanage to take in orphans from the society. Although it was an orphanage in name, it actually had a specially invited head-dropping master to teach these orphans the sorcery of killing people.

    And Qin Xinghuai also began to ask people to brainwash these orphans from an early age, which was nothing more than telling them that Qin Xinghuai was the one who was good to them in the world, and asking them to unconditionally carry out what Qin Xinghuai asked them to do.

    Now that these orphans have grown up, there are more than 100 of them, all of whom were sent out by Qin Xinghuai to do all kinds of evil things.

    Hearing this, I was a little surprised and asked the boss: "Boss, it stands to reason that the skills of the head-down master should not be spread to the outside world, right? Is it worth a little money for them to spread their skills?"

    "Of course just spending money won't do it." The old man laughed and said, "But Qin Xinghuai is very smart. He didn't use money to confuse those masters. I don't know what he used specifically."

    "I only know that when those orphans grew up, in addition to searching for some antiques and money for Qin Xinghuai, they were also looking for something." The boss said.

    When I heard this, I couldn't help but say: "Looking at it this way, aren't the orphans raised by Qin Xinghuai about the same as Luo?"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Luo Fang didn¡¯t say anything. The boss said thoughtfully: ¡°Maybe Qin Xinghuai¡¯s organization is related to the organization that kidnapped the little girl?¡±

    When Luo Fang heard this, his eyes lit up.

    Seeing Luo Fang's reaction, the boss coughed quickly and said, "I'm just talking, don't take it seriously."

    "As long as there is hope." Luo Fang held it in for a long time before spitting out a few words.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 222 Caught in rape

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    It can be seen that after hearing what the boss said, Luo Fang even had some excitement on his face. For this facial paralysis, it is rare in the world to have excitement on his face.

    The boss thought for a while and said: "This matter is very dangerous. Unfortunately, it is not convenient for Mao Dacai and I to take action. You have to solve it yourself."

    "Boss, don't worry, we will definitely bring Sun Xiaopeng back safely." I patted my chest and gave a guarantee. This was not only a guarantee for the boss, but also for myself.

    ¡° Sun Xiaopeng, a good young master, followed me to Burma and became a hostage. If something really happened, well, if something really happened to Sun Xiaopeng, to be honest, I wouldn¡¯t be too sad.

    "It's not that I have no conscience, but because my status is so **, even if I go to the underworld, I don't need to be reincarnated, but I am an uncle in the underworld, so what can I feel guilty about?"

    But it¡¯s not ruled out that they will drive Sun Xiaopeng to pieces, which would be a real headache.

    "The store is also very busy. If you have nothing to do, go and help." After the boss said to me, he turned to look at Luo Fang: "You stay here and we will have a chat."

    I saw that the boss wanted to talk to Luo Fang about something, but he ignored Luo Fang and went downstairs.

    It was so busy downstairs that Ai Tangtang wished he could use his two hands instead of four.

    But she is a master thief after all, her hands are very fast and she can make two cups of milk tea at the same time.

    When she saw me coming down, she directed, "Are you willing to come down? Hurry up and send these two cups of milk tea to table No. 5."

    "Oh." I shrugged, picked up two cups of milk tea and walked to table No. 5. When I saw the people sitting here, I smiled and said hello: "Oh, fat man, why are you here."

    The fat man in my mouth is naturally Guo Zifan, Fatty Guo, and Shen Kai. At this time, they were sitting furtively on the table, looking out at the street from time to time.

    When they saw it was me, they were stunned.

    Shen Kai immediately said to me: "Didn't you go to be a people's teacher? Why are you serving milk tea here?"

    ¡°My friend drove this, come and help me if you have nothing to do.¡± I asked, ¡°You two looked so sneaky just now, are you being thieves?¡±

    "Bah, Brother Kai, can I be a thief?" Shen Kai rolled his eyes at me.

    "That's right, you don't have the ability to be a thief." I smiled and nodded, feeling quite happy.

    Since I came out of school, I have never had time to go back and see these guys. Now that I bump into them here, I am naturally in a good mood.

    "But what are you two doing here? There are no classes today?" I asked.

    "We are here to catch the adulterer." Shen Kai said excitedly, while the fat man next to him quickly took his hand and said: "Don't talk nonsense, Xiaowei was just hanging out with friends, what kind of adulterer is this? It sounds so ugly.  "

    As soon as I heard about the adulterer, I became interested. I pulled up a chair and sat down and asked, "Tell me, what's going on?"

    "That's it." Shen Kai started talking in a hurry.

    It turns out that Fatty met a girl named Qiao Wei through Fang Jing's introduction two months ago. Fatty seemed to like her very much, and then pursued her fiercely. Qiao Wei was a freshman in college, and she couldn't stand the Fatty's pursuit, so she agreed.  Within two months of falling in love with him, Fatty fell in love with him so much that he wouldn't marry her unless she was there.

    Just now, when Shen Kai came out of the Internet cafe after spending the whole night outside, he saw Qiao Wei walking very closely with a man. Then Shen Kai took the fat man and came out to catch the adulterer.

    When I heard this, I slapped my thigh and said happily: "Let's go, I will accompany you to catch the adulterer."

    "What the hell are you talking about? Come here and serve me milk tea."

    Ai Tangtang¡¯s scolding came from behind me.

    I looked back and saw Ai Tangtang looking at me with a gloomy face, as if he wanted to eat someone.

    Fortunately, at this time, Luo Fang came down from upstairs and said, "I'm just here to help. If you need anything, Axiu, just go out."

    As soon as Luo Fang walked down, a group of silly old women in the milk tea shop started to act like crazy.

    "Thank you, I'll treat you to dinner when I come back." I grabbed Fatty and Shen Kai and ran out of the milk tea shop.

    "What are you doing? What are you doing? We pretended so well just now. What if we are discovered when we come out." The fat man said with a worried look.

    "Hey, it's okay. We've been discovered. Let's go up and beat up the adulterer. What the hell, steal my brother's wife." Shen Kai said with a look of arrogance.

    "Isn't it a bit bad to hit someone? Will it leave a bad impression on Xiao Wei?" The fat man shrank his neck and asked.

    I gave the fat man a speechless look: "You kid, put your arms around that girl and kiss me later."Yes, Shen Kai and I did the beating thing. Damn it, you can't find brothers like us even with a lantern.  "

    Not long after I followed them, I saw Qiao Wei¡¯s back.

    From the back, Qiao Wei looks like a very beautiful girl. At this time, she is holding a strong man with a height of 1.8 meters and is shopping very intimately.

    "Oh, I'm still hooked up. This shameless bastard dares to bully Xiaowei." When the fat man saw it, he was about to rush forward with anger.

    Shen Kai and I quickly stopped him, and I said, "Brother, you just said it was not good to fight, right?"

    "Yes, besides, you have to be caught in bed." Shen Kai also said.

    "What, you want to go to bed? I'm going to stab him now." Just as the fat man finished speaking, Qiao Wei suddenly said something in the strong man's ear, and the two of them turned and walked into a remote alley.

    Shen Kai and I looked at each other and were both happy, damn, walking in a remote place, isn¡¯t this looking for trouble?

    We walked into the remote alley calmly. This alley was so smelly that no one usually walked from here.

    I was walking in front, and when I turned a corner in front of me, I turned around and saw that the person named Qiao Wei was holding this man and kissing him.

    I quickly turned around and said, "Don't come over."

    "If a fat man saw this, his lungs would explode with anger. I also felt very unhappy. What kind of woman is she? She fell in love with my brother and still went out to hook up with men.

    Shen Kai was very smart. He probably guessed something and quickly grabbed the fat man to prevent him from looking around the corner.

    I looked at it for a while and suddenly felt something was wrong.

    I closed my eyes, took a breath, then opened them, and opened my vaginal eyes. This sight almost scared me.

    The originally beautiful Qiao Wei turned into a putrid corpse in my eyes, with many maggots crawling on it.

    Especially when the man was kissing Qiao Wei, a lot of maggots got into his mouth, but the man didn't react at all.

    I immediately understood that this guy named Qiao Wei was sucking Yang Qi.

    "Stop." I yelled and rushed forward. At this time, Qiao Wei didn't seem to expect that someone would follow. She was also startled and quickly pushed the man away.

    And Fatty and Shen Kai also followed.

    The fat man rushed up and kicked the man, cursing: "You are so stupid of you, are you trying to flirt with me?" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 223 Something happened

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The 1.8-meter-tall Khan was breathing out more and taking in less air. His eyes were wide open, and he looked like he was about to die.

    I shook my head, there was nothing I could do. Once a person was sucked in too much yang energy by the evil spirit, he couldn't be saved at all. The fat man kicked him wildly a few times, and then the guy rolled his eyes and died.

    "Fat man, stop fighting, stop fighting, he seems to be fainted." Shen Kai also saw that something was wrong and hurriedly grabbed Fatty.

    The fat man panted and cursed: "What the hell are you trying to steal from me?"

    Then the fat man smiled and asked Qiao Wei: "Xiao Wei, are you okay?"

    "It's okay." Qiao Wei didn't look at the fat man at all, she looked at me with her eyes fixed on her face, and with a smile on her face, she walked up to me, touched my chest charmingly, and then gave me a wink and said:  "My little brother is quite strong."

    I looked into her eyes and threatened fiercely: "Are you looking for death? Are you going to 'eat' here?"

    "I'm hungry," Qiao Wei said delicately.

    I almost vomited, because in my eyes, she was a rotting corpse.

    "Xiao Wei, are you hungry? There's a good milk tea shop over there. Come on, I'll take you to have something to eat." The fat man stretched out his hand to grab Qiao Wei. I raised my hand and opened the fat man's hand, then forcefully  Grabbing Qiao Wei's wrist.

    Qiao Wei struggled a few times but couldn't break free.

    "This Qiao Wei's moral character is not high, but very low. She is the type that I can easily deal with.

    "Who are you?" Qiao Wei's face changed at this time, and she probably knew that I was no longer an ordinary person. She became frightened and said to the fat man next to her: "Fat brother, he wants to molest me."

    "Axiu, what do you mean, your brother's girlfriend's hand is also grabbed?" The fat man looked at me with an ugly face.

    I was too lazy to talk nonsense with the fat man, so I slapped Qiao Wei and knocked her to the ground. Then I hurriedly bit her right hand and prepared to kill this guy named Qiao Wei.

    As soon as I bit my finger, I felt a pain in my stomach, and the fat man kicked me in the stomach.

    I rolled on the ground and held my stomach, feeling the pain was unbearable.

    At this time, Qiao Wei's eyes flashed with contempt, she stood up and ran out of the alley.

    I stood up and wanted to chase him, but the fat man got on top of me and punched me in the face.

    Damn it, why didn¡¯t I feel that Fatty was so fierce before? After receiving two punches from Fatty, I felt a little aggrieved and said, ¡°Fuck you, uncle, I¡¯m saving you, that girl is a monster.¡±

    "You're a monster, uncle." Of course the fat man didn't believe it and continued to beat him.

    But at this moment, Shen Kai, who was standing next to the male corpse, felt his pulse and immediately shouted: "Fuck you, fat man, you killed someone!"

    The fat man was so excited that he ignored me and ran to Shen Kai and asked: "How is it possible that I didn't even try my best and just let me kill him?"

    "Really, if you touch me, you won't even be breathing." Shen Kai said in horror.

    The fat man tremblingly put his hand next to the male corpse's nostrils. When he checked it, he probably felt that he was not breathing. He was so frightened that he collapsed on the ground. His eyes were dull and he said: "I, I killed someone? Damn it, I'm still so young."  , I don¡¯t want to squat.¡±

    "Damn, you are such a disgrace to the rich second generation. Don't say you didn't kill him. Even if you beat him to death, why don't you ask your dad to get money and find a solution?" I stood up and rubbed my hands after being beaten by this guy.  With a numb face, he squatted next to the male corpse and said helplessly: "Brother, you are greedy and seeking death. I couldn't save you in time. It's no wonder that no one else is alive. Go and be reincarnated."

    After saying that, I said to Shen Kai and Fatty: "When you go back, don't mention this matter to anyone, do you understand?"

    "Is it possible?" Shen Kai asked.

    I was too lazy to continue talking about monsters and other issues with them, so as not to be asked a lot of questions, I said, "Have you forgotten? Deputy Director Wang of the Public Security Bureau and I know each other. Let me settle this matter."

    I asked: "By the way, was Qiao Wei introduced to you by Fang Jing?"

    "Yes." Shen Kai nodded: "More than a dozen fellow students from Fang Jing came to our school, and all of them are beauties. I didn't get any of them. It's a pity."

    As soon as I heard this, I felt the seriousness of the matter. Needless to say, those dozen so-called fellow villagers must have turned into monsters.

    What on earth was Fang Jing thinking? Instead of living with Qin Jiang honestly, she brought so many monsters into the school.

    "You guys should go quickly and don't worry about today's matters." I said.

    Shen Kai and Fatty look alikeI was grateful. Before he left, the fat man said to me: "Axiu, if Deputy Director Wang can't settle this matter, I should be confessed. Don't involve yourself. The murder has nothing to do with you."

    When I heard this, my heart felt warm, and I smiled and said, "Okay, don't worry about it anymore."

    After they left, my face became gloomy. I looked at the corpse on the ground, picked up the phone and called Deputy Director Wang, telling him that someone in this alley was killed by a monster, and asked him to send someone to deal with the body.

    When Deputy Director Wang heard that there was a monster harming people, he hurriedly asked: "There is another monster? What is the situation?"

    "I don't know much here. There are about a dozen. I will find a way to solve it. By the way, police patrols have been strengthened near the Normal University recently, especially in some remote alleys." I said.

    "Okay." Deputy Director Wang said.

    After getting rid of these, I walked out of the alley and walked back to the milk tea shop thoughtfully.

    When I walked back, the store was still busy. Luo Fang was standing at the door. When he saw me coming back, he smelled it and then whispered in my ear: "Why do you have a smell on your body after being out for so long?"  Corpse odor?"

    "Come upstairs, I have something to tell you." I put my arm around Luo Fang's shoulders and walked upstairs. Ai Tangtang was not willing to let us go up at first. He wanted to keep us to help in the store, but I should be serious.  I told her that she had something serious to do, and then let us go upstairs.

    When I got upstairs, I called out the boss in the office, and then told what happened just now in the living room.

    After finishing speaking, Mao Dacai, who was lying on the sofa, said: "Ai, these days, do monsters form gangs when they come to the city?"

    I rolled my eyes at Mao Dacai and said, "This matter has something to do with my brother Qin Jiang's girlfriend Fang Jing."

    After hearing this, the boss was not too surprised. He poured himself a cup of tea, took a sip and said, "I wanted to seal Fang Jing back then. You didn't believe it. Now the retribution has come, right?"

    Hearing what the boss said, I remembered that when I was in school, Fang Jing¡¯s behavior didn¡¯t look like a monster doing evil.

    I expressed my doubts, and the boss shook his head slightly: "A monster is a monster. You were by her side before, so naturally you didn't dare to do anything bad." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 224 Hesitation

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I sighed and felt a little uncomfortable. It was hard for me to believe that Fang Jing would do such a sinful thing, but the facts were right in front of me.

    More importantly, if Fang Jing really did it, what should I do?

    Kill Fang Jing?  Qin Jiang doesn't care so much, he will resent me for the rest of his life.

    "What are you thinking about?" The boss saw my thoughts at a glance, and with a serious expression on his face, he said, "This matter is indeed difficult to handle."

    I sat on the sofa, picked up my phone, and found Qin Jiang¡¯s number.

    I really wanted to call Qin Jiang and ask him what was going on and whether he knew about it, but I hesitated because knowing or not could not change the current situation.

    "Don't think so much." The boss patted me on the shoulder: "You don't need to do anything about this matter. Luo Fang and I will solve it."

    "No need." I said.

    If the boss goes to solve it, he probably won¡¯t ask Fang Jing what she thinks, but just kills him directly.

    Maybe Fang Jing has something to hide.

    "Boss, please stop messing around. I'll make an appointment with Fang Jing and ask her what's going on." I stood up and called Qin Jiang with my cell phone.

    After a while, Qin Jiang answered the phone on the other end.

    "Hey, Axiu, why did you suddenly remember to call me?" Qin Jiang smiled and said, "How about teaching in Hechuan?"

    "It's not bad. I just returned to Chongqing. Why don't I go out for a drink? Call my sister-in-law." I said.

    "Okay, I'll call Fatty and Shen Kai right away."

    "No, don't call them. I have other things to talk to you and my sister-in-law alone." I paused and said, "Let's go to the Red River Hotel opposite Carrefour in Guanyin Bridge."

    "Is there anything else that I can't let them know? OK, come right over." After Qin Jiang finished speaking, he hung up the phone.

    I put my phone in my pocket and said to the boss, "I'll go over and have a chat with Fang Jing first and ask about the situation first."

    "Go." The boss nodded and said nothing more.

    I hurriedly ran downstairs and ran to the Red River Hotel.

    Honghe Hotel is just a small restaurant, not very famous, but it is right opposite Carrefour in Guanyinqiao, so it is quite easy to find.

    I went to Honghe Hotel, walked in, sat down on the table at the door, asked for a private room, ordered a few dishes, ordered two bottles of wine and waited.

    After about twenty minutes, Qin Jiang and Fang Jing arrived.

    Qin Jiang was wearing a yellow T-shirt and jeans, while Fang Jing was wearing a white dress, looking gentle and quiet.

    "Brother Jiang, inside." I waved at the door of the private room. Qin Jiang took Fang Jing's hand and walked in. When he saw a table of dishes, he smiled and said, "You have a conscience. You just thought of inviting me to dinner when you came back."  .¡±

    "Sit." I pulled out a chair and sat down. After Qin Jiang and Fang Jing sat down, he was not polite. He picked up his chopsticks and took two bites of the food and asked, "By the way, you said you had something to tell me. What on earth was it?"  , made it so mysterious that Fatty and the others wouldn¡¯t even let them know?¡±

    ¡°I just have something to ask my sister-in-law.¡± After I finished speaking, I looked at Fang Jing.

    Fang Jing seemed to be gentle and quiet. After hearing my words, she smiled at me and said, "Ask me."

    "Sister-in-law, you have some fellow villagers coming to study, right? Call them out anytime, and I'll treat them to a meal." I said.

    "Hey, I'm just talking about you, kid. Let me tell you, your sister-in-law's fellow villagers are all beautiful women. I'll ask your sister-in-law to introduce one to you quickly." Upon hearing this, Qin Jiang seemed to understand what I was going to say.  , laughed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll introduce those that Axiu doesn¡¯t like, so don¡¯t bother.¡± Fang Jing shook her head.

    "No way, I know this guy. He drools when he sees a woman, let alone a beautiful woman like your fellow countryman. Even if he looks ugly, this guy won't care about anything." Qin Jiang said and shouted at me.  He winked: "right?"

    It¡¯s a little hard for me to speak now. Damn, I took a deep breath and said to Fang Jing: ¡°Sister-in-law, I know all about your fellow villagers. I just want to ask, do you have a share?¡±

    When Qin Jiang heard what I said, he was still confused at first, but he was not stupid either. He understood immediately and looked at Fang Jing beside him and asked: "Hey, wife, are those fellow villagers of yours monsters?"

    "Yes." Fang Jing nodded directly and admitted, with a bitter smile on her face and said, "They want to practice, but there is no way."

    "Do you have a share?" I still asked this question,This issue is very important. If it is just to give them an identity to enter the city, then I can accept it, but I cannot accept her killing people.

    Fang Jing was silent for a few seconds and nodded.

    "Hey, what's going on? Do you have any part in it?" Qin Jiang stood up suddenly and looked at me and asked.

    "I understand." I looked at Fang Jing and nodded, feeling a little confused and feeling something indescribable.

    At that time, she did so many things to help Fang Jing and Qin Jiang get together, but then she started to harm people.

    "You have three days to leave the city, otherwise don't blame me." I said and walked out.

    But Fang Jing said: "It's impossible, they, no, we won't leave."

    ¡°Why, after I¡¯ve helped you so much, do I end up harming others?¡± I asked.

    "For cultivation." Fang Jing lowered her head and said, "We inhale people's yang energy and harm people. In fact, it is the same as you eating meat. It is for survival."

    "Take care." After I said that, I opened the door and walked out, and then ran to the base.

    "We can't keep this group of monsters anymore. There are more than a dozen monsters, and I don't know how many people have been killed during this time."

    To be honest, the murders of these monsters have nothing to do with me. I cannot be harmed. Many people wonder why I would take action against these monsters, even risking my life.

    I would have thought the same way before I came into contact with Taoism.

    But there is a saying that goes well. With great power comes great responsibility. If anyone with a conscience learns that there are more than a dozen monsters harming people and has the ability to take care of them, I think most people will take action.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT off the demon hunter and Mr. Yin-Yang, what I do is more in favor of Mr. Yin-Yang, and the things I do are the same, regardless of interests.

    After returning to the base, I ran straight to the second floor. The boss and Luo Fang were sitting in the living room. They didn't know what they were discussing.

    Seeing me running back, the old man laughed and asked, "You're back? How's it going?"

    "There's nothing to say. Tonight, we will destroy those monsters." I sat on the sofa, took out my cigarette, lit it and took a puff.

    "Where's the flower demon named Fang Jing? I'm going to kill him too." The old man looked at me with a big smile.

    When I heard it, I hesitated.

    "Hesitant?" The boss looked at my hesitation, shook his head slightly, and turned to Luo Fang and said, "Luo Fang, you kill it when the time comes." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 225 Origin

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Yes." Luo Fang nodded. When I saw it, I quickly said, "No, you can kill other monsters, but Fang Jing, please spare her life when the time comes."

    "You still don't understand?" The boss frowned slightly and sighed: "A demon is a demon, and its nature cannot be changed."

    "Isn't the cat Dacai also a demon?" I said, pointing to the cat sleeping on the sofa.

    At this time, Mao Dacai raised his head and said speechlessly: "This cat provoked someone, and was shot while lying down? Take aim."

    "Mao Dacai is a special case. It's not like you don't know. This guy likes cat food. He is a thief." The boss touched Mao Dacai's head, thought about it and said to Luo Fang: "Since Axiu doesn't want to kill  Then don¡¯t kill her when the time comes.¡±

    "Yes." Luo Fang nodded and asked, "When will we do it?"

    "You guys have a rest first, I'm going to find out where these monsters are from." The boss stood up and walked to his office.

    Mao Dacai took out two hundred yuan from somewhere and said, "It's okay anyway, go buy me some cat food."

    I was speechless and took the money given by Mao Dacai and went out to buy cat food. At that time, the owner of the pet store smiled and asked if he was buying it for his pet.

    I thought to myself, what a pet, it¡¯s just like an uncle.

    Time passed little by little, and at six o'clock in the evening, Ai Tangtang made a few bowls of noodles downstairs and brought them to us. While eating, the boss said: "We have found out the origin of these monsters."

    "Tell me quickly." I asked immediately after hearing this.

    "Speaking of which, these monsters are really low-level." The boss laughed and said, "These monsters are all very low-level monsters. They first appeared in the Northeast. A group of low-level monsters gathered together to absorb Yang Qi and practice.  They were driven out of the three northeastern provinces by the monsters from the northeast.¡±

    ¡°Then this group of monsters started wandering around. Basically, they would be driven away by the local monsters every time they went to a place.¡± The boss said.

    I do know this, because most of the monsters are transformed from animals, and the characteristic of animals is their territory, which is very exclusive. As long as foreign monsters enter their territory to suck the yang energy, they will be driven away or even killed.  .

    Although there are many ways to cultivate monsters, most of them are of two types. One is to absorb Yang Qi. Most of the monsters who use this method to cultivate are low-level monsters who want to quickly improve their strength.

    Generally, more powerful monsters or mature monsters will not use this method.

    ¡°Because doing such a sinful thing will attract the attention of Mr. Yin Yang, who will then come to kill the demon.

    The second type is to practice by absorbing moonlight at night. In ancient times, there were sayings that zombies worshiped the moon, or foxes worshiped the moon. In fact, this is practicing cultivation.

    Of course, the method of worshiping the moonlight is much slower than inhaling Yang Qi, but the advantage is that you are not doing anything harmful to nature. As long as you are careful, you will not be discovered by Mr. Yin and Yang at all.

    Most of the monsters use the method of worshiping the moonlight. The boss said that this group of monsters is low-level for this reason. This group of monsters do not know right from wrong and specialize in doing things that are harmful to nature and will die sooner or later.

    "Since they are wanderers, how can they know Fang Jing?" I expressed my doubts.

    The old man laughed and said: "Here I will talk about the situation in Chongqing."

    "After the war between the Kuomintang and the Communist Party, after so many years of fighting, countless people died, and resentment was overwhelming. At this time, many demons and ghosts came out, so there was an activity to combat feudal superstition." The boss said.

    "Although it seems now that this activity killed many people at that time, at the time, it saved the lives of countless people. In the eyes of ordinary people, this activity harmed those Taoist priests and Mr. Yin and Yang, but they did not see it  , the ones who died were more evil spirits." said the boss.

    "After the campaign to overthrow feudal superstition, monsters began to reappear. Among them, the three northeastern provinces were the most powerful. No one dared to go too far with a big monster on their head." The boss said, "And there are many in other places.  Something evil has appeared."

    "In today's cities, maybe the administrator of a certain amusement park is a demon, and the employee of a certain company is a zombie."

    "And in every place, there will be a more powerful monster who regards a place as his own territory." The boss said: "But there is no such thing in Chongqing."

    "So after this group of monsters came, they didn't find any monsters here to chase them away. After experiencing so many encounters and meeting the local monster Fang Jing, they naturally found a way to win over them and absorb Yang Qi to practice together."

    Although the boss said it all at once,There was a lot to read, but after thinking about it for a while, I understood it and asked, "What is the approximate level of these monsters?"

    "It's easy to deal with." The boss said, "But it's not as easy to deal with as expected. The difficulty is that there are too many monsters in this group. If we can't catch them all in one go and let them spread out in the huge city of Chongqing, many people will die.  Human, and also hard to find.¡±

    I nodded. There was nothing I could do about this. I couldn¡¯t call Fang Jing and ask her to help gather these monsters, right?

    "I have a way." Suddenly Luo Fang spoke.

    "Say." The boss looked at Luo Fang with interest.

    "You just said that these monsters will be driven away by big monsters wherever they go. What if the big monster in Chongqing summons them and lets them talk?" Luo Fang said with a smile: "After all, they still have to make a living in Chongqing.  , it¡¯s impossible not to come.¡±

    "That's what I say, but where can I find a big monster?" I rolled my eyes at Luo Fang.

    Suddenly Luo Fang pointed at Mao Dacai, who was sleeping on the sofa: "Isn't this a ready-made one?"

    "Hey, what are you talking about? It's definitely not a good thing." Mao Dacai opened his eyes and looked at us innocently.

    When I heard this, I understood what Luo Fang meant, and said to Mao Dacai with a smile: "Brother Mao, can I ask you for a little help?"

    "I won't help." Mao Dacai said decisively, "Say what's going on first."

    "Is there any way to summon the monsters around here?" The boss touched Mao Dacai's head, and then told what happened.

    Mao Dacai said to us with a serious face: "It is indeed possible for me to summon the monsters nearby, but"

    "But what? But, this old cat only eats cat food except for sleeping. I haven't seen it do anything serious. Now I still hesitate to ask for help. If I hadn't seen it swallow the Night God in one gulp before, I would have scolded it."

    ¡°Brother Cat, you don¡¯t need to do anything, just watch the show next to me.¡± I said.

    "I have a condition." Mao Dacai said: "One hundred cans of cat food afterwards, otherwise there will be no negotiation."

    "Okay, just promise." I breathed a sigh of relief when I heard that. I thought I was going to ask for something, but I didn't expect that all I wanted was this little cat food.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 226 Fighting Demons

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Of course, you just have to think about it in your mind. If you say it, Cat Dacai will probably fight me for it, after all, it is an insult to what it considers to be the best food in the world.

    Since we had a plan, we waited. At twelve o'clock at night, I, Luo Fang, Mao Dacai, took the guy out.

    Then Luo Fang drove to Normal University.

    Since those monsters pretend to be students, they must be active near the Normal University.

    According to my memory, there is a park behind the Normal University, and there are not many people there at night.

    The car drove to the entrance of the park. The park gate had been closed and there were not many pedestrians on the road. This was a relatively remote street and not very prosperous.

    The three of us climbed over the wall and entered the park.

    The park is not big. It is a circle with an oval lake in the middle. Many trees are planted around it and some forest trails are built. There is a square on the edge of the lake. Usually after dinner, a group of adults are there.  Square dancing here.

    After we reached the middle of the square, Luo Fang said, "Let them come."

    I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Gun in my hand, and then hid in the grass on the edge of the square with Luo Fang.

    At this time, the originally lazy and obese big cat, Mao Dacai, was ignited with flames transformed from demonic energy, and then turned into a giant cat two meters high and four meters long.

    The originally cute face turned into a fierce and cruel look, with a huge aura of violence on his body.

    "Roar." Mao Dacai raised his head and roared. It didn't sound like a cat, but like a tiger's cry.

    "How did the boss conquer Mao Dacai back then?" I swallowed my saliva and asked Luo Fang next to me.

    Luo Fang said expressionlessly: "I don't know."

    I¡¯ll go, you obviously don¡¯t want to tell me.

    Come on, forget it if he doesn¡¯t want to tell me.

    After roaring, Mao Dacai, perhaps not returning to his true form for a long time, put on all kinds of handsome moves on the spot.

    Twenty minutes later, the mosquito bites on my body became unbearable. There were many mosquitoes in the grass, and each of them was poisonous. They bit me hard. On the other hand, Luo Fang next to me looked like a normal person.

    Do these mosquitoes know that the blood on my body tastes better and they just like to bite me?

    After thinking about it for a long time, I can only come to this conclusion.

    I thought to myself, if those monsters don¡¯t come again, I won¡¯t be able to bear it anymore.

    I don¡¯t know if they knew what I was thinking, but as soon as the idea came out, a monster walked out of the woods in a dignified manner.

    This monster looked about nineteen years old. She was wearing a pink skirt and looked like a very cute girl. However, she looked at Mao Dacai nervously at this time. She got closer and asked, "Is it you?"  Are you calling me?"

    Mao Dacai glanced at her, as if he was too lazy to pay attention and said nothing.

    And the monster saw Mao DaCai and ignored her, but he didn't dare to leave alone, so he just stood there stupidly.

    Soon, monsters appeared one after another. I counted fourteen in total, but Fang Jing was not among them.

    After they arrived, Mao Dacai ignored them all, and these monsters did not dare to leave. They just stood there worriedly.

    "Is it almost done?" I asked Luo Fang in a low voice.

    "Well, they should all be here, and Fang Jing is not here, but you don't want to kill her anyway, so do it." After Luo Fang said, two daggers appeared in his hand, and then he pushed the dagger towards the nearest one with force.  A monster is thrown away.

    The dagger was extremely fast, and the monster probably didn't expect that someone would attack her. The dagger was inserted directly into her forehead.

    "Ah!" The monster screamed in its throat, fell to the ground and struggled for a few seconds before turning into a black crow.

    "Who is it?" Seeing someone being attacked and killed, the remaining thirteen monsters did not run away, but looked in the direction of Luo Fang and me.

    I walked out of the grass with the Sanqing Huayang Gun, pointed the tip of the gun at these monsters and shouted: "Suffer death!"

    After shouting, I rushed forward with a spear.

    Immediately, two banshees rushed over, one of whom he knew was Qiao Wei, who had fascinated the fat man.

    She obviously recognized me, but she attacked me directly.

    It seems that they are emboldened by their numbers.

    And I¡¯m not worried anymore. Even if I can¡¯t beat him, I won¡¯t be next to him.Is there such a big monster as Mao Dacai? I have bought it so many times of cat food. When it encounters danger, it will be too embarrassed not to help.

    In the hearts of these monsters, they might not have thought that such a big monster is with us, right?

    Qiao Wei rushed the fastest. As soon as she got close to me, I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and stabbed her in the chest.

    She ducked to the side and grabbed me with her hands.

    "Fuck you, uncle." I kicked another monster away, then took out a Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Luck Talisman and put it on Qiao Wei's chest, swung my gun and knocked her to the ground and said: "Supreme  Ying Yuanzun, who rules the thirty-six heavens, transforms the nine heavens into universal transformations, and transforms the realms of the ten directions. The divine soldiers are as urgent as the law. I give you an edict!"

    At this time, lightning flashed across Qiao Wei's body, and she screamed while lying on the ground. Soon, her whole body turned into demonic aura, which gradually dissipated into the air.

    Solve one.

    I turned around and saw that Luo Fang naturally rushed out at this time, picked up the dagger on the ground, and ran towards the banshee.

    This guy is really brave and talented. He rushed into a pile of monsters alone and fought with ten banshees.

    The ten banshees howled and started fighting around Luo Fang.

    ¡°After I killed Qiao Wei, another banshee came as a substitute, and I started fighting with these two banshee.

    After this fight, I discovered that the monsters of emotion are not as easy to deal with as I thought.

    Not to mention their agile movements, the most important thing is that two people are pestering me. I want to kill one of them, but the other one immediately attacks me with all his strength.

    If it were a one-on-one situation, I would be able to deal with one of them in less than twenty seconds, but now there are two of them, and it¡¯s hard to deal with them.

    The situation on Luo Fang's side was even worse. He wanted to show off and try to fight ten of them. At this time, he was attacked from all directions. Although these monsters were weak, they were still monsters. No matter how weak they were, if ten of them were added together, they wouldn't be much different.  .

    After a while, Luo Fang¡¯s clothes were beaten to tatters and there were a lot of blood stains on his body. In comparison, my life was much better.

    As for Mao Dacai, this bastard who only knows how to eat cat food, after the fight started, he just lay on the ground and watched the show without any intention of helping.

    After another two minutes of fighting, I became more and more tired. The weight of the Sanqing Yang Huayang gun in my hand was not light, and it was quite difficult to wield. I thought about it and used the Sanqing Yang Huayang gun to fight off the two banshees.  , then bit his right hand and began to draw talisman.

    You must kill one of the monsters first.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 227 Swallowing the Sky

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After the two banshees retreated, I placed the Sanqing Huayang Spear on the ground and drew a palm thunder on my right hand.

    The two banshees roared and rushed towards me. I didn't retreat. When one of the banshees approached me, I stretched out my left hand and grabbed the monster's hair tightly, and  He read: "Heaven and earth are infinite, and the universe is borrowed from the law!"

    Then, he slapped her on the forehead with a palm.

    She may have felt the power of my talisman and struggled desperately, but my left hand was holding her hair firmly.

    This palm was a real slap.

    With a bang, the banshee was knocked to the ground and started to tremble.

    After a while, it turned into a white rabbit.

    The other banshee, perhaps frightened by me suddenly killing one of her companions, turned around and ran away.

    "It's useless if she doesn't run away. The two banshees together could barely contain me for a while, but now she is the only one left. What can she do?"

    Picking up the Sanqing Yang Huayang Gun from the ground, I threw it at the banshee with all my strength.

    This silly old woman¡¯s back was turned to me, and the Sanqing Huayang Spear was inserted directly into her back.

    With a pop, a burst of bright red blood spurted out from her chest and back. The monster turned around and looked at me with a malicious look, then fell to the ground and slowly turned into a turtle.

    "It's almost time to open a zoo." I looked at the corpses on the ground, couldn't help but said something, and ran towards Luo Fang. This guy couldn't hold on much longer.

    Fighting ten monsters one at a time is much more strenuous than mine. Although these monsters won't be able to do anything to him for a while, the key issue is physical exertion.

    After all, the space is limited, and there are only five monsters that can attack Luo Fang at the same time, while the other five monsters are helping around.

    They saw that after I killed the two monsters, the five banshees turned and rushed towards me, obviously wanting to kill me first.

    "Pick a soft persimmon?" After I finished speaking, I took out the Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Lucky Talisman and pasted it on the Sanqing Huayang Spear, and read: "Supreme Ying Yuan Zun, who rules the thirty-six heavens, nine days of universal transformation, and  The realms of the ten directions are shaped, and the divine soldiers are as fierce as the law. I command you!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??

    After these five banshees rushed in front of me, I waved the Sanqing Yang-Huang Gun.

    The difference between fighting five banshees is not as big as fighting two. If you don't pay attention, your life will be in danger.

    "Don't look at how easy it is for me to kill these monsters. It only takes two swords for them to kill me."

    The two banshees just now relied on me to wield the Sanqing Yang-Huaying Spear. They seemed to know how powerful the Sanqing Yang-Huaying Spear was, and they didn't dare to touch it at all.

    And it was the same at this time. I had no other choice but to wave the Sanqing Yang Huayang Gun as hard as I could. For a while, these five monsters did not dare to attack me at all, and could only circle around outside the range of the Sanqing Yang Huayang Gun.  go.

    They don¡¯t want to fight us desperately. They probably want me to run out of strength and then swarm up and kill me.

    My hands are already numb from exhaustion, but I still dare not stop. As long as I stop now, these five monsters will rush up and tear me apart.

    I was panting heavily and almost dead from exhaustion, while the five banshees surrounding me were smiling and looking leisurely and contented.

    As long as I move forward, they will retreat. If I want to attack those behind, they will retreat too.

    It¡¯s not like I never thought about running over and making peace with Luo Fang, but after thinking about it, I decided not to.

    Fighting side by side sounds cool, but what weapon do I use?  gun.

    The most important thing about the gun is to dance. Don¡¯t fail to deal with these banshees when the time comes. Instead, you shoot Luo Fang, which is embarrassing.

    "Is it interesting? Can we have a head-to-head fight?" I was so tired that I couldn't stand it anymore, so I simply stood still and said to these monsters: "I won't move anymore. If you have the ability, come and give it a try."  ?¡±

    One of them, a beautiful succubus who looked about 23 or 24 years old and had permed curly hair, looked at me coldly and said, "Why did you attack us for no reason? You also want to kill us."

    "You are here to kill people and practice, why don't you let us kill demons?" I squeezed the Sanqing Yang Hua Yang gun and looked at them and said.

    "Humph, we are here to survive. In order to survive, you humans don't also eat the flesh and blood of animals like us?" the monster said.

    "Bah, that's your excuse. There are so many monsters worshiping the moon and practicing, why don't you?" I said.

    ? ???Then why do you humans eat meat instead of being vegetarian?  "The banshee said again.

    Her words left me speechless, and I felt a little hesitant in my heart. Although I knew that what the monster said was some nonsense, there was some truth in it.

    But now is not the time for me to think about these philosophies of life. I tightened my grip on the Sanqing Huayang Gun and was about to continue fighting with these monsters. Suddenly, a man walked out of the forest.

    Fang Jing walked out of the forest wearing a pure white dress. She looked at the scene of our fight, her brows furrowed slightly, and she immediately said: "Stop it."

    As soon as Fang Jing spoke, the ten banshees originally surrounding Luo Fang and I all moved away and gathered around Fang Jing.

    "Fang Jing, what are you doing here?" I said to Fang Jing, "Go back quickly. I will deal with you later."

    "If I don't come, you will die." Fang Jing said.

    die?  Just these ten monsters?  After all, we still have a wealthy cat behind us.

    And after Fang Jing glanced at these monsters, she suddenly looked at the rabbit on the ground, her face changed, and she yelled at me: "You are in big trouble!"

    Fang Jing said this, and the ten banshees glanced at the body of the rabbit on the ground, and then they all looked at me with gloating faces.

    Getting into trouble?  Isn't it just to kill the rabbit demon?

    Suddenly, the surrounding air gradually dropped, and Mao Dacai stood up and looked around, with demonic fire igniting on his body, as if he was on guard for something.

    "Be careful, a fierce one is coming."

    Mao Dacai said.

    "Who killed Xiaoyu?"

    Suddenly, a demonic aura suddenly appeared in the forest. This demonic aura was huge. Gradually, the demonic aura formed into an old man with a long beard wearing a black robe.

    This old man had deep-set eye sockets and a hooked nose. At this time, he looked at me angrily and asked, "Did you kill Xiaoyu?"

    "Who are you?" I thought to myself, could it be that the rabbit monster I killed just now was the mistress of this old monster?

    "Tuntian, you're fine, don't scare my little brother as soon as you come out." Mao Dacai, his whole body burning with demon fire, jumped between me and the monster, and started to fight with it.

    After seeing the cat's wealth, the monster named Swallowing the Sky sneered: "So it's you? What's the matter, I want to kill a human being, but you have to take care of it too?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 228 The boss leaves

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Does Mao Dacai know this monster?

    This monster gives me a very scary feeling, as if it wants to kill me and can kill me at any time. Although this feeling is slightly worse than that of Niu Zongbing, it is not far away.

    "What does this rabbit demon have to do with you?" Mao Dacai asked.

    "My goddaughter." Tuntian said.

    "Bah, you old monster. Your goddaughter is not a hundred, but she is eighty. The death of one or two will just lighten your burden and give you less rations. If you don't say thanks, what are you trying to do?" said Mao Dacai.  .

    Luo Fang also stood between me and Tuntian at this time, obviously afraid that this guy would suddenly make a move and try to block it for me.

    Fang Jing and the ten banshees were so surprised that their mouths formed an O shape when they saw Mao Dacai standing on my side and not being polite at all when talking to this swallowing beast.

    Forget about them, I¡¯m about the same.

    Although this Tuntian didn't take action, I can still roughly feel its power. Can this guy Mao Dacai do it?

    "No matter what you say, my goddaughter died today, and I have to ask for an explanation." Tuntian looked at Mao Dacai and said.

    "There is no explanation. You can't take away my life. Go back to where you came from." Mao Dacai stared at this Tuntian fiercely.

    Tuntian hesitated for a while, then said, "I've written down what happened today, and we'll figure it out later."

    After saying that, the demonic aura of Yantian dissipated in the air.

    Mao Dacai stared at the ten banshees at this time: "Go away, if I see you doing evil in Chongqing again, it will not be as simple as returning to your original shape."

    "Yes." The ten banshees nodded with slightly trembling bodies.

    Seeing that Fang Jing¡¯s face was not good-looking, I said, ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t do such immoral things in the future. I will treat it as if nothing happened this time. If there is a next time, I won¡¯t look at Qin Jiang¡¯s face.¡±

    "Yes." Fang Jing nodded, sighed, and then turned around and walked into the forest. But the ten banshees didn't dare to stay any longer at this time, and they ran very fast one by one.

    "Brother Cat, I really belong to you. How can the monster named Swallowing Sky scare you away just now?" After seeing all these monsters leave, I was really relieved, and then I praised Mao Dacai.

    "Something is wrong." Luo Fang said to Mao Dacai with a cold face: "Even if he killed Tuntian's goddaughter, how could it come so fast?"

    Mao Dacai originally raised his tail high after listening to my words, but now after Luo Fang said this, he no longer looked arrogant.

    "No! They're here." Mao Dacai said.

    "Who came here?" I asked.

    "Hurry back to the base, something big is going on." Mao Dacai turned back into a kitten and jumped into my arms.

    I was still confused, but looking at Mao Dacai¡¯s appearance, it seemed like there was something urgent, so we hurried out of the park and rushed back to the base.

    It was already two o'clock in the morning when we returned to the base.

    The three of us hurriedly opened the door and ran up to the second floor.

    "You go and call the boss, and I'll wake up that girl Tangtang." When Mao Dacai reached the second floor, he rushed to Tangtang's room, while I hurried to the boss's room and opened the door.

    The boss is currently lying on the bed, reading a book.

    He saw me opening the door, raised his head and asked, "What's wrong? It's so urgent."

    ¡°Boss, come out quickly, Brother Cat said there is an emergency.¡±

    The boss listened to my words, nodded slightly, then changed his clothes, and went to the living room with me.

    Ai Tangtang was wearing pajamas and was in a daze, as if he hadn't woken up yet.

    Mao Dacai stood on the coffee table. When he saw the boss coming back, he said, "Boss, it's bad, they are chasing me."

    "Who is chasing you?" The boss asked calmly as he sat on the sofa.

    "Who else could it be, them?" Mao Dacai said and glanced at me, as if he didn't want me to know the truth.

    When the boss heard this, he asked: "Tell me what's going on."

    Mao Dacai hurriedly explained what had happened, and then said: "That boy Tuntian has been hanging out in the west. How come he jumped out immediately after killing his goddaughter? Do you think this is strange?"

    "It seems that those banshees were also sent by Tuntian." The boss frowned and said, "They happened to know that Fang Jing had contact with us, so they used Fang Jing's line to see if it was true.  us."

    "We can't stay here any longer." The boss stood up, thought for a while and said to us: "Mao Dacai and I are leaving Chongqing immediately, and maybe we will go to hide abroad for a while. Tangtang should not come with us. I will resell this shop, Axiu,  Don¡¯t you have a shop in Nanping Pedestrian Street? You can live there.¡±

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s going on? Can you tell me?¡± I asked.

    "I can't tell you yet." The boss shook his head: "You know, it may not be a good thing, do you understand?"

    "Don't ask." Ai Tangtang adapted quickly and said to me: "If these two guys are together, nothing will happen. If they stay, we will be in danger."

    "Without further ado, Brother Mao and I will pack up and leave now. You also pack up and go to Axiu's store. I will contact someone here to sell it." After the boss finished speaking, a group of them started to pack up.

    I looked around and felt a little reluctant to leave. After all, I had lived here for such a long time and suddenly wanted to move away. It should be human nature to be reluctant to leave.

    It didn¡¯t take long to pack the things. I didn¡¯t bring any clothes or other things with me. I just brought some more important things and packed them all into a suitcase, and half of the suitcase was probably cat food for Mao Dacai.

    Luo Fang and Tang Tang just collected a few things casually.

    The five of us stood at the door of the milk tea shop.

    The boss was wearing a black windbreaker, holding Mao Dacai in his left hand, and dragging the suitcase with his right hand. He looked at the three of us with a smile: "It may take several years for us to go there. In the future, if you encounter problems that cannot be solved,  If you have any problems, ask Yan Beixun for help. After all, I have helped him take care of Axiu for so long, so he will not not return this favor."

    Seeing the boss dragging his suitcase and disappearing into the street, I became even more curious. Who is chasing the boss and Mao Dacai?

    I was fine in the afternoon, but suddenly I had to go out and hide.

    Luo Fang and Ai Tangtang seemed to know about it, but they had no intention of telling me.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of curiosity!

    Sometimes there is something you really want to know, but others won¡¯t tell you. This feeling is super unpleasant.

    After the boss and Mao Dacai left in a hurry, Luo Fangcai drove to Nanping Pedestrian Street.

    When I returned to the door of the Chinese medicine shop on Nanping Pedestrian Street, it was already three or four in the morning. I opened the door of the Chinese medicine shop and there was so much dust inside.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 229 Traditional Chinese Medicine

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Ai Tangtang looked at the dust inside, rolled his eyes, and said to me: "Hey, after all, this is also the room where the bronze statue of your ancestor is placed. Don't you know that you come here to clean it once a week?"

    "Ahem." I coughed. Looking at so much dust and cobwebs, I didn't know how to accommodate anyone, so I said, "Come on, let's just go find a hotel and sleep for one night."

    "No need, I think it's fine." Luo Fang expressionlessly began to pick up the broom and clean the house.

    Ai Tangtang and I stared at each other.

    "Hey, Miss Tangtang, why don't you go and help me?" I said.

    "Why should I help you?" Tang Tang said.

    "I am the supervisor." I said without blushing or heart beating.

    "Bah." Ai Tangtang glanced at me with disdain.

    When I saw this, I immediately sat down on the ground and said, "Hey, eldest sister, I just went shopping with a dozen monsters and my whole body aches."

    "Isn't it true that Luo Fang also fought with monsters?"

    "This is different. Luo Fang was sitting nearby watching the show." I said, "If Luo Fang is left to clean alone, we probably won't be able to rest even after dawn."

    "It's okay, just wait."

    Ai Tangtang and I exchanged words without any nutritional value. Anyway, neither of us was willing to do the cleaning.

    I was really exhausted, but Ai Tangtang seemed very sleepy, and fell asleep sitting at the door.

    I was in a daze out of boredom until the sky dimmed, and Luo Fang came out and said, "Okay, it's almost done."

    As soon as I heard this, I quickly said: "What, look at you, I was just going to help you clean it, and I've just finished it. Don't go to sleep."

    As I said this, I shook Ai Tangtang. Ai Tangtang rubbed his eyes, looked back, and asked, "Where should I sleep? This place is so small."

    ¡°Then the three of us discussed it. Originally, I was going to sleep upstairs, but after Ai Tangtang¡¯s serious protest, she ran upstairs to sleep.

    Luo Fang and I were on the first floor, crowded on the sofa.

    Fortunately, this sofa is relatively large, and I can sleep on it with a little squeeze. I closed the door and lay down on the sofa.

    I was quite sleepy when I was sitting at the door, but now that I lie down, I can¡¯t fall asleep again. After all, I encountered too many strange things tonight.

    "Hey Luo Fang, why did the boss and the others suddenly run away? Who is chasing them?" I asked while lying on the sofa.

    "have no idea."

    "You obviously don't want to tell me." After I finished speaking, I added, "Okay, I'll ask another question."

    "Why do you think they wanted to hunt down the boss? Did they steal their treasure, or did they do something else?" I said.

    "I won't tell you." Luo Fang said lightly.

    "Hey, you kid won't say anything if you don't want to. Why are you saying such things in such a serious manner?" I became speechless.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m too lazy to talk nonsense with Luo Fang, so I closed my eyes and started counting stars.

    It was already afternoon when I woke up, and I was woken up by the sound of Ai Tangtang talking.

    I opened my eyes and saw an old man standing outside the counter, while Ai Tangtang was giving him medicine. That kid Luo Fang had gone somewhere.

    "Hey, hey, what are you doing?" I watched Ai Tangtang grab the medicine and ran over quickly. Don't grab Chinese medicine randomly, as it may poison people to death.

    "We are doing business. The boss and the others have run away. Could it be that we will starve to death?" After Ai Tangtang finished speaking, he handed over the medicine. The old man happily paid the money and went out.

    "Sister, can you just grab this Chinese medicine?" I became speechless and muttered, "But this batch of medicine has been stored for more than a year and is almost moldy. The effect of the medicine is probably not great. It shouldn't be poisonous to death."

    Ai Tangtang heard me muttering and looked at me disdainfully: "Do you believe me when I say I know Chinese medicine?"

    "I believe in ghosts." I said, covering the name of a medicine in a cabinet, then casually grabbed a handful of Chinese medicine and said, "Then look at what kind of medicine this is."

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that girl Ai Tangtang really knows anything about traditional Chinese medicine.

    She pretended to look at it, then smelled it, frowned and said, "It seems to be mugwort, but it doesn't look like it."

    ¡°Look, look, I can¡¯t be sure of the name of the medicinal materials, how dare you say you know Chinese medicine?¡± I laughed.

    "Bah, this medicine has a musty smell, you can smell it." Ai Tangtang pushed me away and pointed to the words on the cabinet.?? said: "Look, it is indeed Aiye."

    "Okay, if you are really worried about having nothing to do, you can go out and touch two bags and play with them. Why should you open a drug store?"

    "Do you think I am a thief?" Ai Tangtang said.

    "Hey, if you weren't a thief, how could you learn to steal things?" I said jokingly.

    Ai Tangtang said angrily: "My master is a master thief, and I am also a master thief."

    "Is there any difference? He's still a thief." I yawned, picked up my phone and checked the time. It was three o'clock in the afternoon, so I asked, "Where did Luo Fang go?"

    "I'm going to sell the house over there." Ai Tangtang sat on the chair inside the counter and said, "By the way, you can find a time to buy a batch of medicinal materials."

    "Hey, are you really going to sell this thing?" I looked at the medicinal materials inside and asked, "Just for fun, this medicine and your milk tea are two different things."

    "Look at your virtues, are you a layman?" Ai Tangtang said with a smile: "I have also studied Taoism for a long time with the boss, okay?"

    "But what does this have to do with Chinese medicine?"

    "Some important Yang attributes can be used to cure ghosts. For example, the cinnabar used in drawing talismans is not a medicinal material in traditional Chinese medicine." Ai Tangtang said: "I also know a lot about the medicinal materials in traditional Chinese medicine. Don't worry, even if it can't be cured,  Even the diseases of good people cannot kill them."

    It sounds like this girl is much more reliable than Yan Beixun. If you think about it carefully, Yan Beixun opened this shabby shop for such a long time without poisoning anyone, so there is probably no problem.

    Thinking of this, I nodded: "Okay, when I have time, I'll ask where they can sell Chinese medicine and get some."

    "By the way, have you eaten? I'll go outside and bring you some?" I asked Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang said: "No, I'll just cook some food in the store when Luo Fang comes back."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Luo Fangte came back, but his face looked a little ugly.

    "Why do you look so ugly? Didn't you sell the store?" I asked.

    "Sold." Luo Fang said: "After I sold the store just now, I contacted the boss. The situation there was not very good. Not long after I left yesterday, I was attacked by those people at the airport. I later fled to Chengdu to find connections.  I applied for a visa and am now abroad."

    "Boss, they were attacked?" Ai Tangtang asked nervously when he heard this.

    "It's nothing serious, don't worry." Luo Fang said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 230 Yan Bei comes back

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Seeing Luo Fang say nothing happened, Ai Tangtang breathed a sigh of relief.

    Then, we waited in the Chinese medicine shop.

    Who are you waiting for?

    Of course we are waiting for Yan Beixun to find that guy, who knows where he went. You know, we have to go to Taiwan to kill Qin Xinghuai.

    During this period, Zhang Tian called me many times and said that Vice Principal Zhu had started to make trouble at the school. He said that as soon as I asked for leave and it lasted so long, I had no ideological awareness to teach well and wanted to fire me.

    Of course, Principal Zhang would not agree. Zhang Tian¡¯s call to me was to tell me to go back to school quickly. After all, it was not in line with the rules for me to play like this.

    But Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s life is still with Yu De. Compared with this, teaching is not a big deal.

    Ai Tangtang seems to be really preparing to open this Chinese medicine shop these days. He runs out to buy medicinal materials every day and throws away all the moldy ones in the store. He is really busy.

    Sometimes, when he is too busy, he will catch the young man. At this time, Luo Fang will have no expression on his face, pretending to be stupid and say: "Not interested."

    I quickly said that I was not interested, but Ai Tangtang didn¡¯t believe it. She dragged me to follow her to the medicinal materials market to help her move things. After a few days, my whole body was filled with the smell of traditional Chinese medicine, and I couldn¡¯t even wash it off.  Don't fall off.

    After finishing the work, Ai Tangtang officially opened for business. Firecrackers were set off at the door that day. However, the traditional Chinese medicine industry is not in recession now, let alone the traditional Chinese medicine shop.

    When people get sick, the first thing they think of is Western medicine. Traditional Chinese medicine is the only option for difficult and complicated diseases that Western medicine can¡¯t solve.

    ?????????? Traditional Chinese medicine practitioners generally have pharmacies they are familiar with, or even open their own pharmacies, so few people will go out to get their own medicine.

    Days passed by, and I just sat on the sofa in a daze every day. It was really boring.

    I miss the days of teaching in school. I chatted and spanked with those little brats every day. My life was quite nourishing. Anyway, it was better than now.

    It has been half a month, and at noon that day, Yan Beixun finally came back, but this guy looked very embarrassed and dirty, as if he had dug a sewer, and there was a smell on him.

    "Hey, you are all here?" Yan Beixun came in and saw Luo Fang and me sitting on the sofa. Then he glanced at Ai Tangtang at the counter and asked, "Where did you find such a beautiful girl?  "

    "Don't talk so much, you old bastard, where have you been for the past half month? I thought you had a burp." I walked over, looked up and down and asked, "You don't want to dig a smelly ditch?"  Alright?"

    "No way, I went to the Northeast." Yan Beixun grinned.

    ¡°What are you going to do in the Northeast?¡± I asked.

    "I heard before that Qin Xinghuai had some conflicts with Mr. Hu San from the Northeast." Yan Beixun said, "I went to see Mr. Hu San and wanted something to deal with Qin Xinghuai."

    Luo Fang asked: "Have a conflict with Mr. Hu San? Can Mr. Hu San keep him?"

    I nodded, yes, Mr. Hu San is the leader of monsters in the Northeast after all. No matter how powerful Qin Xinghuai is, he is just a businessman. At most, he has some shady people under his command, but this kind of person is not enough in front of Mr. Hu San.

    "You guys know nothing." Yan Beixun sat on the sofa, and Luo Fang and I subconsciously moved away from him. He was smelly.

    "This is what happened." Yan Beixun said: "Qin Xinghuai hired some Yin people at that time. He felt that he had enough manpower, so he wanted to play a big game."

    "There is a cemetery for monsters in the Northeast. Whenever monsters from the Northeast lineage feel that they are about to die, they will go to the cemetery to wait for death. This cemetery can be regarded as the ancestral grave of all monsters in the three provinces of Northeast China. After all, those who died in it are their predecessors.  .¡±

    "The monsters inside all died of old age and lived for hundreds of years. Think about it, everything on them must be antiques? Even their bones are not easy to use to refine evil magic."

    "That guy Qin Xinghuai didn't know the real details of Mr. Hu, so he sent more than a hundred underworld people to dig up Mr. Hu's ancestral grave."

    When I heard this, I could basically guess the ending. Qin Xinghuai was too brave to dig up the ancestral grave of Mr. Hu San?

    "I don't need to tell you the result. When the hundred or so people arrived at the cemetery, they started digging up corpses and fishing for treasures. They worked furiously for five days and five nights, digging up countless monster bones and treasures." Yan Beixun  Said: "When they wanted to leave, hundreds of monsters surrounded the entire cemetery."

    "Zhizhi, these hundred or so people are all masters trained by Qin Xinghuai, and the entire army has been wiped out.?.  Yan Beixun said: "But Mr. Hu San didn't send anyone to Taiwan to kill Qin Xinghuai. Guess what happened."  "

    Ai Tangtang, who was sitting at the counter, said at this time: "He will not leave the Northeast casually. He is abiding by the rules and does not want to set foot on the territory of other monsters. Besides, the world in the Northeast seems to be peaceful, but now the Northeast monster clan is  In the Hu family's world, as soon as he leaves, the other four families may pop up, and when he kills Qin Xinghuai and returns to the Northeast, the leaders of the demon clan in the Northeast will have to change their surnames."

    "Young girl, you have some knowledge." Yan Beixun gave Ai Tangtang a thumbs up, and then said, "That's the basic situation. This time I went over. Although I didn't see Mr. Hu San, he gave me a treasure.  ."

    "What baby?" I became curious.

    Yan Beixun mysteriously took out a black ball. The ball was about the size of a fist and emitted a foul odor. Just smelling it made people vomit.

    "This is a good treasure, something specially designed to restrain the Nanyang surrender masters." Yan Beixun said, "You will know the details when we get to Taiwan."

    "When will we set off?" Luo Fang asked.

    "Tomorrow, I have to take a good bath." Yan Beixun said to me, "By the way, this treasure is so important. Ah Xiu, you see that you are the weakest, so you should hold it so that you can save your life."

    ¡°Don¡¯t, it¡¯s such a good baby, what if I accidentally lose it.¡± I quickly postponed it.

    Just kidding, the buddy is not a fool. Yan Bei Xun's stench scattered on his body, and he can guess it because of this 'baby'. Yan Bei Xun naturally did not want to bring it.

    In other words, if this thing is really awesome and Yan Beixun is willing to give it out, I don¡¯t believe he can be so selfless.

    ¡° Then Yan Beixun wanted to take us out for dinner. He was obviously in a good mood and said he wanted to treat us.

    But with his stench, we really don¡¯t plan to eat with him. The key is, he¡¯s taken a few showers and he¡¯s still smelly. Who would be interested in eating with him?

    Early the next morning, the three of us started packing our things and preparing to go to Taiwan.

    [PS: My thoughts are a bit messy today. I am sorting out the outline later. I will update it for the time being. I hope everyone can understand. I will update you tomorrow if I am in good condition.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 231 Shi Letong

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Ai Tangtang was quite happy to see us leaving. He helped us cook early in the morning and said there was no need to come back in a hurry and he could spend more time in Taiwan.

    When I heard this, I asked her strangely: "What's wrong? We went out to risk our lives. Are you still happy?"

    "You are in the way of this store and are hindering my business." As he said that, Ai Tangtang whispered in my ear: "And that weird uncle smells like hell. People come in and smell the smell."  Maybe I don¡¯t want to buy medicine anymore.¡±

    Hearing Ai Tangtang say this, I was also a little speechless. This girl has no feelings at all. This shop is Yan Beixun's consciousness.

    We had breakfast, then I carried my bag and wrapped the Sanqing Huayang Gun in oil paper, and we rushed to the airport.

    This time I still asked Deputy Director Wang for help. The key is that these Sanqing Huayang Guns and some other things cannot be brought on the plane. I can only ask Deputy Director Wang to help us book air tickets and give them to the staff at the airport.  say hi.

    When we arrived at the airport, it was a nine or ten o'clock flight. The three of us sat in the terminal for a while, and then it was time to board the plane.

    After getting on the plane, I chatted with Yan Beixun for a while.

    As expected, other passengers around him smelled Yan Beixun's odor, and they all avoided him in disgust. Some even called the flight attendants and asked them to 'invite Yan Beixun off'.

    Their reason was also very simple. They said that Yan Beixun smelled so strongly, and they were afraid that he was carrying some chemicals. Fortunately, Deputy Director Wang said hello, and then the three of us were taken to a corner of the first-class cabin.  There was a flight attendant who sprayed air cleaner around Yan Beixun vigorously, as if she wanted to spray all the air cleaner on Yan Beixun.

    These people in the first class cabin were obviously of much better quality. Although they smelled a strange smell, they just frowned and called the flight attendant for questioning, then said nothing.

    Yan Beixun said nonchalantly: "These people are spoiled and spoiled. What's wrong with them is like killing them."

    To be honest, I¡¯ve been smelling this smell on Yan Beixun¡¯s body for nearly a day, and I¡¯m used to it.

    "Come on, you smell so rancid, just like the rancid steamed buns that have been left out for more than ten days. Who can stand it?" I said.

    The plane took off slowly and was safe and sound along the way, with no problems.

    The plane landed at Taipei Airport. After we walked out of the airport with our things, we walked to the taxi stand outside the airport and lined up.

    "Where is that guy?" I asked Yan Bei next to me.

    "Tongbao Mountain in the south of Taipei is in a mountain village. It's very remote. Not many people go there. It's Qin Xinghuai's base camp." Yan Beixun narrowed his eyes and said, "Let's find a place to rest first. This kind of thing can't be done.  Don¡¯t be too anxious.¡±

    The three of us took a taxi and stayed at a five-star hotel in the south of Taipei City.

    Yan Beixun got the money from who knows where, and he took each of us to open a presidential suite. He was full of the aura of a rich man. After these actions, I felt that the stench on his body had disappeared.  It smells so damn good.

    After I put down my things in the room, I went to visit next door.

    Our three rooms are not far apart. It¡¯s only noon now, so I have to ask Yan Beixun what he wants us to eat.

    I knocked on Yan Beixun's door. After he opened it, he smiled and said, "Here? Come in quickly."

    Luo Fang is also there, holding a piece of blueprint and looking down at it.

    "Yan Beixun, what are we going to eat later?" I asked with a smile: "We can just have a Manchu-Han banquet. This hotel is so big, there must be one, right?"

    "You are eating wool at a banquet, do you think I brought you here to live here just for fun?" Yan Beixun glared at me, then pointed at the paper Luo Fang was reading and said, "Go and see."

    I walked next to Luo Fang, and Luo Fang handed over the drawing. I took it and took a look, and I suddenly understood something.

    This drawing says that an old man named Shi Letong lives in this hotel, on what we call this floor, and the rooms are not far apart.

    "This is it?" I turned to look at Yan Beixun next to me.

    "This Shi Letong is the second-ranked Yin person in Taiwan and a good friend of Qin Xinghuai." Yan Beixun said.

    "Then what are we doing here? Kill him first?" I asked.

    "What the hell, do you have any brains?" Yan Beixun said with hatred: "Is it easy to go up to Tongbao Mountain? There are so many yin people on the mountain, and Qin Xinghuai just came closeThe villa must be discovered by them.  "

    When I heard it, I nodded, that¡¯s right.

    "Let's find a way to use this Shi Letong and let him take us up the mountain and into the villa. This guy is a good friend of Qin Xinghuai and will not be suspected. As long as we take action quickly, kill Qin Xinghuai and leave, we will definitely succeed." Yan Beixun grinned.  smiled.

    Luo Fang asked calmly: "But there is another question. There is no problem in killing Qin Xinghuai. What happens after killing him? Can we run away?"

    "You can't control that much, just take it one step at a time." Yan Beixun sighed and said, "We can only hope that after killing Qin Xinghuai, those people in the underworld will only focus on grabbing Qin Xinghuai's treasure and will not fight to the death against us."

    "Didn't you say that those Yin people have been brainwashed to be loyal to Qin Xinghuai since childhood." I looked at Yan Beixun and said.

    "Damn, I'm so annoyed. If Sun Xiaopeng hadn't been arrested, why would he be so anxious?" Yan Beixun rubbed his temples: "If I had been allowed to prepare for half a year more, I would have been able to arrange an escape route, but now, it's definitely not possible. I can't.  Don¡¯t care about his life or death.¡±

    "Although Laoshan will not interfere with Sun Xiaopeng's experience, after Sun Xiaopeng dies, he will definitely find someone to settle the score. Yu De cannot escape. Even those of us who were involved in Sun Xiaopeng's death will be punished by Laoshan." Yan Bei  Looking for explanation.

    Luo Fang asked: "How to use Shi Letong?"

    "This is simple." Yan Beixun grinned: "Actually, I found out secretly that although Shi Letong has a very good relationship with Qin Xinghuai on the surface, he has great ambitions. We only need to discuss it with him and wait for Qin Xinghuai  After his death, he will take over these forces, and he will definitely be tempted."

    "If you don't want to be tempted, we will kill him here. Damn it, Taiwan's third-largest Xingyin man has been killed by us, and he is still worse than the second-largest one." Yan Beixun said confidently.

    Suddenly, the door of the room was opened, and an old man in his seventies with white hair walked in with a cane and said with a smile: "Did that guy Tang Fei die in your hands?"

    "Who are you and how did you get in?" Luo Fang's two daggers appeared in his hands, and he looked at the old man coldly and scolded him.

    "Don't do it." Yan Beixun quickly stopped Luo Fang, looked at the old man and said, "If I'm right, you are Shi Letong?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 232 Cooperation

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "How did you discover us?" Yan Beixun asked.

    "Yan Beixun from Chongqing suddenly came to Taipei, and he stayed in the same hotel as me, on the same floor as me, and even the room was so close to me. Could it be a coincidence?" Shi Letong looked at us with a smile.  Three people: "This hotel is actually my property. It happens that you and Brother Qin have some conflicts, so as soon as you come here, the people below will naturally notify me."

    Yan Beixun also laughed when he heard what Shi Letong said: "Since Mr. Shi and Qin Xinghuai are good friends, and we just learned that we are here to kill him, why didn't we inform Qin Xinghuai directly? Instead, we came to our room and followed him.  Shall we chat?"

    "Brother Qin and I were like brothers at first. I learned that he cared about the poor, so he wanted to do these things and help those poor people. Unexpectedly, he turned a blind eye to the poor people now, and instead committed murder, arson, and all kinds of evil. This  It makes us brothers very sad." Shi Letong covered his chest and really pretended to be sad.

    "Since we are brothers, I have to help him fulfill his previous dream. Even if I have such a deep relationship with him, I can only kill him and use the money he left to fulfill his dream." Shi Letong  said.

    I looked at Shi Letong speechless. He was obviously coveting other people's wealth, but he could still speak so clearly. This old guy was really a talent.

    Although I despise this guy in my heart, I am not stupid enough to show it, and Yan Beixun is even less ignorant. He hurriedly handed over his hand and said, "Shi Laozhen understands righteousness. When he sees his brother going astray, he draws his sword to help."

    It is actually true to say that he drew his sword to help, but instead of helping Qin Xinghuai, he stabbed Qin Xinghuai twice.

    Shi Letong looked at the three of us with a smile and said: "Even so, this matter is of great importance. Brother Qin may not understand my good intentions, and I, a brother, robbed Qin casually."  My brother¡¯s property has been criticized by others, and this matter needs long-term consideration.¡±

    This old guy spoke in a high-sounding way, but after thinking about it carefully, I guessed what he meant. It was just that it was very difficult. If I robbed Qin Xinghuai's things, they might not be my own, so I didn't want to.  Follow us.

    Of course, it¡¯s nonsense to say that he doesn¡¯t want to follow us. As soon as this guy heard about our plan, he jumped out to discuss it with us and couldn¡¯t wait to stab Qin Xinghuai¡¯s knife. I don¡¯t know how long he had been thinking about this matter.

    ¡°What I¡¯m saying now is just to get more benefits.

    "Don't worry, Mr. Shi. After Qin Xinghuai's death, you, the brother, helped him look after the property. No one can say no. The three of us are outsiders after all. You will have to work hard for this matter, and we can't help." Yan  Bei Xun thought for a while and said.

    After hearing this, Shi Letong looked happy.

    Yan Beixun¡¯s words are very simple. The money is all yours and we won¡¯t steal it.

    "Ahem, since the three of you said so, let's go to Tongbaoshan immediately to see Brother Qin." Shi Letong said hurriedly.

    ??????????????????????????? Just now I looked like I was not ready to attack my brother, but now I¡¯m so anxious when I hear that the three of us don¡¯t split the money.

    "The three of us are quite tired from the journey. Let's rest today and start again tomorrow." Yan Beixun said.

    Shi Letong seemed to feel that he was a little out of sorts, and said with a smile: "It's okay, no rush, no rush, you can do it yourself, I will send someone to pick you up tomorrow."

    After saying that, the guy hurried out.

    The three of us looked at each other and I said, "This guy is really"

    Yan Beixun quickly made a hissing gesture to me, and then winked at Luo Fang. Luo Fang nodded knowingly, and then the two of them started rummaging around the room.

    Soon, they found three miniature cameras and five listening devices.

    Is this a spy?  As for what?

    I was a little speechless. After Yan Beixun and Luo Fang threw these things into the trash can, they said: "It is necessary to be on guard against others. Don't trust this Shi Letong too much. I have known my brother for so many years. I will sell it if I say so."  Sell, maybe in the blink of an eye, we will be sold."

    That¡¯s true, I asked: ¡°What about tomorrow? Let¡¯s discuss a plan?¡±

    "It's nothing to discuss. I don't know what that place looks like." Yan Beixun rolled his eyes at me.

    ¡°Then the three of us went out to check out the hotel, found a noodle shop outside, and each of us ate two taels of small noodles.

    When I asked, I found out that Yan Beixun took us to live in such a good room at that time just to get close to Shi Letong. In order not to make him suspicious, he also opened three rooms, but the result was that it was easy.Let people know easily.

    After getting up the next day, we went to Yan Beixun's room and played poker for a day. Luo Fang originally didn't want to play, but Yan Beixun and I forced him to play together.

    ??This continued until six o'clock in the evening. When it was time to start dinner, Shi Letong opened the door, walked into the room, and said, "It's almost done, let's go."

    This guy was wearing a black suit. It didn¡¯t look like he was going to kill someone, but rather he was going to a banquet.

    I put my bag on my back, picked up the Sanqing Huayang Gun wrapped in oil paper, and went to the hotel parking lot with Yan Beixun and Luo Fang. At this time, a Mercedes-Benz commercial vehicle was parked there. Shi Letong lost it.  He gave Yan Beixun a car key and said, "Just pretend to be my driver and bodyguard."

    After getting in the car, Shi Letong asked Yan Beixun to put on a simple disguise, fearing that Qin Xinghuai would recognize him.

    "Yes." Yan Beixun nodded, and then he walked to the driver's seat, while Luo Fang and I sat on the left and right of Shi Letong, pretending to be bodyguards.

    Shi Letong showed the way, and Yan Beixun drove in front.

    Shi Letong does not look like the kind of person who does evil things. Instead, he looks very kind and speaks politely.

    The car drove for more than an hour and got on a section of the highway. After getting off the highway, it was a small country road that could barely accommodate two cars. The surrounding area was desolate. There were no villages or farmland at all. The only thing that existed was  This is the mountain that this road leads to.

    While the car was driving, Shi Letong suddenly spoke: "Stop the car."

    When Yan Beixun heard Shi Letong's words, he stopped the car without hesitation. Then, a man with a pistol in his hand walked out of the grass beside the road. He walked up and opened the door and saw that it was Shi Letong.  , said respectfully: "Old Shi."

    "Well, I have something to do with Brother Qin, please let me know." Shi Letong said calmly, and the man closed the door respectfully, and then the car continued to drive up the mountain.

    "What a risk." Yan Beixun exhaled and turned to Shi Letong, "If I didn't take you with me, something might have happened."

    Shi Letong smiled and didn¡¯t say much. Instead, I asked curiously: ¡°Nothing happened just now.¡± (Remember this website¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 233 Going up the mountain

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "The sentry post just now was very insidious." Yan Beixun explained while driving: "Qin Xinghuai must have made a rule. When insiders go up the mountain, they must stop there and undergo a so-called 'inspection'."

    "This inspection is just a formality. It is mainly people from outside who want to sneak up the mountain. The car did not stop and drove directly over. The people who were guarding there will definitely send a signal to the people on the mountain immediately and let them deal with us.  .¡±

    Shi Letong listened and nodded: "I don't see that you have some knowledge and can understand it so quickly."

    "There are some explosives buried on the road one kilometer ahead. If anyone wants to drive directly up there, they will be sent to see King Yama first." Shi Letong said, and said with a little pride: "This method is mine.  I figured it out.¡±

    When I heard this, I couldn¡¯t help but nod. This method is really insidious.

    The car slowly goes up the mountain. After entering the mountain, you can occasionally see some cameras on the roadside, obviously to monitor the vehicles going up the mountain.

    "So many cameras?" I frowned.

    "This Tongbao Mountain was built by Brother Qin to be impregnable. There is a tunnel in his villa. There are more than thirty exits in the tunnel. Those exits are all over the mountain, and there are guards everywhere, patrolling with guns." Shi  Le Tong explained.

    "Aren't these guards shady people?" I asked.

    "Of course not." Shi Letong said with a slight smile: "We Xingyin people have a distinguished status. How can we do this kind of mountain patrol? Most of them are veterans."

    "How many Yin people are there on this mountain? I found out before that there seem to be more than a hundred?" Yan Bei asked.

    "To deceive people, it's like fighting in ancient times. There were only 300,000 troops, but one million were advertised to the outside world." Shi Letong said: "Brother Qin has so many businesses that he has to leave them to the people of Xingyin."  Don¡¯t worry, Tongbao Mountain is impregnable and nothing will happen to it. Why are there so many Yin people left here?¡±

    "How much is it?" Yan Bei asked.

    "Fifteen." Shi Letong said, "But ten of them are my people. Of course, this Brother Qin doesn't know."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out???????????

    The car quickly approached the top of the mountain, and there was a very large villa on the top of the mountain. No, it would not be appropriate to call it a villa. You could even say it was a castle. Yes, it was a castle.

    This villa is brilliantly lit, like a piece of sparkling gold on the dark top of the mountain.

    There is a parking lot at the entrance of the villa. The parking lot is large, but there are very few parked vehicles, only a few.

    As soon as the car stopped, a middle-aged man wearing white pajamas walked out of the door of the villa.

    This middle-aged man looks very energetic. He looks like he is in his forties. He is tall and powerful, and he walks with great momentum.

    He smiled and said loudly, "Brother Shi, why did you suddenly come to me in the middle of the night?"

    Shi Letong opened the door and stepped out of the car, smiling and saying: "Look what you said, as brothers, why can't we come and see you if we have nothing to do?"

    Luo Fang and I quickly got out of the car and followed Shi Letong, acting as bodyguards.

    As soon as Qin Xinghuai saw us, a trace of vigilance flashed in his eyes, and he asked: "Brother Shi, these two little brothers look very close to the driver in your car."

    "Three new good guys I picked up from the Mainland. No, as soon as they arrived in Taiwan, I brought them to Brother Qin to see if they can pass your judgment. If they like them, let them work for you.  ." Shi Letong said with a smile.

    When Qin Xinghuai heard this, the vigilance in his eyes disappeared. Instead, he looked at me, Luo Fang, and Yan Beixun who got out of the car enthusiastically and said, "Where are you three from?"

    Yan Beixun lowered his voice and said, "Boss Qin, the three of us came from Beijing and committed something. We had no choice but to come to Boss Shi."

    "Okay." Qin Xinghuai walked to Yan Beixun with a smile, put his arm around his shoulders and said, "Let's go in and talk in detail."

    I glanced at Yan Beixun and breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that Qin Xinghuai knew Yan Beixun at that time.

    Yan Beixun said: "Boss Qin, we have been running away these days and smuggled ourselves to Taiwan. The stench is hard to get rid of. The boss has a distinguished status, so it is best not to get too close."

    When Qin Xinghuai heard this, he sniffed around Yan Beixun vigorously and said calmly: "How can there be any stench? Since my brother has come to seek refuge with me, who dares to say that you stink?"

    have to say,Qin Xinghuai was able to make a fortune and achieve such a large scale. His ability to win over people's hearts was really good. Even though I had the intention of killing him, I had some feelings after hearing this.

    If it had been anyone else, let alone I would have been more moved.

    Yan Beixun also pretended to be moved, clasped his fists and said, "Thanks to Boss Qin for being so considerate, I will kill whoever you ask me to kill from now on."

    "I am a businessman. I have never been involved in fighting or killing. Let's go in to eat and drink." Qin Xinghuai said and walked in front and led the four of us in.

    The hall of the villa looks like a palace, splendid and magnificent, with all kinds of luxurious furniture and so on.

    After Qin Xinghuai invited the four of us to sit down, he said with a smile: "Wait a moment, four of us. I will go to the wine cabinet below to get a few bottles of good wine to entertain you."

    After saying that, he walked out of the hall.

    I looked around and saw that there was no one around. I felt a little nervous and felt that something was wrong. I wanted to ask Shi Letong next to me, but Shi Letong immediately glared at me and said, "Don't talk nonsense."

    As soon as I heard this, I understood that there were so many bugs and cameras installed in Shi Letong¡¯s hotel before. How could Qin Xinghuai¡¯s hotel be so spared?

    After waiting like this for a full ten minutes, Qin Xinghuai still had no intention of coming back. Yan Beixun stood up and said, "I'm going out to pee. Can we come together?"

    When I heard this, I quickly stood up and said, "Well, I'll go smoke a cigarette too."

    "Let's go together." Shi Letong stood up with a smile.

    "No need to waste your efforts."

    Suddenly, Qin Xinghuai's voice came from the second floor. At this time, Qin Xinghuai had changed into a black suit. He was standing by the guardrail on the second floor. He looked at us downstairs and said, "Yan Beixun, Zhang Xiu, Luo Fang, that's enough."  How brave are you, three people dare to break into my Tongbaoshan and want to kill me?"

    Shi Letong¡¯s expression changed, he pointed at us and shouted: ¡°So it¡¯s the three of you who came here pretending to be refugees, and you just want to kill my brother Qin? You three little thieves, I can¡¯t spare you!¡±

    ??????????????????????????????????????????? away, this guy Shi Letong will fall out faster than turning over a book.

    But Qin Xinghuai smiled and said: "Old Shi, stop pretending, do I know what you are thinking?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 234 Immortality

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Found!

    My heart felt cold, and I turned to look at Shi Letong.

    This old guy¡¯s face looks as ugly as if he had eaten Xiang.

    Shi Letong took a deep breath at this time and said: "Brother Qin, we have known each other for so many years, and I just brought a few outsiders up the mountain. You don't believe me so much? I didn't know their identities before."

    "Stop pretending, those ten people you arranged to be around me have long since betrayed you and become mine." Qin Xinghuai looked at Shi Letong with a smile: "You didn't give these ten people a beating early this morning."  Did he call me and tell them to kill me tonight?"

    Shi Letong said with a livid face: "Hmph, let me go down the mountain. After all, we have known each other for so many years, so you don't have to do anything too harsh!"

    "Did I do it?" Qin Xinghuai looked at Shi Letong coldly: "You guys have had the idea of ??killing me for a long time, but because of my past friendship, I didn't pursue it and gave you so much money.  I asked you to open a hotel and a company, but you are too greedy."

    "When you were fighting for these industries, did I contribute less?" Shi Letong said: "What's the result? Just give me tens of millions and you're done? Bah."

    Qin Xinghuai didn't seem to be interested in continuing to chat with Shi Letong at this moment. Instead, he looked at us and asked, "Is it Yu De who asked you to come?"

    The three of us looked at each other, but no one said anything.

    ¡°Brother Jing, they¡¯ve left it to you, it¡¯s up to you whether to kill or chop them into pieces.¡± Qin Xinghuai said.

    At this moment, an old man who looked to be in his fifties walked in outside the door. He was wearing a black tunic suit and his eyes were cold.

    Qin Xinghuai then turned around and walked into a room on the second floor and hid.

    "Are you a Jing Tianjiao? The number one yin person in Taiwan?" Yan Beixun looked at the guy who walked in and asked.

    He held a small black bell in his hand and nodded to acknowledge his identity, but he said to Shi Letong: "Brother Shi, why are you doing this for the industry that we worked so hard to build together?"

    "Lao Jing, you also said that this is the industry we built. Why should a man named Qin enjoy it and then just give us a small amount of money and just want to get rid of me? No way, why don't you follow me and kill him? Such a big man  How about we share the property equally?" Shi Letong looked at Jing Tianjiao expectantly.

    Jing Tianjiao smiled slightly.

    boom!

    There was a gunshot, and a black pistol in Jing Tianjiao's hand was emitting smoke. Shi Letong opened his eyes wide, covered the place where he was shot in his chest, and slowly lay on the ground.

    Jing Tianjiao shook his head: "Old Shi, if you don't have this intention, Brother Qin might tell you his plan. When the time comes, I guarantee that you will have no interest in these so-called wealth."

    Shi Letong opened his eyes wide and gasped and said to Jing Tianjiao: "Plan? What plan?"

    "Immortality." Jing Tianjiao said calmly.

    When Shi Letong heard these four characters, his eyes widened and he shouted: "Immortality? Impossible."

    "You can go in peace." Jing Tianjiao chuckled, and Shi Letong's eyes widened and he refused to close his eyes.

    ? Immortality?

    When I heard these four words, I was extremely surprised. Is there really a way to live forever in the world?

    "Why don't you shoot?" Yan Beixun asked, staring at Jing Tianjiao.

    Jing Tianjiao casually threw the gun on the ground, then walked between the three of us and sat on the sofa: "Sit down."

    I looked at Yan Beixun, my eyes full of confusion.

    Why doesn¡¯t this Jing Tianjiao kill us?

    And Luo Fang was also full of doubts.

    "Your life is in someone else's hands, just sit down if you give me a seat." Yan Beixun was a bachelor and sat on the sofa.

    Seeing Yan Beixun doing this, Luo Fangcai and I sat down on the sofa carefully.

    "If Jing Tianjiao doesn't kill us right now, then he probably won't do it in the future either."

    I can only comfort myself in this way.

    As for running?  I never thought about it. When I drove up, I saw a lot of people patrolling with guns along the way. It would be strange if we could easily run out of Tongbaoshan.

    On the contrary, since Jing Tianjiao has no intention of taking action at this time, we might as well see what he wants to say.

    After the three of us sat down, Jing Tianjiao said: "The purpose of the three of us going to Tongbao Mountain is very simple. We want to kill Brother Qin, right?"

    "I would like to discuss cooperation with the three of them." Jing Tianjiao said.

      When Yan Beixun heard this, he shook his head: "No"

    I quickly pulled Yan Beixun and said to Jing Tianjiao, "You speak first."

    Damn it, this guy Yan Beixun has no discernment at all. Is there any way to survive if he refuses now? No matter what he says, it¡¯s okay to agree first.

    Jing Tianjiao saw our reaction, and a smile appeared on his lips: "Are the three of you worried about the safety of the young master of Laoshan? Don't worry, Yu De is not a good person. If the three agree to cooperate with us, we, the young master of Laoshan, will be responsible for saving him.  .¡±

    Yan Beixun gritted his teeth and looked at Jingtianjiao, who then said: "You don't want to cooperate with your father-killing enemy, right?"

    "But let me tell you, although Brother Qin ordered the collection of antique treasures from everywhere, he has no idea of ????your Yan family." Jing Tianjiao said: "In other words, Brother Qin has such a big business, why would he pay attention to your Yan family?  Baby? Even though it¡¯s a very powerful baby, Brother Qin hasn¡¯t paid any attention to it.¡±

    "The person who operated this matter was Shi Letong." Jing Tianjiao said: "From the beginning to the end, Brother Qin had no idea."

    "Now that the person is dead, why don't we let you dump the dirty pot?" Yan Beixun glanced at Shi Letong, who was lying on the ground not far away.

    "After you investigate this yourself, you can also know whether it was Shi Letong who did it." Jingtianjiao said: "Okay, let's talk about our cooperation, immortality."

    "For this kind of thing, you can just stimulate Shi Letong before he dies. Is it interesting to say this to us?" Yan Beixun's face was still stiff.

    "I wonder if Brother Yan has ever heard of a place called Bai Yujing?" Jingtianjiao said slowly.

    I had some impression. I was joking. After all, I had been a teacher for a while, so I said, "Bai Yujing comes from Li Bai's poem, right?"

    "That's right." Jing Tianjiao said: "The white jade capital in the sky, the twelfth floor and the five cities. The immortal caressed my head and tied my hair to receive immortality."

    "This poem seems to be just an ordinary ancient poem, but it hides a secret of immortality." When Jingtianjiao said this, he stopped: "I wonder if the three of you are interested in cooperating with us?"

    "The way of heaven is about birth, old age, illness and death. Do you want to live forever? Is it that simple?" Yan Beixun said sarcastically.

    "Haha, it's difficult, but in ancient times Peng Zu lived for eight hundred years, and in Chinese history, there are countless people with extremely long lives. How come there is no immortality?" Jing Tianjiao said confidently.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 235 Poison

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "I'm not afraid of attacking you. Immortality? It sounds fun, but how many Peng Zus have there been in China's history for so many years?" Yan Beixun smiled disdainfully: "Besides, since you have a way to live forever, there are not many  What's the point of dragging a few of our own people to do this business, but dragging us 'outsiders' to do it?"

    "It's still early for Bai Yujing. The map to enter Bai Yujing is in some antiques. That's why Brother Qin and I are so anxious to find various antiques and want to find out where Bai Yujing is." Jing Tianjiao said: "  There¡¯s no rush for this specific matter, just take your time. I just want to ask the three of you today. When we find it, can you help us?¡±

    "Why are you asking us for help?" Luo Fang suddenly asked.

    Jing Tianjiao looked hesitant, as if he was considering whether to tell us or not. In the end, Jing Tianjiao did not tell us. Instead, he said: "There is no need to know about these three people. To put it bluntly, the lives of these three people depend on me."  He holds it in his hand, and the three of them also know the secret. If they don¡¯t help, it may be difficult to get out of Tongbaoshan.¡±

    "We agreed." I said.

    "It's really not that I'm a coward. If I were to fight with General Niu, I wouldn't even blink. But being shot to death like this would be too cruel and uncomfortable."

    As soon as I opened my mouth, Yan Beixun and Luo Fang did not object.

    "Okay, then I'll take it as the three of you and agree." Jingtianjiao was obviously in a good mood when he saw that we agreed. He stretched out his hand. I thought about it and shook his hand.

    "It's a pleasure to cooperate." Jingtianjiao looked at me with a smile.

    Suddenly, Yan Beixun looked at the place where Jing Tianjiao and I were shaking hands and looked at Jing Tianjiao coldly: "What do you mean? You cooperate with me and you still play tricks?"

    When I heard it, I looked at my right hand and saw a black, insect-shaped tattoo on the palm of my right hand, but it didn¡¯t hurt or itch, and I didn¡¯t feel anything.

    "To be on the safe side, don't worry. When I ask you for help, as long as you don't refuse, I will naturally remove the poison from this little brother." After Jingtianjiao said this, he shouted to the door: "Send off the guests!"

    At this time, two men with guns walked in from outside and looked at us. The look in their eyes naturally meant that we should leave.

    I feel like crying to death. Why did I hold hands with this old bastard just now when I had nothing to do? Isn¡¯t this asking for trouble?

    Yan Beixun's face was very calm and he didn't speak, while Luo Fang was a facial expression and didn't like to talk. At most, he would give him a comforting look.

    We walked outside. The Mercedes-Benz business car had been towed away by someone, and an Audi A4 was parked at the door. After one of the men with a gun walked to the driver's seat, the three of us got in the car and went to  Drive down the mountain.

    In the car, the three of us didn¡¯t talk. After all, the guy driving in front was definitely an informant.

    The man didn¡¯t leave until we were sent to the door of Shi Letong¡¯s hotel in Taipei City.

    It was twelve o'clock in the evening. The three of us looked at each other. Yan Beixun sighed and said, "Go back and take a shower first. If anything happens, we will discuss it later."

    We returned to the hotel room, each took a hot shower, and then gathered in Yan Beixun's room to discuss what to do next.

    We were sitting on the sofa, and Yan Beixun said, "What do you think about this matter?"

    "It's difficult to handle." Luo Fang said to Yan Beixun calmly, "The main thing is how you choose."

    "Choice?" Yan Beixun was stunned for a moment.

    "Whether you continue to regard Qin Xinghuai as an enemy who killed his father or as a partner is very important." Luo Fang said.

    When Yan Beixun heard this, a tangled look appeared on his face. Luo Fang and I both had a tacit understanding and did not disturb him.

    I lit a cigarette myself and started smoking. Looking at the black tattoo-like thing on the palm of my hand, I felt very worried.

    "Hey, now Axiu has been poisoned, what else can I do?" Yan Beixun shook his head: "Forget it, it depends on what they mean, as long as they don't let us become cannon fodder, we will cooperate with them."

    "Is there really immortality?" I couldn't help asking at this time. I had been holding this question for a long time on the mountain, but I never had the chance to say it.

    "What a fart." Yan Beixun's eyes revealed a look of disdain: "Is there really such a thing as immortality? How come the emperors in ancient times are not alive today? No one at that time could compete with the emperor in power, no?  Is there no immortality?¡±

    I nodded.

    "No, there is." Luo Fang looked at Yan Beixun and spit out two words: "Zombie."

      "Zombies are indeed immortal in theory." Yan Beixun nodded: "With human wisdom, skill, and abilities, they are far superior to ordinary people."

    "So zombies should be very popular, so why didn't the emperors in ancient times turn into zombies?" I asked.

    "Hey, do you really think zombies are good?" Yan Beixun said: "Although zombies are foreign objects that are not within the Three Realms and Six Paths and are not bound by life and death, there will be a small thunder disaster in thirty years and a big thunder disaster in fifty years.  Just these lightning strikes are enough to kill zombies. In fact, zombies that can live for two hundred years are extremely powerful. As for those legendary thousand-year-old zombies, it is pure nonsense."

    "Are there any thunder disasters for zombies?"

    "It is said that the four ancestor zombies are not immune to lightning disasters." Yan Beixun said: "And the three souls and seven souls of the zombies are integrated with the body. Once killed by lightning, there is no chance of reincarnation. Tell me,  Is this zombie that easy to make?"

    It sounds quite hard.

    "Then do you think Qin Xinghuai and Jing Tianjiao just want to become zombies?" I couldn't help but ask.

    "Probably, who knows." Yan Beixun shook his head.

    The three of us chatted for a full hour, but still had no clue. In the end, we were too lazy to talk and went back to our room to take a nap.

    The next morning, while I was still sleeping, the phone rang. I picked up the phone and saw that it was Sun Xiaopeng calling. I quickly picked up the phone and asked, "Hello? Why did you call me suddenly?"  ?¡±

    "Hahaha, let me tell you, the two guards who were guarding my brother were moved by my sharp tongue and started to talk to them affectionately and rationally. After chatting with them for a few days, they let me go.  "Sun Xiaopeng asked sarcastically: "Where are you? I'm waiting for the plane back to China at the Myanmar airport."

    "You're quite capable," I praised, but I knew exactly how Sun Xiaopeng got here.

    "Just wait when you get to Chongqing Airport, don't run around."

    After I hung up the phone, I hurriedly knocked on Luo Fang and Yan Beixun's door and shouted to them: "Come out quickly, let's go back to Chongqing." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 236 Teach a man to fish

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Luo Fang was fine and seemed to have woken up early, while Yan Beixun was hazy and obviously hadn't woken up yet.

    "What are you doing? It's so early in the morning and you're not allowed to sleep." Yan Beixun said to me.

    "Sun Xiaopeng has been released." I told them what Sun Xiaopeng said on the phone.

    Yan Beixun smiled and said: "Normally, these guys are all very suspicious and sick, and they have planted many undercovers for each other. Now Qin Xinghuai asked him to put the undercovers on Yu De's side and release them. It's quite a simple matter.  "

    "Will they have a complete breakdown?" I asked.

    "It's not that easy. No matter how big Qin Xinghuai is or how rich he is, Yu De is equivalent to a warlord in Myanmar. The power in his hands is terrifying. How can he be so easy to deal with? If he is really easy to deal with, he would have been a long time ago.  Take action." Yan Beixun said: "Similarly, Yu De can do well in Myanmar, but not in Taiwan. Now the two of them can't help each other."

    "You will only take action unless you are absolutely certain that you can kill the opponent in one fell swoop. Otherwise, if you don't kill the opponent in one fell swoop and the two sides officially start fighting, then the people from other forces will gain." Yan Beixun said.

    It seems that Yan Beixun has done a lot of research on these two people, after all, he has worked as an undercover agent for so many years.

    I covered my nose and smelled the stench coming from Yan Beixun and said, "Hey, I said you don't even want to deal with Qin Xinghuai now. Throw away the things Mr. Hu San gave you. This smell is disgusting.  .¡±

    "This thing is a good treasure. When I return to Chongqing, I will find a suburb to bury it. It will come in handy when the time comes." Yan Beixun said, "Pack up your things and go back to Chongqing."

    The three of us packed up a bit, then arrived at Taipei Airport and took a flight back to Chongqing.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? When I was poisoned by that shocking man, I was still a little worried, but there was nothing unusual, so I felt relieved.

    It was almost noon when we returned to Chongqing. After the three of us walked out of the airport, I took out my mobile phone and hurriedly called Sun Xiaopeng.

    Knowing that Sun Xiaopeng was waiting at the airport exit, the three of us hurried over.

    When I saw Sun Xiaopeng, this guy was clean and didn't look like a prisoner at all. It was obvious that he was treated well there and even gained a little weight.

    "Where have you three gone?" Sun Xiaopeng said, walking up and putting his arms around Luo Fang and I's shoulders and saying, "You don't know how eloquent my brother is. The two guys who looked at me had tears in their eyes when I said it.  All I had to do was kneel down and beg my eldest brother. As soon as my domineering spirit dissipated, they immediately opened the cell door, sent me back, and even booked a flight for me."

    Luo Fang and I looked at each other, but neither of us exposed Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s bragging.

    As soon as I walked out of the airport, my phone rang again. I picked it up and saw that it was Zhang Tian calling. I picked up the phone.

    Zhang Tian on the other end of the phone said: "Hey, Master, Ancestor, you are finally willing to answer my call. Today the city leaders will come to our school to inspect, so Principal Zhu will definitely give you a lot of good words in front of the leaders."  ', even if my dad wants to protect you, he won't be able to."

    I slapped my forehead, and then I remembered that my brother is a people¡¯s teacher. I saw that I had nothing else to do now in Chongqing, so I said to Zhang Tian, ??¡°Let your dad hold on, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, I briefly explained the situation to Yan Beixun and the others, and took a taxi to Hechuan alone with my things, not bothering to go to the station.

    I brought a bag and a gun.

    The driver even looked at the Sanqing Huayang Gun curiously and said with a smile: "Little brother, what are you carrying?"

    The Sanqing Huayang Gun is two meters long, which is particularly inconvenient. It has to be tilted to fit it into the taxi. No wonder he was curious.

    I grinned and said, "Selfie stick."

    The car drove very fast. At 1:30 in the afternoon, I arrived at the entrance of Hechuan Middle School. After I paid, I got out of the car with my things and ran to the dormitory.

    After throwing things into the dormitory, he took out his phone and called Zhang Tian.

    "Hey, where are you, kid? I've gone back to school?" I said.

    "The city leaders have already met with the school leaders in the school conference room. Come to class quickly." Zhang Tian said.

    When I heard this, although I felt strange, I immediately walked to the door of my class.

    Just now at the door, the students inside were studying by themselves. I thought about it and realized what a coincidence. This is my class.

    "It's class, it's class." Zhang TianpaiHe patted the table, woke up the sleeping students and said, "The leaders above will probably come to inspect our class later, so everyone should cheer up."

    Zhang Tian¡¯s mobilization meeting was very successful. This group of students usually don¡¯t study well, but pretending to study is really enough.

    I quickly straightened the joystick and said, "Now let's start class. Let's talk about the Qing Dynasty."

    I pretended to start teaching. Of course, it was all nonsense. In fact, I didn¡¯t know what I was talking about.

    About twenty minutes later, I heard the sound of walking outside the corridor. It was class time, and there were a lot of people outside. Besides the city leaders coming to check, what else could it be?

    And from a long way away, I heard Vice Principal Zhu¡¯s voice.

    "Director Zhou, this is Class 7, Grade 2, this class teacher. He left the campus privately, regardless of his image as a teacher. You said, if such a teacher skips classes even if he takes the lead, how can the students below be okay?"

    "If you don't believe me, wait and see. All the students in his class are sleeping."

    When I heard this, I breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, I came back in time. I quickly winked at the students below.

    These guys are very smart. They could roughly guess what was going on when they heard Vice Principal Zhu¡¯s voice outside the corridor.

    They all said to me with fake expressions of excitement.

    "Teacher Zhang, I'm not sure about this question."

    "Teacher Zhang, tell me why we Han people were occupied by the Qing Dynasty at that time."

    "Teacher Zhang¡­¡­"

    Listening to the chatter of the students below, who were studying hard and eager to study history thoroughly, I felt extremely satisfied.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw many people standing outside the window, looking into the classroom.

    I said, "Be quiet. What does the teacher usually teach you? Don't be afraid when you encounter problems. Be brave and overcome each problem by yourself first. The teacher can only teach you for a while, but not for a lifetime."

    "As a teacher, I would rather teach people how to fish than teach them how to fish. Instead of teaching you to memorize these problems, I would rather teach you how to decompose these problems one by one. Come one by one." I  Trying to look as amiable as possible.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 237 Chatting

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    At this time, I pretended to look at the door accidentally and saw Principal Zhang and Vice Principal Zhu accompanying a fat man. They were pointing at me, but I didn¡¯t hear what they said, mainly because of the group of people in the class.  The guys were so into the drama that they were all still acting at this time.

    I pressed my hands to them to signal for silence, and then walked over to Principal Zhang.

    "Principal Zhang, why are there so many people here? It's not good for students to be affected in class." I said with a frown.

    Principal Zhang smiled and said to the fat man next to him: "Director Jiang, you see, our teacher Zhang Xiu is working hard in class every day. It is self-evident how hard it is. Vice Principal Zhu has been in our school for several months.  But without knowing anything about the situation below, he just casually insulted a people¡¯s teacher.¡±

    Vice Principal Zhu next to me, with a pale face, looked at me and said to Director Jiang next to him: "Director Jiang, this guy named Zhang Xiu hangs out all day long. Maybe he came here to perform because he heard that you came to inspect today."  of."

    Director Jiang¡¯s fat face showed a smile, and he said to Vice Principal Zhu next to him: ¡°You said that Teacher Zhang is acting, but those students can¡¯t be acting, right?¡±

    I smiled inwardly, those little bastards were really acting.

    "Even if they are acting, if so many students are acting to protect a teacher, it means that the teacher's educational work is very popular among the students." Director Jiang said.

    Behind them were many leaders of our school. At this time, Director Jiang turned around and said: "In the future, I will learn more from this teacher Zhang and learn from his experience. Although I heard that Teacher Zhang is a trainee teacher, the work of educating students has the ability."  The one who wins is not allowed to judge seniority."

    "Director Jiang said it well."

    The teachers behind them all nodded in agreement, and I was happy too. Want to learn from me?  Take their students out for hot pot?

    "Do a good job, young man." Director Jiang patted me on the shoulder, turned around and walked to other places for inspection.

    Principal Zhang and Vice Principal Zhu naturally had to follow.

    But before he left, Vice-Principal Zhu turned around and stared at me fiercely, as if he was unwilling to do so.

    I shrugged and didn¡¯t care.

    After the group left, I looked back and saw that half of the students were already lying on the table ready to sleep.

    I hurriedly patted the table: "What are you doing? If you're not afraid of being shot back, just continue acting until the leader leaves."

    Immediately, all the students in the class started to cry out, and then they all pretended to study seriously.

    And Zhang Tian raised his hand and said, "Teacher, I want to go to the toilet."

    "Go." I nodded as I sat on the chair on the podium.

    When Zhang Tian walked to the door, he winked at me and motioned me to go out if he had something to say to me.

    I said to the students below: "Everyone, please be careful and please be f*cking conscious of me."

    After saying that, I ran out of the door in a hurry. When I walked to the corridor, Zhang Tian hurriedly said: "Come on, let's go to the toilet to smoke."

    "What are you doing? I was just praised by Director Jiang as an excellent teacher. It doesn't matter that I go to the toilet to smoke with a brat like you. I can just smoke. You can watch it yourself." I patted the back of his head and then  Walk to the toilet together.

    There was no one in the bathroom now, only the two of us. I took out my cigarette and lit one myself, while Zhang Tianze looked at me pitifully.

    "Take it." I really couldn't stand the look in his eyes, so I threw a cigarette over. He took it and asked with a smile: "Master, what did you do when you went out during this time? Brag to me.  "

    "There's nothing to brag about. I just went to Myanmar to fight with drug traffickers." I smiled and asked, "What's wrong?"

    "Tell me carefully." Zhang Tian asked excitedly when he heard what I said.

    Since I was idle anyway, I told him about this period of time in the toilet.

    After hearing this, Zhang Tian said with a regretful look on his face: "Oh my God, I should have known that I should follow you to travel in the world."

    "What a waste of money, you kid, you don't know how dangerous it is. If you do something wrong, your life will be lost." I rolled my eyes at him.

    "Actually, I have also encountered ghosts recently." Zhang Tianle told me cheerfully.

    It turns out that a few days ago, one of Zhang Tian's uncle's father died. When he went to attend the funeral, he found that his uncle's father's soul had turned into an evil ghost and wanted his uncle's life.

    As a result, Zhang Tian killed him.

    Looking at his arrogant expressionSo, I said: "A newly formed evil ghost is nothing. By the way, why did his father want to kill him?"

    "My uncle is a friend of my dad's, and we are not very close. He started out as a side business, but later he wanted to clear his name and simply transferred all the assets in the side business to his father's name. Anyway,  He feels that if he is placed with his father, he is almost the same as himself."

    "He actually has an older sister and a younger sister. I don't know what his two sisters thought, so they went to seduce his father. In the end, his father actually made a will, and his property was divided equally between the three of them.  "

    "You said, this is the money earned by one person. On weekdays, he often gives something to his sisters during festivals and so on." Zhang Tian curled his lips and said, "If only his sisters want to share the money and pay back  Good point, the key point is that his brother-in-law and brother-in-law are both typical scum, they have no ability, they just hope to share his money."

    ¡°Then he killed his father?¡± I laughed.

    If it were in the past, I would have condemned this person in my heart, but after such a long experience, I have long been used to it. If you really think about it, the relationship between Qin Xinghuai, Yu De, Shi Letong and the others is complicated.  .

    "Well, later his father turned into an evil ghost and wanted revenge." Zhang Tian said sternly: "You don't know, I showed off my skills and I easily killed that evil ghost. I'm the only one who can do this."  My uncle and my father knew about this, and my father praised me for several days, saying that I was capable."

    "My uncle also gave my dad a sum of money privately as a thank you fee." Zhang Tian smiled and said, "Isn't it amazing?"

    "Is it awesome?" I pondered: "How did his father die?"

    "It is said that my uncle found someone to strangle his father to death, and then pretended to hang himself. Finally, he imitated his father's handwriting and wrote another will." Zhang Tian curled his lips and said, "After this incident, he  My brother-in-law and brother-in-law don¡¯t dare to think about this money anymore, after all, they would even dare to kill their own father, let alone the two of them.¡±

    "What kind of person is your uncle usually?" I asked.

    "I heard from my dad that although he has a bad character, he is very filial. My dad knew about this and couldn't believe it at first." Zhang Tian asked strangely: "What's wrong?" (Remember the website address of this website.  £ºwww.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 238 Long Zhenxing

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    This thing is quite strange. If Zhang Tian's uncle is very filial, even if he has no choice, he will not strangle his father alive in order to keep the money. His father seems to be seriously ill and about to die.  Bribe the doctor to make his father's death more comfortable and even less risky.

    If you do this, you will be easily visited by the police.

    "No, it's nothing." I shook my head. Although this matter was strange, it was not easy for me to interfere. After all, the matter had been settled.

    "Let's go back to the classroom quickly. If I don't hold you down, it would be troublesome if those guys in the classroom make a fuss and Director Jiang sees it." After I finished speaking, I followed Zhang Tian back to the classroom.

    Director Jiang inspected our school for three full days, which made me very tired, and so were the students in our class.

    And Vice Principal Zhu¡¯s face has been extremely ugly these days, and he looks like he¡¯s having something on his mind all day long. You don¡¯t have to think about it, he must be thinking about how to deal with me.

    That guy is quite boring. He doesn¡¯t think about how to go to work all day long, but only thinks about dealing with me. It¡¯s also quite speechless.

    After Director Jiang left, my class and I returned to normalcy. The so-called normality naturally meant sleeping in class every day and playing with mobile phones.

    A few days later at noon, I finished my meal, returned to the dormitory, lay on the bed, and was getting ready to sleep. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. I stood up, opened the door and saw that it was Zhang Tian standing outside.

    "Why are you here suddenly?" I said and walked back to the house. Zhang Tian said with a smile: "My uncle wants to ask you for help."

    "Which uncle?" I asked.

    "The one who killed his father." Zhang Tian walked in, lit a cigarette and said, "I asked him what he wanted, but he didn't tell me anything. He was hesitant. He just said that he could only tell me when he saw you."

    I also became curious and asked, "Is he here?"

    "Well, it's downstairs." Zhang Tian nodded: "He thinks you are that kind of worldly expert. I want to bring him up with me. If you don't want to do anything, you have to let me come up first to inform you."

    "Your uncle watches too many movies." I smiled and said, "Let him come up."

    "Okay." Zhang Tian nodded and walked out. After a while, he came back with a man who looked to be in his forties.

    This man was wearing a black T-shirt, a pair of jeans, and a scar on his face. He looked like a homeless man in society, without any trace of a rich man.

    "Hello, Master Zhang." As soon as this man came in, he quickly stretched out his hands to shake my hand. I nodded and asked, "Xiaotian said you have something to tell me?"

    "That's right." The man nodded repeatedly, and then introduced himself: "My name is Long Zhenxing, and I am engaged in real estate."

    I looked at Long Zhenxing and couldn't help but smile: "Boss Long, what do you want from me?"

    ¡°Hey, look at me, I¡¯ve even forgotten to talk about the business.¡± Long Zhenxing said, ¡°I received a letter a few days ago, and someone wanted to kill me.¡±

    "I want your life?" I looked Long Zhenxing up and down.

    Long Zhenxing said with an embarrassed expression: "It seems that the master knows about my father's death, but no matter what I am, I can't kill my father. This thing was done by others, and after killing my father,  In turn, he threatened me and wanted my life."

    "Someone else did it? Who did it?" I nodded and asked.

    "I don't know. Although I also had this idea at the time, I quickly gave it up. Instead, I wanted to kill my two bastard brothers-in-law and brother-in-law. But the next day, the news of my father's death came from the hospital.  There is a 'will' written in my father's handwriting. Although this so-called 'will' is basically the same as the handwriting written by my father, it is definitely not written by my father."

    Hearing this, I said: "Boss Long, I can't help you with this matter."

    "Master, I understand, how much money is needed to eliminate the disaster?" Long Zhenxing asked quickly.

    "Since Long Zhenxing is looking for me instead of the police, it means that the police may not be able to deal with the person who threatens you, right?" I'm not stupid, this matter is very simple.

    "Yes." Long Zhenxing slapped his thigh and said with a smile: "The master is the master, he knows everything."

    "What does the person who wants to kill you do?" I asked.

    Long Zhenxing thought for a while and said: "I have been having nightmares these days. There is a ghost in the dream who wants my life. You said, it's okay to have this nightmare once in a while. It's a dream like this every day, no matter what.  There is no way, so I want to ask the master for help."

    ¡°Boss Long, if you really want to ask me for help, you¡¯d better tell me everything.¡± I said.

    This guy must be hiding somethingWhat was left unsaid? It was very simple. If that person just wanted his life and could kill him easily, how could he keep pestering him like this?

    Long Zhenxing looked a little embarrassed and said: "Well, actually, it doesn't matter if I tell the master. That person wanted me to hand over the family heirloom, but that thing was hidden by my father a long time ago. Now that my father is dead, I don't want to do it at all.  Know where it is.¡±

    "A family heirloom?" I frowned and asked, "Have you ever seen someone who wants to kill you?"

    "No, no." Long Zhenxing shook his head quickly: "I don't even know what they look like."

    "Master, let's go help and kill them." Zhang Tian said quickly.

    "Do you want to add another sentence about maintaining the peace of the universe?" I rolled my eyes at this guy, and then said to Long Zhenxing: "What does your heirloom look like?"

    "I only saw it when I was very young. It seemed to be a map." Long Zhenxing said: "I thought it was some kind of family heirloom. I asked my dad for it many times, but he refused to give it to me. Because of this, I  I quarreled with him countless times."

    ¡°Then can you guess where your dad hid the things?¡± I asked again.

    "If I could know, I wouldn't come to see you, Master." Long Zhenxing said with a bitter face: "I also explained this to the ghost in my dream, but he just didn't believe it and gave me seven days.  It¡¯s the sixth day, tell me if I don¡¯t give it to them tomorrow night, I will die.¡±

    I hesitated. Is it better not to get involved in this kind of thing? I don¡¯t think I am a master now. There are countless masters in the Yin and Yang circle. If one of them fails, my life may be ruined.  Gotta throw it away.

    "You go back, I will think about this matter again." I waved my hand and said.

    "Okay." Long Zhenxing nodded, turned around and took two steps. As if he remembered something, he took out a bank card from his hand, put it on my bed and said: "Master, this is five hundred thousand, the password is six  Six."

    After saying that, he walked out.

    "Master, why are you hesitating? If you want to help him, can't you solve the problem in minutes?" Zhang Tian looked at me with a puzzled look.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 239 Zhang Tian was arrested

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    As soon as I heard what this guy said, my face turned dark. Could it be that my status in this guy's mind is that high? I was a little speechless, but I couldn't tell Zhang Tian, ??I was afraid of getting into trouble, right?

    After all, I am his master, so I still want to keep my image. I coughed and said, "You know nothing, you just do this kind of thing casually, don't I have no worth at all?"

    "That's right." Zhang Tian nodded and said, "Master, you rest first, I'll go out first."

    "Okay." I waved my hand and watched Zhang Tian leave and lie on the bed without thinking about Long Zhenxing. When I first met Long Zhenxing, it was just out of curiosity about the reason why his father died.

    When I woke up from a nap, it was already four o'clock in the afternoon. I was smoking a cigarette and wandering around the school carelessly. When the students saw me, they said hello to the teacher, but the teachers looked at me like they were a scum.

    Forget about being a gentle female teacher, the group of big-hearted and rough-edged physical education teachers look at me the same way. Damn it, aren¡¯t they just envious? Let them choose between wandering around all day and living a leisurely life like me, or living under the sun every day.  When students take classes, they definitely choose the latter.

    After walking around for a while, when it was time for dinner, I had a meal, then went back to the dormitory and practiced with the Sanqing Huayang Gun in the room. When I was bored, I simply turned on the computer and played Uncle Ying's movie.

    Speaking of which, the content in Uncle Ying¡¯s movie is really good. Even though I know how to catch ghosts, I still enjoyed watching it.

    After watching two or three movies, suddenly, the phone rang. I picked it up and saw that it was Zhang Tian calling. I picked up the phone and asked, "Hey, kid, what's up?"

    "Hey, is this Master Zhang? I'm Long Zhenxing, um, Xiaotian was captured by someone who wanted to kill me?" Long Zhenxing said over there.

    "What?" I had a cigarette in my mouth, but it fell to the ground.

    "What's going on?" Although I was surprised, I calmed down after taking a deep breath and asked Long Zhenxing.

    Long Zhenxing started talking on the other end of the phone.

    After Zhang Tian left before the relationship, he went to find Long Zhenxing by himself and said that I asked him to help Long Zhenxing deal with those who wanted to kill Long Zhenxing.

    Then I followed Long Zhenxing to his house. As soon as it got dark, I went out and fought with the group of people for a while, and then I was arrested. Before those people left, they left a phone number for me to call them.

    After listening to this, I asked: "Do they know Zhang Tian is my apprentice?"

    "Well, they captured Zhang Tianhou, so I asked you, master, to call them and pick them up." Long Zhenxing said affirmatively there.

    When I heard this, my heart skipped a beat, do you know me?

    In the past few years, I have not known many Yin people. The last possible person was the person who was missing the moon. At that time, Cheng Hu was forced by Sun Xiaopeng to come back and kneel down to me.

    If it was Cheng Hu, it would be really troublesome. I scratched my hair and said, "Send the phone number and I'll call and ask."

    After hanging up the phone, a text message was quickly sent over, and I called the number sent by Long Zhenxing.

    A man with a hoarse voice answered the phone and said, "Zhang Xiu, right? Your apprentice is a guest here, come over?"

    "Where is the place?" I said.

    "There is an abandoned primary school in the west of Hechuan. Don't even think about informing Yan Beixun or Luo Fang. He just needs to rush to Hechuan. We will kill your apprentice immediately and leave." After that, he hung up the phone.

    I looked down at my phone, damn, I wanted to call Yan Beixun, but what happened?

    I sighed, put down my phone, put on my clothes, put on my bag, thought about it, and finally brought the Sanqing Huayang Gun.

    After leaving the door, I took a taxi and rushed to the abandoned primary school in the west.

    I¡¯m actually not familiar with Hechuan, nor did I know there was an abandoned elementary school there, but the taxi driver knew it very well. He drove out of the city for another ten minutes before stopping at an abandoned elementary school.

    According to the taxi driver, when Hechuan was not as developed as it is now, many people came to this elementary school to study. Later, the distance between the city and the city was too far, and gradually no one was willing to send their children to study in such a remote place.

    I got off the car and stood in front of the school. The taxi driver asked: "Little brother, if you don't have to do things for a long time, I will wait for you here. It's hard to take a taxi here."

    "Thank you, you can go back first." I handed over the money and the taxi driver drove away without saying much.

    It was already ten o'clock in the evening, and the moonlight was very brightBig, I looked at the rusty iron door. There was no lock on it. I pushed the door hard, and there was a creaking and harsh sound from the iron door.

    I walked into the school. The playground was not big, it was a basketball court, and the basketball court only had one basketball stand. At this time, Zhang Tian was tied to the basketball stand with a hemp rope and was cursing.

    "Fuck, you grandsons, come out if you have the ability. If I don't beat you to death, kidnapping people is nothing. Come out and practice alone"

    I looked around and saw that the school was very quiet. After thinking about it, I walked up to Zhang Tian. When he saw me, he beamed with joy: "Master, hurry up, those bastards are cheating and playing dirty tricks."  Damn it, if you had known I would call you hundreds of brothers."

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡± I said and untied the rope that tied him.

    As soon as I untied it, I heard a voice.

    "Hand over the heirloom of the Long Zhenxing family."

    When I heard this, I quickly turned around and saw a man standing five meters behind me.

    "Crazy Python?" I was stunned for a moment, but I didn't expect that it was not Cheng Hu who captured Zhang Tian, ??but Dongfang Bo's subordinate Python.

    The crazy python looked at me with a smile: "What are you looking at? Hurry up."

    "What heirloom?" I was stunned.

    "I asked how that guy Long Zhenxing never handed over his family heirloom, and now he's asking you for help. He should have given it to you, right?" Crazy Python said, "Just give me the thing. I think, we  It's better not to be violent, it won't do you any good."

    "You are bragging." Zhang Tian opened his mouth and spat on the python: "Who do you think you are? If you hadn't made a sneak attack, grandpa would have caught you? Just wait, I will call right away.  Call a hundred or so people, and if I don¡¯t let you go today, my surname will not be Zhang.¡±

    Crazy python said: "Then you'd better change your surname quickly."

    I pulled Zhang Tian beside me and said in a low voice: "This person is difficult to deal with. Please talk less and find out what the situation is first."

    "Crazy Python, let's talk about it. Don't talk about family heirlooms. I don't know about this. If you want to" Before I could finish speaking, Crazy Python impatiently cursed: "What are you pretending to be? Are you pretending?"  Not to find that ancient tomb?¡±

    [ps: Xiaojiu¡¯s WeChat public account is: wujiu1995. If nothing happens, I will tell you jokes on the public account. Everyone is welcome to pay attention.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 240 Caught

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    An ancient tomb?

    As soon as I heard what Mad Python said, my heart froze, and I almost instantly remembered what Yan Beixun told me back then.

    Qimen Feijia was thrown into an ancient tomb by Grandmaster Yan Chixia. Could it be that the heirloom of the Long Zhenxing family was the map to the ancient tomb?

    I was extremely surprised, but I couldn¡¯t hold back the surprise on my face.

    In the past, I might not have been able to defeat the Crazy Python, but now, with the Sanqing Yang Huayang Gun, it¡¯s not impossible to fight. The key is that Dongfang Bo and the woman named Gui Ji don¡¯t know if they are nearby.

    "Yes, the thing is in my hand, so what?" I said.

    ¡°If I say that the thing is not in my hand, Crazy Python will definitely not believe it, so he might as well admit it directly to make this guy have some scruples.

    As soon as I finished speaking, the python narrowed his eyes and looked at me: "As expected, it's in your hands, hand it over."

    "Hey brother, have you watched too many movies? These lines are all cliche. Can you give me something fresh?" I gave the python a speechless look: "Should I say no, and then you say no?"  Kill my whole family?"

    When I said this, the crazy python's face turned red with anger and his fists were clenched tightly.

    "Where's Dongfang Bo, let him come out, you don't deserve to talk to me." I said.

    "Just you?" The python glanced at me.

    "What's wrong? After all, I'm still the Master Master of the East. You're just his little brother. Why are you pretending to be so big? Get out of here." I took Zhang Tian's hand and wanted to let him go and leave the school.

    Suddenly the python reached out and grabbed me.

    I quickly pushed Zhang Tian away, took a step back, and tore open the oil paper outside the Sanqing Huayang Gun.

    At this time, Zhang Tian also stood next to me and shouted at the crazy python: "If you want to fight, I will fight. I have thousands of CF brothers."

    "Get out of here, you are paralyzed." I kicked Zhang Tian away.

    He rushed forward with the Sanqing Huayang Spear and swiped at the wild python.

    As the saying goes, every inch is stronger, and I am holding a two-meter-long spear. What can this brother do with his bare hands to play with his brother?

    After a while, I stabbed four or five wounds on his body. Unfortunately, there were no fatal injuries, but he was still bleeding.

    The python retreated in surprise and looked at the spear in my hand: "Three Pure and Twelve Weapons?"

    "Are you scared? Just beg for mercy if you're scared." Zhang Tian jumped next to me again and said sullenly: "You felt so good tying me up just now, didn't you? Master, don't do anything, let me tie him up."

    After saying that, Zhang Tian ran over, picked up the rope under the basketball hoop, and ran towards the python.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Seeing Zhang Tian¡¯s confident look, it¡¯s really hard to stop him. This kid just hasn¡¯t eaten and held it back. He¡¯ll probably be fine if he eats twice more.

    Sure enough, within a minute, Zhang Tian was tied up well and placed on the ground. The python stuffed a cloth ball into his face and mouth.

    "Woooooooo." Zhang Tian struggled hard on the ground and looked at me with his eyes.

    "Crazy Python, you can't deal with me today, where is Dongfang Bo?" I asked.

    "Hahaha, you fell into the trap!" Crazy Python suddenly laughed: "Boss and Gui Ji were nearby just now, preparing to ambush you. I didn't expect you to actually admit that the thing was in your hands. At this time, they had already rushed to you.  I searched for the place where things are located, haha, I didn¡¯t expect it, hahaha.¡±

    I looked at the laughing python and was a little stunned. Is this guy stupid? I just said casually and actually deceived the two main players.

    Damn it, I'm so smart, thanks to this guy Crazy Python, he's still so happy.

    I was too lazy to continue talking to the wild python, so I rushed forward with the Sanqing Yang Huayang gun and started fighting with the wild python.

    To be honest, this guy is really strong. He used his hand to forcefully connect the Sanqing Huayang Gun. Of course, he only opened the gun head with his hand and did not forcefully connect the head of the Sanqing Huayang Gun with his hand.

    After another five minutes of fighting, this guy was covered in tatters and there were a lot of blood stains on the ground. His hair was disheveled and he looked extremely embarrassed.

    He suddenly took two steps back, then looked at the watch in his hand, with a smile of victory on his lips: "It's almost there. It's too late for you to rush back now. We will accept that map."

    After saying that, this guy ran away.

    When I looked at his back, I always felt like I saw a pig running.

    After I untied Zhang Tian, ??Zhang Tian asked: "Master, what did this guy say? Why did he run away after being beaten? I haven't called anyone yet."

    "That guy is a bit stupid." I wanted to continue talking, but after listening to ZhangAfter saying this, he quickly said: "By the way, can you ask someone to go to my dormitory immediately? I think there must be a thief there."

    "A thief?" When Zhang Tian heard this, he picked up the phone and called four or five people. Then he said, "Okay, boys from several classes in our school have passed by. Master, you will definitely catch them."

    "It's not that easy to catch." I shook my head, doing this just made Dongfang Bo feel sick.

    "Get up and go." I said to Zhang Tian who was sitting on the ground.

    Zhang Tian smiled awkwardly, and said with some embarrassment: "Just now, when I took care of his kid just now, I sprained my foot."

    "You." I shook my head, squatted down and said, "Come up."

    "Okay." Zhang Tian jumped on my back.

    Normally, this guy looks tall and thin, but when he jumped up, he was quite heavy.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a damn late night, you can¡¯t even get a taxi.¡± Carrying Zhang Tian on my back, I walked on the highway toward Hechuan City.

    "Master, let me tell you, it's not that I'm useless, that guy only knows how to shoot sap."

    Zhang Tian behind me said: "If it happens again, I will definitely take care of him."

    "Do it again? If you do it again, you'll be dead." I couldn't help but grinned and said, "You kid, stay calm and don't move around. You'll die if you do it again."

    "If it doesn't work, just let me down. It's just a sprain in my ankle. It's nothing serious. Besides, it's awkward for a big man to carry me on his back."

    "What's wrong, you still want to find a big girl to carry you in this barren mountain? Besides, you are my apprentice. Isn't it normal for a master to carry his apprentice on his back?" I laughed.

    In this way, we chatted all the way and walked for an hour before we reached the edge of Hechuan City. Of course, during this hour, I also walked for a while and rested.

    When I was about to enter the city, I saw a taxi. I quickly waved to it. The taxi stopped, and we took the car and rushed to school.

    After getting in the car, Zhang Tian picked up his phone and said, "Oh, let me go, so many missed calls?"

    When I saw it, there were more than 20 of them, and I asked, "Why didn't you hear that before?"

    "Didn't I help Long Zhenxing catch that guy at first? I was afraid that my phone would ring suddenly and reveal my location, so I muted it." After Zhang Tian finished speaking, he called back.

    Soon, the answer came over there. After Zhang Tian asked what was going on over there, he suddenly said to me with joy on his face: "Master, I caught him." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 241 Bite your tongue and commit suicide?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    What?

    When I heard this, I was stunned, caught it?  I originally just said it casually and asked Zhang Tian to ask people to go to my dormitory to take a look at it with the disgusting attitude of Dongfang Bo. I didn't expect that I could really catch him. Could it be that he was caught by mistake?

    Thinking of this, I quickly said to the master driving in front: "Master, please drive faster, it's an emergency."

    "How fast?" the taxi driver sitting in front asked, holding a cigarette in his mouth.

    I was anxious. If I were really caught, hey hey, thinking of this, I took out a thousand cash and handed it over: "I will pay you the fine first."

    "Fasten your seat belt." The taxi driver took a long drag on his cigarette and said, "Fifteen years ago, on a dark and windy night, after the decisive battle, there was no one left to show off his skills."

    Zhang Tian next to me looked at the taxi driver in surprise and asked, "Are you the legendary Hechuan Car God?"

    With a swipe of the wheel, the car suddenly picked up speed, and the taxi driver was driving as if it were a formula racing car.

    All kinds of elegance, unable to slip away.

    When I drove to the school gate, I got out of the car, opened my mouth and vomited out.

    Damn, you're going too fast.

    "Master, please leave a phone number. I'll call you for help if there's an emergency in the future." After Zhang Tian got off the car, he looked at the taxi driver with shining eyes.

    And the taxi driver didn¡¯t reply and drove away.

    ¡°Hurry up, you¡¯re already driving too far, you¡¯re still in trouble.¡± I pulled Zhang Tian toward the school.

    "You don't know how powerful this person was before, when the two great racing gods in Hechuan were dueling"

    Zhang Tian started talking nonchalantly, but all my thoughts were in the dormitory.

    When we arrived at the dormitory, there were more than a dozen people standing at the door, all of them boys from our class.

    Zhang Tian and I walked in and saw a woman tied to my bed.

    I also know this woman, she is Dongfang Bo¡¯s subordinate, Gui Ji. She was tied up by these guys and looked at me fiercely.

    "Your MS's binding method is quite professional." I said speechlessly to the students next to me.

    At this time, Gui Ji was tied up like this, and her already good figure was exposed.

    And the group of students next to them all said with smiles: "Teacher teaches well, teacher teaches well."

    "When did I teach you this stuff?" I said speechlessly, but I was also very happy and asked, "How did you catch him?"

    "Let me tell you." The fourth boy in our class jumped out and said: "At that time, Brother Tian gave the order. I heard that I broke into your teacher's residence and stole things. Is this okay? In addition to our class, there were five other classes at that time.  More than a hundred people surrounded the place. There was also a man who injured more than a dozen of us and ran away. However, this little girl was held down by more than a dozen big men and could not escape.  ."

    I took a look at Ju Ji¡¯s messy clothes and said, ¡°Just holding it down? Didn¡¯t you use any hands or feet?¡±

    "Ahem, um, teacher, we are all normal students. How can we do such a gangster thing? But she sneaked into your room, so we had to search her for fear that she would hide something on her. Later, the three of us  The boys in the class took turns to touch her, and there were two students in the class who didn't check it. They dispersed after hearing that Teacher, you came back, and they still have complaints." Siyanzi said.

    "Ahem." When I heard this, I almost got angry to death. This eldest sister is good at sorcery. If she was really ruthless and used some sorcery, these guys would die without knowing how.

    ¡°Teacher, do you want to call the police?¡± Zhang Tian asked standing next to me.

    "Report the yarn, Zhang Tian will stay, and the others will go and do what they are supposed to do." I waved my hand, and everyone except Zhang Tian left with great interest.

    I closed the door and saw that my room was also in a mess, and it looked like it had been turned over, while Gui Ji was tied to the bed. She just looked at me coldly and didn't speak.

    "Um, these students are so messy, I didn't ask them to do this." I said and asked, "Have you found anything?"

    Wei Ji still didn¡¯t speak, so I asked: ¡°Where is Dongfang Bo Zang?¡±

    Wei Ji simply turned her head away.

    "Hey, eldest sister, brother, I carry forward our fine traditions and treat prisoners kindly, but at least you have some sense of being a prisoner." I said.

    "Bah, it's just you? If it weren't for so many people and dirty tricks, how could you catch me?" said Gui Ji.

    "Oh, I'll go, Zhang Tian, ??and take off her clothes." I said, of course I was just scaring this girl.

    ??As soon as I finished saying this, suddenly, there was a bang at my door, and I fell down, which shocked me. I thought it was Dongfang Bo who came back to save Wei Ji.

    Unexpectedly, a dozen students were squeezing into the room, saying, "Teacher, I will do this."

    "Teacher, I'm good at taking off my clothes. I'll do it."

    "Don't argue, I'll do it, I'll do it."

    The sentimental guys hadn¡¯t left yet, so I went up and kicked them twice, and said to Zhang Tian next to me: ¡°Tell them to get lost quickly.¡±

    Zhang Tian was obviously very angry that these guys ruined his "good job". He went up and scolded them, and then scolded those people away.

    "These guys look like they haven't seen a woman in decades." Zhang Tian turned around and said to me awkwardly.

    ??And Gui Ji's face was a little pale at this time, and she stammered: "This is a society ruled by law, you, don't mess around."

    "Sister, you killed so many people, how dare you say that you are a society governed by law? Now you know how to abide by the law, and now you want to be a good citizen?" I said: "Hurry up, tell Dongfang Bo your plan everywhere.  "

    "It's impossible, I won't betray him. If you continue to force me, I will bite my tongue and commit suicide." Gui Ji said with a tragic face.

    When I was happy, I said: "Okay, you can bite. If you don't bite, you are a dog."

    Wei Ji¡¯s face turned red, and blood suddenly flowed from her mouth. Then she spit out a small piece of tongue meat, her mouth full of blood, and then she looked at me sadly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ever think of me betraying Brother Bo.¡±

    "Damn it, Master, she really bit her, what should I do, what should I do?" Zhang Tian suddenly became anxious.

    I kicked his butt and said, "You're so anxious."

    "Quie Ji, you haven't read many books, have you?" I asked with a smile.

    With a look on her face as if she was waiting for death, Gui Ji nodded slightly and sneered: "So what if you don't study enough?"

    "Sure enough, you are uneducated. Don't you know that you can't die by biting your tongue? Biting your tongue and committing suicide is just a TV show." I turned around and said to Zhang Tian: "Go out and buy some barbecue beer. Come in, and I'll be here for the hour."  Look how this girl died."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off?????  Besides, this girl can still talk. She obviously didn't bite much and her aorta was not damaged. How could she die from excessive blood loss?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 242 Yanbei found

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    So, this person should read more and watch less stupid TV series. Otherwise, if he has no knowledge and takes what is said in the TV series seriously, it will be bad for him to be laughed at.

    Zhang Tian saw the confident look on my face, nodded and ran out to buy barbecue.

    I looked at Jui Ji with blood dripping from her mouth. To be honest, this Jui Ji is really a beauty.

    Although she is wearing heavy makeup on her face, probably deliberately to make herself look scary, it still cannot stop the fact that she is a beauty.

    "Are you really not afraid that I will bleed to death like this?" Gui Ji looked at me coldly.

    "Sister, you continue to bleed. You girls still bleed for a few days every month. It doesn't seem to be anything serious. Besides, if it doesn't work anymore, I'll ask Zhang Tian to go to the hospital to get two bags of blood and give you some blood.  It's enough to make you shed for two days." I said: "Besides, it's none of my business even if you are really dead. We are not relatives, but if you die, Dongfang Bo will have one less subordinate, so I should still be happy.  "

    Suddenly I slapped my forehead and remembered that I hadn't told Yan Beixun about this yet, so I picked up the phone, called him, and told him what happened. After Yan Beixun listened to me on the other end of the phone, he also said  He was very surprised and said: "You caught Ju Ji? You are good at it."

    ¡°Ahem, naturally I didn¡¯t say that it was a student who captured this concubine, but I said that I fought three people by myself, and in the end I bravely captured the concubine alive, while Dongfang Bo and Crazy Python were run away.

    After Yan Beixun heard the news about Qimen Feijia, he was as happy as a monkey. He didn't care about these details at all, but asked: "Then do you know where Long Zhenxing's heirloom is?"

    "I know nothing." I said, "How to deal with this concubine now? I asked him about Dongfang Bo, but he refused to tell me."

    "She is my apprentice's mistress. Just give her a little lesson, and don't bully her too harshly." Yan Beixun finally said on the other end of the phone.

    "Don't worry, I'm sensible, just don't kill her, right?" After saying that, I hung up the phone. Of course, I said this specifically to Gui Ji.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I am a cultural person. These days, using violence is no longer enough. You have to use your brain for everything.

    After I hung up the phone, I sat next to Jui Ji, touched her face, pretended to be sultry and said, "You heard it too, my senior brother Yan Beixun, the bearded one, told me specifically  , let me toss you as much as I want, as long as I don¡¯t kill you, do you think?¡±

    As I said that, I looked her up and down. At this time, Zhang Tian came back with barbecue and beer and said, "Master, just leave this to me. If you do it yourself, the price will be lower."

    "Are you so fast?" I looked at the barbecue in his hand and felt a little hungry. I was too lazy to continue scaring Ju Ji. Instead, I sat on the ground with Zhang Tian, ??drinking beer and eating barbecue.

    I actually have a bit of a headache. What should I do with Gui Ji now? Can she be killed or released? Leave her here. What the hell, I am a people¡¯s teacher after all. It¡¯s nothing to tie a woman to the dormitory.

    At this time, Principal Zhang also appeared at the door. He looked at the messy room, the concubine on my bed, and the blood stains on the ground. He looked a little angry: "Zhang Tian, ??what are you doing to kidnap someone privately? You know there are many consequences.  is it serious?"

    "Dad, come and have some barbecue. Why are you angry? This woman is extraordinary." Zhang Tian said with a smile: "This is the real murderer of Uncle Long's father. How can we let her go?"

    When Principal Zhang heard this, his expression was stunned, and then Zhang Tian explained it to him, and he suddenly realized it. Principal Zhang, on the other hand, the group of students just went back and discussed the matter noisily. They heard that I tied up a girl,  Then he came over and wanted us to let him go.

    After all, something happened to the school he manages, so Principal Zhang couldn¡¯t help but have some snacks, but after hearing our explanation, he nodded and left, grabbing a skewer of barbecue before leaving.

    "Forget it, I still have to call Yan Beixun and ask him to come down quickly." I thought for a while, worried that Dongfang Bo and Python would rush back to save her, so I picked up the phone and started talking to Yan Beixun.

    After Yan Beixun heard what I said, he actually said, "Do you still need to tell me? I'm already on the highway and I'll be there within an hour."

    ?? This guy doesn¡¯t need my reminder at all about feelings.

    It was already late at night, and around twelve o'clock at night, Yan Beixun got a call. He said that he was at the gate of our school, so I asked Zhang Tian to pick Yan Beixun in.

    After a while, Yan Beixun followed Zhang Tian into my house.

    He turned his head and glanced at Gui Ji, who was lying on the bed and already asleep.

    "Why so much blood?" Yan Beixun asked with a frown.

    "This girl is so stupid that she bites her tongue and kills herself.  Zhang Tian said with a smile.

    "Oh." Yan Beixun nodded.

    "By the way, is this kid meeting you for the first time?" I suddenly remembered, pointed at Yan Beixun and said to Zhang Tian: "This old grandson is my senior brother, you have to call him uncle."

    When Zhang Tian heard this, he hurriedly said: "Hello, uncle."

    "Yes." Yan Beixun was obviously worried, but he just replied lightly.

    When Zhang Tian saw him, he said, "Hello, uncle."

    "kindness."

    "Hello, uncle."

    Yan Beixun asked speechlessly: "What's good?"

    "Master, you old man is a bit out of touch. You didn't bring me a gift for our first meeting?" Zhang Tian turned around and asked me: "I have called you Master so many times, but you still don't understand."

    I couldn't help laughing and said to Yan Beixun: "Hurry up, don't you think it's embarrassing? It's the first time you meet my apprentice and you don't even give me a greeting gift."

    When Yan Beixun heard this, he thought for a moment and then took out a money sword and threw it to Zhang Tian. After Zhang Tian took it, he also grinned and said, "Thank you, uncle."

    "Okay, you kid, go out and guard first, don't let anyone in." Yan Beixun put his hands behind his back, looking like an elder.

    And Zhang Tian probably couldn¡¯t figure out Yan Beixun¡¯s character, so he walked outside honestly.

    "Do you know where that map is?" Yan Beixun lowered his voice and asked anxiously in my ear.

    I shook my head: "I don't know, but my apprentice's uncle may have some clues."

    "Get up." After Yan Beixun nodded, he pushed Jui Ji's body directly. Jui Ji opened her eyes and looked at the two of us warily.

    "How much does that boy Dongfang Bo know? Tell him quickly." Yan Beixun said.

    " But Gui Ji had no intention of speaking at all.

    Yan Beixun smiled slightly: "Quie Ji, I heard that you like my apprentice very much and always want to be with him, right?"

    "You know, although my apprentice broke up with me because of that incident, he still has a deep relationship with me, and the woman he likes is dead. He has always wanted to find a girl to marry. If I tell you in front of him  Just say something nice and you won't be able to say it," Yan Beixun said.

    And Gui Ji¡¯s eyes also lit up.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 243 The grave exploded

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When I saw Ju Ji's face, I suddenly felt secretly happy. Yan Beixun, the old grandson, is really good at deceiving people. Originally, this Ju Ji was not prepared to say anything, but in the end, he was made to say it in a few words.  My heart started to beat.

    When Yan Beixun saw Ju Ji like this, he immediately said, "You must have some understanding of my relationship with my apprentice. No matter what, I can't bear to harm him, right?"

    After Yan Beixun said this, Gui Ji let out a sigh of relief and said, "Actually, there is no so-called plan. The only purpose is to find Qimen Feijia."

    "Do you really know the whereabouts of the Qi Men Feijia?" Although Yan Beixun had heard me say it before, but now that he heard Gui Ji say this, he still showed ecstasy after all.

    Ji Ji looked at Yan Beixun's expression and nodded slightly.

    I couldn¡¯t help but asked Yan Beixun a little strangely: ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t even know that Qi Men Feijia has a map. Why does your apprentice know about it?¡±

    "It's not surprising." At this time, Gui Ji said: "The Yan Chixia lineage has been passed down for thousands of years. In fact, there have been many conflicts during this period, and there have been several family separations."

    "That's right." Yan Beixun said with a slightly more serious face: "Because of different ideas, our lineage of inheritance almost fell apart several times, and a lot of things were lost during this period. For example, I have never heard of a map that can be found  Go to the ancient tomb where Qimen Feijia is located, this should be caused by other people running away with this map when they split."

    "Where did you find out about the whereabouts of this map?" Yan Beixun asked.

    Gui Ji thought for a while and said: "Brother Bo has been looking for clues in this area over the years. Later he found the descendants of another line of Yan Chixia. Of course, they are not as orthodox as yours, but the ancestors are indeed  You are of the same lineage and later learned about this map from him.¡±

    "You call that guy named Long Zhenxing." Yan Beixun lowered his head and thought, "Ask him if he knows the whereabouts of the map."

    "Yes." I picked up the phone and called Long Zhenxing. Long Zhenxing heard me calling him. Although it was very late now, he still agreed immediately.

    After about twenty minutes, he stood at the door with a poop on his back, and Zhang Tian followed him in curiously.

    "Hello, Mr. Long? I am Zhang Xiu's senior brother." Yan Beixun stretched out his hand and said with a smile.

    Long Zhenxing quickly stretched out his hands to shake Yan Beixun's hand and said, "Hello, hello."

    "Mr. Long, I won't talk nonsense." Yan Beixun said: "You don't know exactly where the heirloom left by your old man is on the map?"

    "Oh, I really don't know." Long Zhenxing said: "I was also a little greedy for money at the time, and I showed it in front of my dad. He said at that time that even if I brought this family heirloom into the coffin, I wouldn't  Give it to me, no, he is dead, I searched the house and couldn't find him."

    "This is a bit difficult to handle." I scratched the back of my head.

    But Gui Ji said to Yan Beixun with a smile: "Don't you, Yan Chixia, have a special way to find your own treasures?"

    "You know quite a lot. It seems like that boy Dongfang Bo trusts you." Yan Beixun glanced at him, his voice a little unhappy.

    No wonder Yan Beixun looked unhappy. No matter who he was, he would not be happy if outsiders knew about his sect.

    When Gui Ji saw Yan Beixun's appearance, she just smiled and didn't care too much.

    "Mr. Long, we still have important things to do. Please send someone to watch this person." Yan Beixun pointed at Ju Ji and said to Long Zhenxing.

    Long Zhenxing patted his chest and said reassuringly: "Don't worry, I'll watch and there will definitely be nothing wrong."

    "Come on, let's go out." After Yan Beixun said that, he led me out. Zhang Tian originally wanted to follow me out. I was a little worried that Long Zhenxing couldn't stand Ju Ji, so I turned around and said to Zhang Tian: "You kid, too  Stay here."

    When Zhang Tian heard this, he nodded a little sadly.

    ¡°This kid doesn¡¯t want to live a stable life all day long, he just wants to find some excitement. With this kind of personality, he won¡¯t last long in our line of work.

    Watching Zhang Tian walk back, I walked out of the school with Yan Beixun.

    ¡°Hechuan is so big, how can we find that heirloom?¡± I curiously asked Yan Bei next to me.

    Yan Beixun's face was a little serious: "These treasures passed down are all related to our Yan Chixia lineage. As long as you use the Taoism left by the ancestor, you can sense whether there are treasures nearby."??.  "

    "But Dongfang Bo, that guy also knows about this, why didn't he find it?" Yan Beixun frowned, a little confused.

    "Why do you care about so many things? It's true that you find the things first." I said.

    Yan Beixun nodded. We stood by the highway. He bit off the middle finger of his right hand, drew a talisman on his left hand, and read: "Hurry is like a law!"

    After reciting, he closed his eyes. After a long time, he opened his eyes and exhaled: "No response."

    "That's not right." Yan Beixun scratched the back of his head: "Why can't I feel it?"

    Is it possible that his character is not good enough?

    Thinking of this, I drew a palm thunder on my left hand. After reciting the mantra, I closed my eyes and immediately felt that there was something there at the gate of our school. This was a very special feeling. I couldn¡¯t describe what it felt like.

    "That's the gate of our school" Before I finished speaking, Yan Beixun glared at me: "That's the direction of my car, and the Huanqing Giant Sword is above it."

    "I shouldn't have told you earlier." I was a little speechless, and then said, "But the distance is a bit short."

    "Yeah." Yan Beixun nodded, and then said, "Let's get in the car. I'll drive, and you'll realize it at the same time. We'll go all over Hechuan to find it."

    "You damn thing, it's so easy for you to drive. Do you want me to use Taoism?" I cursed at Yan Beixun.

    Taoism is very energy-consuming, and it can only sense a maximum radius of one thousand meters with one use. How big is Hechuan?  I had to travel all over Hechuan, but I couldn't find the heirloom of the Long Zhenxing family. I was so damn exhausted first.

    Yan Beixun nodded when he heard what I said: "This is also a problem."

    Suddenly, my phone rang. I picked up the phone and saw that it was Long Zhenxing calling.

    I picked up the phone and Long Zhenxing yelled over there: "Master Zhang, my father's grave has exploded."

    "What?" I was stunned.

    Yan Beixun asked: "What's the matter?"

    ¡°Long Zhenxing¡¯s father¡¯s grave exploded.¡± I said.

    "Ask him where he buried his father. Let's go there quickly." Yan Beixun took my hand and ran in the direction of his car: "Maybe his father really took the family heirloom into the grave." (  Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 244 Waiting for Dongfangbo

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Only then did I remember that Long Zhenxing told us that his father was angry with him and said that he would not leave anything in the coffin even if he brought it into the coffin. But I thought this was a joke at the time, so I didn¡¯t.  He thought so much, but now his father's grave really exploded.

    Is it possible that it could have exploded on its own?  It was definitely Dongfang Bo and the others who found the clue and then went to blow up his father's grave.

    When we arrived at the school gate, Long Zhenxing was already running to the door out of breath. We didn¡¯t waste any time. After we got into Yan Beixun¡¯s car, he started to give directions and the car drove towards the outskirts of the city.

    "You're out, where's Gui Ji?" I asked Long Zhenxing at this time.

    "Xiaotian is watching, nothing will happen." Long Zhenxing said.

    When I heard this, I nodded and asked, "Don't you know what was buried when your father was buried? How could you let your father really take your family heirloom into the tomb?"

    "How did I know?" Dongfang Bo said with a grimace: "At that time, I buried some of my father's clothes. How could I think so much."

    As we talked, we had already driven to a barren mountain in the suburbs, and Yan Beixun drove up along a muddy path.

    "You are so rich, why would you bury your father on this barren mountain?" Yan Beixun curled his lips and said.

    "Master, you misunderstood. Although those cemeteries are expensive, I can still afford it. But as you know, the feng shui of cemeteries is sparse and ordinary, so I found a place with slightly better feng shui, and the cemetery is also beautiful."  It must be cremated. My father told me many times before his death that he should never be cremated after his death."

    From the perspective of our younger generation, cremation is nothing, but the older generation cares about it very much. They all pay attention to burial. If it is burned into ashes, it is not buried.

    Soon the car drove to a tomb. It was not suitable to call it a tomb. This place was just a big pit that was blown up with explosives.

    I also asked Long Zhenxing how he knew about it on the way, and I learned that this place is not far from Long Zhenxing's hometown. The nearby villagers heard the sound of explosions and came up to see Long Zhenxing's father's grave exploded, so they called to inform them.  he.

    Yan Beixun frowned as he looked at the blasted grave. A coffin was placed next to the pit. It had obviously been dug out, and the lid of the coffin was also lifted.

    Yan Beixun and I walked to the coffin together, and when we looked inside, we saw the body of Long Zhenxing¡¯s father lying inside. However, it was severely decomposed, and a disgusting corpse smell hit our face.

    Long Zhenxing also walked behind us at this time, took a look inside, and immediately bent over and vomited.

    Even his own father would feel disgusted if he saw the body rotting like this.

    "Hurry up, don't vomit, look what's missing from your father's coffin." I looked at Long Zhenxing who couldn't stop vomiting and said quickly.

    Long Zhenxing nodded slightly, swallowed, looked at the corpse inside, his face was slightly pale, but he still suppressed his nausea and looked inside.

    After looking at it for a while, Long Zhenxing said, "Hey, my dad's favorite calligraphy and painting is missing."

    "Calligraphy and painting?" I asked.

    "It's a calligraphy by Wang Xizhi, but it's just a fake. My dad will look at that calligraphy and painting when he's free. Could it be that that thing is a family heirloom?" Long Zhenxing said with a regretful look on his face: "No, that thing looks ordinary.  It's just ordinary, how can it be a treasure?"

    Looking at Long Zhenxing¡¯s appearance, Yan Beixun and I didn¡¯t know what to say. What else could we say?

    My father¡¯s grave has exploded. Is it because he didn¡¯t have enough eyesight to bury all the good treasures in this grave, and then let Dongfang Bo and the others take them away?

    There is nothing I can do now. I sighed, looked at the coffin, and asked Yan Beixun beside me: "What should I do now?"

    "What else can be done?" Yan Beixun shrugged: "Chase!"

    After saying that, Yan Beixun took out a writing brush, put it in his hand, and read: "Using the pen as the spirit, I am looking for the rebellious disciple Dongfang Bo, please show me the way!"

    The pen was originally held in Yan Beixunping's hand, but now it started to rotate like a compass, and then pointed in one of the directions.

    "Get in the car!" Yan Beixun said hurriedly.

    However, Yan Beixun did not get to the driver's seat, but got to the passenger seat. He asked Long Zhenxing, "You can drive, right?"

    Long Zhenxing didn't talk nonsense at this time, his face was as ugly as eating Xiang.

    He said slowly: "I will never spare those bastards lightly in this matter!"

    "Do you still need to tell me?" Yan ???Xun glanced at him.

    Long Zhenxing drove very fast in front, while Yan Beixun occasionally gave him directions.

    Soon, we drove out of Hechuan and started running on a country road.

    "What are they doing in such a remote place?" I asked with a frown.

    Yan Beixun chuckled: "They are waiting for us."

    "Waiting for us?" I was stunned.

    "Although that boy Dongfang Bo is ruthless, I am his master and know him very well. There is no way he would run away without saving his men." Yan Bei found the way.

    Save that concubine?

    I nodded silently and didn¡¯t say anything more.

    Sure enough, soon, the car drove to the end. At the end was a small hillside, and two figures were standing on it.

    Through the moonlight, you can vaguely see the figures of Dongfang Bo and Crazy Python.

    "You wait in the car." After Yan Beixun finished speaking to Long Zhenxing, he nodded to me, and we walked up here together.

    We walked up to Dongfang Bo and Crazy Python. Dongfang Bo didn't look much different from before. He was still handsome and had red hair, while Crazy Python had a fierce look on his face. When he saw me walking up, he looked at me for the first time.  One of them scolded: "You kid, are you plotting against me?"

    "Why did I trick you?" I couldn't help but laugh or cry.

    "You said the thing was at your place, but I searched your dormitory and couldn't find it. In the end, I found it in that old man's coffin." Crazy Python cursed.

    "You believe me when I say it, and you can only blame your own low IQ." I shrugged helplessly: "You blame me?"

    When the crazy python heard this, his face turned red, and his eyes were filled with unspeakable anger as if they were about to spit out fire.

    "You guys are waiting for us here just to quarrel, right?" Yan Beixun looked at Dongfang Bo and asked calmly.

    Dongfang Bo had a smile on his lips: "Of course not, Gui Ji."

    "It's delicious and delicious. We're waiting for you." Yan Beixun said, "Otherwise, are you going to trade that map with us for the Concubine?"

    "Impossible." Dongfang Bo shook his head without hesitation.

    "You're really still like this, kid. Why don't you just take a fake thing and replace the concubine? Anyway, we haven't seen what that thing looks like." Yan Beixun said.

    "Do I, Dongfangbo, need to do that? Are there any people I want to save that I can't save?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 245 Reasons

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yan Beixun looked at Dongfang Bo, who looked confident, and said with some regret: "To be honest, your boy is more suitable to be the successor of Yan Chixia's lineage than the guy next to me, but you have gone astray."

    "Wrong way?" Dongfang Bo looked at Yan Beixun coldly: "First, I have already betrayed this so-called sect, so don't talk to me like an elder."

    "Second, wasn't it Master who sent me astray?" Dongfang Bo said.

    "Hey." Yan Bei  with you, but your people are in our hands.¡±

    Dongfang Bo frowned slightly and said nothing, while the crazy python next to him said to Dongfang Bo anxiously: "Brother Bo, we must rescue Ji Ji, there are so many murders on us, even if they hand Ji Ji over to the police  There is no way for her to survive in her hands!"

    "Shut up." Dongfang Bo scolded.

    Yan Beixun also calmed down a lot at this time, and stared at Dongfang Bo with a somewhat indifferent look: "You can also choose to take that map away today, but that girl named Gui Ji will definitely die."

    "You value friendship too much, otherwise you wouldn't have betrayed the school in the first place." Yan Beixun continued, "Give me the things and I will let him go immediately."

    "Why should I believe you?" Dongfang Bo's eyes hesitated.

    That¡¯s right, they spent so much effort to find it, how could they just hand it over to us so easily?

    "I am your master, at least I used to be." Yan Beixun looked at Dongfang Bo angrily: "I can't lie to you about this."

    Dongfang Bo nodded at this time, then took out a scroll from the bag at the back, and threw it towards us. I quickly took it in my hand and opened it.

    Inside is an ordinary calligraphy and painting.

    "It can't be fake, right?" I looked at Yan Beixun next to me.

    Yan Beixun looked at Dongfang Bo and said, "Don't worry, this kid is too arrogant to do such a thing. Let Zhang Tian let him go."

    I quickly put the scroll into my bag, then picked up the phone and spoke to Zhang Tian on the other end.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Yan Beixun pulled me and backed away cautiously, while Dongfang Bo and Crazy Python had no intention of following.

    After leaving for a while, Yan Beixun suddenly turned around and said to Dongfang Bo: "Boy, remember, as long as you don't do anything really harmful to the world and want to return to Yan Chixia's lineage, you can come back at any time."

    I could clearly see that Dongfang Bo was slightly shaken. It was obvious that Yan Beixun's words had touched him a little.

    I followed Yan Beixun and ran down the hillside. Long Zhenxing saw us from afar and rushed to meet us. He frowned and said to us, "Two masters, have you found us?"

    "No, it's on the mountain." I pointed to the two small black figures on the mountain.

    Long Zhenxing said hurriedly: "Why don't you two arrest them?"

    As soon as I heard this, I got a black line. Catch me?  What to catch, but I can understand Long Zhenxing's mood. His father's grave was blown up by Dongfang Bo and the others. It is estimated that Long Zhenxing wants to eat Dongfang Bo alive now.

    After getting in the car, Long Zhenxing drove with a frown on his face. I was sitting in the back seat. Yan Beixun turned around and said to me from the passenger seat: "Show me that painting?"

    I took out the scroll from my backpack and handed it over. Yan Beixun then looked at it carefully.

    "You can't see anything." Long Zhenxing curled his lips and said, "I played with this thing every day when I was a kid, but I didn't come up with any tricks."

    "Is it a crossword puzzle?" I asked.

    "No." Yan Beixun shook his head: "The map should be hidden in this painting. Only special methods can make the map visible."

    "How about roasting it over fire?" I asked.

    "Why don't you bake yourself?" Yan Beixun rolled his eyes at me: "Although this thing is not the original work of Wang Xizhi, it was imitated by people in ancient times. It is also an antique after all. This kind of thing is something that everyone else  If you put it in a museum under the protection of your sweetheart, you can bake it, but what if it starts to burn?"

    "Then use water" Before I could finish speaking, Yan Beixun cursed after hearing these words: "Stop, stop, stop, you don't have a reliable idea. I'll try to find another way when I go back."  Let the map appear."

    "By the way, what's going on between you and Dongfang Bo?" I asked Yan Beixun.

    "You shouldn't know??Just don't ask.  "Yan Beixun seemed to be very sensitive about this topic. He frowned when I asked.

    "No, after all, I can be regarded as the Master Master of the East. You don't want me to know this?" I became speechless.

    Yan Beixun didn't speak, he just stared at the calligraphy and painting.

    After we returned to the entrance of Hechuan Middle School, Long Zhenxing said goodbye to us, saying that he had to go back and build a new tomb for his father, so he left in a hurry.

    After Long Zhenxing left, I took my ¡®guy¡¯ and was about to head back to school, when Yan Beixun opened his mouth and said to me: ¡°Why are you so anxious? Sit down.¡±

    As soon as I heard this, I looked at Yan Beixun's depressed expression and sat back in the car.

    "Don't you want to know about Dongfang Bo?" Yan Beixun lit a cigarette, took a deep puff, looked out the car window and said, "That kid from Dongfang Bo has grown up with me, just like me.  Your son is the same, and he is extremely talented. He also has yin and yang eyes, but he is much more powerful than you."

    I just nodded and didn¡¯t refute.

    "Then one day, I was catching monsters for a patient in a traditional Chinese medicine shop. He came back excitedly and told me that he was in love. I asked him who his partner was, but he didn't say anything. He was very mysterious." Yan Bei  A smile appeared on Xun's lips: "I knew there was a generation gap between him and me, and he didn't want to tell me, so I didn't ask."

    "Gradually, I smelled a strong demonic aura on him. Once, when he went out, I took him with me and followed him, and I found that the person he was dating was a fox demon." Yan Beixun  At this point, his face stiffened: "He has a demonic aura in him after all. I was worried that the fox demon would harm him, so after they separated, I found the fox demon in private and killed her."

    "That's it?" I looked at him and asked, "It's impossible for your apprentice to have a relationship with you for so many years just because of a fox demon who we just met for a short time."

    "His relationship with that fox is not that simple, but I don't know how deep it is. Anyway, his kid betrayed and left school for that fox." Yan Beixun's mouth was full of a bitter smile: "You think I am miserable?  It¡¯s tragic. After being my disciple for so many years, you ended up falling out with me just because I killed a monster.¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 246 Resurrecting the Soul

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "You old grandson, why would you kill your apprentice's wife for nothing? From what I know about you, you are not that stubborn and don't agree with a human being falling in love with a demon, are you?" I asked.

    "Of course I am not. If I had known that the fox demon wanted to have a good talk with Dongfang Bo, I would definitely not have stopped him." Yan Beixun said, "If you come home one day and find a demonic aura in your father, then  How would you react if you went out with him and found a monster walking with him?"

    "It's not your fault." I nodded. Yan Beixun's words completely convinced me. If he said this, my first reaction would definitely be that the monster wanted to harm my father.

    "If it were an ordinary person, although he would be angry, he would not betray the school, but that boy Dongfang Bo is too arrogant." Yan Beixun said: "He is more arrogant than you, than anyone else, and then  At that time, he told me that I was going to be kicked out of the school and ran out."

    Yan Beixun said with some regret: "If I had forced him to stay and admitted his mistake, maybe he wouldn't be like this now, but at that time I just thought he was angry and waited for him to go out and calm down for two days.  , Come back when your anger subsides."

    "Then it was reported that he had become a Xingyin person and established the Xingyin people organization. I regretted it at the time and it was useless. Besides, I couldn't contact him." Yan Beixun looked distressed.

    I recalled Dongfang Bo's reaction before and said to Yan Beixun: "He should have lost a lot of his anger now, otherwise he wouldn't have given you the map so easily. It's not so much to exchange hostages.  It¡¯s for you.¡±

    I can see this very clearly. The reason why we were able to get the map so easily today is not because we have a hostage in our hands, but because Dongfang Bo still has feelings for Yan Beixun.

    "You think I can't see it?" Yan Beixun glared at me, and then said: "That's why I feel so regretful at this moment. If I had found out more at that time and not been so impulsive, maybe there wouldn't be as many things happening now.  ."

    "Okay, it's useless for you to regret. There is no regret medicine in the world." I thought for a long time, and this was the only way to comfort Yan Beixun.

    "That's right!" Suddenly, Yan Beixun slapped his thigh, looking a little excited: "I know what that kid wants to do!"

    I was startled by Yan Beixun's sudden shouting, and said dissatisfiedly: "You old turtle grandson, why are you yelling for nothing? Is it louder?"

    "No, no," Yan Beixun said, "That kid wants to resurrect that fox demon!"

    "Resurrect that fox demon?" I looked Yan Beixun up and down and asked, "Are you dizzy? Let's not talk about whether Dongfang Bo can go to the underworld to snatch back the soul of that fox demon. There is no physical body.  How can I be resurrected?"

    "Ahem, I knocked the fox demon to pieces at that time." Yan Beixun said with some embarrassment, "You have been to the underworld, tell me what it's like."

    I was a little surprised that Yan Beixun suddenly asked what he was doing, but I still recalled it and said: "The underworld is gray all day long, and other places are not much different from the earth."

    ¡°Is the sky in the underworld always gray with no clouds?¡± Yan Bei asked.

    "Yes what's the matter?"

    "Actually, after a person's soul is gone, the soul will be dispersed into silver-white particles, and then enter the underworld and merge into the sky of the underworld." Yan Beixun said: "If you use the right method, you can bring the soul back!"

    "It's not that easy, right?" I said, "I have occasionally heard of people being resurrected after death, but it's really rare to hear that people can be resurrected after their souls are scattered."

    "No matter how you think about it, that kid seems to have only one motive to do so many things now." Yan Beixun's face became serious: "Resurrection of a person who has lost his soul, I don't know how many unreasonable things he has to do to do it."

    "Why do you care so much? When your apprentice's wife comes back to life, go up and apologize sincerely, and Dongfang Bo will come back." I smiled and said, "Everyone will be happy then."

    "Happy? I'm afraid you won't be able to cry by then." Yan Beixun shook his head and said, "Forget it, let's talk about it then. I'll clarify the matter about this scroll first."

    "Then you are going back to Chongqing now?" I asked.

    "Yes." Yan Beixun nodded: "The only way to open the map is to find the descendant of Yan Chixia's side line, the person Dongfang Bo found before. He must have a way. Since Dongfang Bo can find it,  I'm sure I can find it too."

    Yan Beixun is quite confident about this.

    "Be careful, just don't die." I nodded, opened the car door and walked out.

    "Then I'll go"?.  Yan Beixun was about to drive away when he suddenly said to me in the car: "By the way, now that we know that boy Dongfang Bo wants to resurrect the souls of people who have lost their souls, be careful. He is very dangerous."  "

    I was stunned for a moment and asked, "What does this have to do with me?"

    "You should be careful anyway."

    After saying that, Yan Beixun glared at the accelerator and left. I couldn't help but raise my middle finger to the butt of his car. This bastard, you have to speak clearly if you want to speak. He said it half-hidden and half-hidden, but it actually made me feel sad.  Furry.

    After I walked into the school, I returned to the dormitory. At this time, Zhang Tian was lying on my bed and had fallen asleep. There were still ropes on the ground that tied Gui Ji.

    Seeing that Zhang Tian was sleeping like a dead pig, I was too embarrassed to let him go back to his dormitory to sleep, so I simply kicked him and said, "Get out of there."

    I threw the Sanqing Huayang Gun and the backpack containing the ¡®guy¡¯ under the bed, and then squeezed into bed.

    This bed was barely big enough for the two of us, and I was so sleepy that I closed my eyes from exhaustion and fell asleep.

    I slept quite well this time, basically as soon as I closed my eyes, it was noon the next day as soon as I opened them.

    Zhang Tian is probably already in class.

    Although he seems to hang out with me every day, I know in my heart that this kid is also studying very seriously when he is actually in class. After all, I have made an agreement with him that he must enter the third grade in the exam.

    This should not be difficult for him.

    I have always despised the system of so-called good classes or bad classes. The teacher actually teaches those things. As long as you study carefully, you can get good grades.

    The difference between a good class and a bad class is that the bad class is basically a class where poor students have passed, and their grades will be checked naturally. The good class is a class where many students with good academic performance are, and their grades will naturally be good.

    Then people have the concept that there is a big gap between good classes and bad classes.

    To learn this thing, you mainly have to rely on yourself.

    After I woke up, I yawned and looked at the time. It was time for lunch. I dressed lazily and walked to the school cafeteria.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 247 Huo Si

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    There are quite a lot of people in the cafeteria at this time, there are people everywhere, and it¡¯s very noisy.

    I looked inside and saw that the cafeteria was very noisy, and it was different from the usual noise.

    On weekdays, most of the noise in the school cafeteria is about someone stepping on someone's foot, or someone touching someone, or knocking over the rice, etc. It's not such a big battle.

    I thought about it, pushed through the crowd, and squeezed in to take a look.

    I was stunned when I saw this. Huang Lei and another physical education teacher named Sun Deming were hugging each other on the ground and fighting.

    When I saw it, I didn¡¯t know what was going on, but I still grabbed the job from a student, rushed up and hit Sun Deming on the head.

    Just kidding?  When Liu Xi was arrested in the hospital, Huang Lei stopped him, and he was forced to lie in the hospital for so many days. I still remember it. Now that he is fighting with others, I have no reason to watch.

    Will it be the same if I join the battle group? Although Sun Deming is also quite strong. After all, he is still in his mid-twenties and has a strong body. He and Huang Lei were equally matched. As soon as I got up, Huang Lei and I pressed him.  beat.

    When Huang Lei saw me joining in, he didn¡¯t explain anything to me. He just nodded, then pressed the grandson down and beat him.

    Speaking of which, Sun Deming and I didn¡¯t know each other before. We even smoked in the toilet, but although there was no conflict, we were not familiar with each other.

    The students around him didn¡¯t show any intention to stop him, and all of them screamed.

    I took the bowl and smashed it a few times, but it was not enough. Zhang Tian jumped out for some reason and threw a baseball bat over: "Teacher Zhang, use this one."

    "Damn it, go back, can't you kill someone with this? Go find me a brick." I shouted.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Principal Zhang hurriedly appeared and shouted: "What are you doing?"

    When I saw the leader coming out, I quickly grabbed Huang Lei and said, "Stop fighting."

    Principal Zhang looked extremely angry: "What's wrong with this? It's okay for students to fight if they are ignorant, but you teachers also fight? Come to the office with me."

    After saying that, Principal Zhang said to the surrounding students watching the excitement: "What are you looking at? It's time to eat."

    I shrugged, supported Huang Lei and walked out of the crowd. As for Sun Deming, he lowered his head and followed behind.

    And Zhang Tianze, who just threw me the baseball bat, ran away and hid somewhere.

    When the three of us arrived at Principal Zhang¡¯s office, Principal Zhang yelled at us angrily: ¡°How unbecoming a teacher is, to fight in front of the students for a full ten minutes.¡±

    "Ten minutes? Brother Lei, you are fierce enough." I gave Huang Lei a thumbs up next to me.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Bah." Sun Deming spat on the ground.

    This guy is in a very messy state, with several of his teeth knocked out, and his whole body is dirty. Can the ground in a place like a cafeteria be clean?

    ¡°Bah, what the hell, you bah again and let me see?¡± Huang Lei pointed at Sun Deming¡¯s nose and cursed.

    "What? You're here and you still want to fight?" Principal Zhang looked at me: "Zhang Xiu, why do good things happen without you, but all bad things can be related to you?"

    "Report to the principal, today I passed by the cafeteria and saw my colleague being beaten, so I risked my life to help." I said.

    "Teacher Sun is not your colleague?" the principal asked.

    "Isn't this Mr. Sun's nose and face swollen after being fucked by Brother Lei? I didn't recognize it. I thought it was some gangster from outside the school who came to make trouble in the school, so why don't I take action?" I laughed dryly.

    Principal Zhang slipped from my eyes, landed on Huang Lei and asked, "Tell me, why?"

    "He teased my girlfriend." Huang Lei said.

    "Oh my god, are you a bastard?" When I heard this, I became angry and kicked Sun Deming.

    Fortunately, Sun Deming dodged quickly and did not kick.

    "What the hell are you talking about? That's my girlfriend." Sun Deming stepped away and scolded: "Principal Zhang, my girlfriend and I were chatting in the cafeteria today, but this turtle boy rushed up and hit me without saying a word."

    "Where is this?" I was dumbfounded. I felt that the relationship between Huang Lei and Sun Deming was a bit complicated.

    "Girlfriend?" Principal Zhang frowned.

    Huang Lei and Sun Deming said in unison: "That's Teacher Huo Sihuo who just came to work today."

    "Isn't that right? I think Teacher Huo is a very decent person. How could he have a random relationship and become the girlfriend of you two?" Principal Zhang asked.

      "Sooner or later, you can be my girlfriend, for up to seven days." Sun Deming said.

    "Bullshit, three days, I can catch her in three days, and she will be my girlfriend by then. It's none of your business." Huang Lei retorted.

    I finally understood that the relationship between these two people was at war because of unrequited love.

    I smiled and asked the principal: "Is there a new female teacher today?"

    Suddenly, Huang Lei and Sun Deming looked at me warily.

    "What are you doing, what are you doing, Brother Lei, my character is very good, don't worry, I will never have any thoughts about my sister-in-law, and neither will my future sister-in-law." I said.

    When Huang Lei heard this, his face showed a look of satisfaction, but Sun Deming was dissatisfied and shouted: "That's my girlfriend."

    "Damn it, Principal Zhang, you go out, this turtle grandson just needs to be dealt with. Brother Lei and I can just have a good meal together." I said to the principal.

    Principal Zhang said with a dark face: "Get out of here, anyone who dares to do anything again will be expelled directly!"

    When the three of us walked out of the office door, we happened to see a female teacher walking over.

    This is a real beauty, wearing a black uniform, stockings, and a pair of eyes. She looks elegant and elegant. She is a beauty that only appears in island movies.

    ¡°That¡¯s my wife.¡± Huang Lei said to me in a low voice.

    "You have discernment." I nodded, walked up and said with a smile, "Hello, sister-in-law."

    "Who are you?" This beautiful woman frowned slightly and looked at me.

    "My name is Zhang Xiu, and I am a teacher at this school." I stretched out my hand and said, "This is our first meeting, please take care of me."

    "Oh, you are Zhang Xiu. I have known you for a long time. My name is Huo Si." The beauty stretched out her hand and shook my hand.

    "I have admired my name for a long time, and I have admired my name for a long time." I smiled awkwardly.

    It is estimated that tomorrow, the whole school will spread the news that two physical education teachers are fighting over the new female teacher.

    "Teacher Huo, didn't I scare you just now?" Suddenly, Sun Deming squeezed in between me and Huo Si and said, "Just now there was a very rude person who insisted on fighting me. I had no choice but to fight with him. Normally  Here, I am a very careful man, not so rude"

    Let me go, this is all about self-promotion. I quickly looked to the side and saw Huang Lei blushing and not even daring to come up and talk to Huo Si.

    This guy is not so timid when he usually trains those students.

    At this time, I watched Sun Deming¡¯s butt twisting in front of me while chatting with Huo Si, and I suddenly had an idea.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 248 Competition is huge

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I reached out and pinched Sun Deming¡¯s butt hard.

    "ah!"

    Sun Deming screamed in pain, almost jumping up. He turned back to me angrily and said, "Why are you pinching my butt?"

    "Who the hell pinched your ass." I said with a smile.

    "Damn it, I can't stand it anymore, let's challenge him!" Sun Deming seemed to be really angry.

    Huang Lei and I had been held down and beaten before, so I was probably very angry.

    As soon as Huang Lei heard that this guy wanted to challenge me, he walked up and was about to beat him. I quickly stopped Huang Lei and said with a smile: "Brother Lei, no, you go shopping with Teacher Huo more, I can handle this kind of thing myself.  "

    "you¡­¡­"

    "What are you doing? Don't you want to fight alone? Let's go to the playground." I took Sun Deming's hand and walked downstairs.

    Huang Lei and Huo Si were left alone in the corridor, thinking to themselves: Brother Lei, I can only help you so much.

    After dragging Sun Deming downstairs, I didn't bother to challenge him. It was just a joke. Principal Zhang had already declared before that if he started fighting again, he would be expelled. After all, I have Zhang Tian's relationship, so it was okay, but Sun Deming  Maybe get fired.

    ?????????? It¡¯s not okay to just go back to play and really ruin other people¡¯s jobs.

    I thought so, but this guy Sun Deming¡¯s brain was different. He wanted to beat me when he came down, so I could only run away, secretly cursing this grandson for his lack of brains.

    Speaking of which, bro, I am quite popular among students. When I was chased by Sun Deming on the playground, people in our class saw it and rushed up to hold Sun Deming back.

    I ran away easily.

    I ran to a tree in the playground. I was so tired that I was sweating all over. I sat down, then took out a cigarette and started smoking.

    "Master."

    I don¡¯t know what happened to this kid Zhang Tian, ??so he came to me mysteriously. I looked at Zhang Tian next to me and said, "What are you doing? If you don¡¯t go back to the classroom to prepare for class, why are you looking for me?"

    "Isn't this okay?" Zhang Tian said, "Master, Teacher Huang and Teacher Sun are fighting today. I know why not."

    Looking at this guy¡¯s appearance, he probably thought I didn¡¯t know, so I said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just for a girl? I saw him before and she¡¯s pretty pretty.¡±

    "How did the teacher feel when he saw her?" Zhang Tian asked sitting next to me.

    I was a little speechless: "You are quite beautiful. What's wrong? Don't tell me that you are interesting. When the time comes, Brother Lei will beat you up, and I won't help you."

    "No, no." Zhang Tian shook his head: "I feel that Teacher Huo is not simple."

    "Isn't she just a beautiful woman? In your eyes, is she not simple?" I laughed.

    "She might be a monster." Zhang Tian whispered in my ear.

    I was happy when I heard it and cursed: "How do you know?"

    If it is really a monster, how could I not know it?  Although I can't smell monsters like Sun Xiaopeng and Luo Fang, I will definitely feel something if a monster appears in front of me.

    How should I put it, it should be the sixth sense.

    But that feeling did not appear on Huo Si.

    "Because in our school, all the boys who see Teacher Huo want to date her. Although I think she is a bit beautiful, I don't have this idea, and neither do you, Master." Zhang Tian said, "Can you charm these people?"  I am so fascinated, could I not be a monster?"

    "I asked you, boy, if you have nothing to do, can you help the old lady cross the road and do something serious? You have been doubting this and that all day long." I was a little speechless.

    "Master, I didn't lie to you." Zhang Tian's face became a little anxious: "Even Uncle Wang, who usually cleans the toilet, is in his seventies, but his eyes lit up when he saw that girl."

    "Oh, doesn't Uncle Wang always look upright, but he is also so perverted?" I smiled and said, "Okay, I'll see Teacher Huo later and I'll know if she is a monster."

    "Yes." Zhang Tian nodded, and then said: "Then I'm going to class."

    After saying that, he ran towards the classroom in a hurry.

    I looked at Zhang Tian¡¯s back and felt a little puzzled. You said that when I first started learning Taoism, although I was curious, I was not as motivated as Zhang Tian.

    After smoking, I threw the cigarette butt away, patted my butt, stood up and started walking around the school.

    After a while, I saw them in a pavilion behind the teaching building.

    Huang Lei and Huo Si were talking and laughing, and they seemed to be quite happy.

      I walked over and shouted: "Hey, Brother Lei."

    After getting closer, I closed my eyes, opened my vaginal eyes, and then looked towards Huo Si.

    But there was no change in Huo Si, so I felt relieved. That boy Zhang Tian must have made a mistake.

    "Where is Sun Deming?" Huang Lei asked.

    "I didn't see it." I smiled and asked Teacher Huo, "Teacher Huo, where did you graduate from?"

    "I was transferred here from Deyang, Sichuan." Huo Si smiled slightly.

    "Is Teacher Huo single?" I asked.

    "Uh." Huo Silu was stunned for a while, but still nodded.

    "Hey, my brother Lei is also single. Look, what a coincidence, right?" As I said that, I winked at Huang Lei next to me.

    Huang Lei laughed dryly.

    "How about I match you up? Can you try falling in love together?" I asked.

    I came over to find Huang Lei. It was only secondary to see if Huo Si was a monster. After all, I didn¡¯t feel that she was a monster. The main thing was that Zhang Tian¡¯s words reminded me just now.

    The bachelors in the school all stared at Huo Si.

    Huang Lei, my friend, has had drinks with me not once or twice. I know that this guy is usually a bit bored. Chatting with Huo Si and going out for shopping are fine. If I really want him to confess his love, all the flowers will be withered.

    Simply click this time to help Xiao Lei.

    If Huang Lei didn¡¯t have too many competitors, I wouldn¡¯t tell Huo Si this kind of thing directly.

    When Huo Si heard this, he showed a hesitant look on his face and said, "I'd better consider this."

    "What are you doing?" Huang Lei pushed me hard: "There must be a limit to joking."

    Although Huang Lei said this, he looked at me appreciatively.

    "Hey, brother Lei is tall and handsome, and Teacher Huo is smart, beautiful, and virtuous. I'm so impatient, why don't I ask for you." I chuckled.

    Huo Si¡¯s face turned slightly red and he said, ¡°I just got to school and I have something to do, so you guys can talk about it.¡±

    After saying that, Huo Si trotted away.

    Huang Lei stared blankly at Huo Si's back, his mouth almost watering.

    ¡°Brother Lei, will you treat me to a drink later?¡± I asked.

    "Will you scare Teacher Huo if you are so direct?" Huang Lei asked worriedly after coming back to his senses.

    "How could it be so? There is actually no difference between women and men. If someone is chasing you, no matter whether you like that person or not, you will feel very happy. Besides, Brother Lei, you are very competitive. Even Uncle Wang who cleans the toilet is keeping an eye on you.  I¡¯m looking at Teacher Huo.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 249 Hero saves beauty

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What, Old Man Wang likes Teacher Huo? I'm going to beat him up." When Huang Lei heard this, he was so angry that he wanted to beat him up.

    I quickly grabbed him and said, "No, no, don't we advocate free love these days?"

    ¡°What the hell, with Old Man Wang¡¯s old frame, if Huang Lei really wants to beat him up, he won¡¯t die.

    Huang Lei calmed down a lot and asked me, "Axiu, tell me, how can I catch Teacher Huo?"

    "I don't have much experience in dealing with women." I became a little worried.

    "You're even fooling me? Liu Xi is so beautiful, how did you pursue her then? Tell me, if I use your tricks to chase Huo Si once, there will be no problem." Huang Lei said.

    "I tell you, it was Liu Xi who chased me, do you believe it?" After I finished telling Huang Lei, I blinked to show that what I said was all the truth.

    Huang Lei naturally didn¡¯t believe it: ¡°Bah, can I believe you?¡±

    Seeing Huang Lei say this, I also grinned and put my arm around his shoulders: "Brother Lei, this is personal charm. I can't envy you. I have an idea. Do you want to listen?"

    "What the hell, nonsense, hurry up and say it." Huang Lei said.

    "Heroes save beauties!" I said.

    "Brother, what age are we in, and a hero saves a beauty?" Huang Lei shook his head vigorously.

    "You don't understand this. It's this classic trick that has been widely circulated. Besides, that woman doesn't want her boyfriend to be a hero." I said.

    "It makes sense." Huang Lei frowned and nodded, looked me up and down and said, "But you don't look like a bad person."

    This guy finally said something more comfortable, and I said: "Who told you that I became a bad guy? Isn't there a ready-made one?"

    "Ready-made? Who is it?"

    "Sun Deming." I said: "Based on what I know about Sun Deming, hehe, I will ask the students to go to him for a drink tonight and talk about how beautiful Huo Si is. He might have to harass him when he is drunk.  Huo Si, when the time comes, we will guard the door, rush in, hold him down and beat him up."

    "Isn't it a bit too much?" Huang Lei frowned.

    I said: "If nothing happens, what are you afraid of?"

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not a lover, so I could only think of such a bad idea for a while.

    ?????????? But even thinking about it, nothing big will happen.

    "I just did it. After I made an agreement with Huang Lei, I found Zhang Tian and told him the plan.

    It was safer to leave this kind of matter to Zhang Tian, ??and Zhang Tian also agreed wholeheartedly.

    Soon it was eleven o'clock in the evening. Huang Lei and I finished our classes and kept drinking and chatting in my dormitory.

    During this period, Huang Lei had been worried about Huo Si and wanted to go over and squat at Huo Si's place in advance.

    Of course I won¡¯t let him, just kidding, Huo Si lives in the female teacher¡¯s building. We squatted in front of the female teacher¡¯s door in the middle of the night, and people found out. Do we still hang out in school?

    In the plan, when Sun Deming was about to get up and go to Huo Si¡¯s place, Sun Xiaopeng informed us that after Sun Deming entered Huo Si¡¯s house, Huang Lei and I rushed in and beat him up.

    At that time, we can naturally say that we saw Sun Deming sneaking around, and we followed him to take a look.

    Huang Lei still couldn't help but ask: "If we do this, will Sun Deming lose his job?"

    ¡°I won¡¯t worry, it will only make his reputation worse.¡± I shook my head. If I really want to expel Sun Deming, I will just talk to Principal Zhang.

    Huang Lei felt truly relieved when he heard this.

    I checked the time and it was almost half past eleven. Why didn¡¯t that bastard Zhang Tian call me?

    Just as I was thinking about it, Zhang Tian called.

    "Hello? Is he out?" I asked.

    "Master, master, don't blame me if I tell you." Zhang Tian said over there.

    "What's wrong?" I asked, "It didn't work?"

    "No, I was drunk by the old grandson and slept for more than an hour. He was no longer in the room when I woke up. Could something happen?" Zhang Tian said.

    "Grass." I couldn't help but curse.

    Zhang Tian said on the other end: "Master, I was afraid that he would be too cowardly to go, so I even added some medicine to his wine."

    "It's numb." I hung up the phone, took Huang Lei and rushed to Huo Si's dormitory.

    He scolded, Zhang Tian, ??this kid, can¡¯t do anything well. If he is asked to trick others, the result is that they will be punished.The family was overwhelmed.

    During the day, we had already found out which room Huo Si lived in. Huang Lei and I rushed up and ran directly to the door.

    "What happened?" Huang Lei asked.

    I didn¡¯t have time to explain, I was afraid that this guy Sun Deming would accomplish something good. How would I explain it to Huang Lei?

    I kicked open the door, it was dark inside, I breathed a sigh of relief, it seemed like nothing happened.

    Suddenly, I saw a figure on the ground. I touched the switch and turned on the light.

    Sun Deming was actually lying on the ground, but Huo Si was not in the room.

    "Fortunately, this guy seems to be drunk." I breathed a sigh of relief and said to Huang Lei next to me: "Brother Lei, hurry up and carry this guy out before anyone notices him."

    "Yes." Huang Lei nodded, and we walked to Sun Deming. I felt something was wrong. I raised my hand to Huang Lei to signal him not to move, then squatted on the ground and pushed Sun Deming gently.

    Generally speaking, people¡¯s chests always rise and fall a little, but Sun Deming just lay on the ground quietly without any movement at all.

    I reached out and touched his neck, but there was no pulse.

    "Call the police, the man is dead." I frowned, while Huang Lei looked livid and looked at Sun Deming's body in disbelief.

    Huang Lei looks like a tough guy, but he is quite indecisive. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have worried about whether Sun Deming would lose his job before. Now he is dead. It¡¯s amazing that Huang Lei¡¯s face looks good.

    "What are you doing to call the police? In addition, notify Principal Zhang." I said.

    "Yeah." Huang Lei ran out of the house and called 110.

    I frowned and looked at Sun Deming¡¯s body.

    I¡¯m not a forensic doctor, so I don¡¯t know how he died, but there weren¡¯t any scars on his body. Thinking of this, I couldn¡¯t help but open my vaginal eyes to see if there was any evil spirit around.

    But the house is clean and there is nothing.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. I¡¯m becoming more and more suspicious now. Maybe I died suddenly from a heart attack or something like that, but I always worry in my head that it was a monster.

    "Where is Huo Si?" I came back to my senses and saw Huang Lei who had just finished the phone call outside and asked with an anxious look: "Do you have Huo Si's phone number? Ask her what she is doing?"

    "Yes." Huang Lei nodded and called. After a while, he said: "Huo Si just went out for dinner with the female teacher a few rooms next door and got to know each other." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.  com

 Chapter 250 Captain Jiang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "She wasn't in the dormitory all night?" I asked.

    "How do I know this?" Huang Lei shook his head and looked at me strangely: "Don't you suspect that Sun Deming is Teacher Huo"

    "No, no." I shook my head: "Teacher Huo seems to be powerless. How could he kill Sun Deming? The cause of death should be determined after the forensic autopsy."

    The first person to arrive was Principal Zhang. He had a sad face and complained when he came in.

    ¡°Then we were told not to leave the scene.

    I finally understood after listening for a while. The principal probably thought that we had killed Sun Deming, or that Sun Deming's death was related to the beating he had received during the day, so we were not allowed to leave.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ¡°And there are still many people whispering and discussing that Sun Deming died in the female teacher¡¯s building in the middle of the night. What a big deal.

    Soon the police came. After they arrived, they began to cordon off the scene. The team was led by an acquaintance, Captain Jiang.

    It was the captain who helped me out when I went to see Guo Jingyu¡¯s father.

    After Captain Jiang arrived with a lot of force, when he saw me, his sullen face felt like the spring breeze was blowing, and he laughed: "Brother Zhang Xiu, you are here too."

    "I'll do business first and we'll talk later." After Captain Jiang finished speaking, he asked the police he brought to evacuate all the irrelevant people.

    Then a forensic doctor was brought and squatted beside Sun Deming and began a preliminary examination. After Captain Jiang learned about the general situation from the people around him, he walked over to me and casually bought a cigarette: "Brother Zhang,  Were you the first to discover this?"

    "Yeah." I nodded.

    "If I were an ordinary person, Captain Jiang would probably start asking me why I showed up in this female teacher's dormitory and happened to find the body.

    Captain Jiang, however, did not ask about this aspect. Instead, he talked about how he was doing recently and was just doing things as usual.

    "Who is this?" Captain Jiang asked, looking at Huang Lei who was standing next to me and not speaking at all.

    "This is Teacher Huang from our school, who discovered the body with me." After I introduced him, I said to Captain Jiang, "Captain Jiang, based on your years of experience, what should be the cause of death?"

    I was really curious about the cause of Sun Deming¡¯s death, so I asked him. After all, I am good at catching ghosts, but Captain Jiang must know more about the cause of death than me.

    When Captain Jiang heard this, he narrowed his eyes and said, "What can it be? It's probably a heart attack."

    Then, he whispered in my ear: "Brother Zhang, don't worry, since my brother is responsible for this matter, it will never happen to you."

    ¡°Oh, let me go, you said this as if I was a murderer.

    But speaking of it, Captain Jiang has been a policeman for so many years. It is unreasonable for me and Huang Lei to show up in the female teachers¡¯ dormitory, and we were the first to discover the body.

    No matter how you say it, Huang Lei and I are actually very suspicious. Captain Jiang probably thinks so too, so he said this.

    I had no choice but to smile bitterly and said thank you to Captain Jiang without saying anything more.

    Captain Jiang said in a low voice: "It's okay, we are all friends. Well, I have admired Director Wang for a long time. Otherwise, when will Brother Zhang pull the strings and call Director Wang out and let me treat him to a meal?"

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this later.¡± I was speechless.

    Captain Jiang was very motivated after hearing this and said, "Okay."

    After a while, the forensic doctor walked up to Captain Jiang and said, "Captain Jiang, the main cause of death is that we have to go back and dissect the body. However, there are many scars on the body of the deceased. It is obvious that he was beaten before death, and"

    "What kind of beating? I think it's a heart attack." Captain Jiang said, and glanced at me and Huang Lei.

    I am a little ashamed. If I had known that Sun Deming was so short-lived, I would not have beaten him today. If Captain Jiang was not an acquaintance, even though he had nothing to do with me, he would definitely have to stay in the Public Security Bureau tonight.

    "Well, Captain Jiang said." The forensic doctor nodded and said, "Although this person was beaten before his death, these marks are not the main reason. The main factor of death can only be found by autopsy."

    Huang Lei said to me with a somewhat uneasy expression: "It's not like we really beat him to death, right?"

    "Is this the first time you hit someone like this?" I turned around and asked.

    "No, I beat up those gangsters who came to the school gate before.More ruthless.  "Huang Lei shook his head.

    "That's fine, are those gangsters dead?" I smiled and patted Huang Lei: "Don't worry, this matter has nothing to do with us."

    It¡¯s no wonder that Huang Lei was worried. It was probably the first time for him to experience such a death incident. Moreover, the deceased was beaten up by the two of us during the day. It was difficult not to worry.

    Huang Lei only nodded after hearing my words, and the anxiety on his face did not dissipate.

    At this time, Huo Si and two female teachers also came back. When they came back and heard about this, Huo Si's face turned a little pale, while the other two female teachers were asking what Sun Deming was doing in Huo Si's room at night.  , it must be some evil intention.

    There are many people around who agree with their words.

    After all, they all knew about the fight between Sun Deming and Huang Lei today over Huo Si.

    Huang Lei and I looked at each other. Fortunately, the group of people didn¡¯t continue to ask me why Huang Lei and I were in the female teacher¡¯s dormitory.

    If you really have to ask, Huang Lei and I can¡¯t explain it even if we jumped into the Yellow River.

    ¡°Then the police took away Sun Deming¡¯s body. In addition, Principal Zhang, Huang Lei, Huo Si, and some people living nearby were taken to the Public Security Bureau to record statements, with the exception of me.

    At first, I was worried that Huang Lei would tell us about our plan to 'hero save the beauty', but then I thought about it. Captain Jiang is leading the team. This guy is very smart and nothing will happen to him, so I don't bother to follow him.  public security bureau.

    Instead, I arrived at the door of Zhang Tian¡¯s dormitory.

    "Zhang Tian!" I kicked open the door of Zhang Tian's dormitory.

    The guys inside were not asleep yet. Although the lights had been turned off, they were all chatting.

    "Fuck, some bastard broke down the door."

    "Are you looking for death? We dare to kick down the door of Class 7."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Zhang Tian came out wearing a pair of underwear, smelling of alcohol, and said awkwardly: "Why are you here, Teacher Zhang?"

    "Why am I here? Come with me." I glared at him.

    ¡°If this kid hadn¡¯t been beaten down by Sun Deming today, maybe Sun Deming wouldn¡¯t have died.

    I took Zhang Tian to a secluded area in the corridor and scolded him.

    " He was forced to lie down at that time. When Sun Deming went to Huo Si's place, Huang Lei and I followed. Even if Sun Deming had a heart attack or something, we could both be sent to the hospital immediately, and he wouldn't die anyway.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 251 Soul Calling

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡° Sun Deming¡¯s death, if I say that I feel no guilt at all, it would be a lie. I always feel that Sun Deming¡¯s death should have something to do with me.

    Zhang Tian also lost his temper because of what I said. He lowered his head and muttered: "Master, I didn't expect that guy to die like this."

    "By the way, Master, don't you think there's something wrong with that Huo Si?" Zhang Tian suddenly said to me: "Think about it, Sun Deming was very lively when I was drinking, but as soon as he arrived at her dormitory, he died.  Don¡¯t you feel strange?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still talking about this?¡± I rolled my eyes at him.

    By the way, it seemed that Zhang Tian didn¡¯t know that I had yin and yang eyes. I said helplessly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Huo Si will definitely be fine.¡±

    "There is really a problem." Zhang Tian gritted his teeth and said, "Believe me."

    Seeing the persistence on Zhang Tian¡¯s face, I could only say: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s wait until the cause of Sun Deming¡¯s death is known. You go to bed early, and I have to go back to rest.¡±

    Yawned and felt a little sleepy. After turning around and walking out of Zhang Tian's dormitory, he called Captain Jiang and asked him to release Huang Lei as soon as possible. When Principal Zhang and the others came back, Captain Jiang naturally agreed.

    After doing this, I went back to the dormitory and lay down to sleep.

    But this dream was not particularly peaceful. I don¡¯t know how to put it. After falling asleep, I always felt that something was on my mind. I woke up several times in the middle of the night. I slept like this over and over again until seven o¡¯clock in the morning. I didn¡¯t want to.  I continued to sleep, opened the door, looked at the sun that had just risen outside, lit a cigarette, and took a puff.

    Why did I feel so uncomfortable yesterday? I always felt like something was going to happen?

    Normally I would not be like this. Is there really something wrong with Huo Si?

    But it¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s really a monster. It¡¯s impossible to avoid my yin and yang eyes. I should be overthinking it.

    "A sneeze."

    Suddenly, the door of the room next to mine opened, and Huang Lei walked out with a sleepy look on his face, a cigarette hanging from his mouth.

    "Brother Lei, what time did you come back yesterday? Why are you still not sleeping?" I asked.

    "I came back at four o'clock in the morning." Huang Lei walked up to me and said with some embarrassment: "I can't sleep."

    "What happened?" I had probably already guessed that it was probably because of Sun Deming's death.

    If you were an ordinary person, it would be strange to be able to sleep peacefully after something like this happened.

    "I dreamed of Sun Deming when I fell asleep, and he was chatting with me." Huang Lei said awkwardly.

    "Dream of Sun Deming?" I became slightly curious: "Isn't this a dream for you?"

    When Huang Lei heard this, his face turned pale, as if he was a little scared.

    I patted Huang Lei on the back: "I'm scaring you. You said that Huang Lei is dead. Why would you give me a dream? If you have this spare time, you might as well give your parents a dream and look at them, right?"

    "Yes, yes." Huang Lei nodded.

    Having said that, I still have some other thoughts in my mind. After death, most people will indeed entrust their relatives with dreams and see their relatives in their dreams. This kind of thing should have happened to many people. There is an old man dying in the family.  After the death, someone will always dream about the old man in those days, and the dreamer will only think that he is thinking about it day by day and dreaming about it at night. The old man is too sad after his death, so he only sees it in his dream.

    "Entrusting dreams to people who are not related to you, or who have some minor conflicts during the day, is definitely not because of any so-called wanting to see the last scene, the only possibility is.

    He died unjustly!  I want to find someone to help me get revenge.

    If Huang Lei only dreamed of Sun Deming during the day, Sun Deming's death had a great impact on him, it would be okay if it was Sun Deming who entrusted him with the dream.

    I couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought.

    "You didn't sleep well, and you dreamed about him?" Huang Lei looked at me and asked.

    "No." I shook my head, are you kidding me?  If it was really Sun Deming who was entrusting his dream to me, how dare he entrust his dream to me.

    There are so many ¡®guys¡¯ under my bed that ordinary lonely ghosts would not dare to approach them at all.

    But Huang Lei¡¯s words still reminded me.

    ¡°Brother Lei, do you have Sun Deming¡¯s birthday and horoscope?¡± I asked.

    "What do you want that thing for?" Huang Lei asked.

    "Isn't it that Sun Deming's death has something to do with us? I just want to find a temple and take his birth date to help him pray." I said.

    When Huang Lei heard this, he nodded and said, "I only know that that guy was born on July 5, 1987. I don't know the rest."

      "Well, I'm going back to the house to sleep first." After I said that, I went back to the house, closed the door, and then took out a piece of paper and started calculating Sun Deming's birth date.

    "In the year of Dingmao, on the tenth day of the month of Jiawu, the horoscopes are: Dingmao, Bingwu, Yimao, Bingzi." I took Sun Deming's birth date and locked the door.

    Then the balcony was blocked with a quilt so that no sunlight could penetrate into the house.

    Then I took out a yellow altar decoration cloth from the cabinet and placed it on the ground. Then I took out the small tripod and placed it in the middle.

    He picked up a stick of incense, lit it and inserted it into the small cauldron.

    Then I put the note with Sun Deming's birth date flat in front of the small tripod, held a bell and pressed it on it, pinched the note and said: "Where can the wandering soul stay? The three souls have descended early, the seven souls are coming, the river  In the countryside, in temples and villages, in palaces and prisons, in tombs and mountains, the gates of heaven are open, the gates of earth are open, boys from thousands of miles away are sending their souls, Sun Deming, who has lost his soul, I ask the Supreme Lord to be as urgent as the law orders!"

    After I finished reciting, the temperature around me dropped, and then a ethereal and transparent Sun Deming appeared in front of the Taoist Altar.

    Sun Deming¡¯s eyes looked confused.

    This is normal. In the first seven days after death, the soul is actually in a daze. Only after going to the underworld, and only after the first seven days, does the head wake up. After the first seven days, it is the day of reincarnation in the underworld.

    I picked up the bowl of water I had prepared earlier, burned a talisman and threw it in the water, then poured water over it from the bowl.

    The water splashed on Sun Deming's soul. He was startled, looked around, and then came back to his senses.

    "Who are you? Zhang Xiu?" Sun Deming looked extremely surprised when he saw it was me.

    "Sun Deming, did you die unjustly? Or did you suddenly develop a vicious disease?" I asked.

    When Sun Deming heard what I said, he frowned and hesitated.

    I looked at the incense stick that was burning fast and said, "Hurry up, you have to leave after this incense stick is burned."

    "You know Taoism, don't you? Don't let me die, let me live." Sun Deming had a pleading look on his face.

    It is easy to let his soul return to his body, but he is still dead.

    "You are already dead, so don't miss your life." I said, "You tell me the cause of your death. If someone harmed you, I will avenge you and forget about your wish. How about that?" (Remember?  Website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 252 Huo Si!

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Sun Deming looked at me hesitantly, as if he was still considering whether to say it or not.

    "What are you still hesitating about?" I saw that the incense stick was about to burn out, and I felt a little anxious. After summoning the soul for the first time, if the time is short and the soul is summoned again, the guy will be in a daze and do nothing.  You know, we can only wait for the first seven.

    "It was Huo Si who killed me, it was she who killed me." Sun Deming finally shouted to me.

    "How did she kill you?" I asked hurriedly.

    "She is" Sun Deming opened his mouth to say, but suddenly, his soul was blown away by a gust of wind.

    The incense stick has also been burned.

    I looked at Sun Deming who had disappeared, and my heart became heavy. It seemed that Huo Si¡¯s problem was definitely gone.

    But the weirdest thing is, why can¡¯t I see it with my yin and yang eyes?

    I thought for a while, then picked up my phone and called Yan Beixun.

    Yan Beixun answered the phone quickly.

    "Hey, Axiu, what's wrong?" Yan Beixun asked on the other end of the phone.

    "I encountered something strange." I said, "Are there any monsters that cannot be seen with Yin and Yang eyes?"

    "Can't you see it with your yin and yang eyes?" Yan Beixun said strangely: "It doesn't seem to be possible. How can there be a monster that can't be seen with yin and yang eyes?"

    "This is what happened." I told Yan Beixun about the incident in Sun Deming.

    Yan Beixun said on the phone: "There is such a weird thing. Don't act rashly first. I will help you check what monsters are invisible to Yin and Yang eyes. I will give you the news by noon at most."

    "Yeah." I nodded and hung up the phone.

    "It's almost certain that Huo Si has a problem. The top priority is to figure out what kind of monster she is. Before I figure it out, if I rush into conflict with her, my life will be lost."

    At this time, my cell phone rang again. I picked up the phone and saw that it was Zhang Tian calling.

    I picked up the phone.

    "Master, help."

    Zhang Tian whispered over there.

    When I heard this, I frowned and asked, "What's wrong?"

    "I'm in the bathroom of Huo Si dormitory"

    Zhang Tian whispered over there.

    It turned out that after this guy told me these things last night, seeing that I didn¡¯t believe that Huo Si was a monster, he sneaked into Huo Si¡¯s house alone to find evidence that Huo Si was a monster. As a result, Huo Si never  When he was released from the police station, he hid in the toilet of Huo Si's dormitory. During this period, he was afraid of being discovered by Huo Si and did not dare to call me for fear of being discovered.

    I just heard Huo Si going out, and then I remembered to call me.

    "You kid, could you tell me before you do such a thing?" I couldn't help but curse.

    "Master, Huo Si is really a monster. I've been hiding in the toilet for so long and she didn't even come to the toilet. Do you think it's strange?"

    Zhang Tian said softly.

    I was speechless. This guy, this kind of thing can also be attributed to monsters. If it weren't for Sun Deming's soul and Zhang Tian's so-called "evidence", it would be really difficult for me to connect Huo Si with monsters.

    "You won't escape secretly? Didn't she go out?" I said.

    "Yes." Zhang Tian said on the other end: "By the way, I heard Huo Si call me before, and it seemed that Teacher Huang went out with her."

    Huang Lei?

    "I know, you kid, go to class and don't worry about this." After saying that, I hung up the phone, packed up the things in the room, opened the door, and called Huang Lei.

    Since Huo Si killed Sun Deming, who knows if she will take action against Huang Lei.

    Huang Lei quickly answered the phone and said that he and Huo Si were eating in the school cafeteria.

    After hanging up the phone, I came to the cafeteria and saw Huo Si and Huang Lei sitting together, talking and laughing.

    I couldn¡¯t help but open my vaginal eyes again and looked at Huo Si, but it was still the same as before, no difference from ordinary people.

    "Axiu, come and sit." After Huang Lei saw me, he waved to me.

    I smiled and sat down next to Huang Lei. When I saw Huo Si opposite me, I smiled and said, "Teacher Huo, you worked so hard last night, why don't you sleep a little more?"

    "A person suddenly died in the room. I feel a little scared. I want to ask the principal to help me change my dormitory." Huo Si laughed.

    "It should be??It should be.  Huang Lei said to me: "Axiu, you sit down first, and I'll get you some steamed buns."  "

    After saying that, I ran to the auntie in the cafeteria.

    As soon as Huang Lei left, Huo Si lowered his voice and said to me with a smile: "Teacher Zhang, you seem to be a little nosy?"

    "Mr. Huo, what do you mean?" I pretended not to understand.

    "Someone just took away Sun Deming's soul. Do you know that?" Huo Si said with a smile on his face: "You'd better not care about my affairs. You can't care about it."

    Seeing that Huo Si knew everything, I stopped pretending and said, "Mr. Huo, I'm not interested in what you mean at all, but you can just stop making trouble in our school, right? Isn't this a request too much?"

    At this time, Huang Lei just came back with some steamed buns, sat next to me and said, "Sun Deming's family will probably come to school to cause trouble later, hey."

    I shrugged, took the steamed bun and started to nibble on it. Listening to Huang Lei and Huo Si chatting flirtatiously next to me, I felt a little helpless. What a fate for Brother Lei, he finally found a good girl, but she turned out to be a monster.

    It was broad daylight and there were many people in the school, so Huo Si probably wouldn¡¯t kill anyone. After I finished eating, I said goodbye to Huo Si and Huang Lei.

    I didn¡¯t go to the classroom to attend class, but went back to the dormitory to draw symbols and get ready.

    Judging from what Huo Si just said, she probably isn't planning to leave this school.

    I don¡¯t think Huo Si is some kind of peaceful monster.

    In fact, as I have been exposed to Taoism in the past few years, I feel more and more that there are so many monsters in the world.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Most of them are relatively law-abiding and keep to themselves. An example of them is Mao Dacai, who is completely adapted to human life and has no interest in killing people at all.

    And many monsters are not not interested, but they dare not do so. After all, after killing people, they will definitely be visited by Mr. Yin and Yang, or even hired monster hunters to eradicate them.

    The most troublesome thing is monsters like Huo Si who can kill people at will.

    There are two types of monsters.

    One is the Çà Ò» Ò», that is, just becoming a monster. When you go down the mountain, you do n¡¯t understand any rules. You only know that the killing cultivation is not long.

    "The other kind is a really powerful monster. When it encounters a bottleneck in its cultivation, it needs to kill people and practice to break through, and then it can go down the mountain.

    If Huo Si is the former, it will be easy to say, but if it is the latter, it will be difficult.

    "And I can't see her true identity with my yin and yang eyes, so I'm afraid she is the latter.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 253 Recovering the Skin

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Time passed little by little, and at noon, Yan Beixun called me on time.

    I picked up the phone and answered it and asked, "Hey, have you found out where she came from?"

    "We got it." Yan Beixun said, "It's a bit tricky."

    Yan Beixun said: "Have you heard of the book Strange Tales from a Chinese Studio, right?"

    "Yeah." I nodded.

    "There is a story called Painted Skin, which you should be familiar with." Yan Beixun said: "I looked up many ancient books before, but I never thought of any monsters that can escape the eyes of Yin and Yang. Finally, I remembered the story of Painted Skin in Strange Tales from a Chinese Studio  That monster inside.¡±

    "What on earth is that?" I asked.

    In the original work of Strange Tales from a Chinese Studio, there is no detailed description of what kind of monster is wearing this human skin.

    "This kind of monster is called Fore Bird. There is no record of its specific transformation. It probably first appeared in Strange Tales from a Chinese Studio. This kind of monster likes to wear human skin, disguise itself as a human, enter human society, kill people and skin them in order to collect  Human skin is a hobby." Yan Beixun said.

    "This kind of monster is one of the few monsters that kill people for fun and is extremely dangerous."

    When I heard this, I asked: "Is there any way to deal with him?"

    "There must be, but I don't know."

    When I heard Yan Beixun say this, I wanted to beat him up, but I still took a deep breath and asked, "Where are you now? Do you have time to come to Hechuan?"

    "I'm here in Henan. I'm afraid I won't be able to come here in time." Yan Beixun said, "Ask Luo Fang and see if he is free. You can't handle this monster alone."

    "Yes." I nodded and hung up the phone, then called Luo Fang and asked him to come to Hechuan to help. Luo Fang naturally agreed.

    After finishing this, I continued to draw the symbols.

    Around two o'clock, the phone rang. I picked it up and saw that it was Luo Fang calling. I picked up the phone and learned that Luo Fang had arrived at the school gate, so I went to the school gate and led Luo Fang in.

    Luo Fang was dressed quite handsomely today, wearing a black leather jacket. He followed me and asked, "Where's that monster?"

    "I don't know." I shook my head.

    "We'll do it tonight. You can go to my dormitory to rest for a while."

    Whether it¡¯s monsters or us, we actually prefer to fight at night. The main reason is that monsters have strong yin energy at night, which is beneficial to them. But we don¡¯t want ordinary people to discover the existence of these monsters, so it is better to fight at night.

    After returning to the dormitory, Luo Fang looked at me drawing these things and said with a smile: "Have you ever fought against this monster?"

    When I notified Luo Fang before, I only gave him a rough outline of the situation, not the details. It was okay at this time, so I told him what happened in detail.

    After hearing this, Luo Fang frowned slightly: "I have heard of monsters like Eqin before, but I have never encountered them, and I don't know what their abilities are."

    "It doesn't matter if she's mean or not, just kill her." I grinned. Although I felt relaxed on the surface, I was still under a lot of pressure.

    After hearing what I said, Luo Fang just nodded and did not continue.

    Time passed little by little, and soon it was night. Luo Fang finally came down to help. It was impossible for me to take him to the school cafeteria for dinner. The food there was really not that good, so I and Luo Fang found a restaurant outside.  After having a meal, we returned to school and began to recharge our batteries.

    Our plan is not complicated at all. At night, Luo Fang will find a way to lure Huo Si out of the school, find an open area outside with not many people, and kill her.

    ???????????????????????????????

    At eleven o'clock in the evening, Luo Fang and I left the school and went to the Hechuan Gymnasium.

    Hechuan Gymnasium is very big, with a football field inside, and at night, no one comes here at all.

    After finding a good place, I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and found a dark corner to hide while Luo Fang went back to school and prepared to lure Huo Si over.

    After Luo Fang left, I took out a cigarette, sat on the ground, and started smoking. In fact, I was still a little worried about the situation over Luo Fang.

    It¡¯s not that he¡¯s afraid of an accident, that monster can¡¯t kill Luo Fang directly, can it?  Even if Luo Fang couldn't defeat him, he would definitely be able to escape.

    What I¡¯m worried about is that if Huo Si doesn¡¯t follow Luo Fang at all, then I¡¯ll have a headache.

    ¡°After all, if Huo Si stays in the female teacher¡¯s dormitory and doesn¡¯t come out, Luo Fang and I can¡¯t rush up and yell thisIs it a monster?

    This method won¡¯t work at all. If Huo Si does this, it will be difficult for Luo Fang and I to start.

    After a while, I felt relieved because two figures ran in from the door of the gymnasium. The one in front was Luo Fang. Luo Fang covered his chest and limped inside as if he was injured.  Behind him was Huo Si.

    Huo Si was just like walking, his steps seemed slow, but he followed Luo Fang closely, and the two of them soon reached the middle of the football field.

    I saw that the person was attracted, walked out with the Sanqing Huayang Gun, and came to Luo Fang's side.

    "Your acting skills are good enough." I couldn't help but say as I watched Luo Fang covering his chest, sweating profusely, and blood stains were still oozing from his chest.

    Luo Fang didn¡¯t look at me at all, but stared at Huo Si: ¡°Be careful, this guy is more powerful than you think and is difficult to deal with.¡±

    Huo Si had a smile on his face. When he saw me coming out, he said, "Teacher Zhang, you asked your friend to bring me here in the middle of the night. Did you want to do something to me?"

    "Teacher Huo, to be honest, you are not suitable for staying in our school. Why don't we ask you to come out and discuss your resignation?" I grinned.

    "Not suitable? I see that all the male teachers in the school welcome me very much." Huo Si touched his face: "I have a pretty face, right?"

    "No matter how beautiful she is, it's not yours." I sighed.

    "Since Teacher Zhang doesn't like my appearance, how about I go back and change my skin? There are still more than a dozen beauty skins lying around in my room." Huo Si said with a smile.

    Hearing this, I felt a little numb on my scalp. It was okay to hear the story about human skin, but when I really saw this monster wearing human skin, I felt very perceptive in my heart.

    "You two brought me here to slay demons, right?" The smile on Huo Si's face disappeared, and his face turned cold: "You are really stupid. I know your purpose, why do I still  Haven¡¯t you ever thought about being willing to follow this handsome guy here?¡±

    My heart skipped a beat and I looked at Luo Fang.

    "Hehehe, I think this handsome guy looks pretty good, so I want to come over and take his skin." After Huo Si finished speaking, the skin on her body began to fall off.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 254 Bewitched

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I suddenly felt my stomach churn. To be honest, brother, I have seen the world. I have seen corpses and corpses, but they are nothing compared to what Huo Si did in front of me.

    Starting from the forehead, this guy¡¯s skin fell off on its own, just like dragging clothes.

    I resisted the urge to vomit.

    After Huo Si¡¯s skin peeled off, a strange thing was revealed.

    There is actually a ¡®person¡¯ inside Huo Si¡¯s skin.

    It is said to be a 'human' just because it has the shape of a human. Except for the head, it looks similar to a normal person, but there are no facial features on the head.

    It looks extremely weird.

    "careful!"

    I was still observing, when suddenly Luo Fang beside me pushed hard on my chest, and I was pushed to the ground by him.

    At this time, I also felt pain in my feet, and I turned my head to look.

    The skin that Huo Si shed just now, I don¡¯t know when, has slipped to my feet, and now it is tightly wrapped around my feet.

    ¡°And those skins seem to be trying to get inside my body.

    I quickly bit off the middle finger of my right hand, drew a thunderbolt on my left hand, and recited: "The sky and the earth are infinite, and the universe is borrowed from the law."

    After saying that, I slapped the piece of skin that was stuck to me with my palm.

    It¡¯s okay not to take pictures. As soon as my hand touched the skin, the skin was like chewing gum. It stuck to my hand and spread up my arm.

    This disgusts me so much, this is human skin!

    "Luo Fang, help!" I fell to the ground and said to Luo Fang.

    Luo Fang held two daggers and said, "Hold on, I'll deal with the frontal bird first."

    After saying that, Luo Fang ran towards Fore Bird.

    "Hey, buddy!" I shouted twice, but Luo Fang had no intention of turning around. I suddenly became distressed. This piece of human skin began to spread on my body, as if it wanted to wrap me tightly.

    I quickly took out a Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Lucky Talisman and slapped it on the human skin on my right hand, and read: "Supreme Ying Yuan Zun, who rules the thirty-six heavens, is universally transformed in the nine heavens, and transforms into the realms of the ten directions, a divine weapon.  Fire is as urgent as law, edict!"

    With a crisp crackling sound, the piece of human skin was struck by Ying Yuanlei's Fortune Talisman. It suddenly lost its previous vigor and fell beside me, looking like a snake shedding its skin.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????, picked up the Sanqing Huayang Spear that just fell on the ground, and looked towards Luo Fang.

    The situation in Luo Fang is not as miserable as usual.

    Fore Bird was a strange monster. It was frighteningly soft all over. Luo Fang took a dagger and stabbed it in the chest. The dagger penetrated. As a result, the flesh of Fore Bird's chest made way for the dagger to make a small hole. Luo Fang waited for Luo Fang to pull out the dagger.  , the flesh on its body healed again.

    And the forehead bird's hand also became longer, and it tightly wrapped around Luo Fang.

    "I'm here to save you." I yelled, rushed forward with the Sanqing Yang Huaying Spear, and stabbed the monster in the chest with the Sanqing Yang Huayang Spear.

    This shot went directly through his chest, but when I pulled out the gun, there was no scratch on it.

    "It's useless." My eyes widened. When I saw Luo Fang's face turning green and looking like he was about to expire, I immediately took out three Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Luck Talismans and threw one towards the arm wrapped around Luo Fang's neck.  The other two were attached to the forehead bird's chest.

    "Ying Yuan Zun in the sky, who rules the thirty-six heavens, is in the universal transformation of the nine heavens, and has transformed into the realms of the ten directions. The divine soldiers are as urgent as the law, edict!" I read.

    As soon as he finished reciting, the three talismans glowed with a burst of light red light, followed by a scream from the forehead bird, the hand wrapped around Luo Fang's neck loosened, and he took several steps back.

    Luo Fang squatted on the ground, breathing heavily, looking at Qin Qin and said: "This monster only has Taoism that is useful to him, swords, guns and sticks are useless to it."

    "Yes." I nodded, stood next to Luo Fang and asked, "Are you okay?"

    "Help me protect the law. You can't kill him this way." Luo Fang's eyes narrowed.

    ¡°When I saw Luo Fang say this, I understood that he was going to use the evil spirit in his body.

    If it were normal times, I would definitely dissuade him. After all, if he uses too much power, Luo Fang will become a demon. But kill this monster now, and we will talk about the rest later.

    Luo Fang sat cross-legged on the ground and closed his eyes.

    But Aiqin stood not far away and said, "You can't kill me."

    "You are so powerful, you can be an adult with peace of mind and enjoy life well? Do you have to kill people?" I said.

      Now I just need to delay.

    "Hehe, your human skin is very smooth and tender. It is not only used for making clothes, but it is also very good for use. Do you want to eat some?" Forefoot said.

    Damn it, it¡¯s really disgusting.

    "Where did you monsters come from?" I saw that Aiqin had no intention of fighting me, so I simply started chatting with him.

    I didn¡¯t have any hope in saying this at first, I was just asking casually, but I didn¡¯t expect Eqin to say: ¡°Where do I come from?¡±

    Then, the bird actually started talking.

    "It's unknown what the monster like Eqin is made of. It has always been a mystery, but this monster said it himself.

    It turns out that there was a special thing in ancient times, the human skin lantern.

    Making a human skin lantern requires a complete piece of human skin. The people who make this kind of lantern are basically crafts passed down from their ancestors, and they need a tool called a forehead bird.

    Skinning is not done directly, as that would more or less damage the human skin. Instead, a secret potion is poured into the mouth and nose of the corpse. This potion will corrode all the flesh and blood in the human body.  , without hurting the human skin, after all the flesh and blood in the human body has corroded, then the forehead bird is stuffed into the human skin.

    The so-called forehead bird is actually similar to cotton, but it is different. After the forehead bird is inserted into the human body, it will absorb the remaining blood and water inside, and then expand, just to hold up the human skin.

    And the frontal bird in front of me was stained with too much human blood, turned into a monster, and started looking for human skin everywhere.

    After listening to what Fore Bird said, my scalp felt a little numb. There was a movie about human skin lanterns before, but I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to exist in ancient times.

    "Later, my master wanted to wash his hands in the golden basin and stop doing this kind of thing, so I started peeling the skin myself." The frontal bird has no face, but laughter still comes from his mouth: "The first skin is my master's.  But he is older, and the quality of his skin is not as good as that of you young people"

    I listened to him chattering endlessly about his various skinning experiences. I felt sick, but I didn't interrupt. This guy likes to talk about it. It's best to wait until Luo Fang is done and see how he dies.

    After Zai Eqian finished talking about the third skin he peeled off.

    Although he had no face, he took a step back and looked at Luo Fang sitting cross-legged on the ground with some horror: "What? Are you not a human being?"

    At this time, Luo Fang slowly stood up.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 255 Old Monk

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    In fact, not only the forehead bird, but also I felt a very palpitating feeling from Luo Fang.

    At this time, Luo Fang's hair turned silver-white, his eyes were blood red, and his body was surrounded by a dense evil spirit. His eyes were fixed on the forehead bird, and he was breathing heavily.

    "Hey, brother, are you okay?" I couldn't help but ask Luo Fang.

    Luo Fang glanced at me, and I was so frightened that I couldn't help but take a step back.

    His eyes were full of murderous intent, and he looked at me as well.

    "Ah!" Luo Fang clenched his fist tightly, raised his head and roared, the sound was so loud that it made my ears hurt.

    And Luo Fang also fell to the ground, supporting himself with both hands, as if he was in pain.

    At this time, the forehead bird slowly backed away, as if it wanted to escape from here. As soon as it took a step back, Luo Fang raised his head, stared at his feet and rushed forward, then grabbed the forehead bird's head and punched it.

    ?????????????????????????????? Bang.

    This time, Aiqin didn't dodge like before, he was punched directly to the ground, and then Luo Fang kicked him firmly in the chest.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun, turned around and ran away. I felt that Luo Fang was going crazy now. He would kill him later, who knows if he would attack me.

    ¡°I have seen Luo Fang¡¯s skills, and fighting him is just looking for abuse.

    As soon as I turned around to run, I felt my shoulder being grabbed. When I turned around, I saw that it was Luo Fang. He kicked me in the stomach, threw me into the air, and punched me in the chest.

    I fell to the ground, my whole body was in terrible pain, and I struggled to stand up. Luo Fang took a dagger and stabbed me at the heart.

    I hurriedly hid aside to avoid him.

    Damn it, is this guy crazy?

    "Ah!" Luo Fang took two steps back and hugged his head tightly, while the forehead bird in the distance saw the right opportunity and was about to escape. At this time.

    A purple golden bowl actually appeared on the forehead bird's head.

    A ray of Buddha's light came from this purple golden bowl and shone on the forehead bird's body.

    There was also a shrill cry from the front bird, and he fell to the ground with his head in his hands, twitching all over.

    "Evil beast!"

    At this time, a monk ran out from somewhere.

    This monk looked to be in his seventies, wearing a purple cassock, holding a magic wand in his hand, and reciting scriptures. The scriptures he recited turned into golden characters, which were struck on the forehead bird's body.

    "Master, spare my life," Eqin shouted.

    "Broken!" The monk shouted loudly, and the purple golden bowl directly sucked the forehead bird in.

    After getting rid of the forehead bird, the monk rushed to Luo Fang's side. Luo Fang's expression was extremely ferocious and he looked in pain. He felt the old monk approaching and turned around with a dagger to stab him.

    "Old monk, be careful!" I couldn't help shouting.

    This old guy looks like half of his body is about to be buried. There is no way he can be Luo Fang's opponent.

    But then I was stunned.

    The old monk slapped Luo Fang's dagger with his palm, then pinched a spell with his hand and pointed it at Luo Fang's forehead. Then he continued to read scriptures in his mouth, and the characters of these scriptures were struck on Luo Fang's forehead.  .

    "ah!"

    Luo Fang screamed with a ferocious expression.

    "Master, don't kill him." I finally figured it out. This old monk was probably the legendary master of the world. Just now he killed the frontal bird at such a fast speed, but I was worried about Luo Fang's safety.

    The old monk glanced at me and said, "This man has become a demon. If we don't get rid of him, there will be another demon in the world."

    "You're bluffing me, my brother was fine just now, master, let's talk first, don't do anything." I trotted to Luo Fang's side.

    The old monk put his hand on Luo Fang¡¯s forehead, but Luo Fang couldn¡¯t move at all.

    "Master, where are you a monk? Let my brother go, and I will take my brother to your temple to donate 100,000 yuan of sesame oil." I said.

    The old monk frowned, but asked: "How did he become possessed?"

    "That's it."

    "I'm asking you, did he eat something he shouldn't have eaten or was he infected by a monster?" the old monk said.

    "He took a magic pill." Although I didn't want the old monk to kill Luo Fang, I also understood that Luo Fang's situation was very troublesome.

    When he first took the magic pill, I was a little worried, but just now"He still wants to kill me, which shows that he can no longer control the evil spirits in his body."

    "Magic Pill." The old monk's eyes narrowed, and he patted Luo Fang's abdomen with his left hand. Then, he opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood, his expression becoming a little surprised.

    The old monk slapped Luo Fang hard on the forehead. Luo Fang closed his eyes and fell to the ground.

    "Master, is my brother okay?" I swallowed my saliva and asked.

    "You really dare to eat this magic pill." The old monk gasped slightly.

    "Master, the monster just now has been eliminated. If you have nothing to do, please leave first. I will take care of my brother." I said.

    "I passed by this place and found that there was so much evil here. That fronted bird is just a clown, he is the key point." The old monk pointed at Luo Fang and said: "If we don't kill him, it won't take long for someone to appear in the world.  A terrifying demon, so I can only sacrifice him.¡±

    "Sacrifice your paralysis." Although this old monk helped us just now, and I should say thank you, I was not happy when I heard that this guy wanted to kill Luo Fang.

    The old monk had no business, and he was obviously well-educated. He said to me, "Do you know the origin of the magic pill he took?"

    "You said." I asked.

    "There are three realms in heaven and earth, the human realm, the demon realm, and the ghost realm." The old monk said: "We are in the human realm, and the underworld is the ghost realm, but there is also a demon realm."

    "This demon world is a collective name, but there are two races, demons and demons. The demons and demons govern separately, and there are often fights between the two sides."

    "Thousands of years ago, the Demon King and the Demon King fought. The Demon King was killed and his soul was scattered. The Demon King was also seriously injured and even lost his life magic elixir."

    The old monk looked at me and said, "Do you understand now?"

    I was stunned for a moment: "What do I understand? I understand. You act like a fantasy novel. Are you trying to say that the thing my brother ate is the devil's magic elixir?"

    "That's right." The old monk nodded: "The place where the Demon Realm and the Yang Realm are connected is guarded by the flying general Hentianxiao. Evil spirits cannot enter the Yang Realm, so I have never been able to find this magic pill. I didn't expect that I would encounter it today.  superior."

    I looked at the old monk's smiling face and couldn't help but said: "Hey, Master, let's agree first. Nothing will happen to my brother. If you really want to kill him, don't blame me for turning your back on him."

    "Hmph, what can you do to me?" The old monk said this, frowning: "The current plan is to take this person back to our temple to suppress him, and then help him take out the magic pill when we have a way in the future.  "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 256 Longyin Temple

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Suppression?" I looked at the old monk.

    "If you really don't want me to intervene, it's okay. After he wakes up, he will start killing people as soon as possible. Not to mention you, even the people nearby will be killed by him. Only in our temple  , can you truly survive." The old monk said.

    I am not an unreasonable person. After hearing the old monk talk about these interests, I handed over my hands and respectfully said to the old monk: "May I ask the master's name? Where does he come from?"

    "Longyin Temple, Xuanxu." The old monk said calmly.

    When I heard this, I couldn¡¯t help but take another look at the old monk. I didn¡¯t expect that this old monk came from Longyin Temple.

    Our Chinese temples are not all filled with fancy monks. Among them, the most famous one in our industry is Longyin Temple. Longyin Temple is not like ordinary temples, where they pimp around and find wealthy businessmen to donate sesame oil money to their temples. Instead, they train monks and go down the mountain.  Only by subduing demons and slaying demons will you receive some reward.

    However, Longyin Temple has always been very low-key, and its reputation is not as good as that of Laoshan, but it still has strength.

    "Master Xuanxu, I wonder if my brother's safety can be guaranteed after he leaves with you?" I asked more directly, not bothering to beat around the bush.

    After I finished speaking, Master Xuanxu showed a faint smile: "Where is that evil disciple of Yunhai?"

    Sea of ??clouds?  Isn't that the boss's name? I looked at Xuanxu in surprise and asked, "Are you the boss?"

    "Humph." Xuanxu snorted, but nodded.

    Hearing his nod, I was relieved. Since he is the boss¡¯s master, he is an acquaintance. I smiled and said, ¡°Master Xuanxu, the boss seems to be being hunted and has fled abroad.¡±

    "That evil disciple will not survive because of his own misfortune." Master Xuanxu showed a hint of disappointment on his face: "I originally wanted to come and see him, but unexpectedly he has already left. So forget it. I will bring this person back to Longyin Temple when the time comes.  When the time comes, I¡¯ll let him go down the mountain.¡±

    After saying that, Master Xuanxu carried Luo Fang on his back.

    I looked at the unconscious Luo Fang, and I felt a little reluctant. This time Luo Fang was taken away by Master Xuanxu. I don¡¯t know when I will see him again.

    "Master, wait a minute." I walked over to Luo Fang and asked Master Xuanxu, "I have time, can I come to Longyin Temple to see my brother?"

    Master Xuanxu nodded.

    "Master, my brother has woken up. Please give me a message to ask him to reform with you and strive for leniency." After I finished speaking, I felt something was wrong. Damn it, this is not a squat.

    "Don't worry, if he leaves with me this time, he will come back sooner or later." Master Xuanxu said: "If you want to come to Longyin Temple, then ask Yunhai how to get to Longyin Temple, and by the way, let him come to Longyin Temple to have a look.  I."

    After saying that, Master Xuanxu left the gymnasium with Luo Fang on his back.

    ¡°After seeing Master Xuanxu leave, I always felt a little uncomfortable.

    Today was really full of twists and turns. Originally it was just about killing a bird, but unexpectedly Luo Fang suddenly became possessed. Then the old monk jumped out and took Luo Fang away.

    ¡°And we also found out that what Luo Fang ate turned out to be a demon king¡¯s magic elixir, and the boss was from Longyin Temple.

    When there were too many things going on, I felt like my head was not full, so I went back to school in a daze and went to bed.

    I also quickly called Sun Xiaopeng about this matter and told him what happened.

    After hearing this, he was very calm and told me: "Master Xuanxu is the abbot of Longyin Temple. Since he promised you not to kill Luo Fang, he should not take action."

    "Do you know that the boss used to be from Longyin Temple?" I asked.

    "I know, you are the only one among us who doesn't know." Sun Xiaopeng asked with concern on the other end of the phone: "Is that guy Luo Fang serious?"

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it almost killed me anyway.¡± I said.

    "Axiu, to be honest, I always feel that something will happen to Luo Fang in the future." Sun Xiaopeng said on the phone.

    "Who knows, just take it one step at a time. No matter what happens, it will still be our brothers." I said.

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he chatted for a while and then hung up the phone.

    The next day, news came out in the school that Huo Si had killed Sun Deming and then absconded in fear of crime.

    There are also rumors that Huo Si liked Sun Deming, and after Sun Deming died, she jumped into the river to die in love.

    This kind of news comes out one after another. The most angry person is Huang Lei. The only one who knows the truth about Huo Si¡¯s disappearance is me, but I can¡¯t explain it.

    The days passed, and the news about Huo SiLove is rarely mentioned, and Huang Lei forgot about Huo Si after he found a female teacher to fall in love with.

    ¡­¡­

    In a blink of an eye, I have been in this school for another two years.

    In the past two years, I still encountered a lot of evil spirits, but I didn't take action anymore. Zhang Tian took action to solve them all. This guy's Taoism is much more powerful than before.

    I go back to the Chinese medicine shop every week to accompany Sun Xiaopeng and Tang Tang to deal with things in the store. Sun Xiaopeng is the same as before, he is lazy and loves to go to nightclubs all day long.

    What¡¯s more important is that he also has a special skill. He easily attracts hatred when he goes to a nightclub. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of his appearance or something else. Anyway, every time he goes there, there will be a fight. I usually contact Deputy Director Wang to help deal with it.

    In return, if anything supernatural happens to Deputy Director Wang, I will ask Sun Xiaopeng to help.

    Tang Tang is really not an ordinary tough one. The business of the Chinese medicine shop has gradually become prosperous in the past two years. This may be due to the fact that a beautiful woman helps to get medicine in the shop. Anyway, more and more people come, and now Sun Xiaopeng eats all the medicine he needs every day.  Relying on the money Tangtang earned in the store, this kid didn't have the consciousness of a pretty boy at all.

    It stands to reason that if you eat other people and take other people's money, you must be a bit like a grandson. But this guy uses money like a strong wind. Fortunately, this girl Tangtang is not short of money, so it doesn't matter.  .

    Yan Beixun is having a hard time over there. He is looking everywhere for people from Yan Chixia's branch, but there is no news at all.

    I also asked Sun Xiaopeng to help contact Luo Fang once, but I only knew that Luo Fang was in Longyin Temple and was not dead, but I could not contact him.

    The boss and Mao Dacai often call me. They are in Egypt today and going to France tomorrow. They are living a comfortable life. However, I asked them who they were being hunted by, but they refused to say anything.

    After I told the boss about Luo Fang, he was very surprised at first that Luo Fang had swallowed the magic pill. But after hearing that he was taken away by his master, he told me not to worry and said that he would follow him when the limelight passed.  Mao Dacai came back and took me to Longyin Temple to see Luo Fang.

    As for me, my skills have not fallen behind in the past two years. I have been practicing Taoism, and my Taoism has improved a lot.

    Soon, it was the day for Zhang Tian and others to take the college entrance examination.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 257 Graduation

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Master, you said that after we finish the college entrance examination, should we all go out for a trip and have a graduation trip?"

    Zhang Tian was sitting in my dormitory, smoking a cigarette and said to me.

    I rolled my eyes at this guy: "Let's take the exam first. Then I will go to college. When you leave, I can resign."

    "Resign? Why are you resigning?" Zhang Tian looked at me in surprise and asked.

    Actually, I came up with this idea not long after I came here to teach.

    Being a teacher is very refreshing at first, but living like this every day will also feel very boring. The reason why I stayed here for two years, to be honest, is because I can¡¯t let go of Zhang Tian and the others.

    "After you resign, go and slay demons." I smiled and said, "You guys have dispersed, and I'm not that worried."

    I haven¡¯t thought about what I will do after I become a teacher.

    I smoked a cigarette and said, "Tomorrow is the day of the exam. Go back and rest early and take the exam well tomorrow."

    "Don't worry, with my strength, I can easily get into the top three in the whole grade." After Zhang Tian finished speaking, he ran out of my dormitory.

    At this time, my phone rang. I picked it up and saw that it was Sun Xiaopeng calling.

    "Hey, what's going on?" I asked.

    "It's nothing. Are you going back to Chongqing tomorrow?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    By the way, tomorrow is Saturday. I usually go back to play with him and Ai Tangtang on Saturday. After thinking about it, I said, "Forget it, my students will take the college entrance examination these days."

    "What's wrong? Still reluctant to let go?" Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile on the other end of the phone.

    "A little bit." I said, "What? If you call me suddenly, you don't miss me?"

    "It's okay. Let's talk about it after you send your students to graduation and come back."

    After saying that, he hung up the phone.

    In the next few days, I was quite nervous, and other teachers were also nervous, but I was nervous for the same reasons as them, with some differences.

    They do this because if their students have good grades, then they will have a bright face and can go out and brag about how many students from prestigious universities they have taught. This is also considered a teacher's qualifications.

    I am also worried about the performance of this group of students. After all, we have been together for two years and our relationship is actually quite deep. Although their families are well off, I also want them to get into a good university.

    After the college entrance examination, some families were happy and some were sad. The only special one was our class.

    Why?

    ¡°For students in other classes, the college entrance examination may determine their life¡¯s destiny, but these guys in our class have good family conditions. Anyway, none of them care about their grades. They only know that after graduation, they will be free in college.

    The day the results came out, Zhang Tian called me and told me that he would have a dinner party at a big hotel in Hechuan and asked me to go too.

    Of course I had to go. After I got the news, I hurried outside and bought a suit.

    In the evening, I took a taxi to the door of the hotel. Zhang Tian stood outside the door. When he saw me coming, he put his arm around my shoulders with a smile and walked inside: "Master, hurry up, we are waiting for you."

    We are in a large private room. There are six round tables in the private room, with more than fifty people, almost all crowded inside.

    "Teacher Zhang is here."

    As soon as I entered, each of these guys asked me to sit at their table. I was pulled by Zhang Tian to sit at the table closest to the door, and he naturally sat next to me.

    At this time, the four-eyed boy stood up and said loudly: "Let's all toast to Teacher Zhang."

    I picked up the wine glass and looked at the group of guys around me. I didn¡¯t expect that two years would come in a flash. Looking at their faces that were much more mature than two years ago, I felt quite emotional. I picked up the wine glass and took a sip.  Lose.

    ¡°What school did you all go to?¡± I asked casually.

    Everyone at my table applied to their own school, and from what I heard, none of them went to a second-rate school.

    Not to mention Zhang Tian, ??who is an outlier, he is a natural academic master. It is estimated that Principal Zhang inherited some genes from him.

    But these other guys, all of them do nothing but sleep in class. If they really have to rely on their ability to take the exam, how can they possibly get into these universities?  It must be their family members who have some connections.

    But I didn¡¯t point it out, and said with a smile: ¡°Everyone, remember to write down my phone number. If you have nothing to do, call me and have a chat.¡±

    "Don't worry, Teacher Zhang. When you come back in the future, we will definitely come to school to see you." A girl next to me said.

      "You all left one by one, why should I stay in school? I have thought about it and will resign when you graduate." I said.

    As soon as I finished speaking, the originally lively room suddenly became quiet.

    I suddenly felt a little strange and asked Zhang Tian next to me: "Did I say the wrong thing?"

    Zhang Tian seemed to be in a bad mood, and I understood immediately. Brother, I have also experienced graduation.

    Who can be happy when they graduate? It was lively and bustling before, but when I said that even I had to leave, everyone's mood of separation was suddenly raised.

    Especially in our class, if you really think about it, among the guys in our class, not to mention the girls, who among these boys is usually not the troublemaker?  Every fight was fought by the entire class. In the past two years, I had followed them to many group fights outside the school.

    Other schools dare not say this, but in our school, our class is definitely the most united.

    "What are you doing with these things when you're eating?" I said with a dry smile.

    "To be honest, I always wanted to graduate when I was studying, but when I really wanted to graduate, I couldn't bear to do it." Zhang Tian looked at the classmates around him, pointed in his eyes and cursed: "You are such a coward, but it's because of us.  Class, if you were in another class, you might be bullied by others."

    "You have the nerve to say that you bullied me a lot when you were a freshman in high school, right?"

    "By the way, Xiangqin, you don't know that when these four eyes were in their first year of high school, they said they wanted to chase you in the dormitory, but Zhang Tian beat them up."

    "Don't come here, it's none of my business if he chases Xiangqin."

    "Who said we had to chase Xiangqin back then?"

    These guys, one by one, started to talk about interesting things that happened when they were studying. Anyway, they were about to graduate. They exposed each other's background one by one and told the embarrassing things about their studying days.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUTOUT this time, it didn't make people feel ashamed at all. Instead, everyone laughed, actively trying to forget that everyone was about to graduate.

    But the fact is the fact and it can never be avoided.

    During this meal, everyone drank a lot of wine. No one could stop drinking. Damn it, I felt like there were wine bottles all over the place. After drinking, I hugged each one and started crying. Originally, I  I still wanted to retain some dignity as a teacher, but a large group of people cried. I was moved by the scene and my eyes became red.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 258 Resignation

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When I woke up the next day, I felt like my head was hurting so much that it was about to burst. After I regained consciousness, I went to the principal to resign.

    In the past two years, although Vice Principal Zhu occasionally caused trouble for me, with Principal Zhang's help, it was usually no big deal. When he heard that I was resigning, Vice Principal Zhu was very happy. He treated me for the first time in the past two years.  I showed a smile, but Principal Zhang was very strange. I gave him some random reasons and got over it.

    Zhang Tian seems to have been admitted to a university in Beijing. After all, he has graduated. This boy will not stay with me for many days. Originally, I was planning to take him to the Chinese medicine shop to spend two months with me, but  Principal Zhang arranged for him to go to Beijing first to rent a house and do a lot of things.

    The day Zhang Tian left was also the day I left Hechuan Middle School. I packed my things.

    In fact, there is nothing to deal with. The main thing is to take the 'guy' and walk out of the school with Zhang Tian.

    The moment I just stepped out of the school gate, I looked back at the campus. I still felt a little reluctant to leave. Zhang Tian, ??who was standing next to me, probably saw what I was thinking and said, "Master, actually you don't have to leave. Why?"  Why do you have to leave?"

    "I still have some things to do." I shook my head, thinking about killing Niu Zongbing.

    After killing Yeyoushen, I originally thought that I would be able to kill Mr. Niu in a few years at most, but the idea is very good.

    I have been here for two years, and although my strength has improved, there is no news about General Niu at all. I also feel that it is obviously impossible to kill General Niu while staying in the school.

    Anyway, there are many reasons. Anyway, in the end, it is better for me to resign than to stay in school.

    After Zhang Tian heard what I said, he nodded and said, "When I graduate from college, I will come to help you."

    "Don't, you kid, just take care of yourself." I said to Zhang Tian: "Also, if something supernatural happens, don't just go out and kill him in the excitement. Think more about it. If you encounter something supernatural,  If you can't afford to cause trouble, it's better to leave it alone, lest you lose your life."

    Zhang Tian is in Beijing after all, and there are many capable people there. He might meet a powerful shady person and get into trouble.

    "What am I afraid of? I still have you, master." Zhang Tian winked at me.

    Seeing Zhang Tian say this, I said nothing more. After arriving in Chongqing by car with his son, I sent him to the airport.

    This kid looked cheerful, as if he was going to Beijing to make his mark in the world. He was so excited, not to mention how happy he was. After telling him to call me if he had nothing to do, I left, carrying my things on my back, and took the car back to Nanping Pedestrian Street.  Chinese medicine shop.

    When I arrived, it was already afternoon, almost evening, and Ai Tangtang was treating people.

    In the past two years, Ai Tangtang has not only helped others get medicine in the store, but has also become sick. When she first told me about this, I was a little worried. It is one thing to be able to take good medicine, but it is another to see a doctor.  Something happened.

    "I didn't expect that this girl Ai Tangtang was really good at prescribing medicine. The medicine basically cured the disease. She gained a reputation over time, and more and more people came here to see traditional Chinese medicine.

    I also asked Ai Tangtang where he learned his ability to treat people, and Ai Tangtang said that it was taught by his master.

    ¡°When she said this, I became even more puzzled. Isn¡¯t her master a master thief? Why did he become a doctor again in a blink of an eye?

    ¡° Besides, if you have the ability to treat people, what kind of thief do you think you are?

    After I raised this question, Ai Tangtang immediately retorted that his master was a master thief, not a thief.

    ??This means that if the emotional underworld is washed away, it is no longer a underworld. Well, it seems that everyone has really become a businessman.

    ????????????????????????? Anyway, after being exposed to it for the past two years, I feel that Ai Tangtang is not simple.

    There are many mysteries about her. At least her ability to steal things is definitely not what the boss told me at the beginning and she could do it with some Taoism.

    But I didn¡¯t ask in detail, among the six people we caught the demons, Mao Dacai, Yunhai Boss, Luo Fang, Sun Xiaopeng, who among the four guys was easier? Basically, their origins were not simple, and they were no worse than Ai Tangtang.  Now that I have one, it seems that I will be the only one who is ordinary.

    I saw that Ai Tangtang was busy, so I asked, "Where is Sun Xiaopeng?"

    Ai Tangtang raised his head and saw that it was me, and said with a smile: "He, he has been mysterious these days. It seems that he has something to do. I didn't ask him. By the way, go and grab some medicine for me."

    ¡°I used to be a highly respected people¡¯s teacher, but this time I became a handyman.

    Ai Tangtang told me the name of the medicine, and I put it on my body.I put my belongings on the second floor, then ran to the medicine cabinet to buy some medicine. In the past two years, Ai Tangtang has asked me to do this kind of thing. I can¡¯t say that I know the names of these medicines by heart, but they are quite familiar and very familiar.  Quickly grab the medicine and hand it to Ai Tangtang.

    Sun Xiaopeng happened to walk in dejectedly at this time. Looking at his face, he looked as ugly as eating Xiang.

    "Hey, why do you look so ugly? Are you being bullied?" I walked over and asked.

    "Brother Peng, do you think I have been living in this land for nothing all these years? How can anyone dare to bully me?" Sun Xiaopeng shook his head: "Didn't I call you a few days ago? Let's go and talk upstairs."

    ¡°Axiu, I¡¯ll go out to buy groceries later.¡±

    When I went upstairs, I heard Ai Tangtang shouting from downstairs.

    "Okay." I replied and went to the second floor with Sun Xiaopeng.

    Now we have hired craftsmen to divide the second floor into two parts with a piece of wood. The one upstairs is the sofa where the ancestor and his guests rest. There is also a separate room inside, which is Ai Tangtang¡¯s bedroom.

    I pulled Sun Xiaopeng to sit on the sofa and asked curiously: "Brother Peng, what's wrong? You look depressed."

    "My father asked me to go back to Laoshan." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    I was stunned for a moment and said with a smile: "That's a good thing. Is your father dying and asking you to go back and be the leader?"

    "Shit, my dad is in good health." Sun Xiaopeng said: "He said that I had almost the same experience outside, and asked me to go back and continue to huddle on Mount Laoshan. Damn, man, I just came down from the mountain a few years ago, and this colorful world is not here yet.  After the experience, how can you go back like this?"

    Sun Xiaopeng is a typical second-generation rich man. He has all the problems that he has been accustomed to since he was a child. I don¡¯t know how many people want to be the leader of Laoshan, but it falls on him. In the end, he is reluctant to do so. After a few years now,  When you become the leader in the future, will anyone be able to stop you if you want to go down the mountain to play?

    ¡°It¡¯s good to go back now.¡± I said.

    "Axiu, you and I are brothers. It's okay for me to go back, but I can't worry about you. How can I leave so easily." Sun Xiaopeng said to me affectionately.

    "Bah, if you don't go back, you won't go back. Don't get involved with me. When the time comes, your father will resent me, and that's bad luck." I rolled my eyes at Sun Xiaopeng.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 259

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Sun Xiaopeng, a heartless guy, don¡¯t make Laoshan think that I am blocking Sun Xiaopeng from going back. That would be bad luck.

    "If you don't want to go back, do whatever you want, don't say it's because of me." After I said that, suddenly, Ai Tangtang trotted up from downstairs.

    Ai Tangtang came up and said, "Hey, Axiu, there is a person down here who is here to see your senior brother. I don't know him. You go and have a look."

    I¡¯m a little strange, are you looking for Yan Beixun?

    Thinking of this, we went downstairs.

    At this time, a middle-aged man who looked to be in his fifties was standing in front of the counter. This man was dressed very simply and looked like he came from the countryside.

    I walked up to the man and said with a smile: "Uncle, are you looking for my senior brother?"

    The man looked at me with an anxious look on his face and said, "I don't know if Master Yan is here. I'm looking for him for help."

    Help?  I looked him up and down, OK, it's okay.

    "Uncle, what's your name?" I asked.

    "My name is Lu Ba, you can just call me Uncle Eighth." Lu Ba said casually, looking towards the stairs on the second floor, obviously wanting to see if Yan Beixun had come down.

    I pointed to the sofa and said, "Uncle Eighth, sit down first. It's the same thing if you tell me anything."

    After Lu Ba and I sat down, Ai Tangtang brought us two cups of tea and put them down.

    Lu Ba took a sip of tea and then asked: "Isn't Master Yan here?"

    "He has something to do and is out in the field. He won't be back in the short term." I said.

    Upon hearing this, Lu Ba¡¯s brows furrowed.

    From the look on his face, I thought he was probably in trouble. Thinking of this, I hesitated and considered whether to intervene in this matter.

    Moreover, Lu Ba has not mentioned a word about his own affairs since we met. He obviously has no confidence in me. Thinking of this, I took out my mobile phone, handed it to Lu Ba and said, "Uncle Ba, this is my senior brother's phone number.  If you have anything, just ask him."

    As soon as Lu Ba heard this, he quickly took the phone and called Yan Beixun. After receiving the call, Lu Ba said a few words to Yan Beixun.

    After a while, Lu Ba handed the phone back: "Master Yan asked you to answer the phone."

    When I heard this, I took the phone and asked, "What's the matter?"

    "Please help me with this Lu Ba matter." Yan Beixun said, "I have too many things to do here and I can't come back in time."

    I was inevitably a little unhappy. After all, Lu Ba didn't believe me at the beginning, but when Yan Beixun said this, I still agreed: "Since you asked, I will agree."

    Yan Beixun knew me well, so when he saw what I said, he explained: "Don't get me wrong, Lu Ba didn't tell you, he only came to me, just because he was afraid that you were not good enough and would harm you, so he didn't mention it.  "

    "Is this difficult?" I asked.

    "This matter happened more than 20 years ago," Yan Beixun said on the other end of the phone.

    It turns out that Lu Ba came to find a village called Lujiazhuang under Wanzhou, Chongqing. Twenty years ago, a strange thing happened in Lujiazhuang.

    Most people in Lujiazhuang are named Lu, and there is a wealthy family in Lujiazhuang.  The head of the family is called Lu Xingcai. Lu Xingcai is over fifty. He has a son in his old age. He has regarded him as his darling since he was a child and has taken care of him all day long.

    When Lu Xingcai¡¯s precious son was eight years old, a monk came outside the Lu family¡¯s house. The monk came up and asked for a thousand yuan.

    At that time, one thousand yuan was a huge amount of wealth. Even Lu Xingcai couldn't afford that much money. However, he believed in Buddhism. When he heard that a monk had come, he invited him into his home to entertain him, and then returned the favor.  Free travel expenses of fifty yuan.

    The monk became unhappy and said, "Brother Lu, do you think I am a beggar? Just want to send me away with fifty yuan?"

    This monk is a monster monk who has always been in the business of threatening wealthy families and collecting ill-gotten gains.

    As soon as Lu Xingcai heard the monk's words, he knew that the visitor was evil, and he and his family immediately kicked him out. Unexpectedly, the monk stood there and muttered something. After a while, his son sitting next to him held his stomach.  Lying down on the ground and screaming in pain.

    Lu Xingcai was frightened all day long. He knew that his precious son had never suffered any sin since he was born. How could he not feel bad when he was in such pain now.

    So Lu Xing gritted his teeth and took out a thousand yuan and gave it to the demon monk. Unexpectedly, after the demon monk took the money, he said: "Seeing that you are so dishonest, your son will just fend for himself."

    After saying that, the demon monk hurriedly left. Less than half an hour after the demon monk left, Lu Xingcai¡¯s only precious son died.

    ? ?Xingcai became furious and immediately went to the police station to report the incident. The police then caught the demonic monk very quickly.

    The demon monk refused to admit what he had done, and Lu Xingcai could not provide any actual evidence to prove that the demon monk killed his son. He could not tell the police that his son died after the demon monk chanted a few spells.  Bar?

    A few days later, the demon monk walked out of the public security bureau in a big way.

    But as soon as he came out, the people from Lujia Village quietly arrested him.

    Although this monster monk has some sorcery and can scare people, but a dozen big men rushed up and beat him up, is this guy really capable of escaping?

    ¡°This guy really has the ability to deal with a dozen big guys, so he won¡¯t do this kind of defrauding money to make money.

    " There are only a few people in the world who are unkind because of their wealth. Lu Xingcai is very prestigious in Lujiazhuang. He usually helps families with poor conditions. When his son was killed like this, the boys in the village naturally helped him.

    After the dozen or so big men dragged the demon monk back to the village, Lu Xingcai had someone dig a hole and bury the demon monk alive.

    After listening to Yan Beixun's general remarks on the other end of the phone, I sighed. That monster monk was really bad. Come to think of it, he really didn't have much ability. Those who had ability were regarded as living gods by the rich at that time.  How could he go out and collect money like this when he usually earns as much as 2,500,000 to 80,000 yuan?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Of others, are worried that they will have no means of giving away money.

    "Is he looking for me because of this monster monk?" I asked.

    Yan Beixun said on the other end of the phone: "Yes, when this monster monk was buried alive, he swore a poisonous oath that he would kill all the men and women in Lujiazhuang after his death. He was buried alive. He was already very resentful before his death, and Lu Xingcai did it again.  A stupid thing."

    "Lu Xingcai didn't want the demon monk to reincarnate in such a comfortable way, so he spent money to find a second-rate Taoist priest and set up a formation so that the demon monk's three souls and seven souls could not leave the place where he died. Originally, Lu Xingcai wanted to be trapped forever.  Unexpectedly, this demon monk¡¯s soul was trapped and had more resentment. Added together, the demon monk¡¯s body returned to his body and turned into a zombie.¡±

    "Zombie?" I was slightly shocked, a little surprised.

    "What? Are you scared?" Yan Beixun smiled on the other end of the phone.

    "Afraid? You underestimate me too much." I said: "It's not like I haven't killed zombie guys before." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 260 Lujiazhuang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Lujiazhuang is located in the south of Wanzhou. It is built against the mountains and surrounded by only a few scattered villages. However, the population does not seem to be large. At a glance, there must be more than a hundred houses.

    Lu Ba walked in front. After returning to his own land, he was obviously a little high-spirited. He pointed to various parts of the village and introduced the scenery here to me and Sun Xiaopeng.

    It was already dark when we arrived. Sun Xiaopeng pointed to the back of the village and said, "That's where the accident happened, right?"

    Lu Ba¡¯s face showed a hint of surprise, and he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that thing was sealed there by Master Yan and the others.¡±

    "What are you doing over there?" I turned to Lu Ba and asked beside me.

    "It's the Yizhuang that was left in the past, but it was abandoned long ago." Lu Ba said.

    After hearing this, I nodded and said, "First let the people in the village pack their things and leave Lujiazhuang."

    "Ah." Lu Ba stood at the entrance of the village and asked, "This little master, okay, why do you want us to leave Lujiazhuang?"

    "This zombie is difficult to deal with. I have contacted the military to bring heavy weapons. If it doesn't work then, the village will be destroyed." I said, "Let the people in the village bring their valuables and go to the city first.  Go and join your relatives here."

    "This." Lu Ba stood there with an embarrassed look on his face and slowly said, "We are all born and raised here, and we don't have many relatives in the city."

    "Then stay in a hotel." I said, "Which is more important, life or staying here. Besides, destroying the village is only the worst plan, and it may not be done like this."

    Lu Ba couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he heard what I said.

    I also understand that for people like them who were born and raised here, they would not be able to bear it when they heard that the village was going to be destroyed. I didn¡¯t ask him to honestly tell him what was going to destroy the village. I just asked him to  They said they were afraid that the evil spirits inside would come out and harm people, so we all went to the county town to take shelter first.

    This statement is obviously recognized by many people.

    Although there are many people in Lujiazhuang, most of them are young and old. The young people have long gone out to work. Late at night, there are about a hundred people, old and young, who packed up their belongings and then followed Lu Ba at the entrance of the village.

    Before leaving, Lu Ba handed me a key, pointed to a house and said, "That's my home. If you two young masters don't mind it, you can come to my house and rest for a while."

    "Yeah." I nodded.

    At this time, there were many complaints in the crowd. Everyone said that they were messing around so late at night. However, although they complained, everyone came out decisively.

    I suddenly remembered that Sun Xiaopeng and I were not familiar with the situation here, so I had no choice but to say to Lu Ba: "Uncle Ba, you'd better stay."

    "Yes, yes, I was careless." Lu Ba slapped his forehead and gave some instructions to some of the middle-aged men next to him, probably asking them to take the elderly and children to the hotel and be careful on the road.

    After they left, Lu Ba took Sun Xiaopeng and me back to his home.

    His house looks like an ordinary farmhouse. After Lu Ba led us into the main room, he said with a smile: "The house is a bit simple, so you two can take a rest."

    "Uncle Eighth, I see that although people in the village complained a lot, none of them hesitated to stay." When I asked this, Lu Ba said awkwardly: "This is not the fault of the sealed zombies in Yizhuang."

    "It was okay in those years when it was first sealed. That guy was quiet. But in recent years, every night at twelve o'clock, he would be crying and howling inside. It sounded like a wolf howling. Even the timid people in the village couldn't sleep. You  Looking at the people in our village, all the young and middle-aged people have gone to work in distant places, and a lot of farmland has been abandoned. This guy is not scared of this. Only these old people, who are quite old, don¡¯t want to bother, and the children are not too sensible.  , not afraid, so I stayed.¡±

    When I heard this, I couldn¡¯t help but nodded: ¡°Then why did you stay?¡±

    "My parents died early, so I have to plant the few acres of land they left behind in the early years to get more food." Lu Ba said: "The young and middle-aged people staying in the village now are actually staying to take care of the elderly in the village. We can't all  Run away and leave these old people alone, they will be too tired just to carry some food, and given their age, someone must take care of them."

    Sun Xiaopeng suddenly asked: "Is Yizhuang usually in tatters?"

    "In the early years, it would have been repaired, but in recent years, the young and middle-aged people have left, and the old people have not had the time. Now it is quite dilapidated." Lu Ba replied.

    I immediately understood what Sun Xiaopeng said and quickly asked: "Where are the tiles on Yizhuang? Did they fall off?"

     "Some of it fell off, but we don't dare approach that house on weekdays, let alone go up to repair the tiles." Lu Badao said.

    "It's terrible." I slapped my forehead. No wonder this guy said that the zombie inside would howl every night because it was worshiping the moon.

    "What's wrong?" Lu Ba started to ask when he saw my expression changed.

    ¡°Take us to Yizhuang to have a look.¡± I said.

    Seeing my expression, Lu Ba was also a little worried. Without saying a word, he led the two of us towards Yizhuang.

    This Yizhuang is not small to say the least. From the outside, it must be at least two hundred square meters inside, but standing outside the door, there are spider webs everywhere.

    The windows and walls outside are covered with talisman paper, and the roof of the house is covered with a large red net.

    "This formation is not simple." Sun Xiaopeng said in surprise: "If this zombie hadn't absorbed so much essence of the sun and moon, it might not have had a chance to escape."

    "I'll go over and take a look." I nodded and walked to a window.

    This window is an ancient one, made of paper. I poked a small hole with my finger and looked inside.

    The coffins inside were all moved to the corner, leaving only one blood-red coffin.

    This pipe was tightly trapped with arm-thick iron ropes, and then eight iron ropes were wrapped from all sides of Yizhuang and hung in the center of Yizhuang.

    And it¡¯s covered with yellow symbols.

    I¡¯m still going to take a closer look.

    Suddenly, a cyan human face looked at me from inside.

    Damn it, I was shocked. This guy rushed up and threw himself on the window. At this time, the yellow symbols in the entire Yizhuang glowed with a light yellow light. Even the big red net on the roof  It also glowed red.

    "Aww!"

    Although there was a banging sound coming from the window, the zombie did not smash the window. Instead, it roared inside.

    I was so frightened that I broke out in a cold sweat. Damn it, this grandson didn¡¯t just stay in the coffin and why did he come out and wander around.

    I took two steps back, and Sun Xiaopeng ran to me and asked, "What happened? You were so scared. What did you see?"

    "You will know after you go and see for yourself." I said speechlessly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 261 Pornography

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Sun Xiaopeng chuckled and had no intention of going over to take a look. Instead, he asked, "Did you see that zombie?"

    "Yes." I nodded: "I don't know what happened to the magic circle that sealed it inside. He can now wander around the Yizhuang, but he can't get out of this room at the moment.

    "How long do you think this magic circle can last?" Sun Xiaopeng suddenly asked.

    "I haven't done much research on the magic circle, so I can't tell." I shook my head.

    "Three days, at most three days, this guy will be able to come out." Sun Xiaopeng pointed to the charms posted on the wall: "These charms are shaky. As soon as they start to fall, the zombie will rush out."

    When Lu Ba heard this, his expression became tense.

    At this time, the light of car lights came from the entrance of the village, and it seemed that there were quite a few vehicles.

    I feel a little more at ease, Deputy Director Wang and others have arrived.

    The three of us hurried to the entrance of the village.

    There is a small square at the entrance of the village, which should be used to grow some crops on weekdays.

    Military vehicles drove into the square one after another. Deputy Director Wang got out of a jeep with a hurried expression and walked towards me.

    "Director Wang, your formation is quite big." I couldn't help but smile when I looked at so many military vehicles and soldiers.

    "Stop nagging, are you sure that such a powerful zombie will come out here?" Deputy Director Wang lowered his voice and said in my ear: "This time I promise with my chest. If nothing happens here, I will use so many for no reason.  The people and weapons will definitely be investigated and dealt with."

    "Don't worry, by the way, let's call a helicopter." I said.

    There is a mountain behind that village. If the zombies come out and run into the mountain, it will be very troublesome. It would be a good idea to find a helicopter to track them.

    Hearing what I said, Deputy Director Wang opened his mouth to say something, but he sighed and glared at me: "You kid."

    After saying that, he turned around and ordered that the troops in Wanzhou be ready for helicopter support at any time.

    Lu Ba could see that this battle was a bit exaggerated, and knew that something big was going to happen, so he hurriedly came to me to say goodbye. I didn't keep him, and he couldn't be of much help if he stayed.

    When Lu Ba left, I asked for the key to his house. After he left, I took Deputy Director Wang to Yizhuang.

    I also asked along the way that there were more than a hundred soldiers coming this time, and there were also many heavy weapons such as rocket launchers.

    After arriving at Yizhuang, Deputy Director Wang frowned when he looked at the layout here, and the soldiers following us also looked confused when they saw it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let them enter the house, place some explosives outside and kill the zombie directly.¡± I said.

    I will not be stupid enough to wait for this zombie to rush out on its own. I will gain the upper hand by striking first, and suffer disaster if I strike later.

    Deputy Director Wang nodded, found a company commander, and asked him to start installing high-power explosives nearby.

    ¡°Can these things blow up my mother?¡± Deputy Director Wang asked standing next to me.

    "I don't know." I shook my head and said, "Let's try it."

    ¡°We still need to prepare a plan.¡± Deputy Director Wang said: ¡°How we will respond if it escapes, we must discuss these first.¡±

    ¡°I have to say that Deputy Director Wang is still very serious in his work. Maybe this has too much to do with this matter.

    If he doesn't do anything right, he will lose his official position.

    We called the company commander and went to Lu Ba¡¯s house together to discuss how to deal with this incident.

    The company commander was a little unconcerned about this. After hearing that we were worried that these explosives could not kill the zombies inside, he affirmed: "These explosives are extremely powerful. As long as they are detonated, everything inside will be destroyed."

    "Not necessarily." Sun Xiaopeng objected: "Explosives are fine against ordinary monsters, but against zombies, unless they are powerful enough, they won't be able to kill them."

    "Are there really zombies in there?" The company commander looked at Deputy Director Wang and asked.

    This company commander was previously introduced by Deputy Director Wang, his name is Huang Wen, and he is the company commander from Wanzhou.

    "Captain Huang, don't ask this anymore." Deputy Director Wang shook his head slightly: "The top priority is to get rid of this guy."

    "Don't worry, even if this guy doesn't die by then, the hundred people I brought are all top-notch experts in our army. I don't believe I can't deal with a zombie." Huang Wen curled his lips and said.

    "Conventional methods can't kill him." Sun Xiaopeng smiled and said to Huang Wen: "In 1995, how many people were dispatched to the Chengdu zombie incident?The team was finally settled, and there were some Yin-Yang gentlemen among them.  "

    "Then what can you do?" Huang Wen asked.

    I also looked at Sun Xiaopeng. After all, Sun Xiaopeng is the future leader of Laoshan, and he definitely has a lot of experience.

    "Use fire." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "Hey, what should I do? I'll have someone bring gasoline over right away and burn that charity village." Huang Wen said.

    "If ordinary fire can burn a zombie to death, then it is not the head of the thirty-six corpses." Sun Xiaopeng said: "What I am talking about is Yin Fire."

    "Is fire also divided into yin and yang?" Deputy Director Wang asked.

    I also became curious. Speaking of this, it was the first time I heard of it.

    "Of course." Sun Xiaopeng nodded: "Fire is divided into yin and yang, and there is more yang fire. Its representatives are Lihuo."

    "Yin fire is also called underworld fire, such as karma fire."

    "Are zombies afraid of yin fire?" I asked.

    "Generally speaking, zombies will be afraid of Yin Fire and Yang Fire, but the current situation is not suitable for using Yang Fire. Besides, I don't know any Yang Fire techniques, but Luo Fang knows a lot, but that guy is in Yinlong Temple.  Sun Xiaopeng looked at me with a smile: "On the other hand, you, Yan Beixun, have a Yin Fire method, don't you?"

    Hearing Sun Xiaopeng say this, I thought about it for a moment. He was talking about Yanhuo.

    Speaking of it, Yanhuo has some origins.

    "It is recorded in the Taoist books handed down from our ancestors that this kind of fire is a kind of fire that our ancestor Yan Chixia discovered in hell when she went to the underworld to do business.

    This kind of fire burns black, and ghosts will feel extreme pain when they touch this kind of fire. Out of curiosity, he collected a little and brought it back to the world. Then he figured out how to use this kind of fire, and named it  Yanhuo.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    "You're talking about Yanhuo, right? But according to records, this kind of fire only does extremely high damage to ghosts. Does it have any effect on zombies?" I asked Sun Xiaopeng.

    ¡°We¡¯ll know if it works or not,¡± Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "Huh." Huang Wen couldn't help but feel a little unhappy when he heard that we didn't believe the soldiers he brought.

    I said, "Captain Huang, it's not that we don't trust your soldiers, it's just that we need to take more precautions. If this guy gets out accidentally, innocent people will be killed or injured."

    "When are you going to take action?" Deputy Director Wang asked me.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 262 Explosion

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Sooner rather than later." I thought for a while and said.

    In this kind of thing, the only way to feel at ease is to kill the zombie as soon as possible.

    So we decided to do it at three o'clock in the morning.

    We have been following these soldiers to arrange nearby.

    The soldiers arranged explosives and moved ammunition, but Sun Xiaopeng and I didn't know how to use magic circles, so we just followed these soldiers to move things.

    During this period, these soldiers probably also understood that what we were dealing with was dirty things, and all of them looked a little ugly.

    Several extremely powerful electric lights were installed on several houses not far from Yizhuang, illuminating the area around Yizhuang as if it were daytime.

    It¡¯s almost three o¡¯clock in the morning and everyone is almost busy.

    Huang Wen held a loudspeaker and shouted: "Everyone, find a bunker. Be careful, the target inside is extremely dangerous. When you detonate it, kill it on the spot when you find it."

    "Yes!" All the soldiers shouted with their guns in hand. I also squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Gun and looked carefully at Yizhuang not far away.

    We all ran a little further away and each found a bunker.

    Sun Xiaopeng was squatting next to me, and I said to him: "Hey, just run away when things go wrong."

    "Don't worry, brother, my life is precious. How can I let a yellow-eyed zombie be killed? Isn't this a shame for the people of Laoshan?" Sun Xiaopeng grinned and whispered in my ear: "When I went down the mountain, I  Dad gave me something to save my life, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    I nodded and said nothing more.

    Deputy Director Wang has already run to the entrance of the village and is hiding. He has no problem arranging things, but he is still a little timid if he really has to hold his arm and risk his life.

    Following Huang Wen¡¯s order, a loud booming sound came from the direction of Yizhuang.

    The sound of the explosive was so loud that although Sun Xiaopeng and I ran hundreds of meters away, the sound still hurt our ears and our feet trembled for a while, like an earthquake.

    There were also cracks in the walls of the surrounding houses.

    After a while, I opened my eyes and looked towards Yizhuang. At this time, the smoke there was hazy and I couldn't see anything clearly.

    "Damn it, this explosive is so powerful, that yellow-eyed zombie might not be able to withstand it." Sun Xiaopeng also looked up.

    And those soldiers were of high quality. More than a hundred of them, armed with guns, surrounded Yizhuang, fearing that the zombie would escape.

    Gradually, the smoke dispersed, and several big lights were shining in that direction.

    Yizhuang has been turned into ruins, with rubble of houses piled on the ground, but no zombies can be seen.

    Soon, a team of ten soldiers walked over slowly.

    This is to search for zombie corpses.

    To be honest, I am also thinking that the zombie may have been killed.

    Before I really saw such a powerful weapon, I may not have any direct senses and understanding, but when I actually saw it, I had another thought.

    "Let's have a cigarette." I said to Sun Xiaopeng next to me.

    Sun Xiaopeng threw one over. After I lit it, the soldiers over there had already started looking for bodies in the ruins.

    I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and approached the ruins with Sun Xiaopeng.

    "Both of you, how powerful do you think this is? Can it get rid of the zombies in your mouth?" Huang Wen walked over with confidence, a trace of arrogance on his lips.

    "Ahem, I can't say for sure." Sun Xiaopeng shook his head.

    I still wanted to speak, but suddenly, a scream came from the other side of the ruins.

    It was one of the soldiers who screamed.

    I looked over, and at this moment a hand stretched out from the ruins and grabbed his ankle.

    This hand looked dark, as if it was burnt.

    And the surrounding soldiers all raised their guns and pointed them at his feet, forming a nervous circle.

    "Don't shoot." The soldier whose feet were grabbed looked about twenty years old, with a nervous look on his face. At this time, nine guns with the safety on were pointed at him. Although they were pointed at his feet, the same  Scared to death.

    That¡¯s right, obviously the zombie is at his feet. After these nine people fired, how could he not be shot?

    The so-called sharpshooter with perfect shots is only seen on TV after all. Even if he is a sharpshooter, without the precise equipment of a sniper rifle, his accuracy is only better than that of ordinary people.

    "Don't move, let go."

    Surround this placeAmong the soldiers, one of them, who seemed to be the captain, shouted: "If you don't let go, we will shoot."

    Unexpectedly, the hand actually let go, when everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Roar."

    Suddenly, a beast-like howling sound came from under the soldier's feet.

    Boom, a black shadow jumped up from under the ruins, and then pounced on his hand.

    "ah!"

    "Then came the screams of the young soldier.

    The black shadow pounced on the soldier and bit him hard on the neck, while the soldier struggled desperately, but it had no effect at all.

    "What are you doing standing still? Shoot!" Huang Wen yelled.

    When all the soldiers were frightened, Huang Wen was the first to come to his senses.

    And the other nine people also knew that they no longer cared about their comrade, and started fighting with guns.

    Soon, the soldier stopped shouting. He didn¡¯t know whether he was killed by the zombies¡¯ blood-sucking or by the bullets of his comrades.

    "Let the surrounding soldiers retreat." I quickly said to Huang Wen, "You can't deal with him."

    Huang Wen ignored it and gave the order himself.

    Soon, more than thirty soldiers rushed to help with guns, and the snipers who had been hiding upstairs also began to shoot, and the soldiers with rocket launchers also began to prepare.

    The whole scene was very tragic, and all the ten soldiers who entered at the beginning were dead.

    Except for the first one who was bitten to death, the other nine were stabbed to death by the sharp nails of the zombies.

    This zombie looks much scarier than the zombies in so-called horror movies.

    His head was bald, his clothes were in tatters and looked burned, and his whole body was pitch black, as if it had been roasted on the outside and tender on the inside.

    The hands look extremely sharp, and one claw can even break a steel gun.

    "What is this guy thinking, is he letting these soldiers go up and die?" I couldn't help but ask.

    Now that group of guys are shooting like crazy, Sun Xiaopeng and I don¡¯t dare to go up. If we go up, we probably won¡¯t be killed by this zombie, so we¡¯ll let them collapse first.

    Sun Xiaopeng didn't look too surprised, but said: "This pornographic article probably scared me. It's the first time I encountered such a powerful thing. At this time, Yu Qi taught us two 'charlatans' hope."  The troops above are not as reliable as your own soldiers."

    Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s words are indeed true and to the point. Deputy Director Wang believes in us, but Huang Wen has never dealt with us. Maybe in his eyes, we are nothing more than charlatans.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 263 The troublemaking Sun Xiaopeng

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Thinking of this, I could only helplessly smile.

    I also thought about going up and telling Huang Wen to stop these soldiers and let us go, but seeing Huang Wen's spitting command there, I gave up this idea.

    And if I rush forward now, I am not very sure that I can kill this zombie.

    Time passed little by little, and as expected, all thirty soldiers died soon.

    The whole scene looked like a slaughterhouse, with blood, corpses, broken hands and feet all over the floor.

    Most people would probably vomit just seeing this scene, but those soldiers were furious and rushed forward one by one, roaring.

    "Captain Huang, tell them to stop. I'll go up and try. If this continues, they will all die here." I walked up to Captain Huang and grabbed his arm and said.

    Huang Wen was breathing heavily at this time. He probably didn't expect the zombies to be so powerful.

    All bullets have no effect on this zombie.

    ¡°After all, the previous big explosion didn¡¯t have much effect. It¡¯s impossible to kill this zombie with these bullets.

    Huang Wen¡¯s eyes were blood red. He obviously didn¡¯t expect so many people to die. Hearing my words, he looked over and said, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°You have to give it a try whether you are sure or not, right?¡± I said.

    Huang Wen took the walkie-talkie and said: "Everyone evacuate the ruins. Surround the surroundings and prevent it from escaping."

    When those soldiers retreated, I rushed forward with the Sanqing Huayang Gun.

    This zombie is not only black but also covered in blood.

    When it saw me coming, it was no longer as crazy as before. Instead, it stood there with its hands behind its back.

    I walked up to this zombie, and his eyes were yellow, even emitting a faint blue light.

    My heart froze, and I realized that this zombie was about to advance to a blue-eyed zombie.

    "Why are you treating me like this?" The zombie looked at me breathlessly and uttered human words.

    I was also a little surprised. Looking at the mighty appearance of this zombie, I thought it was really invincible. Unexpectedly, when I got closer, I saw that he looked very tired.

    And what surprised me the most was this guy¡¯s IQ.

    It turns out that he is no different from ordinary people.

    "If I don't kill you, you will massacre all of Lujiazhuang, right?" I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Gun and said.

    "Don't they deserve to die? They buried me alive, and even found demons to prevent my soul from being reincarnated." The zombie cursed.

    "Bah, this guy has the nerve to call others a demon. Isn't he just a demon monk himself?"

    I didn¡¯t say this, for fear of angering this guy, so I put my hands behind my back, quietly started to squeeze a talisman, and said to it: "So, do we misunderstand you?"

    Suddenly, he sniffed, took a step back, looked at me warily and said, "Who are you?"

    Hey, has this guy seen me?

    I just remembered that he was sealed by Yan Beixun before. Maybe he felt the aura of Yan Beixun on me.

    I quickly took out an imperial talisman and read: "A single talisman can cause fire to burn the body, engulf the soul and soul, leaving no trace of evil spirits, as urgent as a law or order!"

    After reciting, I threw the Yanhuo Command Talisman towards this guy¡¯s head.

    Although this guy was alert, he did not expect that I would suddenly take action. Although he evaded in a hurry, the talisman failed to stick to his forehead, but it also fell on his chest.

    With a bang, the talisman burned with black fire.

    Suddenly, the zombie screamed in pain.

    At this time, I also understood a little bit why Sun Xiaopeng asked me to use Jianhuo to deal with zombies.

    Yanhuo has a great effect on the soul, but has little effect on the physical body, so few people use it to deal with monsters and the like, because the soul and body of monsters are separated, but zombies are different.

    The zombie¡¯s soul and body are integrated. Although the fire can only burn the soul, it can also cause great damage to the zombie¡¯s body.

    The zombie slapped away the Jianhuo command talisman on his chest, but the black Jianhuo on his chest was still burning. He couldn't help but start rolling on the ground, trying to extinguish the Jianhuo.

    But the fire is a yin fire and cannot be extinguished using this method.

    "Haha, watch me beat up the drowned dog."

    Seeing the zombie being burned by the fire, Sun Xiaopeng immediately ran up. He held a mahogany sword in his hand and said majestically: "Watch me slay demons."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????This zombie has a stab in its chest.

    As the saying goes, a skinny camel is bigger than a horse. Although this zombie looks miserable, this guy Sun Xiaopeng, ahem, I am not belittling his ability. His ability is not qualified for me to kill him everywhere.  .

    The zombie tightly grabbed the peach wood sword in Sun Xiaopeng's hand, endured the severe pain, and then rushed towards Sun Xiaopeng.

    I quickly kicked over and kicked this guy away.

    "Ouch, you're fighting back." Sun Xiaopeng was unhappy. He probably felt that he was so awesome and rushed forward, but in the end he almost let the zombie fight back, which was a bit embarrassing.

    Then he took off his pants and peed on the zombie: "I'll show you what child urine is."

    I looked at Sun Xiaopeng speechlessly, is this guy still a chicken?

    The urine was sprinkled on the zombie's chest. Unexpectedly, the fire in the zombie's chest was extinguished by the urine.

    "Damn it." Sun Xiaopeng looked at it and cursed: "Fuck, why did you forget that boy's urine can deal with Yin Fire? Axiu, you hold on."

    After saying that, he turned around and ran away without even putting on his pants.

    I looked at Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t laugh or cry. What kind of person is he? I finally managed to get this zombie to burn on fire. I thought I would wait until this guy was almost burned and then find a way to get rid of him.

    In the end, Sun Xiaopeng jumped out, helped the zombie put out the fire with a pee, then patted his butt and left.

    What is this?

    The zombie was lying on the ground, breathing heavily and looking at me, his eyes full of hatred, and asked: "Are you the descendant of the Taoist priest who sealed me?"

    "Well, that's right." I nodded.

    The zombie slowly stood up, but I held the Sanqing Huayang Gun and backed away cautiously.

    "Roar."

    This zombie raised its head and roared at the moon, and black corpse aura appeared around it. The corpse aura was very strong and surrounded him, making it impossible for me to even see his face clearly.

    Suddenly, the zombie rushed towards me, then stretched out its hand and grabbed my chest.

    "If this was true, his heart would have to be ripped out. In fact, there were quite a few soldiers who were killed by him in this way just now.

    I didn¡¯t dare to be careless at all, so I blocked the attack with the Sanqing Huayang Spear.

    His hand hit the Sanqing Huayang Spear.

    I was shaken by this force and took four or five steps back. The Sanqing Huayang Spear almost lost its grip and flew out.

    This guy is very strong.

    "I'm here to help."

    Suddenly, Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s voice came from behind me again.

    "Fuck you," I scolded, "Don't come here to cause trouble." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 264 Black Talisman!  !  !

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this guy just causing trouble by rushing up now?

    After he rushed up, he took a mahogany sword and struck the zombie on the head.

    However, the zombie reached out and pinched the mahogany sword tightly, and then with a strong force, the mahogany sword was broken with a click.

    "You're looking for death." I took out a Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Lucky Talisman and pasted it on the Sanqing Huayang Spear, and said: "Supreme Ying Yuan Zun, who rules the thirty-six heavens, nine heavens universally transform, and transforms into ten  In the Fang Realm, the divine soldiers are as fast as the law, decree!"

    After reciting the Sanqing Huayang Spear, lightning flashed.

    I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and stabbed the zombie in the chest.

    The zombie stretched out his left hand disdainfully, trying to ward off the Sanqing Huayang Gun, but as soon as his arm came into contact with the Sanqing Huayang Gun, his palm was pierced directly, and then the Sanqing Huayang Gun made a pop.  Stab into his chest.

    This guy may not have thought that the Sanqing Huayang Spear would be so sharp.

    Not just him, even I didn¡¯t think of it.

    The zombie was extremely hard and could even be said to be invulnerable to ordinary swords. Unexpectedly, the Sanqing Huayang Spear penetrated his chest as easily as cutting tofu.

    His eyes stared at the Sanqing Huayang Gun in my hand in horror.

    "I told you to pretend, I told you to break my peach wood sword." Sun Xiaopeng can be said to have brought out the essence of beating a drowned dog to the extreme. When he saw the Sanqing Huayang Spear piercing the zombie's chest, he immediately felt awe-inspiring again. He didn't know where he took it from.  A yellow talisman came out and was pasted on the zombie's forehead.

    Before he could recite the incantation, the zombie grabbed the talisman he posted and tore it to pieces, then threw it on the ground. Then he grabbed the Sanqing Huayang Gun with both hands and pulled the Sanqing Yang Huayang Gun out with all his strength.

    I gritted my teeth and held on.

    If you ask this guy to pull out the Sanqing Huayang Gun now, he knows that this thing is so powerful, and it will be difficult to get hit like this again.

    "Roar." He roared angrily, and corpse energy surged all over his body, and his strength became even stronger.

    My strength is no match to his. He quickly pulled out the Sanqing Yang Spear.

    After he pulled out the Sanqing Huayang Spear, he kicked me. I felt a sharp pain in my chest and rolled back several times.

    I covered my chest, which was hurting so much, wondering if the bones were broken.

    And this zombie also showed its spirit of taking advantage of my illness to kill me. It jumped on me and bit my neck.

    At this time, Sun Xiaopeng was behind the zombie and strangled his neck, preventing him from biting off the zombie.

    ¡°What the hell, this guy can still come in handy at critical moments.

    ¡°Damn it, drag him away quickly and crush me to death.¡± I shouted.

    At this time, both the zombie and Sun Xiaopeng were pressing on me, and I could hardly breathe.

    "You think I don't want to do it, you are so awesome, come on." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    Then there was a stalemate. If I just pushed the zombie away, I gritted my teeth, and I guess I could still do it. But Sun Xiaopeng was also pressing on it, so I really couldn't move.

    ¡°And Sun Xiaopeng, with his small arms and legs, has no ability to lift this zombie.

    "You kid, think of a solution quickly." I said.

    Sun Xiaopeng asked: "How about I ask those soldiers to help me?"

    "Don't!" I said quickly.

    Those soldiers have no problem dragging this zombie away, but what happens after they drag it away?  By the time this zombie shows its power, many people will probably die.

    And when there are more people, it will become chaotic and it will be difficult to deal with this zombie.

    "That's right." Sun Xiaopeng said to me with a smile, "I have a way to kill him."

    "Seeking death." Upon hearing this, the zombie started struggling violently and kept moving its mouth towards my neck.

    "Hey, hey, try harder, don't let him bite me." I shouted to Sun Xiaopeng quickly.

    "Don't worry, don't worry, this guy can't make any waves." Sun Xiaopeng said, "Wait a minute, I'll take out my Zhang Fu and kill him."

    "Can you let go now?" I rolled my eyes at this guy.

    "How long can you hold on?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    "Are you sure you can kill him by taking out that talisman?" I asked.

    "Hey, are you kidding? This thing was given to me by my father for self-defense when I came down from the mountain. It can only be used once. If you weren't about to lose your life now, I wouldn't be willing to use it." Sun Xiaopeng said:  "I'll let go. You just need to hold on for five seconds and I can kill him."

    After hearing this, I lay on my backThe zombie on his body struggled even more desperately, and he obviously felt uneasy.

    Seeing that Sun Xiaopeng said this, I now have no other choice but to say: "Hurry up, kid, I won't be able to hold on for long."

    "I will let go after counting to three, please pay attention." Sun Xiaopeng said: "Three, two, one."

    After he finished speaking, he let go of his hand decisively. I quickly grabbed the zombie's neck with my hands, and he bit my neck hard.

    This guy is so strong that all the sweat stains on my body came out.

    This zombie¡¯s ugly face was very close to me, and I could clearly see his burnt buttocks and the stench on his body.

    "Hurry up."

    After a while, Sun Xiaopeng touched himself here and there.

    "Don't make any noise, aren't I looking for it?" Sun Xiaopeng scratched the back of his head: "It's strange, I remember it was put in this bag. Didn't you bring it here when you put it in Chongqing?"

    "Is that okay, big brother?" I was already thinking about killing Sun Xiaopeng, but this guy actually lost his ability at the critical moment.

    Suddenly, Sun Xiaopeng's face showed joy, and then he took out a talisman.

    This one is different from what I usually draw, but it is black.

    Black talisman, my eyes trembled, the most advanced black talisman.

    Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s father is really willing to spend a lot of money to save the life of someone like Sun Xiaopeng.

    Although I have never really come into contact with the black talisman, this thing is absolutely precious and can even be said to be a great killer weapon.

    It has been recorded that during the Qing Dynasty, people in a village were transformed into evil spirits by a group of evil spirits. There were countless evil spirits at that time, and it was estimated that there were hundreds of evil spirits, and their resentment was soaring.

    Due to the urgent situation, Laoshan sent an elder to carry a black talisman, and then used the black talisman to beat all the hundreds of ghosts to pieces.

    Black talismans do not just need to be drawn with black talisman. In fact, they are all drawn with yellow talisman. As long as the person who draws the talisman draws the talisman properly, has good moral skills and good luck, when the talisman is completed, the talisman paper will change.  turns black, while the writing on the cinnabar painting turns gold.

    This kind of thing was actually used as a toy by Sun Xiaopeng to kill this yellow-eyed zombie.

    Even though he is now using it to save my life, I can¡¯t help but feel that it is overkill.

    After Sun Xiaopeng took out the black talisman, he made a handsome pose, looked up to the sky and laughed: "Hahahaha, suffer death."

    "You're going to die, uncle, do it quickly, I can't hold it anymore." I yelled at Sun Xiaopeng, who was in the middle of the second grade.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 265 Experience yourself

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Oh." Sun Xiaopeng took the black talisman and stuck it on the zombie.

    The zombie quickly let go of me and wanted to escape.

    But for some reason, when Sun Xiaopeng pointed the talisman at him, he froze and could not move at all.

    "I recite the mantra today, but the ghosts will live longer. The devil appears in front of me with five bundles of hands. When the order comes, I will kill thousands of ghosts." After Sun Xiaopeng finished reciting, the black talisman turned into a black stream of light and flew into the zombie's body.  , and then the zombie struggled and twisted.

    I quickly got up from the ground and backed away. Then, the zombie turned red all over.

    "Roar."

    He raised his head and roared, and then, like red sand, he gradually disappeared in front of me.

    I gasped, wiped the sweat from my forehead, and looked at the dead zombie in disbelief.

    He said to Sun Xiaopeng next to him: "You have such a treasure, why don't you take it out and kill him from the beginning?"

    "Do you think this thing is from the street? We don't have much savings in Laoshan. My father got it to save my life. I didn't blow it. With this talisman, even the green-eyed zombies will be beaten to ashes. Even the last  Advanced red-eyed zombies can also be seriously injured by this talisman, and they are only used to kill a mere yellow-eyed zombie. They are overqualified and overqualified." Sun Xiaopeng said, with a look of pain on his face.

    And Sun Xiaopeng looked pale and exhausted at this time. He was as weak as if he had masturbated several times. Yes, such a powerful talisman was simply too much for Sun Xiaopeng to handle.

    I believe Sun Xiaopeng is not lying. The power of this talisman is really scary.

    Suddenly, we heard crying around us.

    I turned around and saw the surviving soldiers around me.

    After they saw that the zombies were eliminated, they all looked at the corpses on the ground and cried loudly.

    I was also a little depressed. I didn¡¯t expect so many soldiers to die.

    Huang Wen's face looked ugly. Not long after, Deputy Director Wang also came over. When he saw the horror of the battle, the flesh on his face trembled. Fortunately, he did not spit out the body because of the blood on the ground.

    Then Huang Wen began to organize soldiers to clean up the battlefield.

    Deputy Director Wang walked up to me and Sun Xiaopeng and asked, "How did you fix it? It ended up like this."

    "That zombie is so awesome." I sighed.

    "If it weren't for Sun Xiaopeng's black talisman in the end, it would be really difficult to kill that zombie. At least I wouldn't be able to do it.

    Sun Xiaopeng no longer had the majesty of killing the zombie at the beginning, but whispered beside me: "If I had taken out the black talisman earlier, maybe so many people would not have died."

    "Don't think too much." I patted Sun Xiaopeng on the shoulder.

    Sun Xiaopeng still shook his head, but did not continue to speak.

    Although he usually acts like a fool, I can see that he is really guilty.

    Looking at the corpses on the ground, it¡¯s strange that he doesn¡¯t feel guilty. Not only him, but also me.

    ¡°I have some doubts as to whether I was right to ask Deputy Director Wang to ask the army for help. If not, so many people would not have died.

    But since things have already happened and cannot be changed, it is futile to think more about it now.

    Deputy Director Wang said to me: "Let's go back to Chongqing first and let them handle it here."

    "Yes." I nodded, pulled Sun Xiaopeng and followed Deputy Director Wang to the entrance of the village.

    "Why don't you look uncomfortable?" I asked Deputy Director Wang, who was walking next to me with a cigarette in his mouth.

    Deputy Director Wang said carelessly: "What's the use of feeling uncomfortable? Those young soldiers can survive if they feel uncomfortable?"

    "Actually, in real life, there are many such things, such as flood relief, fires, and many soldiers have died." Deputy Director Wang sighed: "This is the mission of soldiers."

    "Have you ever been a soldier?" I asked.

    "Yes." Deputy Director Wang nodded.

    We walked to the entrance of the village while chatting without saying a word, and then Deputy Director Wang took us into a car and drove to Chongqing.

    On the way, Deputy Director Wang said: "Actually, you are also very powerful. You are able to slay demons at such a young age. When I was your age, I knew how to eat, drink and have fun all day long."

    ¡°Hearing what Deputy Director Wang said, I didn¡¯t say anything.

    When we returned to Chongqing, it was already morning and the sky was dimly lit.

      After Deputy Director Wang sent us to Nanping Pedestrian Street, he said goodbye and left. He still has a lot to do next.

    Sun Xiaopeng and I found a noodle shop and ate a bowl of noodles together before returning to the Chinese medicine shop.

    The Chinese medicine shop had just opened. Tangtang stood at the door in a daze. When he saw us coming back, he smiled and said, "You're back so soon? How are things going?"

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s a relatively satisfactory solution,¡± I said.

    "I'm going to bed first." Sun Xiaopeng lowered his head and said that before running to the sofa and lying down to sleep.

    "He looks a little wrong." Ai Tangtang asked in my ear in a low voice: "What on earth happened to you."

    I told Tangtang the general story of what happened, and after listening to it, she smiled and said, "I asked why Sun Xiaopeng seemed to be in such a bad mood. It turned out that he felt uncomfortable seeing so many people die in front of him.  "

    "This kid's mental endurance is really bad." I said.

    "You don't understand." Ai Tangtang shook his head: "Sun Xiaopeng has been in Laoshan since he was a child. He has been pampered. When have he ever seen such a scene? Don't look at his usual carelessness, but he is actually very fragile in his heart."

    "Yeah." I said, "You go ahead and get busy. I'll go and take a rest first. I've been busy all night and haven't had any rest."

    After saying that, I took a shower, then took out the bedding, made a bed beside the sofa, lay down and fell asleep in a daze.

    I slept soundly. When I closed my eyes and opened them, it was almost night. Sun Xiaopeng had a cigarette in his mouth and was talking and laughing with Tangtang at the counter. He didn't look as gloomy as in the morning at all.  .

    "Oops, Axiu is up? Go and wash up quickly. Brother Peng, I have something important to announce to you later." Sun Xiaopeng looked at me and took my hand.

    I quickly shook him off: "No, you'd better just say it."

    I always feel in my heart that this guy won¡¯t say anything good.

    In other words, it is nothing to do with him.

    "It's like this. After I got up just now, I felt that I couldn't live in such a daze anymore. After all, I am such a big man and I will be the leader of Laoshan in the future"

    Hearing Sun Xiaopeng talk so much, I said directly: "If you have anything to do, just tell me, don't talk about anything else."

    "Ahem, it's like this. I just asked my father to take a task, and I'm going to ask you to follow me." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    ¡°Stop it, stop it, you have nothing to do, why do you want to take this mission?¡± I said.

    "Experience yourself." Sun Xiaopeng put his arm around my shoulders and said, "How about I give you a chance to practice with the future head of Laoshan? This is something no one else can ask for." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 266 Drawing Maps

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "You'd better let others beg you, I'm too lazy to go." I shook my head.

    I said, why does this guy sound so comfortable when he talks? It turns out that he needs my help with something.

    "I don't care, this matter is settled. Brother Xiu, are you hungry? I'll go out and buy you some dinner." After saying that, Sun Xiaopeng twisted his butt and ran out.

    I walked up to Ai Tangtang strangely: "Why is this guy so crazy at night?"

    "I don't know." Ai Tangtang shook his head: "But he seems to want to cheer up. Listen to him, he just called his father and said he wanted to take the mission, which almost gave his father a heart attack.  .¡±

    Let me go, Sun Xiaopeng used to be so disobedient, and now he almost gave his father a heart attack when he received a mission.

    I rubbed my forehead: "Does Laoshan still send out tasks?"

    "Yes." Ai Tangtang nodded: "There is a place in Laoshan that is dedicated to distributing tasks. There is a collection of unsolved monsters and monsters from all over the country. Anyone who does evil will be on that list, but the monsters on this list are not easy to deal with.  , the demons and monsters that are easy to deal with have been dealt with long ago, and they will not be on such a task list."

    ¡°Then what is Sun Xiaopeng going to deal with?¡± I asked.

    "No." Ai Tangtang said: "His father was probably afraid that something would happen to a single person like him, so he gave him the last task on the task list."

    "Let me tell you, it's different to be the second generation leader. When you get a task, you choose the simplest one." I heard that it was a simple task, and I breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Being ranked last is not necessarily easy." Ai Tangtang said with a smile: "This task has been left for thirty or forty years and no one has taken it up."

    "What, no one has picked up the phone for thirty or forty years? Is it so difficult?" I swallowed.

    "It's a bit complicated. You can ask Sun Xiaopeng yourself when he comes back." Tang Tang said.

    Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s legs and feet were quite numb, and he came back quickly carrying a box of fried rice for me. After handing it to me, he said, ¡°Brother Xiu, are you thirsty? I¡¯ll buy you some water.¡±

    "Stop, stop, tell me first, what's going on with the mission." I sat on the sofa and asked while eating.

    Sun Xiaopeng said with some embarrassment on his face: "I just feel that in this life, people can either do nothing or be awesome. Of course I want to be awesome. For the sake of the people in the world, I must take on a mission to maintain peace on earth."

    "Can you speak human language, buddy? I've known you for more than a day or two." I said.

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard what I said, there was a trace of embarrassment on his face, and he coughed before saying: "Actually, Brother Xiu, it's like this, damn, I woke up just this afternoon, smoked a cigarette, and felt about life,  My thoughts were the same as what I just said, but I regretted accepting the mission. I had such a good life, why did I become a second grader and accept the mission?"

    I felt much better when he said this, and he said, "Since you don't want to do this task, why don't you just cancel it?"

    "No, it's okay to quit the mission, but I can't. I am the future leader of Laoshan. This is my first time taking on a mission. How can I quit?" Sun Xiaopo said with a slight blush on his face: "Actually, I  After accepting the mission, I immediately asked my dad if I could withdraw from the mission, but he gave me a scolding that made me bloody."

    "You deserve it." I said.

    "Hey, brother, you can't say that. At least my starting point of saving the earth is good." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    ¡°Then why do you want to withdraw again?¡± I asked.

    "Isn't this tricked by my father?" Sun Xiaopeng said with his eyes white: "Let's start with it. I think it's enough to just accept a random task and kill a ghost. It can also make my father happy. No.  I think my dad gave me such a task."

    "I heard from Tangtang that this task is at the back of the queue. It shouldn't be difficult, right?" I asked.

    "You don't understand." Sun Xiaopeng shook his head: "Who told you that the ones at the bottom are easy? This task is to enter an ancient tomb."

    "Grave robbing? I generally don't do such immoral things." I immediately shook my head.

    "No." Sun Xiaopeng said, "I'm going to draw a map of this ancient tomb."

    "Draw a map of the ancient tomb? Tell me what happened." I became curious.

    "It's not clear whose tomb this ancient tomb is over in Inner Mongolia, but it is huge, like a maze. It is said that if you find the main chamber of this tomb, you can get countless gold and silver treasures." Sun Xiaopeng said: "That ancient tomb is  Although the tomb is hidden by usIt was discovered in Laoshan, but it was unusually huge, and we in Laoshan did not dare to make too much noise for fear of being discovered by others, so we have always had the practice of letting disciples enter the ancient tombs to draw a rough map of the tombs.  "

    "As for why this ancient tomb is ranked so low, it is because after searching for a long time, none of our Laoshan disciples could find the main tomb. Later, all the disciples gradually lost interest in this task. Even if they went there, they would still stay in the ancient tomb.  After only a few days, there is not much gain." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    I was a little surprised: "It's not difficult to talk about this ancient tomb, right?"

    "Shit, it's very dangerous inside. Forget it, it's useless to tell you this now. Let's prepare for two days and then go to Inner Mongolia." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "There shouldn't be any big problems. Aren't you the only child in your family? No matter how bad your father is, he won't let you die."

    "Who can say for sure? Besides, my dad doesn't know that my black talisman has been used, so I don't dare to tell him about it." Sun Xiaopeng said, "If it kills a green-eyed zombie, that's okay.  , but I just killed a yellow-eyed zombie, how can I tell him this?"

    Seeing what Sun Xiaopeng said, I couldn't help but nod silently.

    "As the saying goes, a friend in need is a friend indeed, Axiu, if my brother is in trouble, you can't help me, right?" Sun Xiaopeng asked, putting his arm around my shoulders.

    I looked him up and down and became speechless: "Where do you get the confidence that I will go with you?"

    "Intuition!" Sun Xiaopeng laughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, his intuition is quite accurate.

    After talking so much nonsense, Tangtang walked over and said, "I'll go with you."

    "you?"

    Sun Xiaopeng and I both looked at Tang Tang in surprise.

    "What's wrong? Looking down on me?" Tang Tang curled his lips and smiled.

    "Really or not, you want to go?" Sun Xiaopeng thought for a while and said: "Tangtang girl, this is no joke. In addition to stealing some wallets and other things, can you follow us into the ancient tombs?  "

    "The mountain man has his own clever plan." Ai Tangtang said confidently.

    I don¡¯t have much objection. Since Ai Tangtang wants to go with us, he must be really confident.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 267 Yuanbaoshan District

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    This matter is not a simple matter, and we can¡¯t go there in a hurry. Sun Xiaopeng said that he would set off in three days. He would ask Laoshan more about this ancient tomb in the past few days.

    I have no problem with that either.

    During the past three days, I lay on the sofa playing with my phone and watching TV every day. Ai Tangtang also went to work as usual, but Sun Xiaopeng was a little different.

    How should I put it, he has been a little excited these days.

    I asked him strangely what he was doing when he had nothing to do.

    He said: "You don't know, I used to eat, drink and have fun all day long. This time my dad saw me taking over the task, and he praised me as soon as I called him."

    I despise this guy a little. He was such a bastard before, but now he can make the dignified head of Laoshan extremely happy with every task he takes.

    Three days passed by, and I also learned that this ancient tomb is located in Hongshan District, Chifeng City, Inner Mongolia.

    On the morning of the third day, the three of us each carried a big bag and rushed to the airport. This time I did not bring the Sanqing Huayang Gun, mainly because the inside of the ancient tomb should be very narrow, so bringing the Sanqing Huayang Gun would  It would be a burden.

    When we arrived at Chifeng Yulong Airport by plane, it was already noon, and the three of us walked out of the airport.

    The sky in Inner Mongolia is very blue with few clouds. Looking at this weather, people can¡¯t help but feel much better.

    The three of us took a taxi and quickly felt the Hongshan District.

    Hongshan District does not have the high-rise buildings in big cities like Chongqing. Instead, it looks like a market town.

    Seeing that the three of us were from out of town, the taxi driver took us to the door of a hotel. After paying and getting off the bus, the three of us discussed it for a while and walked into the hotel and booked three rooms.

    Driving all the way here, the bumpy ride was a bit unbearable.

    I took a shower, changed my clothes and was lying on the bed playing with my phone when I heard a knock on the door. I got up, opened the door and saw that it was Sun Xiaopeng.

    This guy asked with a smile: "Axiu, when will we take action?"

    "Come in and talk." I turned around and walked into the house. I waited for Sun Xiaopeng to come in before saying, "You are leading me and Tang Tang to do this operation. Why do you ask me?"

    Sun Xiaopeng smiled awkwardly, and I also understood that this guy came here just because his brain was hot, and he never thought about any so-called plan.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a good rest today and then go into the mountain to take a look tomorrow. Do you know the entrance to the ancient tomb?¡± I asked.

    "I probably know this." Sun Xiaopeng said: "The ancient tomb is in Yuanbaoshan District. Although I know the approximate location, it still takes some effort to find it."

    Suddenly there was another knock on the door. This must be Ai Tangtang. I opened the door. Ai Tangtang was wearing a black T-shirt and a pair of jeans. He was holding an apple and biting it. He said, "Let's go."  Hurry up and eat, you're going to starve to death."

    By the way, after arriving at Chifeng Airport, I drove all the way here and haven¡¯t eaten lunch yet. Of course, lunch was provided on the plane, but it was really unpalatable and I couldn¡¯t take a bite anyway.

    "Brother Peng, let's go out to eat." I turned around and called Sun Xiaopeng, and then the three of us wandered around the Hongshan District.

    The weather in Inner Mongolia is very comfortable. At one o'clock in the afternoon, if you were in Chongqing, you would not dare to go out. It can be very hot. But in Inner Mongolia, there is an occasional breeze, which is very comfortable.

    After shopping around for a while, the three of us picked a clean restaurant and walked in.

    Business in the restaurant was very good, and it was almost full. I saw there was a window seat, and I pulled them to sit down quickly.

    Soon, the slightly fat boss came over with a menu. After I ordered a few dishes, I walked into the kitchen to arrange cooking.

    "Don't tell me, the weather in Inner Mongolia is pretty good." I said to Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang seemed a little careless, looking at the table next to him.

    I also looked over, and there were two people sitting at that table. One was a fat man who looked to be in his forties, bald, and a little sloppily dressed. The other was wearing a suit and tie. He was probably in his thirties, wearing a  A pair of glasses.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????? That fat man looks very ugly, and that guy with glasses is also very average, not as handsome as me, why does Ai Tangtang keep looking at them.

    Wearing glasses, the polite man seemed to feel that someone was looking at them. He turned around and smiled at the three of us, and then continued to talk and laugh with the fat man.

    "They are weird." Ai Tangtang lowered his voice and said.

    When I heard it, I felt a little strange?, but if you look closely, you can see that there is a very small tattoo on the dragon bone on the back of the neck of both of them, which is the mark of the Yin person.

    Ai Tangtang¡¯s eyes are so good that he can observe all these things.

    In fact, I should be ashamed to say it. Generally speaking, whether you are a demon hunter or a Yin-Yang gentleman, when you go out, you will have a habit of looking at other people's dragon bones to see if there are any Yin people nearby, but  I have never developed such a habit. This may also be related to the fact that I became a monk halfway.

    But thinking about this and looking at Sun Xiaopeng on the side, I felt a little more balanced. Usually this guy doesn't seem to have the habit of observing other people's bones.

    ¡°Could it be that you are here for the ancient tomb?¡± I asked in a low voice.

    "You are too sensitive." Ai Tangtang shook his head: "It should be just a chance encounter."

    After the two people finished eating, they hurriedly paid and left. I was a little confused, but I didn't think about it any further.

    After returning to the hotel, Ai Tangtang stayed in his room, while Sun Xiaopeng came to find me and said that he would take me to experience the local 'customs and characteristics'.

    Seeing Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s confused look, I immediately understood what he meant by ¡®customs and characteristics¡¯.

    I held him back and refused to let him go. Just kidding, we have to do business tomorrow. If this guy runs out and is squeezed dry, his legs will be weak the next day, which will be a headache.

    After I told Sun Xiaopeng this idea, he thought about it carefully and then gave up.

    Early the next morning, we got ready to go.

    The entrance to the ancient tomb is in the mountainous area, and we prepared a set of mountaineering equipment.

    The three of us found a car rental agency, rented a car, and then rushed to Yuanbaoshan District.

    Yuanbaoshan District is to the east of Hongshan District, and is a continuous stretch of mountains.

    When Sun Xiaopeng was in the car, he looked at the mountains with a sad face. I couldn't help but ask: "Hey, do you know where the entrance to the ancient tomb is?"

    "Nonsense, of course I know." Sun Xiaopeng nodded: "It's just not particularly clear. If it's correct, it should be on that mountain."

    Sun Xiaopeng pointed to a mountain and said.

    "Brother, can you ask me more clearly? If we search all over a mountain, wouldn't the amount of work be too great?" I said helplessly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 268 Ruined Temple

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Ai Tangtang was sitting at the back of the car, chewing an apple in his hand, and said to the two of us: "Be careful, there are people following us."

    Hearing what Ai Tangtang said, I looked back and sure enough, there was the shadow of a car far behind our car.

    "Sister, this road is not opened by our family. Why don't you let others go? You are too suspicious." Sun Xiaopeng is an optimist and doesn't think too much at all.

    "This car has been following us since we left the hotel." Ai Tangtang took a bite of the apple and said, "Be careful and find a place to park ahead to see what they want to do."

    After Sun Xiaopeng drove the car to the side of the road and stopped, the car behind him followed him, but did not stop and drove straight ahead.

    "Look, I think you're overthinking it." Sun Xiaopeng laughed and continued to drive.

    "Exactly." Ai Tangtang curled his lips and said, "Axiu and I accompanied you all the way to the grave, why can't you be more careful?"

    Hearing what Ai Tangtang said, Sun Xiaopeng said: "The Axiu I'm looking for is the one you want to follow."

    Originally, I thought Ai Tangtang was going to retort, but when I looked ahead, I suddenly frowned.

    The car that followed us before was also parked on the side of the road.

    After our car passed them, they followed after a while.

    When Ai Tangtang saw it, he almost jumped up with joy and said, "Look, look, I think they have a problem."

    "Sister, if they have a problem, you won't be so happy, right?" I sighed and said, "That's not right, there is no reason why they are following us."

    "This time when we come to Inner Mongolia, the only people who know about it are people from Laoshan." I said, "No one else knows about it. How could we be here by such a coincidence?"

    "Hey, Axiu, I'm not happy when you say that. Are you saying there is a traitor in our Laoshan Mountain? Let me tell you, our Laoshan Mountain, among other things, is very strict in selecting disciples. It is impossible for this kind of thing to happen." Sun Xiaopeng  Definitely.

    "I didn't say there were traitors in Laoshan." I shrugged, but I was still confused.

    These people obviously came prepared, and they are definitely not good people.

    "What should we do now? Keep driving forward?" Sun Xiaopeng is a guy without his own opinion. Although he didn't show it on the surface at this time, he was probably a little panicked in his heart.

    "Go on, the soldiers will come to cover up the water and the earth." I said.

    Soon the car drove to the foot of the mountain that Sun Xiaopeng pointed to. There is no road for cars to go up this mountain, only a small trail that is only for people to go up the mountain.

    Helpless, the three of us each carried our own bags and got out of the car. The car behind us also stopped and two people got off.

    These two people are exactly the two people we met in the restaurant yesterday.

    "Hey, where did you come from and why are you following us?" Sun Xiaopeng yelled at the two people.

    The two of them came over, and the man in a suit smiled and said: "Hello, you three. We were in a hurry yesterday, so we didn't have time to say hello. I called Duo Duo. The man next to me is Jin Kuiding. I followed you three because of some matters.  .¡±

    I saw that Sun Xiaopeng was about to curse, so I quickly stopped him.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know the origins of these two people, so I asked, ¡°Mr. Xu? Just tell me if you have anything to do.¡±

    "I want to cooperate with the three of you and go into the tomb to get something." Duo Duo smiled slightly and asked, "You have no objection?"

    "No opinion, absolutely no opinion."

    Before I opened my mouth, Sun Xiaopeng quickly agreed. I also wanted to scold Sun Xiaopeng for being mentally retarded. The two of them agreed haphazardly without knowing where they were coming from. But when I saw it, the guy named Jin Kuiding was holding a black  The thing turned out to be a pistol.

    I swallowed.

    At this time, the pistol in Jin Kuiding's hand disappeared. Instead, Ai Tangtang started playing with the pistol and said to many people with a smile: "Mr. Xu, you point this thing at us when we meet, but you can't see it at all."  Sincerity to cooperate.¡±

    A hint of surprise flashed in the eyes of both Duo Duo and Jin Kuiding.

    I was relieved. I didn¡¯t expect that the method Ai Tangtang usually used to tease us into stealing our wallets would actually come in handy at this time.

    Ai Tangtang held the pistol and looked at me and Sun Xiaopeng proudly, as if to say, didn't you usually say that I only know how to steal wallets? Now it will be useful.

    The guy named Duoduo applauded at this time: "Well, very powerful, this should be Ai Tangtang, Sun Xiaopeng, Zhang Xiu, I have the information of the three of you.  "

    "Who are you?" Sun Xiaopeng asked this person.

    "Don't worry about who we are. You just need to know that the two of us can kill you." The man said confidently: "You are just painting the map in the ancient tomb. We are asking for something else."  Things, we want different things, there is no contradiction.¡±

    Sun Xiaopeng and I looked at each other, and then I looked at Ai Tangtang to see what she meant.

    But Ai Tangtang shrugged, saying it didn't matter.

    I thought about it carefully, and if I start a fight with these two people now, even if I can beat them, it will not be a good thing. And as many people said, we are just drawing a map when we go in, and there is nothing inconsistent with what they want to do.  place.

    "It's a pleasure to cooperate with you, sir." I stretched out my hand and said to Duo with a smile.

    "It's a pleasure to work with you." Many shook hands with me.

    "While it's still early, let's go up the mountain quickly. We still have to find the entrance to the ancient tomb." I said.

    "No, you three can just follow us." After Duo Duo finished speaking, he walked in front and led the way.

    Seeing many people saying this made me even more confused.

    Since many of them are cooperating with us, they must have some agenda. At first, I guessed that they wanted to follow us to find the entrance to the ancient tomb.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he knew better than us.

    My mind couldn¡¯t help but sink. If this guy just followed us to find the exit, that would be easy to say. But now if it¡¯s not to find the exit of the ancient tomb, what else could it be for? Is there anything in the ancient tomb that we can help you with?

    Although I kept guessing in my mind, I didn¡¯t ask this guy.

    Many guides are much more reliable than Sun Xiaopeng. He looks like he is familiar with the road ahead. It is obvious that he has come here not once or twice.

    After climbing the mountain for about an hour, we finally stopped at a ruined temple on the mountain.

    Many people took us to the entrance of this ruined temple and stopped. This ruined temple looked like it must have been hundreds of years old. It was dilapidated and full of dust and spider webs. It even felt like a gust of wind might blow the temple away.  The ruined temple was blown down.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 269 Following Daming

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°Why did everyone bring us to this ruined temple? Is this the entrance to the ancient tomb?

    I looked over with a questioning look and said with a smile: "This is a temple specially built by the owner of the ancient tomb to cover the entrance to the tomb."

    The owner of the ancient tomb?

    I looked over at Sun Xiaopeng. Speaking of which, Laoshan seemed to have discovered this ancient tomb a long time ago, but Sun Xiaopeng never told me who the owner of this ancient tomb was.

    Sun Xiaopeng looked at me and said angrily: "What are you looking at? You think I'm hiding it from you? I really don't know."

    Many of them seemed to be in a good mood and said, "Have you heard of a man named Ji Daming?"

    ¡°The three of us didn¡¯t speak, we listened carefully.

    "It is said that Daming knew everything about astronomy and geography, and he was even more omniscient in divination. Before Genghis Khan unified Mongolia, he visited him many times, and bowed to him every time he met." Many.  Said: "Later, Genghis Khan's persistence moved Ji Daming, who served as his military advisor and helped him make plans, and finally unified Mongolia, and then began to attack other countries."

    "According to what you said, Ji Daming should be regarded as the number one hero, so why is there no him in history?" I asked.

    No matter whether it is in primary school textbooks or TV series, there is no such thing as Ji Daming. I couldn't help but feel strange.

    "Ji Daming is a Han. He was persecuted by local officials in the Southern Song Dynasty and had no choice but to go to live in Mongolia. Later, although he joined Genghis Khan and helped him with advice, his heart was still towards the Han people." Many said: "Genghis Khan attacked the Southern Song Dynasty and destroyed  A city will be massacred, and Daming even quarreled with Genghis Khan over this matter."

    "Later, Ji Daming understood that Genghis Khan had full wings and no longer needed him. He also knew that his own abilities would make Genghis Khan suspicious, so he resigned from his position and returned to Mongolia to spend the rest of his life." Many said.

    ¡°You mean, this ancient tomb is Ji Daming¡¯s tomb?¡± I asked.

    Many nodded: "The size of this tomb is not much smaller than that of an ordinary emperor. Although Genghis Khan was afraid of Ji Daming's ability and would not let him take power, he was still grateful to the man who allowed him to conquer such a great power, so he spent a lot of time  A large amount of wealth helped Ji Daming build this ancient tomb."

    "And this ancient tomb was designed by Duo Duo himself. It contains countless secret passages and is full of dangers." Duo Duo said.

    I asked: "In that case, why do you want to come to this ancient tomb?"

    "Then why are the people of Laoshan so obsessed with this ancient tomb?" Many people laughed and said: "The ancient tomb of Genghis Khan was also designed and built after Daming."

    When I heard many people say this, I suddenly realized that they were drunkards and wanted to find a way to the tomb of Genghis Khan from Ji Daming's tomb.

    Over the years, although there have been many reports of Genghis Khan's tomb, all of them are false. Genghis Khan's real tomb has always been a mystery.

    "Okay, having said all that, let's go to the tomb." Many eyes were filled with light, as if they were eager to find clues to Genghis Khan's tomb immediately.

    It is definitely not the first time for many people to come to this tomb, and the previous harvest should not be much, but he is full of confidence this time. Could it be that with the three of us, he can find the main tomb chamber?

    Or maybe one of the three of us has a way to find the main tomb?

    Ai Tangtang didn't speak during this period. Duo Duo and Jin Kuiding walked into the ruined temple in front, while Ai Tangtang behind me whispered to me and Sun Xiaopeng: "These two people are weird, be careful, the situation is really not right, let's go first  Strike to gain strength."

    "Yeah." I nodded.

    The pistol that Jin Kuiding took out before is in Ai Tangtang's hand. If a fight breaks out, we are not afraid.

    Inside the ruined temple, the ground is full of weeds, and the stone statue of Genghis Khan is enshrined in the middle.

    ¡° However, there are numerous cracks on this stone statue, which shows that it is obviously very old.

    Many people touched the stone statue. Soon, the stone statue slowly moved to the left, and a small square hole was exposed where the stone statue had been placed.

    Many people jumped down without saying a word. Jin Kuiding looked back with a threatening look in his eyes and gave us a weird smile: "Follow me."

    After saying that, he jumped down.

    "Walk."

    Seeing them jumping down so neatly, I jumped down too.

    As a result, I fell and almost screamed.

    Start?I thought it was not deep down here, only about one or two meters. Who knew it was at least four meters? My feet were a little numb from the shock.

    I had just stood up when suddenly there was a cry from above. I looked up and saw a black shadow hitting me. With a pop, I fell to the ground again.

    "Hey, it doesn't hurt when you fall from such a height."

    Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s voice came from me.

    ¡°Fuck you uncle, of course it won¡¯t hurt if you jump on me.¡± I cursed.

    "If Sun Xiaopeng smashed it like this, I felt like I almost lost my life."

    "Hey, I'll go, Axiu." Sun Xiaopeng came back to his senses and stood up quickly, ready to help me. I stretched out my hand, and he was about to pull me up.

    Suddenly he let go of my hand and stepped back.

    I immediately guessed something.

    Another figure hit me.

    Why did Jin Kuiding have to pretend to be cool and turn around to threaten him after Duo Duo jumped down? Why didn't he follow him immediately? It turned out to be because he was afraid of falling on Duo Duo.

    "Sister, get up quickly. Is it comfortable to sit there?" I turned to look at Ai Tangtang, who was sitting on top of me and was observing the surroundings.

    Ai Tangtang sat on my back. Suddenly she blushed, stood up and shouted: "You are so weird, what are you doing lying on the ground with nothing to do?"

    "You think I'm happy?" I gritted my teeth and stood up, only then did I have time to observe my surroundings.

    Except for the entrance to the cave where I just jumped down, the rest of the place is three meters high and two meters wide. It looks very spacious and does not feel as narrow as I imagined in the ancient tomb.

    The ground and the walls on both sides are made of black stone, which looks very solid and should not collapse suddenly.

    "Follow me, don't move around, if you accidentally touch the mechanism, we will all die in there." After Duo Yu finished speaking, he took out a flashlight from his hand.

    We are naturally prepared for this.

    The four of them took out their flashlights, but I didn¡¯t use them. Just kidding, what I can see inside is not much worse than outside in broad daylight.

    This ancient tomb is not humid, but rather dry. Many of them are walking at the front, looking a little wary. They don't dare to touch the walls on both sides and lead the way forward.

    Sun Xiaopeng took out a piece of paper and pen and began to record the route he took.

    Many people said: "Some routes cannot be memorized in this way. If it were that simple, you Laoshan would have emptied this tomb long ago." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 270 Someone else is following

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "How do you say this?" I asked Duo Duo.

    Many grinned and said: "Laoshan has been interested in this ancient tomb for hundreds of years. During this period, countless disciples came down to investigate. With so many people, it stands to reason that even if they wander around, someone will always be able to find the main tomb, right? But the result is  There is not one, and many mechanisms have been triggered."

    "Now the danger in this ancient tomb has been reduced by two-thirds. The most important reason is that the people in Laoshan have triggered the mechanism." Many said: "Who is Ji Daming? How could his main tomb be like this?"  Easily found."

    "As far as I know, these tomb passages will change every once in a while, so Laoshan's painting of maps is completely useless. Later, Laoshan also discovered this, and for such a long time, no disciples were allowed to come here again.  "Many said.

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he stood next to me and asked full of doubts: "Speaking of which, why did my father send me here?"

    "Don't worry, do you believe what he says?" I rolled my eyes at Sun Xiaopeng, and now I can't completely believe this.

    After entering this ancient tomb, I discovered that this place was not as simple as I thought. Following Daming¡¯s tomb, it was related to Genghis Khan, and then many people and Jin Kuiding ran out inexplicably.

    I feel like the three of us were caught up in a conspiracy without knowing it.

    "The person who is plotting against us will definitely not be Sun Xiaopeng's father. After all, he has an only son named Sun Xiaopeng. He must be very rich. How could he fall into such a quagmire?"

    But where did Duo Duo and Jin Kuiding get the news that we want this place?

    Except for the people in Laoshan, it is impossible for anyone to know about our coming here. It is certain that there is a problem in Laoshan.

    "Ordinary people will definitely not do such a shameful thing. You must know that once the incident occurs, it will definitely not be a trivial matter. Only great interests will do such a thing.

    "Selling information to outsiders, if this kind of thing gets too big, it can almost be said to be the destruction of Laoshan. What interests would make him do this?"  Will he benefit from Sun Xiaopeng's death?

    Thinking of this, I suddenly thought of the position of the leader of Laoshan.

    "If Sun Xiaopeng dies, the young master of Laoshan will definitely be replaced by someone else. The person who is plotting against us in Laoshan will definitely take a look at this position.

    I can¡¯t help but feel nervous. Although these are all speculations, if they are true, then many of Jin Kuiding are definitely coming with bad intentions. They are not as polite as they appear on the surface. Maybe they will take action against us after achieving their goals.

    After thinking about this, I became wary and put my hands in my trouser pockets, fearing that many people would suddenly attack us.

    Sun Xiaopeng heard that memorizing these routes was useless, so he didn¡¯t bother to memorize them. He shook his head from side to side, looking at this tomb passage like a tourist.

    "Mr. Xu, our mission this time is to record the map of the ancient tomb. Since the tomb passages inside will change, we'd better not continue going inside and report the news back." I said.

    The current situation is a bit complicated, and the best thing is to get away from these two people.

    Turning around a lot, he smiled slightly: "Are you worried that the two of us will harm you?"

    "No, it's just that the air inside is not very good. If the three of us stay, we won't be able to help Mr. Xu. If we follow, it will be in the way, so we might as well leave first." I said no, but in my heart I said  I was scolding this guy for being hypocritical. He even threatened the three of us with a gun when we met.

    "We are partners, how can you just leave casually?" Many people smiled and looked at me and asked, "right?"

    You are right.

    Although I feel unhappy, I also understand that this guy is determined not to let the three of us leave.

    Sun Xiaopeng also said: "Axiu, what's the matter with you? We finally came to play in the ancient tomb, why are we leaving in such a hurry?"

    I helplessly glared at Sun Xiaopeng, this idiot. Is he here just for fun?

    Thinking of this, I cast my eyes towards Ai Tangtang, but Ai Tangtang still shrugged, saying that he didn't care.

    "Let's go, this ancient tomb is very big, and it's not that easy to find the main tomb chamber." After finishing speaking, he was about to continue walking forward, when he suddenly looked behind me.

    I turned around and saw that there was nothing behind me.

    Jin Kuiding suddenly lay down on the ground, put his ear to the ground and listened. His face turned livid, and he stood up and said, "Brother Xu, there are people following behind. Listening to the footsteps, there should be five or six."

    ?After hearing Jin Kuiding's words, Duo Duo's face became more solemn and he asked slowly: "Are you sure?"

    "It can't be wrong." Jin Kuiding stood up, looked at many people and asked, "What should I do?"

    "Those who come are not kind, and those who are kind will not come." Duo Duo smiled slightly and said: "If there is any method, we will just ignore them and keep walking."

    The tomb passage of this ancient tomb is particularly long and straight. After the five of us walked for a while, many people said in front: "The structure of this tomb is very complicated. Don't think that we are walking in a straight line. In fact,  It¡¯s been going round and round.¡±

    "A detour?" I became confused and wondered why many would suddenly mention such a thing.

    Many people said: "The workload of this tomb is huge. I don't know how many holes have been drilled in this mountain. The mountain may even be hollowed out."

    "This mountain is divided into three levels. The first level is the tomb passage we are walking on now. It is a circle. If someone enters the tomb on the first level and does not know the details and keeps walking, he will just go in circles and get lost.  The second level is a maze.¡±

    "The maze is extremely complex and changes anytime and anywhere. I don't know the third floor, but as expected, the third floor should be Ji Daming's main tomb." Duo Duo said, "I'm coming to you this time.  Cooperation is actually because one of you can find the main tomb."

    I frowned.

    Many laughed and said: "You should suspect that I am unfaithful to you, right? If I am not wrong, those people following us are the ones sent by Laoshan to kill you, and the reason why I know that you are coming here is  It¡¯s some other reason.¡±

    Many things that I had guessed before were said directly, and I was very surprised.

    And when Sun Xiaopeng heard that someone in Laoshan wanted to kill him, he even asked in confusion: "We are fine in Laoshan, why are we here to kill Axiu and Ai Tangtang?"

    "I came to kill you. Zhang Xiu and Ai Tangtang were just killed by the way." Duo Duo said.

    "How is that possible?" Sun Xiaopeng said disdainfully: "You don't know how good my interpersonal relationships are in Laoshan. I haven't offended anyone at all. How could someone want my life?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.  com

 Chapter 271 Yu Zhixin

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Many people looked at me at this time, as if they were asking Sun Xiaopeng if he was really stupid or just pretending to be stupid.

    I showed a helpless expression to Duo Duo, and touched his forehead and said, "You have good interpersonal relationships, do you really think that other people are willing to have a relationship with you? It's just for your father's sake, or maybe it's because of what you think  It¡¯s just for the sake of becoming the leader of Laoshan.¡±

    "I'll forget it, but our Laoshan disciples have cultivated their minds and nature since childhood, and all of them are aboveboard. They won't be what you said." Sun Xiaopeng still didn't believe it.

    "Haha, you are aboveboard and cultivate your mind and character?" Many people couldn't help but laugh: "Have you done enough fighting for power and profit in Laoshan? You are the son of the leader, and you are also the unofficial next leader. Any conspiracy and tricks by those people are also  I don¡¯t dare to use it on you.¡±

    "But you should also know how many 'good things' your Laoshan has done in order to compete for power in the underworld. Even if you don't know, you haven't heard of it in all these years in Laoshan, right?" Many said: "To be honest,  The one who sent people to kill you is the great elder of Laoshan, Yu Wentuo, who watched you grow up."

    "Grandpa Yu?" Sun Xiaopeng shook his head when he heard this: "Impossible. Grandpa Yu has watched me grow up since I was a child, and he has treated me like his own grandson. How could he harm me? Don't confuse people with your evil words and sow discord.  .¡±

    "Sowing discord?" Many said: "When Yu Wentuo was young, he made great contributions to your Laoshan. He originally thought that he could ascend to the position of leader, but he did not expect that he would be the leader of his junior Sun Daoming."

    "He knew that the matter was settled, and then he worked even harder for Laoshan. He wanted his son or grandson to be the next leader, but he didn't expect you to appear again." Many.

    "If I kill you, Laoshan will judge seniority. It seems that he has the ability to push his grandson to the position of leader, right?" Duo Duo said.

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, his expression changed. He pointed at many people and said, "Who are you and why do you know so many secret things about our Laoshan Mountain?"

    "It doesn't matter who I am. Anyway, you and I are friends, not enemies. At least compared to the group of people following behind, I can definitely be regarded as your two friends." Many said: "If you still don't believe it, wait a minute.  When the few people behind follow you, don¡¯t you know everything?¡±

    After saying a lot, we didn¡¯t leave. We all stopped while standing where we were.

    Sun Xiaopeng lowered his head, wondering what he was thinking, while Duo Duo and Jin Kuiding were whispering something that I couldn't hear.

    But in the darkness, I still vaguely heard Ai Tangtang sigh.

    "What's wrong?" I asked.

    Ai Tangtang whispered: "The head of Laoshan is getting worse every day. Maybe in the past few years, those people in Laoshan can no longer hold back. If they don't kill Sun Xiaopeng now, they will wait until Sun Daoming dies."  , Sun Xiaopeng will take over as the leader of Laoshan immediately, and then they will have no hope at all."

    "Does Sun Xiaopeng know about this?" I asked.

    Ai Tangtang nodded slightly: "How could he not know that there is an undercurrent among people in Laoshan? If Sun Xiaopeng performed well before, after all, he is orthodox and the most suitable person to be the leader, but you are not the same as he was before.  I don¡¯t know, many people in Laoshan don¡¯t say it, but in their hearts they are dissatisfied with Sun Xiaopeng sitting in the position of the leader.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all, I¡¯m on Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s side. If I were a disciple of Laoshan, seeing Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s previous virtues, I wouldn¡¯t agree with him being the leader.

    "It's not the fault of those people in Laoshan for wanting to harm Sun Xiaopeng. If we're to blame, we can only blame Sun Xiaopeng for being such a scumbag before.

    ¡°Well, he seems to be quite a scumbag now. If he really lets this character lead Laoshan, he might even cause some trouble.

    Sun Xiaopeng looked downcast, as if he was thinking about something.

    Soon, the sound of footsteps came from the tomb passage that we had walked past before.

    In the darkness, I vaguely saw five people. These five people were all wearing black, ancient night clothes and masks. Obviously they didn¡¯t want people to recognize their appearance.

    Sun Xiaopeng raised his head at this time, looked at the five people and shouted: "Are you sent by Grandpa Yu?"

    When the five people heard Sun Xiaopeng's words, they looked at each other, as if they did not expect that their identities would be exposed.

    Sun Xiaopeng gritted his teeth and said: "I actually know everything. People around me have been respectful to me since I was a child. I will become the head of Laoshan until I grow up, but I really have no interest in the head of Laoshan."

    "Otherwise, I will play around stupidly all day long? Will I become sworn with monsters and be 'driven down the mountain'?" Sun Xiaopeng said: "Grandpa Yu has watched me grow up since I was a child. I came down from the mountain just because I don't want to be the so-called leader. My fatherMy health is slightly bad, so you can't wait to kill me?  "

    "I was dumbfounded when I heard Sun Xiaopeng say these words. I didn't expect that this stupid guy is usually very stupid, but he understands these things very well in his heart, and is not as stupid as he shows himself.

    None of the five men in black who followed him spoke, but Sun Xiaopeng pointed at the man at the front and shouted: "Yu Zhixin, I know it's you, damn it. It's useless for me to take you around Laoshan since you were a child."  , I said I would give you the headship when the time comes, but I didn¡¯t expect you to bring someone to kill me now?¡±

    After listening to Sun Xiaopeng's words, the leader hesitated for a while and took off the mask.

    This person whom Sun Xiaopeng called Yu Zhixin looked like a talented person. After taking off his mask, he said to Sun Xiaopeng: "Brother Peng, long time no see."

    "Meet your uncle, what the hell, I've been playing with you since childhood, and now you want to kill me?" Sun Xiaopeng scolded.

    "Brother Peng, how can I dare to disobey my grandfather's orders." Yu Zhixin shrugged.

    Sun Xiaopeng suddenly wasn't as angry as before, but asked calmly: "Why are you so anxious to kill me all of a sudden?"

    "If you continue to be like this in Chongqing Traditional Chinese Medicine Shop, eating, drinking and having fun, we won't bother to touch you. After all, you are the leader's enemy." Yu Zhixin said: "But you have to accept the task."

    "You suddenly took on the mission because of the boss's orders, right? The boss wants you to start slowly sorting out your prestige, right?" Yu Zhixin said.

    Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s face also darkened. Looking at Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s appearance, I suddenly understood.

    ¡°This guy definitely wouldn¡¯t suddenly do such a crazy task as he told me. From what I know about him, he wouldn¡¯t be so full that he would do such a thing.

    The greater possibility is that, as Yu Zhixin said, it is because of the arrangements made by Sun Xiaopeng's father.

    "I am the Young Master of Laoshan, so what's the matter with taking over the task? But you, as disciples of Laoshan, dare to collude and attempt to murder the Young Master. If I hadn't died and returned to Laoshan, would you still have a foothold?"  Sun Xiaopeng said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 272 Blowing up the passage

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Sun Xiaopeng seemed to be threatening Yu Zhixin, but in fact he was threatening the four people behind Yu Zhixin.

    "Brother Peng, you don't need to scare us. As the young master of Laoshan, what good thing is it for you to collude with two Yin people to enter this ancient tomb?" Yu Zhixin said with a smile: "I am worried about the reason for killing you.  Well, I accidentally discovered that you colluded with the Yin people and intended to do evil things to Laoshan. What's the reason for this? Brother Peng? Even if you go to the underworld, there will be people who will "support" you and won't let you talk too much.  Tell the truth."

    "Do you want to die without proof?" Sun Xiaopeng widened his eyes and said, "Come on, try to kill me."

    Yu Zhixin did not look at Sun Xiaopeng, but looked at Duo Duo and Jin Kuiding: "Two gentlemen, this is our internal matter in Laoshan, please don't interfere?"

    "You all said that Sun Xiaopeng colluded with us. If you kill Sun Xiaopeng later, you should also kill us to silence us. Finally, you can take our bodies with Sun Xiaopeng and go back to negotiate." Many people looked at Yu Zhixin indifferently and said: "Yes  Feel free to show off your skills and make a fool of yourself."

    After hearing this, Yu Zhixin's face became a little angry, but he did not take action directly. Instead, he discussed with the people around him what to do.

    They should be unable to control many of Jin Kuiding's abilities now, so they are hesitant like this.

    I pulled Ai Tangtang behind me: "When the fight starts, you should stay away."

    "Yes." Ai Tangtang nodded and did not object.

    Suddenly, Yu Zhixin and the other five raised their pistols in their hands.

    "Get down." I pulled Ai Tangtang and lay down on the ground. Sun Xiaopeng, many of them were faster.

    Bang bang bang.

    In this narrow tomb passage, gunshots continued to be heard. Fortunately, it was dark inside, and the five people were obviously not sharpshooters and had not received any professional training. After the five people burned out their magazines, they hurriedly changed  The magazine is ready to continue shooting.

    They didn¡¯t even think about using Taoism to deal with us, but directly and neatly used firearms.

    "Ai Tangtang, hurry up and steal their guns." I said to Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang rolled his eyes at me: "Who do you think I am? How could I steal it from such a long distance?"

    After saying that, Ai Tangtang raised the pistol she had stolen before and shot back twice. Yu Zhixin and the others seemed not to have expected that there would be guns on our side. They were startled and backed away far away, for fear of being shot.

    When they retreated, many stood up and said, "Run quickly. I know the secret passage to the second floor. It's not far ahead."

    After saying that, he ran away.

    We hurried to follow.

    What the hell, the Taoist duel that was promised turned into a gunfight in the blink of an eye.

    I ran out of breath, and there were constant gunshots behind me.

    Although we are standing up now, the target is larger and easier to hit, but Yu Zhixin and the others behind them are also shooting while running, with their heads lowered.

    While she was running, a gunshot rang out and Ai Tangtang swayed. When I looked at her back, I saw that she had been shot and blood was flowing out.

    "Come up." I squatted down and said to Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang didn¡¯t hesitate and jumped up directly. I carried her on my back and continued running.

    Fortunately, it was Ai Tangtang who was shot. If that guy Sun Xiaopeng was shot, I might not be able to run while carrying him.

    However, the distance was gradually being shortened, and Yu Zhixin and the others probably understood that they had to kill Sun Xiaopeng today, otherwise they would be the ones who suffered when Sun Xiaopeng returned, so they chased after him fiercely.

    The tomb passages are all the same in my eyes, and I can¡¯t help but shout to the people in front of me: ¡°How long will it take to get there?¡±

    I feel that Ai Tangtang behind me cannot hold on for long. After all, he was shot and needs to bandage his wound in time.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost there.¡± Many voices were still very calm.

    Soon, many people stopped and kicked the wall wildly.

    Before entering the tomb passage, we didn¡¯t dare to touch the wall at all, for fear of triggering some mechanism.

    After many kicks, he kicked the stone away, revealing a dark passage that could barely accommodate people.

    Without saying a word, many people got in, followed by Sun Xiaopeng. At this time, Jin Kuiding said to me with a smile: "You go in first, and I will go to the back."

    I glanced at him gratefully. This passage is so narrow. If you go to the end, you will help to get shot. Although the purpose of these two people was not told to us, and their identities wereIt's very mysterious, but I am grateful from the bottom of my heart for being able to do this.

    ¡°But now is not the time to talk nonsense, I got in behind Ai Tangtang¡¯s back.

    The smell here is not very good, it has a rancid smell. As I walked, I would occasionally find some skeletons, ancient bows and arrows and other things on the ground. Many of them walked in the front and said: "These are all from Laoshan."  Regarding the corpses of the disciples, there were many mechanisms in this passage, such as bows and arrows, etc., but all of them were led out by the Laoshan disciples.

    After walking for a while, I heard people talking from behind, and gunshots were fired. I looked back at Jin Kuiding, who was following me and said: "What are you looking at? Go quickly. If they catch up here,  There¡¯s no place to hide.¡±

    Soon, we finally walked out of this passage.

    After coming out of the passage, there is another tomb passage, but this tomb passage is particularly wide, four meters high and six meters wide.

    Many people said: "This is the entrance to the maze. There are many dangers in this maze, so be careful."

    After saying that, he took us and ran outside in a hurry.

    ¡°Jin Kuiding took out an explosive made from clay and threw it into the passage we just entered.

    With a muffled bang, the passage collapsed.

    "What are you doing?" I couldn't help but cursed at Jin Kuiding.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that this place will collapse and bury Yu Zhixin and the others alive, but that this passage will be destroyed. How will we leave then?

    Many people looked back at me and said, "There are other comrades in the main tomb who can leave."

    ¡°What if we can¡¯t find the main tomb?¡± I asked Duo Duo.

    "If we can't find it, then we will die in here, or dig this passage." Many people pointed to this passage and said.

    I feel a lot colder in my heart. Damn it, this guy is going to burn the boat again.

    Suddenly, Ai Tangtang snorted from my back, and then I remembered that she had been shot. I quickly said, "Does any of you have a way to treat gunshot wounds?"

    "I have simple treatment tools here." Many said and threw out a knife, a bottle of disinfectant and a bottle of medicine.

    "It's not convenient for us here. I'll wait for you at the corner at the intersection. We'll bandage her wound as soon as possible and we'll take action." After finishing speaking, Duo Duo walked forward, and Jin Kuiding naturally followed.

    And Sun Xiaopeng winked at me and whispered: "Brother, hold on to Yanfuha."

    After saying that, he followed.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 273 Thousand Paper Cranes

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yanfu?  I went and looked at Tangtang speechlessly.

    Tangtang seemed to be a little more awake at this time and said, "Let's do it."

    Now I am faced with a very embarrassing situation. Tangtang was shot in the back. To treat her, she had to take off her clothes first.

    Tangtang seemed to be aware of this problem. He thought for a while and said, "Then you turn around and I will do it myself."

    "Can you do it yourself?" I asked.

    "What do you think?" Tangtang winked at me and said, "Of course it's impossible, you're stupid."

    After saying that, Tangtang took off his coat, with his underwear still inside.

    "Don't stare, or I'll dig out your eyes." Tang Tang said, "Hurry up and do it."

    I looked at the bloody wound on her back and took a closer look. The bullet did not go in deeply.

    This may have something to do with the fact that she was carrying a bag just now. The bullet first passed through the backpack and then entered her back.

    I took out the knife and burned it with a lighter. After imitating the disinfection inside the TV, I asked, "Should I dig it directly with the knife?"

    "What if?" Tangtang said.

    I swallowed my saliva and felt a little nervous. It wasn't because Tangtang took off her coat and her back was covered in blood. I didn't think about it. It was just because I used a dagger to take out bullets. I had never done such a thing before.  Somewhat nervous.

    "Otherwise, I'll ask Sun Xiaopeng to come." I raised the knife, not knowing how to start for a long time.

    Tangtang sat with his back to me and didn't speak, but I quickly rejected it. Damn it, with Sun Xiaopeng's unpredictable urine quality, it was unreliable.

    Thinking of this, I took a deep breath and gently inserted the knife into the bullet hole.

    As soon as the knife was inserted, Ai Tangtang trembled slightly.

    "Be patient." After I said that, I started tinkering with it according to my own ideas.

    The bullet was not deep, so I quickly dug out the bullet, washed the wound with disinfectant, applied some hemostatic medicine, and wrapped the wound with a bandage.

    After doing all this, man, I was covered in sweat and hot.

    "Don't tell me, Tangtang has a really good figure if you look at her from behind.

    After seeing that I had bandaged the wound, Tangtang quickly took out a new piece of clothing from his bag and put it on.

    Her face was a little pale, obviously due to excessive blood loss.

    When I stood up, my body swayed, as if I was a little unsteady.

    I quickly grabbed her hand and supported her.

    "Are you okay? Otherwise, just rest here and don't go in there." I said, "Wait for us here and come back to you when we find the main tomb."

    Ai Tangtang shook his head: "As I said many times before, this tomb passage is changing at any time. It will be impossible for you to go back and find me by then. The exit here has also been blown up. Only the main tomb chamber has a way to get out. I still can't.  It¡¯s better to follow you.¡±

    What Tangtang said makes sense. I nodded and helped her walk towards the corner where Sun Xiaopeng and the others had walked before. But when we walked around the corner, we were dumbfounded.

    When I walked through the tomb passage around the corner, there was no one around. I quickly shouted: "Hey, Sun Xiaopeng, where did you go?"

    The voice echoed in the empty tomb passage, but there was no echo, and I suddenly felt helpless.

    The tomb passage here is changing all the time. It seems that the three of them got separated from me and me.

    "Oops." Ai Tangtang frowned: "We don't know how to navigate this maze at all, and how do we get to the main tomb?"

    "What the hell, I shouldn't have separated if I had known they would be separated."

    "What should we do now?" I turned around and asked Ai Tangtang for his opinion.

    Ai Tangtang thought for a while and said, "Just take it one step at a time. It's impossible to stay here forever."

    Ai Tangtang was injured on her back, so I supported her and started walking in the tomb passage.

    After walking for a while, there will be turns, and there will be forks in the road from time to time. The two of us walked for about half an hour. My head was completely confused, I had no clue at all, and it felt like everywhere was the same.

    "Grandma, we won't be stuck here forever." I felt hungry, so I sat on the ground with Tangtang and took out biscuits from the bag.

    The food and water we brought can only last five days. If we can¡¯t find the main tomb in time, we will starve to death here.

    Ai Tangtang didn¡¯t accept the biscuit I handed over, but took out an apple and gnawed it. I asked Ai Tangtang next to me:"It's no use walking around like this. Have you ever learned the art of tracing people?"

    When Ai Tangtang heard what I said, his eyes lit up: "By the way, I almost forgot if you didn't tell me."

    After saying that, she ate up the apple quickly, and then took out a red paper crane from her bag.

    "What is this?" I looked at the paper crane curiously.

    "A little thing for missing people." Ai Tangtang said, took out a piece of paper and wrote Sun Xiaopeng's birth date on the paper crane.

    After writing, Ai Tangtang stretched out his finger and gently tapped the top of the paper crane.

    The wings of the paper crane actually waved, then slowly flew up, and then flew towards the front of the tomb passage.

    "Follow me, hurry up." Ai Tangtang was really rude and jumped directly onto my back.

    These thousand paper cranes don¡¯t fly very fast. I can keep up even with Ai Tangtang on my back.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you use Taoism before.¡± I said.

    "Really?" Ai Tangtang said: "My Taoist skills are quite messy, and I don't have much ability to exorcise demons, but I still know a lot of gadgets like this."

    As we talked and chatted, Qianzhihe led us to a large tomb.

    This tomb is a rectangle, with a tomb passage leading to it from each of the four directions, and a sarcophagus placed in the center.

    This sarcophagus has been opened, and there are still a lot of blood stains on the floor of the tomb.

    After the paper crane flew here, it hovered on a pool of blood and stopped flying.

    "Why did you stop?" Ai Tangtang said, "Put me down."

    "Assuming I'm willing to carry it." I rolled my eyes at her, and after putting her down, Ai Tangtang squatted next to the blood stain, touched the blood stain with his hand, turned around and said to me: "The blood is not dry, it seems they left not long ago  .¡±

    "Were you hit by something inside the coffin?" I looked at the pool of blood and suddenly felt worried about Sun Xiaopeng's safety.

    I took a look inside the coffin. It was empty, there was nothing inside, but there was a stench.

    "Over there." Ai Tangtang pointed to a tomb passage.

    The blood stains on the ground extended all the way into the tomb passage.

    ¡°Come up.¡± I half-crouched and said to Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang was not polite and jumped on my back.

    I jumped up and ran towards the tomb passage.

    Although this tomb passage turns left and right, it does not branch off.

    Within a minute of running, I saw a figure lying on the ground.

    I suddenly became nervous and hesitated. I couldn¡¯t see clearly what the person looked like from a distance, so I could only hope that it wasn¡¯t Sun Xiaopeng.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 274 Golden Armored Corpse

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When I got closer, I didn¡¯t expect that it was Jin Kuiding lying on the ground.

    Jin Kuiding¡¯s eyes were wide open, and there was a big hole in his chest, as if he had been stabbed alive by his hand.

    I suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. Although Jin Kuiding and Duo Duo held us at gunpoint when we first met, when they were chased by Yu Zhixin, he took the initiative to stay at the end. I was quite touched. I didn't expect it to happen so quickly.  , he is already dead.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if something will happen to Sun Xiaopeng.¡± Ai Tangtang said worriedly.

    "That turtle, Sun Fu, is very lucky and will not die." I said, "Can your paper crane still be used?"

    "I don't know what happened. I can't help it anymore." Ai Tangtang shook his head and asked, "Do you still want to follow?"

    The reason why Ai Tangtang asked this was because Sun Xiaopeng and the others must have encountered something particularly powerful, otherwise they would never be in such a mess.

    Sun Xiaopeng aside, there are many people who are as capable as Jin Kuiding. It is obviously not the first time for them to enter this tomb. If they were weak, something would have happened a long time ago.

    "When we encounter such a powerful thing, it seems that we can't help much. On the contrary, we are easily in danger."

    "Go ahead." I breathed out and said, "I can't bear to leave Sun Xiaopeng alone like this. Besides, if we don't find a lot, we won't be able to find the main tomb, and we won't starve to death in it."

    Either of these two reasons, I have to go to them.

    Hearing what I said, Ai Tangtang smiled and said, "I don't see how loyal you are."

    "It's okay." I said and took out a money sword from my bag.

    Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t used this thing for a long time after I got the Sanqing Huayang Gun. I was afraid it would be inconvenient to bring the Sanqing Huayang Gun here, so I took one to make do with.

    "Let's go." I said and prepared to carry Ai Tangtang on my back, but Ai Tangtang refused and said, "No, you may encounter danger when you go forward. If you carry me on your back, you won't be able to react."

    There is some truth in saying this, and after resting for such a long time, her wound should be better.

    We continued to move forward cautiously.

    The blood stains on the ground flowed all the way, so we walked along the blood stains. After walking for another two minutes, Sun Xiaopeng's voice suddenly came from the tomb passage in front.

    "What the hell, I'm still so young, I don't want to die."

    At this time, in the tomb passage, Sun Xiaopeng was covering his chest and lying on the ground. His chest was bleeding.

    And many were standing in front of Sun Xiaopeng, fighting with a corpse.

    Many of them were covered in injuries and looked miserable.

    When I looked at the corpse, I took a breath of air, it was a corpse in golden armor.

    The Golden Armored Corpse ranks second among the thirty-six corpses. It is an extremely terrifying and dangerous evil.

    And this golden-armored corpse has been lying there since the time of Genghis Khan. It has been almost 800 years. Just thinking about it is scary enough.

    The golden-armored corpse was covered in golden armor, with only a pair of eyes and hands exposed.

    It moves very quickly. At this time, many people holding a talisman are struggling to hold on, and there are signs of being unable to withstand it at any time.

    "You stay away." I turned around and said to Ai Tangtang, then ran up with the money sword.

    After taking out the Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Luck Talisman from my bag and pasting it on the money sword, I read: "Supreme Ying Yuan Zun, who rules the thirty-six heavens, is universally transformed in the nine heavens, and transforms into the realms of the ten directions. The divine weapon  Fire is as urgent as law, edict!"

    The money sword flashed with electric light, and I stabbed it towards the back of the golden armored corpse.

    The golden-armored corpse turned its back to us at this time and had no intention of dodging.

    A blocking sound.

    I used too much force and the money sword was stabbed to pieces and scattered into copper coins, which fell on the floor.

    The money sword was beaten to pieces, but the golden armored corpse was only beaten and took two hurried steps forward, without causing any substantial damage to him.

    At the same time, the golden-armored corpse turned around, saw me, then let out a cry, and grabbed my chest with his hand.

    This speed is too fast.

    I quickly retreated.

    Even though he escaped the fatal blow, there was still a bloody gash in his chest.

    I endured the pain in my chest and hurriedly took two steps back, looking at the golden-armored corpse in horror.

    I didn't expect that his speed could be so fast. This golden armored corpse immediately followed me and wanted to kill me directly. Many people behind him rushed up, strangled its neck with their hands and shouted: "Hurry up."  Run with Sun Xiaopeng,After disconnection.  "

    "I'll go, buddy, can you do it?" I swallowed, took Ai Tangtang's hand, walked around the golden-armored corpses and many others, and ran to Sun Xiaopeng.

    "Come up." I grabbed Sun Xiaopeng and carried him on my back.

    This guy is much heavier than Ai Tangtangke.

    "You go first, I have a way to delay it. Go to the first fork in the road and go left. Keep walking until there is a tomb. You can wait for me in it." Duo Duo shouted.

    I didn¡¯t hesitate and ran away with Sun Xiaopeng on my back.

    Ai Tangtang followed us. Not long after we walked, we encountered a fork in the road.

    I ran to the left without hesitation.

    After running for another two minutes, we ran into a tomb.

    This tomb is a circle with a diameter of one hundred meters. It is empty with nothing. The most important thing is that there is no road here.

    "Let's take a rest first and stop the bleeding." After Tangtang finished speaking, I quickly put Sun Xiaopeng down and tore open his shirt. His chest was bloody and full of scratched flesh.

    Thinking of this, I also looked at my chest. Fortunately, there were only five wounds, and they were not deep.

    While Ai Tangtang was helping Sun Xiaopeng treat the wound, I disinfected the chest myself, and then asked Ai Tangtang to help put on the bandage.

    "Damn it, I thought I was dead." After Ai Tangtang helped Sun Xiaopeng treat his wounds, Sun Xiaopeng also took a breath and said to me: "Hurry up and give me a cigarette."

    I took out the cigarette and handed it over and asked, "How did you get into trouble with that thing?"

    "Don't mention it. I was curious when I saw the coffin. I opened it to see if there was any treasure, and this thing popped out. By the way, that guy Jin Kuiding stayed behind to cut off the queen. Did you see him?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    "Dead." Ai Tangtang said.

    Sun Xiaopeng is really a troublemaker, looking for trouble at all. In such a strange tomb, normal people would not be able to avoid the coffin when they saw it, but this guy actually opened it out of curiosity.

    "Dead." Sun Xiaopeng's eyes widened: "You deserve it. Damn it, I was injured at that time. That Jin Kuiding wanted to cut me off and leave me behind. Many of those brothers were loyal and refused to do anything. Let him  After he broke up, he took me and ran away."

    "I didn't expect that I didn't run long before I was overtaken by the golden-armored corpse. If you had been a little later, I think your life would have been lost." When Sun Xiaopeng said this, there was a trace of fear on his face.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 275 Safe Tomb

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    No one is not afraid of death, so those who keep saying that they are not afraid of death are usually the most afraid.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I didn¡¯t want to laugh at Sun Xiaopeng, but even if Ai Tangtang and I didn¡¯t catch up, it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal for them.

    "Many of these people are not simple. I didn't seem to be of much help just now. Many of them just stayed behind.

    ?Looking at his appearance, it is obvious that he still has the strength to fight.

    But there is a very strange thing, why do many people insist on letting Jin Kuiding break the rear instead of Sun Xiaopeng.

    ¡°There are many people who are with Jin Kuiding. Logically speaking, no matter what happens when they are in danger, they should let those who are with them go first.

    Speaking of which, there is only one reason.

    Many people said at the time that one of the three of us was involved in unlocking the secret of the main tomb. From this point of view, it must be Sun Xiaopeng.

    This is the only explanation that makes sense.

    Suddenly, there were hurried footsteps from the tomb we came to before.

    I looked over there and saw many limping people running this way.

    "And the golden-armored corpse followed twenty meters behind him.

    "Quick, there is a switch on the left wall that can close the tomb." Many people shouted when they were outside.

    As soon as I heard this, I quickly searched for it on the wall on the left.

    The stones on the wall here are very hard, but I quickly touched a loose one that seemed to be able to be pressed in.

    "Run faster." I shouted to the crowd outside.

    Many are now only twenty meters away from the tomb.

    "Close the door, quickly." Many shouted.

    When I heard that he said so himself, I pressed the stone in hard.

    Suddenly, the sound of mechanical operation sounded in the tomb, creaking, and it sounded very harsh. It was obviously because it had not been used for many years and had some old reasons.

    And above entering the tomb, a stone door slowly lowered.

    This stone gate is estimated to be three meters thick and is falling extremely fast.

    The stone gate quickly landed halfway, and many people were lying on the ground, crawling in from the outside.

    At the last critical moment, I grabbed his hand and pulled him in.

    Less than a second after he entered, the stone door slammed shut completely.

    After many came in, they lay on the ground breathing heavily, as if they hadn't recovered yet.

    "Are you okay?" I patted many shoulders.

    Many nodded: "Almost died."

    ¡°If we had been one step slower just now, many of them would have been crushed alive into mincemeat by Shimen.

    "Is there anything to eat?" many asked.

    I took out the biscuits from my bag and threw them to him. He took the biscuits and ate them vigorously.

    "Brother Xu, come and smoke." Sun Xiaopeng handed over the half-smoked cigarette, and many took it and took a deep puff.

    "Thank you very much." Many people let out a sigh of relief.

    "Brother Xu, now that the door is closed, how should we get out?" Sun Xiaopeng looked at many people and asked.

    Many said: "Wait, wait for a while, the golden armored corpse outside may have left before opening the door."

    "What if the golden-armored corpse didn't leave?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    "Can you please stop being so talkative?" I scolded Sun Xiaopeng.

    "We will be dead if we don't leave." Duo Duo grinned, his teeth were full of blood.

    "A lot. Now we are in the same boat, right? Can you tell us your origins and why you know this tomb so well?" I asked.

    When many people heard what I said, they smiled and said, "I can't tell you my identity for the time being."

    "As for this tomb." Duo Duo touched his nose: "I was asked by a friend to come in and help him get something. Some things about this tomb were also told to me by that friend.  .¡±

    Seeing many people saying this, it was obvious that they did not reveal any actual content. I sighed secretly and was not prepared to continue asking.

    This stone gate is three meters thick. If that golden-armored corpse can break in, then we can only accept our fate.

    This is a good place to rest. The four of us ate some food and then started to sleep.

    I am also exhausted. After running around so much and being injured, my head is already a little blurry.

    I don¡¯t know how much I slept?, anyway, I woke up naturally after sleeping.

    I opened my eyes and saw that Ai Tangtang and Sun Xiaopeng were still asleep, while many others were sitting cross-legged in the corner, wondering what they were thinking.

    I asked: "When did you wake up?"

    "There will be a while." Many smiled: "Why don't you take a rest for a while. As far as I know, this is the only place in the tomb that is completely safe and without threats."

    ¡°How long will it take us to get to the main tomb?¡± I asked.

    When many heard this, they asked: "Do you have a pen on you?"

    I took out the writing brush for drawing talismans, then asked for a piece of paper, then squatted down and started to draw a simple map.

    "This is a rough map." Many said: "The tomb passage will change every twelve hours, and the terrain of this map will change after four hours."

    I took a look and found that to reach the main tomb from where we are, we have to pass through two tombs.

    "Are these tombs dangerous?" I said.

    "Well, there are many evil spirits left over from ancient times guarding the tombs, but many of the tombs are empty." Many said: "Over the years, the disciples of Laoshan have come down and killed many evil spirits in the tombs. Basically,  Two-thirds of the tombs are empty."

    "And the golden-armored corpse we encountered before is rarely encountered even in this tomb." Many said this and paused: "Actually, these two tombs are still secondary, mainly Jida  What will be found in Lord Ming¡¯s tomb?¡±

    Many people said: "Ji Daming can be said to be a legendary figure, and the things he guards in his main tomb are definitely extraordinary."

    "What secrets does Sun Xiaopeng have? Why is he the only one who can open the main tomb chamber?" I asked.

    After hearing what I said, many grinned and said, "No, I think you misunderstood. In fact, it is not that he can open the main tomb, but that he can deal with the crisis in the main tomb."

    "Although this tomb changes every once in a while, my friend is also a great man and can calculate the location of the main tomb, but he has not dared to enter the main tomb for so long, until you came here, my friend  He asked me to come over and help him get his things, and told me that only if Sun Xiaopeng follows us will we have a chance to come out of the main tomb alive."

    "As for the specific reason, my friend didn't say." Duo Duo said.

    When I heard this, I became curious: "Who is your friend?"

    "Jining." Many said.

    I was a little unfamiliar with this name at first, but after thinking about it carefully, I remembered the origin of Jining, and suddenly looked at many people in surprise and asked: "Is it him?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.  com

 Chapter 276 Poisonous Snake

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Jining among the four geniuses?

    ¡°I heard that this Jining is not a charlatan, swindling money everywhere, and then always escapes when being chased, right?¡± I asked.

    When many people heard my question, they grinned, nodded, and said nothing.

    I slapped my forehead. This question made me stupid. Since Laoshan ranked Jining among the four geniuses, how could he be a liar?  The ability is naturally very powerful.

    "What did Jining ask you to pick up?" I asked curiously.

    "Jining, Ji Daming, you still don't understand? Ji Daming is the ancestor of Jining." Many said: "As for what to take, I can't tell you."

    "Tch, stingy." I curled my lips and did not dwell on this issue. Instead, I asked: "Since that Jining is so powerful, is there any way you can contact him and ask him to help with the calculation? The golden armored corpse outside leaves.  Is there any more?"

    "Can't reach me." Duoduo shook his head: "Look at your phone."

    I picked up my phone and saw that there was no signal.

    "Let your friend get up, it's almost time to go out." Many stood up and said.

    I ran over and kicked Sun Xiaopeng, then shook Ai Tangtang's shoulders and called them up.  They were both in a daze. After getting up, they picked up some biscuits and ate some. Sun Xiaopeng asked, "Has the golden-armored corpse outside left?"

    "Who knows, you'll find out when you open the door." I said.

    Many people walked to the mechanism that closed the stone door, stretched out their hands and pressed on the mechanism, and then pulled out the stone by some unknown means.

    As the stone was being pulled out, the whole tomb could hear the creaking sound of the mechanism, but strangely, the stone door did not open as I imagined, and remained tightly closed.

    "Hey, hey, it's not like this thing has aged for hundreds of years and can't be opened." Sun Xiaopeng cried sadly: "Then are we going to die trapped in here?"

    "Can you stop talking like a crow?" I glared at Sun Xiaopeng.

    "Afterwards, I would rather Sun Xiaopeng was the crow's mouth, at least we are just trapped here.

    Many small round holes, about the size of a human fist, appeared on the walls on all sides of the tomb. Then, the sounds of snakes squeaking and spitting out messages came from the countless round holes.

    This sound came from all around, and I got goosebumps all over my body.

    I have no other shortcomings except that I am afraid of snakes.

    Soon, the first snake began to emerge from the round hole, then the second, and then the third.

    I don¡¯t recognize these snakes. They are dark and have red eyes.

    The number of these snakes is extremely large, at least several hundred.

    "What a tragedy, I'm dead now." Sun Xiaopeng's face turned pale.

    I looked at many people: "What's going on?"

    Many of them had expressions of astonishment on their faces, as if they had not expected such a situation to occur, and said, "I don't know, maybe I accidentally triggered some mechanism, but I didn't move."

    Ai Tangtang immediately took out a bottle of alcohol from his backpack, and then the four of us stood by the wall. She sprinkled the alcohol on the ground in a semicircle. I also understood what she meant, and quickly picked up the lighter and lit it.  These alcohols.

    I had a lot of doubts at this time, but then I rejected it.

    ¡°Many people probably don¡¯t know how to create these snakes. If they want to harm us, there is no need to involve themselves.

    After the alcohol was ignited, a flame burned in the tomb passage.

    At this time, except where we were standing, the tomb was filled with densely packed snakes.

    These snakes are coiled on the ground or squirming, which makes my scalp numb.

    I am the type who would be scared if I go to the zoo and see snakes in cages, let alone this kind of situation.

    "Hurry up and try again to see if we can open the stone door. If these fires burn out, we will be dead." I hurriedly said to Duo Duo.

    Even though he nodded a lot, he didn¡¯t dare to neglect and started tinkering in front of the agency.

    "I'm afraid I won't be able to wait until the fire goes out." Ai Tangtang said, pointing to the snake on the ground outside.

    Some snakes had already coiled up. Suddenly, a snake suddenly shot towards us.

    But it wasn¡¯t very fast, so I kicked it away. At the same time, snakes started shooting at us again.

    Fortunately, there are not many in number. Most snakes are still very afraid of fire, but even so, it still makes us busy.??.

    Under this situation, even Sun Xiaopeng, who is usually a coward, mustered up the courage to fight the snake out with us.

    "Duo Duo, how much longer, I can't hold it anymore." I yelled at Duo Duo.

    Many responses: "It's quick. Just push the stone back to its original position. It'll be quick."

    The flame caused by alcohol is not as strong as gasoline. The fire is gradually getting smaller, and I am getting anxious.

    ¡°Damn it, I would rather jump off a cliff and fall to my death, be stabbed several times and bleed to death, or even drown, but I don¡¯t want to be bitten to death by a snake.

    When I think about it, these snakes will crawl onto me and bite me without caring about their own safety. Just thinking about it makes my back feel chilly.

    "Hey, Tangtang, do you still have bullets in your gun?" I asked Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang asked very smartly: "Want to commit suicide?"

    I smiled awkwardly: "It's better than being bitten to death by these poisonous snakes."

    "Don't worry, nothing will happen." Ai Tangtang comforted.

    I heard her say this, but I just took it as a comfort and didn't take it seriously.

    "Okay!" Many people shouted happily, and the Shimen finally remembered the sound of the mechanical version operating.

    But it is completely different from when it falls. When it rises, it is extremely slow.

    And the circle of fire surrounding us was extinguished.

    I feel cold in my heart.

    ????????????????????????? It seems like my life is really going to be lost here. When the fire was extinguished, the densely packed poisonous snakes outside crawled towards us one by one.

    Sun Xiaopeng and I looked at each other, and I saw the helplessness in his eyes.

    "ah!"

    Suddenly Ai Tangtang screamed loudly.

    scared me.

    When I came to my senses, I said to Ai Tangtang: "Hey, if you want to die, you have to die with a backbone. Why are you crying like ghosts and wolves howling?"

    There was no fear on Ai Tangtang's face. I turned around and saw that after Ai Tangtang screamed, each of the snakes seemed to have seen something very scary. They all rushed to run in the opposite direction to us.  He didn't dare to get close to us.

    Soon, more than ten meters around us were cleared.

    "What." I looked at Ai Tangtang in surprise.

    Why did she scream? These snakes are as scared as seeing their natural enemies.

    There are also Sun Xiaopeng and many others who have the same look as me.

    Ai Tangtang coughed: "The stone gate has been opened, let's get out quickly." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 277: Mouth is short of mouth

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Hey, are you a human?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    "You are not a human being." Ai Tangtang said.

    "No, no, that's not what I meant. Why are they so scared when you call them?" Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "I didn't rinse my mouth when I woke up yesterday, and my breath smelled bad. I was afraid that it might have caught them. Are you satisfied with this answer?" Ai Tangtang said.

    "Okay, don't ask. Who doesn't have any secrets? You, the Young Master of Laoshan, have kept it secret from me for so long." I said, "The first priority is to get out of here first. The snakes won't be afraid of them anymore."  , that¡¯s what gives me a headache.¡±

    The stone door finally opened gradually. I knelt down and looked outside. There was no gold-armored corpse in the dark tomb passage.

    "Safe." After I said that, I took the lead and walked at the front. The reason is because I have the best eyesight. If there is any danger at the front, I can react first. Of course, being afraid of snakes is also a main reason. I can't wait to see you now.  Get out of this crappy place immediately.

    After the four of us walked out of the tomb, the snakes inside seemed to have just realized what they were doing. They all crawled into the tomb passage and chased us.

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding, we are not lame, can we let them catch us?

    This is obviously impossible.

    The four of us ran wildly for a while, and after finally getting rid of the shadows of the snakes behind us, we came to the fork in the road.

    ??At this time, if you continue walking forward, you will find the tomb chamber where the golden-armored corpse was originally located, and there is another tomb passage that you have not entered.

    I asked many people: ¡°How should I go now?¡±

    Many people said: "I told you before."

    "Actually, after entering the tomb where the golden-armored corpse is, there is a tomb passage that leads directly to the main tomb. This was also the purpose of going there in the first place. We didn't expect that the golden-armored corpse would be so powerful."

    Many people glanced at the tomb passage that we had not walked through: "If we go back to the tomb passage where the golden-armored corpse is, we can reach the main tomb chamber in ten minutes. But if we go around from here, we are not sure."

    As he spoke, Duo Duo picked up his phone and checked the time: "We still have three and a half hours. As long as we can reach the main tomb chamber within these three and a half hours, there won't be a big problem. But if we can't arrive,  When these tomb passages start to change, we will be trapped in them and die alive."

    ¡°Can we get there in three and a half hours through this tomb passage?¡± I asked.

    "Theoretically speaking, it takes three hours to walk there, and there is still half an hour to reserve. But there are two tombs in it. It is not clear what is going on in those two tombs. If there are poisonous snakes like those just now,  If the situation is different, we might be entangled and unable to reach the main tomb on time." Many said.

    Hearing this, I also understood that if we fail even a little bit, our lives will have to stay here.

    These two choices are very important. One is to return to the tomb where the dangerous golden-armored corpse is, while the other is a road that seems safe but is actually unknown.

    "What do you mean?" I asked Duo Duo.

    "Actually, I am more in favor of taking this path. The golden-armored corpse is too dangerous. Although the future of this road is unknown, there should be no evil evil as powerful as the golden-armored corpse."

    "It is impossible for one person to make the decision on such a matter that concerns everyone's lives. I asked Ai Tangtang and Sun Xiaopeng for their opinions.

    Ai Tangtang said that it didn't matter, he could go any way, while Sun Xiaopeng strongly insisted on taking this unknown road.

    This time he was quite frightened by the golden armored corpse.

    Since everyone has made a decision, we don¡¯t hesitate and walk towards the tomb passage at this location.

    At the beginning, I had great confidence in many things.

    From what he learned about the tomb after he entered it, I thought he would definitely be able to lead us to the main tomb chamber, but I no longer think so.

    His understanding of this tomb was entirely based on Jining's calculation of the changing structure of the tomb before letting him in. But if the structure of the tomb began to change, he would be blind.

    This tomb passage is no different from the one we walked through before, just as dark.

    Many people lead the way, turning left and right, and when encountering a fork in the road, he can always find the right way.

    I didn¡¯t see him looking at any map, he just relied on memorizing the structure of the tomb in his head.

    This kind of thing is not as simple as it sounds.

    After walking for about an hour and a half, many people suddenly stopped and turned around and said: "The first tomb is ahead. Everyone, be careful. If this thingXi is too powerful, so we don¡¯t want to get entangled with it. We go back the same way and enter the main tomb chamber from the golden armored corpse.  "

    This was something we discussed on the way, not because we wanted to deal with the more powerful golden-armored corpses, but because if the things in this tomb were too powerful and were delayed by them for too long, we would continue to move forward.  There was not enough time, so we had to go back and start with the golden armored corpse.

    Soon, the four of us walked into an empty tomb.

    This tomb chamber is about the same size as a basketball court. There is another tomb passage directly opposite the tomb passage we entered.

    We just need to pass through this tomb chamber and enter the tomb passage.

    "Be careful." Many people said.

    There are many patterns carved on the walls of this tomb chamber, all of which are monsters.

    There are monsters with cat heads and bodies, monsters with human faces and eagle bodies, all kinds of strange and new species, but there is no animal in today's society.

    When we were halfway there, everyone felt relieved that nothing happened here.

    As soon as Sun Xiaopeng relaxed, he asked with a smile: "What do you think Ji Daming is doing carving these strange things when he has nothing to do? Do you still want these things to help him guard his tomb?"

    "Don't be so talkative." I scolded.

    I have seen Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s crow¡¯s mouth before.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as I finished speaking, a clear cat meow came from above our heads.

    "Aim."

    This sound gave me goosebumps all over my body. Damn it, how could there be a cat in this tomb that has been buried underground for more than 800 years?

    We followed the sound and looked up.

    At this time, a weird looking creature with the head of a cat and a human body was lying on the ceiling like a gecko, looking down at us, as if it was also curious about what we were.

    We immediately stood there and didn¡¯t dare to move at will. After all, we still didn¡¯t know where this thing came from.

    I have the idea of ??killing Sun Xiaopeng in my heart. What nonsense do you say this fool is okay? Even if this guy has a bad mouth, forget it, he can still speak accurately every time. Damn it, why don't you usually say that I buy lottery tickets?  Won five million.

    No matter what I think, this level must be passed first. I looked at the weird thing above my head and whispered: "What should I do? Fight? Or run?" (Remember this website address: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 278 Best

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Hit?" Many people frowned and looked at the weird thing above and asked, "Do you know what this thing is?"

    I shook my head, I had never heard of such a thing.

    On the contrary, it was Sun Xiaopeng who said, "I seem to know what this thing is."

    ¡°The three of us all looked at Sun Xiaopeng.

    "There are no records of this kind of monster in China, but there are some abroad." Sun Xiaopeng said: "In ancient Egypt, there was a cat god named Best, who had the head of a cat."

    "They are said to be gods, but they are actually monsters from ancient times that were later praised as gods." Sun Xiaopeng curled his lips and said, "I think the thing on our head should be of the same species as the Egyptian Best."

    "Does he have any special abilities?" I asked.

    "How did I know?" Sun Xiaopeng shook his head: "I knew it was a cat."

    ???????????????????????? Well, asking him is like not asking, what the hell, you don¡¯t know anything about it.

    Sun Xiaopeng didn't feel ashamed. Instead, he stared at the cat above his head and said, "Her eyes seem a little unfriendly."

    "Friendly? Do you still want her to come down and treat you to a few drinks and talk about life?" I quickly took out a Ying Yuan Lei Mansion luck charm from my backpack. No matter if it was a Chinese monster or a foreign monster, here it is.  Just do it.

    Seeing my posture, Ai Tangtang also consciously hid aside.

    Many and Sun Xiaopeng also took out their own guys.

    The guy with a cat head and human body named Best felt that our eyes were very unfriendly, and he grinned.

    With a swipe, it suddenly jumped towards me. The speed was not very fast, at least it was much slower than the golden armored corpse before.

    "Supreme Ying Yuanzun, who rules the thirty-six heavens, transforms into the nine heavens, transforms into the ten directions, and has divine weapons that are as fast as the law." After I finished reading, this monster named Best happened to be in front of me.  I took the talisman and slapped it on the forehead.

    With a bang, after I slapped it on the head, something unexpected happened to me.

    My hand passed directly over without touching it. It was just like the virtual projection of people in science fiction movies, which could not be touched.

    But it really hit me in the chest.

    I was hit on the chest, and I immediately felt a dull pain. I couldn't help but grunted and took a step back.

    Sun Xiaopeng also rushed up and kicked it in the chest.

    The same situation happened to me before. Sun Xiaopeng passed through her body without touching it at all, but it hit Sun Xiaopeng on the back with a backhand punch.

    "Damn it, this b has a plug-in." Sun Xiaopeng was punched and fell to the ground, and he immediately started yelling: "You are playing with grandpa, why did you bring a plug-in with you?"

    ¡°It¡¯s not a cheat.¡± Ai Tangtang shook his head: ¡°But it¡¯s really weird.¡±

    This Best rushed towards Duo Duo again and punched him, Duo Duo quickly stretched out his hand to block him.

    But its fist passed through many hands and hit many chests directly.

    After finishing the beating, it took two steps back, and then started laughing strangely. This little sound made me feel scared.

    This is too weird.

    Everyone will encounter weird things, and weirdness is actually the awe of the unknown in the heart.

    Ordinary people are afraid of ghosts because they don¡¯t understand ghosts, so they have feelings of fear and fear in their hearts.

    Are those of us who know how to catch ghosts really brave?  Not afraid of weird things?

    In the eyes of ordinary people, we are not afraid of the weird ghosts in their eyes. That is because we have a full understanding of ghosts. Isn¡¯t it just the transformation of three souls and seven souls? If you throw two talismans over, you will be distraught.

    But now that Best appeared, I felt terrified. I wouldn¡¯t call it scary, but I always felt weird and uncomfortable. I didn¡¯t expect such a weird monster to appear.

    "Axiu, go ahead and fight it. I'll be able to see why it behaves like this after observing it for a while."

    Ai Tangtang's voice reached my ears. I turned my head and glanced at her and said, "Then hurry up."

    After saying that, I rushed up and started fighting with this guy.

    ??????????????????????????????????? Well, actually, saying that I fight it is a bit too flattering to myself, but in fact it is just asking for abuse. No matter how I fight, I can¡¯t touch it at all, but it can hit me.

    It¡¯s such a bad fight, it¡¯s as frustrating as it is. To say that it uses cheats is really not wrong at all.

    andSun Xiaopeng and Duo Duo had no intention of coming to help. They probably thought it was better for one person to be abused than for three people to be abused.

    At this time, the three of them were just like people watching a show. They started to observe whether this guy had any flaws. I resisted the beating with all my strength.

    After being beaten for about two minutes, I felt extremely sore all over.

    What puzzles me is that this monster has no intention of killing me. Although it will hurt every time it hits me with its fists and kicks, it is impossible to be seriously injured, let alone fatal.

    "I see."

    Suddenly, Ai Tangtang shouted to me: "Open your Yin and Yang eyes."

    Although I was surprised, based on my trust in Ai Tangtang, I opened my Yin Eyes without hesitation.

    If Ai Tangtang hadn¡¯t reminded me, I would have almost forgotten that I have yin and yang eyes.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? To say that it sounds famous and awesome, but the actual use I usually use is equivalent to a flashlight.

    I closed my eyes, and when I opened them, I saw Best and punched him again.

    The moment he punched him, I saw Best quickly ducked to the side. Naturally, my punch was empty. When I retracted my fist, Best instantly returned to his original position.

    "It's an illusion." Ai Tangtang shouted: "Every time you punch, it dodges. What you hit is an illusion. When he attacks you, he will become your real body."

    "This speed is too incredible." I couldn't help but say: "This guy can easily defeat us without any so-called illusions just by relying on this speed. Why bother to use illusions?"

    "Whether it is a monster or any other creature, it has its advantages and disadvantages." Ai Tangtang said: "Its speed can be used to avoid your attacks, but it may not be able to attack you at this speed."

    "It won't do such risky things. Even if it is fast and attacks at an extremely fast speed, once its opponent catches its hand, it will not be able to escape." Ai Tangtang said: "I think  In fact, it relies on this method to gradually defeat people's willpower and confidence, giving people the illusion that it is very strong and is just playing tricks on you, slowly making people despair, and then it will issue  A fatal blow.¡±

    After Ai Tangtang finished speaking, I suddenly realized. I said this thing is so awesome, just like the RMB players beating poor student players in the game, how can it still waste time with us like this? The relationship is just empty.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 279 Entering the Main Tomb Chamber

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    At this time, although this Best is still very fast, it can only dodge my attack, and it no longer dares to attack.

    Without the help of illusion, as long as I catch it, it will be killed by me.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Turn over and become landlords. I took the talisman and shot at this guy several times. Although I didn¡¯t hit him, I was still in a good mood.

    Many people said: "Don't worry about it. Since it poses no threat, we'd better hurry up and get on our way."

    Many of these words reminded me that now is not the time to play around with this guy, it is still more important to rush to the main tomb chamber.

    So I retreated to many of them, and Best didn't dare to approach us at this time, watching from a distance.

    Ai Tangtang couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°It¡¯s actually quite pitiful, having been trapped alive in this ancient tomb for hundreds of years.¡±

    "Sister, we'd better leave quickly. If we can't reach the main tomb chamber, we will have to be trapped here for hundreds of years. Then you can sigh slowly." After Sun Xiaopeng finished speaking, the four of us did not write ink and headed towards that  Walk to the tomb passage.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out of nowhere and we walked for several minutes, but Best didn't come after us, so we felt completely relieved.

    As we walked forward, Sun Xiaopeng walked up to me and said, "Axiu, I suddenly thought of a very serious question."

    "What's the problem?" I turned around and asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng lowered his voice: "It is said that after entering the main tomb chamber, only I can resolve the crisis inside. Could it be referring to the black talisman?"

    After Sun Xiaopeng finished speaking, I was immediately shocked. Damn it, how could I have forgotten this?

    Sun Xiaopeng, a turtle grandson, has no abilities. How can he resolve the crisis inside?

    ¡°If he had a black talisman on him, it would be easily resolved, but that black talisman has already been used by this guy.

    If we walk into the main tomb like this, can we come out alive and well?

    Just thinking of this, I couldn't help but scold Sun Xiaopeng in a low voice: "You prodigal, what kind of black charm did you use at that time? What a waste!"

    "Weren't you about to die at that time? I used the black talisman to save you, okay?" Sun Xiaopeng said helplessly: "Do you blame me now?"

    I rolled my eyes at this guy, and I didn¡¯t have any confidence in my heart. This guy was really right. He used the black talisman to save me, but now it¡¯s useless no matter how much I say, the black talisman is gone.

    "Do you want to tell more about this?" Sun Xiaopeng asked in a low voice.

    "Don't say it yet." I shook my head.

    Although we share the same hardships with many people, people's hearts are unpredictable. Who knows what these many people will do after they learn that we have no black symbols and have lost their value.

    You must know that many times in the past, in order to take Sun Xiaopeng away, he asked his partner Jin Kuiding to stay and break up the queen, which shows that this person is not that simple.

    The prerequisite for being so easy to get along with us now is that Sun Xiaopeng has the ability to solve the crisis in the main tomb.

    He came down this time to get things from the main tomb. The way he blew up the tomb passage showed that he would never give up until he achieved his goal. Even if we told him at this time, he would definitely take us into the main tomb.  , and we can only enter the main tomb chamber.

    Whether you say it or not, you have to go in. Now that you have said it, there may be some variables.

    After thinking about this, I said: "Let's play it by ear."

    After saying that, we pretended to be fine and continued walking forward.

    Soon, we walked for about three hours.

    Fortunately, the second tomb was empty and there were no accidents.

    "We will reach the entrance of the main tomb in a while." Many turned around and said.

    He had a smile on his face, as if he was relieved.

    Sun Xiaopeng and I looked at each other. Unlike many others, my mood became solemn. What the hell.

    After walking for about three minutes, we came to an empty tomb. This tomb was quite large, and there was a huge black iron door in the tomb.

    This huge door is five meters high and eight meters wide. It is extremely huge and has various murals carved on it. These murals are very similar to the paintings on the ceiling when we met Best.

    "Get ready, and then we'll go in." Duo Duo said.

    Since we have arrived at the door of the main tomb, there is no rush.

    Although we didn¡¯t walk very fast before, we still walked for more than three hours. Anyway, my legs were already a little numb.

    I sat down on the ground??, Sun Xiaopeng sat next to me, picked up his mobile phone and pouted, taking a selfie like Scissorhands.

    "What are you doing?" I asked.

    ¡°I finally came to the next grave, of course I took a photo and posted it on Moments.¡± Sun Xiaopeng asked, ¡°Do you want to take a photo with me?¡±

    "Get lost." I pushed him away. Could it be that this guy forgot that the black talisman on his body was gone?  So leisurely and comfortable.

    Sun Xiaopeng saw my expression and said immediately: "Don't keep a straight face. It has become a fact that the thing is gone. There is no regret in the world about selling the medicine, right? As a human being, the most important thing is to be happy."

    Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s words also make sense. The most important thing in life is to be happy. Why bother with so many things?

    But if you think about it carefully, what kind of thing is it? Sun Xiaopeng almost brought it in.

    In this situation, are you still happy?  I'm so happy.

    "What are you talking about?" Ai Tangtang curiously stretched his head and looked at us.

    "Ahem, it's nothing." I said and looked at a lot of people.

    Many people were looking at the iron gate with their hands behind their backs, as if they were thinking about something.

    I walked over and asked, "What's wrong?"

    Many people were stunned, smiled dryly, and said, "It's nothing, I just feel that this place is very familiar, very familiar."

    "Oh, do you have an idea of ??what is going on inside the main tomb?" I asked Duo Duo.

    Many shook his head: "I don't know the specifics, let's talk about it after we go in."

    "How to get in?" I asked.

    There was no way for us to enter this huge iron gate. When Duo Duo heard this, he walked to the left side of the iron gate, turned around and said, "Ask them all to come over."

    Ai Tangtang and Sun Xiaopeng also came over, and we stood behind many of them.

    ¡°I pressed the iron door hard, and suddenly, the iron door began to slowly separate from the middle.

    After a while, the iron gate was fully opened. Perhaps because they had reached their destination, many people seemed very excited and rushed in, seemingly forgetting that there was a huge danger inside.

    The three of us followed cautiously.

    It was originally dark inside, but not long after we walked in, torches started burning on the surrounding walls.

    This is the main tomb chamber?

    I looked at it in surprise. Originally, I thought that the main tomb chamber, which I had gone through so much trouble to find, was not to say splendid and full of treasures, but it was not bad at all.

    But this place, apart from being bigger, is just the same as the tomb outside.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 280 Jining

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The main tomb is an oval, with a wooden coffin placed in the center. Other than that, there is nothing else.

    As for many of the dangers mentioned, we have not seen them.

    After entering the main tomb chamber, many of them showed joyful expressions on their faces and turned back to us and said, "Help me open this coffin. I want to take out the contents."

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he was about to walk forward. I quickly grabbed him and said to Duo Duo: "Duo Duo, we are just a simple cooperative relationship. It is right that we rely on you to go out, but you still have to open the coffin yourself.  It¡¯s better to do it.¡±

    "What do you mean?" Many eyes turned cold: "You just don't believe me?"

    "Brother, there's really nothing about you that makes people believe you." I'm not polite either. Although it would be best not to make a fuss with a lot of people, it's impossible for us to help open the coffin.

    "If we open a simple coffin, it doesn't matter. But if this coffin is just an ordinary thing, why should we open it?"

    From this alone, you can tell that there is something wrong in his mind.

    Many people laughed when they saw me saying this: "So, our cooperation is over?"

    ¡°It¡¯s over when it¡¯s over.¡± I said.

    Hearing my words, Duo Duoyi took a breath, then walked to the coffin and opened the coffin.

    But there was no danger in the coffin as I imagined. Many people bent over and took out a black, fist-sized pearl from inside.

    "Since you won't cooperate, then you can just stay in the tomb." After saying that, Du Duo stamped his feet, and the stone slab under his feet opened, revealing a black hole. After he fell in, the stone slab closed.

    I rushed up and wanted to stop him, but he had already disappeared.

    "What should we do?" Ai Tangtang also rushed up.

    When I went there, it was really full of twists and turns. I originally thought there was danger in this coffin, but it turned out that there was no danger. Instead, many people left us alone.

    Suddenly, a person walked in from where we came in before.

    We looked back and saw that this man looked about twenty-four or five years old. He had a very ordinary appearance, had long hair, and looked like a rock singer. He was wearing a white T-shirt, but he looked dirty and sloppy.  .

    "Who are you?" I looked at this person warily.

    He came in, looked around, and sighed: "It's still a step too late."

    "Hello." The man smiled and said, "I am not your enemy."

    "My name is Jining." He looked at us and said.

    I was shocked and asked, "Aren't you the one who called us here? Damn it, you are so unloyal. You left us and ran away."

    "Many?" Jining was stunned after hearing this and said, "Wrong, he is Ji Daming."

    "Are you fooling me? Didn't Ji Daming die long ago?" Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "Listen to him continue." I stopped Sun Xiaopeng.

    "Yes, Ji Daming died a long time ago, but he has been looking for a way to resurrect." Jining said: "After he was reincarnated, he always wanted to return to this ancient tomb. When he died, he made arrangements and used  The talisman array has kept his physical body from rotting, and even his heart is beating. He just wants to come back and let his three souls and seven souls return to his physical body after reincarnation."

    "Hasn't he already been reincarnated? Why does he still need to go to such great lengths to return to his own body?" Sun Xiaopeng said.

    Jining smiled and said: "His physical body possesses a powerful Taoism. What's more, most of the physical bodies he obtained after reincarnation did not have the talent to learn Taoism. Even if they did, they could not be compared with his original physical body."

    "Although Ji Daming is my ancestor, since his death, our step family has passed down rules, asking us to prevent Ji Daming from returning to his own body from generation to generation." Jining said.

    "Why bother? Why don't we just destroy that guy's body?" Sun Xiaopeng curled his lips and said.

    "If nothing else, he is our ancestor after all. It is nothing to destroy the ancestor's physical body. Besides, there are many dangers in the ancestor's main tomb. How can it be so easy to get in." Jining said.

    ¡°You mean, this is not the main tomb yet?¡± I asked.

    Jining was stunned for a moment: "Who told you this is the place?"

    "What the hell, you let that grandson fool you." I couldn't help but curse.

    Ai Tangtang asked: "By the way, the way in has been destroyed a lot, how did you get in?"

    "There is more than one way to enter the tomb here." Jining said; "The cunning rabbit is stillAs for the cave, how could such a large tomb only have one entrance?  "

    "Can you take us out?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    "Yes, but not now." Jining nodded: "I still have to prevent him from returning to his physical body."

    "By the way, why do you have to prevent your ancestors from resurrecting if you are fine? If it were our ancestors from Laoshan, we wouldn't be able to beg them to be resurrected." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "Ji Daming has a very cruel character. You should have learned about his previous affairs from his mouth, but he must not have told you that whenever Genghis Khan went to a place, he would slaughter a city. It was his suggestion." Jining said: "Although he is now  He is resurrected, but he doesn't have much ability, but if he returns to his own body, he will definitely cause chaos."

    Hearing this, I was stunned for a moment, it wouldn¡¯t be a big mess.

    "You just wait here. When I solve Ji Daming's matter, I will come and take you out." Just after Jining finished speaking, I hurriedly said: "No, let's go with you. Since Ji Daming is  Ming resurrected and regretted causing chaos, we must help you prevent his resurrection, right, Brother Peng?"

    ¡°As I said that, I stabbed Sun Xiaopeng twice with my hand.

    Sun Xiaopeng was stunned for a moment. He probably didn't understand why I said this, but he still said cooperatively: "Ah, that's right. We, the Six Demon Catchers, have the responsibility to maintain world peace. When something like this happens, the evil must be punished."  Promote good.¡±

    Just kidding, this breaking place is a maze. Many of the running away, finally jumping out of Jining himself, how can he let him leave. In case he was killed by Jidian, we were not trapped here?

    Even if Ji Daming is not killed, if he forgets that we are here after finishing Ji Daming, or just leaves because of the trouble, wouldn¡¯t we be blind?

    I don¡¯t want my life to be hanging in the hands of others. Instead of hanging in the air like this, it¡¯s safer to hold my life tightly.

    Jining laughed, and he seemed to have guessed what I was thinking: "Well, in that case, then you can follow me, but let me remind you first, if you follow me, it is better to stay here for safety."

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we are used to danger, and this time is no different.¡± I said.

    Jining nodded, then asked us to follow him, then turned around and walked out of the tomb passage.

    The three of us hurriedly followed, for fear of losing us.

    ¡¾ps: Two updates today, mainly about Ji Daming, there are still many things to plan and think about, please forgive me.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 281 The Formless Method

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Jining has a completely different temperament from many, well, Ji Daming. Ji Daming looks like an elite member of society, but this Jining looks like a pure otaku.

    We followed him, and I asked Ai Tangtang and Sun Xiaopeng next to me: "I heard that he is very accurate in telling fortunes. Is it true?"

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard what I said, he said, "I don't understand divination either. It's very difficult. You have to memorize the heavenly stems and the earthly branches, and you have to calculate your own birthday and horoscopes."

    "You should have a divination master in Laoshan, right? Didn't they teach you something?" I asked.

    I am very interested in divination, and it is hard to understand why these people can calculate these things out of thin air.

    "Yes, he taught me, but I can't learn it." Sun Xiaopeng nodded.

    Jining, who was walking in front, heard our chat and turned around and said: "Divination is not as accurate as you think. No one who is a real divination expert dares to say that what they calculate is 100% correct."  .¡±

    "Divination is actually a calculation, very similar to the police solving a case. For example, when a policeman solves a case and puts all the clues in front of him, he doesn't need to be too smart at all. He can figure out who the murderer is based on these clues."

    "The same goes for divination, except that the clues are the person's heavenly stems, earthly branches, and birth date. And after the divination is calculated, four or five things that will develop will usually appear."

    "For example, if you want to calculate which person a gangster will rob on the road, you just put the five most likely people in front of you, and then you have to rely on your own guessing or intuition."

    After Jining finished speaking, I asked: "Isn't there anything particularly accurate?"

    "Yes, there is." Jining paused and said, "It is said that Zhuge Kongming's divination was infallible. Unfortunately, after his death, the divination method he used was lost and no one has ever found it."

    "You understand, this thing cannot be learned by someone, it depends on talent." Sun Xiaopeng said to me sternly, as if he would not be very honorable.

    He didn¡¯t even think about it. Isn¡¯t this a disguised way of belittling his lack of talent?

    ¡°But talent is something that is hard to explain and very complicated.

    To put it simply, it is like playing an online game. Two people play together. After a month, one of them becomes a master, while the other is still a rookie.

    This is talent, which is what people often call genius.

    Of course, with hard work, ordinary people can surpass so-called geniuses, but they are afraid that geniuses work harder than themselves.

    If you think about it carefully, I can actually be considered a genius. This is really not a boast. Whether I am studying Taoism or all aspects, I definitely belong to the ranks of geniuses. I have only been studying Taoism for a few years. I can be a powerful ghost.  Fight a fight.

    On the other hand, Sun Xiaopeng has been practicing Taoism since he was a child, but he is still doing this now.

    Sun Xiaopeng had a lot of questions, most of which asked Jining about his knowledge of divination. Jining also answered all the questions without any sign of impatience.

    Ai Tangtang remained silent and silent, as if she was thinking about something. I walked up to her, poked her shoulder and asked, "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed."

    "Ahhh." Ai Tangtang seemed to be startled by me, and then he came back to his senses.

    "Hey, eldest sister, please be serious. In the state you were in just now, it would be strange to be able to react if there was really any danger." I said.

    Ai Tangtang smiled awkwardly and said, "No, I was just thinking, that Ji Daming is very strange. Since he wants to resurrect himself, why did he bring us in with him? This is not reasonable at all, right?"

    "And we were asked to open the coffin just now. If it wasn't for his head cramping, there must be some reason." Ai Tangtang said.

    "The reason for bringing you in is very simple." Jining said: "Even if he returns to his physical body, he still needs to replenish energy quickly. After all, that body has been there for hundreds of years. Even if it is protected by a talisman array, he still needs to replenish energy quickly."  energy."

    "Energy?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    "For example, if you fainted in the hospital for more than ten days and lost glucose for more than ten days, do you want to eat some meat when you wake up?" Jining said with a smile.

    When I heard this, I got goosebumps all over my body. The reason why Ji Daming kept taking us with him was because he wanted to eat meat. Damn him, are you so disgusting?

    "And Ji Daming also has an evil skill that can devour people's Taoism." Jining's face showed a sad look: "It will take a long time for him to return to his physical body before he can return to his peak state. The shortcut is to use this evil skill.  Gong devours one¡¯s way of doing things.¡±

    "The Great Technique of Attracting Stars"?  "Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "Well, one idea. Of course, this evil spell is very restrictive. It needs to completely restrict the freedom of the target before it can cast the spell to suck out people's moral conduct." Jining slowly raised his head: "The skills our step family has practiced,  They are all passed down by him, and after he absorbs them, he will integrate them for his own use as quickly as possible, so his first target must be me."

    "This is the real reason why you came here to stop him." I said.

    Jining nodded: "Although he is my ancestor, I don't want to be killed by my ancestor in such a confused way."

    "You should be talking about the Formless Dharma, right?" Ai Tangtang suddenly said, "How could he know the Formless Dharma?"

    "Hey, you know?" Jining looked at Ai Tangtang in surprise, then counted on his fingers for a while and asked, "Who are you? Why can't I calculate your fate?"

    "Hehe." Ai Tangtang didn't answer, just laughed.

    "At that time, Genghis Khan's cavalry was proud of the heroes, broke into the demon world, and captured the formless method in the demon world." Jining said: "This skill is said to be the secret method not taught by the demon king of the demon world. It is extremely weird."

    "I also heard the master talk about this method, but I didn't expect it to exist." Ai Tangtang stuck out his tongue.

    I couldn¡¯t get a word in at all. I didn¡¯t understand anything they were talking about.

    At this time, Ai Tangtang patted me on the shoulder: "Oh, by the way, Axiu, you said that old thing wants to eat you or me after he is resurrected."

    ¡°You have thin skin and tender meat, of course I¡¯ll eat you.¡± I said.

    "Shit, I'll bet you."

    I rolled my eyes at her, she was really idle, making such a boring bet.

    Just forget it if Ji Daming is not resurrected successfully. If he is really resurrected, he will naturally run as fast as he can. After listening to Jining's words for a while, he almost turned Ji Daming into a god, and even let Genghis Khan's cavalry  Enter the devil's realm.

    ¡°I can¡¯t bear the thought of fighting with such an awesome person.

    Jining knew this ancient tomb extremely well. We walked for more than an hour when Jining suddenly stopped in the tomb passage: "We are about to reach the main tomb chamber. After entering, remember not to touch the body of my ancestor casually.  Something will happen if you touch it.¡±

    "kindness."

    We nodded.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 282 Running away

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    No one dares to be careless about something like this that involves their own lives.

    After Jining finished speaking, he knocked on the wall of the tomb passage, and then pushed hard. The wall sank directly in. Then, a dark staircase was revealed in the wall, leading all the way down.

    Jining sighed: "I hope we are not late."

    After saying that, he walked in first, and the three of us hurriedly followed.

    This tomb passage is very damp, and there is even a lot of moss growing on the steps on the ground.

    I frowned when I saw it. The tomb passage outside has always been dry. It must be so humid here because the yin energy is too strong.

    We walked for about four minutes before we reached the bottom.

    After we walked out, this main tomb was much more luxurious than the 'main tomb' that was much more expensive.

    This place is as big as a football field, and there are boxes everywhere. These boxes are all filled with gold and silver jewelry.

    There are even too many gold, silver and jewels in many boxes that can¡¯t even be covered, but the main tomb chamber is as bright as day.

    The head is densely covered with all kinds of pearls shining brightly.

    "Damn it, the luminous pearl is used for lighting, this is really luxurious." Sun Xiaopeng's eyes lit up.

    And in mid-air of this tomb, a crystal coffin is floating on it.

    There was a man wearing black clothes lying inside.

    "It's not too late." Jining breathed a sigh of relief and turned around to say to us: "As soon as my ancestor comes later, we will capture him directly and we must not let him touch the body. Do you understand?"

    It can be seen that Jining¡¯s mood is also much heavier.

    "Don't worry, that turtle grandson has deceived me for so long. When he comes out later, I can take care of him with one punch." Sun Xiaopeng opened his mouth and smiled: "But speaking of the gold and silver jewelry from your ancestors, let me explain first.  , I am not a person who is greedy for money, but we have worked so hard to follow you to help, and if we don¡¯t get something, I will feel panicked. "

    "As long as my ancestor is captured, you can take away the things here if you can." Jining said nonchalantly.

    I really despise Sun Xiaopeng. When I was in school, the fat second-generation rich man looked like a prostitute. At that time, we used to laugh at him. After I found out Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s true identity, I immediately felt that this guy was the real one.  *Silk.

    The sect in Laoshan has been passed down for thousands of years. He will be the future leader. How can he be short of money?

    In fact, this kid is not short of money at all. The main reason is that he is greedy for petty gains.

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard what Jining said, he almost burst out laughing and said, "Oh, I just said, brother, you are so interesting that it is not worth my while to help."

    As soon as he finished speaking, suddenly, there were some noises coming from the tomb.

    "No!" Jining's face changed drastically: "He has entered the tomb, find him quickly."

    This place is full of boxes containing gold and silver jewelry, and is as big as a football field. It is really easy to hide from someone.

    After Jining finished speaking, we dispersed and started searching here.

    The treasures here are piled up like a warehouse. I didn¡¯t know how many pearl necklaces I broke while walking. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little distressed. Then I felt that that guy Ji Daming must have been too greedy during his lifetime. He was buried with so many things.  .

    After searching for a while, something strange happened. We couldn¡¯t find it.

    We have searched every corner here.

    Jining stood under the coffin and said to us: "Maybe he is hiding in the box. Open the box and take a look."

    "Okay." After Jining said this, Sun Xiaopeng couldn't wait to respond loudly.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If it were not for some business, this boy might have been unable to bear it, and had begun to take these things. At this moment he opened the box and checked, and if he saw any jewels that pleased his eyes, he reached out and took it.

    But something happened that we didn¡¯t expect at all.

    The body floating in mid-air has actually sat up.

    Even Sun Xiaopeng, who wanted to get the jewelry, opened his eyes wide and looked at the person in the crystal coffin in mid-air in disbelief.

    This man¡¯s face does not look old, he looks about forty or fifty years old, and he is wearing a black Mongolian suit.

    He opened his eyes and looked at us below.

    The crystal coffin also slowly landed on the ground at this time.

    He pushed aside the coffin board and stood up.

    "I'm finally alive."

    His voice?It was very unpleasant to hear, very hoarse, as if my throat was rusty.

    "Ahem, cough, cough." Ji Daming coughed hard for a while, then looked at Jining with a faint smile on his lips: "You're still a step too late."

    "Old Ancestor." Jining bowed to him respectfully: "You shouldn't wake up. When you wake up, you will cause me a lot of troubles. You can occupy the same body as before and be safe and sound."  Isn¡¯t it enough to just live this life?¡±

    "Haha, cough." Ji Daming originally wanted to laugh loudly, but ended up coughing hard.

    "How is it possible? I worked hard and even tried to trick Genghis Khan into attacking the demon world." Ji Daming stood up straight: "You guys came just in time, I happen to be hungry."

    "Are you hungry?" Jining said, "Ancestor, you must still be very weak. Let me try to see if I can knock you down with one punch."

    Ji Daming said: "Having descendants like you is really a headache. I hope you don't die here."

    After speaking, the stone slabs separated under Daming's feet as before. After he fell in, the stone slabs immediately closed up.

    "Fuck, this old turtle grandson, how come there are so many secret passages?" I couldn't help scolding.

    "He knew at that time that he would be very weak when he woke up, so he would naturally arrange many ways to escape here." Jining's face did not change much, as if he had already guessed it.

    At this moment, our feet suddenly started to tremble.

    "Earthquake?" I said.

    "It's not an earthquake, it's because this tomb needs a tower." Ai Tangtang raised his head and said.

    At this time, a lot of sand leaked from the stone slab above our heads.

    "It's a mechanism left by our ancestors. This is the way to destroy this tomb. He wants us all to die here." Jining frowned.

    "Hey, what are you doing standing still? Take us out quickly." I said.

    Jining closed his eyes and said nothing, then suddenly opened his eyes: "It takes twenty minutes to run the nearest road. If we walk, it will be too late."

    After saying that, he started running in front.

    I¡¯ll go and tell you earlier, there was so much nonsense just now.

    We carried our bags and ran wildly behind Jining.

    As we ran, the vibrations under our feet became even greater.

    Sun Xiaopeng has the weakest physical strength and runs at the back.

    I looked back and saw that this guy¡¯s bag was full.

    "Axiu, pull me up, I can't run anymore, these golds are too heavy." Sun Xiaopeng shouted.

    I grabbed his hand and ran with him: "You still went to get gold at this time?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 283 Leaving the Tomb

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Do you want your life? Throw away this gold quickly." Ai Tangtang also showed a rare angry expression and said to Sun Xiaopeng.

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "Are you kidding, brother? We worked so hard to get in here and almost lost our lives. If we don't get something, I'll feel clogged in my heart."

    "I'm going to fuck you." I couldn't help cursing.

    This guy is really hopeless, so I said nothing and grabbed Sun Xiaopeng and followed Jining.

    Soon, the tomb passages around us began to collapse, and there was one particularly thrilling moment during this period.

    We just ran through a tomb passage. The moment we stepped out of the tomb passage, the tomb passage collapsed instantly and was destroyed.

    I was so shocked that cold sweat broke out on my back.

    Sun Xiaopeng finally woke up and realized that he couldn't escape with those things on his body, so he started to take out gold bars from his body and throw them away.

    I don¡¯t know if this guy¡¯s pocket is Doraemon¡¯s dimensional bag. As we ran, he threw it away for a full minute. There were pearl necklaces and gold bars all along the way.

    Even at the back, he reached out and took out a gold bar from his underwear and threw it out.

    No wonder he can¡¯t run. According to my visual inspection, the things he threw away must weigh at least thirty or forty kilograms.

    After throwing away these things, our speed is much faster.

    Jining in front turned back and said, "The exit is almost there."

    In fact, there is no need for him to say that we are running into a dead end. The tomb passage in front of us is already at the end, and under the wall at the end, there is a hole slightly larger than a dog hole.

    Jining got in first, then Ai Tangtang, then Sun Xiaopeng.

    After Sun Xiaopeng entered, I looked back.

    The tomb passage at the back has begun to collapse and is spreading towards us, just like in an American blockbuster.

    I quickly got in.

    The moment I got in, there was a loud bang behind me, and then the hole behind was sealed.

    I couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Damn it, if I had been slower, I would have been buried alive in this terrible place.

    Jining said from the front, "Don't relax. Climb out quickly to be safe. This robbery hole was dug by others a long time ago. I don't know if it is strong enough. After all, the ancient tombs inside have collapsed. Maybe  It will affect this robbery hole."

    After listening to Jining¡¯s words, none of us dare to relax and keep climbing forward.

    There was only one road in this dark cave. After climbing for about twenty minutes, light finally appeared in front of us.

    The moment I came out, I breathed a breath of fresh air.

    It was night outside at this time, and the moonlight was very bright in the sky.

    The place we came out was a mountain wall surrounded by many thick weeds, which blocked the cave from being discovered. When we came out, it was a small forest.

    "What the hell, I finally made it out alive." After I came out, I didn't care so much. I just lay down on the ground and started breathing heavily.

    Whether it¡¯s in an ancient tomb or a robbery cave, the air is very bad, and it¡¯s completely incomparable to the fresh air outside.

    I am also very happy in my heart. If there was a slight accident before, we would all be buried alive inside.

    Sun Xiaopeng looked miserable.

    ¡°With so many antiques, how much would they be worth if taken out?¡± Sun Xiaopeng said helplessly.

    "Are those antiques worth more than your life?" Ai Tangtang mocked with a smile.

    "That's not enough, but it's almost there. If I bring those things out, I will have enough food and clothing for the rest of my life." Sun Xiaopeng hammered his chest, feeling infinite regret there.

    Jining came out and looked around and said, "Ji Daming has escaped. I have to chase him. I can kill him easily while he is weak now. But it will be difficult when he regains his strength. What about you? Still want to kill him?"  Will you follow me to punish evil and promote good?"

    Jining couldn¡¯t help but smile when he talked about punishing evil and promoting good.

    "Ahem, buddy, it's actually not good for us outsiders to interfere in your family's internal affairs." Sun Xiaopeng said: "It's not that we don't want to help, it's because we're afraid of being gossiped about."

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s thanks to you that we came out this time.¡± I said to Jining, ¡°I owe you a favor.¡±

    Jining nodded: "Then farewell."

    After saying that, he went into the dense forest alone and disappeared.

    "Tsk, this placeHe doesn't seem to have much ability, so why should he be one of the four geniuses with Luo Fang?  "Sun Xiaopeng looked at Jining's back, curled his lips and said, "According to what I say"

    "According to you, you should take it, right?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    "Ahem, let's not talk about this anymore." Sun Xiaopeng suddenly slapped his thigh: "By the way, that bastard Yu Zhixin actually brought people to kill me. Damn it, let's see how I deal with him when I get back. Let's go back to Hong Kong first.  We¡¯ll sleep one night in a mountain hotel and we¡¯ll go back to Laoshan together tomorrow.¡±

    "Maybe he has died in the tomb passage?" I said.

    The explosive that Jin Kuiding threw was quite powerful. If Yu Zhixin and the other five had followed closely, they would probably have been buried alive.

    ¡°If he dies, it¡¯s good luck to him. I¡¯ll settle the score with Grandpa Yu.¡± Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "This kind of thing is groundless. It's not what you say that others will believe." I said: "And that Yu Wentuo is your Laoshan Grand Elder, and his status is only a little lower than your father, right? Just because  You just said that he wanted to murder you, and you asked the people from Laoshan to help you?"

    "Don't say you are so unpopular in Laoshan. Even if everyone supports you, you can't be so stupid as to 'unjustly accuse' the great elder of Laoshan." I said, "Can you use your brain before doing anything?"

    "Is it possible for me to swallow my anger? If it weren't for my agility and outsmarting Yu Zhixin's five bear bags, Yu Zhixin might have killed them all now. How can I swallow this?" Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "Sun Xiaopeng really needs to go back to Laoshan to handle this matter properly." Ai Tangtang said to me, and then she said to Sun Xiaopeng: "But you only need to tell your father about this matter and let him help you solve it.  It cannot be publicized in a big way.¡±

    "Without evidence and unjust accusation against the elder, Yu Wentuo can find a reason to say that you don't respect the elders of your sect, and even say that you are maliciously slandering. Anyway, it will ruin your reputation. Well, your reputation in Laoshan is not very good either.  , anyway, if you are used by Yu Wentuo, your position as the leader of Laoshan will be lost." Ai Tangtang said.

    Sun Xiaopeng nodded: "Don't worry, I'm not stupid, I know what I'm doing."

    Ai Tangtang and I looked at each other.

    Sun Xiaopeng said that he is not stupid, but this really has no credibility.

    Sun Xiaopeng sighed: "Actually, I really don't want to be the leader of Laoshan, but that old guy Yu Wentuo is too impatient. Is there anyone who can force me so much? Damn, I want to be the leader now, let's see what he can do  ." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 284 Laoshan Incident

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    This guy, did his emotions make him the leader, or was he forced?

    I don¡¯t even want to scold him, but I want to beat him.

    "Okay, stop talking nonsense, is it fun in this mountain? Let's go down the mountain and go back to Hongshan District." I said.

    We looked around and after finding the general direction, we walked down the mountain together.

    They say it¡¯s easier to go up the mountain than it is to go down, but that¡¯s not always the case. We were so exhausted in the ancient tombs that we felt so relaxed walking down the mountain now.

    When we got to the bottom of the mountain, where we parked our car, we took a look. Fortunately, our car was still there, but the car that Daming drove to follow us was gone. He had obviously driven away in his car.

    Sun Xiaopeng drove the car, and the three of us returned to the hotel tiredly.

    I went back to my room, threw everything on the floor, took a shower, lay on the bed, and fell asleep without thinking about anything.

    When I woke up the next day, I was still in a daze. I had a nightmare yesterday, and I dreamed that we were buried alive in that ancient tomb.

    When I woke up, my back was completely wet with sweat. I touched the cold sweat on my back and felt a little lucky. Damn it, yesterday¡¯s trip really left some psychological shadow on me.

    I lit a cigarette and started smoking, and I kept sighing in my heart. Last night, I wandered into the ancient tomb in a daze, and then came back safe and sound in such a dangerous situation.

    I may not have had any feelings last night, but now I am lying in bed, recalling what happened yesterday, and I still have lingering fears.

    Suddenly my cell phone rang. I picked up the phone and saw that it was Sun Xiaopeng calling.

    "Hey, kid, what's going on?"

    "Brother Xiu, I'm at the airport now. I'll go back to Laoshan in a minute. You guys will go back to Chongqing and board the plane soon. I'll give you a call." Sun Xiaopeng said on the other end of the phone.

    "I'm going. Are you in such a hurry? Let's have breakfast together before we leave." I said.

    "I called my dad to tell him what happened yesterday. My dad asked me to go back to Laoshan immediately, saying he was worried that I would be in danger outside." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    I asked doubtfully, "That's not right. Logically speaking, they failed, so they shouldn't attack you again, right?"

    "I don't know. My father's tone is a little strange. It seems that we have some internal problems in Laoshan." Sun Xiaopeng said: "It should be Yu Wentuo who wants to seize power."

    "Seizing power?" I frowned.

    "Yes." Sun Xiaopeng said: "His grandson failed to assassinate me, so he could only put everything in front of him to fight with my father."

    "I said you have a lot of things going on in Laoshan. That Yu Wentuo has become the great elder. Even if he dies, his grandson will be able to live a life of food and clothing without worrying about food and clothing." I said.

    "Wrong." Sun Xiaopeng said: "In fact, they are not fighting for living things, but for things after death."

    ¡°After death?¡± I asked.

    "Well, our Laoshan has a lot of influence in the underworld, you know this, right?" Sun Xiaopeng said: "Our Laoshan has a certain influence in the underworld, and there is an agreement between the underworld and Laoshan. As long as the leader dies, the descendants will  In the underworld, you can be directly promoted to the righteous god of the underworld."

    "The Yin Si Zhengshen?" I was stunned for a moment: "The Yin Si Zhengshen is so good?"

    "It's difficult. We in Laoshan also rely on the leaders who have died for so many years to become the Yin Si Zhengshen in the underworld. This is how we have today's influence in the underworld, and we have not yet obtained real power. Although most of the Yin Si Zhengshen in the underworld are  , but it does not have the military power of the underworld, it is just a civilian job." Sun Xiaopeng sighed and said, "But even so, it is still something that many people are jealous of."

    "The leader has only been managing this broken sect in Yangjian for decades, and he has a lot of things to worry about. In fact, Yu Wentuo peeked at the position of the Yin Si Zhengshen and wanted his grandson to become the Yin Si Zhengshen." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "Okay, you don't need to tell me these nonsense. I don't understand what I understand. Anyway, please pay attention to safety. If you are in danger, just call me. As brothers, you don't dare to say anything else. When the time comes, you  After hanging up, I will definitely come and send you two wreaths." I said with a smile.

    "Fuck you, if you die, I will send you a hundred wreaths." Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile and hung up the phone.

    I stared at the phone for a while and sighed.

    When a sect like Laoshan seizes power, let alone my low ability, even if it is a strong one, I can't get involved at all. No matter how their own family members fight, it is their own family's business, and it is impossible for outsiders like me to interfere.  .

    I know this myself well, so I don¡¯t think about it anymore.??.

    Wearing clothes, washed briefly, then put on the bag, opened the door, walked to Ai Tangtang's door, and knocked on the door.

    After a while, Ai Tangtang opened the door. She was wearing a pink pajamas, yawning and asked, "What are you doing, so early?"

    "Ahem, um, we should go back to Chongqing." I said, "Sun Xiaopeng has returned to Laoshan ahead of schedule."

    "Go back to Laoshan early?" Ai Tangtang's eyes lit up: "Oh, Laoshan is going to change."

    "Change of weather? It won't happen." I said.

    "Tsk, although Sun Daoming is the head of Laoshan, Yu Wentuo also has a large number of die-hard loyalists, and many people are following Yu Wentuo. This situation has made many people even more jealous after Sun Daoming appointed Sun Xiaopeng as the young head.  People prefer Yu Wentuo's side," Ai Tangtang said.

    "You seem to know Laoshan very well." I said.

    "Hehe, I heard what the master said before." Ai Tangtang said: "I just hope they can go back to their troubles and don't accidentally release the monsters sealed under Mount Laoshan."

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to say more now, so Ai Tangtang and I chatted casually for a while.

    Originally, Ai Tangtang wanted to go back and sleep for a while, but suddenly he said that he was hungry and wanted to eat. Then he changed his clothes, took his own things, and we went downstairs to check out.

    After checking out, we walked out of the hotel, and there happened to be a bun shop opposite the hotel.

    We went in and had breakfast.

    Although Ai Tangtang is pretty, she doesn¡¯t care about her image at all when she eats. She eats buns one bite at a time and porridge in two bites per bowl. She eats much more generously than I do.

    After finishing the meal, Ai Tangtang burped. After I paid the bill, we went out to take a taxi and rushed to the airport.

    We were sitting in the back. Ai Tangtang turned to me and asked, "Do you think Jining has caught up with Ji Daming?"

    "It's not that easy to catch up." I get a headache thinking about Ji Daming.

    At that time, Ji Daming was deceived. I asked Ai Tangtang: "When Ji Daming was still pretending to be a lot, he seemed to still have memories of his life. Wasn't he reincarnated? Didn't he need to drink Meng Po soup?"  "

    "Hey, why did he need to drink Meng Po soup at that time." Ai Tangtang rolled his eyes at me: "Are you kidding? How many people died in Genghis Khan's army at that time?" (Remember the website address of this website: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 285 Return to Chongqing

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°Does it have anything to do with how many people died whether he drank Meng Po Soup or not?¡± I asked.

    "Oh, I asked you whether you are really stupid or you are pretending to be stupid." Ai Tangtang said: "So many innocent souls died at that time. You know, Ji Daming was Genghis Khan's military advisor. Even in their army, he established a  Absolute prestige.¡±

    "You said, if Ji Daming is forced to drink Meng Po soup, Ji Daming becomes desperate, and he brings these hundreds of thousands of military souls to make a fuss in the underworld, or even stand on his own mountain and establish another force in the underworld, this is a good deal.  Really?" Ai Tangtang turned to look at me and said, "It's just that a person doesn't want to drink Meng Po soup. It's not like this has never happened in the underworld, so of course I won't force it."

    "Of course, if the Tenth Palace King of Hell knew that Ji Daming knew the Wuxiang Dharma, he would definitely force him to drink Meng Po Soup." Ai Tangtang sat on the car unsteadily on his feet.

    ¡°What exactly is the Formless Dharma Door?¡± I asked.

    "The demon method of the demon king of the underworld." Ai Tangtang said: "But the Wuxiang Dharma is not actually an evil skill. The Wuxiang Dharma is a general term, and there are many things in it. For example, a Taoist book has many kinds of magic.  Taoism."

    "The Wuxiang Dharma actually contains many kinds of demonic methods. What Ji Daming learned is a more sinister method." Ai Tangtang said.

    We chatted for a while, and suddenly I noticed that the taxi in front of me turned to look at us from time to time, with a look that looked like a lunatic.

    I quickly said: "Master, we were chatting about last night's fantasy TV series. Don't mind."

    "What TV show is it? It's so good." The taxi driver asked doubtfully.

    ""Supernatural Stories"." After I finished speaking, the taxi driver nodded and stopped talking.

    After the car arrived at the airport, I quickly paid, took my things, and got out of the car with Ai Tangtang.

    I also told myself in my heart that in the future, it would be better to say as little as possible about such things when there are outsiders.

    Ai Tangtang jumped into the airport behind me. I took her to buy two tickets to return to Chongqing at 12:10 noon.

    Then we went through security.

    There are still a lot of troubles, such as finding magic weapons such as the peach wood sword from the bag. I can only explain that I am a paranormal enthusiast and these are the gadgets I collected.

    Fortunately, the police officer responsible for the inspection did not care too much about this.

    After we passed the security check, we went to the waiting room and waited.

    Waiting for a flight is very painful. The airport is so boring and smoking is not allowed.

    There is a smoking area, but when you smoke, there will still be security guards who come over and politely ask you to put out your cigarette.

    "Tangtang, what kind of person is your master?" I asked Ai Tangtang.

    "A very powerful old guy." Ai Tangtang was a little excited when I mentioned her master, and said, "Actually, my life was pretty good when I was a child. Didn't you know that all the beggars on that street were all gone?"  I don¡¯t care.¡±

    As he spoke, Ai Tangtang's face was full of pride: "Later, an old man came to me. Anyway, he said a lot of nonsense. It was nothing more than some kind of talent. He insisted on accepting me as his apprentice, so I asked him to learn from him.  Is your ability as powerful as it is now?"

    ¡°You were just a beggar at that time, how could you be so prestigious?¡± I complained.

    "You know what the heck, at that time I was in charge of a whole street." Ai Tangtang said excitedly: "Later, the old man told me that as long as I am willing to work hard, I will have a bright future."

    "I feel like it's a story about charlatans abducting children." I said, "Then the old man's reason for abducting you is too bad."

    "Do you still want me to tell you?" Ai Tangtang rolled his eyes at me.

    "Ahem, keep talking." I said.

    Ai Tangtang raised his head: "From now on, I gave up the profession of beggar and became a promising thief with my master."

    "Pfft." I swallowed my saliva and almost choked. Damn it, when did being a thief become a promising career?

    Ai Tangtang was also a little embarrassed: "Isn't this a comparison? Compared with beggars, thieves do have a better future, and my master is a peerless thief. At that time, he couldn't get anything he wanted. Later I learned his skills  Finally, he asked me to go out and steal money to buy him roast duck."

    "But I feel like roast duck is so delicious. I brought him candied haws of sugarcane every day. He was so angry that he left later." Ai Tangtang said.

    "Yes." I nodded: "I finally taught you some skills and asked you to steal a roast duck to improve the food. You bring him candied haws?"

    "Yes, I think the candied haws is delicious."?, but my master still gave me a name before he left, called Ai Tangtang.  Ai Tangtang said: "Later, through my cleverness, I never went hungry again."  "

    "Then do you know the true identity of your master?" I became curious.

    Damn it, how could someone be so lucky? Suddenly an old man appeared, taught him a skill, and then disappeared. It was a perfect plot of a novel.

    Looking at me, my skills were taught by that undistinguished guy Yan Beixun. No, he only taught me a little bit. I learned most of them by myself relying on my own understanding.

    "True identity?" Ai Tangtang frowned: "Actually, I know, but I don't want to tell you."

    I was choked up again by Ai Tangtang¡¯s words. Forget it, I wasted my breath by asking so many questions.

    Ai Tangtang patted me on the shoulder: "Don't worry, I will tell you when it's time for you to know."

    "It's okay for you to fool the kids with your words." I said, "I just feel that among the six demon hunters, I seem to be the most ordinary. You are all mysterious to death."

    "No, in fact, all of us envy you." Ai Tangtang said seriously: "Don't think that being mysterious is good. For example, Luo Fang, the boss and others all have many difficulties. They can't tell the truth.  There is a reason why I tell you the situation, and there is a reason why I don¡¯t tell you.¡±

    It¡¯s actually quite interesting to chat with Ai Tangtang. Ai Tangtang is very smart, how should I put it, quirky and quirky. If I have to find someone who looks very similar to her, it would be Huang Rong in The Legend of the Condor Heroes.

    Although this girl is usually honest, she is actually very smart at heart.

    As we started chatting, time flew by quickly, and soon it was time to board the plane.

    The two of us took the tickets and walked to the boarding gate to board the plane, and then the plane flew to Chongqing.

    When we returned to Chongqing, it was already three o'clock in the afternoon. When Ai Tangtang and I stepped off the plane, we felt a wave of heat hitting our faces.

    "Chongqing is still more comfortable." I stretched. Although Chongqing is hot, it is really comfortable. Maybe it is because I am used to the climate here.

    Ai Tangtang suddenly patted my back and pointed at a person in the distance: "Look who that is." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 286 Surveillance?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I looked in the direction Ai Tangtang pointed, and saw a familiar figure standing there, walking out of the airport.

    "Yan Beixun." I shouted loudly.

    Yan Beixun, who was carrying large and small bags, turned around and looked over when he heard my shout.

    "Oh, Axiu, what a coincidence." Yan Beixun came over.

    ¡°You idiot.¡± I yelled at him. Damn it, I¡¯m still angry about the zombie thing last time.

    He himself and his father caused trouble, so Sun Xiaopeng and I were asked to wipe his butt.

    Yan Beixun was not angry when I scolded him. He probably felt guilty because he had tricked us. He said, "Look at you, how could you talk to your senior brother like this?"

    "Go away." I rolled my eyes at him. How does this grandson look like a senior brother?

    Yan Beixun said with a smile: "Where have you been? Just got off the plane?"

    "Let's talk as we walk."

    The three of us walked out of the airport together, then took a taxi to Nanping Pedestrian Street.

    Of course, when we were in the car, I told Yan Beixun what happened this time in a low voice. With my previous experience, I didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly. If the taxi driver in front heard it, I might not be able to tell him.  They took us directly to the mental hospital.

    Yan Beixun nodded after hearing what I said. He did not make any statement about the ancient tomb. Instead, he asked me in a low voice: "Did Yu Wentuo really take action against Sun Xiaopeng?"

    "Yes." I nodded, and then I remembered that Yan Beixun seemed to have something to do with Laoshan. He had gone to Laoshan to detoxify himself before he was poisoned.

    Yan Beixun didn¡¯t hold back and told me directly: ¡°Yu Wentuo and I have a very good relationship.¡±

    "What?" I was stunned.

    "What, what, don't think that Yu Wentuo is a bad person. In fact, Elder Yu is very good." Speaking of this, Yan Beixun sighed: "But this kind of power struggle is not about good or evil. If you lose, you will  When evil wins, justice becomes.¡±

    I heard that Yan Beixun and Yu Wentuo have a good relationship, and I feel strange. It¡¯s not a good feeling. After all, this time I almost got killed by the people sent by Yu Wentuo.

    After the car arrived in Nanping, we paid and returned to the Chinese medicine store. Ai Tangtang went to work on the medicine store without saying a word. Yan Beixun's eyes lit up. After all, he had been running around outside for two years, looking for Yan Chi.  The descendants of the Xia branch rarely return to Chongqing.

    "Oh, my shop has almost turned into a clinic." Yan Beixun looked at the things that Ai Tangtang usually used to treat patients.

    "I, Sister Tangtang, am much more capable than you." I rolled my eyes at this guy.

    "What can you do? Just take the medicine and don't poison people." Yan Beixun said.

    Yan Beixun and I sat on the sofa, and I asked: "By the way, why did you come back suddenly? Have you found the successor of the branch?"

    Yan Beixun shook his head: "How can it be so easy? I don't know how I found that guy Dongfang Bo. I have a headache."

    "I came back this time because of the incident in Mount Laoshan." Yan Beixun told me: "A month ago, the monsters suppressed under Mount Laoshan suddenly rioted. Sun Daoming, the leader of Mount Laoshan, spent twenty years of his life to cast forbidden spells.  Re-suppressed them.¡±

    "If Sun Daoming's life expectancy is good, he can live another year." Yan Beixun said: "Laoshan is going to change."

    When I heard this, my heart tightened, and I couldn't help but worry about Sun Xiaopeng's safety. I asked Yan Beixun: "Laoshan Mountain is changing. Why are you coming back? It's none of our business, right?"

    "You know nothing." Yan Beixun rolled his eyes at me: "Stay at home and be ready to go to Laoshan to help at any time."

    ¡°Can we outsiders also get involved in Laoshan¡¯s affairs?¡± I asked.

    "It's not about intervening in Laoshan." Yan Beixun shook his head: "Why don't you think about why the monsters under Laoshan didn't riot earlier and later, but they rioted at this time."

    "Less than a month after the riot, someone came to kill Sun Xiaopeng." Yan Bei found out.

    I asked: "What do you mean? Someone deliberately caused those monsters to riot?"

    "Well, it should be Elder Yu who did it." Yan Beixun said while holding a cigarette: "When gods fight, mortals suffer. Every time the leader of Laoshan changes, there will be a big fight in Laoshan. Maybe they  You have to accidentally release the suppressed monsters.¡±

    ¡°Now Mr. Yin Yang and the monster hunter who have basically received the news are already making preparations. As long as there is news from Laoshan that the monsters may break through the seal, we will rush over to help immediately,¡± Yan Beixun said.

    "Will Sun XiaopengSomething will happen?  "I asked worriedly.

    "Something will definitely happen. Are you talking nonsense?" Yan Bei said.

    "I know you have a good relationship with Sun Xiaopeng. Sun Xiaopeng has only two possibilities this time. One is to suppress all public opinion in front of Sun Daoming, and then force him to take the position of leader of Laoshan."

    "Don't look at the riots made by those people in Laoshan. It's just because Sun Xiaopeng hasn't taken the position of leader yet. As long as he doesn't take the position of leader, everyone can question his ability. But once he takes the position of leader, no matter whether it is  Anyone can only recognize it.¡±

    "This is also the rule set by their ancestors of Laoshan. Otherwise, if internal friction continues, Laoshan's strength will only become weaker and weaker."

    I nodded when I heard this. Yu Wentuo was very ambitious, but after he made Sun Daoming the leader, he never peeked at the leader's position again. This also explained the rules of Laoshan in disguise.

    "There is another possibility that Sun Xiaopeng was killed before he became the leader."

    When Yan Beixun said this, he seemed a little hesitant, but he still said: "Just don't interfere in this matter anyway, just wait for the result quietly."

    I turned to look at Yan Beixun and said, "Will you still monitor me when you come back this time and prevent me from going to Laoshan?"

    "Well, there is this factor." Yan Beixun nodded: "No outsiders are allowed to interfere with the housework in Laoshan. I'm afraid that if your head gets hot and you rush to Laoshan to help, you will end up harming yourself."  It may even lead to someone with ulterior motives unjustly accusing Sun Xiaopeng of colluding with outsiders."

    "Don't worry, I'm not that impulsive." I said calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a fool, how could I do such an impulsive thing.

    Although Sun Xiaopeng is usually very stupid, he is a sincere friend. If something happens to him,

    Just thinking about this made me feel a little irritated. I picked up the phone and called Sun Xiaopeng to broadcast it, but his phone was turned off.

    Yan Beixun comforted and said: "This matter may be a good thing. If it is handled well, Sun Xiaopeng will immediately take the position of leader. No matter what happens in the future, it will be much easier to ask him for help."

    "Yeah." I could only nod and let out a long sigh.

    Yan Beixun said: "Okay, you can cook and eat by yourself. I haven't been back for a long time. I went out to go shopping."

    ¡¾ps: Xiaojiu¡¯s only official QQ book club group: 223626313.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 287 Yu De comes to the door

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I don¡¯t believe that this old guy would have any leisure time to go shopping. He would probably go to a brothel.

    After Yan Beixun left, the store wasn¡¯t busy. I said, ¡°Hey, are you hungry? I¡¯ll go out to buy food?¡±

    "Let's go out to eat later. It's been so hard this time. Treat yourself well." Ai Tangtang said with a smile.

    It was right when I thought about it, but it was still early and it was not time to eat, so I simply picked up an ancient book about ghosts and started reading.

    ¡° Among them, I saw a corpse exorcist who accidentally lost a corpse while expelling corpses. Then the corpse ran into a mountain village and killed seven people. Only then was the villagers discovered and subdued him.

    Later, the corpse driver was also caught by the villagers and beaten severely.

    "Hey, Tangtang, do you know anything about exorcising corpses?" I asked Ai Tangtang, curious.

    Ai Tangtang said: "I know a little bit, what's the matter."

    As she said that, she walked over.

    "You said those corpse hunters, since they don't have the ability to tame these corpses, why are they still carrying these corpses on the road?" I said.

    I believe this matter is not just me, many people should be surprised.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: There are more mountains in Guizhou, Yunnan, and the roads are not easy to walk. Why do you have to carry a body on your back and climb mountains and wading rivers to get back to your hometown?

    The most important thing is, can't we just let a few people carry the body back? Why do we have to use a charm to lead the body to jump back on its own?

    These are all doubts in my heart, but I still believe in the industry of corpse exterminators.

    There was a TV program before that said it was decrypting the corpse exorcists, but it turned out that it was two corpse exterminators who carried the corpse back to their hometown on bamboo poles.

    This statement naturally means that the so-called experts cannot find people with real skills, or do not want to find people with real skills at all. They just use their so-called 'scientific' way of answering to tell everyone the 'truth'.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the zodiac that I met in Neibidu, the corpse-eliminating technique of controlling the corpses with a bell is definitely not as superficial as what was said in that program.

    "It's a long story, and you can find a lot of things online." Ai Tangtang sat next to me, thought for a while and said: "As for why we have to use the method of driving corpses to send corpses back home, there is also an explanation.  "

    "What it says is that after death, the soul has to go back to the place where it lived when it was a child to have a look before reincarnation. If you don't see it, you will be very uncomfortable after death." Ai Tangtang said: "The corpse exorcist uses cinnabar  Wait for something, seal people¡¯s souls in their bodies, and then take them back to their hometown.¡±

    When I heard this, I suddenly realized, by the way, I asked why the corpses that were expelled were so spiritual and could transform into corpses so easily.

    It¡¯s like driving away corpses, and it¡¯s strange not to encounter one or two corpse transformations. The emotion is that people¡¯s souls are still in their own bodies, so this can be explained.

    "But now that people have died in other places, it doesn't seem to be a big problem?" I said.

    "Who knows, maybe it was different in ancient times and now." Ai Tangtang shrugged.

    As soon as he finished speaking, suddenly, a man flew in from outside the door of the Chinese medicine shop and fell to the ground.

    When I saw it, it turned out to be Yan Beixun. This guy was beaten until his nose was bruised and his face was swollen. He looked extremely embarrassed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and find out who beat you up.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but say after seeing it.

    "I."

    A familiar voice sounded outside, and then Yu De walked in from the outside.

    Yu De was wearing a T-shirt, looking quite casual, and behind him were eight bodyguards in suits and sunglasses.

    Yu De, it¡¯s bad, I secretly thought it was not good.

    At that time, Yu De suppressed Sun Xiaopeng in Myanmar and asked us to kill Qin Xinghuai, but in the end we had to cooperate with Qin Xinghuai.

    Later, Sun Xiaopeng was let go by the undercover agent Qin Xinghuai arranged for him. Originally, it had been two years and this guy had been quiet. I thought he had forgotten about it, but now he came to my door.  coming.

    "Boss Yu, you've already started this." I said and winked at Ai Tangtang, telling her to run away if she encountered danger later, and then stepped forward to help Yan Beixun up.

    Yu De touched his nose: "I came to Chongqing to do something, and suddenly I remembered that I have some of your old friends. I haven't seen you for a while, so let's get together."

    friend?  Do you have any friends who can do it directly?

    I took a breath and said with a smile: "Boss Yu, China is not as good as Myanmar in terms of public security. If you make any noise, will you get out?"to Chongqing.  "

    "Are you threatening me?" Yu De chuckled.

    "Tie up these two people and take them back. Hey, there is also a beautiful woman. Take them back together." After Yu De saw Ai Tangtang, he looked up and down with narrowed eyes.

    "Wait." I raised my hand. The moment I raised my hand, all eight people behind Yu De raised their pistols.

    Cold sweat broke out on my back.

    Yu De walked up to me and slapped me hard, but I didn't dare to hide.

    This guy was so strong that I was whipped straight to the ground.

    Yu De grabbed my collar and lifted me up: "You guys are good enough. I asked you to kill Qin Xinghuai, but in the end you didn't make any movement and quietly ran back to China, and even let Sun Xiaopeng sneak away.  "

    When I heard what he said, I immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Originally, I thought he knew about our cooperation with Qin Xinghuai and was looking for trouble.

    Since he doesn¡¯t know, it¡¯s easy to handle.

    "Don't do it, Boss Yu." I said, "It's not that we didn't want to help. When we left you, we immediately arrived in Taiwan and wanted to kill Qin Xinghuai."

    "We even contacted Qin Xinghuai's Shi Letong. You must know Shi Letong. We went up the mountain together to kill him, but he was directly killed by Qin Xinghuai. We also almost lost our lives. It took a lot of hard work to escape.  Back." I said.

    After hearing what I said, Yu De's face was a little moved. I immediately said, "Boss Yu, my senior brother and Qin Xinghuai have a grudge against killing their father. With this kind of hatred, we want to kill Qin Xinghuai right now. This is not because of helplessness.  There¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡±

    "You should also know how heavily guarded Qin Xinghuai's mountain is." I added at the end.

    "So, I have wrongly blamed you?" Yu De snorted, but he loosened my collar: "I have also heard about Shi Letong. He died in Qin Xinghuai's house not long after you left.  On the mountain, I will carefully ask the people under Qin Xinghuai about this matter. If you lie to me, I will let you die miserably."

    After saying that, Yu De pointed at Ai Tangtang: "Take her away and use her as a hostage."

    "Don't." I pointed at Yan Beixun: "Boss Yu, this is just my friend. Due to emotions and reasons, I should let my senior brother be this hostage, right?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 288 Find the whereabouts

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "The more you say this, the more I want to arrest her." Yu De said with a smile.

    I quickly lowered my voice and said in Yu De's ear: "This friend of mine is from Yunnan and plays voodoo. I am thinking about the safety of my boss. If you are killed by my friend, your subordinates will come to visit you."  If you kill me again, thank you."

    Yu De trembled after hearing what I said. Qin Xinghuai has many masters of Gu magic. Yu De must have heard that his relationship with Qin Xinghuai is so 'close'.

    I lowered my voice just now so that no one else could hear me, just because I was afraid that Yu De would lose face. At this time, Yu De coughed and pointed at Yan Beixun: "Capture him, and I will give you seven days to kill him."  If you kill Qin Xinghuai, I will send your senior brother¡¯s head back immediately.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not afraid that I won¡¯t care about my senior brother¡¯s life?¡± I asked.

    "Then I'll send you down to bash him. Is that enough?" After Yu De said that, he asked people to take Yan Beixun away.

    After Yan Bei left, he turned back and glared at me with resentment.

    Fortunately, this guy still has some backbone and did not ask for Ai Tangtang to be a hostage.

    When Yan Beixun was taken away, I sat down on the ground, my back soaked with cold sweat. Just now, I was pointed at eight pistols. As long as Yu De said a word, I would die immediately.

    Ai Tangtang didn¡¯t look very scared. Instead, he handed me a glass of water and said, ¡°Look, I scared you.¡±

    "Sister, aren't you afraid? I almost lost my life just now." I took a sip of water and didn't care about anything else. I quickly took out my phone and called Deputy Director Wang.

    You want me to kill Qin Xinghuai?

    I'm not stupid. Let's not talk about how difficult it is to kill Qin Xinghuai. The guy named Jing Tianjiao at that time could kill me anytime and anywhere with the poison he planted in my hands.

    Damn it, the only way now is to keep Yu De in Chongqing.

    What about the big warlords in Myanmar?  You are so arrogant in my territory of heaven.

    I called, and Deputy Director Wang asked: "Axiu, what's wrong?"

    "Deputy Director Wang, something happened again." I said.

    "What?" Deputy Director Wang on the other end of the phone immediately said distressedly: "Axiu, it's really not that my brother won't help you. The incident happened last time, so many officers and soldiers died, and I was almost fired. Now you  Do you still want me to help?¡±

    "Ahem, this time we are not fighting zombies. A big drug dealer from Myanmar came to Chongqing and just kidnapped my senior brother. I want you to lead someone to rescue my senior brother," I said.

    "As soon as Deputy Director Wang heard me speak on the other end of the phone, he perked up: "Haha, just a drug dealer? Damn it, don't worry, he can't leave Chongqing."

    After saying that, he hung up the phone in a hurry.

    Ai Tangtang asked: "You are not afraid that Yu De will kill Yan Beixun."

    "It's possible, but what else can I do now?" I looked at Ai Tangtang and said, "I can only hope that Yu De doesn't know that I asked Deputy Director Wang and others to catch him. If they just leak their whereabouts,  If he is arrested by the police, he may not necessarily kill Yan Beixun, it depends on his fate."

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he smiled and asked, "Do you like me?"

    "Why do you ask?" I asked after taking a sip of water.

    "Otherwise, would you be willing to throw your senior brother out and replace me?"

    ¡°You like shit, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± I shook my head.

    Ai Tangtang said: "Then tell me, will your senior brother complain about you when he comes back? After all, they wanted to capture me as a hostage at the beginning."

    "I can't say for sure, but just complain. It's so dangerous for a big girl like you to be captured by them. That Yu De is so sultry. As for Yan Beixun, this guy can play with all the shemales. Even if you are captured by those big girls, you can't say for sure."  It¡¯s okay to spend money, gentlemen.¡± I waved my hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s really not my brother that I deliberately tricked Yan Beixun, but the situation forced him to step forward and he couldn¡¯t let this big girl Ai Tangtang be arrested.

    After hearing this, Ai Tangtang said: "Oh, I don't see how loyal you are."

    "That's right, I, Zhang Xiu, don't dare to say that I am righteous. Compared with ordinary people, I am still a little stronger." After I finished speaking, Ai Tangtang smiled and said disparagingly: "Bah, squeak, keep squeaking.  , I threw my senior brother out as a hostage to have the nerve to say that I was righteous."

    "It's okay. That guy is blessed with great fortune. If he dies, I will burn more incense for him every year."

    After teasing for a while, I came to my senses and said to Ai Tangtang: "Don't stay in this shop now. Go out and find a hotel to stay for one night. I'll go to the Public Security Bureau to find Deputy Director Wang to discuss how to save Yan."  North?.  "

    "Deputy Director Wang has more experience in catching drug dealers than you. How can you help?"

    I shook my head: "I can't help if you catch the drug dealer, but I'm afraid that Yu De is surrounded by people who know magic. If I don't go, Deputy Director Wang and the others may suffer a big loss."

    "Yes." Ai Tangtang nodded.

    I didn¡¯t hesitate, went back to the second floor, put my bag on my back, thought about it, and brought the Sanqing Huayang Gun.

    Once you are used to using something as powerful as the Sanqing Huayang Gun, you are not comfortable using anything else. For example, in Ji Daming's ancient tomb, if there was a Sanqing Huayang Spear, it wouldn't be the same when dealing with the golden armored corpse.  Embarrassed.

    I took my things and went out, then took a taxi and rushed to the Public Security Bureau.

    When I arrived at the Public Security Bureau, Deputy Director Wang was preparing to set off.

    It¡¯s not that they are inefficient and haven¡¯t set off for so long, but they need to investigate various surveillance and inquire about the whereabouts of Yu De and his group.

    When I walked into the gate of the Public Security Bureau, Deputy Director Wang was rushing out. When he saw me, he waved. I followed him into a police car, and then a dozen police cars set off together.

    Deputy Director Wang and I were sitting in the back row and asked, ¡°Have you found out their whereabouts?¡±

    "Well, it's in a community over there in the university town." Deputy Director Wang nodded.

    "How did these people get into trouble with you?" Deputy Director Wang asked.

    "It's a long story. I'll tell you slowly after I catch him." I wasn't in the mood to tell the story now. Deputy Director Wang was not the kind of person who was particularly curious, so he turned around and asked, "Is there anyone among them?"  Sorcery?"

    "How did you know?"

    "Guess, if there are no people who know magic, how could you come here? And if it is just an ordinary drug gang, I should be the one to deal with them, not you." Deputy Director Wang said: "But this time  Things are tricky.¡±

    "How to say?"

    Deputy Director Wang took out a drawing, which was a simplified drawing of a building.

    "This building has the 29th floor. They are in a room on the 26th floor. There are ordinary residents around. If they were evacuated in advance, they would definitely be noticed by this group of people." Deputy Director Wang said:  "If we don't evacuate, I'm worried that if a gunfight breaks out, ordinary people will be killed or injured." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 289 Cheating to De

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What do you want to do?" I asked.

    "What do you want to do?" Deputy Director Wang looked at me with a cigarette in his mouth and said, "Your senior brother was kidnapped by them. If we evacuate the surrounding people, I'm worried that they will jump over the wall and kill your senior brother first."

    "If you charge directly, you may injure the people around you." Deputy Director Wang frowned.

    I suggested: "If I go up and lead them downstairs, is there any way you can capture him?"

    "Of course, we have an ambush, can these drug dealers escape?" Deputy Director Wang looked into my eyes: "But if we do this, we can't guarantee your kid's safety."

    "Who made you promise?" I laughed.

    ¡°You just need to catch those guys when the time comes, and I¡¯ll find a way to escape by myself.¡± I said.

    Deputy Director Wang nodded. When he was about to arrive, Deputy Director Wang picked up his earphone and said, "Let all the cars go into the garage on the next street. Go in in batches, not together, so as not to make people suspicious."

    Soon, the car drove into the garage. At this time, more than a dozen police cars were parked inside, and more than 30 SWAT police officers with live ammunition stood in three rows in the garage.

    "Xiao Li, take Zhang Xiu to identify the building, and then come back. Remember not to be discovered." Deputy Director Wang said.

    ¡°Where do I need to lead them?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Just lead them out of that building.¡± Deputy Director Wang said.

    After finishing speaking, Officer Li walked in front to guide me.

    Officer Li didn't look very old. In fact, he was Deputy Director Wang's driver. He looked to be around twenty-three or four years old at most. He walked in front and turned around and said, "Don't come closer than ten meters to me later. I'll stop."  Smoke a cigarette under that building and get out.¡±

    Apart from anything else, these police officers are really vigilant and will consider any situation that may lead to drug dealers discovering them.

    "The target is 26-4 in that building." After saying that, the two of us walked for about five minutes, and I followed Officer Li from a distance.

    Then Officer Li took out a cigarette at the door of a residential building and started smoking.

    I pretended not to know him, walked into the building, opened the elevator and stood in.

    When I got to the 26th floor, as soon as the door opened, there was a man in a suit and sunglasses standing outside, looking at me coldly: "How did you find this place?"

    "You know I'm here?" I smiled.

    "The surveillance system of this building has been controlled by us for a long time. We saw you when you came in." After he finished speaking, he put his right hand into the bag, and then stretched it out a little, and I saw the gun in his hand.

    "Don't scare me. I came here to talk to Boss Yu about something. If you think I'm disturbing you, I'll leave right away." After saying that, I made a show of closing the elevator door.

    This man stopped the elevator door that was about to close, and then said: "Come on."

    After saying that, he turned around and left, and I followed him.

    Went into a house.

    The outside of this house looks like a place where ordinary residents live, and the inside looks similar.

    But the table in the living room was filled with bags of white powder. Without even thinking about it, it must be drugs.

    At this time, there were several people there using a small scale to weigh the powder.

    "Follow me." The person who led me in pointed to a study room inside, and I followed him in.

    Yu De was sitting on the table, reading an ancient book. He raised his head and said, "I didn't expect that I underestimated you and could actually find where we are."

    "You are not the only one in this world who has the ability." I was not polite and sat directly opposite Yu De.

    "Tell me, why did you come to me?" Yu De put down the ancient book in his hand and asked.

    "If nothing happens, I can't come?" I was thinking about what reason I should use to deceive Yu De.

    Making up a random excuse will definitely not work. This guy was able to do what he is now in Myanmar. To say he is cunning is just to praise him. It would be strange if I could fool him by just saying a few words.

    I didn¡¯t dare to speak casually. Instead, I pretended to be very interested in his ancient book and asked, ¡°What book is this?¡±

    Hearing me mention this, Yu De suddenly became energetic, pointed and said, "Have you ever heard of immortality?"

    Forehead.

    I was stunned for a moment, and Yu De continued: "This is an ancient book I got at an exorbitant price. It records a kind of immortality."It's a pity that he is a fan of poetry.  "

    "What poetry fan?" I asked.

    "The white jade capital in the sky, the five cities on the 12th floor, the immortal caressed my head, and I tied my hair and received immortality." Yu De asked: "Since you know this business, can you help me see, is this reliable?"

    "You haven't asked my senior brother?" I suddenly felt happy, so I went. I heard this poem from Qin Xinghuai. I didn't expect that Yu De also paid attention to it.

    "I just don't know if it was a trap set by Qin Xinghuai for him, or if he got the information from other channels, but I suddenly had a plan in mind and figured out a way to trick him into going down.

    "That guy, damn, said that this ancient book was fake. I probably bought it at an exorbitant price. I was so angry that I almost killed him. Tell me, is this true or false?" Yu De said.  Handed over this estimate.

    I took this so-called ancient book, opened it and read it casually. The words written on it are all mysterious and mysterious. If you don't understand it, you can only understand the poem that Yu De said just now.

    Regardless of whether this thing is true or false, what Yu De said just now was so clear. Yan Beixun said before that this thing was fake, and Yu De almost shot him. Even if it is true, I have to say it is true.  .

    "Boss Yu, I see that this ancient book is similar to a book in our store. There is no doubt that it is true." I pretended to have a solemn look on my face and asked: "Are you sure what it says?  The way to live forever?¡±

    "Of course." Yu De nodded.

    Even though he was such a calm drug lord before, when he mentioned immortality, his face turned red with excitement.

    Not many people can resist the temptation of immortality, and I am no exception.

    The reason why I am not excited is because I feel that this thing is probably a lie.

    "The ancient book in our shop recorded an address, but nothing else. I felt that the book was of little use. If it wasn't for its age, I wouldn't have bothered to keep it. Unexpectedly" I changed my mouth and said: "  Boss Yu, we have to agree first, if there is really a so-called method of immortality in these two ancient books, we must live forever together!"

    The purpose of raising the conditions now is to confuse him. If he sees this ancient book, becomes extremely enthusiastic, and then leads him to get an estimate in a rude way, he will definitely be suspicious of it.

    At this time, I feel that my IQ is rising linearly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 290 Hostages

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yu De had a hesitant look on his face at this time and said, "Since you can recognize this ancient book, then your senior brother should recognize it. Why didn't he tell me?"

    After saying that, he looked at me suspiciously, and I said without blushing and without a beating heart: "My senior brother probably knows the secret of immortality, but he doesn't want to take advantage of you. After all, it is an ancient book passed down by our ancestors, but it is  It has been passed down from generation to generation, and you should have asked about it, I am from the Yan Chixia lineage who came in halfway."

    "As long as you can make me immortal, I will listen to you in anything." I said.

    After hearing what I said, Yu De no longer doubted it. Perhaps in his heart, no one can resist the temptation of immortality. He said: "I will let someone go with you to get the ancient books."

    When I heard this, my heart suddenly went cold. What the hell, send someone with me to get it. How can this be of any use?

    But then Yu De shook his head: "Forget it, for such an important thing, I'd better go with you in person."

    After saying that, he stood up, walked outside the door, and called four bodyguards in suits. Then these four bodyguards sandwiched me in the middle, and we took the elevator downstairs together.

    There were six of us. As soon as we walked out of the gate of this building, a dozen special police officers rushed out of the grass next to us, pointing guns at us.

    The leader of the team is naturally Deputy Director Wang.

    "Is it you?" Yu De turned to look at me.

    Now that I had those four people in the middle, how could I dare to admit it? I quickly shook my head and pretended to be panicked: "I don't know, this policeman was attracted by your drug dealing."

    I saw the disbelief on Yu De's face and said quickly: "Besides, what's the point of betraying you? My senior brother is still in your hands."

    Yu De nodded slightly, then looked at the special police officers, took out a cigarette very calmly, lit it and took a puff, and said to the group of special police officers: "Let you speak out."

    Deputy Director Wang took a step forward: "Do you have any last words?"

    "Ha." Yu De took out a bank card and threw it over: "Here is 10 million, you get 5 million, and the other 5 million will be given to these dozen brothers for tea. I am doing business in Myanmar. Everyone  The water from the well does not interfere with the water from the river."

    Deputy Director Wang picked up the bank card from the ground, then called a policeman over and handed it over: "Keep it and charge this person with one more crime of bribing the police."

    "Yes." The policeman nodded, holding a bag and placing the bank card as physical evidence.  "

    Yu De¡¯s face suddenly turned ugly.

    In my heart, I was scolding Yu De for being stupid. He would not give a bribe in private. In front of so many people, others would not dare to accept it even if they wanted to.

    ¡°Well, if you think about it carefully, it¡¯s not Yu De¡¯s fault. Myanmar is different from China. Even public bribery is probably nothing.

    This guy is used to it there, but suddenly he doesn¡¯t get used to it here.

    "What's the police officer's name? Do you have children at home?" Yu De said.

    "Threatening me?" Deputy Director Wang said on the walkie-talkie.

    Suddenly, the head of the person standing in front of me on the left exploded with a bang.

    Blood mixed with brain matter splashed all over my face.

    "Sniper? You are here well prepared!" After saying that, Yu De picked up a pistol and put it against my head. He hid behind me and shouted, "This is you Chinese citizens. If you have the ability, just shoot."  , kill him and then kill me!"

    I provoked whoever I provoked. At first, I didn¡¯t want to reveal that I called Deputy Director Wang, but I was afraid of being treated as a hostage. As a result, I still can¡¯t escape the fate of being a hostage.

    "Yu De honestly put down your weapons and surrendered. Your crime is almost a death sentence, but at least you can have a good meal before death. Now I give an order and let the sniper kill you. Your last meal  I can¡¯t even eat.¡± Deputy Director Wang pointed at me with a calm face: ¡°As for him, you also said that he is a Chinese citizen. It¡¯s okay to sacrifice himself in a battle of wits and courage with your drug dealers. He can still be published in the newspaper.  , Guangzong Yaozu, right?"

    Although I know in my heart that Deputy Director Wang is pretending not to care about me now to prevent Yu De from threatening him to death, I still can't help but curse Deputy Director Wang in my heart, "Go ahead, man, I need this if I want to honor my ancestors."  A way.

    I felt like crying but the other three bodyguards around Yu De also squeezed behind me, for fear of being headshot by a hidden sniper.

    Yu De shouted: "There are still hostages above. If you dare to mess around, I promise to kill these hostages."

    "You mean upstairs? When you came out, we had already sent people up to take care of your home. I guessBy this time, it had been taken.  "Deputy Director Wang said.

    I was surprised that there were more than thirty people here, but now there are only about ten people. The relationship is upstairs.

    Yu De didn't believe it, so he picked up his cell phone and dialed a number, but the caller didn't answer the call at all. Yu De believed Deputy Director Wang's words a little more.

    "Prepare a car for me, right at the gate of the community. Hurry! Otherwise I will kill this guy right away." Yu De yelled.

    Deputy Director Wang pretended to be thinking, and after a while he nodded in agreement and said, "Okay, as long as you don't hurt anyone."

    After saying that, they made way for Yu De. Yu De used me as a shield and walked out of the community. The special police formed a circle and surrounded us.

    After walking out of the community, people outside became excited.

    But it¡¯s not fear, it¡¯s.

    "What the hell, a confrontation between police and robbers? Is it real or fake?"

    "You idiot, this is filming, where is the camera?"

    ¡°You don¡¯t know, this kind of shooting method is to hide the camera, and then let us passersby show our real fearful emotions, which increases the authenticity of the film.¡±

    "Then isn't it a little bad for us to watch around like this?"

    There was a large circle of people around. This was originally a university town with many college students.

    Many students heard about it and crowded towards us.

    The crowd was quickly surrounded. If the special police hadn't formed a circle, all of these people would have rushed in.

    "Can you see the stars?"

    "Look at the stars."

    A little girl pointed at me and shouted: "Oh my God, Daniel Wu is so handsome, I want to faint."

    I was secretly happy: the girl has good taste.

    "What? Daniel Wu is in there?"

    The people outside were even more excited, and everyone was trying their best to squeeze in.

    Bang bang bang!

    The scene was a bit chaotic. Yu De was afraid of being sniped, so he picked up his pistol and shot two shots in the sky, shouting: "No one can move, or I will kill someone."

    "Here I go, the sound of this prop is really realistic."

    "Really or not, the one who caught Daniel Wu looked like Jay Chou, my God."

    I immediately scolded that guy for his lack of vision, saying that I look like Daniel Wu, but Yu De is so fat, how does he look like Jay Chou?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 291 Kind People

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When Jay Chou was mentioned, the people around him were shocked. They pushed the special police officers away and squeezed in as hard as they could.

    Suddenly there was chaos, there were screams, and there were shouts and curses from the girl who was being taken advantage of.

    Yu De and the three people around him didn't know where they were squeezed. I held my head, squatted on the ground, and squeezed out.

    It took ten minutes to squeeze out of the crowd. As soon as I walked out, I saw countless students running here in various streets and alleys. They all heard that Daniel Wu and Jay Chou were running here to watch.

    I patted my chest, took out my phone and looked at my face. It was dark. I didn¡¯t know how many times I was stepped on when I came out squatting.

    Suddenly, a very excited girl of 17 or 18 came to my side and asked: "Wu Yanzu?"

    I was immediately startled.

    "Don't worry, I won't yell loudly. Just let me kiss you." The girl said and kissed her. I looked at the thickness of the glasses she was wearing and fully understood her high degree of myopia. I had done it before.  It was normal for me to be thought of as Daniel Wu, but now I am like a beggar and still think that I am Daniel Wu, which is also a shame.

    I pushed her away. After she was pushed away by me, she immediately yelled: "Daniel Wu is here, he is going to run away."

    As soon as I heard this, I ran away.

    A group of people ran after me. I ran for a long time and finally escaped the catastrophe by hiding in a public toilet.

    I wiped my sweat, took out my cell phone and called Deputy Director Wang.

    "Hello, Deputy Director Wang? Where are you? What's going on now?" I asked.

    Deputy Director Wang cursed: "Forget it, Yu De took advantage of the chaos and ran away, but the other three guys were caught. Where are you?"

    "I don't know where I am. I'm hiding in a toilet. I'll be back soon."

    I walked out of the toilet, covered my face and walked back. At this time, there were still many students sweeping the street back and forth.

    The rumors became more and more widespread. At first it was just about Daniel Wu and Jay Chou, but eventually there were even more rumors about dozens of big stars filming here.

    I returned to the community, took the elevator to the 26th floor, and walked into Yu De¡¯s headquarters.

    As soon as he opened the door and entered, he saw a dozen drug dealers tied up and lying on the ground. There were also special policemen with guns standing around them. These special policemen were also disheveled and looked like a ragtag army. Yan Beixun was sitting on the sofa with a bruised nose and a swollen face, and he was fuming.  He pointed at the drug dealers and scolded them, and from time to time he would go up and kick them to relieve their anger.

    Deputy Director Wang didn¡¯t say anything. He was talking on the balcony with his phone.

    "Are you okay?" I asked Yan Bei after I walked in.

    Yan Beixun nodded and said, "By the way, there seems to be something called Daniel Wu and Jay Chou down there. Are there any stars filming nearby?"

    "Ahem, maybe." I laughed dryly. The shouts of the group of people could be heard on the 26th floor. It was really exaggerated.

    "Where is Yu De's grandson?" Yan Bei asked.

    "Ran."

    Yan Beixun nodded, and soon Deputy Director Wang walked in, sweating profusely.

    "Axiu, I have been scolded by the leader many times because of you. No, it's one more time." Deputy Director Wang said.

    "Thank you very much." I said, "But isn't it your duty as a police officer to crack down on drug dealers?"

    "Take these guys back and interrogate them." Deputy Director Wang pointed at these drug dealers and said.

    "yes!"

    This group of special police officers carried these guys out like dead pigs.

    Deputy Director Wang handed over a cigarette: "Have a cigarette and take a break."

    I, Yan Beixun, and Deputy Director Wang were sitting on the sofa. Deputy Director Wang took a puff of cigarette and said to me: "Axiu, do you know why I help you like this?"

    ¡°Because I¡¯m handsome?¡± I joked.

    In fact, I was wondering why Deputy Director Wang helped me like this. If it was just because I knew Taoism, it would be unreasonable. After all, with his status, it would not be difficult to know a few people who knew Taoism.  , when encountering a supernatural case, it is actually easier to find a few people to help.

    Why is he so nice to me? When I ask him for help, he basically doesn¡¯t delay.

    Deputy Director Wang patted me on the shoulder: "Because you and I were very similar when we were young."

    "Is it similar?" I looked up and down his fat body: "How do I look like you?"

    "Bah, what do you think I said?" Deputy Director Wang rolled his eyes at me: "When I was young, when I first entered the police academy, I thoughtAfter becoming a police officer, do some earth-shattering things, solve several unsolved cases in the world, and become a famous policeman.  "

    ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t we just make a TV series called ¡°Police King¡±?¡± I said.

    "Don't interrupt." Deputy Director Wang said, "After becoming a police officer and having a family, many things are actually not as easy as I thought. Just like before, Yu De threatened my family, although my family's privacy has always been protected.  It's very good, but no one knows when my enemies will find out and take revenge."

    "When you work in this business, you will first think about how not to offend people to death, and if you offend, how to put your family in order, and then solve the case." Deputy Director Wang shook his head: "If I had to do it over again, I would really imagine you  Just like that, learn a special skill to punish rape and eliminate evil."

    "You should tell me how we are similar." I said.

    "You are very kind." Deputy Director Wang said, "Like me, we are both kind people."

    "Oh, I can't stand listening anymore. How can you praise yourself like this?" I rolled my eyes at Deputy Director Wang.

    "I'm not kidding." Deputy Director Wang shook his head: "What I mean by kindness is not the kind of person who talks about being a good person all day long, but a person who is kind in his heart. For example, a person meets a thief on the roadside. More  Some people will ignore things that don't concern themselves just to cause trouble, but you and I are the ones who will definitely help."

    "This is actually kindness." Deputy Director Wang said: "I have been a policeman all my life and I am very accurate in judging people. Don't think that I am praising myself or you."

    As he spoke, he pointed to Yan Beixun next to him: "Just like your senior brother, he is not considered kind."

    "Oh, I provoked you. You two are boasting. Why did you involve me?" Yan Beixun said speechlessly.

    "I'm not belittling you. You may do good things in many easy things, but when you encounter something that is very dangerous but involves a large number of lives, you will hesitate and be more likely not to help."  Deputy Director Wang said: "This cannot be said to be your fault. You just cherish your own life, but people like Axiu and me will help even if they are mortal."

    I was a little embarrassed to be praised by Deputy Director Wang. I laughed dryly and said, "Well, Deputy Director Wang is familiar with it. If you praise me like this, I will be embarrassed."

    Deputy Director Wang sighed: "Forget it, you don't feel it now, but you must be a kind person, and my vision will never be wrong." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 292 Travel

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "No matter who I am, Chief, if I let Yu De run away this time, we will be in big trouble in the future." I sighed.

    I am not happy because of what Yu De said. In fact, there is nothing to be happy about being praised as a kind person. It seems that whether it is a TV series, a movie, or in history, kind people always suffer.

    "I will immediately order the airport, train station, and all highways to strictly search for Yu De. He will definitely not be able to escape." Deputy Director Wang comforted him.

    "I hope so." I nodded.

    ?????????????? However, there is not much hope of retribution against Zhi. For a person like Yu De, the direct arrest failed before, and it would be extremely difficult to find him through the search method.

    The most troublesome thing for me is that this time I tricked Yu De, and later Yu De came back to take revenge. He secretly brought someone to the Chinese medicine shop, and then shot me with a gun. Where can I reason with him?

    Even if Deputy Director Wang arranges for someone to protect me, it will be no problem for me to be protected for a month or two. Is it possible that I can still have the police follow me for a few more years?

    Deputy Director Wang obviously guessed what I was thinking and patted me on the shoulder: "Don't worry, good people live long and nothing will happen to you."

    "I have never heard of good people having long lives, but I often hear that good people have short lives." After Yan Beixun finished speaking, he also said to me: "Don't worry too much. This time Yu De suffered a big loss in the country. In a short period of time,  I definitely won¡¯t dare to enter China.¡±

    Deputy Director Wang took us out of the community through the back door.

    Deputy Director Wang seemed to have a lot to do. After asking a policeman to take us back, he left in a hurry.

    After the policeman drove us back to Nanping Pedestrian Street, Yan Beixun and I walked to the Chinese medicine shop.

    Back at the Chinese medicine shop, Yan Beixun rummaged through the cabinet for Chinese medicine, hoping to reduce the swelling on his face.

    "Hey, the medicine that girl took in is fine, won't it expire?" Yan Beixun asked while looking for medicine.

    "What's wrong? Didn't you say before that these traditional Chinese medicines have expired and have no potency and can't kill people?" I laughed.

    "Don't worry, these medicines are definitely more reliable than the ones you bought. Don't make a mistake yourself, you can just kill yourself." After I finished speaking, I picked up my phone and called Ai Tangtang.

    The call was quickly connected, and I told Ai Tangtang not to come back in a hurry and to stay in the hotel for a few more days.

    No one can say for sure whether all of Yu De¡¯s men will be killed today. What if Yu De has other men elsewhere in Chongqing?

    ??It would be tragic if Ai Tangtang comes back and Yu De comes back with others to kill him.

    After hanging up the phone, I watched Yan Beixun throwing herbs into the casserole to boil the medicine.

    "Axiu, I have to visit an old friend after I take the medicine. I haven't seen him for a long time. Please keep an eye on the shop." Yan Beixun said without looking back.

    ????????????? Bah, why are you visiting your friends? It¡¯s obviously because you¡¯re afraid that Yu De will come back after being killed.

    I also quickly said: "Ahem, so what, I have to leave for a few days to do something."

    He and I both made a tacit understanding and did not expose each other.

    At this time, Ai Tangtang actually called me.

    "Hey, sister, what's wrong?" I asked.

    "Axiu, I suddenly want to go on a trip, will you come with me?" Ai Tangtang said on the other end of the phone.

    "Great, I want to go out for a walk too." I said.

    I was worried about where to hide for a few days, but I didn¡¯t expect Ai Tangtang to go traveling at this time.

    "Where are you going?" I asked Ai Tangtang.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Fenghuang Ancient City in western Hunan. I heard that the scenery is pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pack my things right away and we¡¯ll meet at the airport.¡±

    "So urgent?" Ai Tangtang became surprised.

    ¡°This is a quick trip, see you at the airport.¡± After saying that, I hung up the phone and started packing my things.

    What the hell, can you not be in a hurry?

    There¡¯s nothing to take care of. Ordinary people only need to bring a few things with them when they go out, including their ID card and money.

    ¡°I only need three things when I go out, money, ID card, and a guy to catch ghosts.

    But since it was a trip, I didn¡¯t bother to bring the Sanqing Huayang Gun, so I left it in the store.

    I put my things on my back, said hello to Yan Beixun, and walked to the side of the road to take a taxi to the airport.

    After arriving at the airport, I called Ai Tangtang and she was already there.

    When I found her, I found that she was more prepared than me. She was wearing a yellow T-shirt, a pair of shorts, and sunglasses, looking like she was going on a trip.

    ?"How come you feel like you are on the run when you go on a trip?" Ai Tangtang looked at me and asked with a smile.

    "No." I shook my head and went to buy a ticket. Ai Tangtang followed behind me: "By the way, Yan Beixun is not dead."

    "No, I rescued you. You don't know how vicious those guys are. Dozens of guns were pointed at me. Man, I didn't even frown" I bought the ticket and gave Ai Tangtang  Start bragging.

    Although Ai Tangtang listened happily, she didn't believe it. It would be strange if she really believed what I said. I don't believe it myself.

    After buying a ticket to Zhangjiajie, there is no airport in Jishou City in western Hunan. The nearest airport is Zhangjiajie. You can only get to Zhangjiajie and then take a bus to Jishou City.

    Along the way, Ai Tangtang and I chatted and boasted, which was quite pleasant. During this period, I also called Yan Beixun and asked about it. He actually ran away to hide in a rural area.

    This can¡¯t be compared with me. I went on a trip and brought a beautiful woman with me, which makes me happy just thinking about it.

    When we actually arrived in Jishou City, it was already eight o'clock in the evening, which was very late. Originally, I wanted to stay in Jishou City for one night, but Ai Tangtang said that the scenery of Fenghuang Ancient City is best at night.  I took a taxi to Fenghuang Ancient City.

    After another half-hour ride, we finally arrived at Fenghuang Ancient City.

    The night view of Fenghuang Ancient City is really beautiful. The streets are basically antique. Many young lovers from all over the country are holding hands and strolling on the street.

    Ai Tangtang looked around curiously, just like a country bumpkin entering the city.

    "There doesn't seem to be much delicious food in this place." Ai Tangtang said slightly disappointed.

    "Um." I was stunned for a moment and asked, "Are you here just for the delicious food?"

    "Or else you think so." Ai Tangtang pouted and looked around. Suddenly his eyes lit up and he pointed at a barbecue stall, pulling me and running over.

    ¡°Boss, twenty skewers of mutton skewers and fifteen skewers of tofu skin.¡± Ai Tangtang turned to me and said, ¡°Pay quickly.¡±

    I took out the money again and asked: "Can you finish all the food?"

    "Of course, that's right, buy me ten bunches of candied haws over there." Ai Tangtang pointed to a man not far away holding a candied haws.

    Fortunately, these things are quite cheap. After buying them, Ai Tangtang happily took me to a bridge, sat on the bridge, took off his shoes, played with his feet in the water, and ate the things he bought.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 293 Phoenix Ancient City

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I stood next to Ai Tangtang and helped her hold these things, but I was not naive enough to paddle with my feet.

    But the scenery here is really good. Sitting on the bridge, you can see the tourists and vendors on both sides of the river, as well as the scenery of the ancient town in the distance.

    "Why don't you eat?" Ai Tangtang looked at me strangely with his mouth full of greasy food.

    "Do you want me to tell you that these mutton skewers are said to be made of rat meat." I said as if it was a joke.

    "What's the point? Rat meat is delicious. When I was young, I could catch a live rat and swallow it when I was hungry." Ai Tangtang said nonchalantly: "And rat meat is not very delicious now.  Is it expensive?¡±

    I made a miscalculation. I forgot that Ai Tangtang was a beggar when he was a child. For ordinary people like us, there seems to be nothing wrong with the extremely disgusting mutton kebabs, as long as they are food and can fill their stomachs.  That's it.

    "Look." Ai Tangtang pointed to a thief stealing things in the distance.

    The thief looked to be sixteen or seventeen years old, very thin, and was following a fat man, his hands groping around in the man's pockets.

    This man looked to be in his forties, and he was holding a beautiful woman who was twenty-one or twelve years old. At this time, his eyes were looking everywhere at this beautiful woman, and he didn't even notice that someone put his hand into his bag.

    And it¡¯s not like there was no one around who didn¡¯t see it, it¡¯s just that no one spoke.

    "This guy's methods are too bad and he is easily discovered." Ai Tangtang shook his head and said in the tone of an old-timer.

    If a young man had something stolen, I might be able to help, but when I saw that the fat guy was not a good guy, I naturally had no interest in helping. Instead, I turned to Ai Tangtang and asked, "If it were you, what would you do?"  How to steal?"

    "Tch, I can steal his money from three meters away, so I need to be so close." Ai Tangtang took a bite of the mutton skewers.

    ¡°Then you¡¯ve never made a mistake?¡± I asked.

    When Ai Tangtang heard what I said, he started coughing. He choked on the mutton skewers until tears and runny eyes came out. He looked miserable. I quickly took out a tissue and handed it to Ai Tangtang, who wiped his nose.

    After she wiped it clean, she didn¡¯t look as energetic as she did at the beginning. Instead, she felt a little disappointed: ¡°Of course I¡¯ve made mistakes before. Whether you¡¯re a master thief or a thief, you¡¯ve all made mistakes before. In fact, thieves are having a pretty good life now.¡±

    "If you are caught, you will be taken to the police station and locked up for three days. I learned some skills at that time. My friends who used to be beggars asked me to steal some money for them and let them buy food." Ai Tangtang Ruoyue  "They seemed to be really hungry at that time," he said thoughtfully, "so I went to steal them."

    "You got caught?" I asked.

    "Yes." Ai Tangtang nodded: "That man was so angry that he even cut off my hands."

    ¡°Today, if you steal something and have your hands chopped off, that would be a violation of human rights, but a few years ago, others thought it was nothing.¡± Ai Tangtang said.

    "But it's really wrong to steal things." I said.

    "Didn't I tell you?" Ai Tangtang pointed at the thief in the distance: "Thieves with a little bit of moral integrity will not target poor people or ordinary people. Only those who look like nouveau riche,  We only steal from people who dress up to tell others that I am rich."

    "But today's thieves don't talk that much." I said.

    "Yes." Ai Tangtang nodded: "Nowadays, these rules have been messed up. In our master's generation, they had no choice but to learn this trade because they were about to starve to death. And if they had a little money, they would do other industries.  "

    "What's more, when you become rich, you will try to find people who have had things stolen from you in the past and try your best to repay them." Ai Tangtang said: "But now these thieves, even if they are extremely rich, are willing to do this."

    "Forget it, don't think about it anymore, eat meat." Ai Tangtang said, taking a hard bite of the mutton skewers in his hand. He ate so much that his mouth was greasy.

    I handed her a piece of paper and asked her to wipe her mouth.

    After Ai Tangtang wiped his mouth, there was a noise in the distance.

    I looked over there and said with a smile: "Ai Tangtang, that kid seems to have been caught, won't you, a senior, help?"

    At this time, the fat middle-aged man had already discovered the thief. He was kicking the thief hard with his feet. The beautiful woman next to him was also calling the police.

    "If you don't help, you will always have to pay back if you steal." Ai Tangtang shook his head.

    The boy was kicked to the ground, but the middle-aged man still refused to let go and hit him hard on the head with his foot.He was kicked up and cursed.

    The boy held his head and did not dare to say a word, but Ai Tangtang was stunned.

    I waved my hand in front of her eyes: "What are you thinking about?"

    Ai Tangtang didn¡¯t say anything and ran directly over there.

    I looked at Ai Tangtang¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t help but smile. This girl probably remembered the scene when she was arrested, and was moved by the scene.

    I also stood up and followed.

    There are many hawkers and shops along the river, and the road is not wide. There are so many people watching the excitement around, so Ai Tangtang and I struggled to squeeze in.

    At this time, the boy¡¯s head was full of blood. Although I also felt that the thief was hateful, I felt that this man went too far.

    The people around them are also advising, saying that the alarm is just fine, don't do it.

    ¡°These days, there are many people who talk, but few are really willing to help.

    Ai Tangtang rushed forward and kicked the middle-aged man over without any courtesy.

    "Why are you beating me? You can just call the police and wait for the police to come?" Ai Tangtang said angrily.

    "Hey, are there some accomplices here?" The middle-aged man stood up and shouted, "Do you know who I am? My cousin is"

    "Get out of here, uncle." I rushed up and punched him in the face.

    This girl Ai Tangtang has already taken action. There is no reason for me to just stand there and say nothing. That would be too cowardly.

    Although I am not as good as Luo Fang in using my hands, it is very easy to beat such a middle-aged man.

    I punched him in the face, and he immediately covered his face and said, "Gentlemen, please talk but don't do anything. If you have anything to say, please say it and do it with your hands."

    Ai Tangtang was squatting next to the boy, checking his injuries.

    "Are you okay?" I asked.

    "Well, it's just a little skin break and a little bleeding, nothing serious." Ai Tangtang nodded.

    The police in Fenghuang Ancient City were very efficient and arrived at the scene of the incident very quickly.

    A total of five policemen came. These policemen came to ask about what happened. They looked at the thief and said, "Arrest him and lock him up for a few days. Let the others disperse."

    The middle-aged man probably felt that the police were coming, and his self-confidence returned. He pointed at Ai Tangtang and me and said: "These two are the thief's accomplices. When I beat someone just now, they rushed out and beat me.  Officer, look at my handsome face, how it has been beaten into a bear shape." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 294 Tang Qi

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°I have never seen such a shameless person, pointing at his fat face and having the nerve to say the word handsome face.

    One of the policemen looked at us suspiciously, and I said, "Officer, we were afraid that this man would beat this little brother to death, so we helped him."

    "Okay, let's all disperse." The policeman waved his hand, and the fat guy led the beautiful woman away dejectedly.

    Ai Tangtang and I also turned around and walked back. Ai Tangtang said with a smile: "I can't tell you are quite strong. That fat man almost killed you with one punch."

    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, I can hit ten if I hit him like that.¡± I said, raising my arm and showing off my muscles.

    "Just brag." Ai Tangtang curled his lips.

    It¡¯s too late now. We found an antique hotel and booked two rooms.

    I went back to the room and washed up briefly, then fell asleep. After getting off the plane, I kept riding in the car, which was bumpy for several hours. Then I was dragged shopping by Ai Tangtang, and then the middle-aged man punched me. I was so tired.  No, just close your eyes and fall asleep.

    When I woke up, it was already bright outside. I opened the curtains and saw that the weather outside was good.

    I opened the door, walked to the opposite side, and knocked on the door of Ai Tangtang¡¯s room.

    Ai Tangtang opened the door, and she still had a fried dough stick stuffed in her mouth.

    When she saw me, she quickly swallowed the fried dough sticks and said, "Well, I didn't plan to eat alone, but I was afraid that you were still sleeping, so I didn't wake you up."

    "You can eat as long as you want. I said you like eating so much, but why haven't you gained any weight at all?" I rolled my eyes at her and asked, "What are you going to do today?"

    "Let's take a look around. Fenghuang Ancient City is so big, and there are many places I haven't visited yet. Come in." As he said that, Ai Tangtang pulled me in and took out a map of Fenghuang Ancient City.

    There are more than a dozen red circles marked with a pen on it.

    ¡°What is this red circle for?¡± I asked.

    "Last night I stayed up late to check which places in Fenghuang Ancient City had delicious food. This is the result of my hard work all night." Ai Tangtang said sarcastically: "This one is meatballs, this one is casserole rice noodles"

    Then Ai Tangtang pointed at these red circles and introduced them to me.

    ¡°You have to eat so much these days?¡± I asked.

    "No, it's what I want to eat today. Do you think this is all there is to eat in Phoenix Ancient City? There are many delicacies that I haven't found yet. I'll eat these for today and continue to check when I come back in the evening." Ai Tangtang was full of energy when he mentioned this.  .

    ¡°When I opened a milk tea shop before, I didn¡¯t seem to realize how much you like to eat.¡± I said.

    "You didn't spend much time in the milk tea shop at that time. Even if you came, you would go to the second floor to chat with the boss and the others. How did you know that I was gossiping on the first floor." Ai Tangtang laughed.

    "I feel like traveling with you is boring." I felt helpless.

    "Wrong, you think it's boring. It's just that you don't like these delicacies. I think it's fun. Anyone who does something they like will always be a hundred times more motivated." Ai Tangtang said: "Because I like it, I can't hide my heart  My natural desire is just like my love for delicious food, so how can I pretend that I want to lose weight?¡±

    "They all talk the same thing." I said, "Have you finished eating all these delicious foods?"

    "Have you finished eating? Go home after you finish eating." Ai Tangtang said: "Let's take a walk. You don't look sleepy anymore. Let's go and find a way to eat!"

    After saying that, she pulled me and walked out. I went back to the room, took my wallet, and followed her.

    Ai Tangtang was on the road. No matter what he saw, he didn¡¯t care whether it was delicious or not. Anyway, he had to buy some and taste some.

    I looked at her happy look and suddenly felt something.

    ¡°Perhaps in the eyes of me and ordinary people, Ai Tangtang is very good, or maybe he is a little naive, and he can be happy even if he eats something.

    But everyone has different ideas. Perhaps it¡¯s because Ai Tangtang was severely hungry when she was a beggar, so now food is more attractive to her than wealth.

    And more people have had no worries about food and clothing since they were young, so they are not too keen on eating.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I just walked and ate all the way with Ai Tangtang, and my stomach was full. It had only been an hour of shopping, and that was it, Ai Tangtang¡¯s mouth never stopped, like a bottomless pit, he kept eating.

    I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and couldn¡¯t walk anymore. I sat on a chair. Ai Tangtang turned around and saw me sitting down. He ran over and said, ¡°What are you doing? You can¡¯t stand it anymore?¡±"I'm exhausted." I rubbed my belly.

    "Virtue, it's better to be supported than to be hungry." Although Ai Tangtang said this, he sat next to me and asked, "Are you okay? Do you want to buy some medicine for you?"

    "No need." I shook my head.

    At this time, suddenly a young man walked up to Ai Tangtang and me.

    This person is the thief who was taken away by the police yesterday.

    "Hey, weren't you taken away by the police?" Ai Tangtang looked at him strangely and asked.

    "I'm here specifically to thank you two." The young man grinned and said, "My name is Tang Qi, and I'm a habitual offender. Those policemen caught me, took me back, fined me, and let me go."

    "You brat, you have hands and feet, if you don't work hard, you can't be a thief." I couldn't help but said to Tang Qi.

    When Tang Qi heard this, he looked a little ashamed and said, "I don't want to either."

    "Don't talk about him. If a person is born into the second generation of rich people, who would want to be a thief?" Ai Tangtang pushed my arm and asked Tang Qi curiously: "Xiao Qi, how did you become a thief?"  From a promising industry?¡±

    I¡¯ll go, Ai Tangtang¡¯s questions are the same as mine.

    When Tang Qi heard Ai Tangtang say that thievery is a promising industry, he was immediately confused and felt embarrassed on his face.

    "My parents were seriously ill before. I was young and only had a salary of one or two thousand when I went to work, so I simply became a thief and helped my parents treat their illnesses." Tang Qi sighed and said, "My parents still died a few years ago, but  I don¡¯t know any craftsmanship, so I can only continue to do this, but I never steal money from poor people or ordinary people, I only pick rich people.¡±

    Tang Qi looked a little helpless: "I also know that doing this is not a good thing, but there is nothing I can do."

    "You're just lazy." I said, "You're used to living a lavish life, and you don't want to start from scratch with only a salary of one or two thousand a month."

    Tang Qi was not angry after hearing my words, but nodded.

    "In this case, I opened a shop" Before Ai Tangtang finished speaking, I pulled her hand. This girl must have felt sorry for the boy and wanted to take her back as a waiter.

    It¡¯s pitiful, but I still can¡¯t trust someone who was brought back to work as a clerk or a thief.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 295 Huang Wensheng

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What nonsense? Don't you just think that Xiaoqi has been a thief? What's wrong, do you look down on people who have been thieves?" Ai Tangtang shouted at me.

    "No, sister, please keep your voice down." There were a lot of tourists around, and I said, "As the saying goes, it's better to teach a man to fish than to teach him to fish, right? Let's take him back to be a clerk.  What's the point of it, when our shop is closed, people won't be hungry?"

    "Besides, it's not like you don't know our work. It won't be good for Xiao Qi to get involved." I blinked at Ai Tangtang: "Right?"

    Ai Tangtang thought for a moment and nodded: "What you said does make some sense."

    "In this way, I will teach you how to steal things with both hands." Ai Tangtang said.

    "What?" I was stunned.

    Tang Qi was also stunned. He quickly waved his hand: "No, no, no, I don't want to do this forever."

    "What are you doing? Teach him how to steal things." I said quickly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that you said teaching a man to fish is worse than teaching him to fish?¡± Ai Tangtang asked me.

    Her words made me speechless, and I didn¡¯t know how to answer her.

    Ai Tangtang patted my shoulder: "Don't worry."

    After saying that, Ai Tangtang took out a booklet from somewhere and threw it to Tang Qi: "You will practice according to this book, and there will be no problem."

    "Why are we doing this? Is it appropriate?" I asked Ai Tangtang in a low voice.

    Ai Tangtang said: "There is nothing suitable or inappropriate. Hey, Xiaoqi, do you want to learn from it?"

    Tang Qi was a little confused about whether to laugh or cry, and shook his head.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you teach him anything else?¡± I asked.

    Ai Tangtang thought for a while and said, "Xiao Qi, what do you want to learn, the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, the Nine Yin Manual, the Tathagata Divine Palm I can't do it."

    This guy doesn¡¯t know what to say.

    "That's right." Ai Tangtang suddenly took out a small fan from his bag with excitement. This small fan seemed to be made of jade and was only about the size of a palm.

    "Xiao Qi, are you willing to become my master?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    Tang Qi said awkwardly: "Well, my benefactor, you seem to be not much older than me. It feels weird for you to be my master."

    "You kid, I think you like it. Anyway, it will be decided whether we agree or disagree. Then." As he said this, Ai Tangtang threw the jade fan over.

    Tang Qi saw that it was a very valuable thing and quickly grabbed it carefully.

    "What is this thing?" Tang Qi asked carefully, then swallowed: "It should be worth a lot of money, right?"

    "If you dare to sell it, I will kill you." Ai Tangtang said, "Put this thing away. You will understand later, okay, I have to go eat."

    After saying that, she pulled me and ran away happily. My head was a little confused. What was this silly girl doing? She accepted a disciple in a daze, not to mention teaching her carefully. At least she had to teach something. It was so casual.  It was really casual to throw a jade pendant to him and then run away without saying anything.

    Thinking about it this way, Yan Beixun seemed to be quite dedicated back then.

    But this was Ai Tangtang¡¯s own business, so I didn¡¯t ask any questions. After spending another day shopping with her, my whole body felt tired and my back ached. After dark, I returned to the hotel.

    Lying on my bed, looking at the ceiling, suddenly there was a knock on the door. I walked over in confusion, opened the door and saw Ai Tangtang smiling and asked: "Axiu, are you going out for supper?"

    "Hey, eldest sister, we just came back, do you want to go out to eat again?" I asked.

    "Of course. I just checked and found out that there is a barbecue restaurant that is very delicious and very close to our place. What do you think, do you want to come with me and have a look?" Ai Tangtang said: "If you don't say anything, you agree."

    After saying that, he grabbed my hand and dragged it out.

    I had no choice but to follow her. Of course, I would not be able to eat.

    I have been shopping with this girl for a day, and now my stomach is full.

    After walking out of the hotel, Ai Tangtang looked around and pointed in one direction: "It should be over there, let's take a walk."

    After saying that, he took me over there.

    After ten minutes of walking, we still haven¡¯t reached anywhere. Instead, the surrounding streets are getting more and more remote, and you may not be able to see a single person for a long time.

    "Are you sure you didn't find the wrong way?" I asked, following Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang scratched the back of his head: "Strange, I remember it was this way. Could it be that I really went to the wrong place?"

    Suddenly, there was crying in a courtyardThere was a sound, and there was the sound of Taoist priests chanting sutras.

    "Hey, is there a death in this house?" Ai Tangtang asked, "Would you like to go and have a look?"

    ¡°What¡¯s so interesting about a dead person?¡± I shook my head, indicating that I had no interest at all.

    "Hehe, maybe we can see people driving away corpses. Are you sure you don't want to?" Ai Tangtang looked at me slyly.

    ¡°When she said this, I immediately became interested. After all, I have always been inexplicably curious about the extermination of corpses in Xiangxi.

    We just did it. Ai Tangtang and I jumped hard, grabbed the wall with both hands, and then looked into the yard.

    There was a corpse placed on a wooden board in the yard. The corpse was dressed in the official uniform of the Qing Dynasty, and the family members beside it were crying. Not far away there was a very young Taoist priest who looked to be twenty-three or four years old.  The man dressed up was shaking his head and chanting a spell.

    What this person recited was not a rebirth mantra, but rather like a soul-calling mantra.

    I was overjoyed, as expected I had encountered a corpse hunter.

    While the Taoist priest was reciting, he blocked the seven orifices of the deceased with cinnabar. This was to prevent the soul of the deceased from escaping from the body. If he was right, the body of the deceased would have been sealed with cinnabar.

    After the Taoist priest finished his work, he asked the family members of the deceased to leave.

    After the family members of the deceased left, the Taoist priest looked towards Ai Tangtang and me and said, "Who is peeking over there?"

    Ai Tangtang and I looked at each other and felt a little embarrassed when we were discovered by this Taoist priest. Then we walked in through the main entrance. I clasped my fists and said, "Brother Taoist, don't get me wrong. My friend and I are both demon hunters. We passed by here.  When I saw what you were doing, I couldn't help but be a little curious, so I peeked on the wall."

    When the Taoist priest heard this, he smiled politely and said, "So that's it. My Excellency Huang Wensheng, don't you know your names?"

    "Zhang Xiu."

    "Ai Tangtang."

    "Two fellow Taoists, I have something to ask of you." Huang Wensheng said, "I wonder if you two are free?"

    This guy is really familiar with him. We have just introduced ourselves, so he asked us for help. Although he thought so, he still said: "Brother Huang, tell me, if it's just a little effort, then it's nothing."  "

    I made it very clear in what I said. It¡¯s okay for us to help with a little effort. If the problem is big, we don¡¯t have to help.

    Huang Wensheng nodded and said, "You two, come and see this body."

    When I heard this, I was stunned. Could it be that the problem was with the corpse, so Ai Tangtang and I got closer and took a look.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 296: Exorcism

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I walked over and looked at the corpse, and Huang Wensheng said, "Do you two see it?"

    I smiled awkwardly: "Well, actually, I don't have much research on corpses."

    Ai Tangtang opened the sleeve of the corpse's left arm in a serious manner. I immediately saw that the left arm of the corpse was pitch black, just like a black man's hand.

    "Why is there so much yin energy in this hand?" Ai Tangtang said in surprise.

    "This corpse died unjustly. The deceased's name was Liu Xuejun. He opened a shop selling gadgets in Fenghuang Ancient Town. His wife was beautiful and she soon hooked up with someone nearby, and then the two conspired to commit murder.  Him." Huang Wensheng said calmly.

    "The real version of Wu Dalang and Pan Jinlian?" I laughed.

    "Those two people have been betrayed for ten years. The hometown of this corpse is in a village three days away from here." Huang Wensheng said: "I'm afraid that if I take this corpse alone, he will transform into a corpse. If you two are willing to help me,  If you take a walk, you¡¯ll be safe.¡±

    The relationship is to ask us to help him walk away, because he is afraid that this thing will turn into a corpse. This kind of thing is not big or small, even if this corpse jumps up, I can't clean it up with my ability, brother.  it?

    But it was quite difficult to follow Huang Wensheng through mountains and rivers for three days.

    Huang Wensheng saw my hesitation and said quickly: "If this corpse transforms into a corpse, I'm afraid it will cause death. That would be a sin."

    "Where is your master?" Ai Tangtang asked: "I see that you are not very old and your skills are not much higher. If you accept this kind of business, why don't you call me your master?"

    "My master died a few years ago." Huang Wensheng sighed and said, "I was young at that time and had not yet finished learning all my skills. I have brought many happy gods in the past few years, but I have never brought anyone like this.  A very resentful person."

    "What do you mean?" Ai Tangtang looked at me and asked.

    I shrugged: "You make up your mind."

    Ai Tangtang thought for a moment: "Aren't you curious about exorcising corpses anyway? Just leave for a few days."

    Ai Tangtang said this, so I stopped talking and said to Huang Wensheng, "Wait for us here, I have to go back and get the guy."

    ¡° Then Ai Tangtang and I returned to the hotel, checked out of the room, took everything with us, and then rushed to the courtyard where Huang Wensheng was.

    When we arrived at the courtyard, Huang Wensheng had already set up a banquet, saying that it was still early and that he would not be able to set off until early in the morning. When Ai Tangtang saw the food, of course he laughed so hard that he couldn't close his mouth from ear to ear.

    I drank a bottle of beer and asked Huang Wensheng if he could drink it, but he shook his head and said he was afraid of something happening.

    It can be seen that it is wrong to say that this guy is a rookie. After all, he has some skills, but he is not an expert. He is somewhere between a rookie and an expert, about the same as me.

    We kept eating and chatting. During the process, we also learned that Huang Wensheng had been learning skills from his master since he was a child. I looked at his appearance, not to say handsome, but also handsome, so I asked curiously: "Brother Huang, doesn't the Internet say that you guys are too busy?"  Do you only accept ugly corpses?"

    "Yes, there is such a rule, but in these days, who wants to learn the unlucky art of driving corpses? My master was old at that time, and he didn't have any apprentices at all. I heard from the master that my family was poor, so I gave him to him when I was very young.  Become an apprentice." Huang Wensheng took a bite of the food and continued: "With our craft, it would be good if we could have an apprentice, but now we can't care about beauty or ugliness."

    Speaking of this, Huang Wensheng said with some distress: "Our corpse exorcists can't compare with you monster hunters."

    "You monster hunters are so majestic. When you encounter monsters, you can use any Taoist skills to deal with them and charge a large sum of money. Now those students all want to learn your craft. We are different. It sounds mysterious and weird.  Many people are curious, but few are willing to do this and deal with corpses for the rest of their lives."

    Huang Wensheng has reached a difficult point. You can often see people on the Internet saying that they want to learn how to drive corpses. This is just out of curiosity or passion. It really makes them carry corpses all over the mountains and fields all their lives, and they still can't find a wife.  How many people are willing to do this? Compared with it, it is not as comfortable as going to the crematorium to see the corpses.

    After all, we are similar in age and have many topics to talk about. We talked for several hours.

    We talked about a variety of things. Huang Wensheng talked about the embarrassing time when he followed his master to chase corpses when he was a child. I told him about catching ghosts and monsters myself. Ai Tangtang?

    Ai Tangtang only focused on eating and didn't say a few words.

    Anyway, I feel like I can have a good conversation with this guy.

    The most important thing is that among the friends I have met over the years, he is the closest to me.

      You see, guys like Luo Fang and Sun Xiaopeng are either very capable or have great backgrounds. I really don¡¯t know people like me who are half-way a monk and half-informed.

    Although Huang Wensheng did not become a monk halfway and practiced his skills with his master since childhood, this does not hinder his half-baked skills.

    Soon it was midnight. Huang Wensheng looked at the time and said, "It's almost time. Let's go."

    Upon hearing this, Ai Tangtang quickly tore off the two legs of the roast duck, then wrapped them in paper and put them in his pocket.

    I rolled my eyes at this girl with disdain and pretended I didn¡¯t see her.

    The three of us walked out of the room, and Huang Wensheng put a yellow talisman on the forehead of the corpse, and then read: "Emergency is like a law!"

    Then, he retreated three meters away from the body, stretched out his middle finger and index finger on his right hand, flattened them, and then slowly bent them, as if he was pulling something.

    And the corpse also sat up following his fingers.

    ¡°Although I have seen many strange scenes, I was still surprised and curious when I saw the scene where the corpse exorcist summoned the corpse.

    You must know that I have heard rumors about exorcism since I was a child, but I didn¡¯t expect to see it with my own eyes today.

    Then the body stood up.

    Huang Wensheng quickly took out a bell, shook it and said: "Let's hit the road."

    After saying that, he grabbed a handful of valuable money from his satchel and threw it in the sky.

    He walked in front, while the corpse jumped behind him.

    Ai Tangtang and I quickly followed.

    Ai Tangtang was gnawing on the greasy duck legs as he walked.

    But we were always ten meters away from the corpse.

    When we were having dinner before, Huang Wensheng also told us that we had better not get closer than 20 meters to the corpse while it was on its way.

    This corpse has a strong yin energy at this time. If it smells the smell of strangers, it will easily transform into a corpse. This is one of the reasons why corpse removal is always done at night.

    As for Huang Wensheng, he said that their corpse exorcists had been soaked in medicinal wine since they were young, and the smell of strangers had long been removed from their bodies.

    Watching Huang Wensheng ringing a bell to chase away corpses, I suddenly felt like watching a Hong Kong zombie movie from the 1990s.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 297 Li Xunshan

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????OUT?????

    Not only climbing over mountains and ridges, but also having corpses bouncing along the mountain road, you have to prevent the corpse from tripping over stones, keep animals away from the corpse for fear of it turning into a corpse, ring bells to guide the corpse, and scatter money to let the surrounding people know the direction.  The lonely ghosts gave way.

    On weekdays, watching Taoist priests leading a corpse on a night walk in movies seems quite relaxing. In one movie, the Taoist priest even sat on the corpse to rest and let the corpse walk on its own.

    This kind of comedy element makes me feel that exorcising corpses is mysterious, but it should not be tiring. It can be imagined that it is beautiful, but the reality is cruel.

    Along the way, it was 4:30 in the morning. I don¡¯t know whether Ai Tangtang was tired or not. Anyway, my feet were numb. I immediately cursed myself, why should I help when I have nothing to do? I am really not good enough.

    Huang Wensheng turned around and said to us: "We will arrive at the Corpse Hosting Inn in a while, and then we can rest."

    After walking for about twenty minutes, it was already getting a little bright, and we finally arrived at the Corpse Hosting Inn.

    The so-called zombie inn only houses the dead, not the living.

    When driving corpses, people like to call the corpse the God of Joy, and the God of Joy cannot travel during the day.

    The three souls and seven souls are sealed in the body of the God of Joy. If exposed to sunlight, it is very likely that the three souls and seven souls in the body of the God of Joy will fly away.

    The God of Joy can move entirely because of the three souls and seven souls.

    In ancient times in western Hunan, there were special inns along the routes to drive away corpses. If you were delayed on the road and couldn't get to the inn, you would have to find a righteous village to spend the night.

    In ancient times, Yizhuang was not difficult to find. It was found in every larger town.

    The corpse exorcism inn we visited looked very dilapidated. It had two floors and was full of cobwebs and dust.

    "This place is too dirty." I frowned and asked Huang Wensheng, "Don't you clean it up?"

    At this time, Huang Wensheng put the God of Joy into a coffin. After putting a charm on the coffin, he lit an oil lamp in the coffin with the body facing the head. Then he breathed a sigh of relief and turned around to explain: "  Brother Zhang, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to. It¡¯s just that this corpse-expelling inn is so big. We are already exhausted from expelling corpses on weekdays. How can we still have the energy to clean up? There are so many corpse-expelling inns passing by along the way. We can¡¯t meet just one.  Clean one?"

    Huang Wensheng¡¯s words made some sense, but Ai Tangtang asked: ¡°But we can¡¯t just stop cleaning, right?¡±

    "In the past, the master would take a rest, and the apprentice would clean up voluntarily. At that time, corpse driving was frequent, and all the corpse driving inns were clean and tidy. But now our corpse driving business is in decline. Alas." Huang Wensheng sighed and said, "Ai  Miss, please go upstairs to clean up and rest briefly, Brother Zhang will have to work harder."

    "What's wrong?" I asked.

    Now I can¡¯t even open my eyelids, I¡¯m so sleepy.

    Huang Wensheng said: "The oil lamp of the God of Joy cannot be extinguished. If it is extinguished, the God of Joy will turn into a corpse. Let us take turns to rest and guard the God of Joy."

    When I heard this, I thought it was nothing. I waved my hand and said, "Don't worry, just let him transform into a corpse and let him jump around."

    As I said that, I took out cinnabar and a writing brush from my bag: "If I draw a Taoist talisman on this coffin, even if it transforms into a corpse, it won't be able to jump out."

    "This." Huang Wensheng's eyes hesitated.

    "Don't worry, it's okay. If it doesn't work, I'll add another corpse-calming charm to it." I said.

    Huang Wensheng doesn¡¯t seem to be that stubborn person. I drew a corpse-suppressing talisman and then drew a corpse-suppressing talisman on the coffin. It was absolutely foolproof.

    After finishing all this work, I also went to the second floor. The second floor was very similar to an inn in ancient times. There were many rooms. I randomly picked one, opened the door, lay down on the bed, and fell asleep.

    As for Huang Wensheng, he still seemed a little worried, so he made a bunk on the ground next to the coffin to sleep. He was happy to do this, and I couldn't care less.

    After a busy night, I quickly fell asleep.

    By the time I woke up, it was already getting late.

    I yawned and wanted to wash up, but found that this inn really didn¡¯t have such conditions, so I had no choice but to give up, push the door open, and walk to the first floor.

    By this time, Huang Wensheng had woken up and was chatting with a Taoist priest in blue.

    This one looks to be in his fifties, has a beard, and looks a little thin. There are more than ten corpses standing in the corner of the first floor.

    Ai Tangtang is not on the first floor.

    ??"What is this?" I walked over and asked.

    Huang Wensheng said with a smile: "This is Taoist priest Li Xunshan. He just arrived in the afternoon. I didn't expect that Taoist priest Li Xunshan can lead so many happy gods. He is really talented."

    Li Xunshan smiled and waved his hand: "It's just a craft for making a living. This is Xiao Huang. You just mentioned that you used the Corpse Suppression Talisman to suppress the God of Joy, Xiao Zhang, right?"

    I nodded, and Li Xunshan actually reprimanded: "Do you know that if you use the corpse suppressing talisman, it is easy to hurt the three souls and seven souls of the God of Joy? We, the corpse exorcists, will never have such a thing happen, if the God of Joy  My three souls and seven souls were injured by you and I cannot pick up the body. Do you know how serious the consequences are?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT OFFICIAL

    He didn¡¯t give me face, and I was too lazy to give him face. I immediately said, ¡°Hey, do I know you very well? Don¡¯t call me Xiao Zhang. If you give me face, call me Brother Zhang. If you don¡¯t give me face, call me Zhang Xiu. Don¡¯t get close to me.¡±

    Li Xunshan snorted, slapped the table, and stopped talking. I said to Huang Wensheng, "When are we going to set off? I feel annoyed just looking at this Taoist priest."

    Huang Wensheng looked a little embarrassed and said: "Brother Zhang, Taoist Li Xunshan is traveling with me, so I discussed with him and set off together. If there are many people, there should be someone to look after us, right?"

    "Whatever." I nodded, not bothering to dwell on this kind of thing, and asked, "Has Ai Tangtang come down?"

    "She went out to look for food." Huang Wensheng said: "I originally had some dry food, but she said she didn't have any appetite."

    ????????? That girl, where can you find food in this barren mountain?

    I sat at another table by myself, while Huang Wensheng humbly asked Li Xunshan for some tips on how to drive away corpses.

    Soon, Ai Tangtang came back holding apples, bananas and other fruits.

    "Axiu, come and eat." Ai Tangtang walked up to me, put the things on the table, and then wanted to take some to Huang Wensheng.

    I quickly stopped Ai Tangtang and said to Huang Wensheng, "Brother Huang, come over and eat some fruit."

    Ai Tangtang took it over. Isn¡¯t this an advantage over the old guy Li Xunshan?

    Huang Wensheng laughed dryly, said sorry to Li Xunshan, and then sat at our table. Li Xunshan looked at the sky outside and walked out. He didn't know what he was doing. I asked Huang Wensheng: "What's your name?"  Is Li Xunshan¡¯s guy okay?¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 298 Water Monkey

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°Daozhang Li¡¯s cultivation level is so high, what problems can there be?¡± Huang Wensheng looked at me doubtfully and asked.

    I slapped my forehead and saw that Huang Wensheng was about the same age as me, but he had no sense at all. It was obvious that his master had taken care of everything in the past. This guy was a naked handyman, and he didn¡¯t even understand the sinister nature of the human heart.

    It's not that Li Xunshan had a bad attitude towards me just now that I doubted him, but that a corpse exorcist suddenly appeared in this barren mountain, and he happened to be on the way. One coincidence doesn't matter, but so many coincidences added together, I have to let me  Doubt that guy.

    Ai Tangtang obviously understood what I meant. He patted Huang Wensheng on the shoulder and said, "Since you have been around here before, have you ever heard of the name Li Xunshan?"

    Huang Wensheng smiled awkwardly on his face: "I used to stay in the house and learn Taoism from my master, or go to school, and I don't particularly know the names of the corpse collectors around here in western Hunan."

    "Xiangxi is such a big place, and there are many corpse exterminators. Even if there are people I haven't heard of, it's not surprising, right?" Huang Wensheng said.

    ¡°It¡¯s important to be on guard against others. Don¡¯t eat what they give you.¡± I said.

    Huang Wensheng nodded and said nothing more.

    Soon Li Xunshan came back from outside. He frowned slightly and said to Huang Wensheng, "Xiao Huang, it's almost time, let's go."

    "Okay." Huang Wensheng nodded, but I pulled Huang Wensheng and said to Li Xunshan: "Daozhang Li, let's rest here for one more night. If you want to send so many happy guests, it's better to go on the road early, and we won't go with you.  ¡±

    After listening to what I said, Li Xunshan frowned slightly and nodded: "That's right. I just went out to watch the sky at night. Today, there are evil stars. I originally wanted you to come with me. There are more people to take care of you. In this case, I will rest here.  Just one night."

    has a problem!

    My heart suddenly sank. Before, I was just suspicious. When I said I wouldn¡¯t leave, Li Xunshan said there was an evil star outside. Damn it, why didn¡¯t he say there was an evil star when he came in just now?

    Huang Wensheng was obviously a little naive, and asked Li Xunshan eagerly: "Daozhang Li, are the evil stars outside powerful?"

    "It's not too bad. If we go together and have someone to take care of us, that's fine. But if I am alone, I may not be able to control these happy spirits." Li Xunshan said.

    It can¡¯t be said that Huang Wensheng is stupid. He just hasn¡¯t experienced much, and if he were a person from other professions, he wouldn¡¯t believe it so easily. The key is that Li Xunshan is also a corpse exterminator, and he has high standards.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could be we could lead such a dangerous God of Joy, and to be able to go on the journey with a capable senior, I would naturally wish for it.

    "Axiu, we are in a hurry, why don't we go together with Taoist Li?" Huang Wensheng turned to me and asked.

    "Well, let's go." I said.

    Huang Wensheng was stunned for a moment. He probably didn¡¯t expect that I would agree directly.

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether I agree or not. Judging from Li Xunshan¡¯s appearance, he is probably determined to leave with us. Even if we don¡¯t leave tomorrow but leave the day after tomorrow, Li Xunshan will probably come up with any excuse to stay.

    And I don¡¯t feel at ease sleeping under the same roof as this guy. I might as well go on the road together and see what tricks he wants to play.

    Huang Wensheng started to pick up the corpse. Li Xunshan walked up to me seemingly casually and smiled: "Xiao Zhang, it seems that you have a deep prejudice against me."

    I lowered my voice and said to Li Xunshan: "I don't care what you want to do, it's best to stay here quietly."

    After listening to my words, Li Xunshan shrugged his shoulders and turned back to the dozen corpses of the God of Joy that he had brought.

    Ai Tangtang whispered next to me: "How about we knock him out and tie him up halfway?"

    "Let's decide based on the situation. When the soldiers come, they will cover up the water and the earth."

    After saying that, the four of us were ready and started on the road.

    I still doubted this guy, so Li Xunshan had no objection to letting him go in the front. He even included Huang Wensheng¡¯s God of Joy in his team of Gods of Joy, so that Huang Wensheng didn¡¯t have to work hard to drive away the corpses.

    The three of us followed twenty meters away.

    It was much more lively than last night. More than a dozen happy gods wearing Qing Dynasty official uniforms were jumping around in the mountains. If an ordinary person passed by here and saw this scene, he would probably faint from fright.

    I was still wary at first, but later on, I gradually relaxed my vigilance.

    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t doubt Li Xunshan, it¡¯s that I can¡¯t tense up and be vigilant about Li Xunshan all the time, and I don¡¯t??Sniper, specially trained.

    ¡°And I was still walking on the mountain road. After walking for a while, I found that there was nothing unusual about Li Xunshan, so I didn¡¯t pay attention.

    We walked over mountains and ridges like this for a long time, until two o'clock in the morning, when we were passing by a small stream.

    Suddenly, a happy god in front was dragged into the stream by something.

    I was stunned.

    Li Xunshan, who was leading the way, suddenly became angry and jumped into the water with a mahogany sword.

    It has to be said that Li Xunshan, an old guy, is old and does have some abilities. He entered the water and within a minute, he dragged the God of Joy up, and there was a monkey-like creature next to him.

    But this monkey has a human-like face and a Mediterranean hairstyle. This kind of monkey is called a water monkey, also called a water ghost.

    There are actually two types of water ghosts that everyone has been talking about. One is the soul of the dead who drowned in the water. This kind of person is looking for a substitute.

    The other type is the water monkey. The water monkey is not an animal or a ghost, but belongs to the category of monsters.

    This kind of monster usually lives in reservoirs in the mountains or by rivers. Once someone wants to play in the river, they will be dragged into the water by the water monkey and drowned alive.

    The Water Monkey is not doing so-called reincarnation, killing people is just for fun.

    And the water monkey also has another name in Japan, called kappa.

    This water monkey probably mistook the passing God of Joy as a living person and dragged it into the water.

    This happy god was lying on the ground, trembling slightly.

    "Xiao Huang, hurry up and help." Li Xunshan shouted to Huang Wensheng: "Seal its seven orifices with cinnabar. The cinnabar of this joyful god was washed away by the river, and the three souls and seven souls want to escape."

    "Okay." Huang Wensheng ran over anxiously, picked up cinnabar and helped seal the seven orifices. He even took off the trousers of the god of joy and sealed his vagina.

    After finishing all this work, the Xixi God stopped trembling. Li Xunshan breathed a sigh of relief, patted Huang Wensheng's shoulder and said: "Xiao Huang, this time it means there are more of us. From now on, you can drive the corpse alone. Remember not to let Xi  God is passing by the river, and if something like this happens again, you won¡¯t be able to handle it alone.¡±

    "Yes." Huang Wensheng nodded.

    Li Xunshan then stood up: "Let's continue on our way." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 299 The Reincarnation of the God of Joy

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    There was nothing unusual about Li Xunshan along the way. We arrived at Tongwu Village before dawn.

    Tongwu Village is built in the mountains and feels isolated from the world. Transportation is entirely dependent on a cement road less than one meter wide.

    There is a saying that goes well, if you want to be rich, you must first build roads. Transportation difficulties in Tongwu Village naturally lead to the phenomenon of economic backwardness here.

    The so-called economy cannot keep up, but it is relatively much worse than other villages. There are all brick houses here, and there are very few wooden houses.

    Tongwu Village looks quite big, with an estimated one hundred households. Li Xunshan is obviously quite familiar with the place and said, "There is a charity village behind this village. Let's spend the day there."

    "Li Xunshan said this, and naturally we don't object to it.

    This yizhuang looks quite clean and tidy. Apparently the villagers from Tongwu Village often come to tidy it up.

    However, there were only a few coffins inside. Li Xunshan put all the gods of joy on the wall, stood in a row, and then lit an oil lamp in front of these gods of joy, and then said to us: "Everyone has been working all night.  Lu, just make do with it and sleep."

    "Xiao Huang, you guard the God of Joy in the morning, and switch to me in the afternoon." Li Xunshan told Huang Wensheng.

    Huang Wensheng naturally had no objection. Ai Tangtang and I were feeling sore and weak. I asked Li Xunshan, "Hey, where should we sleep?"

    Li Xunshan glanced at me, obviously not wanting to talk, turned around, got into a coffin, and fell asleep.

    I¡¯ll go and sleep in the coffin?

    I took a look at the coffin. Although I am not a superstitious person, it would be unlucky for a living person like me to sleep in a coffin.

    Ai Tangtang obviously didn¡¯t want to lie down in it either.

    Finally, Ai Tangtang and I discussed it, dismantled two coffins, spread them on the ground, made a bunk, and fell asleep happily, while Huang Wensheng sat cross-legged in front of these happy gods and dozed off.

    Before I fell asleep, I had been wondering in my heart that Li Xunshan was following us, obviously there was some conspiracy.

    I scratched my forehead, what the hell, what did this guy want to do? I followed him all the way, but I didn¡¯t see him doing anything.

    As I thought about it, I slowly fell asleep.

    When I woke up, I heard the anxious discussion between Ai Tangtang and Huang Wensheng.

    I opened my eyes, looked around, and asked Huang Wensheng, "What's wrong?"

    Huang Wensheng said anxiously: "Daoist Li and I have lost their joy."

    "Is your sweetheart gone?" My head was a little foggy, so I checked the time. It was now five o'clock in the afternoon, and it was already dusk outside. I rubbed my temples and said, "Don't be anxious, tell me clearly what's going on.  "

    Huang Wensheng said: "It's like this. After Daochang Li woke up, it was his turn to see the God of Joy, and I fell asleep. I just got up to go to the toilet, and found that Daochang Li and my God of Joy were gone, but his God of Joy was still there.  here I am."

    When I heard this, I began to think about it. Ai Tangtang looked at me and said, "It seems that Li Xunshan is not trying to harm us. His target is the God of Joy."

    "But there's nothing special about the God of Joy, right? It's just that he has a heavier Yin energy, so what's so special about it?" I asked Huang Wensheng, "Do you have the birth date of the God of Joy?"

    After Huang Wensheng heard this, he quickly took out the birthday card of the God of Joy and handed it over. I looked at it and said to Ai Tangtang, "Can you take a look?"

    Ai Tangtang glanced at the birth date and frowned slightly: "This birth date belongs to pure yin. It's strange. What does he want to do with such a happy god with a pure yin birth date?"

    But Huang Wensheng suddenly realized it at this time. He almost jumped up and said to us: "Yes, yes, I remembered."

    "What did you remember?" I asked.

    "In the books left by my master at that time, he introduced a magic trick about the God of Joy who has pure Yin in his birth date." Huang Wensheng said: "As long as a person's birth date is pure Yin, then he can find a person whose birth date is pure Yin.  God of Joy, let your three souls and seven souls transfer to this God of Joy, and you can continue to live as this person."

    "Is this method possible?" I frowned.

    "Yes." Ai Tangtang nodded: "I have also heard that because the two people have the same birth date, the underworld will make mistakes, but then why did Li Xunshan steal this God of Joy and use this evil  Where¡¯s the law?¡±

    "Wouldn't it make sense if Li Xunshan had some terminal illness?" I snorted and asked, "Not that the body of the God of Joy is already dead, and the underworld has also judged the God of Joy to be dead. There is really no point in doing this.  question?"

      "It's no problem. The soul of the God of Joy should be reincarnated when it's time to reincarnate. Li Xunshan should still have Yangshou, but he is terminally ill. But if he changes his body, these problems will be solved." Ai Tangtang said.

    "It's too bad, the God of Joy is gone, and my job is ruined." Huang Wensheng said with a sad face.

    I said: "Actually, according to me, any other job you can do will have a better future than driving corpses. If you can't do it, just do it."

    Ai Tangtang pushed my shoulder: "What are you saying? This is a craft that people have learned from elementary school to high school, and they can just throw it away? If it were you, you would be willing to do it."

    I was really willing to give up. Of course, I didn¡¯t say this.

    After all, Huang Wensheng is in a bad mood. If I say that again, he will probably be very unhappy.

    Huang Wensheng lamented.

    Ai Tangtang's eyes lit up and he said: "By the way, I remember that that kind of evil magic can only be used on the fifteenth day of the month, a full moon night. Isn't tonight a full moon night?"

    "Do you know the art of Feng Shui?" Ai Tangtang asked Huang Wensheng.

    Huang Wensheng was stunned for a moment. He probably didn't understand what it meant. Ai Tangtang said: "This evil method will be more effective in places with extremely heavy yin energy, and Li Xunshan will definitely find an extremely yin place nearby."  , it¡¯s impossible to run too far.¡±

    "Why are you so familiar with this evil art?" I asked Ai Tangtang strangely: "What is this evil art called?"

    "Ahem, this evil technique is called the reincarnation of the God of Joy, and it is also one of the evil techniques in the Wuxiang Dharma." Aitang Tangqian smiled.

    Is it another formless method?

    I was secretly surprised. This formless method seems to be really powerful. All the evil spells in it are of the type that can defy heaven and change one's fate.

    "But I'm not very good at Feng Shui." Huang Wensheng lowered his head, dejected, obviously losing confidence in finding the God of Joy.

    "Hey." Ai Tangtang sighed, and took out a paper crane from her backpack, then wrote some spells that I couldn't understand on the paper crane, and gently folded the paper crane  The crane was thrown into the air, and at the same time he whispered a spell in his mouth, and the thousand paper cranes flew up.

    "Follow this paper crane." Ai Tangtang said: "It can lead us to the extremely dark place." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 300 Reincarnation Begins

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What about these gods of joy?" Huang Wensheng asked, pointing to the gods of joy brought by Li Xunshan.

    "You still have time to care about the joy brought by that old guy Li Xunshan?" I rolled my eyes at Huang Wensheng.

    Then the three of us started walking behind the paper crane.

    The paper cranes didn¡¯t fly very fast, so we followed them slowly.

    Huang Wensheng looked anxious, while Ai Tangtang comforted him and said, "This reincarnation of the God of Joy can only be performed in the early morning. Don't worry, it's still early and it's not dark yet."

    I said to Ai Tangtang next to me: "Why are you so familiar with the Wuxiang Dharma? Have you practiced it before?"

    Ai Tangtang smiled: "What do you think?"

    I shrugged. Seeing that Ai Tangtang didn¡¯t want to tell him, I didn¡¯t bother to ask.

    Ai Tangtang didn¡¯t look at me and said, ¡°Actually, my Qianzhihe ability is also a formless method.¡±

    "Do you know the Wuxiang Dharma?" I looked at Ai Tangtang in surprise.

    ¡°I only thought that Ai Tangtang knew about the Wuxiang Dharma, but I didn¡¯t expect that she could do it.

    "What's going on? My master taught me." Ai Tangtang said with a pout.

    ¡°Anyway, Ai Tangtang always blames her master for anything, so I¡¯m used to it.

    "This formless method is quite evil. There are so many evil methods." I said.

    "The formless method is a general term. In fact, when broken down, there are thirty-six methods in total, including eight upper methods and twenty-eight lower methods."

    "My Thousand Paper Cranes are just a little trick, a kind of trick." Ai Tangtang explained.

    "Then what was the method used by Ji Daming to reincarnate at that time?" I asked.

    Ai Tangtang said: "Reincarnation is a very powerful method, and there are many methods in the method of reincarnation. For example, using the God of Joy to reincarnate is just one of the methods, and the one used by Daming is the incorruptibility of the physical body.  , the method of waiting for one¡¯s three souls and seven souls to come back and be reincarnated.¡±

    I was confused, but I still roughly understood it.

    "Who wrote the Formless Method? It's so powerful." I asked curiously.

    "How did I know?" Ai Tangtang shook her head, but her eyes were sly, with an expression of "I know, but I won't tell you."

    Huang Wensheng was quite bored and worried all the way. Ai Tangtang patted Huang Wensheng on the shoulder: "Even if Li Xunshan is reincarnated, it is considered a meritorious deed. It will be fine."

    "Hey, someone else died and asked me to transport his body back to his hometown, but it turned out to be used for reincarnation. If Li Xunshan really succeeded, my conscience would not be able to bear it." Huang Wensheng said to me guiltily: "Brother Zhang, I should have known  I should have listened to you."

    When I saw Huang Wensheng complaining like this, he obviously really regretted it to death. I patted his shoulder: "Since it happened, let's find a way to solve it. What's the big deal? Besides, even you and I were both  If I don¡¯t let Li Xunshan follow me, that guy will follow me lazily.¡±

    As we talked, we walked into the barren mountain.

    This barren mountain is very desolate, and there are obviously not many people living there. The trees here are particularly lush, and it looks like walking into a primeval forest.

    Soon, the three of us came to the edge of a concave basin.

    This basin is on the top of the mountain, as if someone had punched it and made a crater.

    There are very lush trees around.

    The basin is very large and the ground is covered with weeds, and Li Xunshan is indeed here.

    At this time, Li Xunshan placed the God of Joy lying on the ground in the middle of the basin, while he was drawing symbols with a brush and yellow paper, his face still very excited.

    "My" Huang Wensheng was about to shout, but I quickly covered this guy's mouth.

    After so many years of learning to catch monsters, I have learned a philosophy of life: in our profession, the older you get, the stronger your abilities become.

    Li Xunshan is in his fifties. He said he only knows how to collect corpses. I don¡¯t believe him anyway. He must be capable of other things.

    The best way at the moment is for us to go out and interrupt Li Xunshan while he is casting a spell to reincarnate.

    " He performed such a powerful Taoist technique. As long as we interfere a little, we don't need to take action at all. Li Xunshan himself will probably be seriously injured."

    I whispered my thoughts in Huang Wensheng¡¯s ear. Huang Wensheng¡¯s eyes lit up and he stopped talking.

    And Ai Tangtang sat cross-legged on the ground, dug out a pack of biscuits on himself and ate it.

    The three of us just waited quietly.

    "Li Xunshan has been busy. I watched him drawHis hands never stopped, he was always busy.

    Time passed little by little, and soon it was early morning, and the moonlight was unusually bright.

    Li Xunshan took off all his clothes, leaving only a pair of underwear. He also drew talismans all over his body, sat cross-legged next to the God of Joy, and then muttered something.

    Then the moonlight in the sky slowly gathered on him.

    "It's begun." Ai Tangtang said to me in a low voice: "You open your Yin and Yang eyes. When we see his three souls and seven souls coming out of his body, we will rush out to stop him. Then we can just yell.  , this guy¡¯s three souls and seven souls were frightened, and he might not be able to return to his own body. There is no need for us to take action at all, this guy will have to burp by himself.¡±

    I nodded slightly, took a deep breath, and paid attention to Li Xunshan's movements all the time.

    At this time, a ¡®person¡¯ with the same appearance as Li Xunshan actually appeared on Li Xunshan¡¯s body.

    These are his three souls and seven souls, but they look transparent.

    "superior!"

    I yelled, and immediately, Aitantangte ran excitedly to the front, holding biscuits in his mouth and still howling.

    ¡°Ah ah ah, suffer death!¡± Ai Tangtang yelled.

    When the three of us rushed to a place fifty meters away from Li Xunshan and Xishen, suddenly, Ai Tangtang in front sat down on the ground.

    I¡¯m just wondering, this girl was so happy just now, why is she sitting down now?

    Soon I sat down too.

    Damn it, my nose hurts so much.

    It was like a transparent wall appeared in front of us. My nose hit it and it hurt so much that my nose and tears came out.

    "This old guy really has a back-up plan." I gritted my teeth and kicked hard in front of me.

    It was like I kicked my foot against the wall, but it made my foot hurt slightly.

    "What the hell is this." Ai Tangtang touched it, and Huang Wensheng clenched his fists and hit the transparent wall hard, but to no avail.

    "Axiu, hurry up and find a way to rush in. If Li Xunshan's three souls and seven souls enter the body of the God of Joy, it will be too late." Ai Tangtang said to me.

    At this time, Li Xunshan¡¯s three souls and seven souls were floating above the God of Joy.

    He seemed to have seen us, and he was trying his best to squeeze towards the God of Joy, and the God of Joy felt like the wind was blowing on him. Whenever Li Xunshan's soul came close, it would be blown away. Even this so-called formless method,  It doesn¡¯t mean that reincarnation is easy.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 301 Transparent Wall

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Changing your body is a matter of changing your destiny. Even if we don't show up, it won't be so easy to succeed.

    This kind of thing does not mean that today I said I wanted to be reincarnated, and then oh, I succeeded in reincarnation. Everything depends on luck.

    "Why is there such a strange wall?" Ai Tangtang also gave up the idea of ??breaking the wall directly with his fists and kicks, and instead asked the two of us: "Have you ever heard of similar magic?"

    I rolled my eyes at her: "Sister, you seem to know the best about witchcraft. Think about it quickly, is this from the Wuxiang Dharma Sect?"

    "Absolutely not." Ai Tangtang shook his head: "You think the Wuxiang Dharma is just a piece of cabbage that you can learn casually. Li Xunshan is so lucky to have learned about the reincarnation of the God of Joy."

    "You want to say you are lucky." I rolled my eyes at her, wouldn't she also know how to do it?

    It has only been a while since I met three people who know the Wuxiang Dharma. It seems that the Wuxiang Dharma is really a big deal.

    "How long has it been? You're still talking nonsense." Ai Tangtang rolled his eyes at me.

    Although I don¡¯t want Li Xunshan to be reincarnated as the God of Joy, it¡¯s just because Li Xunshan has tricked us, I feel unhappy, and I just want to cause destruction.

    To put it bluntly, even if this guy succeeds in reincarnation with this God of Joy, it seems that I won¡¯t have much loss, buddy?

    ???????????????? However, Ai Tangtang looked very energetic at this time, as if she was going to fight with Li Xunshan. As for Huang Wensheng, his face had completely darkened, and he probably wanted to cut Li Xunshan into pieces with a thousand knives.

    "Hey, Miss Tangtang, there is no need to fight so hard, right?" I asked Ai Tangtang my doubts.

    Ai Tangtang glared at me: "This guy cheated on you, aren't you angry?"

    "You're angry." I nodded: "Actually, if you think about it carefully, even if this guy is reincarnated into the God of Joy, we can still kill him. There is no need to be so hasty."

    Thinking of this, I slowly lit a cigarette and took a puff. Ai Tangtang sighed and said to me: "Do you think the reincarnation of the God of Joy is just a simple reincarnation? If that is the case, there are actually many reincarnations.  The solution is that there is no need to have a happy god with a pure Yin birth date, plus you also need such a harsh condition as a pure Yin birth date, right?"

    "Uh." I was stunned.

    Ai Tangtang said: "Once this guy is successfully reincarnated, he will directly become an immortal zombie."

    ??Zombies?

    When I heard this, I immediately kicked the transparent wall with all my strength. I wanted to smash the transparent wall with one kick.

    "I'm not afraid of zombies. Even if this guy turns into a zombie now, he's still the lowest level. I've killed yellow-eyed zombies. The most important thing is that the more benefits that guy Li Xunshan gets, the more unhappy I am.

    If he could only be reincarnated, I was barely accepted, and the result could become a zombie that was immortal. I was unwilling to be happy.

    "That's right." Suddenly, Ai Tangtang happily hugged me and kissed me on the cheek.

    I am completely confused by this girl now. This is nothing. Is she crazy?

    After the kiss, Ai Tangtang wiped his mouth and grinned: "Ahem, I can't help it. I remembered what this thing is."

    "What is it?" I asked.

    "This is called the Absolute Array. It is formed in conjunction with the Feng Shui technique. What we encounter is not a wall, but an air flow." Ai Tangtang explained: "You can understand that this array controls the surrounding wind.  The air agitates and moves faster, so it becomes a 'wall'."

    "Don't talk about these useless things. Is there any way to solve it?" I asked.

    "Of course." Ai Tangtang showed off her knowledge and said, "If you fight with fists and kicks like you two did just now, you will never be able to break it."

    I rolled my eyes at her, as if this girl was the one who kicked me the hardest just now.

    "As the saying goes, to untie the bell, you must tie the bell. Since it is the wind, then we can also use the wind to break the formation." Ai Tangtang said.

    "Yeah, keep going." I nodded.

    "Ah, what are you continuing with?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    "Use the wind, you have to tell us about the wind," I said.

    Ai Tangtang suddenly puffed up her mouth and her face turned red. I thought she was going to release some magic, but she blew hard at the transparent wall.

    II watched her finish blowing expectantly, then reached out and touched it, but the wall was still there.

    Suddenly I was speechless.

    ¡°This is your method?¡± I asked.

    Ai Tangtang smiled dryly and patted me on the shoulder: "Well, no, I'll give you a chance to show off."

    "Brother Huang, do you have any idea?" I asked Huang Wensheng next to me.

    Huang Wensheng has already drawn a talisman at this time: "This is a wind-inducing spell. It is a very low-level Taoist talisman. I don't know if it is useful."

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he said happily: "Yes, yes, that's it. Just bring some wind, and the Absolute Array will connect one link after another. Although it seems that the wall formed by these winds is unbreakable, in fact, the more it is like this,  The more strong and perfect Taoism is, the more serious flaws it has. As long as a little wind destroys the links in the magic circle, the magic circle will collapse on its own."

    Huang Wensheng doubtfully posted the wind-attracting spell on the wall and read: "Urgent like a law! The wind rises."

    After finishing reciting, suddenly, a hurricane hung in front of us, which made me unable to open my eyes. I was almost knocked down by this formation.

    After a while, the formation gradually weakened. After I opened my eyes, Li Xunshan's soul not far away burrowed into the body of Xishen in horror.

    But before he got close, he was bounced away again.

    "Quack, quack, quack." I couldn't help but laugh. Although it was a bit mean, I didn't care. Who made me happy?

    I walked at the front, slowly walking towards Li Xunshan, and said, "Keep going, keep drilling in, brother, I will let you go."

    At this time, Ai Tangtang and Huang Wensheng also took out cow's tears, wiped them on their eyelids, and saw Huang Wensheng's soul.

    Huang Wensheng's soul no longer tried to get inside, but stepped back and said in panic: "You can't kill me, this is murder, it's murder!"

    "Who said I was going to kill you?" I rolled my eyes at him, then picked up an evil-proof charm and stuck it on Li Xunshan's body.

    ¡°Brother Huang, take your God of Joy with you and let¡¯s go.¡± I said.

    Li Xunshan still wanted to burrow into his body at this time, but as soon as he got close to his body, the evil-repelling talisman shone with a burst of pale yellow light, forcing him back.

    "Please, put that talisman away and let's talk about anything." Li Xunshan said to us with an anxious look on his face.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 302 The God of Joy goes berserk (fifth update)

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "It's just a small talk. Why didn't you think of talking about it when you were cheating on us before?" I glared at the grandson. As long as I didn't remove the evil amulet from his body, this guy would have no choice but to wander outside.  If you are lucky, you can become a lonely ghost. If you are unlucky, if you encounter thunder, you will be scared to death.

    ¡°I was wrong, give me a chance to change my ways.¡± Li Xunshan said.

    "Otherwise." Huang Wensheng looked at me hesitantly, as if he wanted to plead with Li Xunshan.

    I glared at Huang Wensheng and said, "Okay, let's go, there are still things to do."

    Li Xunshan gritted his teeth and said, "You can't do this. I fed the fourteen happy gods I left in Yizhuang with human blood. You let me return to my own body. I can subdue them when I go back. Otherwise, everyone in that village will be dead."  You want to be buried with me."

    After speaking, Li Xunshan almost roared. My heart skipped a beat. I didn¡¯t expect that this guy Li Xunshan could be so vicious.

    "Why do you feed human blood to the God of Joy?" Huang Wensheng was stunned for a moment.

    "Huh, if those happy gods make trouble, you won't have time to interfere with my affairs." Li Xunshan said: "Unfortunately, when you wake up, those happy gods haven't gone berserk yet. Now you ask me to go back to  In my own body, I still have a way to go back"

    "Go away, those happy gods are making trouble, we have our own way to deal with it." After I said that, I asked Huang Wensheng to raise the corpse, and we left.

    After Huang Wensheng raised his body, we reincarnated and left, while Li Xunshan followed us, always shouting that without him, everyone in that village would die.

    I turned around and threatened: "Get out of here, if you keep talking nonsense, I'll make you lose your soul and you won't even have a chance to become a lonely ghost."

    Li Xunshan was so frightened by me that he didn¡¯t dare to get close.

    After we walked a little further, Huang Wensheng said, "Brother Zhang, why don't we go back and let Li Xunshan return to his own body."

    "What? Do you pity him?" I asked.

    "No, the gods of joy will go crazy after drinking human blood. I'm afraid that the three of us can't control those gods of joy." Huang Wensheng said worriedly.

    Ai Tangtang pretended to be old-fashioned and said: "Xiao Huang, this sister has to criticize you. Do you really think that you will help us after that guy returns to your own body? If you don't cause trouble then, we will have to burn high incense."  .¡±

    Ai Tangtang said it before. We have offended Li Xunshan to death before. Now that he wants to live, he naturally talks sweetly and picks up whatever is pleasant to say, but it really makes him return to his own body and turn his back on us.  There is nothing we can do.

    To be honest, Li Xunshan is actually very capable. The ultimate formation that he showed just now is not something that ordinary people can use. The three of us may not be able to defeat him by then.

    As for getting the fourteen gods of joy.

    Thinking of this, I also have a headache.

    "The God of Joy is very troublesome and crazy when it goes berserk. It's okay if there are only one or two, but if there are fourteen Gods of Joy going crazy, people may die in Tongwu Village."

    At this time, I can only hope that Li Xunshan fabricated lies to us in order to survive.

    Although this possibility is extremely small.

    ¡°After all, what Li Xunshan said makes sense. If those Gods of Joy went berserk just now, and we were focused on dealing with those Gods of Joy, how could we have the energy to stop Li Xunshan from reincarnating as a God of Joy?

    Thinking of this, I said to Ai Tangtang: "We will go first. Brother Huang, just come back as soon as possible with the God of Joy."

    I was worried about the happy gods in Yi Zhuang. They were jumping up and down with this happy god behind us, and they were walking very slowly on the mountain road.

    "If those happy gods from Yizhuang really come out, when we go back, there will probably be a lot of people in Tongwu Village who will die."

    "Sorry to bother you two." Huang Wensheng cupped his hands at me, and I asked: "If the God of Joy goes berserk, is there any way to calm them down as soon as possible?"

    "Use blood dots on their eyebrows to temporarily stop their activities." Huang Wensheng said.

    After hearing this, I took Ai Tangtang¡¯s hand and ran towards Tongwu Village.

    It was already late at night, and when we arrived at the entrance of Tongwu Village, there were sounds of panic and screams, mixed with the cries of children, coming from the village.

    Oops, those Gods of Joy came out as expected. I turned around and asked Ai Tangtang worriedly: "Is it okay for you to deal with the Gods of Joy alone?"

    Ai Tangtang waved his hands carelessly: "Don't worry, after all, I can learn Wuxiang Dharma."

    At this time, I am concerned about saving people, and what Ai Tangtang said is right, this Ni?Usually I look indifferent, but I know in my heart that she is not as simple as she looks, so I said: "I will go to the north of the village, and you go to the south. When you meet the God of Joy, bite your middle finger and point it between their eyebrows. Understand, if you deal with  If not, then just try your best to pester her and wait for me to come over."

    After saying that, I ran towards the north of the village.

    There was extreme chaos in the village.

    Although this village is remote, lighting and other things are actually common. When there is an important event, all the lights in every household are turned on, making the village as bright as daytime.

    At this time, the village was in chaos, with villagers running around with flashlights everywhere.

    There are some who are going somewhere with hoes to support, and there are also women who are carrying or pulling children on their backs, running disheveled outside the village.

    I followed the man who looked to be in his thirties and was holding a hoe.

    Soon I came to an alley. At this time, a happy god was grabbing the neck of a boy of seventeen or eighteen years old and biting it.

    The boy was wearing a pair of shorts. He was obviously awakened from his sleep and had no time to change.

    "Ah! Xiaoxu." The man in his thirties roared, took a hoe and dug into the head of the happy god.

    Although the God of Joy is not as invulnerable as zombies, he still has corpse energy. Such a hoe really can't deal with it.

    The God of Joy took a moment and looked back at the man.

    This god of joy has a purple face and two fangs exposed, which is very similar to the image of a "zombie" in Hong Kong movies.

    It stretched out its long-nailed hand and stabbed at the villager's chest very quickly. The villager was not a practicing practitioner, so he couldn't dodge, which directly shocked the God of Joy.

    When I saw it, I felt angry. I was not watching the show from behind. In fact, I had been running in the direction of this happy god.

    "It's a pity that the distance was too far and we couldn't save this man."

    After I ran closer, I took out a money sword from my backpack and struck it at Xishen's chest.

    The power of the money sword is not small. I knocked the God of Joy directly to the ground. I bit the middle finger of my right hand and then used blood to touch the forehead of the God of Joy.

    The joyful person who originally opened his eyes suddenly closed his eyes when I did this, and lay quietly on the ground.

    ¡¾ps: Five updates today, everyone who has recommendation votes and monthly votes please vote!  !  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 303 Another one

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After I got rid of this God of Joy, I didn¡¯t even bother to rest, because there was another scream not far away, so I took the money sword and rushed in the direction of the scream.

    This is really chaotic. The villagers here are running around the village, and occasionally the God of Joy is following behind them. I have been busy for a long time and finally collected seven Gods of Joy. I don¡¯t know what is going on with Ai Tangtang.

    At this time, an older man who looked to be in his fifties came up to me and asked: "Who are you? Did you get these corpses?"

    "Who are you?" I asked.

    "I am the village chief of Tongwu Village." This man looked at me with disgust and shouted: "I mean you corpse collectors, on weekdays, we help you clean the charity village behind the village.  , I have nothing to offend you, right? Why would you let these things out to kill people?"

    "You misunderstood." I explained: "Some changes happened and these happy gods came out."

    I can¡¯t tell the village chief about Li Xunshan¡¯s affairs, and the current time doesn¡¯t allow it.

    "Village Chief, I know you are very angry now. If you have anything to do, wait until I collect the other gods of joy. By the way, you organize people to transport all these gods of joy to Yizhuang. Don't wipe their foreheads.  of blood.¡±

    After I finished speaking, I ran in the direction Ai Tangtang went before.

    This village is not big. I searched for a while and finally found Ai Tangtang. At this time, six gods of joy were lying next to Ai Tangtang. A group of aunts led their children to thank Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang was munching on a piece of corn that was probably given by a villager. He looked at me and asked, "How are you doing over there?"

    "You solved these happy gods so quickly?" I laughed.

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh in my heart, what the heck, is this really a world where faces are judged?  I worked so hard to kill the seven Gods of Joy over there, and even made the village chief yell at them. On Ai Tangtang's side, the villagers thanked him profusely and gave him food.

    The difference in treatment is probably too big.

    "Let's send these happy gods to Yizhuang first." I pointed to the happy gods on the ground. Ai Tangtang didn't need to help with this kind of thing.

    The villagers helped carry all the happy gods to Yizhuang. Some were grateful on the way, and some looked at me evilly. In any case, many people in their village must have died this time.

    On the contrary, Ai Tangtang is beautiful, and not many people blame her.

    The villagers were not at ease when these gods of joy were sent to Yizhuang. They took the thick hemp ropes from home and tied them up tightly. Then they hurried back to the village to check on the dead people in the village.  How many people were killed and how many were injured.

    "I don't know how many people died in Tongwu Village this time." I looked at these happy gods, and suddenly I was shocked. I counted, I caught seven, Ai Tangtang caught six, fourteen happy gods,  Isn¡¯t there a God of Joy?

    "Is there another God of Joy?" I suddenly turned around and asked Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang listened to my words and looked in the direction of the village.

    "Hurry, come back with me again." I grabbed the money sword on the table and ran to Tongwu Village.

    At this time, the village was full of wailing and mourning. After Ai Tangtang and I walked into the village, the villagers pretended not to see us and went about their own business.

    I grabbed a villager in his thirties and asked, "Where is your village chief?"

    "Why are you asking this?" The villager glared at me: "The village central square."

    There is a small square in the middle of the village, which is usually where the villagers have entertainment after dinner. When Ai Tangtang and I arrived, there were more than a dozen corpses on the ground, and there were many injured people around.

    The village chief was there to treat the injured people with the villagers. When he saw Ai Tangtang and I coming, he hurriedly walked over and said, "The places where they were scratched or injured by the God of Joy are extremely itchy, and they can't stop it no matter what.  The meat is almost rotten.¡±

    "It should be that they were poisoned by corpse poison." Ai Tangtang glanced at me and said, "I'll help them treat the corpse poison."

    After saying that, she walked towards the injured person. The village chief wanted to leave, so I quickly grabbed the village chief: "Village Chief, there should be a radio in your village, right?"

    "Yeah?" The village chief turned to look at me and asked, "Yes, what's wrong?"

    "That's right, um, a total of fourteen Joy Gods were lost, and we only caught thirteen. I'm afraid there is another Joy God hiding in the village." I said softly.

    When the village chief heard this, he looked a little scared. After all, so many people had died just now, anyone would be scared. He said, "Then I will call all the villagers here right away."

    "Yes." I?? nodded and asked, "Did you call the police?"

    ¡°I just notified the police station in the nearby town, and their police officers are on their way over,¡± the village chief said.

    Now we can only summon all the villagers here. As for searching for the God of Joy hidden in this village?

    The difficulty is not small. Although this village is not big, there are still more than a hundred people living in it.

    ¡°And I always feel that the God of Joy is a bit unusual. The other Gods of Joy attack the living people like crazy, but that God of Joy is hiding.

    We can¡¯t say how smart it is, but it does have some basic intelligence.

    I am in the light and it is in the dark. It is very dangerous for me to look for it like this.

    The best thing is to wait for the police to search the village, and then I will take action to deal with it after the God of Joy is brought out.

    The village chief left in a hurry. Soon, the village chief said on the radio that all the villagers should come to the square in the center of the village to gather without saying anything.

    The village chief also has a sense of proportion. If the broadcast tells everyone that there is a God of Joy hiding in the village, it will definitely cause panic.

    I looked at Ai Tangtang hurriedly treating the villagers there, and then looked at the corpses on the ground, and I felt a little uncomfortable.

    ¡°If I had known I should not have cared about the God of Joy that Li Xunshan took away, and if I had stayed here, so many people would not have died.

    Regret is regret, but what happened has happened, no matter how much I regret it, I can¡¯t change it. I took a breath, sat cross-legged on the ground, and looked at the village in all directions. From time to time, villagers came here, and then asked other villagers what was going on.

    Ai Tangtang is very good at treating patients, but unfortunately too many people were injured, so he was a little confused. Later, he even asked me to draw talismans next to him to help these villagers suppress the corpse energy in their bodies.

    After working for nearly half an hour, the wounds of all the injured were treated.

    There were more than 100 villagers here, which seemed a little crowded. Suddenly, shouting and fighting came from the entrance of the village.

    I vaguely heard a voice that sounded a bit like Huang Wensheng.

    "Huang Wensheng is back?" Ai Tangtang and I looked at each other. What was he fighting?

    "You stay here and protect these villagers. I'll go over and take a look." I said to Ai Tangtang.

    After saying that, he ran towards the entrance of the village.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 304 Almost Becoming a Demon

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Although the lights in the village were brighter than daylight, the surroundings were quiet. The more I ran towards the entrance of the village, the more I could hear Huang Wensheng's yelling and cursing.

    When I arrived at the entrance of the village, I saw three figures.

    As I got closer, I saw two gods of joy fighting.

    And Huang Wensheng was hiding behind a stone not far away.

    Of these two gods of joy, one is the one brought back by Huang Wensheng, and the other is naturally the missing one.

    At this time, the God of Joy who had been hiding before was grinning with bare teeth, pressing down on the God of Joy brought by Huang Wensheng. What frightened me the most was that this God of Joy was not jumping around and stiff like other Gods of Joy.

    Rather, he can move freely, just like us normal people.

    Oops, this thing is about to become a monster!

    Suddenly, the God of Joy roared loudly and tore it apart with great force, directly tearing the God of Joy brought by Huang Wensheng into two halves. The place and organs were scattered on the ground, and the scene was extremely bloody.

    My heart skipped a beat, and I was secretly glad. Thanks to my brother, I didn¡¯t look for this thing stupidly before. If this thing had made a sneak attack, I wouldn¡¯t have lost a few lives.

    "Huang Wensheng, run away quickly." I yelled at Huang Wensheng, then took out the candle-yin golden needle from my bag and fought with a joy god who was about to become a demon. I didn't dare to hide my clumsiness. If I did anything wrong, I would lose my life.

    Huang Wensheng shouted: "Be careful, this thing is about to become a monster."

    I glared at Huang Wensheng and asked him to remind me?

    When a ghost turns into a demon, he becomes a ghost with boundless power. As for the God of Joy, no one knows what he will create when he becomes a demon.

    I held one hundred and eight candle-yin golden needles in the palm of my hand and said: "Wherever the golden needle points, there is no trace of any evil spirit. Liuhe is clear and peaceful, and Pi praises the magic power. Break, break, break!"

    In an instant, the one hundred and eight candle-yin golden needles in my hand flew out and shot toward the God of Joy.

    The God of Joy did not hide, and all the Zhuyin Golden Needles were shot into his body, and then passed out of his body and returned to my hand. Suddenly, these Zhuyin Golden Needles in my hand were covered with blood.

    But the God of Joy seems to be fine at all, weird, weird!

    "Ah." This god of joy opened his mouth and shouted at me. His voice sounded a bit like the voice of a eunuch in a TV series, neither male nor female.

    At this time, all the wind was gathering on him. He looked up at the moon and roared.

    "He's going to turn into a monster." Huang Wensheng was still hiding behind the stone and shouted anxiously: "Kill it quickly, it will turn into a monster, and we will all die."

    "Don't talk nonsense." I glared at Huang Wensheng. This guy couldn't help with business matters, and he talked a lot. I was also very confused, and I kept thinking about how to solve it.

    "But I didn't bring the Sanqing Yang-Huang Gun, and the Zhuyin Golden Needles were all pierced into this thing, but I didn't see anything happen to it.

    I have absolutely no choice.

    As for close combat?  The image of the God of Joy tearing apart another God of Joy just now is still in my mind. If someone can tear a God of Joy into two hundred pieces, I guess it won¡¯t take much effort to tear it apart.

    I wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to rush over.

    There was a flapping sound from behind the God of Joy, and a pair of bat-like wings grew out. A look of pain appeared on the purple face of the God of Joy, and he fell to the ground and struggled.

    I ran over and pulled Huang Wensheng, who was still in a daze: "Run quickly, brother, are you still here waiting to die?"

    "Ah, run? If we run away, what will happen to the villagers in the village?" Huang Wensheng said.

    "Our lives are almost at risk, how can we care so much." After I finished speaking, I suddenly thought, oh no, Ai Tangtang is still in this village. It's okay to leave these unfamiliar villagers behind, but let me leave  Ai Tangtang ran away for his life, which I cannot accept.  "

    Damn it, give it a try.

    I looked at the God of Joy lying on the ground, gritted my teeth, took out the money sword, and smashed the money sword hard on the stone. After the copper coins were scattered, I bit the tip of my tongue, opened my mouth, and spit blood on the coins.  Go up, hold the Dharma Jue in your hand, and read: "The green dragon is on my left, and the white tiger is waiting on my right. The red bird protects me in front, and the Xuanwu stands behind me. The four generals in the four directions guard my original form. The Qisha is the evil god, An  Dare to enter my house."

    This is the Order of the Four Gods to Kill Evils. I actually learned it a long time ago, but I never dared to use it.

    Why don¡¯t you dare?

    This thing is to summon the power and blessing of the four gods. If the Taoism is not enough, the backlash will be enough. Now the situation is urgent, there is no other way, I can only use this trick.

    When I finished reciting the spell, all the copper coins that were spilled by my blood flew up.Finally, I pointed my right hand and yelled at the happy god in the distance: "Edict!"

    All the copper coins flew over and stuck to the body of the God of Joy.

    The God of Joy seemed to have sensed danger, and endured the pain as he stood up and hurriedly pulled the coins off his body. But as soon as he threw them to the ground, the coins flew to his body and clung tightly to him.

    At this time, my whole body was sore and weak, and I was lying on the ground. My head hurt and I wanted to sleep, but I gritted my teeth and held on, hoping to see the ending of this happy god before I fainted.

    I don¡¯t have the strength to fight anymore. If I can kill this God of Joy with this move, that would be the best. Even if I can¡¯t kill him, then I will admit defeat, close my eyes and wait for death.

    These copper coins stuck to Xi Se's body, and each one turned blood red. Xi Shen looked like he was going crazy, clawing hard at his body, trying to get the coins away.

    Soon, a lot of flesh and skin on his body was scratched off, and blood was spilled all over the floor.

    After a full minute, all the copper coins went into the body of the God of Joy.

    The God of Joy was like a balloon, exploding with a bang, like a firework, splattering blood and meat residue all over the floor.

    When I saw this, I finally felt relieved and felt a little secretly happy.

    This God of Joy is only in the process of transforming into a demon. If he really turns into a demon, my method may not be able to solve it.

    No matter what, just get rid of it.

    I closed my eyes and fainted.

    ¡­¡­

    My head hurts so much.

    I vaguely felt a headache. I tried to open my eyes and saw Ai Tangtang sitting next to me. I looked around and it seemed like a hospital ward.

    "I've been unconscious for a few days." I rubbed my head and tried to sit up, but found that I had no strength at all.

    Ai Tangtang saw that I was awake, and quickly took out a chicken leg and handed it over: "Eat quickly, I'll save it for you."

    I looked at the chicken drumsticks handed over by Ai Tangtang and asked a little strangely: "Hey, are there still chicken drumsticks for you to keep until now?"

    ¡°This girl eats whatever she catches, and she can keep it for me.

    "Are you not hungry? Should I eat if you're not hungry?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    I reached out to avoid the chicken leg in Ai Tangtang¡¯s hand, took a bite and asked, ¡°Where is this place?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a hospital in Fenghuang Ancient City.¡± Ai Tangtang said.

    "How many days have I passed out? What happened after I fainted?" I asked while eating chicken legs.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 305 Go Home

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    From Ai Tangtang¡¯s mouth, I roughly learned something about what happened yesterday.

    After I fainted, the police arrived and disposed of the corpses. Those policemen were all locals and had basically heard about corpse removal in Xiangxi. Some families even hired a corpse removal craftsman and had seen the corpse removal with their own eyes.

    Naturally, this report cannot be said to be about the God of Joy killing people, but about some thug who went in with a gun and killed the villagers, and then was captured by the police.

    And Huang Wensheng¡¯s God of Joy was torn apart. At first Ai Tangtang persuaded him to give up the exorcism, but in the end Huang Wensheng packed up the flesh and blood of the God of Joy and sent it to his family.

    I was also happy in my heart. That guy was really stubborn. They asked him to remove the corpse. As a result, the corpse was torn in half. It was inevitable for him to beat him up anyway.

    "But such a stubborn friend is not bad, it is better than a malicious one. Ai Tangtang took down Huang Wensheng's phone number and asked Huang Wensheng to come to Chongqing to hang out with us when he had time.

    After hearing this, I asked: "How did you send me to the hospital?"

    "Hey, ask the police to send you down. Then take a taxi to the hospital here when you get down the mountain. You don't have anything serious to do. You just spent too much energy and fainted. You were given grape juice for a day, but it seems to be okay.  "Ai Tangtang patted my leg and said, "You take good care of yourself. When you get better, we will continue to hang out here."

    "Are you still shopping?" I rolled my eyes at Ai Tangtang.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s hard to come here, but I haven¡¯t eaten a lot of food yet.¡± Ai Tangtang nodded.

    I said helplessly: "Who did I offend? I went on a trip and encountered so many things. I almost lost my life."

    Ai Tangtang naturally learned from Huang Wensheng that the God of Joy was about to turn into a demon. She said: "It's strange. You said that among the Gods of Joy brought by Li Xunshan, how could there be one who was about to become a demon? Such joy  God, ordinary corpse-suppressing methods can't do anything to it."

    Actually, I was a little surprised about this, and said, "Li Xunshan probably didn't bring it with him on purpose. If it was a helper, Li Xunshan wanted to use the God of Joy to reincarnate before, so why didn't he let the God of Joy help?"

    "Since he is not a helper, then Li Xunshan must not know about it, otherwise he would not dare to wander around in the mountains and forests with such a dangerous thing." I said.

    "Yes, that God of Joy seems to have a very high IQ." Ai Tangtang nodded: "It should have guessed that if it wandered around alone and was discovered by Mr. Yin and Yang or the demon hunter, it would be eliminated, so it simply  I got mixed up with Li Xunshan's team of God of Joy, and I wanted to wait for myself to become a demon, but I didn't expect that you would solve it."

    "Forget it, it's a fluke. If it turns into a monster overnight, our lives will not be saved." I said happily.

    We chatted for a while, and I felt sleepy, so I closed my eyes and continued to sleep.

    I stayed in this hospital for two full days. When I was discharged from the hospital, my face was much paler than before. I also thought in my heart that the Four Divine Generals' evil-killing order should not be used casually. If the evil spirits were not killed, I would not have the strength to escape.  Gone.

    It was noon when I was discharged from the hospital. As soon as Ai Tangtang and I stepped out of the hospital, Ai Tangtang pointed to the ancient street opposite the hospital and said, "Look at how pale you are. Let's go. Sister, I will take you to eat delicious food and give you some health."  Make up for it.¡±

    Although I didn¡¯t want to go, I also knew that it was useless to talk to Ai Tangtang. I followed her and walked around all afternoon. Maybe it was because I was too weak and uncomfortable. Anyway, I had no appetite for anything.

    Ai Tangtang likes to buy two portions when shopping. She claims to be buying them for me, but in the end she eats them herself.

    After being discharged from the hospital, Ai Tangtang and I spent two days in Fenghuang Ancient City. In the end, I really couldn't stand this kind of life of following Ai Tangtang out to buy food every day, so I called Yan Beixun and asked him  How are you doing?

    He said he was hiding in the countryside, and then I called Deputy Director Wang and asked Yu De if he had been found there.

    Deputy Director Wang told me that Yu De escaped back to Myanmar two days ago.

    "Although I was a little disappointed that I couldn't catch Yu De, it's okay for this guy to escape. At least he can go home.

    I bought a plane ticket with Ai Tangtang and returned to Chongqing.

    Ai Tangtang didn¡¯t object. After all, she had more than paid for the delicious food in Fenghuang Ancient City.

    It happened to be afternoon when we returned to Chongqing, and the sun was a little smaller. After Ai Tangtang and I returned to the Chinese medicine shop, Ai Tangtang started to get busy.

    Our Chinese medicine shop is quite famous in the neighborhood because of the beautiful Chinese medicine doctor Ai Tangtang. Sometimes when I see Ai Tangtang prescribing medicines to patients, I feel that Ai Tangtang doesn¡¯t look like the same doctor.A thief, more like a doctor.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????Out of the six of us who caught the demon, the one that I couldn't understand the most was Ai Tangtang.

    I also know the past of Sun Xiaopeng, the head of Laoshan, and Luo Fang. The boss is from Longyin Temple. Although I don¡¯t know what the cat fortune is, that lazy cat seems to only be coquettish and cute. Let me help buy cats.  Liang, apart from being able to talk, is no different from an ordinary cat.

    But Ai Tangtang is different. Ai Tangtang has too many secrets, such as the mysterious formless method, the ability to steal, Chinese medicine, and medical treatment.

    When I asked why, she directly blamed her master, which made me wonder, what kind of capable person could teach Ai Tangtang so many skills?

    Ai Tangtang saw me looking at her and immediately yelled at me: "Look at the hemp. I have never seen a beautiful woman. I really need to rush over and help me get some medicine."

    "Oh, okay." I walked over to help.

    There are quite a lot of people coming to see the doctor. The older ones are really here to see the doctor, while some of the younger ones, with their leering looks, are obviously here to see the beautiful women.

    Ai Tangtang is very polite to everyone who comes, but the old people who come to see a doctor are charged very cheaply. As for those who come to see beautiful women, Ai Tangtang is not polite and kills them, such as a pair of medicines, in other places  It was estimated to be only forty or fifty, so Ai Tangtang directly offered four to five hundred.

    After being busy all afternoon, it was getting a little late outside. Suddenly an old farmer walked in, and I asked: "Hey, uncle, are you buying medicine?"

    "Uncle, it's me." Yan Beixun took off the sickle hat on his head. Only then did I see it was him. I couldn't help but laugh: "Brother, if you go to the countryside to experience life, you won't experience it so thoroughly."  Right? Why don't you go back to my hometown in a few days? I still have a few fields in my hometown, and you can help me plant some crops?"

    When Yan Bei found me saying this, he couldn't help but get angry and cursed: "What the hell, white-eyed wolf, hurry up and get me a glass of water, I'm dying of thirst."

    After all, from the look on Yan Beixun's face, I guessed he was really thirsty. I poured him a glass of water and handed it to him, then I said, "Brother, tell me, how have you been spending the past few days?" (note)  Please visit our website: www.hlnovel.com

 You can re-read Chapter 304

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Chapter 304 was the same update error as 303. It was corrected yesterday. You can read it again. If you subscribed yesterday, reading it again will not cost more book coins.  Sorry, it was Xiaojiu¡¯s mistake (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 306 Zhang Tian asks for help

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "You think I'm as comfortable as you? It's so comfortable to travel to Fenghuang Ancient City with my beauty, touring the mountains and rivers?" Yan Bei asked.

    As soon as I heard this, I glanced at Ai Tangtang. Traveling around?  It should have been changed to traveling across mountains and rivers to transport the corpse. In the end, I almost lost my life, but I was too lazy to tell Yan Beixun about it. On the contrary, I was quite curious about what happened to him.

    "I randomly found a country place and planned to stay for two days and then come back. As a result, a widow in her thirties from that village took a fancy to me. The villagers in that village were really tough. They all stopped me and refused to let me go. I had to  Live your life with that widow." Yan Beixun said with a grimace, "I escaped back just because I told her to go to the toilet in the middle of the night."

    When I heard this, I immediately became happy. How hungry a widow must be to fall in love with this guy Yan Beixun.

    Yan Beixun didn¡¯t believe me when he saw me, so he didn¡¯t explain too much. He waved his hand gently, looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle, and sighed: ¡°You don¡¯t understand what it¡¯s like to be in captivity.¡±

    "Is that widow blind? I will keep you captive." I couldn't help but shake my head. I really didn't know how to attack this guy Yan Beixun.

    Yan Beixun patted his thigh and yelled, "Oh, brother, I'm really not bragging. That little widow's eyes are glowing green when she looks at me."

    "Come on, come on." I was too lazy to continue discussing this topic with Yan Beixun, and then we talked about other things. Seeing that the store was not busy, we went out to have a meal together.

    In a blink of an eye, a month passed.

    Yan Beixun runs outside every day, playing outside, and has no intention of taking care of the store. Occasionally Ai Tangtang is too busy, so I go to get her some medicine and give her some help.

    During this period, I also asked Yan Beixun about the situation in Laoshan. Yan Beixun just shook his head and said that he had not yet come to a conclusion. In the end, it is still unclear whether Yu Wentuo's grandson or Sun Xiaopeng will become the leader.

    I heard that the boy Yu Zhixin was not dead, and I was quite puzzled. The guy probably didn't follow too closely at that time, so when Jin Kuiding blew up the tomb passage, he didn't kill him. If he had killed him, Sun Xiaopeng didn't do the same.  What a hassle.

    Although I was worried about Sun Xiaopeng's situation in Laoshan, I couldn't help him. It was nonsense to think more.

    Nothing happened this month. I just accompanied Ai Tangtang to take medicine and watch TV series every day. I was almost bored. One day, I received a call from Zhang Tian.

    At that time, I saw him talking on the phone, and I was moved. He also knew to call Master. When I picked up the phone, Zhang Tian said on the other end: "Master, help me."

    Damn it, I was so angry that I almost hung up the phone. This guy has been in Beijing for so long, and it¡¯s okay if he doesn¡¯t call me. If he calls me for help, at least he should greet me first, and he will help me when he opens his mouth.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you kid? Were you caught fighting over there?¡± I asked.

    "According to Zhang Tian's past behavior, he is used to being lawless in Hechuan, so maybe there will be a real fight."

    "No, no, didn't we just start school here? We went out to drink after military training, and three female classmates disappeared." Zhang Tian said.

    "The female classmate is missing? Call the police." I asked doubtfully, "Does anyone still dare to kidnap someone in Beijing?"

    "It's not about kidnapping. The situation is a bit complicated. Let's do this. You come to Beijing first and I'll tell you face to face." Zhang Tiandao.

    Seeing what Zhang Tiandu said, I agreed: "Okay, I'll go to the airport to book a flight. I think I can arrive in the afternoon."

    "Well, hurry up." Zhang Tian hung up the phone after finishing speaking.

    I started to feel strange, brother, I¡¯m not a policeman. Zhang Tian must have encountered a supernatural case when he came to me, and it should be more difficult, otherwise Zhang Tian would have dealt with it himself.

    Based on what I know about him, he will not let go of this kind of plot where the hero saves the beauty.

    So I told Ai Tangtang and Yan Beixun, and by the way, I brought the Sanqing Huayang Spear with me.

    After experiencing Daming Tomb and the incident in western Hunan, I found that regardless of convenience or inconvenience, it is always good to carry the Sanqing Huayang Gun with you. At most, it is a little harder to hold, but when I really encounter it  In times of danger, this thing can save lives.

    I took the ¡®guy¡¯ with me and called Deputy Director Wang and asked him to help book a flight.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m lazy and don¡¯t want to order it myself, but the Sanqing Huayang Gun is really hard to bring on a plane.

    After Deputy Director Wang helped me book the ticket, he called the airport and I directly picked up the ticket and boarded the plane from the VIP channel.

    By the time the plane arrived in Beijing, it was already three o'clock in the afternoon. After I got off the plane, I turned on my phone and called Zhang TianMade a phone call.

    The call came through quickly.

    "Where is your kid?" I asked.

    Zhang Tian said: "At Exit 1 of the airport, please come quickly, my ancestor."

    I hurried to Exit No. 1. At this time, Zhang Tian was dressed much more elegantly than when he was in Hechuan. When he followed me, he looked like a naked woman, hanging around behind my butt every day.

    The clothes on my body were shiny now. When I looked over, the sunlight reflected back and dazzled my eyes. I said, "Let me go, what are you wearing?"

    "You don't understand this, right? This is the most fashionable style this year, and it's useful for picking up girls." Zhang Tian said, "Okay, don't talk nonsense. I'll take you there first and we'll talk on the way."

    After saying that, he pulled me to the garage, and then led me towards a Ferrari sports car.

    "You still buy this thing?" I couldn't help but ask.

    "I asked my dad shamelessly for it. If I don't give it to him, I won't study. He has no choice but to buy it for me." Zhang Tian said, "If you ask me, if you come to this crappy university, you might as well follow the master and catch ghosts."  The future is bright, right, but my dad is too stubborn."

    "No, don't say that, I feel like studying is good anyway." I said and got in the car.

    It¡¯s different to sit in this nice car. I asked: ¡°How much does this car cost?¡±

    "Two million or so." Zhang Tian sighed and said, "Damn it, at first I thought I could show off by driving this car. After all, this car is going to be put in Hechuan, and it will definitely crush all the cars, but on the first day of school,  , I saw no less than twenty cars more expensive than mine driving in and out of our school."

    "There are people outside the world, and there is a world outside the world." I said.

    "Okay, let's stop talking nonsense and tell me why you came to me." I said.

    Zhang Tian heard that I was talking about business, and then he said: "Hey, Master, our military training ended that day. We were very tired, so we discussed it with a few friends and took a few girls to an abandoned building in the suburbs of Beijing.  I want to play some wild games.¡±

    "What happened was that we got lost after entering. There was a lot of evil in that building. I finally managed to bring those male classmates out, but those three girls disappeared from the building." (  Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 307 Han Fengjiao

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Disappeared?" I was stunned for a moment and said, "Why did they disappear? Disappeared suddenly? When you came back, you didn't ask if they had gone home?"

    "Of course I asked." Zhang Tian nodded: "Their family also called the police. They originally regarded us as suspects, but a buddy who followed me seemed to have a good background and cleared the three of us. But  Those three girls just can¡¯t be found.¡±

    ¡°What if they left the building and were hiding somewhere else to trick you on purpose?¡± I asked.

    Zhang Tian shook his head: "Impossible. With my charm as your apprentice, do you think this problem is realistic?"

    This is so special.

    "Okay, let's go to that building first to see what's going on." I looked out the car window and said.

    Zhang Tian and I were sitting in the car and chatting, and finally arrived outside the suburbs, downstairs of an abandoned building that had stopped working.

    The surrounding area looks desolate, with not a single building.

    "What's going on in this place?" I asked, "There's only one building? There's no real estate around it?"

    "After the incident, I conducted a special investigation and found that this building was the first building on the construction site. There were originally some buildings that were planned to be built around it. Later, the person who was working on this building accidentally fell down and died, and then started working here.  People would disappear inexplicably, and there was such a big fuss that the real estate developer even invited a Taoist priest to come and take a look."

    "But Master, you also know that not everyone has the ability of both of us. The Taoist priest went into the building and disappeared the next day."

    "He's gone too?" I frowned, so fierce?

    I closed my eyes slightly, then opened them, opening my vaginal eyes.

    This building is really weird!

    My heart skipped a beat as I realized that such a large building was completely surrounded by Yin Qi.

    It¡¯s still broad daylight, if it¡¯s night.

    I felt nervous, it looked like I was indeed in big trouble.

    I looked down at the ground and said, "dig."

    When Zhang Tian heard this, he felt strange, but he still started digging with his hands. After digging for a while, there was no change in the ground, so I continued to let Zhang Tian dig.

    Soon, Zhang Tian actually picked up a piece of blood-stained soil in his hand.

    "This." Zhang Tian looked at the dirt in his hand in surprise.

    "Those three girls are probably in trouble already. We'd better not get involved in this matter casually." I shook my head and pulled Zhang Tian to leave.

    Suddenly, an Audi A8 drove up on the road we came from before. Then, a fat middle-aged man in his fifties with a smile on his face and a guy who looked in his forties and wearing a Mao suit walked out.  Car, the two of them said as they walked towards the building.

    ?Looking at them, they seem to want to go in.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m dying.¡± I couldn¡¯t help shouting at them.

    "Huh?" The man in the Chinese tunic suit looked back at me and asked, "What?"

    "There's something wrong with this building. If you're going to die, it's best not to go in." After saying that, I wanted to drag Zhang Tian away, but the man in the Chinese tunic suit became interested and said to me: "Little brother, stay here."  , it looks like you have some skills?"

    "You are?" I frowned and looked at him.

    He smiled and took out a business card and handed it over: "My name is Han Fengjiao, I know some Feng Shui. I know all the people in Beijing who have real skills, but little brother, you are very unfamiliar. Are you new to Beijing?"

    Fengjiao?  This name is really feminine. I took the business card and glanced at it. It seemed that he was the owner of a Feng Shui shop.

    "Master Han, why don't we take a look inside first?" the fat middle-aged man next to him said.

    Han Fengjiao introduced: "This is the boss of this construction site, Cao De, little brother, why don't we go in and take a look?"

    "I'm not interested. I don't have any real skills here. It's better not to go in." I said.

    "Isn't this little brother a person with real abilities?" Han Fengjiao said.

    "I just make a living."

    Han Fengjiao was stunned for a moment, and then said to me: "Brother, should you bring a treasure? And this treasure must be extraordinary. If someone who can bring such a treasure says that he can make a living, Han won't believe it."

    My heart skipped a beat, he was referring to the Sanqing Huayang Gun?

    If this guy didn¡¯t inquire about me in advance, how did he know that I was carrying something like this?

    Han Fengjiao looked at the confused look on my face and said, "Han doesn't have any other skills, but he still has some research on Feng Shui."

      "What do you mean?" I looked Han Fengjiao up and down and said, "Did you see the treasure on my body through Feng Shui?"

    Han Fengjiao smiled and said nothing, just nodded.

    ¡°This is such an amazing talent. They say that Beijing is full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. On my first day here, I met such a powerful person.

    The boss named Cao De next to Han Fengjiao was holding a cigarette, looking at me with a smile and said: "Since Master Han said this, then the little brother must have extraordinary skills. I have been involved in evil practices at the construction site for several years. No, I had another incident a few days ago.  I was heartbroken that three girls were missing, so I asked Master Han to come and take a look at the feng shui here. If there is really any evil, let Master Han get rid of it."

    I listened to this. There is a doorway. As the saying goes, there are specialties and proficient feng shui surgery.

    And the more proficient a person is in one field, the weaker he will be in other fields, because basically all his energy is devoted to research in the field he studies, and other fields will naturally be weak.

    Thinking of this, I asked Cao De and Han Fengjiao directly: "You two want me to help get rid of the evil spirits here?"

    Han Fengjiao nodded: "Yes, the evil spirit in this building is extraordinary, and ordinary people can't do anything about it."

    "I'm just an ordinary person." I said.

    "But the baby you are carrying is not ordinary." Han Fengjiao said with her hands behind her back: "If you are interested, let's find a hotel and sit down and talk slowly?"

    I really don¡¯t want to get involved in this kind of thing, but Zhang Tian next to me nodded happily: ¡°Okay, no problem, when can we talk?¡±

    "Let's go." Cao De happily asked us to follow his car and got in. I had no choice but to get into Zhang Tian's Ferrari.

    "Don't agree to this so casually." I frowned and said, "We don't have to help."

    Zhang Tianque said to me seriously: "Master, this apprentice will have to criticize you. We, as Taoists, should eliminate demons and defend the Tao. Otherwise, what's the use of learning a skill?"

    To eliminate demons and protect the Tao?  Eliminating demons and defending the Way is Mr. Yin Yang's business, not my demon hunter's business.

    Regarding Zhang Tian's sudden agreement, I also knew in my heart that this guy is my apprentice after all. He has been with me for many years. I know him very well. This guy just feels that he has learned a lot of awesome coaxing skills and has nowhere to use them.  Suddenly I encountered an evil spirit and wanted to show off my skills.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 308 Killing Knife

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°To be honest, in our industry, the most taboo thing is a second-rate guy like Zhang Tian.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????? If you are a little 2, the worst you can do is to be called stupid by others, but those with a more unique vision will appreciate you and say you are cute and cute.

    But catching ghosts can lead to death, it¡¯s not a joke.

    We followed Han Fengjiao and the others to the entrance of a five-star hotel. After entering the garage, Cao De led the way in a familiar manner. Everyone we met on the road called Han Fengjiao hello to the chairman.

    It turns out he owns this hotel.

    After Cao De led us to a large private room in the hotel, he politely invited us to sit down.

    After sitting down, Cao De took the menu and ordered it, telling the waiter that whatever was more expensive came, and then took two bottles of red wine from a good vintage.

    "Boss Cao, don't be so polite." I said, "It's up to you whether you can help me or not."

    "It's a small thing to help. I see these two talented people, and I just want to make friends with you." Cao De said.

    "What happened in that place?" I asked.

    "It's better to talk about the business and understand what happened, so that I can feel confident."

    "It sounds quite strange." Cao De frowned.

    Zhang Tiandao: "Isn't it rumored that a worker at your construction site fell to his death at first, and then it became haunted?"

    "So that's just a rumor." Cao De said with a depressed look on his face: "Hey, I spent a lot of money to build this construction site. When I first started construction, I dug a knife into the foundation."

    "Knife?" I frowned.

    "Yes." Cao De said, "The knife looked like it was made of bronze. I was so happy at the time, thinking I had found an antique. But as soon as I took the knife home, that night, my dog  He ran into him and was stabbed to death by the knife."

    "The next night, for some reason, my wife was sleepwalking and hacking at home with that knife." Cao De said, with a lingering fear on his face.

    "I guessed that I must have provoked something that I shouldn't have provoked. We businessmen also believed this, so I buried the knife next to the building and then continued the construction. Nothing happened in the first two months." Cao De said:  "As a result, the first worker fell down and died."

    "And the worker jumped down from the building and fell to death, which happened to be the place where we buried the knife. Then, there were seven or eight people who disappeared at the construction site every three days, so I hurriedly invited him  A Mr. Yin and Yang went to see it, but the next day, that Mr. Yin Yang was also missing," Cao De said.

    Han Fengjiao took over the words at this time: "The Mr. Yin Yang who went there is my friend. Although his Taoism is not very good, he can fight even if he encounters a fierce ghost. There is definitely no problem in evacuating it safely, but entering that building  He didn¡¯t come out from behind the building again.¡±

    "I heard that it has been several years since this incident started, right? Why do you want to solve it now?" I asked.

    "That thing is evil. None of the Yin Yang gentlemen I know dared to accept it after hearing about it. No, it was Master Han who found me, and I dared to approach that place." Cao De said.

    I frowned: "That knife is not that vicious."

    "How about it? Are you interested?" Han Fengjiao asked.

    I was really interested in what it was. I glanced at Zhang Tian next to me and said, "It's okay to help."

    "You kid can't go." I said to Zhang Tian.

    "Why, Master, do you underestimate my ability?" Zhang Tian said unhappily.

    "Let me correct you. It's not that I'm looking down on you. I'm simply not interested in your three-legged cat skills." I said to Cao De, "Boss Cao, please send someone to send him back to school, and let your people keep an eye on him."  , don¡¯t let him interfere in this matter, so as not to cause trouble later.¡±

    When Cao De heard this, he nodded.

    When Zhang Tian saw it, he was discouraged and lowered his head, looking listless.

    "Master Han, since you know so many people in Beijing, it would be safer to call two more." I said.

    Han Fengjiao smiled and said, "No need to go to such trouble, we can just go there and watch the fun tomorrow night."

    "Watching the fun?" I was stunned.

    Han Fengjiao said: "I called you because I was thinking about my own safety. Otherwise, I might be killed by that evil knife."

    "Do you think anyone will come to take an evil sword with such a vicious aura?" Han Fengjiao said: "Not to mention those evil cults.People, even these Yin Yang gentlemen and demon hunters in Beijing, there are countless people staring at that knife with red eyes.  "

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t they take action before?¡± I asked.

    "After Boss Cao's accident happened before, he suppressed the matter very hard. The outside world only knew that people jumped from buildings here, that it was haunted and people died, but they didn't know about this knife. This time, three girls disappeared again. I just remembered this place.  There is such an evil thing." Han Fengjiao said: "So I have released the news, maybe there will be many evil spirits, demon hunters and the like tomorrow."

    "Are they trying to grab that knife? There will probably be chaos tomorrow." After hearing what Han Fengjiao said, I felt relieved. At least there are more people and more power.

    "Grab the knife?" Han Fengjiao curled her lips and said, "Whether it's to snatch the knife or let the knife kill a few more people, who knows?"

    Cao De looked at the topic more seriously at this time, and the food was served, so he took us to drink and talked with us about other things, such as how he was bullied when he first started doing business, or told some jokes.

    Originally, I thought that a boss like Cao De would basically keep a straight face and be serious about his words. But it turned out that Cao De was not serious about his words and even told a lot of jokes that made people laugh.

    After finishing the meal, Cao De found one of his followers and asked him to take Zhang Tian back. In front of me, he told Zhang Tian not to go to the construction site. He asked his followers to follow Zhang Tian in the past few days.  sky.

    Then they arranged two rooms for me and Han Fengjiao to rest upstairs.

    Although I drank a lot, my head was still relatively clear. I returned to the room, took out my cell phone, and called Yan Beixun.

    After Yan Beixun answered the phone, I told Yan Beixun everything that happened in Beijing.

    When Yan Beixun heard this, he asked: "A murder knife?"

    "Yeah." I said, "Have you heard of this thing?"

    "I haven't heard of it, but I know there is fun in Beijing. The building you mentioned will definitely be lively tomorrow night, haha." Yan Beixun laughed and said, "It makes me want to come to Beijing to see it.  .¡±

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll pick you up at the airport tomorrow.¡± I said.

    It¡¯s still unclear what the situation will be tomorrow. One more person brings more strength. Han Fengjiao is probably very good at Feng Shui, but when it comes to catching ghosts and eliminating demons, it feels more secure for Yan Bei to come here.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 309 Little Swallow

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The next afternoon, I arrived at the exit of Beijing Airport and waited.

    I checked the time and it was already three o'clock. It was almost time for Yan Beixun to arrive.

    Sure enough, I just finished reading my phone, put it down and looked up to see Yan Beixun walking out.

    This guy is quite handsome in his black suit and sunglasses, and he looks like he's straight out of The Matrix.

    "Where are you filming The Matrix? Wear like this." I walked up and said, "Let's go, I will take you to dinner first."

    That five-star hotel is owned by Cao De anyway. My buddy helped Cao De catch ghosts and collected money without asking him. It was already very good, and he didn't charge money. Naturally, I couldn't let go of this kind of borrowing flowers to offer to Buddha.

    When I took Yan Beixun into the hotel, I ordered a table full of dishes and a bottle of XO from the 1900s.

    "Oh, that's okay, kid. I've only been in Beijing for a day, and I've been messing around like this. Isn't this table worth a lot of money?" Yan Beixun took the xo and poured a glass, took a small sip, and his face was filled with a smile.

    "It's not that cheap anyway, it should still cost a few thousand yuan." I said, I really didn't know much about it, anyway, I was just messing around with my eyes closed. I later found out that the price of this table was estimated to be tens of thousands.  I forgot the name of one of the dishes. Anyway, that dish alone costs more than 5,000 yuan.

    "Zhizhi, you finally have a conscience for once. Back then, I saw that you had some understanding, so I brought you in to learn Taoism. At that time, I taught you with all my heart"

    Yan Beixun kept chattering, and I said, "Well, let me make it clear first. I won't pay for this meal."

    "Bah, you heartless person, you still want me to pay for it? Hurry up and eat, we will take the order after eating." After Yan Beixun finished speaking, he picked up the chopsticks and prepared to eat.

    "Don't worry, I haven't finished what I said yet. This is what I said yesterday. The restaurant opened by the construction site owner doesn't charge for food and other things." I said.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Yan Beixun became energetic and said to the waitress at the door: "That girl, come here, this 80-year-old xo, go pack two more bottles for me."

    This guy is really not embarrassed, and the girl looked at me with an embarrassed look.

    ¡°When Cao De and I were having dinner yesterday, this girl served us the food. She must know me, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t even bother to pay attention to a scoundrel like Yan Beixun.

    "This is also Boss Cao's guest. Go get two bottles." I said.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Cao De walked in from the door and said with a smile: "How can two bottles be enough? Go find me twenty bottles and give them to this Taoist priest."

    ¡°Boss, we don¡¯t have so many in this store.¡± The waiter said.

    "Go out and buy it. Good wine is easy to buy, but friends are hard to find." Cao De waved his hand and asked the waiter to go out and prepare the wine.

    I don¡¯t know if there is so much wine in their hotel, or if the waiter is playing a double act with Cao De, and is deliberately trying to make Cao De look grand.

    ¡°Anyway, Yan Beixun¡¯s face was so full of laughter that he stood up and said, ¡°Hey, this is Boss Cao. I know a little bit about facial features. Boss Cao¡¯s face is the face of the richest man in the world.¡±

    "I am a businessman, no matter how rich I am, I am not as capable as the Taoist priest in catching ghosts and eliminating monsters and saving the world." Cao De said, sat down and asked: "Taoist priest, are you satisfied with this dish? If you are not satisfied, I will have it replaced immediately.  A table.¡±

    "Okay, okay." Yan Beixun said: "Yesterday, my junior brother called me and said that he was afraid that the evil spirits here could not be solved. I rushed over from Chongqing to help. Ah Xiu, is the money for our air ticket back home?  No more? I¡¯ll call Tangtang later and ask her to pay a few thousand dollars and let us fly back.¡±

    "I'm really confused. I would have known better than to ask Yan Beixun to come here. Is this guy so direct?"

    These words are not enough to tell Cao De that I am here to help you, and you have to pay for the air tickets yourself.

    Cao De smiled slightly: "Farewell, Taoist Priest, it's so troublesome. I have 200,000 here. The two Taoist Priests should keep it first. It should be enough to fly back."

    Yan Beixun took the money and said, "Boss Cao is so brave."

    In fact, I was quite puzzled at the time. It stands to reason that Cao De also knew that there would be many Mr. Yin Yang, Xing Yin people, and demon hunters tonight. Even if Yan Bei was not looking for money, the matter of the knife could be easily solved.  .

    Later, I thought about it carefully and found out that this is what makes Cao De outstanding.

    ??????????????????? If you were an ordinary person, if you encountered a guy like Yan Beixun, who asked for 20 bottles of wine and asked for money, he would probably have become impatient. He would just ignore him if he wanted to give him some face. If he didn't give him face, he would just scold him.

    ¡°Anyway, if it were my temper, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it.

      But Cao De not only treated him with a smile, but also paid without hesitation.

    The reason why you are paying now is not because you want Yan Beixun to help solve the problems at the construction site, but with a business as big as Cao De, you may encounter a supernatural case at some point, and you will have to find someone to help.

    Yan Beixun is taking money and wine, so he may not be able to contribute at night. When the time comes to ask him for help, will he be embarrassed to shirk it?

    This is how businessmen think.

    To use another metaphor, some housewives in ordinary families talk a lot when their husbands or sons go out to treat others to dinner, saying that they only know how to make friends, or they are reluctant to spend money.

    And such people will be very surprised. Some people obviously spend a lot of money on weekdays and earn a lot of money, but they are so thrifty and frugal on weekdays, why can't they save money?

    This is the difference between the thinking of smart people and the thinking of ordinary people.

    Smart people take a long-term view and will not focus on the small profits in front of them.

    At this time, Cao De did not mention asking Yan Bei for help at all. Instead, he sat at the table and chatted with us about the scenic spots in Beijing and the like.

    " Then Cao De seemed to have something to do, and said he had to go out for a few days and would not be back for several days. He would not participate in the evening affairs. Han Fengjiao would come over later.

    After Yan Beixun finished eating, the box of 80-year-old xo was delivered, and Yan Beixun burst into laughter.

    We were chatting in the private room when suddenly, Han Fengjiao opened the door and walked in.

    After we came in, I was about to stand up and introduce myself. Yan Beixun stood up with a thump, pointed at Han Fengjiao and said, "Damn it, are you the white-eyed wolf who seduced my sister-in-law?"

    "I'll go, little Yanzi?" Han Fengjiao was stunned when she saw Yan Beixun: "Why are you here?"

    "Baiyanjiao, did you just call me my nickname? Damn it, how many years have we not seen each other? It must have been ten years, right?" Although Yan Beixun scolded him, he pulled him and sat down.  next to myself.

    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. I didn¡¯t expect that Yan Beixun, a tall and rough guy, once had the nickname Little Yanzi.

    Yan Beixun couldn't help but glare at me, and said with a sigh: "Why are you laughing? I used to be so handsome, okay?"

    ¡¾PS: I would like to recommend a good book to everyone, "Eternal Demon King". It is a very good fantasy book. If you are short of books, you can follow it. I have been enjoying reading it recently, haha.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 310 Old acquaintance

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°Well, it turns out you guys know each other.¡± I said.

    "How old were you when we met?" Yan Beixun turned to Han Fengjiao and asked.

    "Fourteen or fifteen years old."

    "That's right." Yan Beixun nodded: "At that time, Laoshan held some kind of training class to help the folk Yin Yang and demon hunters teach Taoism. My father sent me there."

    "There were about a hundred people at that time, and this ugly guy wanted to show me how good he was at reading Feng Shui, so I could beat him up." Yan Beixun scolded.

    Han Fengjiao was unhappy: "Little Yanzi, why are you telling lies with your eyes open? I thought you had gained a little more brains after ten more years of food. It was obvious that the girls in the training class liked me at that time. Are you so envious?  You have to admit that you are ugly, this is your fate."

    "Okay, let's not talk about the fact that I beat you up. I hooked up with my suitor at that time. You can tell me about it. But we have burned chicken heads and are sworn sworn friends. I hooked up with your sister-in-law. You have to admit it, right?  What the hell, I'm single now." Yan Beixun said.

    I also looked at Han Fengjiao. If what Yan Beixun said is true, then Han Fengjiao's character is really not that good.

    When Han Fengjiao saw the look in my eyes, she looked at me with a wry smile and said to me, "This is really a misunderstanding. At that time, the girl was chatting with Xiao Yanzi and asked for my phone number."

    "Bah, what do you mean I want your phone number? You obviously want to strike up a conversation with me in the name of asking for your phone number. I, Yan Beixun, still have some good eyesight." Yan Beixun said.

    "Bah, because of this incident, you shamelessly pestered the girl, causing the girl to flee Laoshan within a few days and return to her own home to get married." Han Fengjiao said.

    Yan Beixun immediately slapped the table and said, "Damn it, it's obviously your kid who hooked her up. She loves me so much. If you hadn't been shameless, would she be willing to leave me?"

    Han Fengjiao said: "She almost called the police at that time, so you should save some face."

    As for Han Fengjiao and Yan Beixun, originally, I am Yan Beixun's junior brother, and our relationship is so good. In this case, I should trust Yan Beixun, but I also know Yan Beixun's conduct, what the hell,  He dares to play with shemales. How can any girl blindly fall in love with such an unknown person?

    "Okay, okay, that eldest sister, I think the kids are old enough to play soy sauce. It's pointless for you to discuss this. You haven't seen each other for so many years, come and have a drink." I reached out and picked up the wine and poured a glass for Han Fengjiao.

    Han Fengjiao also looked at Yan Beixun with some sigh: "Little Yanzi, you are also decadent now. You are not as sexy as before."

    "You are so sexy, you are so sexy all over, what the hell, you dress so cleanly all day long? Is your mysophobia still gone?" Yan Beixun said, opening his mouth and spitting onto Han Fengjiao's thigh.

    Han Fengjiao, who was originally gentle and gentle, suddenly turned green when Yan Beixun spat out her phlegm, and she was about to get angry when she slapped the table.

    "Look, look, do you have mysophobia? You are still pretending, who would be angry if you don't have mysophobia." Yan Bei started to have fun.

    Damn it, as long as you are not a fool, you will get angry if someone spits on you, right?  It¡¯s nothing to do with mysophobia.

    But I can also see that although the relationship between these two people seems to be very contradictory, their friendship is not shallow, so they are too lazy to say anything.

    Han Fengjiao picked up a tissue and wiped the phlegm on her legs, then asked Yan Beixun: "You said I have mysophobia, so I admitted it. Do you dare to admit your impotence?"

    "Who are you saying is impotent?" Yan Beixun was unhappy.

    "Hey, if you are not impotent, then you can show off to us on the spot?" Han Fengjiao said with a smile.

    A normal person would probably be too lazy to continue talking, but Han Fengjiao probably hadn't met Yan Beixun for a long time, and she muttered Yan Beixun's shamelessness from a distance.

    "You go find a young lady, I'll show you what a swallow cart is." Yan Beixun, who had already drank some wine, hiccupped.

    Han Fengjiao seemed to want to reminisce and chat with Yan Beixun, but Yan Beixun thought that it was Han Fengjiao who was seducing his wife. The two of them had to argue for ten times every few words, and I frowned when I heard it.

    Finally, it got dark outside. Yan Beixun drank too much and fell asleep in a daze.

    Our plan is to arrive at the abandoned building at twelve o'clock, so there is no rush.

    Han Fengjiao watched Yan Beixun fall asleep, sighed, helped Yan Beixun take off his coat, covered him, and said to me: "I didn't expect you to be Junior Brother Xiao Yanzi?"

    "Yeah." I smiled and nodded.

    Han Fengjiao sighed and said, "Xiao Yanzi, people were not like this before."

    "Uh." I was stunned.Next.

    With that said, Han Fengjiao took out a photo and handed it over. When I saw it, it turned out to be a group photo of two boys about fifteen years old. Although they had changed a lot, their outlines could basically be seen.

    Not to mention, Yan Beixun used to be quite handsome.

    "Xiao Yanzi used to be very cheerful." Han Fengjiao sat on the chair and looked at the photos in trance.

    I quite agree with what Han Fengjiao said. Although Yan Beixun looks carefree and laughs loudly every day, he always feels that his laughter is a little strange.

    I don¡¯t know how to put it, it seems a little awkward, or maybe Yan Beixun smiles every day just for the sake of laughing, not a truly happy smile.

    "At that time, Xiao Yanzi and I had good tempers, and we had the same bad odor. Among the more than a hundred people who went there, he and I had the best relationship." Han Fengjiao shook her head helplessly: "He was under too much pressure. Although we left  We rarely see each other after Laoshan, but I have always followed his news."

    "He has changed a bit since his father died." Han Fengjiao sighed: "He was only in his twenties at that time, right? He endured the murder of his father, the robbery of the treasure passed down by his ancestors, and the betrayal of his apprentice.  , one thing after another weighed on him, and his burden was too heavy."

    "It's a pity that I only studied Feng Shui and can't help him with anything." Han Fengjiao said to me: "I hope you can understand him better in the future. If you really encounter any difficulties, you can contact me and I can help.  It certainly won¡¯t be postponed.¡±

    I watched Yan Beixun sleeping on the sofa in the private room, smelling of alcohol.

    I feel a little helpless. Yan Beixun is really under great pressure. In contrast, I have nothing to do all day long.

    "Stop talking, let's have a good rest. Let's go to that building to watch a show in the evening." Han Fengjiao patted me on the shoulder and walked out of the private room. I lit a cigarette and looked at the traffic outside the window, thinking  Yan Beixun's matter.

    "I feel like I can't continue doing nothing like this. Since I am also a descendant of Yan Chixia's lineage, Yan Beixun cannot bear the burden of Yan Chixia's lineage alone.

    After resting at eleven o'clock, Han Fengjiao came in and kicked Yan Beixun's feet. Yan Beixun woke up from the kicks, opened his eyes, sat up, rubbed his eyes and said, "What's wrong, are you leaving?"  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 311 Magic Knife

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The three of us packed up our things and went downstairs. Han Fengjiao drove us to the abandoned building.

    When we arrived, there were more than ten people standing in the open space in front of the building.

    These are all wearing either cyan robes or yellow robes.

    Yan Beixun grinned and said, "These people came early enough."

    "The Yin people should be hiding nearby, right?" I asked with a frown.

    "Yes." Han Fengjiao said: "I have seen most of these people. They are local people from Beijing, but they are not very capable and just come to join in the fun. People in Xingyin want to get such vicious things, so Laoshan knows  This news will definitely send someone here to stop it."

    After Han Fengjiao parked the car, she led Yan Beixun and me over and greeted these people. Han Fengjiao seemed to have very good communication skills, and these people all knew him.

    "The strange thing is that no one has arrived since the three of us arrived. I looked at the time and it was already 11:40. According to the habit of those Yin people who like to take action in the early morning, they should take action at 0:00 in the morning.

    At this time, a Mr. Yin Yang said: "It's already so late? There shouldn't be any fellow Taoists here. There are so many of us, why don't we go to this building first and see how powerful the evil spirits are inside?"

    When I heard this, I cursed the fool in my heart. No matter what, the knife must have fallen into the hands of Laoshan or Xingyin people. It has nothing to do with us.

    I came here with the intention of watching a show, but I never thought I would actually enter this building and fight for my life.

    As soon as this guy opened his mouth, others also agreed, saying they wanted to go in and see how powerful this sword was.

    Immediately, a group of people were about to go in. Yan Beixun and I naturally looked at Han Fengjiao. Han Fengjiao thought for a while and whispered beside us: "Go in and have a look. Actually, I want to have a look too."

    Seeing Han Fengjiao say this, and there were so many people, I had nothing to worry about, so a group of us walked into the building.

    Of course, the three of us walked at the back.

    As soon as she stepped into this abandoned building, Han Fengjiao¡¯s expression suddenly changed: ¡°Not good!¡±

    Everyone was startled and looked at Han Fengjiao.

    Han Fengjiao looked around in horror: "The five elements have changed, and the Yin Qi has become evil. The evil inside is not a ghost, but a monster. From the outside, it looks like Yin Qi, but when you get inside, the evil Qi is so strong!"

    "There shouldn't be any problems, right?" I looked at Han Fengjiao and asked.

    One of the Yin Yang gentlemen breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Brother Han, what should I take seriously? Isn't this Yin Qi evil spirit different? It's all evil spirits anyway. There are so many of us, is it possible that we are still afraid of it?"

    "That being said." Han Fengjiao frowned, then shook her head and said nothing more.

    Those Yin Yang gentlemen and the demon hunters gathered their minds and began to discuss how to find and eliminate the evil spirit.

    And Han Fengjiao pulled Yan Beixun and me to the corner and whispered, "It's not simple. It seems like this evil spirit brought us in on purpose."

    "On purpose?" I looked at Han Fengjiao.

    "Although Yin energy and evil energy are both evil, there is a big difference between them. Evil energy is something that can only be emitted by demons. How can it really be that simple?" Han Fengjiao said: "Why does it look like Yin energy from the outside?  When I came in, there was an evil atmosphere everywhere."

    "It means that this monster deliberately showed weakness to people outside and let people from outside come in." Han Fengjiao said.

    "ah!"

    Suddenly, a scream came from the originally quiet abandoned building.

    We all looked at the person who screamed.

    This person was the guy who proposed to come in. At this time, an arm condensed with evil spirits appeared in the ground, grabbing his ankle tightly, and the evil spirits were still pouring towards him.

    "What are you doing standing around, saving people." Yan Beixun glared at the group of guys, and was the first to rush forward. Yan Beixun took out the Huanqing giant sword and chopped off the leg of Mr. Yin Yang.

    With a pop, Mr. Yin-Yang's legs were cut off by Yan Beixun. In this way, the evil spirits did not continue to spread.

    "You, why did you cut off my leg?" Mr. Yin Yang fell to the ground and shouted at Yan Beixun with a pale face, and a lot of blood was pouring out from the broken leg.

    "Who the hell knows first aid? Hurry up and help him save his life. Let's exit this building first." Yan Bei found the way.

    Everybody is in a hurryThey started to move, and two of the Yin Yang gentlemen went to help the guy whose leg was cut off by Yan Beixun's knife.

    We all walked towards the exit.

    But the moment I stepped out, I walked into this building again.

    And then try again, the result is the same, everyone is the same.

    can not go out.

    After trying four or five times, Han Fengjiao said with an ugly face: "This is the barrier. It seems that this evil spirit wants to keep us all here."

    To be honest, the quality of this group of Yin-Yang gentlemen or monster hunters is really poor. When they heard this, and the screams of the man with his leg cut off next to them, they all started panicking with fear.

    That's right. These days, there are many Yin-Yang teachers and many demon hunters, but there are few evil spirits such as ghosts. I estimate that most of these people have never encountered a ghost in their lives. After all,  I live in the capital, a place where not all monsters and monsters dare to wander in.

    As soon as these guys encountered real danger, they became anxious. Yan Beixun and I looked at each other, and Yan Beixun said to Han Fengjiao: "You guys have studied Feng Shui for so many years, can you break this barrier?"

    Han Fengjiao's body trembled slightly: "It's difficult!"

    He whispered to me and Yan Beixun: "Just a knife has the ability to set up a barrier. Have you ever thought about who the owner of this thing is?"

    Yan Beixun and I shook our heads, and Han Fengjiao said, "I don't know either."

    "You don't know what to say," Yan Beixun glared at him.

    "It's because I don't know that I'm afraid. Think about it, who could have such a power with a knife left behind?" Han Fengjiao glared at him.

    These words calmed Yan Beixun.

    Yan Beixun looked at Han Fengjiao's slightly trembling look and couldn't help but smile: "You guys, you have had too many good times in Beijing, and you are starting to be afraid of death? When I met me at that time, we took the Laoshan assessment together.  I've never seen you so afraid of that fox demon before."

    Han Fengjiao took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and after a while, she calmed down. She couldn't help crying and laughing: "You are right, life in Beijing is too comfortable. Apart from studying Feng Shui, basically  You won't encounter any danger. In so many years, I have completely forgotten the last time I caught a ghost with my own hands." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 312 Seven Sons of Laoshan

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What the heck, a sword. No matter how powerful its owner is, it's just a sword. Is the Huanqing Giant Sword in my hand any worse than him?" Yan Beixun raised the Huanqing Giant Sword in his hand and said loudly  .

    Hearing what Yan Beixun said, everyone looked over, especially the demon hunters. They all looked at the Huanqing giant sword in Yan Beixun's hand.

    "I am Yan Beixun, and my ancestor is Yan Chixia, the best demon hunter in the world! It's just an evil spirit. Come with me to find this evil spirit and kill it!" Yan Beixun yelled.

    It has to be said that Yan Beixun looks careless, but he is a sensible person in his heart. When fighting evil spirits, the most taboo thing is fear. The more afraid he is, the more the small universe will explode. This is the plot in the movie, but in reality.

    Just like this group of guys, each one was scared to the point of losing their courage. At this time, someone must stand up and make them believe that they can solve this evil spirit.

    Sure enough, upon hearing that Yan Beixun was the descendant of Yan Chixia, and that the sword in his hand was the Huanqing giant sword of Yan Chixia, the former number one demon hunter, everyone immediately became energetic, and they all gathered around, one by one towards Yan Beixun.  He handed over his hand and said something like "I have admired his name for a long time".

    This group of guys is really decent. Under such circumstances, they can still come over and be polite.

    Suddenly, the abandoned building trembled slightly. The cement floor in front of us exploded, and a knife rose up from below.

    This knife was completely blood red, and looked very strange under the moonlight coming in from the window.

    Suddenly, a Mr. Yin Yang who looked to be in his thirties walked forward and grabbed the magic knife with confused eyes.

    The moment he grabbed the magic knife, his eyes turned blood red.

    "No, this guy is controlled by the magic knife." Han Fengjiao shouted.

    Yan Beixun glared at Han Fengjiao: "You can die if you don't tell me?"

    After Han Fengjiao said this, her fighting spirit was aroused by Yan Beixun's words before, and she became intimidated again. They all stepped back hard, but there was a gate behind us and we couldn't retreat at all.

    At this time, Yan Beixun took the Huanqing Giant Sword and said, "I'm scared of you."

    After saying that, he rushed forward and slashed at Mr. Yin Yang who was controlled by the magic sword with the Huan Qing giant sword.

    This magic sword looks a bit like a Tang sword, very slender. The man raised his hand to block Yan Beixun, and then kicked Yan Beixun in the chest. Yan Beixun took several steps back, panting.

    "Be careful." After I said this to Han Fengjiao, I rushed up with the Sanqing Huayang Spear and stabbed this person in the face.

    He moved incredibly fast, splitting the direction of the Sanqing Huayang Spear with one knife, and then stabbed me in the chest.

    I had already prepared the Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Luck Talisman in my left hand. After dodging its strike, three talismans were thrown directly towards his chest. After the talisman was attached to his chest, I recited: "Supreme Ying Yuanzun,  Rule the Thirty-Six Heavens, the nine heavens are universally transformed, and the realms of the ten directions are transformed, and the divine soldiers are as urgent as the law, I'm here!"

    boom!

    The three talismans flashed with electric light and crackled in his chest, but this man acted as if nothing was wrong. Instead, he stretched out his hand to strangle my neck and stabbed me with a knife.

    Yan Beixun kicked his knife away and then struck the man with his knife.

    With a pop, the Huanqing giant sword chopped off the man's head.

    The scene was extremely bloody, my head flew back, the hand that was holding me loosened its strength, and the magic knife fell to the ground.

    Yan Beixun and I took the guy and struck at the magic knife at the same time.

    But the magic knife flew towards the group of people behind us.

    The group of people all stood together against the wall. The magic knife flew over and pierced seven or eight people to death, just like piercing a candied haws. The others saw that something was wrong and hid quickly. Han Fengjiao naturally also hid.

    "Fuck, are you all pig-headed? This magic sword is not that powerful. Show your skills quickly." Yan Beixun roared.

    "To be honest, if you really want to talk about it, there are probably half as many of the Yin Yang gentlemen here as I am.

    "But it's one thing to practice high moral principles, and it's another thing to deal with evil spirits.

    Those guys would not immediately bravely fight this magic sword just because Yan Beixun yelled.

    In fact, this is a typical mentality of dead Taoist friends but poor Taoists. I always feel that there are so many people around me. Even if I die according to the chance, my chance is lower. At least it is always better than dying immediately.

    Everyone has this mentality, and no one takes action. In this case, they can only let this magic knife kill them.

    And Han Fengjiao ran behind me and Yan Beixun.

      I am a little helpless, damn, these people are too afraid of death.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out that Zhang Tian is not a brainless character, but compared with this group of people, Zhang Tian is not brainless, but can be called brave and unparalleled.

    "Haha, it is indeed a good baby."

    Suddenly, five people jumped down from the second floor.

    When I saw it, I saw a man missing the moon.

    Cheng Hu actually brought someone here.

    Cheng Hu smiled broadly at this time and glanced at me: "Little guy, this thing belongs to me, it's useless for you to take it, so stop thinking about it."

    After saying that, he led four people and rushed towards the magic knife.

    And the group of Mr. Yin Yang and the demon hunters who had been massacred by the magic knife also ran towards me and Yan Beixun as if they had been relieved.

    Yan Beixun and I naturally have no interest in continuing to take action. Anyway, with Cheng Hu on our side, we can just watch the show.

    Cheng Hu and the others were obviously well prepared. The five of them formed a strange seal and formed a circle, surrounding the magic knife in the middle. No matter how hard the magic knife flew, it could not fly out of the circle.  Unable to get out, they formed seals with their hands and slowly approached.

    Yan Beixun probably thought it was not chaotic enough at this time, so he shouted loudly: "Hey, if you keep hiding, they will take this magic knife away."

    Just as Yan Beixun finished speaking, seven Taoist priests ran down the stairs on the second floor.

    These Taoist priests look to be in their twenties, but their energy and energy are not comparable to those of the Yin-Yang gentlemen or the demon hunters behind me.

    "Oh, the Seven Sons of Laoshan." Yan Beixun's eyes lit up.

    I looked over curiously, and Yan Beixun explained: "These Laoshan Seven Sons are the seven most talented people among their peers in Laoshan. They were raised together since childhood. Their skills are not comparable to those of you who became a monk halfway. Moreover, these seven  This guy knows a Big Dipper formation, and when these seven guys work together, their power cannot be underestimated."

    After the seven people came down, they rushed straight to Cheng Hu. When Cheng Hu found out that another person was coming, he yelled, "Damn it, didn't you come earlier? Do you know how to pick up the slack?"

    After saying that, Cheng Hu no longer cared about the magic knife.

    "It's true that they are surrounding the Demon Sword now, but if they are surrounded by the Seven Sons of Laoshan, then they will be attacked from both sides, and it will be difficult for them not to die.

    The five of them dispersed, and the magic knife tried to run away, flying towards the outside of the house.

    And among the seven people, the one who looked to be the oldest, probably twenty-five years old, stretched out his hand and threw out a red net, which directly caught the magic knife.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 313 Golden Buddha

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I was also surprised in my heart. This magic sword can almost be classified as a hair-cutting sword. The powerful evil spirit is also rare, and it was actually trapped by this ordinary-looking red net.

    After the magic sword was trapped, it fell directly to the ground. The Taoist priest who trapped the magic sword raised his hand and said to Cheng Hu: "Mr. Cheng, you are fine. This thing is an evil thing. I was ordered to take it back to the master."  Door suppression.¡±

    "Bah, shameless, you want to take me back to suppress you if you like the treasure? I am still an evil thing. Are you, Sun Jie, also going to take me back and suppress me?" Cheng Hu cursed.

    The Taoist priest named Sun Jie smiled slightly: "Since Mr. Cheng said this and wants to change his mind, accept my baptism from Laoshan, and be a new person, then I have to accept it!"

    After Sun Jie finished speaking, the other six people surrounded Cheng Hu. Cheng Hu shrugged: "What scared me? When I was killing people and practicing corpses, you little brats were still playing in the mud somewhere. You want to  Deal with me and give it a try?"

    I feel more and more that I am right to come today. I can watch a movie for free. Unfortunately, there is no popcorn or Coke, which is a bit regretful.

    At this time, a majestic evil spirit poured in from outside the gate. This evil spirit was extremely powerful.

    An old man wearing a black robe and a hooked nose walked in.

    Isn¡¯t this guy the guy I met before, the guy Mao Dacai called Swallowing the Sky?

    The reason why Mao Dacai and his boss ran away before was because they met him.

    After Tuntian walked in, all the intimidating power on his body was released.

    I couldn¡¯t help but tremble all over. It glanced at me, and I suddenly felt a little weak in my legs.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m cowardly. I don¡¯t know why. Anyway, my whole body is trembling and weak. This is probably the instinctive reaction of the body when encountering something too powerful or encountering a life threat.

    For example, after a person is stared at by a lion, his body can't help but tremble.

    When Tuntian raised his hand, the red net that trapped the magic knife was torn, and the magic knife flew into its hand.

    The magic knife was trembling desperately at this moment, but Tuntian just grabbed it tightly.

    And no one on the Laoshan Seven Sons or Cheng Hu dared to say a word. The faces of the people on both sides were pale and ugly.

    At this time, Tuntian is not like the time when he met in Chongqing. It is just a condensed form of some demonic energy, but the original body.

    ¡°I took the things, are you okay with it?¡± Tuntian looked around us.

    I¡¯m also a little scared. This guy¡¯s memory shouldn¡¯t be that bad. When he sees me and knows that I killed his goddaughter, will he kill me as well?

    Sure enough, I was worried. I guess Tuntian didn't notice me before, but when he saw me, a sneer appeared on his face, and he stretched out his hand towards me. I felt like there was an unknown force around me, holding me up.  I flew towards Tuntian.

    "Amitabha."

    Just when I was about to reach Tuntian, the voice of an old monk sounded.

    Suddenly, the power surrounding me disappeared without a trace.

    Another person walked in outside the door.

    I also know this person, he is Master Xuanxu of Longyin Temple, the master of Boss Yunhai.

    Master Xuanxu was wearing a golden cassock at this time, holding a demon-killing Zen staff in his hand. With a smile on his face, he said to Tuntian: "Donor, this thing is an evil thing. Please give it to me and let me take it back to Longyin Temple for salvation."  ?¡±

    I¡¯ll go, Master Xuanxu¡¯s lines are exactly the same as Sun Jie¡¯s just now.

    Tuntian said: "You immortal thing, are you not dead yet?"

    "You poor monks can't bear to go to the Paradise of Paradise to serve the Buddha even if your evil spirits are not eliminated." Master Xuanxu said: "Tuntian, you'd better stop thinking about this. You are a monster, what's the use of this monster?"

    ¡°This thing has something to do with me, so what if I take it?¡± Tuntian said rudely.

    "Oh, what a coincidence, this monster also has some connections with the poor monk." Master Xuanxu said calmly.

    "What origin can you have? You immortal thing, aren't you monks monks who don't tell lies? If you tell lies with open eyes, aren't you afraid that the Buddha will strike you with a thunderbolt?" Tuntian said.

    "The Buddha needs someone to serve him, so there is nothing wrong with summoning me. But now, I have to save this monster that has something to do with me." Master Xuanxu said.

    "Is the thing in my hand? Do you still want to snatch it? Do you monks also snatch things?" Tuntian said.

    "I'll take what you have in your evil hands.??Grab.  "After Master Xuanxu finished speaking, he took the magic wand and struck towards Tuntian.

    Tuntian raised his hand and slapped it on the magic wand.

    Master Xuanxu was beaten and took two steps back. Tuntian narrowed his eyes: "You immortal thing, I have lived for thousands of years, and you still want to kill me?"

    Master Xuanxu did not speak, but threw the magic wand into the sky, then sat cross-legged and recited scriptures. The magic wand floated above its head, and golden Buddha light gradually appeared on his body.

    Damn it, this is a showdown between masters.

    As the saying goes, mortals suffer when gods fight. Yan Beixun and Han Fengjiao and I quickly retreated a distance. Others also had the same idea. If they were accidentally injured later, there would be no one to reason with them.

    "Golden Buddha? Do you think I'm afraid of you?" Tuntian threw the magic knife to the ground, then roared, lying on the ground, his clothes were ripped to pieces, and he turned into a strange monster.

    This should be the prototype of Swallowing Heaven. It has a sheep body and a human face, eyes under its armpits, tiger teeth and human claws. It looks extremely weird.

    But Yan Beixun beside me couldn't help but exclaimed: "Fuck, Taotie."

    ?????????????????????????? The name sounded so familiar. I thought about it carefully. Damn it, isn't Taotie one of the four legendary ferocious beasts?

    It is said that the Taotie is a glutton and eats everything he sees. One day, he ate a piece of the sky, so he is also known as the Sky-Swallowing Beast. No wonder this guy is called the Sky-Swallowing Beast.

    "I'll go, if it gets serious, if Master Xuanxu loses, maybe we'll all die here." Yan Bei found the way.

    After Tuntian transformed into Taotie, he rushed towards Master Xuanxu, opened his mouth wide, and seemed to want to swallow Master Xuanxu in one gulp.

    But as soon as they got closer, a virtual golden Buddha appeared outside Master Xuanxu. This Buddha was two meters high and sat cross-legged, and Master Xuanxu was sitting inside it.

    Master Xuanxu opened his eyes, then raised his hand and slapped the golden Buddha towards Taotie.

    Taotie ducked to the side, and the Buddha's palm hit the ground. Suddenly, the mountain shook, like an earthquake, and we almost fell to the ground.

    What the hell, can a person be so powerful?

    I looked at Master Xuanxu in surprise. I used to think that I was already half a master, but today when I saw Master Xuanxu¡¯s move, I suddenly felt that I was too naive before, and my eyes were a bit like a frog in a well.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 314 Taotie escapes

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    And this abandoned building had not been completed in the first place. After being shaken like this, some walls were cracked and it became a dangerous building.

    Han Fengjiao looked around and shouted: "The barrier has been broken, everyone escape from the window."

    After saying that, Han Fengjiao took the lead and got out of a window, and we hurriedly followed.

    After running out of the building, loud noises were heard from time to time.

    To be honest, I really want to watch the battle scene between Master Xuanxu and Taotie, but I can only think about it. According to the abilities of those two guys, if the building collapses later, they will be buried alive inside.  .

    Queyue escaped like the people in Laoshan.

    Just now, both sides looked like they were determined to win, but now their faces were extremely ugly.

    At this time, Yan Beixun shouted to Sun Jie: "Xiaojie, come here."

    Sun Jie heard Yan Beixun's voice and hurried over. I'm not surprised that Yan Beixun knew Sun Jie. After all, Yan Beixun and Laoshan have a good relationship.

    Sun Jie walked up and down, cupped his hands at Yan Beixun and said with a smile, "Senior Brother Yan."

    "Why did he call you senior brother?" I asked Yan Bei curiously.

    Yan Beixun said in a low voice: "We have participated in the training class of Laoshan, and we are half disciples of Laoshan."

    "Xiaojie, since you are here for this magic knife, do you know the origin of this thing? It caused Xuanxu and Taotie to fight." Yan Bei asked.

    "I know something from my master." Sun Jie nodded, but at this time he looked at me.

    "This is my junior brother. He is not an outsider. You can rest assured." Yan Beixun said.

    There was no one else around us, but Han Fengjiao was there to comfort a few people who almost died, and at this time, Mr. Yin Yang was frightened.

    "This sword is the devil's sword." Sun Jie said.

    "Who is the devil?" I asked.

    Sun Jie patiently explained: "There are demons in the demon world, and they are divided and ruled. The original demon king Baili Mingxuan, and the current king of demons Xuan Yuchen are not convinced by each other, and they all want to compete for the position of the king of demons."

    "Thousands of years ago, Baili Mingxuan was defeated and died in the hands of the current King of Demons, and his sword, Baili Demon Sword, fell to the world of the world. This time the Demon Sword comes to the world, we are ordered to bring this Demon Sword  When I returned to Laoshan, I didn¡¯t expect that Tun Tian would come out.¡±

    Sun Jie sighed: "If I go back this time, I'm afraid I will be punished by my master."

    "Don't worry, everything happened for a reason. After all, it was Swallowing Heaven who came to stop him. I don't blame you. Besides, Master Xuanxu's Dharma is superb, so it's not certain who will win." Yan Beixun said comfortingly.

    Sun Jie nodded and said no more.

    I asked Sun Jie: "If there is an Asura reincarnated, is it in the demon world?"

    "Well." Sun Jie was a little surprised when he heard me ask this question and said, "Yes, Asura is a very high-level demon."

    When I heard this, I suddenly felt happy. I finally knew where Tang Xue was reincarnated, but the joy that had just arisen disappeared. The demon world sounded dangerous. If I wanted to enter, I had to find Tang Xue. It was not easy.  Easy thing.

    I quickly suppressed this matter in my heart and understood that this was not something I should consider at this time.

    At this time, a black shadow flew out of the building, it was Taotie.

    Taotie flew out from inside with scars all over his body and rolled on the ground several times before stopping.

    After it flew out, it did not stay, but got into a bush and ran away.

    "Old Xuanxu, the day you pass away will be the day when I slaughter all the people in your Longyin Temple!"

    Taotie yelled this sentence after entering the grass.

    Master Xuanxu¡¯s face was pale at this time, and he limped out of it. His clothes were in tatters. Obviously, it was not as easy for him to defeat Taotie as he imagined.

    He walked out using the demon-killing Zen staff as a crutch, still holding the magic knife in his right hand.

    "Master Xuanxu." Sun Jie hurriedly stepped forward to help.

    "Amitabha, this devil's sword is so sinful that I will seal it in Longyin Temple so that it will never see the light of day." After Master Xuanxu finished speaking, the devil's sword in his hand began to tremble, as if it wanted to escape from his grasp.  Same in hand.

    "Come here, let's take Master Xuanxu back to Longyin Temple." Sun Jie shouted.

    Others in Laoshan hurriedly walked over to help Master Xuanxu get his things and support him.

    When Master Xuanxu passed by me, he turned to me and said, "You can come and see your friend when you have time. I have eliminated a lot of his demonic nature."

    &nbsp"Yes." I nodded.

    "Also, tell that evil disciple Yun Hai to come to see me as soon as possible, I'm afraid my time is running out." After Master Xuanxu finished speaking, he left with the Seven Sons of Laoshan.

    "I'll take you to Longyin Temple when you have time." Yan Beixun had already learned about Luo Fang from me.

    Cheng Hu and his men, on the other hand, looked like bitter gourds and left angrily.

    "These guys are dragging you like a millionaire all day long, they deserve it." Yan Beixun looked at Cheng Hu's back and cursed.

    At this time, Han Fengjiao came over and said, "Let's go, the police will be here in a minute, and the bodies here will be handled by the police. If we continue to stay here, it will be a lot of trouble."

    ¡°What about these guys?¡± Yan Beixun asked, pointing to the remaining frightened guys.

    "They are fine. Although they are not very capable, they know a lot of dignitaries in Beijing." After Han Fengjiao finished speaking, Yan Beixun and I took our things with us, and Han Fengjiao drove towards the city of Beijing.

    On the way, he also called Cao De and said that the evil spirit here had been eliminated.

    I also called Zhang Tian and told him that although the evil spirit here has been solved, the missing person has not been found.

    After returning to the hotel, Cao De seemed to be in an unusually good mood and set up another table. We had a big meal and rested all night. Early the next morning, Yan Beixun and I rushed to the airport and left.  Beijing.

    In fact, the scene of the battle between Taotie and Master Xuanxu is still fresh in my memory.

    When we were on the plane, I couldn't help but ask Yan Beixun: "Hey, can a person be as powerful as Master Xuanxu? And that Taotie."

    "Didn't you see it with your own eyes last night?" Yan Beixun rolled his eyes at me.

    ¡°It¡¯s just because I saw it with my own eyes that it feels incredible.¡± I said.

    Yan Beixun also asked me seriously at this time: "Then what should it feel like to you? Like in the movie? Is it okay to lose two talismans?"

    "As far as I know, Taotie is not the most powerful monster. Not to mention the King of Demons and the King of Demons in the Demon World, just the Ten Palaces of Hell can easily deal with it." Yan Beixun looked at me mockingly: "  Now you know how naive you were when you wanted to kill General Niu, right?"

    "I wanted to kill it now, not at the beginning." I grinned and said, "Master Xuanxu can be so powerful, I will definitely be able to do it in the future." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 315 Heading to Longyin Temple

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "I bother."

    "Hey, hey, don't look down on me, okay? I'm pretty talented." I saw Yan Beixun's disgusted look, and immediately said, "Brother, I'm only twenty-three years old. I've fucked zombies and gone to graves. I've beaten  Fighting monsters and slaying demons, and even fighting a Burmese warlord.¡±

    "Hey, don't mention it. In the past few years, you have done a lot of things without knowing it." Yan Beixun said to me with a smile, "But you are still a little behind me."

    After arriving in Chongqing, it was almost noon. As soon as Yan Beixun and I walked out of the airport, we called Ai Tangtang and asked her to prepare meals. When we returned to the Chinese medicine shop, there were  There's a table of dishes.

    Ai Tangtang was sitting on the sofa in a daze. When he saw us coming in, he quickly stood up and said, "Did you two encounter anything interesting in Beijing this time?"

    "Something fun?" I filled a bowl of rice myself, sat down to eat, and started talking to Ai Tangtang.

    After I finished speaking, Ai Tangtang actually frowned: "Why do you think the monster Tuntian went to snatch the treasure left by the demon king?"

    "How would I know." I took a bite of the dish and said, "By the way, Tangtang, I haven't asked you before. You know so much. Do you know about being reincarnated as an Asura?"

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he said: "Asura? It is a high-level monster in the demon world. It is born in human form and has a very high status in the demon world. However, the underworld does not allow the three realms and six realms to enter the asura realm, so there has been no one in the demon world for many years.  It¡¯s only right that Asura is born.¡±

    ¡°If an Asura was suddenly born, would it be easy to find him?¡± I asked quickly.

    "Theoretically, yes." Ai Tangtang looked me up and down: "Hey, why are you asking this? You want to go to the devil world, right?"

    ¡°If I¡¯m not going now, I¡¯ll find a chance to travel around later.¡± I chuckled.

    Yan Bei was busy eating. After eating, he said he had something to do and left the Chinese medicine shop.

    Ai Tangtang and I are used to it, and we don¡¯t know what Yan Beixun is busy with all day long.  After I put away the bowls and washed them, I saw Ai Tangtang still sitting on the sofa in a daze, wondering what he was thinking.

    I sat next to her and raised my hand and waved it in front of her eyes, but the girl didn't react at all.

    So I shouted loudly in her ear, which scared her enough to come back to her senses.

    "What are you doing? You're yelling in my ears for nothing." Ai Tangtang rubbed his ears and said dissatisfied.

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? Tell me, do you like any handsome guy?" I asked with a smile.

    "No." Ai Tangtang held his chin in his hands and said blankly, "I miss my master a little."

    "Well." I was stunned for a moment: "Then go find him."

    "But I don't know where he is." Ai Tangtang muttered: "I don't know if that old immortal guy is dead or not, and he didn't leave any contact information when he left."

    "Then it must be because he doesn't want you to find him." I said it bluntly, but I regretted it after I said it. Sure enough, Ai Tangtang's mood suddenly became even worse.

    "Well, I feel the same way, but I'm even more surprised. He taught me a lot of skills, but why doesn't he want me to see him?" Ai Tangtang turned to look at me and asked, "Isn't this very unreasonable?"

    "Ahem, um, maybe there is a special reason?" I comforted: "Don't worry, the world is very big, but sometimes, it's not that big. When we encounter it, we can always  When you meet him, just slap him on the ear and ask him why he didn't give you his contact information."

    "I always feel that my master is very powerful, not an ordinary person." Ai Tangtang looked at me and said.

    I rolled my eyes at her, what the hell are you talking about nonsense? After teaching her so many skills, it¡¯s amazing that she can be an ordinary person.

    Ai Tangtang slapped his thigh and stood up: "I have decided to find my master."

    "Okay, I support you, but how to find it?" I nodded.

    Ai Tangtang sat down on the sofa and said frustrated, "How do I know?"

    "Maybe the boss knows?" I said.

    "He knows, but he just won't tell me." Ai Tangtang said frustrated.

    ¡°There¡¯s really nothing I can do about it, and I can¡¯t help with this kind of thing.

    Ai Tangtang was listless for a long time, and then he went out to buy a bunch of snacks. After eating them, his mood improved.

    Yan Beixun came back at eleven o'clock at night. His face was not very good-looking. When he came back,?As he and Ai Tangtang were sitting on the sofa watching TV, he said, "Axiu, I will send you and Tangtang to Longyin Temple tomorrow. I have something to do and I have to leave for a few days."

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± I asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Yan Beixun looked so ugly and suddenly wanted to send me to Longyin Temple. He could understand what was going on by just thinking with his toes.

    Yan Beixun didn't hide it from me: "It's over there in Laoshan. Sun Daoming is dying soon."

    I stood up with a cry and asked, "Where is Sun Xiaopeng?"

    "Don't be anxious." Yan Beixun said, "I just received the news. The situation there is still very complicated. I have to go to Laoshan Mountain. After I send you to Longyin Temple, you can stay in Longyin Temple honestly."  Stay in the hidden temple and don't run around."

    I saw Yan Beixun say this and sat down on the sofa. Yan Beixun seemed to be in a bad mood.

    In this way, we slept all night, and early the next morning, Ai Tangtang and I were woken up by Yan Beixun.

    We rush to the airport.

    Longyin Temple is located on the side of Longwei Mountain in the western suburbs of Pingliang City, Gansu Province.  It was built in the Han Dynasty. It is said that during the "Anshi Rebellion" in the Tang Dynasty, the Tang Prince Li Heng took refuge here in seclusion. Later, Li Heng became emperor, so the temple was renamed Longyin Temple.

    After Yan Beixun put Ai Tangtang and I on the plane, he gave us a phone number and asked us to get off the plane and contact the person on the phone. That person would take us to Longyin Temple.

    ¡°Then he bought a ticket to Laoshan.

    " Even if I go to Laoshan now, I can't change any situation. I can only wait for the results from Laoshan, but I am also praying for Sun Xiaopeng in my heart. I don't want this guy to take the position of leader. I just don't lose my life.

    When we arrived at Xi'an Xianyang International Airport, it was exactly twelve o'clock. Ai Tangtang and I each carried a big bag and walked out of the airport.

    Ai Tangtang asked happily: "Do you think the food in Longyin Temple is good?"

    ¡°Everyone in the temple is vegetarian, so most of them are not to your taste.¡± I said.

    "Do you think I like eating meat very much? I am usually a vegetarian, okay?" Ai Tangtang said.

    I picked up my mobile phone and called the number left by Yan Beixun. The call was quickly connected. From the sound of the voice, the other party should be a middle-aged man in his forties. After we left the airport, we could go to the parking lot.  see him.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 316 Enlightenment

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After Ai Tangtang and I walked to the open-air parking lot of the airport, we saw a monk wearing yellow robes standing under a street sign.

    We walked over, and he smiled and asked, "Are they Zhang Xiu and Ai Tangtang?"

    "Yeah." I nodded.

    The monk introduced himself: "I am a poor man who has enlightened his mind, and I have been ordered to pick you two up."

    Monk Wu Xin looked to be in his forties and slightly stout. He smiled and said, "You two, come with me."

    Ai Tangtang and I followed Wu Xin. He led us to a black Olympic car and drove to Longyin Temple.

    During our chat, I also asked him about Luo Fang's news, and Wu Xin said: "Two years ago, the abbot indeed brought a young man who was contaminated with evil spirits. He was then imprisoned underground and was given to him by eighteen monks every day.  Chanting sutras will dispel evil spirits."

    Originally, I was a little angry when I heard that Luo Fang was imprisoned, but after the next sentence, I understood that it was definitely a thankless job for Master Xuanxu to bring Luo Fang back, and he had to arrange for someone to recite sutras to Luo Fang every day.

    Next, I didn¡¯t talk to Wu Xin about Luo Fang. Instead, I chatted with him about the scenery of Longyin Temple.

    The car drove for about two hours and then started to drive up the mountain.

    Wu Xin told me about the Feng Shui of Longyin Temple. It turns out that the mountain where Longyin Temple is located is a good Feng Shui place.

    Wu Xin called this mountain the Dragon Vein, and Longyin Temple was built on the side of the mountain at the end of the Dragon Vein.

    Of course, this mountain cannot be a dragon vein. The real dragon vein is huge.

    The car drove all the way to the end of the mountain, and I finally saw the legendary Longyin Temple.

    Longyin Temple doesn¡¯t look much different from ordinary temples. Because it was still early, there were even a lot of vehicles parked in the parking lot in front of the temple. Obviously, there were many people coming to worship Buddha.

    After Wu Xin parked the car, he took me inside.

    When Ai Tangtang and I walked into Longyin Temple, we felt that Longyin Temple was a little different from other temples.

    I have never been to temples in other places, but in our Chongqing temple, when I was a child, I would go with my dad to burn incense and make wishes during festivals.

    But those temples always smell like copper. To put it bluntly, they feel that the smell of profit is very strong. There is a merit box in front of each Buddha statue. It depends on your heart whether you want to donate or not.

    ?????????????Isn¡¯t this the case of forcing others to donate?

    It¡¯s all about making a wish. The person in front of you lost hundreds of dollars. If you didn¡¯t lose the money and made a wish, how could the Buddha bless you?

    But this Longyin Temple does not have a so-called merit box, and the Buddhist flavor is very strong.

    The monks who walked by me, not to mention other things, looked good. They all looked like ascetics. But the monks in other temples looked like rich people and big bosses.

    Wu Xin took me to visit Longyin Temple. Although I wanted to see Luo Fang as soon as possible, I couldn't bear to finish the walk.

    Of course, I basically worship Buddha when I meet him. In our line of work, we have to believe in these things.

    But the only exception is Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.

    In the eyes of Buddhists, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva has a very high status. Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is in the center, and the ten kings of hell are around. There are also bull heads and horse faces, black and white and impermanent.

    Except for the bull head, I worshiped them all.

    When I passed by the bull head statue, I looked at the bull head and even wanted to smash this thing.

    After walking around for a while, Wu Xin said: "You two, this is the front yard of our Longyin Temple. Please follow me to the back yard."

    With that said, he took the two of us out of the temple and walked on a tree-lined path from the back door of the temple.

    This path is very hidden and surrounded by woods.

    "You guys are just like Laoshan, the ones in the backyard are the ones who are really capable, right?" I asked Wu Xin in front of me.

    "That's understandable." Wu Xin nodded. After walking for a while, a small temple appeared in the woods.

    This temple is more gorgeous than the outside before we left. It looks very simple, but it occupies a large area.

    Wu Xin pushed open the door, and Ai Tangtang and I walked in. Inside was a square for practicing kung fu. At this time, more than forty young monks who looked about eleven or twelve years old were standing in the square practicing boxing and kicking kung fu.

    It seems that Longyin Temple is the same as Laoshan in that all talents are cultivated from an early age.

    ¡°Where is Master Xuanxu?¡± I asked Wu Xin.

    ¡°At any rate, Xuanxu and I know each other, so I should pay him a visit when I¡¯m here.

    "The abbot has gone to Mount Laoshan. The two of you came to visit Longyin Temple.?It's on me.  "Wu Xin said without changing his expression.

    It¡¯s Laoshan again?

    "It's strange, Laoshan changed its leader and the fight was so lively. What was the abbot of Longyin Temple doing here?

    Wu Xin seems to be of high status. When the monks passing by him see him, they will stop, put their hands together and perform Buddhist rituals.

    He took the two of us to a woodshed, which looked ordinary. Wu Xin pressed a button on the wooden table, and a secret passage leading to the ground appeared in the woodshed.

    Wu Xin handed over two flashlights and ordered: "This is the most secret place of our Longyin Temple. Countless evil spirits are imprisoned. You two come down with me, but please don't wander around."

    "Master Wu Xin, since you said this place is so confidential, is it okay for us to go down?" I asked.

    "Generally speaking, outsiders are not allowed to enter, but since the abbot has given the order and you don't wander around without authorization, there is no problem." After Wu Xin finished speaking, he took the lead and walked away.

    Although I didn¡¯t need to use the flashlight, I still pretended to open it and followed Wu Xin.

    Ai Tangtang followed me and whispered: "The yin and evil spirits are very strong down here."

    I nodded.

    I do n¡¯t need to say that I have to see that I can see that this tunnel is mixed with demon, yin, and evil spirits. It is estimated that the demons caught by Longyin Temple for many years have been held here.

    This tunnel is very dark. After exiting the tunnel, the passage becomes wider.

    ¡°Originally, I thought the underground would look as gloomy as the ancient tomb.

    Unexpectedly, it was quite bright and big down here. When the three of us came down, there were two monks holding sticks, standing guard at the entrance and exit. They saw that Wu Xin was leading us down, and they let us go.

    This place is quite similar to the underground research institutes in the movies. Everything is bright and bright, and the houses are divided into fields by passages.

    From time to time, I can still hear strange noises coming from these houses.

    I couldn¡¯t help but murmur in my heart, among the demons imprisoned here, we would all be in trouble if just one of them came out.

    After walking here for about ten minutes, Wu Xin stopped, pointed to a room and said, "Donor Luo Fang is in here. Here is the key. Just go in."

    "Well, Master Wu Xin, don't give us such an important thing as the key. Just open the door for us." I smiled.

    Wu Xin looked me up and down, said nothing, but walked forward and opened the door.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 317 The devil is stronger

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "You are too narrow-minded," Ai Tangtang whispered in my ear while Wu Xin opened the door.

    I grinned, not because I doubted Wu Xin, but because there weren¡¯t many ordinary monsters locked up here. What if Wu Xin deliberately let us enter a room where monsters were kept?  Or maybe Wu Xin remembered the wrong room and asked us to walk into a room where monsters were locked up.

    After all, the rooms in this place are all the same.

    After opening the door, Wu Xin turned around and said, "Donor Luo Fang's demonic nature has not been eradicated. I only give you one hour to chat with him. I hope you can understand."

    "Well, Master Wu Xin, why don't you bring some food and wine over? I haven't had a drink with my brother for a long time, so I want to have a drink with him." I said.

    Wu Xin had a hesitant look on his face.

    I quickly took out five thousand yuan from my wallet and handed it over: "Convenient and convenient."

    "I won't accept the money. We don't have any wine in the temple, but I will find a way for you." Wu Xin turned around and walked away.

    Having said this, I walked into this room. It looked like an empty cargo yard. I touched it and turned on the light.

    Instantly the whole room lit up.

    At this time, Luo Fangzheng was leaning against the corner, covering his eyes with his hands. He must have not seen the sun for a long time. After staying in the dark for a long time, the sudden appearance of strong light was a bit unbearable.

    Luo Fang was now wearing a white outfit that resembled an ancient prison uniform. His hair was very long, hanging directly on his shoulders. It was messy. It was obvious that he hadn't cut his hair in two years, and his face was pale, his eyes were bloodshot, and his hands were full of bloodshot eyes.  He was wearing iron chains, and the two iron chains went deep into the wall.

    "Luo Fang." When I saw Luo Fang, although I was shocked by his haggardness, I was still very happy when I really saw him.

    In total, I don¡¯t really have many friends. Unlike Fatty, Shen Kai, or Qin Jiang, they had a wide range of friends in college. Especially after they left society, they had fewer and fewer friends. Sun Xiaopeng was one of them.  Luo Fang, even more so.

    When Ai Tangtang and I walked in front of Luo Fang, Luo Fang's eyes opened slightly.

    Luo Fang still looks like a handsome man before, he looks like a beggar.

    "It's you." Luo Fang said calmly when he saw Ai Tangtang and I, without showing any ecstasy.

    But I also understand that this guy is like this. He may be happy in his heart, but he won¡¯t show it on his face.

    I sat next to Luo Fang, put my arm around his shoulders and said, "Hey, how have you been these past two years?"

    "Don't get too close to me. Sometimes I go crazy and might hurt you." Luo Fang pushed me with his hand.

    "Come on, you're just such a fool? I can beat you ten times. Besides, we are brothers, how could you hurt me?" I smiled and said, "Don't worry, I have asked the bald guy outside to prepare the food and drinks."  , let¡¯s have a good drink then, and we won¡¯t go home until we¡¯re drunk.¡±

    Ai Tangtang squatted in front of Luo Fang and looked Luo Fang up and down.

    "Hey." Ai Tangtang said softly: "Strange, why is your demonic nature stronger?"

    When I heard this, my heart skipped a beat and I cursed in a low voice at Ai Tangtang: "What are you talking about?"

    "I'm not talking nonsense. In fact, I noticed something was wrong with Luo Fang when he first became a demon. But you didn't tell the boss, and I'm too lazy to say it to offend people. But I can see Luo Fang's demonic nature. I haven't seen him in the past two years. Demonic nature  It's not a little bit stronger than before, it's really strange." Ai Tangtang said, and stretched out a finger to tap Luo Fang's forehead.

    ¡°This is the place where all the demonic nature is.¡± Ai Tangtang said.

    "Don't talk about this." I glared at Ai Tangtang. Didn't Wu Xin outside say that Luo Fang's demonic nature was gradually disappearing?  Why does Ai Tangtang say that Luo Fang's demonic nature is stronger?

    Neither Wu Xin nor Ai Tangtang could lie to me about this matter, but I am more inclined to believe Ai Tangtang's words, but this matter must not be known to outside monks.

    They thought that Luo Fang¡¯s demonic nature was gradually weakening, and they might release him in a few years. If they learned that Luo Fang¡¯s demonic nature was getting stronger, they might kill Luo Fang.

    Ai Tangtang also understood the importance, nodded lightly and stopped talking.

    At this time, four monks in their twenties and fourteens came in carrying wine and food.

    The meal was quite sumptuous, with more than a dozen dishes, three soups, and a box of beer. Of course, these dishes were all meat dishes. After putting down these things, the four monks left without saying a word.

    When Luo Fang saw these meals, he immediately started to wolf them down, as if he was reincarnated by a starving ghost.

     "Hey, hey, eat slowly." I looked at Luo Fang looking a little crazy while eating, and I thought to myself, this guy is not obsessed with eating.

    Thinking about it, I also went to the door and closed it.

    Luo Fang ate for two minutes and his mouth was full. After swallowing the food, he let out a long breath.

    "Hey, you haven't eaten for several days, have you?" I bit open a bottle of beer and handed it over. Luo Fanggulu took a few sips, then looked at us and said, "I haven't eaten like this in a long time.  of food.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you eat?¡± I asked, ¡°Are these monks mistreating you?¡±

    Luo Fang punched the floor hard: "When I first came in, Master Xuanxu often came to visit me, so the food was enough. But later, Master Xuanxu might have too many things to do and didn't come to visit me. These things  The attitude of the monks guarding me is getting worse day by day."

    "At the back, they basically starved me for several days. At the back, some young monks who were twelve or thirteen years old were even brought in to beat me, saying that they were teaching those boys to slay demons and demons!" Luo Fang was also indifferent at this time.  Quite a bit, without the initial anger.

    He didn't look angry, and I was so angry. I sent Luo Fang here to help eliminate Luo Fang's demonic nature. However, Luo Fang's demonic nature was not reduced much, and he was even tortured. With this  Does it make sense?

    I picked up a beer bottle and smashed it on the ground: "Just wait, I will drag in those monks outside one by one. If anyone beats you, tell me, I will kill him."

    "What do you want to do? Just calm down." Ai Tangtang hurriedly grabbed me: "It would be better if we could take Luo Fang away directly, but it would be great for you to make trouble now, but Luo Fang can't leave. Those monks who will follow will  I¡¯m not sure how to retaliate against him.¡±

    "After listening to Ai Tangtang's words, I calmed down a lot, but I felt very uncomfortable in my heart. Looking at Luo Fang's appearance, he was a handsome man in the past, not to mention handsome. What has he been tortured into by those monks now?

    "If I can escape one day, I will kill everyone in Longyin Temple." Luo Fang said with resentment in his voice.

    I finally understand why Luo Fang¡¯s demonic nature has not disappeared, but has grown. He has been beaten and starved all the time. Only when he has no resentment in his heart can he become a ghost.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 318 Heading to Mount Laoshan

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Master Xuanxu should not be blamed for this incident. Luo Fang also said that Master Xuanxu often visited him at first, but as the abbot, he had many things to do, so he couldn't come every day, right?

    As for these monks, most of the demons locked in other houses did not dare to provoke them, so they could only bully Luo Fang.

    "Come, drink, tell me what those dead people did." Luo Fang said, picking up the beer bottle and drinking it.

    It seems that Luo Fang has decided to kill and will not give up until he kills the monk of Longyin Temple. This is not a good thing, but it is not easy for me to persuade him. If it were me, I would probably be the same as Luo Fang.

    I also took a sip of wine and said to Luo Fang, "Come here, let me chat with you about what happened outside in the past two years."

    ¡°Afterwards, Ai Tangtang and I chatted for a while, and we started chatting with Luo Fang. Luo Fang finally showed a smile, not as straight-faced as at the beginning.

    When I talked about Sun Xiaopeng, we both drank about seven or eight bottles each. Luo Fang listened quietly to me and said to me, "You have to help him."

    "I think so too, brother, but how can I, an outsider, intervene in the matter of changing the leader of Laoshan?" I shrugged helplessly.

    "How can I be considered an outsider? Didn't your senior brother also run over?" Luo Fang said.

    When I heard it, my heart moved and I started thinking about it.

    Ai Tangtang hurriedly said: "Hey, Luo Fang, we are here to see you. Don't talk to Axiu casually. If you accidentally drag him into the whirlpool in Laoshan, it might even harm Sun Xiaopeng."  .¡±

    Luo Fang took a sip of wine and said, "It's almost done. Let's go."

    I nodded. It was almost an hour away from what Wu Xin said. I said to Luo Fang, "You should have a good rest. When the matter over Mount Laoshan is resolved, I will bring Sun Xiaopeng to see you."

    "No need, I'll come find you when the time comes, and I'll treat you to this drink." Luo Fang said lightly.

    "Hey, brother, do you want to escape from prison?" I couldn't help but ask.

    If the prison escape is successful, it will definitely become the target of Longyin Temple. If it fails, and the wrong way of escaping from prison is discovered, Longyin Temple will definitely kill it. I originally wanted to persuade you a few more words, but Wu Xin suddenly stopped.  He walked in from the door and said to Ai Tangtang and me: "Two donors, the time is almost up."

    Now that I have gained enlightenment, I can¡¯t say these things openly. I can only say to Luo Fang: ¡°Brother, stay well and try to eliminate the demonic nature as soon as possible and get leniency from the leaders of Longyin Temple.¡±

    Wu Xin walked up to Luo Fang, looked at Luo Fang and asked: "Donor Luo, how are you doing lately? Originally you were our guest and we should treat you with courtesy. However, your demonic nature is too deep and needs to be eradicated slowly, so you are here."  Stay here until your demonic nature is eliminated, and then I will let you live in a temple outside."

    "Yes." Luo Fang responded lightly, as if he didn't respond to Wu Xin's words.

    Wu Xin was not angry and turned around to leave. Ai Tangtang and I could only follow. After walking out of the room, Wu Xin closed the door.

    The moment the door closed, I saw Luo Fang¡¯s eyes filled with murderous intent.

    I sighed helplessly in my heart. If I had known that I would not have asked Luo Fang to come over when I was on Wild Boar Island, now I would have made Luo Fang fall into the devil's path, and he fell deeper and deeper into it.

    "Let's go out first." Wu Xin said, "I have prepared rooms for the two donors."

    "No, Master Wuxin, if you have time, please take us to the airport. I also want to go to Laoshan." I said.

    "Your senior brother has ordered that you cannot leave Longyin Temple these days." Wu Xin said.

    I originally had a bad attitude towards this group of monks because of Luo Fang's words. When I heard what he said, I said: "You also said, that is my senior brother, not my master. If it were your senior brother who restricted your freedom of life like this, you  Are you happy?"

    "But your senior brother is doing it for your own good." Wu Xin said, "If you insist, then I will take you to the airport."

    This monk didn¡¯t seem to insist much. After all, it didn¡¯t matter if Laoshan was more chaotic in my past. It was none of his business anyway.

    Along the way, Ai Tangtang and I had no communication with Wu Xin. It was not until we arrived at the airport that Wu Xin said goodbye to us, and I said goodbye.

    When Ai Tangtang and I walked towards the airport ticket gate, we couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°These monks are really nothing.¡±

    "Actually, from a certain perspective, it cannot be said that it is the problem of the monks of Longyin Temple. They thought Luo Fang was an evil spirit, so they wanted to torture him." Ai Tangtang said: "The reason for torturing Luo Fang is not very good.  Deep, just a little bit?Some monks are very well cultivated.  "

    That¡¯s right, at least Master Xuanxu is pretty good.

    Sometimes I feel that I am really useless. I can¡¯t help with Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s matters, and I can¡¯t help with Luo Fang¡¯s matters.

    Ai Tangtang and I bought two tickets to Qingdao Airport. The flight was at nine o'clock in the evening, so we waited in the waiting room.

    On the way, we chatted for a while about the situation in Laoshan.

    It¡¯s nothing more than a discussion about who has a better chance of becoming the leader of Laoshan.

    ¡°As a result, when we talked, Sun Xiaopeng became more hopeful.

    Yan Beixun and Yu Wentuo had a good relationship. When Yan Beixun received the news, his expression changed drastically and he rushed to Laoshan immediately. Maybe something happened to Yu Wentuo.

    Thinking of this, I feel relieved. Besides, although Sun Xiaopeng is unreliable, he is still a genuine young master. As long as nothing happens to Sun Xiaopeng before his father dies, then if his father dies, Sun Xiaopeng can  Immediately and legitimately taking the position of leader, this is the advantage.

    "As long as Sun Xiaopeng stays in Laoshan and doesn't run out casually, there should be no danger.

    Sun Xiaopeng and his father must be protecting Sun Xiaopeng at this time. Although Yu Wentuo is the great elder of Laoshan and has great power, it is not easy to kill someone who is protected by the leader in Laoshan, and he was sent to kill him.  Once Sun Xiaopeng's people are caught and confess to Yu Wentuo, Yu Wentuo will be destroyed.

    I was even thinking in my heart, should I pretend to assassinate Sun Xiaopeng, then capture him without mercy, and then say that Yu Wentuo sent me?

    But as soon as this idea came up, he shook his head vigorously. Come on, Laoshan's top management is undergoing a critical period of power change. If Yu Wentuo was tripped so easily, Sun Daoming would have used this method long ago.

    When my relationship with Sun Xiaopeng is found out, it can be said that Sun Xiaopeng and I colluded to slander the Great Elder, which will actually remove Sun Xiaopeng from his position as the Young Master.

    Ai Tangtang and I kept chatting, and the discussion made my head feel a little big.

    The time on standby always seemed to pass very slowly. Finally, at nine o'clock in the night, I boarded the plane with Ai Tangtang and headed for Qingdao.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 319 Caught

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When Ai Tangtang and I arrived in Qingdao, it was already early in the morning, and there were very few vehicles at Qingdao Airport.

    We discussed it and decided to find a hotel to rest for the night and then go to Laoshan tomorrow.

    Fortunately, there are quite a few hotels near the airport. I found a hotel and rented two rooms. As soon as I put down my things, there was a knock on the door.

    I looked back and saw Ai Tangtang opened the door and walked in with a smile on his face: "Axiu, you must be awake."

    "What do you think? Of course I haven't slept. What's the matter with you coming over?" I sat down on the sofa and asked, Ai Tangtang nodded: "Of course, let's go out for some supper together, we're starving."

    "You go on your own." I said, "After washing up later, I have to go to bed."

    ¡°Okay, do you want me to bring you some?¡± Ai Tangtang asked.

    "It's up to you." After I said that, Ai Tangtang turned around and went to eat supper, and I also took off my clothes, entered the toilet and started taking a shower.

    But before five minutes had passed, there was a rapid knock on the door.

    "Hey, eldest sister, why are you back again? Wait a minute, I'm taking a shower." I shouted to the door.

    Suddenly, I heard a loud bang from outside the door, as if someone kicked the door open.

    I frowned, the person who came in was definitely not that girl Ai Tangtang, so I quickly took a bath towel and wrapped it around my body.

    At this time, the toilet door was also pushed open.

    I don¡¯t know these two people, but looking at their eyes, I feel like I¡¯ve seen them before somewhere.

    "Mr. Zhang Xiu, are you going to come out and follow us by yourself? Or are you going to let us use force?" Yu Zhixin walked into the toilet and asked with a smile.

    It¡¯s this guy!

    I thought to myself that it was terrible, so I said, "Yu Zhixin, what are you doing here? Kidnapping someone?"

    "I'm not kidnapping, I'm just asking Mr. Zhang Xiu to come with me, have a meal and chat." After Yu Zhixin finished speaking, one of his men suddenly walked in from outside and whispered a few words in his ear.  .

    Yu Zhixin¡¯s face turned slightly ugly and he stared at me: ¡°Where is the woman who came with you? Where did she go?¡±

    Foodies have the advantage of being foodies. I sighed to myself. If I had known that something like this would happen, I should have followed Ai Tangtang for a late-night snack.

    "Is it okay if I get dressed first? Do you like to see naked men?" After I said that, I pushed Yu Zhixin away, walked out of the toilet with my clothes, and changed inside the room.

    I¡¯m not polite to this guy either. Damn it, if he was really going to be rough with me, he wouldn¡¯t talk so much nonsense when we met. He obviously wanted to kidnap me and use me as a hostage.

    While changing my clothes, I scolded myself for being stupid, why would I add trouble to Laoshan when I had nothing to do? Laoshan has been entrenched in Qingdao for thousands of years, and there must be many informants from all walks of life.

    It can be seen from the fact that Yu Zhixin brought someone over not long after Ai Tangtang and I got off the plane and arrived at the hotel. Maybe they already knew that they were waiting for us near the airport as soon as we got on the plane.

    After changing my clothes, I put my bag on my back and said to Yu Zhixin: "Let's go, lead the way."

    I have no idea of ????escape. There are four guys in their twenties and sixties around Yu Zhixin. It is impossible to escape now.

    Yu Zhixin seemed to have missed Ai Tangtang and felt a little unhappy. He walked at the front and remained silent.

    The hotel Ai Tangtang and I found was on a very busy street. Although it was early in the morning, there were still many hotels and late-night snack shops open.

    As soon as I came downstairs, I saw Ai Tangtang eating noodles in a noodle shop across the road.

    She was eating noodles in her mouth. When she saw me walking down with Yu Zhixin, she immediately stood up. I quickly shook my head slightly at her to signal her not to be impulsive.

    If she rushes forward now, wouldn¡¯t she be giving Yu Zhixin another hostage for no reason?

    Yu Zhixin and the others did not notice Ai Tangtang, but took me to a Mercedes-Benz commercial vehicle, opened the door, and then followed the routine in Hong Kong movies and took out a black hood and put it on me.

    After I was put on a hood, I couldn¡¯t see anything. I just felt like I was sitting in the car, and then the car started to move.

    "Hey, Yu Zhixin, are you afraid that I'll know the way? Can you prepare a blindfold next time? This headgear is too stuffy." I said, "Besides, it's my first time in Qingdao and I don't know the way at all.  , you ask me to run, I can¡¯t run away.¡±

    "Be prepared."

    Yu Zhixin said: "Mr. Zhang, there were some conflicts because of your relationship with Sun Xiaopeng, so please forgive me. As long as you are willing to cooperate, we can lead Sun Xiaopeng to kill"??, I became the head of Laoshan, and the benefits are indispensable to you.  "

    I listened to Yu Zhixin¡¯s voice, thought for a while and said, ¡°My relationship with Sun Xiaopeng is not as good as you think. Besides, he is about to become the head of Laoshan, how could he run away because of me?¡±

    I say this because I am really worried about that guy Sun Xiaopeng.

    "Others don't understand, how can I not know about Sun Xiaopeng?"  If he knew that I was kidnapped by Yu Zhixin, he would probably rush down to rescue me immediately.

    "You will know if it works or not." Yu Zhixin said: "As long as you coax Sun Xiaopeng down with me and kill him, when I become the head of Laoshan, whatever you want from Sun Xiaopeng, I will help you get it  What."

    "What can I want from Sun Xiaopeng?" I smiled instead.

    "Bah, what are you pretending to be? You came to Laoshan in such a hurry. Didn't you just hear that the Sun family was about to win and wanted to come here to show your loyalty? When Sun Xiaopeng becomes the leader, you can get a lot of benefits?"

    A strange voice sounded. He sounded young. He should be one of Yu Zhixin's subordinates.

    "It's strange, you Laoshan disciples are not loyal to the master of Laoshan, the master, but you listen to other people's words. If you want to harm the master, if you go to the underworld, aren't you afraid of going to the eighteenth level of hell?" I said lightly.

    "I am strong-willed. I do this precisely because I am loyal to Laoshan. The leader of Laoshan is a capable person. We are all convinced by whoever becomes the leader. But the leader of Laoshan is not from the Sun family. Why should Sun Daoming be the leader?"  Are you going to pass on the position of head to Sun Xiaopeng? Is it possible that our head of Laoshan has become hereditary?"

    This person¡¯s voice sounded righteous, but I asked: ¡°Then who do you think is the most suitable candidate to be the head of Laoshan?¡±

    "Of course it's Senior Brother Yu Zhixin. How can Senior Brother Yu Zhixin be inferior to Sun Xiaopeng in terms of literary skills and martial arts?" The man said: "Senior Brother Yu, let me tell you something you don't like to hear. You may not be very good at Taoism. I am a straightforward person.  You will only tell the truth, but you are the most suitable person to lead the development of Laoshan."

    "Hey, thanks for the compliment from Junior Brother Xi." Yu Zhixin started talking to Junior Brother Xi like he was singing an oboe.

    ¡°What the hell, you¡¯re praising yourself for your upright personality and saying things he doesn¡¯t like to hear?  I'm afraid Yu Zhixin likes this sentence very much.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 320 A different Yu Zhixin

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Um, Junior Brother Xi, right?" I coughed and said, "Can you swear what you just said and say it again?"

    No matter whether it is Mr. Yin Yang, a Taoist priest, or a monster hunter, we will not swear casually, because we Taoists are different from ordinary people. Ordinary people can tell lies without any serious problems, and even if they swear poisonous oaths every day, they will not be seen.  You have to know less about your hair.

    But we are different. Once we truly swear and then violate it, we will be punished by God.

    As soon as I said this, I heard Junior Brother Xi yelling: "What do you mean, you're just kidding me? Are you saying that I'm not sincerely respectful to Senior Brother Yu? Do you swear? Do you think I dare not?"

    "Then you send it."

    "You think I'm scared?"

    "You sent it?"

    "Fuck, I'll do it if you ask me to do it? Then I'll lose face, bah, what do I really think I am." Junior Brother Xi said.

    In line with the principle of tricking people to death without repaying their lives, I quickly said: "Yu Zhixin, this person has something wrong with his mind. If he is really loyal to you, how dare he not swear an oath? Maybe he is an undercover agent sent by Sun Xiaopeng?"

    "Fuck you, I'll kill you." Junior Brother Xi yelled, and then the voices of other people stopped him. I was not in a hurry and sat quietly in my seat. They wanted to use me to lure Sun Xiaopeng out.  , now even if I kick Yu Zhixin's feet and spit on him, the most they can do is beat me and they don't dare to kill me.

    This is the legendary feeling of being confident. I said: "Junior Brother Xi, tell me, being a wallflower is a double-deal."

    There was a noise inside the car. After a while, the car stopped, then there was the sound of something being thrown out, and then the car continued to drive.

    Yu Zhixin's voice came out at this moment: "Hey, that guy has been following me for so many years, and I haven't noticed anything unusual. Today I asked you to say a few words. When I saw it, that guy is indeed a traitor."

    "Did you kill him?" I asked.

    "After all, he is my Laoshan disciple, how can he kill him casually? Fighting with the same sect is against the purpose passed down by our ancestors." Yu Zhixin said: "Get that guy to another place and lock him up, and then we can slowly deal with it.  .¡±

    "Then if you kill Sun Xiaopeng, the young master, doesn't it go against the purpose?" I grinned.

    ¡°Actually, I was a bit dumbfounded. I just mocked and didn¡¯t take it seriously. It turned out that there was something really wrong with the so-called Junior Brother Xi, and Yu Zhixin found out.

    I couldn¡¯t help but secretly think to myself, Sun Xiaopeng, I didn¡¯t mean to get rid of the undercover agent you arranged. It was this guy who targeted me everywhere.

    But I am also a little strange in my heart. Since Junior Brother Naxi is from Sun Xiaopeng and the others, why would he target me like this?

    After hearing what I said, Yu Zhixin obviously wanted to change the subject, so he happened to say: "If that guy was really an undercover agent and had always been loyal, I might be able to wait for the position of leader and reuse him, but we just checked his  The text message actually flattered both sides."

    When I heard this, I understood immediately and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, Damn it, why were Sun Xiaopeng and the others so stupid in arranging an undercover agent there, and they still kept the records of the text messages on their mobile phones.

    Maybe he is also confident. Judging from his appearance, he is obviously one of the people Yu Zhixin trusts the most. He never expected that Yu Zhixin would suddenly check the chat history on his mobile phone.

    After ¡®helping¡¯ Yu Zhixin get rid of an undercover agent, Yu Zhixin didn¡¯t know why, and he didn¡¯t say much anyway. After a while, my hood was taken off, and we were speeding on a coastal road.

    Yu Zhixin is sitting next to me, he is thinking about something.

    Soon, the car drove to a very remote beach. This beach was obviously undeveloped. Just on the beach, a wooden house stood alone on the beach.

    When Yu Zhixin took me closer, I realized that this wooden house was quite big.

    No, it could be said that this is a small villa made of wooden houses, just like a house at the beach during vacation.

    Yu Zhixin opened the door, and then three of his men pushed me in.

    It¡¯s quite big in here, with refrigerators, TVs, computers, and everything you need.

    "Hey, the conditions are pretty good. We have computers. Are you afraid that I will contact Sun Xiaopeng?" I turned to Yu Zhixin and asked.

    Yu Zhixin said: "That's the best, it saves me from having to think of a way to make him believe that you are in our hands. Otherwise, why don't you give him a call right away?"

    "Well, let's forget it." When I heard this, I immediately lost the idea of ??asking Sun Xiaopeng to rescue me.

      Yu Zhixin sat on the chair and said, "Don't worry, my people have already notified him. It is estimated that he will be here in another hour."

    I sighed and looked at the sea outside the window, not knowing what to say. Yu Zhixin said: "Do you feel that if I kill Sun Xiaopeng, Laoshan will become very bad?"

    I didn¡¯t say anything. Yu Zhixin walked up to me and looked at the sea outside the window: ¡°Actually, what Junior Brother Xi said before was flattering me when he praised me, but it is true that Sun Xiaopeng is incompetent.¡±

    "My grandfather is already the great elder of Laoshan, with a high position. If Sun Xiaopeng is really better than me, even if I want to kill Sun Xiaopeng, my grandfather will not agree." Yu Zhixin said.

    "Forget it, it's useless to tell you this. As long as you don't leave this room, you can move around as you like. Of course, if you want to go out, I won't stop you, but gunmen have been arranged in the forest outside the house. If you go out  , will kill you." Yu Zhixin shook his head, and then looked at the sea alone.

    I suddenly discovered that Yu Zhixin was not as bad as I thought.

    I cried and laughed a little, then shook my head. I was a little paranoid. I can only say that Yu Zhixin and I are in different positions. If Yu Zhixin and Yu Wentuo are really heinous villains, then Yan Beixun cannot stand in the same position.  their side.

    "Why didn't your grandfather take action?" I asked Yu Zhixin.

    Yu Zhixin looked back at me and said, "This is a fight between our younger generation. If Sun Xiaopeng can really throw you away like a flag for the sake of being the leader of Laoshan, then it means that he has the overall situation in mind.  He has grown a little, and if he comes, I will kill him.¡±

    "Then if he doesn't come, will you really kill me?" I asked with a smile.

    "Senior Brother Yan Beixun and I have a close friendship, so of course I won't kill you." Yu Zhixin said.

    "I heard that you used to have a good relationship with Sun Xiaopeng, how did it become like this?" I asked, I have always been curious about this, and then asked: "And when we were in Ji Daming's tomb, you didn't seem to behave at this time.  This calmness.¡±

    "Me and him?" Yu Zhixin showed a hint of doubt on his face: "Really want to hear it?"

    "Yeah." I nodded.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 321 Beach Shootout

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Sun Xiaopeng and I grew up together." Yu Zhixin said: "We practiced together at that time. Now Laoshan is much better. Life was very hard when we were children. We basically practiced before dawn every morning and rested after dark."

    "Because Sun Xiaopeng was the young master, few people took care of him when he played all day long. At that time, he often took me down the mountain to play secretly. During these visits, we had the best relationship." Yu Zhixin said: "But what happened later  , who would have thought.¡±

    "Later, Sun Xiaopeng acted naughty and refused to practice Kung Fu. We had a better relationship than you and him now," Yu Zhixin said.

    "Then you still turn against him?" I asked.

    Yu Zhixin said: "There are many reasons for this. Did you know? One of Laoshan's magic weapons is in Sun Xiaopeng's body."

    "When Sun Xiaopeng was just born, his mother had a difficult childbirth. She was supposed to kill two people, but Master Sun ignored everyone's objections and sealed the magic weapon that was supposed to be used to suppress underground monsters, the Wanli Yunxiao Bow, into Sun Xiaopeng's body.  , to extend Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s life.¡±

    "There are rumors that my grandfather is greedy for the position of leader. In fact, this is not true. My grandfather has dedicated his life to Laoshan. Naturally, he hopes that Laoshan will get better and better. But if Sun Xiaopeng becomes the leader, then the monsters underground will want to break out.  It must be sealed with the Wanli Yunxiao Bow in his body."

    "If Sun Xiaopeng is unwilling to sacrifice himself, those monsters will have endless troubles after they escape. Even if he is willing to sacrifice himself, if the monsters cause a big commotion, the leader will die, and then there will be more trouble." Yu Zhixin said.  .

    When I heard this, I asked: "Then Sun Daoming strongly recommends Sun Xiaopeng to be the leader, right? Is he afraid that if someone else becomes the leader, if the monsters sealed under Mount Laos become chaotic, they will kill Sun Xiaopeng?"

    "It would be great if the monsters in the underground really get into trouble and take his life." Yu Zhixin said: "I'm afraid if someone else takes the position of leader, they will immediately kill Sun Xiaopeng and take out the Wanli Yunxiao Bow, otherwise Sun Xiaopeng will be everywhere in the world.  , the monsters are rioting, where can I find Sun Xiaopeng?"

    Of course, for such a large sect in Laoshan, it would not block the future of the entire sect for the sake of one person's life.

    There really is no one right or wrong in the world, it just depends on which side you are on. Before I came to Laoshan, Biru, I always thought that Yu Wentuo was coveting the position of the head of Laoshan and wanted his grandson to take it. After I came here, I listened.  After Yu Zhixin's words, he felt that it was Sun Daoming who used Laoshan's magic weapon to suppress monsters to extend Sun Xiaopeng's life for his own selfish desires.

    No one can say which one is right or wrong.

    Yu Zhixin said: "Ever since I knew that I was going to compete with Sun Xiaopeng for the position of leader, I started to speak harshly to him. I just wanted him to hate me. No matter if I kill him or he kills me, in his heart  It will all feel much better.¡±

    "Having said all that, who do you think would be better in this fight between me and Sun Xiaopeng?" Yu Zhixin looked at me and asked.

    "Of course it's Sun Xiaopeng." I grinned: "I don't recognize family members and ignore family members. All the so-called principles are false. My own brother's life is real."

    "Sun Xiaopeng did not misjudge you, and you did not misjudge Sun Xiaopeng. He is here." Yu Zhixin put his hands behind his back and said, "Come out with me."

    After saying that, he walked out of the wooden house and I quickly followed him.

    At this time, there was a person standing on the beach, Sun Xiaopeng.

    Sun Xiaopeng stood in front of the wooden house. When he saw me following Yu Zhixin out, he pointed at Yu Zhixin and cursed: "Fuck your grandma, Yu Zhixin, you bastard, don't you want to live anymore? If you fight with me, just fight, touch me."  What does brother mean?¡±

    "You lost." Yu Zhixin stood face to face with Sun Xiaopeng in the dark desert with his hands behind his back: "You are still like this, more loyal."

    "It's better than a heartless guy like you." Sun Xiaopeng looked at me behind Yu Zhixin and shouted: "Hey, Axiu, are you okay?"

    "It's okay, you two, think about your own problems first." I shouted to Sun Xiaopeng.

    Yu Zhixin put his hands behind his back, looked at Sun Xiaopeng and asked: "Which one of us do you think will win?"

    "Of course it's me." Sun Xiaopeng laughed.

    "Really?" As soon as Yu Zhixin raised his hand, four gunmen wearing black suits and covering their faces with masks ran out and surrounded Sun Xiaopeng.

    "Do you still think so now?" Yu Zhixin asked.

    "In this case, why don't you kill me?" Sun Xiaopeng said: "We used to watch TV, and you often laughed at the villains who died because they talked too much. Now if you kill me, everything will be over. Why are you so long-winded?"

    "Because I'm not a so-called villain." YuZhixin took a breath and said, "Do it."

    Almost at the same time, I grabbed Yu Zhixin's hair from behind, strangled his neck with my hands, and shouted at the four gunmen: "No one moves, or I will strangle him to death."

    No matter how much Yu Zhixin said to me before, the reality is in front of me. No matter which side of justice is right, I will stick to my principle of helping relatives and not helping others.

    How much truth does Yu Zhixin have?

    The four gunmen all gave up on Sun Xiaopeng and ran over to surround me one by one, pointing their guns at me. One of them lowered his voice and shouted at me: "Let him go!"

    "Bah, do you think I'm stupid? Just let him go?" I cursed.

    ¡°Then strangle him if you can. With your strength, it¡¯s not that easy to strangle someone, right?¡± the gunman mocked.

    "Then you guys should shoot too. It's pitch dark here. I don't believe you are sharpshooters. Even if you drag this guy with me to the underworld, you'll have a companion," I said.

    This is also the reason why they don¡¯t dare to shoot. It¡¯s sheer nonsense that I want to strangle a person alive. With my little strength, these people don¡¯t dare to shoot either.

    Sun Xiaopeng was ignored instead. This guy secretly picked up a stone from somewhere and pressed it on the back of the gunman's head, which was facing away from him.

    With a bang, the gunman was knocked to the ground by Sun Xiaopeng in a sneak attack.

    The others didn¡¯t hold back anymore and started shooting at Sun Xiaopeng. Sun Xiaopeng quickly fell to the ground.

    Although the distance was only twenty or thirty meters, it was pitch dark, and the marksmanship of this group of people was probably not much better. Sun Xiaopeng lay on the ground and rolled up on the beach.

    With so many bullets, they didn¡¯t really hit Sun Xiaopeng. I rushed up and punched the nearest person.

    This guy is trying his best to target Sun Xiaopeng. He probably thought that I would keep holding the amulet of Yu Zhixin, but he didn't expect that I would sneak attack on him.

    This punch hit his right eye, and he screamed and fell to the ground.

    I quickly picked up the gun he dropped on the ground and shot at the nearest gunman, but after pressing it twice, there was no response at all.

    What a coincidence?  Running out of bullets?  It's a waste of time to care about his uncle. If your marksmanship is poor, don't you know how to use it sparingly?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 322 The battle between water spirit and earth spirit

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Fuck you, uncle." I threw the gun at the gunman with all my strength, hit him directly in the face, and rushed forward to kick him.

    This man reacted very quickly and hit me with a gun.

    ?????????????????????????????? Bang.

    I could even feel the bullet passing by my ear. I froze and stepped back quickly.

    "This guy has a gun in his hand. If I rush forward like this, what's the difference between me and dying?"

    ¡°Everyone stop it!¡± At this time, Yu Zhixin shouted loudly.

    Both Sun Xiaopeng and the gunman stopped and looked at Yu Zhixin.

    Yu Zhixin said to Sun Xiaopeng: "Sun Xiaopeng, in fact, I have always believed that when we compete for the position of the leader of Laoshan, there is no need to involve other people and let us fight."

    "Yeah?" Sun Xiaopeng said: "I'm going to do it, do you think I'm stupid? In a fight, even if you lose, how can that old man Yu Wentuo give up after using so many resources?"

    "You think it's just an ordinary fight?" Yu Zhixin said to Sun Xiaopeng: "The winner will live and the loser will die."

    Sun Xiaopeng suddenly frowned, and I shouted to Sun Xiaopeng: "Hey, you kid, think carefully, this is no joke."

    Actually, I really don¡¯t want Sun Xiaopeng to have a solo career with him. After all, Sun Xiaopeng is such a jerk, and I really can¡¯t have much hope for him, but now the situation is obvious.

    ??If we continue to fight, Sun Xiaopeng and I won¡¯t get much good results.

    The guns in the hands of those gunmen were not decorations. To be honest, they might as well have been a fight between Sun Xiaopeng and Yu Zhixin.

    Sun Xiaopeng nodded, looked at Yu Zhixin and asked, "How do you want to fight?"

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, play how you want, it¡¯ll be over if you die or I die,¡± Yu Zhixin said.

    Yu Zhixin looked confident, while Sun Xiaopeng looked hesitant.

    "Okay." Sun Xiaopeng suddenly agreed, pointing at me and saying, "But let him go first."

    "Afraid that I will threaten you with him? Don't worry, if you win, of course he will be fine. Even if you die, nothing will happen to Zhang Xiu. Yan Beixun has a good relationship with my grandfather, how could he hurt his junior brother?" Yu Zhixin  explain.

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he became furious: "You mean, even if I don't come, you won't do anything to Zhang Xiu?"

    "Then what do you want me to do to him?" Yu Zhixin said, "It's because you never consider these issues and do everything based on one thing."

    "You guys stand back." Yu Zhixin turned around and said to the gunmen.

    And Sun Xiaopeng also said to me: "Axiu, you should also step back."

    I nodded, and we retreated more than three hundred meters together. The gunmen could only vaguely see the situation on Yu Zhixin's side, but I could see it clearly.

    These gunmen surrounded me unknowingly, obviously afraid that I would rescue Sun Xiaopeng if I saw him in danger.

    I can only pray secretly in my heart that Sun Xiaopeng should not be too novice. If it doesn¡¯t work, just run away. Anyway, Yu Zhixin probably won¡¯t kill me because of Yan Beixun.

    Although they were far apart, I could still vaguely hear the conversation between Sun Xiaopeng and Yu Zhixin.

    After we retreated, Yu Zhixin said to Sun Xiaopeng: "When was the last time we had a discussion?"

    "In Ji Daming's ancient tomb?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    "That doesn't count." Yu Zhixin chuckled: "Are you sixteen or seventeen years old? You seem to have never beaten me in a competition with me?"

    "That's because I don't bother to win against you." Sun Xiaopeng sneered and said, "I really want to kill you, it only takes a few minutes."

    "It's boring to talk about this. What comes first? Taoism? Or boxing?" Yu Zhixin clenched his fists and got into a good posture.

    Sun Xiaopeng also made the same gesture as Yu Zhixin, then rushed up and punched Yu Zhixin.

    The two of them learned their skills together since childhood, and they probably know the same thing. However, Sun Xiaopeng's skills are indeed far inferior to Yu Zhixin's. As soon as he rushed forward, he was punched in the chest by Yu Zhixin and took several steps back.

    "No, it's too weak. If your boxing skills are so weak, how will you teach the disciples from Laoshan in the future?" Yu Zhixin shook his head slightly.

    "You can't control it." After saying that, Sun Xiaopeng rushed forward again.

    I was shocked. Sun Xiaopeng might have thought Yu Zhixin¡¯s words were mocking him, but I heard something different.

    " If Yu Zhixin really wanted to kill Sun Xiaopeng, he could have just let the gunman do it before. There was no need for a so-called competition, and he broughtWhat he said to me when he came to the cabin.

    Does Yu Zhixin not want to be the head of Laoshan at all?

    Although Sun Xiaopeng's movements were the same as Yu Zhixin's before, when he actually fought with Yu Zhixin, they were far different. Every punch and kick was easily blocked by Yu Zhixin. Yu Zhixin could always find a tricky position to punch.  If it hits Sun Xiaopeng, Sun Xiaopeng can't do anything to him.

    "The essence of this boxing technique does not lie in brute force or speed, but in skill. It has miraculous effects on dealing with zombies and monsters." Yu Zhixin said to Sun Xiaopeng while demolishing Sun Xiaopeng's moves:  "do you understand?"

    "What do you mean? Are you teasing me?" Sun Xiaopeng stared at Yu Zhixin fiercely.

    Yu Zhixin licked his lips and smiled: "Come on, Taoism."

    After saying that, he took out a yellow talisman in his right hand, put it on the ground, and read: "Disciple Yu Zhixin, I respectfully invite the earth spirit to subdue the devil!"

    Then, Yu Zhixin took two steps back. The sand on the ground where the spell was attached rose up and turned into a sand man, two meters high. This sand man looked very strong.

    Sun Xiaopeng did not show weakness and took out a yellow talisman: "Disciple Sun Xiaopeng, I respectfully invite the water spirit to subdue the devil!"

    After saying that, he threw the talisman forcefully towards the sea.

    I saw that after the talisman fell on the sea, a giant bird made of water flew up from the sea.

    This giant bird has wings that are three meters long.

    The giant bird flew towards the earth spirit, and grabbed the yellow talisman above the earth spirit's head with its two giant claws.

    Not only does the earth spirit have a yellow talisman on its head, this giant water spirit bird also has a yellow talisman on its forehead.

    As long as the talisman is broken, the Taoism will naturally be broken.

    I was also surprised by these two people¡¯s actions.

    It¡¯s not surprising that Yu Zhixin can do such a trick, but I didn¡¯t expect that Sun Xiaopeng could do it too.

    And Sun Xiaopeng no longer looked like a fool like before, instead he was extremely calm.

    The earth spirit raised his hand to block the giant claws of the water spirit. The claws of the giant water spirit bird directly scratched the earth spirit's arm, but then, some sand flew up from the ground and filled the earth spirit's body.

    "It's boring to fight like this." Yu Zhixin touched his nose, suddenly took out a large handful of yellow talismans from his body, and threw them into the sky. The yellow talismans scattered on the ground: "Disciple Yu Zhixin, I respectfully invite the earth spirit to subdue the devil!  "

    With a loud rumbling sound, more than twenty two-meter-tall earth spirits appeared next to Yu Zhixin.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 323 Death of Yu Zhixin

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "You think I don't know how?" After Sun Xiaopeng finished speaking, he also took out more than 20 yellow talismans and threw them all towards the seaside. The sea breeze blew all these talismans into the sea. Suddenly, more than 20 yellow talismans spread their wings three meters long.  The giant bird flew up, covering the sky and the earth.

    I understand, I underestimate Sun Xiaopeng.

    "This kid has been pretending to be stupid. He has never been weak. It's right when you think about it. This guy is the son of the leader of Laoshan. How can he really be weaker than me?

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. My worries about Sun Xiaopeng just now were completely unnecessary.

    I was also shocked when I saw multiple giant birds coming over the ground, and more than 20 earth spirits on the ground looking at the roar of the giant birds in the sky.

    The four geniuses?

    I suddenly felt that Sun Xiaopeng had been lying to me before. The most powerful of the younger generation could never be the so-called four geniuses. It was these two talents!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Sun Xiaopeng, I've always been curious. Since you have such ability, why do you have to pretend to be crazy? You would rather bear the name of a loser than fight for it?" Yu Zhixin looked at the giant birds in the sky,  asked, laughing.

    "Is the opinion of others important? Just like you, you practice hard every day just to let your grandpa and grandson get a genius and a very powerful reputation. But what about yourself? You practice every day and you have all your wonderful youth.  It was wasted on that mountain of Laoshan." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    Yu Zhixin said: "It is impossible for a person to live without considering the feelings of the people around him."

    "But I don't want to." Sun Xiaopeng yelled: "I, Sun Xiaopeng, am Sun Xiaopeng. Why do others think that I am a genius because I am the son of the leader? Do I have to give them credit?"

    "You did this and let your father endure more than ten years of infamy. Is it really good? After all these years, since you stopped practicing and played every day, how much pressure did your father put on you to sit in the position of the young master?  ?Have you considered his feelings when you did this?" Yu Zhixin asked.

    Yu Zhixin continued: "As long as you stand up and show your Taoist skills a little bit, just by the move you use now, everyone will change their attitude towards you."

    ¡°Does other people¡¯s attitudes really matter?¡±

    "Isn't it important?"

    "Is it important?"

    While they were talking, Shui Ling and Tu Ling were already fighting.

    The water spirits fly in the sky and take advantage of the sky. The earth spirits can only find ways to attack when they fly down to attack, and are beaten by the water spirits. After the earth spirits are injured, they immediately fly up with sand from the ground to fill their bodies again.

    "So you are your Yu Zhixin, and I am Sun Xiaopeng." Sun Xiaopeng thought for a while and said.

    "That's right." Yu Zhixin nodded slightly: "Okay, Sun Xiaopeng, I have known you for more than a day or two. Come on, try to kill me."

    "Is there anyone so seeking death?" I looked at Yu Zhixin strangely.

    "It's best to use your full strength. I have the Laoshan Zhenshan treasure given by grandpa." After Yu Zhixin finished speaking, an arrow appeared in his right hand.

    This arrow is blood red all over its body.

    "Three clear life-threatening arrows?" Sun Xiaopeng looked at the arrow in Yu Zhixin's hand. Then, he took out a knife and cut the blood vessels in his right hand, and blood flowed on the ground.

    Sun Xiaopeng's whole aura also changed. The blood flowing on the ground turned into a bow.

    With a pale face, Sun Xiaopeng picked up the bow in his hand and pulled the string of the bow hard. After he pulled the string of the bow, a transparent blood arrow appeared on the bow.

    Is this bow the Wanli Yunxiao Bow that Yu Zhixin told me before that Sun Daoming has been sealed in Sun Xiaopeng's body since he was a child to extend Sun Xiaopeng's life?

    I looked at the two people facing each other. They were very powerful. Both sides roared. Then, Sun Xiaopeng let go of the bow string, and Yu Zhixin also threw the Sanqing life-threatening arrow with all his strength.

    The two arrows collided in the air.

    With a bang, Sanqing's life-threatening arrow was shot down to the ground by the arrow formed from the Wanli Yunxiao Bow in Sun Xiaopeng's hand. The arrow made a pop sound and pierced directly into Yu Zhixin's chest.

    "What are you doing? You held back!" Sun Xiaopeng suddenly yelled at Yu Zhixin.

    Yu Zhixin fell to the ground, breathing heavily, and he was obviously on the verge of death. The gunmen who were originally guarding me saw something was wrong and ran away.

    Sun Xiaopeng also ran to Yu Zhixin and supported him.I ran over quickly, fearing that Sun Xiaopeng would be attacked by Yu Zhixin.

    But I obviously thought too much. The arrow shot into Yu Zhixin's body had obviously hit the vital point. Yu Zhixin's face turned pale, and he looked like he was about to die soon.

    "Why?" Sun Xiaopeng looked at Yu Zhixin with a confused expression.

    Yu Zhixin looked at Sun Xiaopeng with a bright smile on his face: "No matter how you escape, I know in my heart that you, you have always been the most suitable leader of Laoshan."

    As he spoke, Yu Zhixin spit out a large mouthful of blood. He looked at the wooden house with desolate eyes: "Do you still remember what we said when we were children? You said that if I die, you will grant me a wish."

    "Wish? Tell me." Sun Xiaopeng held Yu Zhixin in his arms and asked, his face gradually calming down.

    "Protect Laoshan well." Yu Zhixin opened his eyes wide, firmly pulled Sun Xiaopeng's collar, then exhaled and died.

    Sun Xiaopeng just squatted there silently holding Yu Zhixin's body, his eyes suddenly turned red.

    I stood next to Sun Xiaopeng, lit a cigarette and handed it over. Sun Xiaopeng took the cigarette and gently placed Yu Zhixin¡¯s body on the beach.

    When Yu Zhixin died, all the earth spirits disintegrated and turned into a pile of sand. Sun Xiaopeng also waved his hand at this time, and all the water spirits in the sky flew back to the sea.

    "Are you feeling uncomfortable?" I patted Sun Xiaopeng on the shoulder.

    Sun Xiaopeng glanced at me and his voice was a little hoarse: "Actually, I can see that he deliberately gave me the position of head of Laoshan, but he did not dare to disobey his grandfather's order and had no choice but to die."

    I am also a little stuck in my heart. Yu Zhixin¡¯s character is really not worth mentioning. He even risked his own life in order not to compete with Sun Xiaopeng for the position of head of Laoshan.

    Sun Xiaopeng said slowly: "This guy has let me do everything since he was a child. Later, because his grandfather wanted him to be the leader, he gradually lost contact with me. Even when he came to the ancient tomb to kill me, I  I really thought he was going to kill me."

    I just listened to Sun Xiaopeng talking silently.

    "I understand, he was actually able to kill me just now, but he stopped at the last moment." Sun Xiaopeng let out a long sigh, looked at Yu Zhixin's body and said, "Why are you doing this?" (Remember the website address: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 324 It¡¯s done

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "He didn't deserve to die." I couldn't help but say.

    Sun Xiaopeng stood up slowly: "He knows in his heart that if he doesn't die, his grandfather will never give up and let him compete for the position of head of Laoshan."

    "Do you want to hear about me and him?" Sun Xiaopeng said with red eyes.

    I remained silent, and Sun Xiaopeng began to speak on his own.

    "I, Sun Xiaopeng, and he, Yu Zhixin, are the young master and the grandson of the Grand Elder of Laoshan. Everyone thinks that the relationship between them will be very good, although in fact, our relationship was not very good at the beginning."

    "He always has a lot of great truths, and I have never thought that I should be the leader of Laoshan since I was a child. I would rather do what I like, such as being a scientist or something, even if I work as a small employee in an ordinary company, in the end  At least, that¡¯s what I chose, rather than the life that has been arranged since I was a child.¡±

    "Yu Zhixin is the kind of person who can do whatever it takes for Laoshan. Later, a monster in our Laoshan escaped for some reason. We were all practicing at that time, and I almost died. It was Yu Zhixin who saved me.  .¡±

    Sun Xiaopeng sat down on the ground: "Later I was very grateful to him, but he said nothing, because I am the young master, and it is my duty to protect the young master."

    "Do you think this guy is stupid?" Sun Xiaopeng turned to me and asked.

    "Anyway, I later found this guy very pleasing to my eye, and I became familiar with him from time to time. He would pull me and let me listen to him when he was fine." Sun Xiaopeng frowned, looked at Yu Zhixin's body and said, "This guy  With extraordinary talent in Taoism, one can actually become a very strong person.¡±

    "Your talent is not bad, right?" I looked at Sun Xiaopeng and said.

    "I'm sorry, I've been hiding it from you before, and I didn't hide it from you on purpose. I don't think it's necessary to say it. If I suddenly tell you one day that I am a super genius and my Taoism is very powerful, will you believe me?" Sun Xiaopeng  He looked at me and asked seriously.

    When he asked this question, I nodded. That¡¯s right. With his previous virtue, I wouldn¡¯t believe him if he suddenly told me such a thing.

    "It looks like I really have to be the head of Laoshan." Sun Xiaopeng stood up and picked up the phone. He didn't know who to call, and then asked someone to come to the beach.

    ??Then he reported Yu Zhixin¡¯s body, took the Sanqing Life-Destroying Arrow, and walked towards the wooden house, and I followed behind.

    "This wooden house was actually built by Yu Zhixin and I. At that time, whenever we were unhappy, we would hide here." Sun Xiaopeng looked at the wooden house and said, "But the ones built at that time were not so luxurious.  , it¡¯s just a simple little house, I didn¡¯t expect it to turn into this, probably Yu Zhixin hired someone to renovate it later.¡±

    After placing Yu Zhixin¡¯s body on the bed, Sun Xiaopeng sat next to Yu Zhixin and looked at him without speaking.

    I also want to leave some space for Sun Xiaopeng. After all, my best friend who I grew up with died in my own hands, but I still let him kill me on purpose. Although I have never experienced this feeling, I understand that it will be very painful.  Uncomfortable.

    When I walked to the door of the cabin, I took out my cell phone and called Ai Tangtang.

    When this girl saw me being arrested, she had to give me a hug to say "safe", so that she would not be caught because of me and try every means to save me.

    After the call was connected, Ai Tangtang asked: "Hey, Axiu, Yu Zhixin treats the prisoners so kindly? Why do you still want to make a call?"

    "I'm fine, I'm safe. Where are you?" I asked Ai Tangtang.

    ¡°We¡¯re at the hotel, eating delicious food, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ai Tangtang said.

    "Um, you saw me being arrested and eating delicious food in the hotel?" I couldn't help but be speechless, thinking how worried this girl must be.

    "Are you okay? Besides, I'm not familiar with this place, and it's late at night. Where can I find you? I might as well have some snacks at the hotel." Ai Tangtang said.

    I coughed hard twice. Although I understood that what Ai Tangtang said was very reasonable, at first I thought this girl was trying to save me, but ended up eating snacks. This feeling was a bit weird.

    "You stay in the hotel and don't run around. I will probably be back tomorrow." I said.

    After Ai Tangtang hung up the phone, suddenly, car lights came from the distance. It seemed that there were quite a few vehicles coming.

    Soon, more than a dozen cars drove up to the wooden house, and dozens of people got out. Most of these people were wearing Taoist robes, and their faces were all different, some were happy, some were ugly, and Yan Beixun was among them.

    When he saw me, his face changed slightly and his body moved forward, but he stopped quickly. It was probably not the time at this time.Time for the two of you to chat.

    At this time, Sun Xiaopeng also walked out with Yu Zhixin's body in his arms. Sun Xiaopeng said calmly: "In order to protect me, Yu Zhixin was killed by a monster just now. Unfortunately, the monster has escaped."

    Standing at the front, an old Taoist priest who looked to be in his seventies or eighties with a face full of wrinkles had a sad look on his face, but he half-knelt on the ground and said loudly: "Yu Wentuo pays homage to the master!"

    "Disciple pays homage to the master!"

    Everyone who came, except Yan Beixun, knelt on the ground and shouted.

    Yan Beixun also bowed his hands in salute.

    Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s expression also changed and he asked: ¡°Elder Yu, my father has passed away?¡±

    "An hour ago, the leader passed away." Yu Wentuo looked at Yu Zhixin in Sun Xiaopeng's arms, his face also very sad.

    I looked at Sun Xiaopeng standing next to me, his eyes still a little red and swollen, still a little unbelievable.

    I can¡¯t believe that the guy who used to drink and eat skewers with me every day in Chongqing and chat about dirty jokes has actually become the head of Laoshan.

    "Elder Yu, you have worked hard for Laoshan for so many years. Recently, you have handed over some things and elected another great elder. You can have a good rest and enjoy your old age." Sun Xiaopeng said lightly.

    "I will abide by the law." Yu Wentuo seemed to have lost his desire to fight for power, nodded, and did not object to Sun Xiaopeng's decision.

    "The canonization hall will be held the day after tomorrow." Sun Xiaopeng turned to look at me and asked, "Axiu, come with me to Laoshan. Tomorrow, you can see the hall where I canonize the leader."

    "Okay, by the way, Ai Tangtang is still in the hotel over at the airport. I'll pick her up first," I said.

    "No, don't worry about it. I'll send someone to pick her up right away." After saying that, someone came up and took the body of Yu Zhixin from Sun Xiaopeng's arms. Then Sun Xiaopeng walked into a car and rushed into the car.  I shouted: "What are you doing? Get in the car quickly."

    "Oh." I hurried over and sat next to Sun Xiaopeng.

    The driver was a very young Taoist priest. Sun Xiaopeng said to him: "Go back to Laoshan."

    Suddenly, more than a dozen cars drove towards Laoshan in the middle of the night.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 325 The ceremony on the cliff?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Speaking like this? Sun Xiaopeng hid it deeply enough." Yan Beixun said to Ai Tangtang and me.

    As soon as I came back last night, Sun Xiaopeng arranged a room for me in the back mountain of Laoshan, and then went to work on his own affairs. Early this morning, Ai Tangtang was taken to Laoshan to come to see me. At this time, Yanbei  Xunya came over and asked me what happened last night.

    I told what happened, and then I came up with the sigh that Yan Beixun just said.

    "Isn't that right? This guy finally became the leader of Laoshan." I grinned.

    Yan Bei  Zhixin is dead.¡±

    "Elder Yu actually thinks about Laoshan. If he killed Sun Xiaopeng yesterday in order to avenge his grandson, today Laoshan would be in complete chaos, and maybe the thousand-year foundation would be destroyed." Yan Beixun said.

    Ai Tangtang was eating a bunch of snacks at this time and did not express her opinion. I knocked her on the forehead: "Hey, you girl, you only know how to eat. What else do you do besides eating? Yesterday I  Didn¡¯t you care if you were caught?¡±

    "Why do I care about you?" Ai Tangtang curled his lips and said.

    I avoided the fries in her hand and asked, "What now?"

    "Hurry up and return the fries to me. I care about you so much. Is that okay?" Ai Tangtang said.

    I threw the fries back to her, and Yan Beixun smiled and said, "You and Sun Xiaopeng have such a good relationship, it will be convenient to ask Laoshan for help if you encounter anything in the future."

    When Yan Beixun said this, I also asked him what I had always been curious about: "Brother, you usually look sloppy, how come you are fawning over that old man Yu Wentuo?"

    "Flattery? Can you say it more harshly?" Yan Beixun glared at me: "Actually, Mr. Yu is not as bad as you think. He saved my life before, so what happened to him here in Laoshan?"  , I will come over and find a way to help.¡±

    "In addition, Laoshan has been inherited for thousands of years, and its heritage is deeper than you think. Many times you will need Laoshan's help. You will understand this when you canonize the hall tomorrow." Yan Beixun said.

    I touched my nose, shrugged, and asked Yan Beixun: "By the way, I came in to Laoshan last night. I was a little confused. Isn't this Taoist temple allowed to tourists? Laoshan Taoist priests practice Taoism here, so they are not afraid.  Discovered by ordinary people?"

    Yan Beixun said: "Have you not been to Longyin Temple? Longyin Temple is divided into an outer courtyard and an inner courtyard, and the same is true for Laoshan."

    "This gym is very big. The outer courtyard is for tourists to play, but the inner courtyard does not allow tourists to enter." Yan Beixun paused after saying this.

    I scratched my head, but I didn¡¯t understand what the inner courtyard and outer courtyard were. After all, last night, Sun Xiaopeng had arranged them here in a daze.

    Yan Beixun said to me with a smile: "Get ready to broaden your horizons tomorrow. This canonization hall in Laoshan is not something ordinary people can see. Strictly speaking, I am not qualified. If I didn't follow you, I wouldn't be allowed to see it.  .¡±

    "Really?" I laughed dryly and said, "If Yu Zhixin was the leader, wouldn't you be able to watch it?"

    "Yu Zhixin is dead, why are you still talking about this?" Yan Beixun gave me a blank look.

    Then I wanted to go shopping in Laoshan. Yan Beixun had been here many times before and had no interest in it. Ai Tangtang was quite interested. We went outside and Sun Xiaopeng arranged to take care of a little Taoist priest who was fifteen or sixteen years old for us.  , let him lead us around.

    To be honest, Laoshan Mountain is more than ten times bigger than Longyin Temple.

    ?? Various Taoist temples are all built in an antique style and are made of wood. Unlike many Taoist temples or temples, which are built with bricks and tiles and then coated with a layer of paint to disguise themselves as wood.

    There are quite a lot of Taoist priests in the Laoshan sect. I heard from the little Taoist priest that there are about a thousand Taoist priests in the inner courtyard who know Taoism, while there are more than 300 Taoist priests in the outer courtyard.

    Of course, there are not many Taoist priests who stay in the Taoist temple all year round, only about two hundred people. Most of the other Taoist priests are sent out to catch demons and eliminate demons, or they go out to find qualified disciples.

    However, in the canonization hall of the leader tomorrow, as long as the tasks are not important, everyone will come back.

    After a brief stroll, Ai Tangtang and I returned to our rooms and rested.

    The next day, the day of the canonization of the main hall, the number of people in Laoshan increased sharply. Taoist priests could often be seen coming back from outside. Fortunately, Laoshan was so large that it was not crowded with so many people coming back.There are many people who are not from the Laoshan sect.

    The Laoshan sect was decorated with lanterns and decorations, just like the New Year. Originally, I wanted to ask Sun Xiaopeng about the canonization of the hall, such as what time it would start, etc., but I couldn't find anyone at all, and the little Taoist priest said he didn't know, so I asked him  awaiting notice.

    I, Yan Beixun, and Ai Tangtang stayed in the house for a day, and it gradually became dark outside.

    Watching the little Taoist priest come in with the food, the three of us sat on it. While I was eating, I complained to the little Taoist priest at the side: "Hey, is it already past the canonization hall? It's already dark today, and we haven't been allowed yet.  past?"

    "It seems that the canonization of the main hall starts at night." The little Taoist smiled.

    "Seems like?" I frowned slightly. Sun Xiaopeng loves to show off so much. This so-called canonization hall probably won't stop calling me. After all, he wants to show off.

    After dinner, at nine o'clock in the evening, the little Taoist opened the door and said to the three of us: "You three, please come with me."

    The three of us followed the little Taoist priest and came to the edge of a cliff above Laoshan Mountain.

    At this time, more than a thousand Taoist priests were sitting on the edge of the cliff, looking crowded.

    These Taoist priests all sat cross-legged on the ground, closing their eyes and relaxing.

    The little Taoist priest led the three of us to the front, which is closer to the cliff.

    This cliff is like a mountain being split in half by something.

    Although it was night, the edge of the cliff was covered with lights everywhere. It looked very bright, not much worse than during the day.

    The place where the three of us are sitting should be the so-called foreign guests area.

    The people around us include monks, guys in suits who look like businessmen, Mr. Yin Yang, demon hunters, but anyway, there are no Taoist priests in Laoshan.

    Yan Beixun slapped his forehead at this time and whispered to me: "I understand why the canonization of the hall should be started at night!"

    When Yan Beixun said this, I suddenly became curious and asked, "Why?"

    ¡°Hey, because there are some special guests, it¡¯s not appropriate to show up during the day.¡± Yan Beixun chuckled.

    ??Special guests?  I thought about it.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 326 Threatening Mr. Niu

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What special guests have to come at night?" I asked Yan Bei.

    Yan Beixun stretched out his finger and pointed at the ground: "The people below."

    ¡°From the underworld?¡± I asked.

    Yan Bei  One of the people is the position held by Laoshan disciples in the underworld after his death. Laoshan's influence in the underworld is not insignificant."

    Seeing Yan Beixun say this, I suddenly became curious, who would appear in the underworld?

    Suddenly, a person walked out of the cliff opposite. Although it was far away, I vaguely saw that it was Master Xuanxu. Master Xuanxu's voice was very loud: "Today, the new head of Laoshan, Sun Xiaopeng, canonizes the main hall. I invite you to be a witness. The canonization of the main hall begins.  .¡±

    The so-called witness is actually to let others admit that Sun Xiaopeng is the leader of Laoshan.

    Although Laoshan itself decides who should be the head of Mount Laoshan, on the surface it also requires the approval of the abbot of Longyin Temple. If Longyin Temple changes its abbot, the head of Laoshan needs to go and bear witness.

    At this time, Sun Xiaopeng, wearing a purple-red Taoist robe, walked up to Master Xuanxu with his hands behind his back, cupped his hands and said, "Brother Xuanxu."

    Originally, according to Sun Xiaopeng's age, it was okay to call Master Xuanxu grandpa, but when he became the leader, he could no longer call Master Xuanxu as a junior. He had to be called a peer. Otherwise, Sun Xiaopeng was the leader of Laoshan and would use his junior status to refer to Master Xuanxu.  When the master spoke, didn't he just mean to say that Laoshan Mountain has a lower status than Longyin Temple?

    These are some rules.

    Master Xuanxu smiled and said: "You're welcome, you are the protagonist tonight, please."

    After Master Xuanxu finished speaking, Yu Wentuo walked out from our side, holding a purple-red sword in his right hand.

    Yan Beixun whispered in my ear: "This is one of the magic weapons of Laoshan Mountain, the Three Purities Yin and Yang Sword. The general process of canonizing the hall is that Sun Xiaopeng came from the other side of the cliff and took the sword from Elder Yu."

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Yu Wentuo ask Sun Xiaopeng to be dismissed?¡± I asked.

    "You are stupid. Yu Wentuo has high qualifications and is also the Great Elder. This kind of job of handing over the Yin-Yang Sword to the Three Pure Ones belongs to him. If a new Great Elder handed over the sword, it would be a bit unfair." Yan  Beixun said next to me.

    "Is this cliff three to four hundred meters wide? How did he get here?" I asked.

    As soon as I finished speaking, suddenly, eight ghost servants rose from the bottom of the cliff. These eight ghost servants were carrying a red sedan chair with eight handles.

    After Sun Xiaopeng walked into the sedan, these eight ghost servants carried the sedan and flew towards us from the opposite side of the cliff.

    "It seems that the ghost messengers carrying the sedan chair are also the tradition of Laoshan's canonization hall. It is a disguised form of underworld recognizing the position of the new head." Yan Beixun explained as he looked at the scene.

    The sedan just landed in front of Yu Wentuo. After Sun Xiaopeng stepped out of the sedan, the sedan disappeared, and then Yu Wentuo respectfully handed over the Sanqing Yin and Yang Sword.

    After Sun Xiaopeng took the sedan in his hand, Master Xuanxu came over without knowing how.

    Just now, all my attention was on Sun Xiaopeng, and I didn¡¯t see Master Xuanxu coming over. Master Xuanxu stepped forward and held his hands in congratulations.

    "Welcome to the leader!"

    Thousands of Laoshan disciples shouted collectively.

    This sound made all the birds in the mountain fly.

    At this time, three more people walked out of the darkness.

    I know all three of these people, Huang Yuanwai, Bai Wuchang, and Niu Zongbing.

    They are all acquaintances from the underworld!

    I looked at Mr. Niu and felt my teeth itch with hatred.

    When Yan Beixun saw my appearance, he quickly pulled me and said, "These three people are here to congratulate Sun Xiaopeng on behalf of the underworld. Don't mess around."

    "Don't worry." I nodded.

    At this time, Huang Yuanwai and Bai Wuchang walked up to Sun Xiaopeng and said something to Sun Xiaopeng. They both deliberately lowered their voices, so we couldn't hear what they said.

    But Mr. Niu brushed his hand and looked at me.

    "Beast, are you here?" Mr. Niu's face turned blood red and he slowly walked towards me: "That day in the underworld, Mr. Cui was protecting you. Today I will kill you."

    Mr. Niu¡¯s overwhelming Yin Qi emanated from his body.

    Everyone looked at Mr. Niu and me.

    The five-meter-tall Niu Zongbing indeed attracts everyoneWith the potential of his eyeballs, a thick iron chain appeared in his right hand, and he raised his hand and pulled it out towards me.

    At this time, Huang Yuanwai grabbed the iron chain, looked at Niu Zongbing with a sneer and said: "Niu Zongbing, what do you mean? Are you making trouble in Laoshan? Do you really think that we have no disciples in Laoshan?"

    ?? Huang Yuanwai was also born as a disciple of Laoshan. I couldn't help but feel grateful to him. It seemed that I didn't interact with him in vain when I was in the underworld. At least I could stand up at this time.

    Sun Xiaopeng was still smiling at first, but his face suddenly fell. Commander Niu was not afraid and snorted coldly: "This person is a wanted criminal in my underworld, and I have been ordered to capture him!"

    "Today is my canonization hall. If Mr. Niu is making such a fuss, is he not giving us Laoshan face?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    "I respect Laoshan very much, but the rules of the underworld cannot be broken." Niu Zongbing said.

    I don¡¯t understand why Commander Niu is so desperate to kill me.

    "Where are the Laoshan disciples?" Sun Xiaopeng yelled.

    "exist."

    Thousands of Laoshan disciples suddenly stood up from the ground.

    "Take down Commander Niu and seal it." Sun Xiaopeng shouted.

    "Yes!" All the Laoshan disciples had just finished reciting, but Bai Wuchang said at this time: "Slow down."

    "Xie Bi'an, get out of here and don't stop them. I want to see how dare they seal me?" Niu Zongbing said.

    Bai Wuchang walked up to Niu Zongbing, a mourning stick appeared in his right hand, and asked Niu Zongbing slowly: "Do you want to be exterminated?"

    Seeing Bai Wuchang say this, Mr. Niu's face changed slightly and he did not dare to speak.

    "Misunderstanding, this little brother looks similar to the most wanted criminal in my underworld, so Mr. Niu recognized the wrong person." Bai Wuchang said.

    He only moved his lips slightly, but the sound was so loud that everyone present could hear it.

    "The famous General Niu is actually blind and can recognize the wrong person?" Sun Xiaopeng laughed, and then asked me: "Axiu, how do you want to solve the problem? Even if you want General Niu's life, I will help you today."  You take it, all you need is a word."

    This is really not a big talk. Not to mention the mountain defense formation of Laoshan, there are only a thousand Laoshan disciples, not to mention a Niu Commander, there are probably ten of them. Sun Xiaopeng can kill it with just one word.

    But I shook my head without hesitation. It wasn¡¯t that I wanted to take the life of Mr. Niu with my own hands to relieve my anger. That was an idea only a fool would have. I really wanted Sun Xiaopeng to kill him for me.  But it cannot be done.

    ¡° If we really want to kill Mr. Niu, we will probably get Sun Xiaopeng into big trouble.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 327 Han Fengjiao calls

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh in my heart. This may be the time when I have the best chance to kill Commander Niu. If Sun Xiaopeng ordered the killing of Commander Niu, the underworld might not anger Laoshan, but Sun Xiaopeng would definitely not be able to escape the crime.

    Seeing me shaking my head, Sun Xiaopeng yelled at General Niu: "Get lost."

    "I've seen the head of Laoshan a lot. He's working in the underworld. You have to behave yourself when you see him. I'll wait for you to come down and slowly settle this account. It's only been a few decades and it will go by in a blink of an eye. I can afford to wait."  General Niu snorted coldly, and then turned into a black mist and dissipated.

    Bai Wuchang opened his mouth and said to Sun Xiaopeng: "General Niu is a little impatient sometimes. You have just been appointed as the leader and there are still many things to do, so I won't bother you."

    After saying that, Bai Wuchang also left. Only Huang Yuanwai did not leave, but respectfully said to Sun Xiaopeng: "Congratulations, Master Sun."

    Sun Xiaopeng smiled, put his arm around Huang Yuanwai's shoulders, greeted everyone, and then left.

    Afterwards, the Laoshan disciples present began to rush back to Laoshan in batches.

    Yan Beixun and Ai Tangtang walked back with me. Yan Beixun put his arm around my shoulders and said, "You kid, you were in danger just now. If Elder Yu hadn't taken action, your life might have been lost."

    How could it be possible for the head of the canonization hall to let General Niu kill people?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????I

    This time in Laoshan, it was a near miss, but you have to be careful in the future. It would not be fun if Mr. Niu met him when he was alone.

    At this time, Laoshan was setting off firecrackers just like the Chinese New Year, and then all the courtyards were filled with banquets, and all the disciples went to drink with people they knew well.

    "The three of us were taken to the Laoshan Hall by the little Taoist priest at the beginning.

    The Laoshan Hall is usually only open when the elders, heads and the like discuss important matters, or they may have a meal here during the holidays.

    Originally, the three of us were not qualified to eat here. There were ten tables in the main hall, and everyone who ate here looked quite young.

    There were three seats left at the top table. Sun Xiaopeng was sitting on the main seat. When he saw the three of us coming in, he waved: "Axiu, come here quickly."

    The three of us walked over and sat down, and Sun Xiaopeng complained: "Why didn't you nod? If you had nodded, I would have had a reason to kill him."

    "Don't act recklessly." Master Xuanxu, who was sitting next to Sun Xiaopeng, said with a smile: "That General Niu is arrogant and has offended many people in the underworld. However, he is also a powerful person in the underworld who controls three thousand oxen heads. He is here to congratulate you.  If I kill you instead, you will definitely be locked into the eighteenth level of hell and will never be reincarnated."

    "Bah, what are the three thousand ox heads? Let his three thousand ox heads come to the world to fight with me. We have fewer people in Laoshan." Sun Xiaoping muttered and said nothing more.

    "Congratulations, kid, you finally became the head of Laoshan." I said.

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he put his arm around my shoulders and said, "Congratulations or not, I'm just the leader I picked up. Do you want to join us in Laoshan and I'll arrange a deputy leader for you?"

    Sitting at this table, besides us and Master Xuanxu, there are also three old Taoist priests, all of whom seem to be elders of Laoshan. Of course, there is no Elder Yu.

    When the three elders heard what Sun Xiaopeng said, they hurriedly objected, saying that they needed to consider the matter in the long term.

    Sun Xiaopeng rolled his eyes at the three of them: "I just said it for fun, why do you take it seriously? Come eat and drink."

    After saying that, he picked up a bottle of beer, bit it open with his teeth and handed it over.

    One of the elders said hurriedly: "Master, you can't drink like this in front of so many people. It's not appropriate to drink. You have to pay attention to the image of the master."

    "Have you seen that for such a bad leader, you are not even allowed to drink wine." Sun Xiaopeng asked the elder: "Are you the leader or am I the leader?"

    "When did Laoshan have a rule that the master cannot drink alcohol? Even if there is such a rule, today I gave the order, no more, come and drink." Sun Xiaopeng said, raising the beer bottle and started drinking with me.

    I don¡¯t care. Today is a happy day, so it doesn¡¯t make sense not to drink.

    Yan Beixun originally sat at this table and restrained himself, but after two glasses of wine, he blushed, put his arms around Sun Xiaopeng's shoulders and started calling him brothers. The three elders' faces were so dark that they couldn't say anything else.

    As for Ai Tangtang, he remained silent and kept eating like crazy.

    Compared with our table, the other nine tables are quite restrained, and occasionallyHave a glass of wine and talk about metaphysics and feng shui.

    On our side, there was the sound of Sun Xiaopeng and Yan Beixun fistfighting.

    I drank a lot this night and my head felt dizzy.

    I woke up the next day, picked up my phone and checked the time. It was already eleven o'clock in the morning. I rubbed my aching head.

    Yesterday, I was really drunk. Yan Beixun was as naked as a dead pig. He was lying next to me in a pair of underwear, and he was hugging my thigh and touching it hard.

    I kicked him away, damn, this guy is too disgusting.

    I quickly got dressed, walked out of the house, went to the next door and knocked on the door.

    Soon Ai Tangtang walked out of it.

    Ai Tangtang was wearing a female Taoist robe. I looked up and down, and she was quite beautiful.

    It¡¯s not that the clothes are beautiful, this person is beautiful and looks good in anything he wears.

    "Why did you change your clothes? You don't want to join Laoshan." I asked with a smile.

    "Yesterday, my clothes got dirty while eating, so I asked for a Taoist robe. Doesn't it look good?" Ai Tangtang turned around in a circle and said, "If you join Sun Xiaopeng and arrange a deputy head Dangdang, I can join.  "

    "Okay, you can still be the deputy head. You can just play for two days. That guy Sun Xiaopeng must have a lot of things to do in these two days. If it's okay, we'd better not bother him." I said.

    Being the leader is not just a matter of choice. For a sect as big as Laoshan, there are bound to be a lot of things to do.

    I chatted with Ai Tangtang for a while, went to the canteen in Laoshan for a meal, and brought a portion for Yan Beixun before going back. At this time, Yan Beixun was already up and chatting on the phone.

    I put the food on the table and sat on the chairs with Ai Tangtang, without stopping Yan Bei from talking on the phone.

    After talking for a while, Yan Beixun hung up. With a mixture of joy and sorrow on his face, he said to me: "Axiu, let's find some time to go to Beijing."

    "Going to Beijing? What are you doing?" I was stunned for a moment, then pointed to the food on the table and said, "Hurry up and eat something."

    Yan Beixun sat on the chair, took two bites, and then said: "That guy Han Fengjiao called me. The matter is quite important. It seems that the government wants to set up an organization specifically to catch ghosts. Let's discuss it."  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 328 General Huang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Set up an organization to catch ghosts?" I asked strangely: "Can this thing be established?"

    "I heard Han Fengjiao say that we are not asked to be members." Yan Beixun said: "We are asked to be instructors. It seems that a special group is selected from the army, and then we are instructors to help them.  train."

    "After the training is completed, each of us can get more than one million," Yan Beixun said.

    "One million? I want to go, I want to go, I have been opening a Chinese medicine shop for several years and I haven't been able to earn so much money." Ai Tangtang said quickly.

    Yan Beixun rolled his eyes at Ai Tangtang: "You open a Chinese medicine shop? You prescribe the cheapest medicines. It's weird if you can make money. Thank God if you don't lose money. Now those small clinics make millions a year."  "

    "I feel uneasy spending the money I got from the scam," Ai Tangtang said.

    "You'd better forget it. Hey Axiu, please think about this. Do you want to go?" Yan Beixun asked me.

    I asked: "What is the training method? There are so many Yin-Yang gentlemen and demon hunters in Beijing. Is it necessary to find people from the army to train them?"

    "It's not like you don't know the virtues of those yin-yang gentlemen in Beijing. Besides, sometimes when you encounter powerful monsters, soldiers will rush forward even if they receive an order. If it were you, would you be able to do that?" Yan Beixunbai said.  I glance.

    Listening to it this way, it still makes sense.

    I asked: "Let us teach them Taoism?"

    "It's not Taoism. Han Fengjiao told me, it's to teach them how to deal with ghosts. In fact, the government has been developing bullets to deal with evil spirits." As he said that, Yan Beixun flipped through his phone, found a photo and handed it over.

    When I saw it, it was a bullet, but its appearance was engraved with charms.

    "This kind of bullet is called a spirit bullet. The outside is an artificial restraint charm, and the inside is gunpowder, mixed with a certain amount of cinnabar and black dog blood. However, the current cost is extremely high, and mass production is completely impossible." Yan Beixun  road.

    I also understood and asked: "Should we train so that those soldiers are not afraid of ghosts?"

    "That's probably what it means." Yan Beixun nodded.

    Since we have weapons, why do we have to spend so much money to help with training?  It's very simple. Ghosts are different from ordinary prisoners. Even soldiers will still have a certain fear of them.

    ¡°How long is the training period?¡± I asked again.

    "It's about three months. There are ten instructors in total, one for each of us, and the other eight are recruited by the government from other places." Yan Beixun said, "If there is no problem, you can go to Beijing with me later."

    "What about me? What about me?" Ai Tangtang said quickly.

    "You? Stay in Laoshan for these three months, or go back and open a Chinese medicine shop." Yan Beixun said with a smile.

    One million for three months, this treatment is really generous.

    I looked at Ai Tangtang¡¯s frustrated face and said, ¡°Okay, at worst, I¡¯ll give you 300,000 yuan when I come back, and you can buy whatever food you want.¡±

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, his expression became better and he said, "You still have a conscience."

    Since I had something to do, there was no point in staying in Laoshan, so I picked up my phone and gave Sun Xiaopeng a brief chat.

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he said: "I'll go, how can the government find you motley crew and drag me up to Laoshan Mountain. For three months, I will definitely train myself into a powerful warrior who can eliminate demons. It's not expensive for one person to be given 100,000 yuan."  ah."

    Of course, this is just Sun Xiaopeng's complaint. If he really wants to do this, those elders will be angry to death.

    After all, Laoshan has always been very strict, and few people come to Laoshan to learn Taoism. If they come in groups like this, the rules of Laoshan will be messed up. Demon hunters like Yan Beixun and others who have a deep connection with Laoshan, Mr. Yin and Yang  When you go to Laoshan for training, you have to bear the name of a disciple from the outer sect of Laoshan.

    Yan Beixun and I took the guy with us and rushed to the airport together.

    After arriving at the airport, we bought tickets to fly to Beijing.

    At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Yan Beixun and I walked out of the airport carrying our bags.

    Han Fengjiao stood at Exit No. 1, looking at the two of us with a smile. When she came up, she hugged Yan Beixun and hugged her hard. She said to Yan Beixun, "Little Yanzi, the quota is very popular this time. If it weren't for my brother, I would  Even if you have a strong relationship, they may not be able to help you win."

    "Tch, you think I'm willing to come. I'm worth hundreds of thousands a day. Yesterday I was drinking with the head of Laoshan. Why should I be the deputy head of their Laoshan? I said I didn't have time. No, if you call me  , I¡¯m just here, enough to give you face, right?¡± Yan Beixun said with a smile.

    After hearing this, Han Fengjiao looked at meHe rolled his eyes, and then asked Yan Beixun: "I heard that the head of Laoshan has been replaced? The little kid who replaced him has a good relationship with you."

    "Bah, who did you listen to the gossip about? What do you mean by good? The master and my junior brother have a close relationship, so it's not bad. I'm sorry you can tell me." Yan Beixun looked at Han Fengjiao with disdain.

    When Han Fengjiao heard this, her eyes changed when she looked at me.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the high status of some leaders of Laoshan, I am a monk halfway, I guess I don't have a deep understanding of them.

    But these disciples who have learned Taoism from their fathers since childhood, and even disciples like Han Fengjiao and Yan Beixun who went to Laoshan for training, basically grew up listening to various stories about Laoshan. The head of Laoshan is definitely considered a proper big shot in their hearts.  .

    "Let's go, I'll take you two to see General Huang first." Han Fengjiao said.

    Let us get in the car. When I heard that I was going to see the general, I felt a little nervous. After getting in the car, I asked Han Fengjiao: "Who is General Huang?"

    "Major General Huang is the person in charge of this area. This time, one hundred people will be selected from the army, divided into ten groups, and then trained by ten instructors for three months. After the training is completed, if the performance of these one hundred people is outstanding, they will be  We will start to establish this organization on a large scale." Han Fengjiao said.

    Han Fengjiao drove for an hour and then drove into a military district in Beijing.

    This military area is very large and very strict. Han Fengjiao showed her identity and called General Huang inside before letting us in.

    The car drove into a small courtyard inside the military area.

    This small courtyard is very big, and a small villa is here.

    "General Huang is staying here at this time, come with me." After Han Fengjiao parked the car, the three of us went to the door, and Han Fengjiao rang the doorbell.

    Soon, a twenty-three or four-year-old soldier opened the door.

    "Mr. Han, please come in." This person should be General Huang's guard. I followed Han Fengjiao in.

    It was a large place with simple decoration, not luxurious. We sat down on the sofa in the lobby, and the guard poured a glass of water for the three of us, and then stood beside us without saying a word.

    After waiting for about five minutes, a man in his fifties and wearing a military uniform walked down from the second floor.

    "Brother Han, are you two the masters you want to introduce?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 329 Real or fake Monkey King?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Although General Huang looks quite old, he looks strong and strong, and he is very imposing in every word and deed.

    After sitting across from us, he looked at Yan Beixun and me: "What are your names?"

    "Zhang Xiu."

    "Yan Bei Xun."

    "My name is Huang Xiang. I am a person who is responsible for some special organizations. I have asked you to come here this time. Brother Han should probably tell you everything." Huang Xiang said, "I don't like to beat around the bush. What do you two have?"  Can you show me your skills?"

    When Yan Beixun heard this, his face dropped: "General Huang, we are not juggling, how can we show this thing?"

    When Huang Xiang heard this, he immediately smiled and said: "Yes, that's right."

    "These two are the descendants of Yan Chixia." Han Fengjiao said.

    "The descendant of Yan Chixia." Huang Xiang was stunned for a moment, turned to his guard and asked: "Who is Yan Xiaode upstairs? Ask Yan Xiaode to come down."

    As soon as I heard Huang Xiang¡¯s words, Yan Beixun and I looked at each other.

    The guard quickly ran up, and suddenly, a guy who looked to be in his thirties, with a fat head and big ears, and wearing a Taoist robe walked down.

    His eyes looked small, as if they were closed.

    Huang Xiang saw him coming down and said, "Brother Han, it's not that I don't believe you. This Yan Xiaode was introduced by a friend of mine and is also the descendant of Yan Chixia."

    "General Huang, what's wrong?" Yan Xiaode asked Huang Xiang.

    "It's like this." Huang Xiang said briefly to him. When Yan Xiaode heard this, he smiled slightly: "My ancestor's reputation seems to be really powerful in the world. All cats and dogs come to pretend to be his descendants."

    Yan Beixun slapped the table and couldn't sit still. He scolded Yan Xiaode: "Who are you talking about? You are so powerful that you think it is a martial arts novel?"

    "What evidence do you have that you are his descendant?" Huang Xiaode said, "Produce some evidence."

    "Bah." Yan Beixun cursed.

    "Okay, okay, this is not a vegetable market, why are you arguing?" Huang Xiang showed some dissatisfaction on his face and said, "Do you have any evidence to prove that you are the descendant of Yan Chixia?"

    Just as Yan Beixun was about to speak, Yan Xiaode said: "I have the ancestral Huanqing giant sword as proof!"

    Yan Beixun and I looked at each other after hearing this. Yan Beixun smiled and said, "Then I want to see what the legendary Huanqing Giant Sword looks like."

    "Hmph, let me open your eyes." Yan Xiaode said to Huang Xiang's guard: "Xiao Liu, go to my car and get the Huanqing Giant Sword from the trunk."

    As he said that, he threw the car keys away.

    I have brought my Sanqing Huayang Spear and Yan Beixun¡¯s Huanqing Giant Sword over, and they are both in Han Fengjiao¡¯s car.

    "I don't bother to talk about this kind of fight over who is the true successor. It just depends on Yan Beixun himself.

    Soon, the guard named Xiao Liu came in dragging a giant sword.

    This giant sword looks 50% similar to the Huan Qing Giant Sword.

    It seems that Yan Xiaode should be built according to the person described in the legend.

    The only thing similar is the giant sword, the others are incomparable with the real fantasy blue giant sword.

    The body of this giant sword is also engraved with runes. Of course, these runes are of no use. They just look fancy and look like they are made of ordinary iron.

    ?????????????????? But the real Huanqing giant sword has a green light on its blade and is extremely smooth.

    "Is this the Huanqing Giant Sword?" Yan Beixun asked disdainfully.

    Yan Xiaode took the ¡®Huanqing Giant Sword¡¯ from guard Liu and waved it twice in a decent manner.

    "With this sword in my hand, I can eliminate all demons in the world." Yan Xiaode said.

    Huang Xiang clapped his hands slightly as an encouragement, and then asked Yan Bei, "What evidence do you have?"

    "General Huang, it's a coincidence that I also brought a Huanqing giant sword. Please ask Guard Liu to bring it in for me." Yan Beixun said.

    Han Fengjiao said, "I'll just go and help bring it in."

    After saying that, he walked out. Yan Xiaode looked at Yan Beixun and said, "You look pretty good."

    Yan Beixun didn't say anything. Soon, Han Fengjiao walked in dragging the Huanqing Giant Sword.

    Huang Xiang frowned slightly when he looked at the sword in Han Fengjiao's hand.

    Indeed, the Huanqing Giant Sword is not as eye-catching as the counterfeit in Yan Xiaode¡¯s hand. I don¡¯t say whether the Huanqing Giant Sword in Yan Xiaode¡¯s hand is powerful, but it is fancy.Incomparable, on the contrary, it is the real Huanqing giant sword that has been sold for several blocks.

    "I have never seen these two real Huanqing giant swords. How can I tell them apart?" Yan Xiang looked like he was thinking, and suddenly clapped his hands and said, "By the way, since they are two weapons, how can these two swords be distinguished?"  Wouldn't it be enough to split them against each other and see who breaks first?"

    When Yan Xiaode heard this, he took the Huanqing Giant Sword from Han Fengjiao, which was actually quite strange.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????The Magic Green Giant Sword feels very heavy to me, but Yan Beixun and I feel much more relaxed when holding the Magic Blue Giant Sword.

    "This thing passed down from our ancestors is of great significance. If it is accidentally broken, I can't bear it." Yan Xiaode said hurriedly.

    "Who said just now that a sword in hand can eliminate all demons in the world? If you don't even dare to bang the Huanqing giant sword in my hand, how can you kill demons with it?" Yan Beixun said with a smile.

    "Hmph, I'm afraid I'll cut off your sword and make you embarrassed. Since you don't know what to do, come on." Yan Xiaode said, raising the 'Huan Qing Giant Sword' in his hand.

    Huang Xiang also stood up and stepped back slightly.

    ¡°Then the two of them roared and struck each other with swords.

    But I clearly saw that when Yan Xiaode's sword was about to come into contact with the Huanqing Giant Sword, he hurriedly took the force and then dragged it back, obviously fearing that the 'Huanqing Giant Sword' in his hand would be broken.  .

    But the Huanqing giant sword in Yan Beixun's hand may be an exaggeration to say that it can cut iron like clay, but it's not too far off. Even if Yan Xiaode wanted to cheat, Yan Beixun still easily cut off the sword in his hand.  sword.

    With a bang, Yan Xiaode looked at the sword that fell to the ground, and immediately cursed at Yan Beixun angrily: "My Huan Qing Giant Sword!"

    Then he said to Huang Xiang: "General Huang, the treasures passed down from my ancestors are thousands of years old. They are almost antiques. How can they compete with these modern steels?"

    "You are very cowardly. You have tricked me here." Huang Xiang was not a fool. When he saw it, he said to guard Liu: "Take him out and hand him over to the public security bureau to accuse him of cheating."

    "Yes." Guard Liu was not polite. He went up and grabbed Yan Xiaode and dragged him out.

    "This guy is really brave. He just cheated wealthy businessmen outside, but also ran into the military area to cheat a major general. He probably had to squat for several years before he came out.

    "I didn't mean to doubt Brother Yan just now, but it's better to clarify the real and fake Monkey King. Sit down, let's continue talking about business." Huang Xiang acted as if nothing happened just now, sat down and said  .  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 330 Arriving in Xinjiang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After sitting down again, Huang Xiang handed over a few cigarettes and said: "This mission lasts for three months, and our requirements are not very high. We have to ensure that we can train them so that they are not afraid of dirty things, and they have the ability to deal with evil spirits."  Ability."

    "Approximately how strong do you need to be?" Yan Beixun said: "Catching ghosts is not something you just need to learn. You can learn it immediately. People without talent may not be able to achieve anything even if they study for a few years."

    "It's enough that ten people can deal with the devil together." Huang Xiang said: "If you two have no objection, then I will send someone to take you to rest first. After the training location is decided, I will send you two there directly."

    Yan Beixun and I naturally had no objections. Seeing that we had no objections, Huang Xiang called Guard Liu in.

    "Take the two of you to have a rest. When things are settled later, send them over." After Huang Xiang finished speaking, he said that he still had something to do and turned to go upstairs.

    Guard Liu politely took us out of the villa.

    At this time, Han Fengjiao also said to me and Yan Beixun: "You two have a good job, and you will come back and treat me to a drink."

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely treat you to a drink when things are done.¡± Yan Beixun said with a smile.

    Afterwards, Han Fengjiao got in the car and left, while guard Liu took us to a hotel in the military area and arranged two rooms for us to have a good rest, saying that the results should be available in the evening.

    To be honest, staying in this military area always feels a bit depressing.

    I ran to Yan Beixun¡¯s room and watched TV for a while. I went to the army canteen for dinner. What can I say about the food? The food was pretty good, including pork and fish, but it didn¡¯t taste good.

    So we stayed there until nine o'clock at night. Yan Beixun and I were watching a TV series when there was a knock on the door.

    I opened the door and it was guard Liu. He smiled and said to us: "You two, it's almost time. Come with me."

    "Where is the location?" I asked.

    "Inside the desert of Xinjiang." Guard Liu said with a smile: "This mission is relatively confidential, and it is only suitable in a place with few people like the desert."

    With that said, we have arrived at the playground of the military area. A bus is parked there. After guard Liu took us on the bus, eight people were already sitting on it.

    These eight people are all Mr. Yin Yang, and there is no demon hunter.

    After we got on the bus, Guard Liu said to the soldier driving in front: "Get to the airport."

    Along the way, Guard Liu was chatting with us, and we also learned from the conversation that Guard Liu would go to Xinjiang with us this time.

    After arriving at the airport, our tickets were booked early and we boarded the plane directly from the VIP channel.

    We were traveling in first class and there were not many people. The eight Yin and Yang gentlemen were all talking to each other and had no intention of paying attention to Yan Beixun and me.

    I can guess this. When Yan Beixun and Mr. Wang Jidao had such a fierce quarrel after meeting, it can be seen that the relationship between Mr. Yin Yang and the demon hunter is really not good.

    I lay on the chair and slept for a while. When I woke up, I had arrived at Urumqi Airport in Xinjiang.

    It was already twelve o'clock at night.

    After Guard Liu took ten of us out of the airport, three military vehicles were waiting for us in the garage.

    I, Yan Beixun, and Guard Liu were in one car, and the other eight Yin and Yang gentlemen each got into two cars.

    "Guard Liu, do you have any arrangements now?" Yan Bei asked.

    "Well, let's go to the base today and meet with the soldiers. You guys should get some sleep first. It should be another three or four hours' drive." Guard Liu said with a smile.

    I slept for a while on the plane and was already quite sleepy. Seeing Guard Liu say this, I yawned, closed my eyes and fell asleep with the bumps of the car.

    "Hey, Axiu, wake up, it's time to start work."

    I was sleeping in a daze when Yan Beixun pushed me next to me.

    I opened my eyes and looked around. The car was still driving and we had entered the desert.

    There is a tent in front of it, which looks like a camp, and it is also surrounded by wire.

    Three cars drove to the gate. The soldiers guarding the gate came up to confirm our identities. Guard Liu handed us an ID before letting us in.

    There are more than twenty large tents here.

    Guard Liu said with a smile: "We will train here for the next three months."

    ¡°As I said that, the car was already stable, I opened the door and got out of the car.

    ?The moonlight is quite bright today, and I feel a little uncomfortable stepping on the desert.

    Although I have also been to the beach, I am still a little uncomfortable being in the desert, and the surrounding air is very dry.

    ¡°Do these tents have air conditioning?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°I heard it¡¯s quite hot in the desert during the day.¡±

    "Of course you ten instructors can't live here. There are some wooden houses specially built for you to live in." Guard Liu said.

    There are many soldiers in this base. From time to time, trucks will drive in from outside, and then the soldiers will start moving supplies.

    Guard Liu said loudly to the ten of us: "Follow me, everyone. Let's go see the soldiers first. Everyone should be divided into groups, and then we will each lead our own soldiers."

    After saying that, Guard Liu led ten of us out of the base and walked into the desert.

    It¡¯s really uncomfortable to walk in shoes in this desert. After walking for a while, the shoes will be filled with sand.

    Soon, there were more than a hundred soldiers standing in front of them, standing in ten rows, standing very straight.

    These soldiers all looked young, about twenty-one or twelve years old. At this time, a soldier who looked to be in his thirties, with the rank of captain, was wandering around this group of soldiers.

    Seeing us coming, this man came over and asked guard Liu with a smile: "Xiao Liu, these ten are the instructors, right?"

    "Yes." Guard Liu turned around and introduced us: "This is Captain Yi Wenyao, the chief instructor."

    "Hey, Guard Liu, why is there still a chief instructor?" Yan Beixun said with some dissatisfaction.

    Guard Liu saw Yan Beixun's unhappy look and walked up to him and said, "These soldiers are all top picks from the special forces. Each of them has a very arrogant personality. You may not be able to suppress them. Arrange a general  Teach them because you¡¯re afraid they won¡¯t listen to your orders.¡±

    Guard Liu didn¡¯t speak loudly, but everyone around him could hear it, and everyone looked dissatisfied.

    "Instructor, don't mind. These soldiers are very wild. If I don't listen to you, why don't I scold them?" What Wen Yao meant by saying this is that we can't suppress this group of soldiers.

    Even I feel a little uncomfortable. If I can¡¯t suppress these soldiers, how can I lead them to train in the future?

    When Yan Beixun heard this, he grinned and said, "Okay, you pick ten people to practice with me and see if I can suppress them." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 331 Courage training

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Isn't this bad?" Although Yi Wenyao said this, he looked at Guard Liu, apparently wanting to seek his opinion. Guard Liu said, "Tell ten soldiers to come out and take a look. I just happened to be there too."  I want to see Master Yan show off his skills and broaden his horizons."

    I suddenly felt that this should be arranged, right?  This so-called 'chief instructor' probably created it on purpose, to excite us at first, and then to test whether we have real abilities.

    "Otherwise, there is no need for us to be instructors and have a chief instructor. The reason for the existence of this 'chief instructor' is probably to tease us, and then let us compete with these soldiers.

    We all had our guys with us, but Yan Beixun just threw the Huan Qing Giant Sword on the ground.

    Then Yi Wenyao turned around and shouted to the group of soldiers: "Come out in one squad!"

    Ten soldiers ran out.

    "This is your new instructor. Come here. The organization must have told you about this mission. Now you instructors want to try your skills and show some of your skills. But remember, don't hurt the instructor." Yi Wenyao shouted.  road.

    "yes!"

    The ten soldiers shouted in unison.

    Yan Beixun walked to an open space and said to the soldiers, "Come here."

    These ten soldiers all roared and charged forward with great force.

    I can¡¯t help but worry about Yan Beixun. These ten guys must be very powerful. Can Yan Beixun be able to deal with them with his usual three-legged cat skills?

    Yan Beixun stood there like a master. When the group of soldiers approached, Yan Beixun took out a stack of talismans from his hand and pressed it against the chest of the soldier at the front.

    "Imperative!" Yan Beixun retreated after reciting, but the soldier was frozen in place, unable to move at all.

    This is the immobilization spell.

    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Sure enough, it is absolutely unrealistic for this guy to directly defeat these guys head-on. The only way is to use spells.

    Yan Beixun¡¯s fighting style was quite helpless. When these soldiers rushed up, he would put up the talisman and never let these soldiers get close. After putting up the talisman, he would recite the order, then turn around and run away.

    However, these soldiers were not ordinary. Although three of them were immobilized, the others rushed forward desperately, pressing Yan Beixun to the ground, and then grabbed Yan Beixun's right hand to prevent him from applying the talisman.

    ¡°Okay, stop!¡± Yi Wenyao shouted loudly.

    I stood aside and saw that when Yi Wenyao and Guard Liu saw Yan Beixun put up a talisman to immobilize the first soldier, their eyes lit up.

    The seven soldiers dispersed. Yan Beixun, covered in sand, stood up in a panic and cursed: "What the hell, these guys, that is, I have mercy on you, otherwise I would have killed you if I had used a more powerful talisman."  You guys."

    The soldiers stood there and said nothing.

    "It's really amazing." Yi Wenyao applauded: "Since the master is so powerful, then I won't be the chief teacher anymore, haha."

    With Wen Yao saying this, it actually confirmed my previous guess. Sure enough, this so-called chief teacher is trying to show us our abilities.

    "Class one, you will follow this instructor from now on." Yi Wenyao pointed at Yan Beixun and said, and then began to divide us into classes.

    I was assigned to class seven.

    After the classes are divided.

    It¡¯s a close month tonight, and the ten of us slept all the way, so we might as well start training directly.

    I led the ten soldiers assigned to me to the side, to a more remote part of the desert, and then I asked them to sit down where they were.

    This group of soldiers really obeyed orders. When I asked them to sit down, they immediately sat down decisively, and their sitting postures were exactly the same, and they did not move at all.

    "Well, let's introduce yourselves." I regretted it after I said it. There were so many people saying it all at once and I probably wouldn't be able to remember it, so I changed my question and asked, "Who is the squad leader?"

    A soldier raised his hand and said: "Report, I am the squad leader of the seventh squad, Jiangdong City, the report is completed."

    I looked at the soldiers around me and asked, "What, are you afraid of ghosts?"

    After I asked, I said: "Answer one by one, tell the truth, don't pretend."

    Then one by one they started talking, and without exception, they all said they were afraid.

    " If you go to any school and ask a middle school student about this kind of question, the student will probably say that they are not afraid, and then talk about why ghosts are nihilistic and why they should be afraid of things that do not exist.

    Or maybe it¡¯s just showing off, bracing yourself and saying you¡¯re not afraid.

    I really don¡¯t believe how many ghosts there areAren¡¯t people afraid?

    Any ordinary person who has little contact with ghosts will be afraid of such unknown things.

    I thought for a moment, took out a bottle of cow tears from my backpack, and handed it to Jiang Dongcheng: "Give a little to everyone's eyelids."

    After Wang Dongcheng took the cow's tears, he wiped them on himself and passed them to the next one.

    I thought for a moment, took out the yellow paper, and drew a soul-calling talisman with a pen.

    Don¡¯t think that there are no ghosts in the desert.

    In fact, there are quite a few lonely souls and wild ghosts in the desert. Over the years, many people have died in the desert.

    After I drew the talisman, I read: "Urgent is like a law!"

    Then, he placed the talisman in the middle of the circle formed by everyone.

    "Some dirty things will appear later. If they are evil ghosts, I will destroy them. If they are innocent ghosts, don't be afraid no matter what you do. Remember, everyone's body contains yang energy." I said.  After a pause, he said: "As long as you are strong-minded, no ghosts can harm you."

    Generally, ghosts use illusions to harm people, such as making people fall off the building after falling under the illusion, or suddenly appearing in the mirror when people look in the mirror, scaring people to death.

    This is the ability of lonely ghosts to kill people.

    After I finished speaking, these soldiers looked very serious, each with a straight face, obviously a little nervous.

    I picked up the Sanqing Huayang Spear and sat cross-legged on the ground.

    I still dare not be careless. If I accidentally attract a bad guy or accidentally kill one or two people, it would be a small matter to be embarrassed. It would be a sin to kill these soldiers who are younger than me.

    Soon, a female ghost wearing white clothes and a pale face slowly floated over from a distance.

    These soldiers all looked at the female ghost, with slight fear on their faces.

    This is a normal human reaction. Soon the female ghost came to the middle of the circle, stood on the talisman, and looked at the soldiers from left to right.

    Then he slowly walked to Jiang Dongcheng's side and put his hand on Jiang Dongcheng's shoulder.

    Jiang Dongcheng¡¯s face turned blue and he looked at me, not daring to speak or move.

    This female ghost obviously didn¡¯t have any malicious intent, so I didn¡¯t care. Then the female ghost touched Jiang Dongcheng¡¯s face.

    ?Then the female ghost played around the others for a while before disappearing.

    After the female ghost left, everyone let out a sigh of relief.

    I smiled and asked: "How does it feel?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 332 Zhao Yazi

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Although they breathed a sigh of relief, it was obvious that the female ghost that appeared before still frightened them enough.

    Jiang Dongcheng slowly asked me: "Instructor, are all ghosts like this?"

    "Um, what are you referring to?" I asked.

    "She put her hand on my shoulder just now. It felt like an ice cube was placed on my shoulder. It was very cold." Jiang Dongcheng said.

    When I heard this, I said with a smile: "Not entirely. What you just saw were lonely ghosts. They are the lowest level of evil spirits. They are not even evil spirits. In fact, these lonely ghosts are just a group of ghosts."  Very poor wandering souls, wandering around the world on weekdays, a better ending is to be encountered by ghosts, collected by them, and taken back to the underworld for reincarnation."

    "It's bad luck. I keep wandering until my soul is gone." I touched my nose and said.

    "Then how do we kill her?" Jiang Dongcheng asked.

    "I heard that the army is researching some kind of spiritual bomb? That thing must be able to kill these lonely ghosts." I paused and said, "But it may not be able to kill more powerful ghosts."

    "What does a fierce ghost look like?"

    A soldier raised his hand and asked me.

    Although these ten soldiers are all from the special forces, their average age is only 21 or 2 years old, which is younger than me.

    If it were me, although I would be scared when I first came into contact with ghosts, I would become very interested later on, and they were no exception. Although they would be frightened to death when ghosts actually appeared, they could not stop their curiosity.  ah.

    "Ghost? Li Gui is actually just a general term for very strong ghosts. There is no special concept." I really couldn't think of a word to describe them, so I simply said: "Probably the one in red.  Well, you have all heard that women who die wearing red clothes will turn into evil ghosts, right?"

    "That man in red clothes turned into a ghost. Is he a ghost?" Jiang Dongcheng asked.

    "Well, I didn't know." I was stunned.

    Jiang Dongcheng pointed in the direction behind me: "Instructor, there is a man in red over there."

    I listened to Jiang Dongcheng¡¯s words and looked back. At this time, twenty meters away from me, a ghost wearing a pure red suit was standing not far away, looking towards us.

    ?????????? Oops, the soul-calling talisman really brought out a ghost.

    That¡¯s not right, how could a ghost appear in this desert?

    Generally speaking, when people die, they turn into ghosts because they feel aggrieved and resentful in their hearts.

    "If you have resentment and turn into a ghost, you should take revenge. It's not like wandering around in this desert."

    "You stay where you are, don't move." After I said to them, I picked up the Sanqing Huayang Gun and slowly walked towards the fierce ghost.

    No matter what grudge this evil ghost has, it¡¯s just right to come out.

    Having told this group of soldiers so much before, it would be more practical to commit suicide for them.

    If you kill a lonely ghost, it will be too cheap.

    When I approached, this evil ghost actually showed a frightened look and slowly backed away.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. If those fierce ghosts I encountered before saw me, they would rush towards me with howls and screams. How could this guy still be timid?

    This is a bit untraditional.

    Although I muttered in my heart, I was not merciless. I rushed forward with the Sanqing Huayang Spear and stabbed the fierce ghost in the chest.

    This fierce ghost was so frightened that it sat on the ground without even the intention of hiding away.

    Let me go, is this guy a fool?

    At this time, there was suddenly a clear cry.

    "Stop!"

    Suddenly, a woman walked out of the darkness.

    This woman is wearing something similar to Arab clothing, her face is covered with a scarf, but she has a very good figure. Although her face cannot be seen, her eyes are very beautiful.

    I subconsciously stopped what I was doing, turned to look at the woman and asked, "Who are you? Does this evil ghost have anything to do with you?"

    At this time, all the soldiers stood up and rushed forward to surround the woman.

    This area is already considered a military base, and the surrounding areas are classified as military secrets. This woman appeared here in the middle of the night. It¡¯s no wonder these soldiers are so vigilant.

    "If you don't want them all to die, it's better to let them retreat further." The woman looked at me and said, "I was just passing by accidentally, and this guy escaped accidentally. I came to look for him, came nearby, and  It wasn¡¯t intentional.¡±"Jiangdongcheng, let your people retreat first." I shouted to Jiangdongcheng.

    "The origin of this woman is a bit strange, and I can't figure it out, but someone who can take this fierce ghost wandering in the desert is obviously not simple. For the sake of vigilance, it is better not to let these soldiers take risks.

    "Jiangdongcheng, please step back, don't worry." I yelled at Jiangdongcheng and the others.

    Jiang Dongcheng and the others showed hesitation on their faces, then nodded and retreated a hundred meters away.

    I looked at this woman and asked, "Where are you from?"

    "Are you Zhang Xiu?" The woman looked at me and asked.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. I didn¡¯t expect that my brother is quite famous now. Any girl I meet in the desert would know me. I smiled and nodded.

    "Hey, beauty, I won't embarrass you today. This evil ghost suddenly jumped out and scared us. You have to tell us who you are, right? Introduce yourself, and I'll give this thing back to you." I said to the beauty.  .

    She blinked: "Zhao Yazi."

    "Um? No more?" I was stunned after hearing what Zhao Yazi said.

    "We'll have a chance to meet in the future." After Zhao Yazi said that, she held a palm-sized wooden gourd in her hand and moved towards the evil ghost lying on the ground. The evil ghost was sucked into the gourd in Zhao Yazi's hand.  middle.

    "Then Zhao Yazi turned around and left. I looked at Zhao Yazi's back and felt a little confused. Who was this woman?  It seems that they specifically inquired about my information.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m pretty, but I¡¯m not narcissistic enough to think that such a beautiful woman would inquire about me after hearing about my reputation.

    After thinking for a while, I still didn¡¯t understand. After the woman left, Jiang Dongcheng and the others also came over. Jiang Dongcheng asked me, ¡°Instructor Zhang, do you want to report this matter?¡±

    "No need?" I shook my head. I would definitely not find this woman after she left. Even if she was found, it would be difficult to rely on these soldiers and she might not be able to deal with her.

    You must know that the people in the cult are not as gentle as Yan Beixun fought with these soldiers. If they should kill people and use some magic, these soldiers will be confused.

    Anyway, if you report it, it will be a lot of trouble.

    "Okay, just pretend that what just happened never happened. Don't tell anyone. Come on, sit down and I will continue to tell you about the ghosts." I asked them to sit down and said, "See what I just said.  A gun is something that scares the shit out of you, it¡¯s a ghost" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 333 Yan Beixun¡¯s special training

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After talking about my legendary experience of catching ghosts all night, it was already getting slightly brighter, so I led the group of soldiers back.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t know how to teach these soldiers at all. It¡¯s definitely not possible to teach Zhang Tian the same way.

    "Zhang Tianna is my apprentice, and I should teach him all my skills, but this group of soldiers is not the case. I was just hired as an instructor, and I can't teach them the skills of Yan Chixia's lineage.

    As for training them to not be afraid of ghosts, I had no idea. I thought, could it be possible to just recruit a few ghosts every night and let them interact with them every day?

    " If this is the case, it would be too easy to earn one million. Obviously, Major General Huang Xiang is not a fool, and it is impossible to engage in such a loss-making business.

    I¡¯m sleepy too. Let¡¯s ask Yan Beixun when we get back and see what he does.

    After returning to the camp, Yi Wenyao came to take them away, saying that he would take them for a five-kilometer run before coming back to sleep.

    My scalp was numb when I heard it, but guard Liu was standing at the gate of the camp, smoking a cigarette, and walked up and said, "Mr. Zhang is back? Come on, I will take you to your residence."

    I nodded and followed Guard Liu to the back of the camp.

    At this time, there is a small oasis behind the camp, which is estimated to cover an area of ??only a dozen acres. In this desert, there are rare trees and a small lake, and five wooden houses have been built beside the small lake.

    These cabins are built on the lakeside and look like they are on vacation.

    Guard Liu led me to the door of the first wooden house and knocked on the door. Yan Beixun was wearing a pair of underwear and opened the door. He was wearing pajamas and he was obviously exhausted.

    I couldn¡¯t help but become curious, how did this guy train?

    Guard Liu asked us to have a good rest, and when we wake up, someone will bring food in.

    I walked into the wooden house. It was quite luxuriously decorated, just like a room in a resort. It had two beds, a balcony, a computer, and air conditioning. Anyway, everything you should have on vacation was here.

    ¡°My dear, I didn¡¯t expect that I could enjoy it so much in the desert.¡± I lay on my bed and sighed.

    Yan Beixun rolled his eyes at me: "Tch, look at your virtues. Go take a shower quickly and go to bed early. We have to continue training tomorrow night. Do you think we are here just for fun?"

    ¡°Hey, hey, how did you train?¡± I asked Yan Bei for directions.

    Yan Beixun looked at me up and down and asked, "What about you? You speak first."

    "I told them my legendary experience all night." I said.

    "Bah, shameless. With your little experience, how dare you talk about legends?" Yan Beixun said: "Besides, is what you said useful?"

    Seeing Yan Beixun say this, I asked with the intention of learning from the experience: "Then how did you do it?"

    "Me." Yan Beixun yawned: "I borrowed three cars from people in the military camp, and then went to a nearby city to spend the night whoring. Damn it, you don't know that girl's skills. My legs are now  It¡¯s still soft.¡±

    I was stunned when I heard: "Guard Liu didn't tell you?"

    "You idiot, I'm talking about taking them to a farther place for training. The ten little guys who came with me won't be able to tell about this kind of thing, right?" Yan Beixun said sternly: "  In addition, tell me, we have to stay with them for the past three months. On this first day, why are we so anxious about training? We must first establish a good relationship with them."

    "What's the best thing in the world to build a relationship with? We've been in the army together, we've been in prostitutes together, we've been in prostitution together." Yan Beixun said, "It's unrealistic to be a soldier with them, and it's impossible to be in a prison cell together. No,  I have no choice but to choose the last method."

    Listening to Yan Beixun's tone, it sounded like he was wronged. It made my balls ache. Is there such a shameless guy?

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s basically impossible to seek advice from this guy. I went to take a shower and went to sleep when I came back.

    It was a very comfortable sleep.

    In the desert, the air conditioner was blowing, which was extremely comfortable. When I woke up, the sky outside was gradually getting dark.

    I looked outside and it was already dusk.

    Yan Beixun was sitting in front of the computer, smoking a cigarette and playing Landlords.

    "Are you awake?" Yan Beixun looked back at me and said, "Eat something."

    As he said that, he pointed to the apple next to the computer. I picked up the apple and took a bite.

    "It's quite comfortable in the army. I originally thought it would be as hard as being a soldier." I said with a smile while eating an apple.

    ¡°???Only the ten so-called instructors like us have this kind of treatment, No, look outside.  "Yan Beixun pointed to the lake.

    I saw ten shirtless soldiers standing motionless in the water.

    "What are they doing?" I looked like they were members of Yan Beixun's group.

    "This group of guys in our group are incompetent. What the heck, when we ran five kilometers this morning, these ten guys couldn't hold on at first. Then when they were asked, they told me that I took them out to play. As a result, they were let go  I've been in the water all day." Yan Beixun said speechlessly: "What do you mean by showing off your talent? Isn't it just going out for prostitution once? It's like breaking the law."

    Yan Beixun still has the nerve to say it. He took these ten soldiers out to be squeezed all night, and they had to run five kilometers in the morning. Who could bear it?

    "Come on, how are you going to train tonight?" I asked.

    "Don't tell me." Yan Beixun said with a smile: "Wen Yao just told someone that there will be an assessment in three months, and whoever has the best score in the class assessment will be awarded an additional five hundred thousand. Hey,  I¡¯m determined to be number one.¡±

    "So confident?" I looked at Yan Bei and asked.

    "Are you kidding? I taught you all your skills. Do you think the guy I taught you can be better than me?" Yan Bei asked.

    "That's not certain." I thought about how unprofessional Yan Beixun was when he taught me, and asked, "By the way, we can't teach them the skills of our lineage, but is it okay to draw talismans and the like?"

    "This is up to you." Yan Beixun said.

    We chatted for a while, and then guard Liu came in and asked us to go out to eat together.

    Yan Beixun and I walked out together.

    The canteen is a large tent. Due to limited space, ordinary soldiers received food and squatted on the sand outside to eat. Only officers and us coaches could sit and eat inside.

    When we entered, we saw Yi Wenyao inside. Yan Beixun said with a smile: "Brother Yi, hurry up and tell the people in our group to stop soaking in the water. It will delay the meal and we will not have the energy to train at night."

    Yi Wenyao couldn¡¯t help but look at Yan Beixun angrily: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to drive out for ¡®training¡¯?¡±

    "Doesn't this enhance our relationship with them? Tell me, as brothers, what is most needed in leading troops is to make them obey me. If I take them out a few more times, won't I start to obey me in my heart?" Yan Beixun said with a smile.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 335 Three months

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off. Every night, I took Jiangdong City and the others out for training, and then rested and slept in the camp during the day.

    It passed in a flash.

    I haven¡¯t specifically learned about the situation of other groups, so I don¡¯t know, but our group has indeed made great progress.

    In the first month, I asked Jiangdong City and the others to put up soul-calling charms and wander around in the desert to attract ghosts, and then kill them.

    In the second month, they were asked not to use magic bullets, but to use special daggers engraved with talismans to fight these lonely ghosts.

    In the third month, I started to teach them to draw some simple talismans, but without exception, all the talismans drawn by the ten people had no effect on evil spirits.

    Sure enough, none of the ten people have any talent.

    " Drawing talismans requires skill. Some of the more talented people are like me. It seems that the talismans are effective after just a few draws. The main reason for this is because I have yin and yang eyes.

    "Those with good talent will need to study for one or two months, and those with less talent will need to study for one year.

    Ordinary people want to learn how to draw talismans so that they can deal with evil spirits. At the very least, they need to practice for several years.

    So I didn¡¯t continue to force Jiangdong City and them in this regard.

    To be honest, the effect of their three months of training is not bad. As long as they have enough spiritual bullets, they will be a very powerful force to deal with evil spirits.

    On the morning of the last day three months later, I watched the sky light up slightly and looked at ten people rushing back from the neighborhood.

    In the last month, they basically stayed away all night and didn¡¯t come back until dawn.

    I looked at them covered in sand and said with a smile, "Okay, let's all sit down and chat."

    After I finished speaking, they lined up in a row and sat down, showing great discipline.

    After I sat down, I coughed and said, "To be honest, what I have taught you in the past three months is just superficial. If you encounter evil spirits, don't be brave. If you can't fight them, just run away."

    What I said is actually nonsense. After all, they are soldiers. They come to learn these things. Even if they encounter particularly fierce evil spirits and orders are issued from above, the soldiers must carry out the orders, even if it means a dead end.

    "In addition, there will be an assessment tomorrow night. We, the instructors, don't know the content of this assessment. You are the ones above. I guess you are afraid that the outside world will leak it to you in advance, so you didn't reveal it." With that, I took out the bag.  He took out ten amulets and said, "I drew these last night, one for each person. Bring them with you. This assessment will definitely not be for fun, so be careful."

    "Yes." Jiang Dongcheng came up, took the talismans from my hand, and handed them out one by one.

    Then I told them some of the evil spirits and monster deeds I knew, and finally led them back to the camp near eight o'clock in the morning.

    At this time, all the giants gathered at the camp gate, and the other instructors stood together chatting.

    Yan Beixun's interpersonal communication was quite good. At first, the group of Yin Yang gentlemen were really indifferent to us. Later, one time in the cafeteria, Yan Beixun got into an argument with a twenty-seven or eighty-year-old Yin Yang gentleman and had sex.  One plane.

    Then that night, the two of them didn't know what they were doing. They abandoned the soldiers in their hands and ran out to have sex. Then their relationship became extremely strong. Under the leadership of Mr. Yin-Yang, Yan Beixun and other Mr. Yin-Yang  The relationship is also going well.

    I walked up to Yan Beixun and greeted Mr. Yin and Yang: "What are you talking about?"

    This Mr. Yin and Yang is called Lu Xun. It is said that he has learned to catch ghosts very well. Yan Beixun smiled and said: "Nothing, aren't they about to go out for the assessment?"

    "Go out now?" I was stunned for a moment: "Without a night's rest?"

    "I don't know. This mission is very confidential. It's not like you don't know. I asked Yi Wenyao many times, but he just refused to tell me." Yan Beixun shrugged, and the Jiangdong City and others I brought back naturally  Run into the team and stand in line.

    Yi Wenyao was standing at the front and turned around and said to us: "Everyone, instructors, you have worked hard this time. Go back and rest first. As long as the assessment is over and you pass the test, the money will be transferred to your account immediately."

    "Easy to say, easy to say." Yan Beixun said with a smile.

    ¡°Subsequently, five trucks drove out of the camp.

    "Line up!" Yi Wenyao shouted loudly, and then said: "Get in the car."

    After these soldiers got on the truck, Yi Wenyao also got on, and then the five large trucks drove into the vast desert and disappeared.

    "Let's go for a walk. It's so early in the morning. Let's go to the cafeteria for a drink and then go to bed."I finally made it through three months, let¡¯s celebrate.  Lu Xun said.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    By comparison, these soldiers had to run five kilometers in the morning after training to catch ghosts all night.

    Of course, this job seems easy. You take the soldiers out every night to practice by yourself, and sleep in a lakeside cabin like a vacation home during the day, but this is in the desert anyway.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out???????????

    Of course, on weekdays, I will also call Sun Xiaopeng and Ai Tangtang.

    Sun Xiaopeng told me that there are so many problems left in Laoshan that I am so busy every day that my head is about to explode. And those old guys, apart from helping with catching ghosts, are really a burden on other things.

    For example, one of the most common questions is, what should I do if Laoshan disciples go out to catch ghosts and eliminate demons and have a conflict with the government?

    "Don't think that Taoist priests go out to catch ghosts. The government treats them with courtesy. Just think of the time when Yan Beixun and I killed Tang Fei, the third most powerful person in the underworld in Taiwan, but the police thought it was murder and arrested us.

    There are many such problems. Sun Xiaopeng has to find connections all over China to get the Public Security Bureau to release him.

    Sun Xiaopeng told me that one time he was really overwhelmed and asked an elder to handle it. As a result, the elder rushed to the home of the director of the Public Security Bureau with a few Laoshan disciples and yelled, "We are slaying demons. Why do you arrest people?"  such as.

    It¡¯s not that these elders are stupid, but they have different ideas.

    Most of these elders grew up in Laoshan. They occasionally go down the mountain, and most of them slay demons. After becoming elders, they rarely go down the mountain. In the understanding of their generation, slaying demons is a good thing.  Is it still reasonable to kill demons and still get caught?

    ¡°As a result, the director of the Public Security Bureau directly had the elder and the disciples he brought detained. In the end, it was Sun Xiaopeng who brought people to the door, apologized, and then released them.

    There are so many things like this that it makes my head feel big when I hear it. Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s complaints are really not hypocritical.

    As for Ai Tangtang, in the past three months, she spent a few days in Laoshan and then returned to the Chinese medicine shop.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 336 Assessment with monsters

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After she returned to the Chinese medicine store, I would occasionally call and chat with her. Her life was no different from usual. The only difference was that our Chinese medicine store went bankrupt.

    ¡°Ahem, it¡¯s not right to say that he is bankrupt. Anyway, Ai Tangtang has no money to spend in Chongqing.

    The reason is very simple. Ai Tangtang basically loses money when opening a Chinese medicine store, and the loss is particularly severe. As long as he buys a slightly shabby one, Ai Tangtang will basically sell it at the cost price.

    People in the traditional Chinese medicine industry should understand how much does traditional Chinese medicine cost?

    Even if her income is small, everyone knows that this girl is a super foodie. As long as she sees something to eat, no matter if it is delicious or not, she will buy it and take a few bites.

    In the end, I approached Sun Xiaopeng and asked him to transfer 20,000 yuan to Ai Tangtang¡¯s account.

    But as long as Ai Tangtang waits for me and Yan Bei to return from the search for the king, it will be fine.

    Ahem, it seems that I went too far. When the ten of us arrived at the canteen, we asked the soldiers in the cooking class to help us get two boxes of cold beer. At this time, Guard Liu also walked in with a smile and said: "Everyone is in a good mood.  Isn¡¯t it nice? Let¡¯s have a cold beer.¡±

    "No, come on, Guard Liu, sit down." Yan Beixun said to Guard Liu.

    Then guard Liu sat next to Yan Beixun, and after bringing the beer from the cooking team, Yan Beixun bit open a beer cap, handed guard Liu a bottle of beer, and said, "Here, drink some.  "

    ¡°I¡¯m a soldier and I don¡¯t drink while on duty.¡± Guard Liu shook his head and declined.

    "You're on a mission, aren't you just sitting around and playing? Hurry up and drink." Yan Beixun said.

    Guard Liu thought about it for a moment, took the beer, and as soon as he took a sip, Yan Beixun asked: "Guard Liu, what is the assessment method for the one hundred soldiers this time? Tell me."

    Guard Liu said: "I shouldn't have told you originally, but now that they have left, you will not be in danger of leaking the secret. Actually, this assessment is also simple. Our army spent a lot of money on Longyin Temple."  I bought a sealed monster over there and in a nearby basin, as long as these one hundred soldiers kill the monster, they will pass."

    After Guard Liu said this, all the instructors present turned dark, including me.

    A sealed monster?

    "What the hell, let those soldiers use magic bullets that even the devils may not be able to deal with to deal with the monsters that have been sealed by Longyin Temple?

    "Hey, Guard Liu, are you a little too big? Do you think those soldiers can deal with monsters after three months of intensive training?" Yan Bei asked.

    Guard Liu was very confident and said: "These 100 people are the elites among the elites selected by various special forces. With your three months of training, if 100 people can't even deal with a monster, then this one  There¡¯s no need for a plan to exist, right?¡±

    "One bite won't make you fat, Guard Liu." I said.

    In the past three months, not only me, but other instructors have also developed feelings for the soldiers they led. Suddenly I heard that these group of people were scared to death when they encountered lonely ghosts three months ago.  The pale-faced soldier went to deal with the monster that had been sealed by Longyin Temple?

    Guard Liu saw our expressions and smiled: "Everyone, the senior monks from Longyin Temple are also there. If there are huge casualties, they will take action to control the monster."

    "Guard Liu, this is your army's business. Although we are instructors, we are not in your system. We are outsiders. If I say this, you can just ignore it." Yan Beixun looked at Guard Liu and relaxed.  He said slowly: "Monsters are not as simple as you think, especially sealed monsters. If they are really simple monsters and can be eliminated directly, how can they be sealed?"

    After listening to what Guard Liu said, no one had any intention of drinking to celebrate. I could also pray that a few people in my group would die less.

    Seeing that we were about to stand up and leave, Guard Liu was still sitting on his chair and said slowly: "Everyone, I know we are anxious, but there is no other way."

    "This matter is imperative. There are more and more supernatural incidents in the country, and a special team must be deployed to curb them." Guard Liu said.

    "There's no need to rush, you're asking them to die!" Yan Beixun shouted directly at Guard Liu: "Is your army just for your own purposes and letting your soldiers die?"

    "That's right." Guard Liu had a wry smile on his face: "This is the duty of our soldiers."

    "Nonsense!" Lu Xun couldn't help but say.

    Guard Liu stood up and looked around us, his emotions??Somewhat bad, he shouted at us: "Do you think we are willing to let our soldiers die?"

    "They are only twenty-one or twelve years old, but there are more and more supernatural cases in various parts of the country every year. If our soldiers don't work hard to develop a training system and solve this problem, do we have to rely on you?"

    "You are indeed capable people, but how many of you are willing to throw away your lives for the people?" Guard Liu took a deep breath: "Isn't this kind of thing the duty of our soldiers?"

    We all fell silent after hearing this. In fact, the military¡¯s decision was correct and they needed to determine the feasibility of this matter in the shortest possible time.

    Looking at the results of the training of these soldiers, only then can we formulate future plans. To be honest, if this plan is really feasible, then the army will naturally start to significantly train this unit specifically for catching ghosts.

    As long as this team comes out, the supernatural cases across the country will be greatly alleviated.

    This is actually related to the fact that Mr. Yin Yang and the demon hunters are becoming less and less.

    "Mr. Yin Yang, it is difficult for someone like a demon hunter who deals with ghosts to find a wife, and few people are willing to marry a person who deals with ghosts all day long.

    On the Internet, maybe some women feel that people who deal with ghosts are very handsome, and they clamor to marry such people every day, but if she is really asked to marry, will she be willing?

    Some Yin-Yang gentlemen and demon hunters who are lucky before their death will accept a talented apprentice to continue their skills. However, if they are unlucky and fail to accept a talented apprentice, the inheritance will be cut off after death.

    And there are fewer and fewer people with real skills and more and more liars, which is also a very serious problem.

    I sighed in my heart. The ten of us didn¡¯t speak. We each went back to our own rooms to rest.

    I took a shower, lay on the bed, and looked at Yan Beixun who was playing with his mobile phone on the bed next to me and asked: "Hey, how many people do you think will die this time?"

    "There must be at least thirty." Yan Beixun shook his head slightly: "Go to sleep. If you have anything to do, we'll talk about it later."

    With a lot on my mind, I slowly fell asleep.

    I don¡¯t know how long I slept for, but suddenly, I felt someone shake my shoulders vigorously and said to me: ¡°Axiu, get up quickly, something big has happened.¡± (Remember this website¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 337: Fighting with Misfortune

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I was sleeping in a daze when I heard Yan Beixun's voice and thought of Jiangdong City and the others. I sat up and looked outside. It was getting dark outside, and Yan Beixun was standing next to me anxiously.

    "What's wrong?" I asked.

    "Get dressed and follow me quickly."

    Yan Beixun didn¡¯t say anything, so I hurriedly put on my clothes and took all the ¡®guys¡¯ with me.

    He and Yan Beixun walked to the entrance of the camp together.

    At this time, Guard Liu was anxiously talking to the eight Yin and Yang gentlemen. At this time, all the soldiers in the military camp were carrying important things to the truck as if they were facing a formidable enemy.

    "Guard Liu, what's wrong?" I walked up and asked.

    Guard Liu saw us and said, "The assessment started an hour ago."

    Guard Liu spoke quickly.

    It turns out that at the beginning of the assessment, two eminent monks from Longyin Temple used curse seals to suppress the monster's strength, allowing more than a hundred soldiers to fight smoothly.

    There were only about a dozen casualties in half an hour. However, half an hour into the assessment, two mysterious people suddenly appeared. I don¡¯t know what method they used to unlock the curse seals of the two senior monks of Longyin Temple. As a result, the demon  The beast went berserk, and the two eminent monks were entangled by the two mysterious men, unable to save anyone.

    Those ninety soldiers all had particularly strong military qualities. More than twenty of them stayed to try to hold back the monster, while the others all got into trucks and fled.

    "As a result, twenty people couldn't stop them at all. In the end, sixty soldiers stayed, and the remaining thirty got on the truck and escaped. At this time, they were rushing towards our military camp.

    Sure enough, something happened.

    My face darkened, and Guard Liu said: "At this time, there are only those thirty soldiers left, especially that monster. We have asked ten masters to kill him."

    "What do you think?" I asked Yan Bei.

    Yan Beixun thought for a moment and said to guard Liu, "Axiu and I will help you, but we need you to provide all the information about this monster."

    Guard Liu was overjoyed after hearing this, and the other eight people seemed to agree.

    This is not surprising. Mr. Yin Yang will definitely agree to it if he encounters such a thing.

    Three off-road vehicles were arranged. After the ten of us got on the vehicle, we started to rush towards the thirty remaining soldiers, hoping that we could still make it in time.

    Thinking of this, I picked up the folder in my hand, opened it and started reading.

    This yellow folder is the information about the monster. Basically, everyone has a copy.

    I opened it and took a look, this monster is really not simple.

    This monster is called Fu Dou, and everyone is probably unfamiliar with this name, because Fu Dou rarely appears in various mythological stories.

    An allusion is about a fight between disasters.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? His house faces Jingxi River, and he often uses a bamboo fence in front of his door to protect the stream from pollution.

    A few years later, Wu Kan accidentally picked up a white snail by the water, took it home and raised it with water.  From then on, I always have delicious meals when I go home.

    The neighbor¡¯s mother told him that after he went to work every day, a beautiful woman of seventeen or eighteen years old with light clothes came to buy food.  Wu Kan suspected that Bai Luo had done it. The next day he pretended to go out and hid in a neighbor's house to take a peek. However, he saw a woman coming out of his house and entering the kitchen.

    Wu Kan quickly opened the door and went in to thank him. The beauty explained: "God knows that you respect the spring and work hard, and sympathizes with your loneliness, so he sent me to take care of the housework for you. Fortunately, you have seen the truth and will not doubt my origins."  From then on, Luo Nu became his wife, and the love between husband and wife was undeniable.

    When the county magistrate heard about Wu Kan's affair, he was salivating and wanted to seize his love. He set up a plan to frame him. Then he summoned Wu Kan and said, "I want these two things, the shrimp hair and the ghost arm.  Come to the Yamen tonight to deliver the goods, otherwise you will be severely punished."

    After Wu Kan returned home, he told his beloved wife with a melancholy expression. She advised him not to worry, turned around and went out, and soon found these two strange things for him.

    The county magistrate summoned Wu Kan for the second time, and he repeated his old trick and said, "I want to fight for trouble. You must find it for me immediately, otherwise a big disaster will happen."

    Wu Kan went back and told his wife that she had brought him another monster named "Fu Dou", which was similar in size and shape to a dog.

    Wu Kan gave the monster to the county magistrate, who was furious when he saw it: "What I want is Fu Dou, this is obviously a dog!"

    Asked againWhat special abilities does it have?  Wu Kan said that it can eat charcoal fire and excrete feces fire.  The county magistrate then burned charcoal red and let it eat.  After Fu Dou ate it, the feces on the ground turned into balls of fire.

    The county magistrate said angrily: "What's the use of this thing?" Just as he was about to harm Wu Kan, the flames suddenly burst out and quickly ignited the entire county government office. The smoke and dust were so big that they floated in the wind to the city gate. The magistrate and his whole family were there  They were reduced to ashes in the fire, but Wu Kan and his snail wife have since disappeared, and there has been no trace of them. They must have fled to some paradise.

    This is the most famous story of Fu Dou.

    It seems that this story is about the love story between Wu Kan and Bai Fumei, who are dressed in silk and have great luck. Many people will not pay too much attention to this misfortune.

    "Fu Dou is less well-known, but he is extremely terrifying. An ancient book in our Chinese medicine shop has recorded one of Fu Dou's deeds.

    It is said that during the prosperous period of the Tang Dynasty, when Emperor Taizong was in power, a ferocious beast appeared in Chang'an, which would ignite anything it touched, causing constant fires in Chang'an.

    At this time, there were widespread complaints among the people, and Emperor Taizong of the Tang Dynasty immediately summoned Wei Zheng to inquire about the matter.

    Wei Zheng then said: "Your Majesty, this strange name is Fu Dou. A few years ago, a meteor fell into Chang'an. I wonder if your majesty remembers it? The monster Fu Dou was born when a meteor hit a pregnant female dog.  "

    "Since you know it, why don't you remove it?"

    "Before Fu Dou was young and had been hiding. Chang'an City is so huge that I have never been able to find this thing. In the past few days, Fu Dou has gained momentum and started to cause trouble."

    There is no detailed record in ancient books about how Wei Zheng got rid of Fu Dou later. It just said that Wei Zheng designed to lure Fu Dou out of Chang'an and then killed the thing in the wilderness.

    I put the folder down and couldn't help but feel uneasy. I didn't expect it to be a fudou. If this kind of thing really burns when touched according to the ancient books, how should we deal with it?

    ¡°Then I was stunned and couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Guard Liu was right. When we encounter a powerful monster, the first thing we think about is how to save our lives, and the second is how to kill the monster.

    If you were a soldier, as long as you gave the order, you would rush forward without saying a word.

    "Do you have any way to deal with this evil beast?" I turned to Yan Bei and asked.

    [ps: Xiaojiu Public Platform: wujiu1995 Tomorrow Xiaojiu will be on the public platform to tell everyone what Fu Dou looks like. Hey, if you want to know, please follow Xiaojiu¡¯s WeChat public platform.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 338 The fierce battle between disasters

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yan Beixun remained silent, while Lu Xun, who was sitting in front, said: "Huidou is extremely difficult to deal with. Legend has it that what burns on his body is the karma fire of the underworld. As long as it is contaminated a little, it will quickly spread throughout the body, and then the three souls will  The seven souls were devoured by the fire of karma.¡±

    I frowned as I heard this: "Come to think of it, wouldn't it be enough to use water to deal with this evil beast?"

    "It's not that simple." Lu Xun said: "It is true that water and fire are in conflict with each other, but water can extinguish fire, but fire can also evaporate water, unless extremely powerful Taoism is used to attract water that is higher than karma fire."

    "Water that is higher than karma fire?" I asked, "Is there such water?"

    "Of course there is." Yan Beixun, who had been silent, said, "The weak water of the underworld."

    ¡°I¡¯ll go, you¡¯re talking nonsense about things from the underworld.¡± I rolled my eyes at him.

    "Hey, Brother Lu, if we run over like this stupidly, we might not be able to save those thirty soldiers, but we will fall in instead." Yan Beixun asked: "Are any of you Mr. Yin Yang good at formations?"  of?"

    "There are two." Lu Xun nodded.

    "Okay, stop the car, contact the two people who know how to use the formation, set up the formation here, and then we will lure Fu Dou over."

    ??We all had walkie-talkies with us. After making contact, the car stopped, and then two Mr. Yin and Yang got out of the car.

    Yan Beixun stuck his head out of the car window and shouted: "Please hurry up, we will lure Fu Dou here in twenty minutes at the latest."

    "Try to delay as much time as possible." After one of the Yin Yang gentlemen said this, he discussed a few words with the other instrument and started to get busy.

    And we continued to set off, rushing in the direction of those soldiers.

    The car drove for another five minutes, and we finally saw the so-called Fu Dou.

    This Fu Dou is about three meters high and five meters long. It looks like a black dog, but its body is burning with karma fire. It looks extremely weird.

    Fu Dou was chasing a truck at this time.

    "Get off the car! Get ready to fight." Yan Beixun shouted into the intercom.

    The truck is almost being chased, but this is not the reason why we get out of the car and fight. The most important thing is to delay the two Mr. Yin and Yang who can set up formations. Otherwise, if we lead Fu Dou and run over, the formation will not be set up.  Okay, wouldn¡¯t that make you blind?

    After the car stopped, I grabbed the Sanqing Huayang Gun and jumped out.

    "Roar!"

    At this time, Fu Dou raised his head and roared loudly, the sound was deafening. The karma fire on his body started to burn with a roar. It looked like it was completely wrapped in the karma fire.

    And a very strong demonic aura spread from it.

    This demonic energy is very powerful, but it has not reached the level of Tuya.

    I feel a little more at ease. I can use the Sanqing Huayang Spear to deal with Tuya, and this Fu Dou should be fine too.

    What¡¯s more important is that there are so many people here.

    I took a look and saw that all the Yin and Yang gentlemen were taking out yellow paper and starting to draw symbols.

    Yan Beixun and I looked at each other, and Yan Beixun said, "Let's go, most of them are not good at close combat, and they don't have good weapons. If you charge at them, you will die."

    I nodded, and then we both rushed forward.

    This Dou Dou is three meters tall. It feels like a tank, and the flames on its body cannot be burned.

    I was at the front and stabbed Fu Dou in the neck with the Sanqing Huayang Spear.

    The main reason is that its head is three meters high, making it difficult to poke.

    Fu Dou quickly took two steps back. Suddenly, Fu Dou stepped back hard. My Sanqing Huayang Spear did not touch it, but it opened its bloody mouth.

    Suddenly, a stream of karmic fire spit out from its mouth.

    I quickly rolled to the side.

    I just rolled away, and the sand where I stood just now was scorched. Although it was night, the surrounding temperature must have been more than 40 degrees.

    "Fuck you, uncle." Yan Beixun also came to Fu Dou's side at this time, holding the Huanqing giant sword, he jumped up hard and slashed at its neck.

    There was a pop.

    "The Huanqing Giant Sword cut in twenty or thirty centimeters, which is still far from being able to chop off its head with one knife."

    "Roar." Fu Dou roared after feeling pain.

    "No, run quickly." Yan Beixun drew out the Huanqing Giant Sword, turned around and ran. I ran as fast as I could.

    After running for more than ten meters, I looked back, almost scared me to death.

    Fu Dou has disappeared. The place where Fu Dou stood before turned into an oval fire ball. The fire ball was five meters high and seven or eight meters wide.

    It is estimated that everything within the scope of this fire ball will have to be burned cleanly.

    This fire ball is like a small sun in the desert at night, illuminating the surrounding area as if it were daytime.

    Bang bang bang!

    At this time, gunshots were heard.

    I saw that the soldiers were not vegetarians either. They got out of the car and started shooting at the fireball with their guns.

    None of the more than thirty soldiers seemed to be injured.

    Thinking about it, it¡¯s right. If you really get hit by this misfortune, you will be burned completely. How can you survive until now?

    And those Yin-Yang gentlemen one by one began to throw the drawn talismans towards the fire ball.

    What kind of exorcism charms, what kind of evil-suppressing charms, I even saw a Yin-Yang Mr. throw away a contraceptive charm.

    What the hell, these guys really mess around with whatever they get and throw it away.

    While they were throwing away the talismans, the huge fire ball was also expanding.

    We can only retreat.

    "This thing is pretty scary, right?" I swallowed.

    This guy¡¯s demonic aura is obviously not as good as Tu Ya¡¯s back then, but he¡¯s already so powerful.

    I suddenly felt that Luo Fang and I were really lucky. Tuya had indeed caused the seal to lose too much strength at that time, so he ran away. When he was killed by me, he was seriously injured.

    "I don't know if the talisman array over there is ready. If we continue to delay, we will suffer casualties." Yan Beixun's forehead was covered with sweat.

    It¡¯s not just him, all of us are like this. It¡¯s not that we are scared, but the surrounding temperature is too high, it should have exceeded 40 degrees.

    "Hurry as the law dictates!"

    A Mr. Yin and Yang had just finished reciting, when suddenly, the talisman in his hand started to burn.

    Originally, I thought he was using a fire talisman, but he threw the talisman on the ground in a hurry, but his hands were already stained with fire, and the fire spread from his hands to his whole body very quickly.

    "Ah! Save me, save me."

    This Mr. Yin Yang rolled on the ground vigorously, but it still had no effect.

    "I understand." Yan Beixun shouted hurriedly: "Hurry up and throw away all your clothes, and throw away anything that is easy to burn on you."

    As soon as I heard it, I knew that the temperature here was extremely high at this time. If this temperature ignited something, it would also be karma fire.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 339 Zhao Yazi makes trouble

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? What is Fu Dou doing? It turns into a big fireball. It seems to have no power at all, but it turned out to be a dirty trick.

    ¡°If we let his fire ball continue to grow bigger and our clothes burn, wouldn¡¯t we have to finish playing?

    It¡¯s not just us, the soldiers are also taking off their clothes at this time.

    Soon, there were nearly forty people, all of whom had stripped down to just a pair of underwear.

    Then the soldiers began to hand us mineral water.

    After I received the mineral water, my underwear got completely wet.

    After doing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, at least there was no direct danger of being burned to death.

    "Everyone get on the bus and be careful. Ten minutes have passed now. If something goes wrong, we will run to the planned place immediately." Yan Beixun said.

    Those soldiers probably didn¡¯t understand what was going on, so I didn¡¯t follow Yan Beixun away. Instead, I got into the car with more than 30 soldiers.

    With my bag on my back and my Sanqing Huayang gun, I followed these soldiers behind the big truck and asked the driver in front to follow Yan Bei to find their car later.

    To be honest, it¡¯s quite uncomfortable to be crowded here with this group of soldiers. A group of old men, just wearing a pair of underwear, are crowded into a small space naked.

    Suddenly, the fireball changed.

    With a bang, the fireball exploded, and countless red fireballs fell from the sky.

    "Drive quickly!"

    I yelled at the soldier driving in front of me.

    The car started quickly.

    At this time, the sky was like a meteor shower.

    ¡°It¡¯s just like in an American blockbuster, the car is also driving left and right to avoid the meteor shower.

    I suddenly felt that the guy driving in front was definitely a car expert. In this desert, he was able to dodge the meteor shower without overturning his car.

    Several times the car tilted so hard that I felt like it was about to roll over.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Suddenly, there was a vibration on the ground.

    I looked behind me and saw Fu Dou running towards us.

    I quickly picked up the walkie-talkie and called Yan Beixun: "Hey, Fu Dou is here."

    "Do you think you are the only one with eyes?" Yan Beixun said impatiently: "Don't be afraid"

    At this time, our car was at the end. After all, it was a big truck. It was incomparable to the off-road vehicle Yan Beixun and the others were riding in. Of course he was not afraid. The first people in our truck to die when Fu Dou rushed up were the people in our truck.

    As soon as we finished speaking, our big truck suddenly overtook Yan Beixun¡¯s car.

    "Hey, are you so loyal?" I couldn't help but ask through the intercom. As soon as I finished speaking, I realized something was wrong. Yan Beixun's car stopped in place and didn't move.

    "Crap, it broke down at this time."

    Yan Beixun and the four people in their car all took the "guy", opened the door and ran out, running towards our big truck.

    He was about to be overtaken by Fu Dou.

    "Axiu, stop the car quickly to pick us up." Yan Bei looked for a way.

    I couldn¡¯t help but despise him. Who said he wasn¡¯t afraid just now?

    But now is not the time to talk about grudges. I quickly asked the soldiers driving in front to slow down. After Yan Beixun and the others caught up, each of the soldiers stretched out their hands and pulled them up.

    After they got into the car, the car suddenly accelerated.

    But because of this, Fu Dou is only five meters away from us.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I could see the fierce expression on the evil spirit.

    Oops.

    At this time, the soldiers sitting at the back picked up their guns and started shooting.

    Although these spirit bullets cannot kill Fu Dou, they can still cause some trouble to it.

    "At least it can't run at full speed, that's enough."

    The car drove for about five minutes.

    Finally arrived at the scheduled location.

    At this time, in the desert, a circle was formed with spells. This circle was ten meters in diameter.

    As long as Fu Dou is introduced, it should be considered done.

    After the truck drove into the circle, all of us got out of the car very quickly.

    Then run outside the circle.

    boom!

    There was a loud noise.

    I'm out of this circle.

    Looking back, I saw that the big truck was torn into pieces by Hu Dou.

    Fortunately, everyone has run out.

     At this time, the two Yin and Yang teachers who were left behind to set up the formation chanted in unison: "The sun rises in the east, I am so powerful and powerful, I am now refining it and turning it into dust, rushing like a law!"

    Suddenly, all the talismans on the ground flew up and began to spin.

    Fu Dou also sensed that something was wrong, his eyes showed vigilance, and then he ran in one direction and hit the talismans with force, but there was a roar and they were bounced back.

    Seeing this, everyone present felt relieved.

    The only thing I was worried about was that this talisman array had no effect on Fu Dou, but I didn¡¯t expect the effect to be quite good.

    "Roar."

    Fu Dou roared, and then flames burst out of his body and turned into a fireball.

    Here you go again?

    All of us have seen how powerful this move is. Immediately, Yan Beixun shouted to the two Yin and Yang teachers who were setting up the formation: "If you have any special moves, use them quickly!"

    The two Yin-Yang gentlemen didn¡¯t even listen, they kept reciting incantations, and their hands were quickly pinching the spells.

    Then, the talismans forming a large circle gradually narrowed in scope.

    Soon, these talismans covered the fire ball.

    ??Basically we can¡¯t see the flames, the outside of the fire ball is completely covered by spells.

    These talismans are also powerful. They did not burn when exposed to flames.

    These talismans suppressed the fire ball smaller and smaller.

    It was done, I looked at the result inside the talisman array in surprise.

    I suddenly felt happy, but at this moment, two motorcycles suddenly rode up from a distance. They took out their pistols and then heard the sound of gunshots.

    The two Yin-Yang gentlemen fell down at the sound, obviously seriously injured.

    When they fell to the ground, the talismans exploded and were completely burned by the fire from Fu Dou's body.

    "Fuck you." I couldn't help but yell. I almost succeeded, but I didn't expect these two mysterious people to appear at this time.

    The two men parked their motorcycles and walked over. When I saw that one of them was an acquaintance, it was Zhao Yazi who was still dressed as an Arab.

    "Zhao Yazi, what do you mean?" I looked at Zhao Yazi and yelled.

    "I'm sorry, we have to take away Fu Dou. Those two old guys from Longyin Temple delayed us too much. Otherwise, if we had taken Fu Dou away directly, you wouldn't have had to die so many people." Zhao Yazi  After saying that, he nodded to the person next to him.

    This man also had his face covered. Judging from his figure, he should be only twenty-four or five years old.

    This man took out an emerald green flute in his right hand, then stood there and started playing.

    A melodious song came from the flute, and the Fu Dou was originally burning with ferocious flames, but after hearing this song, the fireworks on its body weakened very quickly, and it gradually became smaller, and finally became smaller.  into the size of a small dog.

    This man stepped forward and picked up Huidou, who had turned into the size of a puppy and lost the threat.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 340 Chat in private

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    He actually put away the trouble so easily.

    I was very surprised when I saw this. No, this is unscientific. It is impossible for Hudou to be recovered so easily.

    ???????????????????????? If this person really had the virtue to easily deal with troubles, he would not have been entangled by the two eminent monks of Longyin Temple for so long before.

    In this way, the reason why he was able to subdue Fu Dou so easily was probably because of the flute in his hand.

    This person is not like Zhao Yazi, who wraps himself up tightly and wears a white tunic suit. At this time, he is holding Fu Dou in his right hand and holding a flute in his left hand.

    Yan Beixun shouted: "Hey, what do you mean? This Fu Dou has killed so many of us, and you can take them away just as you say?"

    The man looked at Yan Beixun with a smile: "You can't deal with this thing, so I'll take him in for you. Is there any problem?"

    "There is a problem, it's a big problem. We are fighting tooth and nail. When we are about to solve this thing, you come out to pick up the remaining blood. Does that make sense?" Yan Beixun said and lit a cigarette.

    ¡°You¡¯re unhappy and you¡¯re going to beat me up?¡± The man said with a smile on his face: ¡°I don¡¯t have time to play with you, let¡¯s go.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and left. Zhao Yazi left side by side with him. Yan Beixun shouted: "Hey, kid, don't run away if you have the guts. Challenge me to a duel."

    ¡°My name is Zhang Baohuan, I¡¯ll talk to you when I get the chance.¡±

    After saying that, the two people disappeared into the desert.

    I asked Yan Beixun next to me: "Do you want to chase me?"

    "What a nonsense." Yan Beixun frowned: "There are a lot of things, let's deal with them first."

    Yan Beixun is right, we have our hands full.

    The army came to collect the bodies, and then asked what happened, how terrible the fight was.

    ¡°It¡¯s so busy anyway.

    I searched for the survivors here and found that only one person in our group survived, Jiangdong City.

    After being questioned by the people above, I returned to the camp. I pulled one of Jiangdongcheng out and sat down on the sand pile where we usually train.

    It was still dark at this time, and it was exactly the same as our usual training. The only difference was that there were nine less people around us.

    Everyone has feelings. I stayed with that group of guys for three full months. After training every day, we chatted and walked to the military camp together. Although the relationship was not as deep as that of Sun Xiaopeng, we still had food together.  bitter.

    "What does it feel like?" I looked at Jiang Dongcheng and asked.

    Jiang Dongcheng was dumbfounded for a while, then paused and said, "I don't feel anything. They covered my escape. I owe them all a life."

    "This is a lot of debt." I smiled helplessly: "I know it is very dangerous for you to do this, but I didn't expect that this is the first test and so many people died."

    "Instructor, can you summon their souls here? I want to say thank you to them." Jiang Dongcheng looked into my eyes and said.

    It is basically impossible to recruit their souls. After all, their souls have been swallowed up by the fire of karma. There is no way I can agree to it.

    "At this time, Jiang Dongcheng obviously felt very guilty. To be honest, even if I really had the ability to bring back other people's souls, it would not be a good thing. Instead, it would make him feel a knot in his heart.

    Recruiting other people¡¯s souls may eliminate Jiang Dongcheng¡¯s knot in his heart, or it may make his knot in his heart even heavier at this time.

    The former is okay, but if it is the latter, Jiang Dongcheng will probably have to live with guilt for the rest of his life.

    Instead, I comforted Jiang Dongcheng: "Isn't this the bounden duty of you soldiers? Sacrifice is also normal. Don't think so much. Go back to sleep and have a good rest. Everything will pass."

    When Jiang Dongcheng and I returned to the camp, neither of us spoke to each other and we were both in a bad mood.

    After returning to the camp, Jiang Dongcheng walked behind me and said, "Instructor, I'm going to gather soon."

    "Go, we will leave here tomorrow. I don't know when we will meet next time." I turned back and patted Jiang Dongcheng on the shoulder: "This road is not easy to take. In fact, I suggest you retire from the army."

    Jiang Dongcheng said nothing and left alone.

    I returned to the cabin.

    The door was open at this time. As soon as we entered, we saw Yan Beixun and nine others gathered in our room, drinking beer.

    "Hey, are you still in the mood to drink?" I said and walked in.

    Lu Xun said: "No one feels comfortable when so many people die, but people are already dead, so what's the use of feeling uncomfortable.Let¡¯s get together together. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow, and we don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll see each other again, right?  "

    What Lu Xun said made sense. I also sat down, picked up a bottle of wine and took a sip.

    Lu Xun opened his mouth to discuss: "You think, if the military does this, can this organization be successful?"

    Yan Beixun said disdainfully: "I think they are too anxious and don't know anything about monsters. These people have such little ability and they dare to send them to kill monsters. I think no matter how many soldiers they train in the future, they won't be enough."  The man pit up there.¡±

    "That's right." I nodded slightly.

    It¡¯s not that the people in the army are really stupid, it¡¯s that they don¡¯t understand evil at all. With such an officer commanding them, the role that this team can play is very limited.

    "Forget it." Yan Beixun shook his head: "We can just happily collect the money ourselves."

    "Has the money arrived?" I asked.

    "We're here."

    At this time, a group of people started talking about where they were going to travel after returning. I picked up my phone and looked at it. There were too many things going on before, and I didn¡¯t receive any information about the money arriving.

    When I looked at it, I saw a string of zeros, which made my eyes dazzle. I have never made so much money in my life.

    ¡°If my dad knew that I could make so much money, I don¡¯t know how happy he would be.

    I immediately began to think about buying a house for my father in Dianjiang. I could live in it as he pleased, but I still had to buy it for him.

    And then travel abroad?

    I have never traveled abroad in my life, but I have traveled abroad before. Myanmar is such a miserable place and I almost lost my life. It doesn¡¯t count as traveling at all.

    A group of us were daydreaming, and suddenly guard Liu walked in. He smiled and said to us, "Everyone, are you okay?"

    "Hey, Old Liu, come here, sit down and tinker with a bottle?" Yan Beixun saw Guard Liu coming in and handed him a bottle of wine. Guard Liu waved his hand and refused: "Master Yan, Mr. Zhang, you guys come out,  I have something to tell you."

    Hey, is there anything that Guard Liu can't say in front of everyone?

    I glanced at Yan Beixun, and Yan Beixun also looked at me strangely. Apparently he didn't know the purpose of Guard Liu's visit.

    But since Guard Liu said so, Yan Beixun and I did not refuse and said hello to Lu Xun and the others.

    We followed Guard Liu to the beach chairs by the lake and sat down on them.

    Guard Liu looked at me and Yan Beixun and said, "You two, General Huang asked me to come here this time. I specially want to chat with you in private. Are you interested in joining our army?" (Remember the website address of this site?)  £ºwww.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 341 Leaving

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I thought Guard Liu was going to say something, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be this.

    After I heard this, I was surprised. Why do you want us to join the army?

    "Guard Liu, it's like this. It's not that we refuse, it's that we are used to being free and can't stand the rules of the army." Yan Beixun said with a smile.

    Guard Liu slapped his forehead: "I didn't explain this clearly to you two. It's like this. Our organization is still in the preparation stage, but there are currently no masters in this field in the army, so we want to hire two people with an annual salary of fifty  Wan, awarded the rank of Major."

    I didn¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s better to let Yan Beixun talk about this kind of thing. I don¡¯t care. I can add it or not.

    Mainly because of what Yan Beixun meant, Yan Beixun asked: "Guard Liu, if anything happens to you, you can always come to us to solve it. Isn't this unnecessary?"

    "It's different." Guard Liu said: "You two don't need to stay in the army. You just need to come over when you have missions and when you are free."

    "Our organization is called Demon Hunters. These soldiers are just new forces. We will also absorb many Yin Yang gentlemen and demon hunters. The two of them will be the first to be selected." Guard Liu said.

    Yan Beixun asked: "What about Lu Xun and the others?"

    "Based on the reports of the surviving soldiers, the two of them were particularly eye-catching in the battle. As for the two other Talisman Masters, they are also under consideration. We will have to wait until later to consider whether to admit them or not."  Guard Liu said as he took out two contracts: "This is the employment contract. If you two agree and sign, you will become a major in the army."

    You can become an official just by signing. I actually really want to join. Young people always have a special attachment to the army, and after joining, I can directly become a major.

    "What about the leaders of our organization? Let me explain first, if you, General Huang, are the leader, I will not join. Otherwise, I might be killed by one of my own people." Yan Beixun said with a smile.

    Guard Liu's face showed embarrassment: "General Huang is just an organizer, or you can understand it this way. Our organization is divided into two parts. One part is composed of these soldiers, specializing in carrying out tasks against some low-level monsters, and you are  They are senior personnel, and once they join the organization, only a few will be invited for more difficult tasks."

    "This plan was there from the beginning, right? It's just that you have confidence in your soldiers, but today you saw the ferocity of the monsters and realized that the soldiers you trained couldn't deal with the monsters at all, so you invited us to join, right?"  Yan Beixun said.

    "Well, that's right." Guard Liu nodded decisively: "In addition, I can tell you that the military is currently in contact with Mr. Situ, asking Mr. Situ to come out and lead our demon hunting organization."

    "Mr. Situ?" Yan Beixun was stunned and said, "If it is Mr. Situ, then there will be no problem."

    "Who is Mr. Situ?" I asked Yan Bei next to me.

    Yan Beixun explained to me: "He didn't reveal Mr. Situ's real name, I just knew that he was called Situ. In the eyes of Mr. Yin Yang or the demon hunter, his status can even be compared with the head of Laoshan Mountain and the abbot of Longyin Temple.  "

    "How come you are such an awesome person? I haven't heard of you before?" I asked strangely.

    Yan Beixun rolled his eyes at me: "Why did I brag to you about Mr. Situ before? When Sun Daoming, that is, Sun Xiaopeng's father just took over as the head of Laoshan, something big happened."

    "At that time, Japan's number one onmyoji, Abe Jianyuan, came to Laoshan and wanted to challenge the leader of Laoshan." Yan Beixun said.

    When I heard this, I couldn't help but curse: "This little Japanese is so shameless, isn't he? Sun Xiaopeng's father had just taken over as the head of Laoshan at that time, and he wasn't very good at it, right?"

    "Isn't it?" Yan Beixun said: "Mr. Situ was only in his thirties back then. He happened to pass by Laoshan and said, "To deal with you as a Japanese invader, we don't need the leader of Laoshan to take action personally."  Japan had a fight.¡±

    "That Abe Jianyuan is a shikigami player. I heard that his shikigami is very strong or something. Anyway, Mr. Situ took it away in the end and threw it into Laoshan and sealed it. Abe Jianyuan finally left in embarrassment." Yan Beixun  He smiled and said: "From then on, Mr. Situ became famous in one fell swoop, and everyone knew about this profound man."

    I rubbed the back of my head and said, "Mr. Situ is very strong in Taoism, but can he lead an organization?"

    "Don't be ridiculous, kid. In addition to his profound Taoism, Mr. Situ is also proficient in the art of divination." Yan Beixun said: "There are only five such powerful figures in the history of Laoshan  "

    ¡°When I saw Yan Beixun praising Mr. Situ like this, I became a little curious, but curiosity was a curiosity, and business matters were more important.

    ¡°Then do you think we can get in?¡± I asked.

    "Liu Guardsman, let's make a deal first. If it's not Mr. Situ who leads the demon hunt then, it's not our fault for quitting." Yan Bei found the way.

    "Of course." Guard Liu nodded.

    "Besides, it's too stingy to only give him a major, isn't it?" Yan Beixun said, "Give us both a full colonel, and that'll be fine."

    "This." Guard Liu showed some hesitation on his face, but then he nodded in agreement: "Okay."

    "It's a pleasure to cooperate." Yan Beixun picked up the pen, wrote his name on a contract, stretched out his hand and shook Guard Liu's hand. Yan Beixun signed it, so naturally I signed it too.

    Guard Liu picked up the two contracts and said with a wry smile: "Congratulations to both of you. I have been a soldier for many years, and this is a second lieutenant. You two have become a colonel in no time."

    "It's different. There are a few second lieutenants who can follow the leader every day. It's only a matter of time before they get promoted." Yan Beixun said with a smile.

    Yan Beixun's words are correct. A leader like Major General Huang, who serves as a guard by his side, is a close confidant. After he has enough qualifications, his official position will not be low when he is placed in the local area.

    "I still have something to do, so I won't disturb you two. I will send a car to take you back to the airport in Urumqi tomorrow. In addition, I hope you two will keep this matter secret and don't tell them." Guard Liu said.

    The ¡®them¡¯ in his mouth naturally refers to Lu Xun and the others.

    We nodded in agreement and went back to the wooden house, continuing to drink with Lu Xun and his group, without mentioning that Guard Liu asked us to go out.

    And Lu Xun and the others didn¡¯t ask about it.

    The meal lasted for a long time until everyone was in a daze.

    The next day, I asked Yan Beixun to get up early in the morning. It was finally time to leave this desert. I rubbed my sore temples and packed my things, but suddenly I felt a little reluctant to leave.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 342 Food

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After all, after living there for three full months, I have become accustomed to the surrounding environment.

    "What are you looking at? Are you still reluctant to leave? How about I go tell Guard Liu and let you stay for a few more months?" Yan Beixun said jokingly, standing next to me.

    "Don't." I smiled, put on my backpack, and wrapped the Sanqing Huayang Gun in oil paper.

    When we went out, many of Lu Xun and the others had already left. After Yan Beixun and I had breakfast in the cafeteria, we found Guard Liu. Guard Liu arranged for a young soldier to take us to the airport.

    Before leaving, he also told us that our military ranks and other matters have been settled, and the military uniforms will be delivered to our Chinese medicine shop in Chongqing.

    After saying this, Yan Bei and I found Urumqi, bought the air tickets, and boarded the flight back to Chongqing.

    "Finally home!"

    I stepped out of the plane and stood in Chongqing Airport. I felt comfortable all over. The surroundings were finally no longer a desert.

    Yan Bei and I walked out of the airport and went straight to the Chinese medicine store.

    When he returned to the Chinese medicine shop, Ai Tangtang was sitting on the sofa, holding a bucket of instant noodles and eating it.

    When she looked up and saw us, she immediately became happy and asked, "You are finally back."

    "Hey, Miss Tangtang, when did you add instant noodles to your menu?" I couldn't help but curiously asked: "You must have spent all your money again, right? Sister, I  I asked Sun Xiaopeng to give you 20,000 yuan just a month ago. You shouldn¡¯t be such a spendthrift and spend it all, right?¡±

    "I was cheated!" Ai Tangtang defended: "I had been poor for a long time at that time, and I hadn't eaten well for many days. Later, Sun Xiaopeng came over with 20,000 yuan, and I thought, I finally have money, it's time  It¡¯s not too much to have a good meal and compensate yourself, right?¡±

    "Not too much." I nodded.

    "Then I ran to a gourmet restaurant near Jiefangbei and ordered more than ten dishes and some snacks, which cost me two thousand!" Ai Tangtang said with wide eyes: "Isn't it very dark?  "

    "Damn it, it's so dark?" I couldn't help cursing, "Damn it, is the rice mixed with gold or something? More than two thousand for more than a dozen dishes?"

    "Yes, it was very dark, but it tasted good. I went there five or six times later." Ai Tangtang said this and stopped talking. He sat on the sofa with a bitter look.

    ¡°You ended up with no money? And then you added instant noodles to your recipe?¡± I asked.

    "Well, there are still two boxes of reserve resources upstairs. I'm thinking that if you come back later, you can still last for ten days." Ai Tangtang nodded.

    I am really impressed by this girl. If you are so poor, do you have the nerve to say that you open a pharmacy?

    These days, whoever opens a drug store is not making a lot of money.

    "Okay, you guys can discuss it, I have something to do when I go out." Yan Beixun said and was about to go out.

    I asked: "Going out to find the lady again?"

    "Shit, do you think I can't do anything else besides looking for a lady?" Yan Beixun said dissatisfied.

    ¡°It seems like I really don¡¯t know how to do anything else.¡± I nodded, saying this with my conscience.

    Yan Beixun's face was serious, and he said: "I always feel that Zhang Baohuan and Zhao Yazi's identities are not simple. The flute in their hands can subdue Fu Dou so easily. I suspect they are the Three Pure Beasts among the Three Pure Ones and Twelve Weapons."  Di, they suddenly appeared in the desert and took Fu Dou away, and their purpose must not be simple. I'm going to find out what Fu Dou's thing does."

    After saying that, Yan Beixun put down his things and went out.

    After Yan Beixun left, Ai Tangtang hurriedly ran to my side, looked at me with a smile and asked, "Axiu, did you make a lot of money this time?"

    "Well, ahem, I made a little profit." I nodded.

    "Let's go, sister will treat you to a big dinner." Ai Tangtang took my hand and walked out.

    "You treat me?" I put down my things, then closed the door of the Chinese medicine shop and asked strangely.

    ¡°I¡¯m treating you, you pay the bill.¡± After Ai Tangtang said that, she took a taxi to Jiefangbei and arrived at the black shop she called it.

    This store looks quite high-end. Although it is a restaurant, it looks a bit like a coffee shop. It is very quiet inside and well decorated. There is also a handsome man playing the piano in the middle of the store.

    Ai Tangtang took me to a window seat with ease, and then ordered more than 20 dishes.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:?????? I was shocked when I saw the price, but now my friend is different, there is one million in the card, just kidding, it is time to be extravagant.

      There are not many of these dishes, you can finish the whole plate in one bite, but the taste is surprisingly good. It is not at the same level as the street stall snacks that Ai Tangtang has eaten before. It is no wonder that Ai Tangtang is so obsessed with the food in this shop.  It's not unreasonable.

    This meal cost me five thousand.

    When going out, Ai Tangtang held a toothpick in his mouth and said with satisfaction: "You guys, you only know how to order takeout on weekdays. This is called gourmet food. From now on, I will bring you more luxury."

    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh, and suddenly I realized that this girl was also very funny. She said it as if she was treating her to a treat. I smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s eldest sister. Do you want to eat something else?¡±

    I actually just asked casually, and Ai Tangtang slapped his forehead: "By the way, we haven't got the supper for tonight yet. Come on, come back with me to pack it up."

    With that said, he went back to get a dozen dishes, packed them up and took them away, but another three thousand was gone.

    When I swiped my card, I wanted to slap myself in the face, why should I talk so much when I have nothing to do?

    When he returned to the Chinese medicine shop, Ai Tangtang was a completely different person.

    Having wiped away the decadence from eating instant noodles before, she is now in high spirits. This girl will probably die without delicious food.

    She carefully placed the food she had brought back on the coffee table, then rushed up to the second floor yelling.

    I was just wondering when she ran down with a box of instant noodles, threw it outside, and kicked it several times, as if the instant noodles had offended her.

    I didn¡¯t bother to care about her, so I picked up the phone, found out my dad¡¯s phone number, and called him.

    The phone rang for a while before I answered it.

    ¡°Hey, Dad, how are you doing lately?¡± I asked on the other end of the phone.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, kid, why did you think of calling me?¡± My dad smiled and sounded in good spirits.

    ¡°Well, I made some money recently, how about I go back to Dianjiang and buy you a house?¡± I said.

    "No, no, this house in our hometown is too big for me to live in. Why should I just move out?" My dad said, "If you are really serious, come back and renovate this house in your hometown."

    ?????????????????????????????????????? Well, that¡¯s right. Let¡¯s repair the ancestral house properly. With more than one million yuan, it should be no problem to build a villa, right?

    Thinking of this, I said: "Dad, I will go back to Dianjiang tomorrow. You can contact the craftsmen first, and we will build a house!"

    [ps: Zhang Baohuan is the real name of a certain Internet master author. Guess who it is. It will be announced on my WeChat public platform tomorrow. Xiaojiu WeChat public platform: wujiu1995] (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 343 Return to Dianjiang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°Building a house back in my hometown is actually not a sudden idea. In fact, I have thought about it a long time ago.

    Since I started studying in college and left Dianjiang, I rarely go home and rarely go back to accompany my dad.

    I used to be naughty when I was in school and got my dad into trouble a lot, so I bought some things during the Chinese New Year and went back to see him.

    I feel quite happy when I think about going back to build a house in a beautiful place.

    At night, Yan Beixun also came back from outside, with an unpredictable expression on his face.

    Tangtang and I were sitting on the sofa watching TV. I asked Yan Bei, "Hey, did you ask what role Fu Dou has?"

    Yan Beixun nodded slightly, sat next to me and said, "That's about right."

    As he spoke, he picked up a glass of water and took a sip.

    "Hey, are you in trouble?" Ai Tangtang looked at the two of us in surprise.

    "You also know about Hu Dou?" Yan Beixun asked.

    When I heard this, I laughed and said, "Are you kidding me? We, Sister Tangtang, know astronomy and geography, right?"

    "Don't hurt me, but I heard my master talk about Fu Dou a lot. How did you encounter Fu Dou?" Ai Tangtang asked curiously.

    So Yan Beixun and I told the story of our encounter with Fu Dou. After hearing what we said, Ai Tangtang frowned tightly: "Fu Dou is one of the five elements of monsters."

    "Five elements monster? Is it very powerful?" I asked Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang shook his head: "Among the monsters, the five-element monsters can actually only be considered above average, but according to legend, if you gather the five-element monsters together, you can open the Kunlun Palace and obtain the Queen Mother of the West's method of immortality."

    "Um, does this have something to do with Queen Mother Xi again?" I frowned and said, "Isn't Queen Mother Xi a fairy in ancient times?"

    "Shit." Ai Tangtang said disdainfully: "The Queen Mother of the West is a monster. Plagues and disasters will occur wherever she passes. Later, people were afraid of her, so they worshiped her as a god. Later, the Queen Mother of the West lived in Kunlun, and she also  I don¡¯t know if he has died after thousands of years, but according to legend, as long as you gather the five elements of monsters, you can enter Kunlun and get the elixir of immortality from the Queen Mother of the West."

    "Is the Queen Mother of the West a monster? Don't fool me." I was speechless. After all, I grew up listening to the fairy tales of the Queen Mother of the West.

    Ai Tangtang said: "It is recorded in ancient books that the Queen Mother of the West looks like a human, with a tail like a leopard and teeth like a tiger. Do you think she can be a human? The so-called gods in ancient times were just powerful monsters that people were afraid of.  They just wrote them as gods."

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with the Five Elements Monster?¡± I asked.

    At this time, Yan Beixun took over and said: "The five elements of monsters are gold, wood, water, fire, and earth. Gold is iron, wood is ru, water turns into snakes, fire turns into misfortunes, and soil turns into moles. These five kinds of monsters are  Monster."

    "Then what do you mean? That Zhang Baohuan and the others captured Fu Dou in order to go to Kunlun? To find the Queen Mother of the West's method of immortality?" I said.

    Ai Tangtang said disdainfully: "Oh, these five kinds of monsters are not that easy to find. Let's just say that the Fu Dou you encounter must have a meteorite from outside the sky hitting a pregnant bitch, and then the Fu Dou will be born. The meteorite will give birth to Fu Dou."  You can¡¯t smash the bitch to death, how low do you think the probability is?¡±

    "Of course, although the conditions for the appearance of other monsters are not as harsh as Fu Dou, they are still very rare. If you have to count, only Laoshan and Longyin Temple can gather these five kinds of monsters. After all, these two places have been here for thousands of years.  I don¡¯t know how many rare and exotic beasts have been suppressed,¡± Ai Tangtang said.

    I couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Since they can gather five kinds of monsters in Laoshan, why don¡¯t they find a way to live forever?¡±

    "Immortality is not that simple. Kunlun Mountain is so big and covered with ice and snow. Where can I find the palace of the Queen Mother of the West? Besides, this is just a rumor. I don't know if it is true." Ai Tangtang paused.  : "People from Laoshan can still serve in the underworld after death. Isn't this equivalent to immortality in the underworld? Why do you need to spend so much energy?"

    Ai Tangtang made me speechless. Yan Beixun also looked at Ai Tangtang with admiration: "Little girl, do you know so much?"

    Ai Tangtang seemed to realize that he had spoken too much. He stuck out his tongue and said, "Listen to my master."

    "When your master taught you how to steal, he also told you about astronomy and geography?" I rolled my eyes at Ai Tangtang.

    Sometimes I really don¡¯t understand Ai Tangtang. I always feel that she is very knowledgeable and cannot be a thief since she was a child, as she said. But when she was in Fenghuang Ancient City, she talked to me about her feelings about being a thief when she was a child.  It doesn't look like he's lying either.

    "Okay, ??I'm just curious about what they are doing to catch the trouble. Even if they want to go to Kunlun Mountain, it's none of our business.  After Yan Beixun finished speaking, he said to me, "What are you going to do?"  "

    "Me? I will go back to my hometown to build a house tomorrow." I grinned.

    "Go back and build a house?" Yan Beixun heard this, smiled and said, "I have to continue looking for the descendant of the Yan Chixia branch tomorrow."

    "It's been more than two years, and you haven't found anyone yet as your apprentice?" I said with a smile.

    "Bah, that brat, I didn't teach him any skills, but he is really good at finding people. People from Yan Chixia's branch have been separated for hundreds of years, so he can still find them."  Bei Xun shook his head.

    Yan Beixun went to bed early. Ai Tangtang and I watched TV together very late. Ai Tangtang then went to sleep on the second floor, while I lay on the sofa, thinking about how big a house we would build tomorrow.

    Early the next morning, Yan Beixun disappeared, but he left a note, which probably meant that he went out to find the successor of Yan Beixun's branch.

    I was originally planning to go back alone, but after thinking about it, I asked Ai Tangtang if he knew about Feng Shui metaphysics. It was just a casual question at first, but I didn't expect Ai Tangtang to nod and say yes.

    I was happy. Feng shui is very important when building a house. Since Ai Tangtang understands this, she can't waste it. I promised to invite Ai Tangtang to have a meal at the "black shop" in Jiefangbei when I came back, and she agreed to join me.  Go back to my hometown and help me with Feng Shui.

    ¡°Then I took the ¡®guy¡¯ and my bank card and took the car back to Dianjiang with Ai Tangtang.

    When we returned to Dianjiang, it was almost noon. When we walked out of the station, Ai Tangtang and I bought some fruits for my dad.

    I bought two portions, one for my dad and one for Ai Tangtang.

    I was familiar with the road and found a place to ride a tricycle. After negotiating the price with the tricycle driver, I got on the back of the tricycle with Ai Tangtang and hurried back to Zhangjiakan as the car bumped.

    After arriving at the entrance of the village, I paid, carried large and small bags, and walked towards my home with Ai Tangtang.

    Many familiar neighbors greeted me along the way.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 344 Luban¡¯s True Ruler

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    What surprised me was that everyone in our village seemed to know that I was bringing money back to build a house. When they met me, they asked me if I had made a lot of money.

    It made me dumbfounded. This is probably what my father preached. For rural people, as soon as their children have some achievements, they want to be known to the whole world.

    But it makes my dad feel proud, and I feel very happy.

    Soon I returned to the door of my house. At this time, in addition to my dad, there were four craftsmen drinking with my dad in the living room.

    My dad¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw me and Ai Tangtang coming back, and he looked at Ai Tangtang and asked, ¡°Axiu, who is this?¡±

    I avoid my dad's misunderstanding, for fear of being a daughter -in -law, and then embarrassing, hurriedly said, "This is my friend, Feng Shui, isn't this a house, just take her to help."

    "Oh." After hearing my words, my father's eyes flashed with disappointment, but he quickly introduced the four craftsmen with a smile.

    These four craftsmen are very famous here.

    There are many craftsmen who build houses. Nowadays, many people in rural areas are working as bricklayers, but there are not many carpenters who can build houses.

    This so-called carpenter does not mean to make some woodworking furniture, but to build a house, repair the beams, and lay out the layout.

    This is the most orthodox carpenter.

    The ancestor of carpenters comes from one, Luban.

    I have said before that there was a problem with Feng Shui in our home because someone had tampered with the Feng Shui pattern at home. It was really simple for these carpenters to harm people.

    Nowadays, most of them are made of bricks and tiles. Let¡¯s not talk about it. In the past, they were basically wooden houses.

    Whichever family wants to build a house, when the carpenter comes, he will definitely serve him with good smoke and good wine, for fear of losing money.

    I saw my dad inviting these four people over, so I asked, "Dad, I want to come back and build a villa."

    "Build a villa. This house will be warm in winter and cool in summer. How can we live in a brick house as comfortable as this one? What I want to do is to renovate the whole house and then build two slightly taller wooden houses." My dad said  : "I don't know Feng Shui either. It depends on the four craftsmen."

    "Carpenter" is the honorific title given to carpenters.

    One of them, a carpenter who looked to be in his fifties and was wearing an old-fashioned camouflage uniform and a pair of liberation shoes, took a drag on his cigarette, showed a pair of yellow teeth when he grinned, and said: "Don't worry, your house has good Feng Shui.  There is no need to change the Feng Shui. When repairing the house, just don¡¯t destroy the pattern of the house itself.¡±

    "Trouble." I said, passing a cigarette to the four carpenters and saying, "If you need anything, tell my dad, um, how do you charge? I can go out and get the money."

    "Thirty thousand per person, you can buy the wood." The carpenter said.

    I frowned, but Ai Tangtang couldn't help but said: "Hey, it's too dark. The four of you need 120,000, which is enough for the down payment of a house in Dianjiang County, and it's just your salary.  Not counting the cost of materials?¡±

    "Little girl, what are you talking about? We use the techniques handed down from our ancestors to eat. We don't steal or rob. Do you think that just anyone can add buildings and tiles without destroying the original Feng Shui pattern?" Isn't this carpenter?  Said with satisfaction.

    The other three people also looked unhappy.

    I also feel in my heart that it is indeed a bit too expensive, but I can¡¯t say it openly. After all, I am repairing a house for my family. When the time comes, these four carpenters will find ways to do it, but it will not be worth the gain.

    "But Ai Tangtang is not afraid to tell her. After all, Ai Tangtang is not from our family. If her identity is revealed, these carpenters will not mess around no matter how uncomfortable they are.

    "Tch, isn't it just a Feng Shui pattern? Who doesn't understand?" Ai Tangtang said with disdain.

    "Do you think building a house is just about Feng Shui? This involves more than just Feng Shui. There are many things. What do you, a little girl, know?" the carpenter said with a smile.

    "Tch, there are three volumes of Lu Ban's book. The first volume teaches people to build houses and change the Feng Shui pattern of houses. The middle volume teaches people to use the pattern of houses to drive away evil spirits and cure evil spirits. The second volume teaches people to harm others and take their lives. I don't know what you learned from this, sir.  Which volume?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    "Humph, of course it's the first volume." The carpenter hummed.

    "Okay, roll up, right? Menguangxing determines good and bad luck, five-frame house style diagram, five-frame house with two beams behind it, correct seven-frame pattern, erection frame code method, repairing talisman method, Luban Zhenchi, these methods, you can learn them  How much?" Ai Tangtang asked again.

    The carpenter slapped the table and said to Ai Tangtang: "Sharp-tongued little girl, except for Men Guangxing, which determines good and bad luck, and the cultivation of talismans, everything else has beenIt has been lost for decades, are you trying to trick me?  "

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he asked, "Have you brought a ruler?"

    After hearing this, the carpenter said something to the person next to him, and then handed Ai Tangtang a wooden ruler.

    Ai Tangtang took the wooden ruler and put it on the ground. Then he took out my backpack, poured cinnabar on it, and then jumped around next to the ruler like a magic stick, muttering a lot of words that I didn't understand.

    But when the four carpenters saw Ai Tangtang's appearance, they stared at her with unbelievable expressions.

    After finishing all this work, the ruler covered with cinnabar slowly stood up on the floor of the house.

    "This is Luban's real ruler. How big is it?" Ai Tangtang curled his lips and said.

    Unexpectedly, the four carpenters immediately knelt down in front of Ai Tangtang, which made my father and I very embarrassed.

    These four guys actually said in unison: "Senior, please teach us the secret method of Lu Ban's True Ruler."

    "Hey, hey, don't, I'm just showing you my hand." Ai Tangtang took a step back in embarrassment. On the contrary, I asked Ai Tangtang curiously: "Isn't such a ruler standing upright? Is it possible that it can still be used?"  How effective is it?¡±

    Ai Tangtang said: "Don't underestimate this real Luban ruler. The ordinary Luban ruler is also called "menguan ruler". It is a ruler used by ancient carpenters to measure doors and windows. A ruler is four inches long and divided into eight equal parts.  "Cun", each "Cun" is divided into five cells, and each inch and each cell is written in red or black letters with the name of the astrology and words indicating good or bad luck."

    "When carpenters decide on the size of doors and windows, they should choose the appropriate red letter according to the purpose of the house, that is, the mantissa of the door and window size should fall on the red letter, in order to be "lucky"."

    "But Luban's real ruler is different. After the house is built, this ruler is placed on the beams. Not to mention ordinary ghosts, even evil ghosts will not dare to come in easily." Ai Tangtang said.  explain.

    I looked at Ai Tangtang with a smile: "Then how did you get this skill?"

    As soon as Ai Tangtang was about to speak, I helped her say what she wanted to say: "Did your master teach you this again?"

    "Ahem, yes, that's what master taught you." Ai Tangtang smiled and said, "You are so awesome, you can guess all this." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 345 Visiting Wang Jidao

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I looked at the smiling Ai Tangtang speechlessly, this girl is really, how powerful a master can teach a disciple like her?

    At this time, the four carpenters kept kneeling on the ground, as if Ai Tangtang couldn't beat them to death if he didn't teach them their skills.

    Ai Tangtang looked at me as if he wanted me to help solve this problem.

    I thought for a while and then said to the four carpenters: "Four carpenters, let's do this. You will help my family build a house at a cost of 10,000 yuan per person. On the way, my friend will guide you in using some skills from Lu Ban's book. In this way,  You can not only earn wages, but also learn some unique skills from Lu Ban's books."

    ¡°Hey, then I will build a house for your family for free?¡± Ai Tangtang suddenly became dissatisfied.

    I raised my hand and hit her forehead: "What else do you want, girl? If you hadn't followed me around in Chongqing, you would have starved to death."

    "Bah, with my ability, I can walk sideways everywhere, okay?" Ai Tangtang said.

    Ai Tangtang was naturally talking about her ability to steal things.

    She is really not exaggerating what she said. With her ability, she can indeed walk sideways anywhere.

    "Okay, you stay at my house and build a house. Dad, is Mr. Wang Jidao still in good health? I'll go visit him." I asked.

    My dad nodded: "He is in good health. I saw him when I went to the market some time ago. No, this is the key to the motorcycle I bought. The motorcycle is at the entrance of the village. Remember to buy some fruits when you go there."

    "I want to go too." Ai Tangtang raised his hand and said.

    ¡°You go to hell and build a house in my house.¡± I said.

    My dad said, "This material will arrive as soon as possible tomorrow. You might as well take your friends to go shopping."

    "Uncle has said so, what else can you say." Ai Tangtang took the motorcycle key from my hand and ran towards the entrance of the village.

    I put down my backpack, took my wallet, and hurriedly followed.

    By the time I ran to the village entrance out of breath, Ai Tangtang was already on the motorcycle. He turned back to me and said, "Get in the car."

    "You, you can still ride a motorcycle?" I looked at Ai Tangtang in surprise.

    Ai Tangtang touched his nose: "Are you kidding me? Is there anything I can't do? Come on, come up. I haven't ridden a motorcycle in several years."

    When I heard what she said, I felt a chill in my heart. Damn it, you¡¯re not going to overturn your car, are you?

    Thinking about it, I sat in the back.

    Ai Tangtang excitedly hit the accelerator, and then started speeding along the country road.

    The country road was only three meters wide. It seemed wide enough for a motorcycle, but this girl was swaying left and right on the motorcycle and driving fast.

    Fortunately, we drove to Dianjiang City without any danger along the way.

    "How about it, it's awesome."

    I showed the way and asked Ai Tangtang to ride to the Dianjiang Farmers Market. I didn¡¯t even bother to talk to the girl when I got off the motorcycle, but I still told her, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and buy some fruit, so don¡¯t run around blindly.¡±

    "Okay, let's go." Ai Tangtang waved his hand.

    I walked into the farmer¡¯s market and bought a lot of fruits, and then walked to the back street to buy some nutritional supplements.

    Mr. Wang Jidao has taught Zhang Tian a lot of skills. Zhang Tian has no time to come back from Beijing, so I can only help him visit Mr. Wang Jidao.

    To be honest, although we had a slightly better relationship with the group of Yin-Yang gentlemen in the desert because of Lu Xun, we still didn't get along with each other.

    The only Yin-Yang man I respect is Mr. Wang Jidao.

    This older generation, Mr. Yin Yang, who is somewhat stubborn in his thinking, is really dedicated to doing good, doing good deeds, and not greedy for power and wealth. He has been living on a barren mountain in the small place of Dianjiang. He obviously has many talents and puts them outside.  It will definitely make a group of rich people or officials use countless money to curry favor, but they will stay here honestly and kill demons for the people of Dianjiang.

    After buying the things, I returned to the entrance of the farmer's market, only to find that Ai Tangtang was missing. This girl probably ran away after seeing something delicious.

    I rubbed my temples, girl.

    I took out my phone and was about to call this girl when I suddenly saw Ai Tangtang across the street, squatting in front of a beggar and saying something.

    Could it be that this girl is so kind-hearted that she is ready to give money to this beggar?

    I walked over speechlessly. These days, beggars are richer than ordinary families.

    As soon as I got closer, I heard Ai Tangtang¡¯s voice.

    ? ???You don¡¯t look very good, your lame leg is too fake, it¡¯s okay for you to get up and jump around a bit, why don¡¯t you be a beggar¡±

    Ai Tangtang was as verbose as Tang Monk, squatting in front of a beggar and chattering incessantly. This beggar's face was extremely ugly.

    I walked over and pulled Ai Tangtang up: "What are you doing? Why are you talking to a beggar when you have nothing to do?"

    "No, I'm not complaining. This beggar came here to beg just now. I thought he was a fake beggar, so I was trying to persuade him to behave." Ai Tangtang said.

    Seeing me appearing, the beggar hurriedly said: "Little brother, please take this girl away quickly. I will come up and ask for a few dollars. This girl followed me for almost a street and kept mumbling. It's annoying."  died."

    Ai Tangtang was really weird. I pulled her and walked away quickly. I dragged her to the motorcycle and handed the thing to her: "Take it."

    "What do I do? I still want to ride a bike." Ai Tangtang said.

    "I'll ride." Thinking about Ai Tangtang's previous skills, it was a bit unbelievable. After I got on the bike, Ai Tangtang sat in the back with something depressed on his face.

    I rode my motorcycle and rushed towards Mr. Wang Jidao¡¯s house.

    Riding a bicycle with a beautiful woman in my car, looking at the surrounding scenery, I felt very comfortable.

    Ai Tangtang kept saying from behind that my riding was slow and not satisfying.

    When we arrived at the door of Mr. Wang Jidao¡¯s house, it happened to be 2:30 in the afternoon. I parked the car, walked up and knocked on the door.

    After a while, Mr. Wang Jidao opened the door.

    I haven¡¯t seen him for a while, but Mr. Wang Jidao looks much older than before, with more wrinkles on his face and a slight hunchback on his back.

    "Mr. Wang." I smiled and led Ai Tangtang in. Mr. Wang Jidao seemed to be in a good mood. He took what Ai Tangtang handed over, turned around and asked me, "Is this your girlfriend?  "

    "A friend of mine." I said, "My future girlfriend will be much more beautiful than her."

    "Bah, shameless." Ai Tangtang said.

    Mr. Wang Jidao pointed to the chair with a smile: "Sit down, we haven't seen each other for a long time. The last time we met, you came to visit me once when you came back for the New Year, right?"

    "Yeah." I nodded and sat down with Ai Tangtang.

    Mr. Wang Jidao said: "How is Zhang Tian's child doing recently?"

    ¡°His kid has been admitted to a university in Beijing and is studying in Beijing.¡± I said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 346 Wang Jidao¡¯s speculation

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When Mr. Wang Jidao heard that Zhang Tian was studying at university in Beijing, he burst into laughter and said, "Haha, what a good boy. He has a lot of potential and can actually get into university."

    I saw how happy Mr. Wang Jidao was, and I couldn't help but murmur in my heart: He has no future, it's just his father who paid him to go to school.

    But I didn¡¯t say this. After all, Mr. Wang Jidao had different ideas from us. People of their generation always felt that being able to go to college was a very honorable thing.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Especially Mr. Wang Jidao, who has experienced a society that has overthrown demons and monsters. Although the skills he has learned are inherited by the Chinese nation for thousands of years, he is still not as successful as studying in college.

    Little did he know that college students can now study for free, and even countless college students yearn for our ability to catch ghosts.

    Zhang Tian is a prominent example.

    I smiled and asked Mr. Wang Jidao: "Are you feeling strong recently?"

    "You are so tough, I was diagnosed with liver cancer two years ago." Mr. Wang Jidao said.

    When I heard this, I was stunned, cancer?  I hurriedly said: "Then why don't you go to the hospital for treatment? I have money here"

    Before I finished speaking, Ai Tangtang beside me said: "Stop talking about it, go to the hospital? Are you going to undergo chemotherapy?"

    "What if?" I asked.

    Ai Tangtang said: "You have never studied medicine, so you don't understand."

    I then remembered that Ai Tangtang seemed to have studied medicine, so I hurriedly asked: "Is there anything you can do?"

    "There is no way." Ai Tangtang shook his head and said: "But it is not recommended to go to the hospital for chemotherapy. If a person has cancer, even in the middle and late stages, he can actually live comfortably for five or six years relying on his body. But if you go to the hospital for chemotherapy, you can't do it."  Most cancer patients die within one or two years, and not many survive five years."

    "Modern medical treatment is very strange." Ai Tangtang frowned slightly and said, "Chemotherapy is even more harmful to the human body than cancer, but we still have to undergo chemotherapy. Most cancer patients die because chemotherapy kills people.  Too many other cells in the body.¡±

    Mr. Wang Jidao looked at Ai Tangtang with a smile and said, "Has this girl studied Chinese medicine?"

    "Yeah." Ai Tangtang nodded: "Actually, Mr., you can choose to take some Chinese medicine, exercise more every day, and take good care of your body. Although it cannot cure the cancer, it will definitely be much more effective than chemotherapy."

    Hearing what Ai Tangtang said, I couldn't help but ask: "Since you said so, chemotherapy has little effect? ??Then why do cancer patients need chemotherapy?"

    "Because I make money." Ai Tangtang grinned.

    As soon as I heard what Ai Tangtang said, I lost my temper. That¡¯s right. In ordinary families, when a cancer patient appears, they lose everything. In the end, the patient still dies from the dual torture of chemotherapy and cancer.

    On the contrary, some optimistic cancer patients do not go to the hospital for chemotherapy, and some cancer cells even disappear on their own.

    "I don't want to talk about this. I know my own body. There is not much difference between getting this cancer and not getting it. At least I will lose two or three years of my life. What does it matter?" Mr. Wang Jidao is very optimistic.

    He asked me: "Little guy, has anything interesting happened outside recently?"

    Seeing Mr. Wang Jidao ask this question, I told Mr. Wang Jidao about the recent magic knife incident in Beijing, the change of leadership in Laoshan, and some interesting things I encountered in the desert.

    Mr. Wang Jidao is actually not necessarily interested in the outside world, he just wants to find a topic to chat with us.

    He had no children, and in his later years, he felt lonely alone in the mountains with no neighbors.

    After hearing what I said, Mr. Wang Jidao fell into deep thought for a short time and then said, "I didn't expect that so many things have happened outside in the past two years. Xiaoxiu, you have to start preparing."

    "What are you preparing for?" I became curious.

    "In the past many years, not many major events like this happened, but these things happened one after another in the past two years, and you also said that the government actually started to establish an organization called demon hunting. Why did this kind of thing happen more than ten years ago?  Didn't you do it for years? Are you doing it now?" Mr. Wang Jidao said: "The so-called abnormality must have a demon."

    "A storm is coming." Mr. Wang Jidao let out a sigh of relief.

    "These things are not related, right?" I said.

    "You need to think more deeply about the problem. For example, you said that General Niu wanted to kill you when you were in the canonization hall of the leader of Laoshan, right?" Wang Jidao said: "General Bing has lived for a thousand years. Even if you kill his wife, sons and daughters, he can still control his emotions when the leader of Laoshan canonizes the main hall. If you count it with him, it is just a small conflict. Why does he want to  Want to kill you?  "

    Originally, I had not thought about this issue. I just thought that Niu Zongbing¡¯s flaws must be reported. But after Mr. Wang Jidao said this, I was shocked.

    Mr. Wang Jidao said: "Let me tell you a story."

    "During the Tang Dynasty, a palace lacked servants when it was first built, so another wealthy family named Sun sent some well-trained servants to work in the palace every year. However, year after year, the number of servants in the palace actually increased.  Most of them are named Sun, and even the princes in the palace sometimes have to look at the faces of the Sun family, otherwise these servants named Sun will cause trouble in the palace at any time."

    "It happened that the head of the family named Sun had changed. The palace sent a steward over to congratulate him. Then the steward deliberately killed people in the Sun family. Then the Sun family became furious and killed the steward. At this time, did the palace have the name to transfer all the people named Sun to the family?  Where are the servants who were kicked out of the palace?"

    After listening to what Mr. Wang Jidao said, I suddenly asked, "You mean? The King of Hell in the Ten Palaces wants to kick out all the people in Laoshan in the underworld?"

    "Haha, this is just my guess, don't take it seriously, just take it as a joke." Mr. Wang Jidao said with a smile.

    I hurriedly asked: ¡°Can¡¯t it be enough for the Tenth Palace of Hell to just kick these people from Laoshan?¡±

    Mr. Wang Jidao said: "Laoshan has been operating in the underworld for thousands of years, do you think you can just kick it out? If it were so easy, you would have been kicked out a long time ago."

    "The disciples of Laoshan are in the underworld and have friendships with other people. Although most of them are just the lowest level of ghost servants and clerks, they account for one-third of the number of underworld servants in the underworld. Not to mention that it will take a long time to kick them out of the underworld.  Only then can we regain our strength, and the underworld still has to worry about Mount Laoshan.¡±

    "People from the underworld more or less have to go to the underworld to run errands. If there is a conflict with Laoshan, if a ghost errand comes from the underworld, Laoshan will kill one. Then both sides will suffer." Mr. Wang Jidao said: "But if Mr. Niu dies in  On Mount Laoshan, many problems will be solved." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 347 Building a palace?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Why?" I asked.

    I suddenly discovered that Mr. Wang Jidao¡¯s vision and knowledge are really beyond the reach of ordinary people.

    Mr. Wang Jidao said: "General Niu has thousands of years of experience in the underworld. If he dies in Laoshan, the underworld can find reasons to kick out the middle- and high-level personnel who are hanging around in the underworld and Laoshan, leaving only the lower-level staff."

    The middle and high-level people are naturally the previous heads of Laoshan. After all, they immediately became the righteous gods of the underworld when they went to the underworld.

    "Kicking out the middle and high-level personnel, leaving behind the Laoshan personnel at the bottom, and Laoshan is in the wrong because it killed General Niu. It is considered benevolent and righteous for the underworld to leave the Laoshan personnel at the bottom, and it is not easy for Laoshan to fall out with the underworld.  Mr. Wang Jidao said: "Then the underworld will slowly replace the lower-level personnel in Laoshan little by little. This process will be completed in about a hundred years."

    "When the time comes, there will be no one in the underworld in Laoshan, and they won't be able to cause trouble even if they want to. People from the underworld won't dare to do anything when they come to the earth. After all, people in Laoshan will die, and they will go to the underworld after death." Mr. Wang Jidao said.  .

    I wiped the cold sweat from my forehead. What Mr. Wang Jidao said did not make sense. In other words, he was right. This can also explain why Mr. Niu took action when he saw me, regardless of the face of the leader of Laoshan.

    The canonization of the head of the palace is a first-class event. No matter how much hatred he has, Mr. Niu has lived for a thousand years, why can't he suppress the anger in his heart?

    Fortunately, I didn¡¯t act impulsively and asked Sun Xiaopeng to help me kill General Niu, otherwise I would have suffered a lot from Sun Xiaopeng.

    "The relationship between Laoshan and the underworld is like this. On the surface, it is good, but secretly, the people in the underworld are very dissatisfied with Laoshan." Mr. Wang Jidao said: "There are only so many places in the underworld, and there are too many monks and too little rice."

    I touched my nose. For those who don¡¯t know the outside world, it seems that the relationship between Laoshan and the underworld should be particularly good. Otherwise, how could Laoshan have so many disciples in the underworld, but the result is like this.

    "Forget it, let's not talk about these things. These things are too far-reaching. Who is this girl like you?" Mr. Wang Jidao asked with a smile.

    "When did you, old man, become such a gossip?" I laughed.

    Mr. Wang Jidao said: "I'm not gossiping, I'm just curious, just curious."

    ??It can be seen that Mr. Wang Jidao's personality has also undergone some changes. How should I put it, he talks better and is more cheerful than before. At least he can ask some gossip, and he is not as dull as before.

    Ai Tangtang looked at Mr. Wang Jidao and said, "My name is Ai Tangtang. I am not Zhang Xiu's girlfriend, but his boss."

    "Is there a boss who asks his younger brother for money every day?" I said.

    Suddenly a bank card appeared in Ai Tangtang¡¯s hand. I looked at it and realized it wasn¡¯t mine.

    "Hurry up and call the boss to listen." Ai Tangtang said with a smile.

    Mr. Wang Jidao's eyes lit up, he looked at Ai Tangtang and said, "I think I've seen your thief's abilities. Are you from the devil world?"

    "A little trick in the Wuxiang Dharma Gate." Ai Tangtang said.

    "The Formless Dharma is the secret of the Dragon King in the Demon Realm. How did you learn it?" Mr. Wang Jidao asked, touching his chin.

    "Hey, do you still know about Dragon King?" Ai Tangtang became confused.

    "Dragon Emperor?" I also looked at Mr. Wang Jidao curiously.

    Wang Jidao said: "The Dragon King is the Demon King. The Dragon Clan is now in charge of the demon clan in the demon world, but many young people nowadays don't know that."

    "Is there really a dragon in the world?" I asked.

    "Have you seen too few rare and exotic animals from ancient times?" Mr. Wang Jidao said to Ai Tangtang.

    Mr. Wang Jidao also looked a little tired. He said that we had talked so much, so I stood up and said, "Mr. Wang, please rest first. My hometown is building a house, and I have a lot of things to do when I get back."

    "Well, go ahead." He nodded.

    At this time, Ai Tangtang and I walked out of Mr. Wang Jidao¡¯s house and got on the motorcycle together.

    When Ai Tangtang returned home, the four carpenters drew a lot of drawings. After Ai Tangtang came back, they each took the drawings and asked Ai Tangtang for advice.

    Ai Tangtang held an apple in his hand, chewing it, and told them how to build a house.

    I was pulled back to the kitchen by my dad and followed him to prepare the meal.

    I sat in front of the stove and lit the fire, while my dad was cooking. While cooking, he said, "Xiao Xiu, I think Miss Tangtang is pretty good. Is she interested in you?"

    ¡°Dad, why are you asking this?¡± I said.

    "I'm in a hurry to have a grandchild."Dad said: "I think Miss Tangtang is quite good. Otherwise, why don't you ask me if you would like to find a good day this year to hold the wedding and give birth to a fat boy"

    "Stop, stop, this is getting further and further." I said.

    My dad smiled and said, "You young people are just like that. When you talk about this matter, you get impatient."

    Then my dad and I talked about some other things, most of which were about my skinny skin when I was young.

    After preparing the meal, it seemed that the issues were almost discussed during the meal.

    The four carpenters took out the drawings and showed them to me.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s just a simple portrait, look at it and go, it¡¯s like a palace.

    "Are you going to build a palace?" I laughed.

    Seeing my surprised expression, one of the carpenters said: "This is indeed similar, but it's not possible. The layout of the palace is too big. This is just the layout of a marquis in ancient times. In fact, the four of us have this layout of houses.  If you don¡¯t dare to build it, if you don¡¯t have the skills, it will be a disaster when the time comes, but luckily Miss Ai is here.¡±

    Ai Tangtang said to me with a stern look on his face: "Is it enough to give you two meals and give you such a nice house?"

    "You guys watch and build it." I said.

    ?Then the carpenters started explaining it to me again.

    In fact, our family is indeed big enough. After all, it is a former landlord family. It occupies an estimated 700 to 800 square meters.

    The front yard and the back yard are divided into two. The place where we live now is just the front yard. The back yard has not been cleaned up for a long time and has long been abandoned.

    This time we are planning to remodel the entire house, which will take at least two months in total. Moreover, these four carpenters cannot complete such a project, and at least twenty more craftsmen will be needed.

    The wages of craftsmen are average. You can contact these four carpenters, and then there are many problems. After all, building a house is a big project with many tedious things.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about this, and I don¡¯t really understand it. It¡¯s my dad who is negotiating with them.

    Watching them discuss, I can't stay here for two months. It's not because I'm busy. I don't have much to do all day long. It's just that after getting used to life in the city, I will be more or less uncomfortable when I come back to live for a long time. Then I followed  My dad discussed it and asked him to take care of these things. Ai Tangtang and I will return to Chongqing tomorrow.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 348 Ao Xueman

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Early the next morning, I got up and called Ai Tangtang to go back to Chongqing. As for the house repairs at home, my dad and the others were completely busy and didn¡¯t have to worry too much.

    By the time we returned to Chongqing, it was already ten o'clock in the morning, the sun was shining high and it was extremely hot.

    Ai Tangtang and I walked out of the station carrying large and small bags side by side, hailed a taxi, and returned to the Chinese medicine shop.

    As soon as Ai Tangtang returned to the Chinese medicine shop, he started to get busy. Sometimes I feel strange. This girl is not short of money, right?  Moreover, running this Chinese medicine shop is a completely thankless job.

    He couldn¡¯t make any money, so he had to work hard, but Ai Tangtang was very concerned about it.

    Not long after I sat down, my phone rang. I picked it up and saw that it was Qin Jiang calling me.

    "Hey, Brother Jiang, what's up?" I asked with a smile.

    "Well, we are about to graduate. Fatty, Shen Kai and I discussed this together and invited you to come out for a meal and have some fun." Qin Jiang said with a smile on the other end of the phone.

    I thought about it and said, "Okay, when?"

    "When I was a kid, I'll meet you at the old place in front of the school." Qin Jiang hung up the phone after saying that.

    Ai Tangtang put his head over curiously and asked, "Who is it?"

    "Qin Jiang, you asked me to eat." I said.

    "Eating?" Ai Tangtang suddenly became interested: "What are you going to eat?"

    "What do you hate to eat?" I asked.

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s edible, it¡¯s within my scope.¡± Ai Tangtang said.

    ¡°Where are the instant noodles?¡± I asked with a smile.

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, his face suddenly turned green: "Isn't it right? Inviting you out for dinner and instant noodles?"

    "Yes, he is a student, and it is understandable that he is poor." I said.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t go.¡± After Ai Tangtang finished speaking, he continued to go about his own business.

    I really don¡¯t want Ai Tangtang to come with me. After all, if Qin Jiang and the others misunderstand, they will have to explain, which will be very troublesome. Besides, I am really afraid of being embarrassed if I take Ai Tangtang out to eat with him because of his reputation.

    I was optimistic about the time, and when there was still half an hour before the scheduled time, I took my wallet and went out to take a taxi.

    When I arrived at the school gate, I paid and got out of the car and walked straight to the hot pot restaurant opposite the school.

    This is the old place that Qin Jiangkou said. When we were studying, we all gathered here.

    As soon as I walked in, I heard Shen Kai's voice: "Axiu! This way."

    I heard and looked over. Shen Kai, Qin Jiang, Fatty, and Fang Jing were all there.

    They have already ordered but haven¡¯t started eating yet, obviously they are waiting for me.

    "Long time no see." I said and walked over and sat down.

    All in all, we haven't seen each other for a long time. After what happened with Fang Jing, Qin Jiang rarely contacted me, probably out of embarrassment, while Shen Kai and Fatty only contacted me occasionally.  If we made a phone call or actually met in person, it would probably be almost two years.

    They have changed a lot in the past two years. Fatty has become fatter, Shen Kai has become stronger than before, but Qin Jiang and Fang Jing have not changed much.

    "Hi, I heard that you are no longer teaching at Hechuan Middle School?" Qin Jiang asked me with a smile: "The three of us are going to teach in the same school together, will you come with us?"

    ¡°No, forget it, teach those young boys, I¡¯ve got a big head, just go and experience it and you will know.¡± I laughed.

    They can only pray that they will not be taught in a bad class, otherwise, various problems will arise one after another, which will confuse them all.

    Shen Kai smiled and said, "I don't really expect you to be with us. What are you doing now? How are you doing?"

    "It's okay, I opened a Chinese medicine store." I said.

    "Oh, okay, buddy, not long after we came out, the drug stores were opened. You have to pay for today's meal. I have heard that you people who open drug stores are very shady. You can make a lot of money, right?" The fat man smiled.  explain.

    "What a waste of money. Do you believe me when I say I lost money?" I laughed.

    Naturally, they all looked disbelieving.

    But there was nothing I could do if they didn¡¯t believe me. Fang Jing looked at me with her eyes a little dodgey, as if she was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Sister-in-law, what¡¯s wrong, do you still mind what happened two years ago?¡± I smiled.

    Fang Jing didn¡¯t say anything when she heard what I said. Qin Jiang put his arm around Fang Jing¡¯s shoulders and said to me: ¡°She has always been feeling guilty about what happened last time.¡±?Almost killed you.  "

    "Nothing." I waved my hand: "Come and have a drink."

    I asked the boss to bring over two boxes of beer. After biting them open, I was about to drink. Suddenly, Fang Jing stared behind me.

    I frowned and felt something was wrong.

    Now, although I can't smell evil spirits like the disciples from Laoshan, I still have an intuition that whenever evil spirits appear around me, I will feel it.

    I immediately looked back.

    At this time, there was a twenty-two or three-year-old boy sitting behind us, eating hot pot alone.

    This man has a very delicate face, long hair, handsome appearance, and is wearing a white robe from the Tang Dynasty. He looks like a cosplayer.

    I closed my eyes slightly and then opened them.

    When I opened my vaginal eyes and took a look, I couldn¡¯t sit still.

    This guy is filled with a strong demonic aura, and he is also extremely strong!

    How can I put it this way, the demonic aura in this guy is not much worse than that of Tun Tian.

    I felt something was wrong. Regardless of whether this guy was coming for me or not, it would not be a good thing to stay. I immediately stood up and said, "Let's go, let's eat somewhere else."

    This man saw me standing up, but he came over, put his hand on my shoulder, and said, "Sit down."

    ??????????????????????????????????

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I can meet such an awesome monster even when I go out to eat, and he comes specifically for me.

    After I sat down, this man sat next to me.

    Shen Kai was unhappy and said to this person: "Who are you? I have never seen such an arrogant guy. Damn it. Do you know where this place is? Fatty, call someone."

    "No, no, this is my eldest brother." Cold sweat was streaming on my forehead. Shen Kai and the others were probably used to being arrogant in school, and they had never met anyone more arrogant than them.

    But I have encountered him before. Tuntian is one, and the guy next to me is definitely one.

    At this time, Fang Jing was so frightened that her whole body started to tremble. She hugged Qin Jiang tightly and looked at this man in horror.

    "Eat, eat." This man's grin made me feel uncomfortable all over.

    The fat man had sharp eyes and saw something was wrong, so he grabbed Shen Kai who was about to get angry.

    I turned to this person and asked: "Brother, what is your name? What do you want to do with me?"

    ¡°My name is Ao Xueman, please help me little brother.¡± Ao Xueman said to me with a smile.

    "Say it." I said quickly.

    Ao Xueman said: "Take me to see Ai Tangtang, can you?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 349 Crazy Ai Tangtang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Although I really wanted to ask what the relationship between this handsome guy and Ai Tangtang was, I didn't dare to ask. I thought about it and said, "Ai Tangtang went to Laoshan some time ago. If you want to find her, go to Laoshan."  Let's see."

    "Don't worry, I have no ill intentions." Ao Xueman said: "If I had any ill intentions, I wouldn't have said so many words to you. I just have one thing to give her."

    It makes sense. The demonic aura in this guy is no worse than that of Tun Tian. If he really has any malicious intentions, he can just attack directly. There is no need to take these things into consideration at all.

    "I'll take this eldest brother away first, and you can eat slowly." I said.

    No matter what, Ao Xueman¡¯s purpose is still unclear. Let¡¯s take him away from here first. If there is any evil intention, Qin Jiang and the others will be dragged in.

    Qin Jiang opened his mouth to speak, and I immediately said, "Don't worry, it's okay."

    After saying that, I walked out.

    Ao Xueman, with his hands behind his back, followed me.

    After I went out, I hailed a taxi. After Ao Xueman and I got in the car, the taxi driver looked at Ao Xueman a few more times, but didn¡¯t say anything. These days, there are so many cosplayers, so  Nothing surprising.

    ¡°Well, Brother Xueman, where are you from?¡± I asked Ao Xueman tentatively.

    I¡¯m also a little confused. This guy is obviously a man, so why does Mao¡¯s name have such a feminine name?

    "Devil world." After Ao Xueman finished speaking, he closed his eyes and stopped talking.

    I opened my dark eyes and stared at Ao Xueman several times, but I couldn't tell what kind of monster he was.

    Soon, the car drove to Nanping Pedestrian Street. After Ao Xueman and I got off the bus, I walked in front and he followed.

    Soon I arrived at the door of the Chinese medicine shop, and at this time Ai Tangtang was standing at the door, looking at me.

    No, her eyes were not looking at me, but at Ao Xueman behind me.

    Ao Xueman walked forward and asked with a smile: "How have you been lately?"

    Ai Tangtang pouted and asked me, "Hey, why did this guy come back with you?"

    "He? I met him just now when we were eating, and he followed me here by the way." I laughed dryly, walked to Ai Tangtang, and asked in a low voice: "Who is this?"

    "A nasty person." Ai Tangtang muttered, and then said to Ao Xueman: "If you have anything, just leave as soon as possible."

    Ao Xueman smiled slightly and said, "I have something for you."

    After saying that, a bead appeared in his hand and he handed it to Ai Tangtang. When Ai Tangtang saw the bead, he covered his mouth, hugged Ao Xueman's shoulders with excitement and said, "That's interesting.  Steal it for me?"

    "The old man asked me to give it to you." Ao Xueman said with a smile.

    "Tch." Ai Tangtang rolled his eyes at Ao Xueman, then took the beads he handed over and waved his hand to signal him to leave.

    Ao Xueman thought for a while and said, "Go back and visit his old man when you have time. You also know that he loves you the most."

    "Do you know what annoys you the most? Nagging." Ai Tangtang took my hand and walked into the Chinese medicine shop. Ao Xueman said: "By the way, his old man also heard about this boy named Zhang Xiu.  , if you go back to see him, you can take him with you."

    "I'm annoying you to death." Ai Tangtang looked impatient.

    But I didn¡¯t dare to move. Ao Xueman was so powerful, and Ai Tangtang seemed to be familiar with him. It was okay to have such an attitude, but I didn¡¯t dare.

    After Ao Xueman bowed her hands to me, she turned around and left.

    Ai Tangtang held the pearl that Ao Xueman gave her, like a treasure of any size, and kept sitting on the sofa with a silly smile, her face closed.

    "If you knock me like this, these pearls must be worth a lot of money, right?" I sat next to Ai Tangtang and asked.

    Ai Tangtang said: "You know how to make money and have no future. If you give me 10 billion yuan of this pearl, I won't sell it."

    "Then someone has to buy it." I shrugged.

    I asked curiously: "By the way, who is this Ao Xueman? Who is the old man he is talking about?"

    "Ao Xueman is annoying to death, and that old man is also annoying to death. Just ignore him next time you see him." After Ai Tangtang said that, he stopped talking to me and continued to hold the bead and giggle.  .

    It makes me, a monk named Zhang Er, confused.

    But fortunately, that Ao Xueman has no ill intentions, which is the best thing.

    At this time, Qin Jiang also called me and asked if I was okay. Shen Kai also said on the phone that he had called the school.Dozens of juniors in the school asked me to report my address, and they wanted to rush over to deal with Ao Xueman.

    I asked Shen Kai to stop making trouble and tell them that Ao Xueman had left, but I didn¡¯t tell them the details.

    Qin Jiang said we would meet again next time and asked me to call him if I had anything to do, and then hung up the phone.

    "Still giggling? Have you had lunch?" I looked at Ai Tangtang's silly look and was a little speechless. Then I also felt a little hungry. I sat down before and brought Ao Xueman back without taking a bite. My stomach growled.  Woolen cloth.

    "No, go out and help me buy twice-cooked pork, shredded green pepper pork, sweet and sour pork ribs, pork with sand" Ai Tangtang mentioned a lot of dish names.

    I casually remembered two, then walked to a nearby restaurant, bought some food, went back and put it down, and started eating with Ai Tangtang. At this time, Ai Tangtang didn¡¯t know where he hid the bead. At this time, we were eating.  They all had to giggle for a while, and the food in their mouths would fall out.

    "Going crazy?" I looked at Ai Tangtang and asked.

    Ai Tangtang ignored me and continued to walk farther and farther on the road of giggling.

    After finishing the meal, I threw the lunch box into the trash can and tidied it up. Ai Tangtang finally recovered, and people started coming in to grab medicine.

    At this time, Yan Beixun ran in with a wild smile.

    "Hahaha." Yan Beixun laughed and hugged me, and kissed me hard on the face, which made my skin crawl with nausea.

    "You old glass, what are you doing? Come in and hug me and kiss me." I quickly pushed Yan Beixun away, looked him up and down and asked, "Are you crazy too?"

    "What the hell, I found our branch descendant." Yan Beixun held back a smile and asked me, "Guess who it is?"

    "It's weird that I can guess it. Don't be pretentious and tell me quickly." I said.

    "Do you still remember the liar Huang Xiaode met at General Huang's place in the Beijing Military Region?" Yan Beixun asked me.

    I thought for a moment and looked at Yan Beixun in surprise: "Isn't it?"

    "That's right." Yan Beixun patted his thigh and said, "I didn't expect that he didn't lie to General Huang. His kid is the descendant of Yan Chixia. Haha, don't you think this is funny? I have been looking for him outside for a long time, and then I thought of this person. Hug  I wanted to give Guard Liu a try and asked for Yan Xiaode's phone number. I called him and asked, but I didn't expect it was really him. Look at this painting."

    With that said, Yan Beixun took out the picture scroll. At this time, the picture had completely changed its appearance and turned into an underground palace map.

    ¡¾ps: Have you guessed Ai Tangtang's identity?  It has been written so obviously.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 350 Shuzheng Waterfall

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "This." I looked at the underground palace picture in surprise and asked, "Is this the previous painting?"

    "Yes." Yan Beixun nodded: "I found Yan Xiaode and chatted for a while. The guy was reluctant to tell me at first, but in the end he asked me to take him to whoring for a while, and then gave him tens of thousands more.  I tinkered with a green, ink-like thing and poured it on it, and the portrait changed."

    Hearing Yan Beixun talk about this, I asked curiously: "It's so magical? Where is this underground palace?"

    Yan Beixun took a sip of water and said, "Inside Jiuzhaigou."

    "Jiuzhaigou?" I was stunned and said, "No."

    "Well, the entrance is at Shuzheng Waterfall in Jiuzhaigou. Inside the waterfall, there is a small hole. You can drill into it to find the ancient tomb." Yan Beixun said.

    I looked him up and down and asked, "How did you know we were at the waterfall?"

    "Yan Xiaode told me." Yan Beixun said: "This entrance is passed down from word to mouth among their branches, but they don't know what is inside, and people from the branch are strictly prohibited from entering."

    "When are you going to go?" I said.

    "As early as possible, tomorrow." Yan Beixun said, "I will book the flight online later."

    Ai Tangtang jumped out immediately and said: "I want to go too."

    "Take your medicine and join in the fun." Yan Beixun gave her a blank look.

    "Oh." When Ai Tangtang heard this, he looked unhappy and turned back to the counter.

    Seeing that Ai Tangtang was unhappy, I said, "Why are you unhappy? We are not going to pick up money. There is no good food there. We have to eat dry food for a few days."

    When I said this, Ai Tangtang's face became slightly better.

    ¡°Then I went to the second floor with Yan Beixun and started drawing talismans and getting ready.

    Although we have a map of this ancient tomb, we should not be careless, because Yan Beixun also told me that although Yan Chixia herself put the Qimen Feijia into the ancient tomb, she might not do enough in the future.  Or maybe there are unscrupulous disciples who want to steal Qimen Feijia and sell them, so they will definitely set up difficulties.

    After getting ready, we went out to have a meal together. As soon as it got dark, Yan Beixun and I went to bed early.

    Early the next morning, Yan Beixun and I got up. Things had been prepared yesterday. Originally, I wanted to say hello to Ai Tangtang, but she was probably still sleeping on the second floor and hadn't woken up.

    Thinking about it, I decided to forget it. I put on my bag and took the Sanqing Huayang Spear. Yan Beixun said, "Don't bring this thing with you. This tomb is relatively small, and I can't even bring it with me, the Huanqing Giant Sword."

    I nodded, then put the Zhuyin Golden Needle in the bag and put it in the bag.

    Yan Beixun and I both carried full travel bags.

    Opening the rolling shutter door and walking out, it was not completely light outside yet. Yan Beixun and I were walking on the street. When the wind blew, it felt quite cold.

    "It won't feel cold if you smoke a cigarette." Yan Beixun handed over a cigarette.

    I grinned, took the cigarette, and walked to the parking lot of Nanping Pedestrian Street with Yan Beixun.

    After Yan Beixun and I got in the car, Yan Beixun started driving towards Chengdu.

    I was still a little sleepy, so I lay down on the passenger seat and continued to sleep.

    When I woke up in a daze, I opened my eyes and saw that the sun was shining brightly outside. I sat up and looked around. At this time, I was only 20 kilometers away from Chengdu.

    "Are you awake?" Yan Beixun turned to look at me and said, "We will arrive in Chengdu soon. When we arrive, we will have a meal first and then go to Jiuzhaigou."

    "Okay." I said, yawned and rubbed my eyes. Not long after, the car finally arrived in Chengdu.

    After getting off the expressway, Yan Beixun drove all the way to downtown Chengdu and stopped in front of a breakfast shop. The two of us went down to eat some steamed buns and rice porridge.

    Then continue to get on the bus and rush to Jiuzhaigou.

    Around 12 noon, we finally arrived at the gate of Jiuzhaigou Scenic Area.

    After the car stopped at the entrance of Jiuzhaigou, Yan Beixun and I carried our bags, bought the tickets, and walked into Jiuzhaigou.

    At this time, there were originally sightseeing buses in Jiuzhaigou, but when we went to Shuzheng Waterfall, we had to enter the waterfall, and we definitely couldn't take the sightseeing bus.

    Yan Beixun and I were walking. It was my first time to come to Jiuzhaigou. I had heard about the beautiful scenery here, but I had never been there.

    Looking at it now, it seems that this place is so famous and well-deserved. The only pity is that it belongs to the plateau area and the ultraviolet rays are relatively strong.

    Yanbei seeks returnHe took the sunscreen and rubbed it on himself, and asked me if I would like some.

    Damn it, this guy can really get into the role. Does he really think we are here for a trip?  And bring sunscreen?

    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Yan Beixun said with a smile, "If you want to take action, you have to do it at night. It's broad daylight and there are so many tourists here. Is it possible for you to go to other people's scenic spots and jump into waterfalls?"

    When he said this, it made sense.

    We walked all the way. Although we were carrying big bags, it was considered a trip after all, so we didn¡¯t feel too tired.

    There were quite a lot of tourists in Jiuzhaigou at this time. Yan Bei and I spent a day exploring, and it finally got dark.

    After dark, we hid in the woods and slowly walked towards Shuzheng Waterfall.

    After arriving at Shuzheng Waterfall, I looked at the waterfall and felt dizzy. I asked Yan Beixun next to me: "Brother, how should we get in? We are not monkey brothers. We can jump in with just one jump."  , Besides, even if Brother Monkey can jump in, he must first know where the hole is."

    "You know what the hell, this hole is blocked by the water from the waterfall, otherwise it would have been dug by someone." Yan Beixun chuckled and said, "Follow me."

    Yan Beixun took me to the top of the waterfall.

    Then he took out the climbing rope from his backpack.

    "Here, put it on yourself." Yan Beixun handed me a lock and asked me to put it on my clothes, and then tied the rope to a big tree.

    "Let's go." After Yan Beixun tied the rope, he grabbed the rope and slowly climbed down.

    ¡°I see that Yan Beixun has already done this, so I can only bite the bullet and follow suit. I¡¯m really not a coward. You can go find a waterfall and take a look down. The scene alone is scary.

    Although there is a rope around me, I still feel weak.

    I took a deep breath, grabbed the rope, and slowly climbed down.

    If someone is below, they can see a very spectacular thing. Two people are hanging on the waterfall, looking for something.

    I can finally understand why Yan Beixun asked him to come over at night.

    At this time, the two of us were looking for the so-called hole in the rocks covered by the waterfall bit by bit.

    The roaring sound of the waterfall filled my ears, and I couldn't hear any other sounds at all. I could only glance at Yan Beixun occasionally and communicate with my eyes.

    ????????? In fact, there is nothing to communicate with, just ask him if he has found it.

    The rocks inside the waterfall were washed away by the water and were extremely slippery. I was almost washed down several times, but I was lucky to have a rope attached to it.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 351 Turning in Circles

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After searching for nearly twenty minutes, I was almost dead from exhaustion. Suddenly, my foot came up empty, and I hurriedly yelled at Yan Beixun.

    Yan Bei searched for half a minute. It was not that he heard my roar, but he turned his head and looked over out of habit. When he saw my expression, he grabbed the rope and slowly moved towards me.

    Since I was reminded of Yan Beixun at this time, I got into the hole first.

    This hole is really, really small.

    With my bag on my back, I felt cramped even when I lay down in the cave.

    I suddenly became worried, is this too small?  If the entire so-called underground palace were like this, we wouldn't be able to deal with monsters and monsters.

    Soon Yan Beixun also followed from behind, shouting behind me: "What are you doing standing around, hurry up and go inside."

    "I know." I muttered and started crawling inside.

    The smell in here is quite unpleasant, a musty smell.

    After climbing for about ten minutes, the surrounding area gradually became spacious, and soon it became a place two meters high and one meter wide, similar to a cave.

    "Huh." I took a deep breath and sat down on the ground. Yan Beixun squatted next to me and said, "Hurry up, take out the pen and ink, and I'll draw a talisman to keep your body warm."

    There are many kinds of talismans, and there are also talismans that will keep you warm when you are caught in a heavy rain. Of course, this kind of talisman is considered a side talisman and cannot be used in the lobby.

    I took out the talisman paper from my bag and was immediately dumbfounded.

    At this time, everything in the bag was wet, including the talismans.

    "So what, your Taoism, can this kind of talisman paper be used to draw talisman?" I looked Yan Beixun up and down and asked.

    Yan Beixun quickly took out the talismans from his bag. Forget the talisman papers. They were originally meant to draw talismans when preparing for emergencies, but the talismans we had drawn before were all wet.

    The talisman is wet, so you can't just dry it. The handwriting on it is completely scratched. Even if it's Zhang Tianshi, there's no use in taking pictures of it, right?

    "Miscalculation." Yan Beixun slapped his forehead and cursed: "Fuck."

    Then he took out the map of the underground palace. Fortunately, although this map of the underground palace was made of paper, it was not wet at all. The water droplets on the picture fell directly to the ground and did not touch the water.

    "What should I do? Do you want to go out and prepare the talisman again?" I asked.

    Yan Beixun shook his head: "It's okay, what's the point if I don't have a talisman? You think I have practiced Taoism in vain. After searching for so long, I finally found a place and came in. Is it possible that I left because I don't have a talisman?"

    Yan Beixun¡¯s words make sense, besides, I still have the Zhuyin Golden Needle in my bag.

    "Throw away these drawn talismans and bring the talisman paper, cinnabar and the like. These talisman papers can still be used after they are dried." Yan Beixun said.

    We put things like cinnabar and black dog blood in bottles, so they didn¡¯t get wet from the rain.

    Although Yan Beixun spoke very casually, his brows were furrowed and he was studying the underground palace map.

    I walked up to Yan Beixun and asked, "What are we going to do next?"

    ¡°This underground palace map is somewhat similar to the Nine Palaces Map. This ancient tomb is divided into nine parts, and the eight sides surround the central tomb chamber.

    "The Qi Men Feijia must be in the middle tomb." Yan Beixun frowned slightly and said, "We should be here now, but the way to enter the central tomb is not written on the map."

    Hearing what Yan Beixun said, I looked up and down at the Nine Palaces Diagram, feeling a little confused.

    The so-called Nine Palaces Diagram is just a rough outline. It is divided into many small tomb chambers and tomb passages. At first glance, it seems that this ancient tomb is quite simple and simple, but upon closer inspection, it is extremely complicated.

    I touched my forehead, thought for a while, pointed to a tomb passage, and said, "Let's go from here, we have no destination anyway."

    Yan Beixun nodded slightly: "Let's go."

    After saying that, we took our things and walked inside together.

    This tomb is much smaller than Ji Daming¡¯s tomb, and the tomb passage is not as well repaired as Ji Daming¡¯s. Instead, it is as crude as a cave.

    But tombs are buried underground anyway. Sometimes I don¡¯t understand why people in ancient times liked to build tombs so big, install so many mechanisms, and have some monsters to guard the tombs.

    When building a large tomb, the tomb robbers will judge whether there is a large tomb nearby based on the quality of the soil. Instead, it is better to just build a small tomb. The tomb robbers will definitely be interested in this kind of tomb.??Interested.

    We walked for a while and then entered the tomb passage in the Nine Palaces Diagram, walking and stopping.

    Every time we reach a fork in the road, Yan Beixun will look at the Nine Palaces Map to determine where we are.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbay out and about for half an hour, the two of us kept wandering around the outside of the Nine Palaces Diagram, and couldn't get into the Nine Palaces Diagram at all.

    Although the underground palace map has accurate records, the two of us found a tomb passage leading to the tomb in the center of the Nine Palaces Map, which often leads us further and further away from the Nine Palaces Map.

    "Isn't it? We are still on the edge now?" I glanced at the map and said to Yan Beixun next to me: "Isn't it because you took the wrong route?"

    "How is it possible? This tomb should have a Feng Shui maze." Yan Beixun said.

    "It can't be a Feng Shui puzzle, brother, there really is a Feng Shui puzzle. It's normal to bewitch you, but can it bewitch me?" I couldn't help but say to Yan Beixun.

    I have yin and yang eyes. Although I only have my yin eyes opened, it is impossible that there will be no reaction at all, right?

    "Penrose Steps?" I looked at the Nine Palaces Map and said, "Have you heard of the Penrose Steps?"

    "What the hell?" Yan Bei asked.

    "To put it simply, it's an endless set of stairs with four sides. You keep going up, but you keep spinning around on the four sides and can't get out." I said, "This is definitely not an illusion. It seems that we are a little confused.  , I think about illusions and the like, what if this is a puzzle specially created by the ancients?"

    These tomb passages looked ordinary. I put the map on the ground, pointed at our location with my finger, and then started to follow the tomb passages with my fingers.

    After walking around for several times, my fingers were always circling the nearby tomb passages, but I could not get to the real center at all.

    "It's strange, have you seen it?" I asked Yan Bei next to me.

    Yan Beixun's face was a little solemn: "My ancestors can really find trouble, just do some illusions. We are finally in the junior college, but this thing is just a physics problem. How can we deal with it?"

    Yan Beixun and I stopped walking blindly at this time. Walking blindly was just a waste of our energy. Instead, we used our fingers to start searching in the underground palace map, trying to find a way out into the tomb in the center of the Nine Palaces Map, but no matter what  Tried, no way to get in.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 352 Entering the Main Tomb Chamber

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    We thought about it for a long time, but we really couldn¡¯t figure it out. Then Yan Beixun and I took out biscuits and the like, sat down in the tomb passage and started eating.

    Yan Beixun looked at me at this time and said: "By the way, we have tried so many times just now. If we follow the passages on the map, there is no possibility of entering. Do you think there will be someone in these tomb passages that we don't have?"  Where do you know the tomb passage?¡±

    After listening to Yan Beixun's words, my eyes lit up. Yes, we just tried it with our fingers. We tried it so many times. If we really follow the map, we will not be able to enter the central tomb chamber no matter what.

    "That makes sense. Tell me, if there is such a secret tomb passage, where would it be?" I asked Yan Bei.

    Yan Beixun spread out the map, put it on the ground, pointed at it, and started discussing it with me.

    We discussed it for a while and agreed that the tomb passage closest to the central tomb was possible.

    It seems that this tomb passage is actually very close to the central tomb chamber. If Yan Beixun and I were not afraid of damaging the structure of the tomb and just found a shovel to dig outside, we could dig a path out in less than a day.

    Of course, we can only think about digging directly. If we really want to do this, it is absolutely impossible.

    It¡¯s not that we are afraid of disturbing the owner of the tomb. It¡¯s been almost a thousand years. Even if the owner of the tomb has a ghost, he will either be reincarnated or become a lonely ghost. Even if he becomes a lonely ghost, his soul will be gone long ago.

    "Even if we get some explosives and blow this tomb up into the sky, it won't be a problem."

    But all large tombs were designed by skilled craftsmen in ancient times. If no one touches this kind of design, it can be preserved for a long time, even thousands of years. However, if you accidentally dig in the wrong place, some important things will be lost.  The structure was dug up, the tomb was trampled, and we had to be buried alive.

    Even grave robbers don¡¯t just find a hole and start digging.

    Those kinds of tomb robbers, either the tombs they rob are very small and have no so-called structure, or they have no inheritance. They are greedy for the profits of tomb robbing, so they come to rob the tomb immediately. Many of these people died.

    Real tomb robbers are just like those of us who study Taoism. They have been passed down line by line. Among them, looking for dragons, exploring caves, Feng Shui and Bagua are all learned since childhood. Such people look for big tombs, and they all go to Feng Shui.  , find a place suitable for burying important figures.

    Later, they will use the method of measuring the land to test how big the tomb is, and then they will try to figure out the general structure of the tomb, and then start to look for where to dig holes to avoid destroying the tomb and avoiding unnecessary trouble.  Danger of being buried alive.

    This kind of preliminary project usually takes two months to implement.

    Of course, the popularity of online novels now makes many people stupid. If they want to explore, they will dig a hole to find a tomb, and then walk around in it. They feel like they are tomb robbers. They have to pose, take a picture and post it.  Moments and so on.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Yan Beixun thought for a while and said: "Since our ancestors used this tomb to test us, there will be no such unsolvable problems. Let's try knocking on this tomb passage to see if there is a secret door."

    "Yes." I nodded, then finished the biscuits in two or three mouthfuls, and Yan Beixun and I took the map and continued walking. Soon we arrived at the tomb passage that Yan Beixun and I found.

    This tomb passage is only five hundred meters long and looks no different from other tomb passages.

    "Walk slower and knock on the wall to see if there is a secret door."

    Afterwards, Yan Beixun was responsible for knocking on the wall on the left side, and I was responsible for the right side.

    We walked very slowly, stopping and stopping all the way, and we searched very carefully.

    After walking about 300 meters, something abnormal happened where I hit.

    In other solid places, the sound of knocking is very dull, but when you knock here, there is a "dong-dong-dong" sound, and the sound is particularly loud.

    I felt happy, turned around and said to Yan Beixun, "I found it."

    When Yan Beixun heard this, he also walked up to me and knocked on the wall. After hearing the sound, he let out a sigh of relief and said, "Why do you think our ancestors would do something like this when they have nothing to do? It's too much of a test of their IQ."

    Indeed, this question requires a lot of imagination. After all, we have a map in our hands. If ordinary people hold a map in their hands, they will naturally follow the map to find the entrance, but the real entrance is not on the map.

    This is really deceiving.

    I kicked the wall hard.

    &nbsp"This wall is hollow inside. I kicked it and the wall collapsed."

    Suddenly, a foul smell came from inside.

    "It stinks so much." I couldn't help but cover my nose.

    Originally, the tomb passage outside had a musty smell, which was very unpleasant. Unexpectedly, the smell inside was even worse.

    Yan Beixun said with surprises: "Finally we have found the Qimen Flying Armor. If my father knew that I had found the Qimen Flying Armor that my ancestors had not been able to find for so many generations, he might have lived happily.  "

    "Let's talk about it after we find it." I frowned and pinched my nose, then Yan Beixun walked in front and I followed behind, and we walked into the tomb passage together.

    Apart from the unpleasant smell, this tomb passage looks like an ordinary cave.

    After walking for about ten minutes this time, we finally arrived at the main tomb chamber.

    The main tomb looks quite big. It seems to be as big as three basketball courts. Although it is dark, the space is very large. There is a wooden coffin in the middle, while the rest of the place is empty without anything.

    On the other hand, the walls on both sides are densely painted with red talismans.

    The entire wall is covered with charms.

    "Come on, follow me to get the Qimen Flying Armor." Yan Beixun grabbed my hand and walked towards the coffin.

    "Whether it is based on the plot in the tomb robbery novel or my own personal experience, at this time, a corpse monster should pop out of the coffin. This is consistent with common sense.

    But in reality this was not the case. I followed Yan Beixun, and after he pushed open the coffin, there was actually a red necklace inside, with an oval red, crystal clear stone hanging from the necklace.

    "Necklace?" I frowned, but Yan Beixun was extremely happy and said, "This is Qi Men Feijia!"

    "Hey, are you kidding me? What does this necklace have to do with flying armor?" I couldn't help but complain.

    "You don't know, right? This Qimen Flying Armor is actually one of the Three Purities and Twelve Weapons. You must first identify the owner. After identifying the owner, you can use it. How can I tell you? It's more complicated anyway.  That's right." Yan Beixun picked up the necklace as if he had found a treasure.

    At this time, footsteps came from behind us. Yan Beixun and I¡¯s expressions changed. Is there someone else following us?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 353 Blood Demon

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The two of us looked back and Dongfang Bo looked at us with a smile.

    "Traitor, what are you doing here?" Yan Beixun's face suddenly darkened when he saw Dongfang Bo appear.

    "Master, since you also know that I am your disciple, our disciple now only has me, you, Zhang Xiu, and the three treasures passed down by our ancestors. You have taken the Huan Qing Giant Sword, and Zhang Xiu has Zhu Yin in his hand.  Golden Needle, this Qimen Feijia, should you give it to me because of your emotions and reasons?" Dongfang Bo said calmly with his hands behind his back.

    "You have already been expelled from my school, and you still have the nerve to want something from my school?" Yan Beixun said angrily.

    "Every three-year-old child knows that once he is a master, he is always a father. Master, you deny me, so I have to fulfill my filial piety. If you give me the Qimen Flying Armor, it will prevent you and me from facing each other with swords, right?  " Dongfang Bo said.

    "Delusion!" Yan Beixun took a deep breath and shouted: "It turns out that you didn't care about the master-disciple relationship between you and me, so you gave this painting to me. It was because you wanted me to be in front and help you clear the way.  Enter this ancient tomb and obtain the Qimen Flying Armor?"

    "Otherwise, you are my master, and you really don't know me very well." Dongfang Bo applauded slightly: "What I didn't expect was that this test left by our ancestors did not have any so-called danger. It was really  It was a waste of my time to wait two more years."

    Yan Bei  What are you fighting with me for?"

    "Huh? Really? It seems like you didn't bring the Huanqing Giant Sword, right? In addition, the Qimen Flying Armor cannot be used if you don't recognize its owner. Also, when you entered this ancient tomb, all the talismans were already wet. These  I won¡¯t even say anything.¡± Dongfang Bo turned around and said, ¡°Bring him in.¡±

    ¡°Then Crazy Python and Gui Ji escorted a person in.

    When I saw the person being escorted in, I suddenly felt cold. It turned out to be Ai Tangtang. At this time, Ai Tangtang was still holding an egg tart in his mouth. When he saw Yan Beixun and me, he blinked and said, "Hello.  "

    "Do you know this girl? She is following you, and she wants to jump into the waterfall alone. No, I am kind enough to help you bring her in." Dongfang Bo said with a smile: "If you don't give me the Qimen Flying Armor,  I killed her immediately."

    "Hey, idiot, it's just a joke. Kill me. Don't be arrogant too early. Get out of the way. I'm going to take care of him." Ai Tangtang struggled, but Crazy Python and Gui Ji held on tightly.  she.

    Dongfang Bo said with disdain: "She has been poisoned with the life-killing soul-eating Gu. Even if she is released, she will not live for three days if I don't let Gui Ji help her get exposed to the poison."

    "My face turned pale after hearing this. Why is this girl Ai Tangtang following you here?"

    "Hey, are you talking about this bug?" After Ai Tangtang finished speaking, he spit out a green bug that was as big as the tip of a finger and resembled a cockroach.

    "I just said why I feel so uncomfortable in my stomach. It turns out that something like this is wandering around in my stomach, hehehe." Ai Tangtang giggled.

    Dongfang Bo, Gui Ji, and Crazy Python were all dumbfounded, as was Yan Beixun beside me, his eyes widening.

    I was the only one who was still a little confused. Yan Beixun whispered in my ear: "The soul-eating poison is a very deadly poison. This kind of poison must be fed with blood since childhood. It can only be used after seven years. Once  If you are possessed by such a poisonous insect, you will definitely die unless the poisoner is able to remove it."

    "Um, but Ai Tangtang seems to be fine." I said,

    It took Yan Beixun a long time to squeeze out two words: "freak."

    Ai Tangtang giggled, but she was not stupid. She understood the situation at this time and immediately shouted at me: "Hey, Axiu, save me quickly, the hero saves Meiye, such a good opportunity."

    "What a fart." I said, "Don't make trouble."

    "I didn't make a fuss. I actually just wanted to play with you, but all these guys rushed up and caught me. I provoked someone." Ai Tangtang said.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, the entire tomb shook.

    I lost my balance and almost fell to the ground.

    The same goes for everyone else, but at this time, Ai Tangtang took the opportunity to escape from the confinement of Crazy Python and Gui Ji and ran towards us.

    I breathed a sigh of relief when I saw Ai Tangtang running to my side.

    Yan Beixun and Dongfang Bo looked ugly.

    I looked around and was shocked.

    At this time, the countless symbols originally painted on the surrounding walls suddenly changed from those red ones.Blood gushed out from the cinnabar. The blood soon covered all the walls and flowed to our feet.

    The ceiling above our heads.

    In less than a moment, the entire tomb was completely covered in blood from all directions.

    And the exit was also covered with blood, and for a while we couldn't find the exit at all.

    Illusion?

    It¡¯s not an illusion, I still have yin and yang eyes.

    And I can smell a strong smell of blood.

    "What's going on?" Ai Tangtang shook his head from side to side and looked at it: "It looks weird."

    "Is it a test left by our ancestors?" Yan Beixun frowned and handed the necklace of the Qimen Flying Armor to my hand: "Take the Qimen Flying Armor. If you lose it, I will beat you to death.  ."

    "Don't worry." I nodded, but there was no place on my body to put the necklace, so I simply put the necklace around my neck.

    At this time, the smell of blood around him became even more intense.

    "Hey, old man, do you want to cooperate?" Suddenly, Dongfang Bo shouted at us from a distance.

    "What's wrong? Dongfang Bo, one of the four great geniuses, also wants to cooperate with me?" Yan Beixun said disdainfully.

    "I don't have time to talk to you, this should be the Blood Demon!" A rare nervous expression appeared on Dongfang Bo's face, and he said, "If we don't join forces, I'm afraid we will all die here."

    Blood Demon?

    No matter how little knowledge I have, I have heard the name of this monster.

    Legend has it that the Blood Demon was originally in the Demon World, a battle between demons and demons, and countless blood was shed. No one cleaned up the battlefield between demons and demons.

    The blood that was spilled in this place did not dry up. Instead, it gradually condensed in one place. After a hundred years, the big devil, the Blood Demon, was born.

    Legend has it that this blood demon had just become a demon. As soon as it was born, the demons and demons in the demon world jointly suppressed it. They were afraid that this blood demon would become a demon. Later, the blood demon was defeated by the joint efforts of the demons and demons.  , was eventually killed.

    From the beginning to the end, the first blood demon in the world failed to take a step out of the demon world, but the second blood demon appeared in the world of the sun and caused a major commotion.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 354 Death of Python

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The appearance of this blood demon occurred during a battle against the Xiongnu in the Tang Dynasty. In that battle, there were countless casualties. In the end, the body was taken away, but the blood stains on the ground were not cleaned up.

    Over time, a big evil demon, the Blood Demon, was born there.

    After the blood demon appeared, it was discovered for the first time when people from a village disappeared for no reason.

    And all the people inside were mummified, without a drop of blood.

    The court at that time believed that heretics were using evil methods to harm people, so they sent a minister of the court to eliminate the demons.

    During the Tang Dynasty, there were people in the court who were proficient in metaphysics and feng shui, and there were even ministers who could slay demons.

    For example, Wei Zheng next to Li Shimin, everyone should have heard of the allusion of Wei Zheng slaying the dragon.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    ??And evil spirits often appeared in the Tang Dynasty, so the emperors of the Tang Dynasty treated these capable people and strangers with courtesy, and it was easier to be promoted as an official than ordinary people.

    It¡¯s a bit far-fetched. The minister who was sent was named Zhang Jiuling, and he was also the prime minister of the Tang Dynasty later. However, he was just the minister of Zhongshu at the time. Zhang Jiuling was sent here to investigate. It doesn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯t investigate. If he does, he will be shocked.

    Those who do not go to this village can only see more people who are dead, but Zhang Jiuling will do the Tao.

    When he took a look, it was clear that this place was filled with evil spirits. It was impossible for someone to use these villagers to practice evil.

    Even those who practiced evil ways at that time did not dare to learn anything from the devil, so Zhang Jiuling immediately understood that there was a devil here to kill evildoers.

    ??We all know that the Tang Dynasty was a prosperous age. This so-called prosperous age was only relatively speaking, as it did not fight with outside nations. However, the Tang Dynasty had internal troubles. These internal troubles were actually rampant evil spirits.

    Zhang Jiuling understood that the matter was of great importance, and immediately asked Emperor Xuanzong of the Tang Dynasty to send more capable people to eliminate the devil.

    When Xuanzong of the Tang Dynasty heard that so many people were killed by demons, he immediately went to Laoshan and asked for more than a hundred disciples to come and slay the demons.

    Laoshan at that time was different from what it is now.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    After dispatching these one hundred disciples, these disciples and Zhang Jiuling followed the clues, searched all the way, found the Blood Demon, and then had a big battle, but only twenty people and Zhang Jiuling came back alive.

    They were still seriously injured, and then some wise people from various places volunteered to kill the evil spirits.

    Legend has it that these people hunted this evil demon for more than a year, and about 500 people died before the blood demon was eliminated in Shaanxi.

    Because this incident was such a big deal, there are many records in ancient metaphysics books.

    I have also heard about the name of the Blood Demon for a long time. When Dongfang Bo said that this monster is the Blood Demon, I was almost scared to death.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? This kind of evil demon has a good reputation, anyone who sees it will probably be heartbroken.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? So why not Yan Beixun?  He scolded with a worried look on his face: "What the hell, why did our ancestors come up with such a thing for nothing? Do you really want to kill us?"

    Then he may have realized that what he said was wrong, and hurriedly said: "Ancestor, what I said just now was not to scold you, I was scolding this blood demon."

    "Hehehehe." Ai Tangtang actually laughed at this time.

    I turned my head to look at her, touched her forehead and asked, "Hey, aren't you, sister, are you so scared?"

    "You were just scared to death. This blood demon is not powerful, don't worry." Ai Tangtang said.

    I kept thinking about ways to deal with the blood demon, and I didn¡¯t care about Ai Tangtang¡¯s words.

    At this time, we don¡¯t have the talisman with us, and we didn¡¯t bring the Sanqing Yang Huaying Spear. The only thing that can be useful is the Zhuyin Golden Needle. We can only hope that the Zhuyin Golden Needle can kill this blood demon.

    Ai Tangtang was still grinning silly at this time, not knowing what he was thinking in his heart.

    Yan Beixun shouted to Dongfang Bo: "Boy, we will settle this debt with you slowly when we get back alive."

    With these words, it is obvious that he agreed to join forces with Dongfang Bo.

    Dongfang Bo suddenly walked to us with Crazy Python and Gui Ji and stood together.

    I subconsciously hid aside, trying to distance myself from Dongfang Bo as much as possible.

    Yan Beixun said: "Don't worry, this guy has been raised by me since he was a child. Since he said he would cooperate with us, he will definitely not do it."hand.  "

    After a pause, Yan Beixun added: "At least he won't dare to take action against us until he has dealt with this blood demon. Otherwise, without us, it will be difficult for them to deal with this blood demon."

    "Master still understands me." Dongfang Bo smiled faintly, and suddenly his expression changed: "Be careful!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a bloody hand appeared under the python's feet, grabbing the python's feet tightly.

    "Save me." The python's expression changed.

    Our feet were covered in bright red blood, but the python's feet were like a swamp, and it was quickly dragged down by this hand.

    Within five seconds, everything below the chest was dragged down.

    It was then that Dongfang Bo came to his senses, stretched out his hand and grabbed the python's arm tightly.

    The python also struggled crazily.

    Soon his whole body was dragged into the blood at our feet. He only had one pair of hands, still struggling hard. Dongfang Bo and Gui Ji grabbed his hands tightly. Dongfang Bo turned around and shouted: "Hurry up and find a way.  !¡±

    "There's no way to save him. He's dead." Ai Tangtang shrugged and said, "Even if the blood demon gives up killing him now, if you drag him up, except for these hands, the rest of the body will be a mummy, and the blood will be all over it."  Suck it dry.¡±

    As if the blood demon was responding to Ai Tangtang's words, the wild python's thick arms shriveled up at an extremely fast speed, like bacon that had been chewed for many days.

    And the hands that were still struggling crazily just now stopped moving.

    "Dead?" I swallowed. Isn't this blood demon too efficient?  It only took more than ten seconds, and the python was killed without even showing his face.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of nowhere, this guy even punched me when I was teaching in Hechuan. Unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye, he was already a dead man.

    Dongfang Bo and Gui Ji finally gave up and let go of the python's hands. His hands were quickly dragged into the blood at our feet.

    Seeing the python¡¯s hands being dragged in, we fell into a brief silence. Dongfang Bo and Gui Ji looked a little sad. I don¡¯t know what happened to Yan Beixun, but I was scared anyway.

    I swallowed my saliva and asked Yan Beixun, "Brother, please think of a way quickly. Is it possible that we just sit back and wait for death?"

    "It's so annoying." Just after Yan Beixun finished speaking, another bloody hand stretched out from the blood at our feet, and this hand actually grabbed Ai Tangtang's feet.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 355 Bloody Soldiers

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After seeing Ai Tangtang¡¯s feet being grabbed, my heart skipped a beat and I instantly grabbed her arm.

    ¡°Then, I grabbed Ai Tangtang¡¯s hand and started to drag Ai Tangtang down, and I pulled up hard.

    I don¡¯t know if Ai Tangtang was frightened, but he was standing there at this moment. He was not like the python before, howling and screaming for people to save him. Instead, he was looking at me quietly.

    "Sister, are you scared out of your mind? Find a way to get rid of his hand quickly." I shouted while pulling.

    "That, that, what?" Ai Tangtang's waist had already sunk in at this time.

    ¡°Yan Beixun, help!¡± I shouted to Yan Beixun.

    Yan Beixun also looked anxious. He bit his finger, drew a talisman on his left hand, and said: "The world is boundless and the universe borrows the law!"

    Then he slapped Ai Tangtang with a palm.

    ?????????????????????????????? Bang.

    This time has no effect except for producing some plasma.

    "Hey, hey, don't pull so hard, it hurts my hand." Ai Tangtang said at this time: "Be gentle."

    "What a fool, your life is almost gone, you know." I looked at Ai Tangtang's appearance and shouted at her immediately.

    ???????? This girl usually lets it go at 2 o¡¯clock, but now she¡¯s guilty of 2 o¡¯clock?

    "Look at how nervous you are, what's the matter?" After Ai Tangtang said, he shook off my hand, and then he climbed up with both hands on his hands.

    We all looked at Ai Tangtang dumbfounded.

    ¡°If Ai Tangtang¡¯s clothes from the waist down were soaked with blood, I wouldn¡¯t believe she was dragged down just now.

    "Hey, hey." Ai Tangtang waved his hand in front of me: "I'm fine."

    ¡°I know you¡¯re okay, the key is how you¡¯re okay.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but say.

    Ai Tangtang thought for a moment and said, "Master saved me."

    "Shit." I cursed.

    This girl, are you still deceiving me now?

    Yan Beixun slapped me on the back of the head with a look of surprise and cursed: "You don't care how Ai Tangtang is fine, it seems that the blood demon can't do anything to this girl."

    "Probably so." Ai Tangtang nodded.

    At this time, a bloody hand appeared under Jui Ji¡¯s feet, grabbing Jui Ji tightly.

    I find that Blood Demon is quite fair and equitable. We and Dongfang Bo will kill each other once.

    Gui Ji¡¯s face turned pale at this time.

    "I'll do it!" Ai Tangtang shouted, rushed forward and kicked the bloody hand. The bloody hand was kicked by Ai Tangtang's foot and immediately turned into plasma and blended into the blood at our feet.

    Gui Ji let out a sigh of relief, obviously frightened, and then said to Ai Tangtang, "Thank you."

    "Haha, don't worry, you'll be fine as long as I'm here." Ai Tangtang slapped his chest and said sternly: "This blood demon is afraid of me."

    "Who are you?"

    Suddenly, the blood in front of us slowly bulged and turned into the shape of a person.

    Of course, this is just a human form transformed from blood, with only eyes, nose, and mouth.

    After he appeared, he looked at Ai Tangtang and said, "Who are you."

    "I am Ai Tangtang." Ai Tangtang said with a grin.

    "Senior, we are the descendants of Yan Chixia, and we have come to look for the Qi Sect's flying armor. Since you are guarding here, it must be arranged by the ancestor. Can you let us go at this time?" Yan Beixun said with his hands in hand.

    "The descendant of Yan Chixia?" When the blood demon heard this, he chuckled: "When I was sealed by Yan Chixia, I heard him say that as long as his descendant comes here, he will be released, but how can you prove it?  Are you the descendant of Yan Chixia?"

    "I have Zhu Yin Golden Needle!" I said and took out the Zhu Yin Golden Needle.

    "This thing can be stolen by a thief. If a thief steals the Zhuyin Golden Needle, is he the descendant of Yan Chixia?" After saying that, the Blood Demon gradually melted into the blood, and his voice was in our ears.  The edge echoes.

    "Don't think that this is all I have, and don't think that this little girl can do anything to me."

    After saying that, suddenly, the blood in front of us suddenly bulged, and ¡®people¡¯ made of blood appeared one after another.

    ? These look a bit like soldiers, covered in blood, and holding a blood-stained sword in their hands.

    And the number is extremely large, at least more than a hundred.

    "It seems that this blood demon is not easy to talk to." I swallowed and looked at the soldiers covered in blood.

    "Let's fight." Yan Beixun didn't say anything more, silently draw the palm thunder in the palm of my hand.

    "Get behind me." I pulled Ai Tangtang behind me.

    ¡°Hey, hey, I can help too.¡± Ai Tangtang said behind me.

    "Don't cause trouble, hide behind me with peace of mind, don't worry, even if I die, I will definitely die in front of you." I took out a money sword from my bag.

    The more than a hundred bloody soldiers roared at this time, and then they all rushed towards us.

    I, Yan Beixun, Dongfang Bo, and Gui Ji formed a circle, protecting Ai Tangtang in the middle.

    Soon, the first bloody soldier rushed in front of me. I picked up the money sword, bit off the fingers of my right hand, and drew a Ying Yuan Lei Mansion luck talisman on the money sword at an extremely fast speed.

    "The Supreme Ying Yuan Zun, who rules the thirty-six heavens, is in the universal transformation of the nine heavens, and has transformed into the realms of the ten directions. The divine soldiers are as urgent as the law. I give you an edict!"

    After I finished reading, the money sword flashed with lightning, and I stabbed it directly into the chest of the bloody soldier.

    The bloody soldier was stabbed by me, and it immediately collapsed and turned into plasma, scattered on the ground.

    At this time, my left arm hurt.

    There are already bloody soldiers approaching.

    I took the money sword and started to chop. These bloody soldiers were not strong. As long as I could hit the key position with one sword, I could kill them directly.

    But there are so many of them.

    From four directions, each of us blocks one side, which makes us twenty-five in total.

    After a while I was scarred.

    I don't dare to look back at Yan Beixun, Dongfang Bo and the others. I just hope they can withstand it. If one of us misses at this time and let these bloody soldiers rush over, we will not only face attacks from one side.  , but to be attacked from all sides.

    Although these bloody soldiers can be killed with one sword, there are so many of them that they can't stand it.

    Soon, I had at least a dozen wounds on my body.

    Fortunately, they were only superficial injuries, and these bloody soldiers were all made of blood, and the swords were also made of blood.

    ???????? If my body is split open by this kind of sword, their blood will definitely be stained.

    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh and think, these guys don¡¯t have AIDS. If they did, they would be really doomed.

    As soon as this thought crossed my mind, there was no time to think about it.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away out of the blue.

    Just as I was fighting with these bloody soldiers, suddenly, the screams of Gui Ji came from behind me.

    I couldn¡¯t help but look back and saw that Jui Ji¡¯s chest was stabbed by a bloody soldier.

    Dongfang Bo saw it and rushed over, trying to save Jui Ji.

    When I saw it, I couldn¡¯t help but want to curse. It felt good for him to be a hero and save the beauty, but he and Gui Jishou lost their direction.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 356 Qimen Flying Armor!

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When Dongfang Bo rushed to save Jui Ji, we were completely confused.

    There are bloody soldiers on all sides.

    Yan Beixun and I looked at each other, and Yan Beixun said, "May you wish for more blessings!"

    After saying that, one person rushed into the bloody soldiers and started fighting.

    Ai Tangtang still stood there blankly, I quickly took her hand: "Still in a daze?"

    Then he pulled Ai Tangtang and broke out.

    You must not be surrounded at this time, otherwise you will die sooner or later.

    "Hey, Axiu, it seems like we can't finish killing these bloody soldiers. They will grow even after killing them." Ai Tangtang said.

    "Yeah." I nodded, and while killing the bloody soldiers, I bumped around like a headless fly.

    Suddenly, Ai Tangtang pointed in one direction and said: "Over there, that's where we came in. I should be able to break through that bloody wall."

    "Are you sure?" I couldn't help but ask.

    ¡°Should, probably, maybe it¡¯s okay.¡± Ai Tangtang said.

    Fight!

    I pulled Ai Tangtang and rushed over there.

    My body was also in great pain. I had been cut more than a dozen times, and my body was covered in blood. Some of the blood soldiers collapsed after I saw them, and some of the blood spilled onto my body, and some of it came out myself.

    It¡¯s just like what Ai Tangtang said.

    At this time, blood soldiers are still growing on the ground. These blood soldiers are inexhaustible. The only way is to find a way to break out from the place where they just entered.

    Ai Tangtang was just in a daze just now, but she is okay now. At least she was caught and ran by me. If a bloody soldier approached her, she would still kick her away.

    I have cut this money sword so many times that the ropes have become loose.

    I looked at the densely packed bloody soldiers in front of me, untied the rope of the money sword, and then threw the money sword forward with all my strength.

    Those copper coins scattered in mid-air and hit the bloody soldiers in front of them densely.

    The bloody soldier who was touched by the copper coin immediately wailed and turned into plasma, which was scattered on the ground.

    There was a blank space in front of me. While I pulled Ai Tangtang to run forward, I started to draw palm thunder on my hand.

    While painting, I yelled: "Yan Beixun, run with me! There is a way out!"

    Although we have gone a long way this time, it is still a drop in the bucket, and there are still bloody soldiers ahead.

    "Heaven and Earth are endless!" I shouted and slapped the bloody soldier at the front. Immediately, the bloody soldier collapsed.

    But the thunder in the palm is incomparable to the money sword.

    It¡¯s not that the power is poor.

    ??Have you ever thought about this question? Why do Taoist priests still use spells when they already have Taoist skills?  Use magic weapons such as peach wood swords.

    Taoism is very powerful, but it consumes people's energy.

    The essence has been exhausted. To put it simply, a person has not slept for a long time and is extremely tired. This means that the essence has been exhausted.

    This is also the reason why many people faint immediately after using powerful Taoist techniques.

    When fighting evil spirits, relying solely on Taoism is not enough.

    Just like my current situation, if one of those bloody soldiers comes, I can kill it with one palm, but there are densely packed blood soldiers around me. How many can I kill?

    ¡°I¡¯ve only killed a dozen or so, and I¡¯m already exhausted.

    "It doesn't work anymore, I really can't move anymore."

    I looked at the countless bloody soldiers in front of me, and felt a little desperate. Soon, we were surrounded by bloody soldiers. These bloody soldiers rushed towards me with swords in their hands.

    I gritted my teeth, hugged Ai Tangtang, and she fell to the ground.

    ¡°Subsequently, I felt severe pain in my back.

    Those bloody soldiers were slashing at me with swords.

    The pain was so painful that I almost fainted.

    "Hey, Axiu, you are covered in blood." Ai Tangtang's face showed fear at this time. She was pinned down by me and was not attacked by the blood soldiers.

    I gasped and looked at Ai Tangtang's frightened look. I let out a long sigh and said to Ai Tangtang, "I'll wait for you in the underworld."

    After saying this, my eyes darkened and I fainted.

    ¡­¡­

    "Hey, is there anyone? Is this the underworld? Isn't there anyone here to greet you?"

    I looked around strangely. It was dark all around and I couldn't see my fingers. I walked around helplessly, but I didn't meet anyone.

    At this time, IA silvery white light appeared on the surface.

    A man came over.

    Hey, I suddenly looked at this person curiously. He was the silver-white young general I met last time after Tu Ya fainted.

    He was wearing a silver-white armor, holding the Sanqing Yang-Hua Yang Gun in his hand, and the silver-white armor on his body was also shining with a bright white light.

    He stood there, nodded at me, and then disappeared, and the surroundings turned dark again.

    "Hey! Who are you?"

    ¡­¡­

    I suddenly opened my eyes, and Ai Tangtang was still under me, and her expression was still the same as when I fainted just now.

    But now her face was even more surprised, and her mouth was so big that it looked like she could swallow an egg.

    I also felt something was wrong with me, so I looked at myself.

    I'm actually wearing a silver-white armor.

    This armor looks very cool, and I even have a pair of ancient combat boots on my feet.

    "this?"

    "Has Qimen Feijia recognized its master?" Yan Beixun rushed over with excitement on his face. At this time, the old guy looked miserable, with his hair disheveled and blood all over his body.

    I stood up slowly. The bloody soldiers were still slashing at me with the swords in their hands, but they had no effect at all on this armor.

    This armor wrapped me tightly, and there was even a pair of silver-white gloves on my hands. I punched the nearest bloody soldier.

    This bloody soldier was beaten to pieces by me with a bang.

    At this time, all the blood soldiers present collapsed and turned into plasma scattered on the ground.

    "Since Qimen Feijia has recognized its master, it seems that you are indeed the descendants of Yan Chixia, so my mission here for so many years is completed, haha."

    After finishing speaking, the blood on the ground began to seep into the ground and disappeared.

    ¡°Damn it, that¡¯s really cool.

    I looked at the armor on my body, and I was about to yell twice to express my happiness, but suddenly a wave of exhaustion came over me, I rolled my eyes, and then I really fainted.

    I don¡¯t know how long I passed out, but I suddenly felt pain in my body and couldn¡¯t help but open my eyes.

    At this time, I was lying on the hospital bed, and Ai Tangtang was talking to a doctor.

    "The matter of these two patients must be reported to the police. The young ones went out to chop people and were chopped like this. If they had been sent here later, their lives would have been lost." The doctor looked to be in his fifties.  .

    Ai Tangtang just nodded in front of him.

    I turned around and saw Yan Beixun lying on the hospital bed next to me, unconscious, while we were having a blood transfusion.

    I let out a sigh of relief, and Ai Tangtang also noticed that I was awake, apologized to the doctor, and the doctor walked out.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 357 Chief

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Where is this?" I asked Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang said with a smile: "Where are you at Chengdu Municipal Hospital, are you okay? The doctor said you lost too much blood and almost died."

    "How can you die so easily?" I said, "Did you send us here?"

    "No, after Blood Demon let us go last night, Dongfang Bo and Gui Ji were fine. They helped to send you two out. After you left the waterfall, someone took you two to the hospital." Ai Tang  Tang frowned and said, "The doctor asked me just now what happened to you two. I said that you two got into a fight with someone and got chopped like this."

    "I'll go." I rolled my eyes at Ai Tangtang speechlessly, but it didn't matter.

    Ai Tangtang suddenly smiled at me and said, "Thank you."

    "What do you want to thank me for?"

    "Oh, I don't see how loyal you are. You helped me resist the knife at the critical moment." Ai Tangtang said with a smile, "When you are discharged from the hospital, I will treat you to twice-cooked pork."

    Actually, what I was thinking at the time was that it was just a matter of dying early and dying late anyway. I should be more heroic when I died. When I went to the underworld, I would have more dignity when I saw Ai Tangtang.

    But it¡¯s hard for me to say this directly, so I can only giggle.

    "Okay." I said and wanted to sit up and move around. As soon as I sat up, I felt pain all over my body.

    "Hey, hey, don't move around. You have twenty-seven wounds on your body, which took almost 500 stitches to sew." Ai Tangtang said.

    " Later, Yan Beixun also woke up. He was an old boy. As soon as he woke up, he said that he hurt here, there, and his whole body hurt. He asked the doctor to give him an analgesic injection. Later, he annoyed the doctor.

    After giving Yan Beixun the injection, Yan Beixun felt better.

    ¡°Axiu, I didn¡¯t expect Qimen Feijia to recognize you as their master, haha.¡± Yan Beixun turned around and smiled at me.

    Hearing this, I glanced at Yan Beixun with some embarrassment. After all, this was something left by Yan Chixia, and it should be used by Yan Beixun. Suddenly, I felt uncomfortable after using it.

    Yan Beixun saw the look in my eyes and said, "Don't think blindly. You are also a descendant of our lineage now, and it doesn't matter who I am. I was originally planning to give this to you from the beginning, so I gave it to you at that time."  You put it on."

    "And you think Qi Men Fei Jia can be used whenever he wants? It depends on whether Qi Men Fei Jia recognizes its master or not. Anyway, when I gave it to you, I didn't expect that it would recognize its master." Yan Beixun said with a smile.  : "It's good to keep it anyway, it will definitely be of great use."

    The three of us chatted for about an hour. Suddenly, six or seven soldiers walked in outside the ward door.

    I started to wonder, if I go, why will soldiers come?  Is it possible that they came to investigate us?  After all, Ai Tangtang just said who brought us in after we had a fight.

    At this time, one of them, who looked to be in his thirties, said to the two of us with a smile on his face: "Two chiefs, I'm sorry, I just learned about the news that you two were injured. It's like this. We have already planned the whole city today."  All the gangsters who were fighting have been caught, and you can see who chopped you off."

    I suddenly remembered that Yan Beixun and I still had the rank of colonel, and we still held the rank in the Beijing Military Region.

    I smiled silently, but Yan Beixun was good at putting on airs and said, "It's none of your business. Let those gangsters go. It's a military secret for us to come here. Besides, your medical expenses are really high."  ?¡±

    "The two chiefs came here and were injured. How can we collect money?" The doctor who followed these soldiers in and treated us said, "I didn't know the identities of the two chiefs just now. I will arrange for them to be replaced immediately."  Ward.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not good if we don¡¯t give you money, right?¡± Although Yan Beixun said this, his face clearly showed that he was unwilling to give money.

    The soldier immediately said: "It's not that we don't want to pay. The chief was injured when he came here. Our local army will help pay for the medical expenses."

    Yan Beixun sat up, held the soldier's hand, nodded and said, "Yes, we cannot accept every drop of money from the masses, we are here to serve the people."

    This old turtle grandson really knows how to put on airs as a leader.

    When the soldier heard Yan Beixun's words, he frowned, obviously not understanding what Yan Beixun meant.

    Yan Beixun continued: "Well, we came to Chengdu with little money, and we have no money for the air tickets home."

    "The chief is really incorruptible. I will immediately send someone to book air tickets for the two chiefs." The soldier looked like he suddenly understood.

    "Wait a minute." Yan Beixun looked anxious.

      I have lived with Yan Beixun for so long, so I naturally know what he wants to do. With Yan Beixun¡¯s face, he just wants money, but he is too embarrassed to say it clearly.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? couldn't understand it, but this soldier couldn't understand it.

    "But it's not necessarily because the soldier doesn't understand, it's because he is not related to you and respects that we are from Beijing. It's great to help with medical expenses and air tickets. Do you want to collect additional money?"

    Yan Beixun said directly: "What, I want to say, how about you give me some money?"

    "Chief? Are you short of money?" The soldier was stunned for a moment and looked at Yan Beixun doubtfully.

    "You think I'm such a big official and I'm short of money? I'm going to go to a Hope Primary School right away and help you donate some money. Come on, two thousand per person, no limit, hurry up." Yan Beixun said  .

    "Don't listen to him. His head was chopped off and he is confused. We are fine here. You can go back." I waved my hand to the soldier.

    The soldier looked embarrassed. After hearing what I said, he quickly led the other soldiers out.

    The doctor also wanted to go outside. Yan Beixun quickly said, "Wait, you stay."

    ¡°Chief, what¡¯s wrong?¡± This doctor looks to be in his forties and should be a director.

    "Comrade, the work you do to save lives and heal the wounded must be very hard. Come, sit down." Yan Beixun patted his bed.

    The doctor helplessly sat on the chair beside his bed.

    Then Yan Beixun acted like a chief again and grabbed the doctor's hand: "You who are doing medical work must pay attention to the patients' living habits and pay attention to the hygiene of the hospital. You must also improve the overall quality of the medical staff and provide care for the patients.  It¡¯s okay to sing, dance, and make the patients happy.¡±

    "Yes." The owner nodded in agreement.

    I couldn't help but want to laugh. Yan Beixun glared at me, and then asked: "A department director like you should have a lot of income, right?"

    "With a monthly salary of more than 7,000, I can barely live on." The doctor nodded.

    "Hey, look at you. You're out of town. I just care about you. I don't want to do anything. I heard that a director like you can earn at least 200,000 yuan a month, right?" Yan Beixun asked.  .  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 358 Sun Xiaopeng asks for help

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°It¡¯s not that much, this is my year¡¯s salary.¡± The doctor wiped the sweat from his forehead and said.

    "Okay, who are you bluffing? It's like this. I want to borrow 100,000 yuan from you. This is not a mission and I need money. The officer was here just now, and I was embarrassed to ask him about the money."  Yan Beixun said.

    I looked at Yan Beixun with contempt, sorry to mention it?

    He wished he could just take out a knife and rob it openly.

    "But Yan Beixun and I have known each other for more than a day or two, and I know him relatively well, so I didn't say anything.

    When the doctor heard this, he gritted his teeth, turned around and ran out.

    "Hey, comrade, don't leave. One hundred thousand is too much. Fifty thousand is fine. Thirty thousand, hey." Yan Beixun shouted.

    "Okay, are you treating me like you haven't seen the money?" Ai Tangtang couldn't help but laugh.

    "I finally got into the hospital. I don't feel happy if I don't have to pay for it." Yan Beixun said, rubbing the back of his head.

    Yan Beixun and I lay in this hospital for a day and a night. Our bodies felt much better. Then we returned to the entrance of Jiuzhaigou and drove Yan Beixun's car back to Chongqing.

    When I returned to the Chinese medicine shop, it was already three o'clock in the afternoon.

    As soon as he came back, Yan Beixun asked Ai Tangtang to look after the store downstairs. Then he pulled me to the second floor and happily ran to the bronze statue of the ancestor.

    He lit two sticks of incense and handed one over. Then he knelt in front of the bronze statue and said with excitement: "Ancestor, the Qimen Flying Armor you left behind has been found by disciples Yan Beixun and Zhang Xiu."  .¡±

    I just came back to my senses. By the way, this matter is indeed worthy of Yan Bei's search. People in our lineage have been looking for Qi Men Feijia, and finally found it here, how can it not be embarrassing?

    Thinking of this, I also knelt down in front of the Patriarch, held the incense and kowtowed three times respectfully, and then put the incense in the incense burner.

    "Axiu, now that I have found the Qimen Feijia, I have nothing to worry about. I am going to go out and travel around. The world is so big, I want to go out and see it." Yan Beixun said.

    "Bah, you want to walk all the way and have sex all the way. Let's wait until all the money is gone." I rushed to Yanbei to find the way.

    Yan Beixun quickly covered my mouth, glared at me, and whispered, "Don't say this in front of Grandmaster."

    Then Yan Beixun took me downstairs.

    When I went downstairs, I asked: "Why do you suddenly want to travel?"

    "I finally found Qimen Feijia. I have accomplished the goal that our lineage has been aiming for for hundreds of years. It's time to give myself a holiday. I thought about it. I drove from the south to the north and passed by  If you are in a place, go and take a good look at the local scenic spots." Yan Beixun said with a smile.

    "It's up to you, as long as you're happy." I said.

    When Yan Beixun saw what I said, he immediately put his things on his back and left. I quickly asked, "What are you doing?"

    "I want to take a trip that I can just go on!" Yan Beixun said and ran out.

    Ai Tangtang asked me: "What is he doing?"

    "I'm going on a trip." I said, "Should we go to eat first?"

    "That's okay." As soon as Ai Tangtang finished speaking, suddenly, my cell phone rang. I picked it up and saw that it was Sun Xiaopeng calling.

    I picked up the phone and said with a smile: "Hey, boss, how are things going in Laoshan? Why did you remember to call me?"

    ¡°Don¡¯t I miss you anymore?¡± Sun Xiaopeng said on the other end of the phone.

    "What the hell, you're talking like a human being." I said, "What's the matter?"

    "I really miss you." Sun Xiaopeng said: "Also, I want you to do me a small favor."

    "Hey, you are now the leader and you still ask me for help? What's the matter?" I asked.

    "It's like this. This matter is a bit complicated. Have you heard of the Nanyang head-dropping master?" Sun Xiaopeng said on the other end of the phone: "It's roughly the matter. I'll tell you when you get to Nanyang."

    "Nanyang?" I frowned and asked, "Where is Nanyang?"

    "Manila, the capital of the Philippines." Sun Xiaopeng said: "Actually, I don't want to trouble you with this matter, but Laoshan is not as simple as imagined. I can control very few people below."

    "Well?" I asked, "Aren't you the head of Laoshan? You still can't control them?"

    "Brother, think about it, we people in Laoshan basically have masters, and above their masters, there are their master's bosses, such as elders and the like." Sun Xiaopeng said: "Now that I have becomeI don't know, but those elders are convinced on the surface, but they look down on me, a young boy, so I want you to help me do something important, which can be regarded as establishing prestige.  "

    "Doing something big?" I was stunned.

    "Is it a big deal to kill the leader of Nanyang's surrender masters, the King of Nanyang?" Sun Xiaopeng chuckled and said, "Of course, you don't have to go if you don't want to. This matter is indeed very dangerous."

    ¡°Come on, you¡¯ve called me to beg me like this, can I not go?¡± I was speechless.

    But I also understand that no matter whether this matter is difficult or not, the fact that Sun Xiaopeng, a face-loving person like him, came to me for help proves that his life in Laoshan is not as comfortable as expected. Otherwise, there are so many disciples under him, and he would not be able to let me help.  ah.

    Thinking about it carefully, it¡¯s right. Sun Xiaopeng has just become the leader, and those elders have spent their whole lives in Laoshan. Do the people below obey Sun Xiaopeng more or these elders more?

    ¡° If I were a disciple under Laoshan Mountain, I would definitely not be too convinced by this leader.

    I sighed inwardly.

    "Bah, who begged you? Besides, let me tell you, things are more complicated this time. You go to Manila first, and I will pick you up then." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "Okay." I nodded and hung up the phone.

    But I thought about it in my heart, Sun Xiaopeng really has confidence in me, kill the King of Nanyang?

    I don¡¯t know much about the so-called Nanyang King.

    But since I agreed to Sun Xiaopeng, this trip is really a must.

    When Ai Tangtang saw me finishing the phone call, he came over and asked, "What's wrong?"

    "Go to the Philippines for a trip." I said, "You should take a good look at the Chinese medicine shop."

    "Aren't you going to take me with you?" Ai Tangtang blinked.

    "No." I said, "Okay, I'm in a hurry too."

    After saying that, I packed up a bunch of clothes and took everything with me, of course, the Sanqing Huayang Gun was no exception.

    I was fed up with the loss of not bringing the Sanqing Huayang Gun, so I called Deputy Director Wang and asked him to help me apply for a visa.

    If I don¡¯t ask for his help, I guess it will take a long time to apply for the visa.

    After calling him, by the time I arrived at the airport, my visa had been processed. When I arrived at Chongqing Jiangbei Airport, there happened to be a flight to the Philippines in thirty minutes.

    The plane flew for four or five hours, and by the time I got off the plane, it was completely dark.

    [ps: Tomorrow Xiaojiu will publish the list of the confirmed Sanqing and Twelve Weapons on the public account, and it will be accompanied by pictures. Friends who want to know what the Sanqing and Twelve Weapons are, can follow Xiaojiu¡¯s public account:  wujiu1995¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 359 Manila

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Is this the Philippines?

    I was carrying the bag and carrying the Sanqing Huayang Gun wrapped in oil paper on my back.

    As soon as I stepped out of the plane, I was hit by the cold wind, which made me shiver.

    I sneezed, touched my nose, and walked outside the airport. While walking outside, I called Sun Xiaopeng.

    When I walked to the door, the phone was finally connected, and then I told Sun Xiaopeng which exit I was at.

    After a while, Sun Xiaopeng ran in from the outside: "This way, this way."

    I walked over, and Sun Xiaopeng put his arm around my shoulders and said with a smile: "You are so loyal. I just made a call and flew here directly."

    "What's going on?" I asked.

    "Let's go, I'll tell you in the car."

    After Sun Xiaopeng finished speaking, he took me to the garage outside the airport, and then led me into a Mercedes-Benz commercial vehicle. After Sun Xiaopeng led me to sit down, he said: "What happened this time is probably, well, how should I put it?  Well, you know that there are quite a few subdued masters in Nanyang and Thailand, right?"

    "I've heard of it." I nodded.

    "Then the top-down masters from Nanyang and Thailand often argue about which one is the best. There are top ten famous head-down masters in Thailand, and there is one in Nanyang called the King of Nanyang. Recently, there seems to be a quarrel again.  Well, Thailand sent a group of subdued troops over to assassinate the King of Nanyang."

    "After we in Laoshan got the news, we originally planned to send more people to get rid of this Nanyang King, and then I came alone." Sun Xiaopeng smiled awkwardly: "At first, those old guys said they would send people to follow  With me."

    "You don't know how miserable I was in Laoshan. Even if I was the leader, there were many things that I didn't even have the chance to interfere with. The reason for those old guys was that I was too young. There were many things that I couldn't do until I matured.  Control, bah, don¡¯t you just want to occupy the power and refuse to let it go.¡±

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "So I made a bet with them. If I don't use the power of Laoshan, I can kill the Nanyang King. If I can kill the Nanyang King, it proves that I am capable, and those old guys will have no face to continue to kill the Nanyang King."  We have power in our hands and must spit it out.¡±

    I muttered in my heart, how could I rush to Nanyang alone after just a quarrel, and want to kill the leader of the surrender master here? Those elders in Laoshan who refused to give Sun Xiaopeng might not necessarily be greedy for power, but maybe they were really worried.  Sun Xiaopeng.

    "Ahem, okay, let's not talk about it anymore. What happened to the King of Nanyang? Can we two kill him? How sure are we?" I asked Sun Xiaopeng.

    Sun Xiaopeng listened to my words, lit a cigarette and started smoking.

    "To be honest, it's quite difficult. There are fundamental differences between the subdued divisions in Nanyang and Thailand. There are many more subdued divisions in Thailand than in Nanyang, but they are not united. They even compete for the top ten subaltern divisions in Thailand every year.  Rankings, all kinds of intrigues, and dirty tricks behind the scenes.¡±

    "It's different here in Nanyang. Although the number of subdued divisions in Nanyang is not as large as that of Thailand, they are very united. They will select the most powerful subjugated division from them, and then give them the reputation of the King of Nanyang. The King of Nanyang will lead them.  Fight with Thailand's head-turning master."

    When Sun Xiaopeng said this, I couldn't help but said strangely: "The masters on both sides are fighting each other, dog bites dog, what do you care about Laoshan?"

    "You don't know this. Now the Nanyang King is named Khan Tongji. He was a slave in the Philippines and was sold to China. His owner seems to be a wealthy businessman in Guangdong. He beats and scolds him all day long. This  The guy gradually became obsessed with the Chinese."

    ¡°Let me go, that rich businessman beat and scolded him, does it have anything to do with us Chinese?¡± I couldn¡¯t help complaining.

    "Yes, but people just hate it. The wealthy businessman was arrested for the crime of human trafficking, and Khan Tongji was sent back to the Philippines. This guy started to learn the art of lowering his head. As a result, this guy got so good at it that he went to Guangzhou area, everywhere  Using head-lowering techniques to harm people has long become a wanted criminal in our Laoshan Mountains."

    "It's a pity that if this guy is an ordinary head-down master, we in Laoshan can just ask them to hand him over. But for some reason, this guy got into the Nanyang King, and his skills are particularly strong." Sun Xiaopeng said: "If it weren't for this time,  Even if someone from Thailand comes to kill him, I will not come here to fish in troubled waters."

    Speaking of which, I actually still know a little bit about the head-lowering technique, so I couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Is this head-lowering technique similar to the voodoo technique we have in Yunnan?¡±

    "Um, why do you ask that?" Sun Xiaopeng looked at me strangely, and then smiled: "Oh, you mean, there are similarities between the head-lowering technique and the Gu technique, right?"

    I nodded.Indeed, I don¡¯t know much about the head-lowering technique. My previous understanding was that voodoo also uses insects to kill people, and the head-lowering technique seems to be similar.

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "There is some origin. The initial appearance of the head-lowering technique was actually the evolution of the Gu technique, but it is not complete."

    "In the eyes of you or ordinary people, voodoo techniques are harmful to people. In fact, more voodoo techniques are used to cure diseases and save people, but the head-lowering technique is different. Basically, they are all harmful techniques." Sun Xiaopeng said: "And voodoo techniques  There are many kinds of techniques, including spirit descending, Gu descending, mixed descending, sound descending, medicine descending, talisman descending, and flying descending.¡±

    "The head-dropping technique is very weird. If someone wants to lower their head to you, maybe you hear a voice calling you, and you respond, and you will be tricked." Sun Xiaopeng curled his lips and said: "These things are very evil.  ."

    "Isn't it said that if you wear a black dog whip and lower your head, you can't get close?" I asked.

    There is indeed such a saying.

    Sun Xiaopeng smiled disdainfully: "Brother, it all depends on your moral character. If you are a low-moral person, you will have nothing to do with that thing. If you are a high-moral person, a black dog whip is useless, and they still talk about zombies."  Are you afraid of black dog blood? You can use black dog blood to deal with a low-level zombie with no problem. How about splashing a green-eyed zombie on a red-eyed zombie? See if he is afraid?"

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. What Sun Xiaopeng said made sense. I asked, ¡°What are your plans now? How are you going to kill the Nanyang King?¡±

    "Well, didn't I promise to those old guys from Laoshan that I wouldn't let Laoshan help, so when I got to Nanyang, I was still blind and didn't know what was going on." Sun Xiaopeng said with an embarrassed smile.

    When I heard this, I was immediately speechless. That¡¯s right. I asked Sun Xiaopeng what he planned to do. This guy is so stupid. It¡¯s weird to have a plan for doing things.

    I couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Don¡¯t you still know where the King of Nanyang lives?¡±

    "I have inquired a little about this." Sun Xiaopeng said quickly.

    Hearing what he said, I felt a little better, but he then said: "It seems to be south of Manila, I don't know the details." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 360 Not Simple

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Brother, you didn't understand anything, so you just came here like crazy?" I asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng quickly shook his head: "Bah, you really think I'm a fool. Apart from not knowing where the King of Nanyang lives, I've basically asked about everything I should ask."

    "Then do you know when the Thais are going to kill him?"

    "Well, this is not particularly clear."

    I didn¡¯t know anything about Sun Xiaopeng, so I no longer had any expectations for him. I picked up my phone and called Yan Beixun.

    After a while, the call was connected.

    ¡°Hey, Axiu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    I said: "Well, can you help me find out where the King of Nanyang lives? And when will the Thais come to attack."

    Yan Beixun asked strangely on the other end of the phone: "Why do you ask this if you have nothing to do?"

    "I'm in the Philippines."

    When Yan Beixun heard this, he said, "I'll go. Why don't you go abroad to play without me?"

    I sighed, is this a joke?

    I said helplessly: "Things are a bit complicated. Is there any way you can help me?"

    ¡°That¡¯s okay, just wait a minute.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone.

    "Let's go, let's eat first." Sun Xiaopeng watched me finish the phone call and drove away from the airport.

    ¡°Where did you get this car?¡± I asked.

    "We also have disciples from Mount Laoshan in the Philippines. Although they say they don't rely on Mount Laoshan to kill the Nanyang King, those old guys are still willing to help by providing a car and a place to live. You can't let me, the leader, sleep on the street. Let people know this.  Those who are lost are also our people from Laoshan."

    Sun Xiaopeng said as the car drove to the door of a villa south of Manila.

    After arriving at the door, Sun Xiaopeng explained to me that there are also some Laoshan disciples in the Philippines. They probably have nothing to do to spread the news of these surrendered masters in the Philippines back to Laoshan.

    Sun Xiaopeng and I arrived at the door. The person who opened the door was a middle-aged man in his forties. This man was wearing a blue nightgown and had a bald head. As soon as he saw Sun Xiaopeng, he smiled and said: "Master, this is the time for you to pick up the door."  friend?"

    "Let me introduce, this is Zhang Xiu, the descendant of Yan Chixia." Sun Xiaopeng then pointed at the middle-aged man and said, "His name is Li Zichen."

    After saying that, I followed Sun Xiaopeng into the villa.

    This villa is very luxuriously decorated, and there are many hot meals on the table.

    "Let's eat first." Li Zichen said, and we sat down at the table.

    Li Zichen had obviously already eaten. When Sun Xiaopeng and I were eating, he asked us: "Master, just the two of you, it is not easy to kill the King of Nanyang."

    "Hey, I'm not the boss. What the boss does is simple, so why should I be the boss?" Sun Xiaopeng said vaguely, biting the chicken leg in his mouth.

    I quickly asked: "Brother Li, how much do you know about the King of Nanyang?"

    Li Zichen smiled: "The superiors won't let me reveal this information, and the boss is unwilling to listen, otherwise it would be considered that he would ask Laoshan for help."

    "Tell me something that everyone outside knows. Anyway, we can find out if we go out and ask around." I said quickly.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t ask Li Zichen for something, is it really possible that Sun Xiaopeng and I should go aimlessly to inquire about the King of Nanyang?

    Not to mention how much we can learn, we can¡¯t understand just what the Filipino said.

    Li Zichen thought for a moment and then said: "Nanyang King Khan Tongji is a very capable person. The leader also knows about his past experiences in China, but do you think he came back and became the King of Nanyang?"

    "I heard that after this Khan Tongji killed many people in China, when he returned to Nanyang, he was not the king of Nanyang." I said.

    "That's right, when he first returned to Nanyang, we in Laoshan planned to let the then King of Nanyang capture him and give him to us in Laoshan. After all, this can be regarded as a favor, an ordinary head-dropping master, in exchange for our favor in Laoshan  Debt, this is a business where you can only make money but not lose money."

    ¡°Khan Tongji was in Manila at that time, and then the former King of Nanyang led more than a dozen surrender divisions to the Philippines to capture him. As a result, these dozen divisions were killed by Khan Tongji.¡± Li Zichen said.

    I asked in surprise: "Then Tongji Khan was so powerful at that time?"

    "That's awesome. That happened 20 years ago. It wasn't Khan Tongji who killed them at all." Li Zichen said: "Khan Tongji reported to the Philippine government that this group of people were undercover agents sent by the United States.  Anyway, the Philippine government was confused and?Became a gunman.  "

    "Then the Philippine government captured the Nanyang King and the dozen or so subordinates who were accompanying him, and imprisoned them in prison. In order to find out the true identities of these people, Khan Tongji directly poisoned the group to death in the prison.  ." Li Zichen said: "Of course, this is actually the news found by our Laoshan Intelligence."

    "Khan Tongji's publicity was that the previous King of Nanyang and more than a dozen Jiangtou divisions were killed by him on his own." Li Zichen couldn't help but smile: "After doing this at that time, those Jiangtou divisions at that time did not want to help Laoshan deal with him.  , and we from Laoshan sent people, but Khan Tongji hid."

    "After hiding for five years, that guy didn't know what he did. In the end, he gathered more than 20 Jiangtou divisions and became the king of Nanyang." Li Zichen said: "These Jiangtou divisions in Nanyang are very united. Under his leadership,  Queen Shang Nanyang, we from Laoshan originally sent people to kill her."

    "In the end, about ten people came. As soon as we got off the plane, we were surrounded by more than a hundred subdued troops. They politely sent our Laoshan people back directly." Li Zichen shrugged.

    Sun Xiaopeng wiped the oil on his mouth and asked: "How about this guy's strength?"

    "I don't know." Li Zichen shook his head: "But this guy can suppress so many head-dropping masters, so he is definitely not weak."

    "Where does he live?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    "Master, I really can't talk about this anymore." Li Zichen smiled bitterly and said, "If I really tell you these things, then when you hand over power from the elders, they will have excuses not to give it to you, right?"

    "Okay, you go to bed early. My brother can live in the same room with me later." Sun Xiaopeng waved his hand, and Li Zichen went back to his bedroom to rest.

    After Li Zichen left, Sun Xiaopeng spit out a bone and asked me: "How is Yan Beixun's inquiry going? You can call and ask."

    "Yes." I nodded, picked up my phone and called Yan Beixun.

    After a while, the call was connected.

    "Hey, brother, do you understand?" I asked Yan Beixun on the other end of the phone.

    Yan Beixun was dumbfounded on the other end of the phone for a while before he spoke: "Hey, Axiu, this matter about the Nanyang King of the Philippines is not easy."

    "What's wrong?" I was stunned.

    Yan Beixun said: "Tell me why you came to the Philippines." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 361 Prepare to take action

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Is there a problem?

    I thought about it and told Yan Beixun everything about Sun Xiaopeng calling me.

    After I finished speaking, Yan Beixun said on the other end of the phone: "This guy Sun Xiaopeng is missing a string. Do you believe this? If we just have a quarrel, can Thailand kill the King of Nanyang?"

    Could it be possible that those people in Thailand had some hidden agenda when they came to kill the Nanyang King?

    " But it's impossible for Sun Xiaopeng to hide it from me. In this case, Sun Xiaopeng ran over to kill the King of Nanyang, and he probably didn't even know about it.

    "Say." I said to Yan Beixun.

    "The head-dropping masters originally came from the same lineage, and their head-turning masters have a treasure, which seems to be a skull. This treasure is the sacred object of these head-turning masters, and this thing was found by Nanyang King Khan Tongji some time ago.  When those Thai head-dropping masters heard about this, they tried their best to come over and steal it," Yan Beixun said.

    I said, "Don't care whether he comes to snatch the treasure or kill Tongji Khan. We have to deal with him anyway. Why don't Sun Xiaopeng and I fish in troubled waters and kill Tongji Khan and leave?"

    "If those group of subordinates came to kill Tongji Khan, and you show up, the so-called enemy of the enemy is a friend, but they are going to snatch the treasure. If they fight, when you two show up, do you think they will think you are  Who ran out to grab something?" Yan Beixun asked.

    "Whether they are from Nanyang or Thailand, they are all descendants. When faced with outsiders trying to steal their treasures, they might even deal with you two together." Yan Beixun said.

    When I heard this, my head suddenly became heavy. What Yan Beixun said really made sense.

    I helplessly said to Yan Beixun: "Then what do you think we should do now? Should we explain it to the Thai head-dropping masters first, and then join forces with them?"

    "Explanation? People are here after the treasure. For example, when we go to grab the treasure, two strangers suddenly come out and say they want to ally with us. They don't want the treasure by then. Do you believe it?"

    ¡°I¡¯m not a fool, it¡¯s only strange that I believe it.¡± I said.

    Yan Beixun said: "Yes, you don't believe it. Why do you believe those Thai surrender masters? Do you think they are stupid?"

    ¡°It¡¯s best for you to go back to your country now and wait until this turmoil passes. Maybe during this turmoil, those Thai guys can just kill Khan Tongji, which will be quite trouble-free.¡±

    Hearing Yan Beixun say this, Sun Xiaopeng who was sitting aside probably heard what Yan Beixun said on the other end of the phone. He stopped and said hurriedly: "No, I still hope to prove myself this time so that I can accept Laoshan."  As for the power, if this opportunity is missed, it may take many more years."

    When I saw what Sun Xiaopeng said, I asked Yan Beixun, "Do you have any other ideas?"

    "Other ways?" Yan Beixun said, "Two."

    ¡°First, you rush over now and kill Tongji Khan before the Thai guys come, so there won¡¯t be any conflict with the Thai guys.¡±

    "The second thing is that you wait until the Thai guy and Tongji Khan finish fighting. Both sides have almost lost, and then you go out to pick up the slack."

    After hearing what Yan Beixun said, I couldn't help but curse: "What kind of method is this? Let's kill the Thai guy before he does? You also know the strength of both of us, even if Sun Xiaopeng is not as capable as he was at the beginning.  Frustration, hidden, but we still have no chance of winning in a fight with Khan Tongji, he is also the King of Nanyang after all, and he has so many surrender masters under his command."

    ¡°The second one isn¡¯t that good either.¡± I said.

    At first glance, the second method looks like, oh, it¡¯s not bad. Wait until they both lose and then go out and kill Tongji Khan. But in fact, how can there be so many lose-lose situations?

    In most cases, one side wins absolutely.

    "I can only come up with these two plans in my head." Yan Beixun said.

    "I won't talk about the second one. Isn't this first one too dangerous?" I couldn't help but say.

    "Yes, it is indeed dangerous, but it's none of my business if you two risk your lives." Yan Beixun said with a smile.

    Sun Xiaopeng on the side said: "Let's just try the first method. Let's try it."

    "Are you sure?" I looked Sun Xiaopeng up and down.

    ¡°If you have to be absolutely sure of everything in the world, then don¡¯t do anything.¡± Sun Xiaopeng said.

    I sighed helplessly and could only ask Yan Bei on the other end of the phone for the address where Tongji Khan lived.

    Yan Beixun didn't miss this. After hanging up the phone, he quickly sent an address.

    I took a look at the address, and of course, I didn¡¯t know.Wherever he was, he asked Sun Xiaopeng: "When will we do it?"

    I know that killing this Nanyang King this time is extremely dangerous, but I have never wavered in my heart to help Sun Xiaopeng.

    The reason is very simple. When I was taken away by Yu Zhixin, Sun Xiaopeng almost did not hesitate and rushed to save me single-handedly. This alone.

    "Tomorrow night." Sun Xiaopeng frowned and said, "Have a good rest tonight. During the day tomorrow, I will go out to check out the spots and take action at night."

    "Okay." Seeing what Sun Xiaopeng said, I went to a room on the second floor with him and stayed together all night. Early the next morning, Sun Xiaopeng took the address and went out.

    Li Zichen also went out to do business. He seemed to be doing business in Manila. Of course, secretly he was Laoshan's spy in the Philippines.

    I was left alone in his house, watching TV and couldn¡¯t understand what the guy on the TV was saying.

    After staying bored all day, it was getting dark outside, and Sun Xiaopeng and Li Zichen came back together.

    I was sitting on the sofa in a daze. When I saw them coming back, I smiled and asked, "Why did you two come back together?"

    "I asked him to pick me up." Sun Xiaopeng smiled, sat down next to me excitedly, then took out a drawing and said, "This is the situation near Tongji Khan's home."

    I looked at it and asked, "Did you draw it?"

    "Yes." Sun Xiaopeng nodded: "Actually, he lives in a single-family villa by a lake. It cannot be ruled out that there are people watching around. After all, those Thai guys are probably attacking in the past few days."

    "I will be outside to meet you then." Li Zichen said.

    "Um, don't you Laoshan want to help?" I asked strangely.

    "I won't provide any help to deal with Tongji Khan, but I can't put the leader in danger. It doesn't violate the rules if I take you to escape." Li Zichen said.

    Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "We will definitely kill Tongji Khan tonight."

    "So confident?" I murmured in my heart. Whether I could kill Tongji Khan was secondary. The safety of Sun Xiaopeng and I was the first priority.

    Thinking of this, I touched the necklace pendant on my chest. Thinking of the Qimen Feijia, I felt a little calmer.

    Qimen Feijia is so powerful, so there won¡¯t be any big problems.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 362 Caught

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    That night, Li Zichen drove and took Sun Xiaopeng and me to the direction of Khan Tongji¡¯s house.

    The car drove for about half an hour. Although I am not very familiar with Manila, I can feel that this area should be a wealthy area.

    It looks like a garden outside. There are many villas along the lake, and there are security guards patrolling inside at all times.

    As soon as we entered this community, several groups of security guards came to stop us, and then Li Zichen explained to them in Filipino language.

    Only then did they let us in.

    ¡°Then Li Zichen told me that he was here to visit a friend.

    Fortunately, we were driving a Mercedes-Benz business car, and the security guards didn't seem to ask too carefully. It would have been troublesome to drive a junk car in.

    Soon, the car drove to a parking lot by the lake and parked.

    Li Zichen sat in the car and smiled at Sun Xiaopeng and me: "I'll be waiting for your good news here."

    "Don't worry." Sun Xiaopeng nodded confidently, I also put on my bag, and then picked up the Sanqing Huayang Gun.

    After getting off the bus, Sun Xiaopeng pointed to a villa two hundred meters away and said, "Tongji Khan lives here."

    The lights in this villa are still on at this time.

    I thought for a while and said, "Wait a while. When they fall asleep, we can go in, kill him, and then run away."

    "kindness."

    Then we sneaked into a small forest behind the villa.

    There is a courtyard wall outside the villa, but it is only two meters high. We can easily climb over it.

    Sun Xiaopeng and I sat down on a stone man, then picked up a pack of cigarettes, lit them and took a puff. Sun Xiaopeng also picked up his mobile phone and started playing.

    It was only nine o'clock at this time, which was still relatively early. We were planning to go in later.

    I sat like this for a full hour. At ten o'clock, suddenly, Sun Xiaopeng, who was sitting next to me, covered my mouth and then pushed me to the ground.

    I was about to scold him when Sun Xiaopeng winked at me in the dark and moved his mouth towards us.

    I looked in the direction he was pointing and saw a dozen guys in black clothes, just like us just now, approaching the villa in a sneaky way.

    My head is a bit confused. It can¡¯t be such a coincidence, right?

    Could it be that these Thai guys were planning to take action today, and we happened to bump into them?

    Although they were not far apart, this group of people obviously focused all their attention on the villa and did not notice us.

    Then one by one, these people climbed into the courtyard wall.

    I grabbed Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s hand and rolled my eyes at him: ¡°Why are you covering it so tightly, are you afraid I¡¯ll scream?¡±

    "Hey, if this is discovered, we will be in trouble." Sun Xiaopeng laughed dryly, then frowned and looked at the villa and asked: "What should we do? These people must be Thai guys. If we do this, what else can we do?  ?¡±

    I thought for a moment and said, "Why don't we go in and fish in troubled waters?"

    "Fish in troubled waters?" Sun Xiaopeng said: "But the current situation is just like what Yan Beixun said. If we are accidentally discovered by them, our lives may not be saved, so we are still fishing in troubled waters?"

    ¡°You¡¯ve come, you can¡¯t leave empty-handed, right?¡± I said.

    I also have the Qimen Flying Armor, but of course, I haven¡¯t had a chance to show it to Sun Xiaopeng.

    I imagined that when we two encountered a crisis, a silver-white armor appeared on me, and then punched me in all directions. By then, Sun Xiaopeng would probably kick out his eyes.

    Thinking of this, I couldn't help but giggle.

    "Just laugh it off, let's go." Sun Xiaopeng said and stood up, saying: "But we have to be careful when we go in. Let them fight first, and we will see what the situation is. If the situation is not right, we can just turn around and run away."

    "Do you think I'm stupid? I don't know how to run when I'm in danger?" I laughed.

    Then, the two of us climbed over the two-meter-high courtyard wall.

    This courtyard is really big, and there are some trees planted there. Sun Xiaopeng and I jumped off the courtyard wall and squatted under a tree, not daring to move around.

    The situation inside the villa is still unclear. It would be very dangerous for the two of us to rush in like this.

    After squatting for about ten minutes, Sun Xiaopeng whispered to me: "How about we go in and take a look?"

    I was still thinking, and suddenly I pulled Sun Xiaopeng and said:?Don't talk to him.

    At this time, two Filipinos came over carrying the body.

    This body is obviously one of the Thai guys who came in just now.

    Afterwards, the two Filipinos walked back and forth for fourteen times, and the fourteen corpses were dumped not far from us.

    I swallowed my saliva, darling, are these Thai guys so useless?  Just come in and send the group to be wiped out?

    I thought of this, and suddenly, more than a dozen people rushed towards me and Sun Xiaopeng.

    Oops.

    I stood up and prepared to run, but Sun Xiaopeng immediately raised his hands and surrendered.

    When I saw that these people had guns in their hands, I immediately lost all thoughts of escaping. I followed Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s example and raised my hands in surrender.

    ¡°Then the group of people looked us up and down, babbled a lot in Filipino that we didn¡¯t understand, then took out hemp rope and tied us up.

    When I was tied up by them, I felt relieved. If this group of people had shot directly, Sun Xiaopeng and I would have had to fight tooth and nail. Fortunately, this group of people didn't seem to want to kill us directly.

    ¡°Then Sun Xiaopeng and I were taken into the villa.

    The lights in the villa were very bright, and there were more than thirty people inside including the people who kidnapped us. The ground was covered in blood stains. At this time, two women were washing away the blood stains on the ground with water.

    I swallowed, those Thai guys were probably killed as soon as they came in.

    There was a push behind me, and Sun Xiaopeng and I were pushed to the center of the hall, and then we were asked to kneel down.

    After we knelt down, a middle-aged man who looked about forty-four or five years old came down from upstairs.

    This person looks a little fatter, and his smile makes people feel warm.

    He walked up to us and asked calmly: "What are you two here for?"

    Sun Xiaopeng and I looked at each other, both of us tightly closing our mouths and saying nothing.

    Then the man asked: "Are you here to kill me?"

    We were naturally silent.

    "Oh, if you don't say anything, I'll kill you." After the man finished speaking, he turned around and left.

    Sun Xiaopeng couldn't help it anymore: "No, hero, we are here to help you."

    "Help me?" He smiled.

    "You are the famous brother Khan Tongji, who is famous overseas, right?" Sun Xiaopeng said: "My younger brother is the leader of Laoshan. I have admired the name of the hero for a long time, but unfortunately I have never had the chance to meet him. The day before yesterday, I heard that someone was going to harm the hero, so I came here and wanted to help you, hero.  .¡±

    "The head of Laoshan?" The man was stunned for a moment and looked Sun Xiaopeng up and down.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 363 Deception

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Are the leaders of Laoshan so useless now?" Tongji Khan looked at Sun Xiaopeng strangely and said, "I remember that the leader of Laoshan is Sun Daoming, right?"

    "That's my dad." Sun Xiaopeng smiled.

    "You Chinese people all say that a tiger father has no dog sons. It seems that this sentence is not reliable." After Tongji Khan said a few words in Filipino to the person next to him, the person left. After about two minutes,  , came back and said a few words to Tongji Khan, and nodded to Sun Xiaopeng.

    Immediately, Tongji Khan said: "Untie you two."

    When he was untied, Sun Xiaopeng still smiled and whispered in my ear: "How is it? My name is quite useful, right?"

    After he was loosened, Tongji Khan said in Chinese: "Drag the leader of Laoshan out, kill him into meat paste and feed it to the dogs. Since this little brother is not familiar with him, just dig a hole and bury him alive."

    ¡°Damn it, I couldn¡¯t help cursing in my mind.

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, his eyelids twitched twice, and he hurriedly said: "Hero, no, you have to give me a reason to kill me."

    "You guys in Laoshan have tried to kill me over and over again for so many years. Is this a good enough reason?" Khan Tongji chuckled and said, "You are very courageous. You dare to come here alone. Do you think I, Khan Tongji, are a fool?"

    "No, no, no, no, it's not worthwhile for you to kill me. Besides, aren't you afraid that we, Laoshan, will retaliate against you?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    "Don't worry if you have too much debt." Khan Tongji shrugged, looking indifferent.

    Sun Xiaopeng pointed at me and said, "Just kill me. Do you know who he is?"

    "I don't know this kid, who is he?" Khan Tongji said.

    "He is the eldest disciple of the abbot of Longyin Temple. He is the future abbot of Longyin Temple. You said you can live in me alone in Laoshan. If you add Longyin Temple, I'm afraid you won't be able to survive, right?" Sun Xiaopeng finished.

    I quickly put my hands together in a cooperative manner, and said to Tongji, "Amitabha."

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Chinese monks not allowed to grow their hair?¡± Tongji Khan touched his chin.

    "My master ordered me to go down the mountain and grow my hair to practice and experience the sufferings of the world." I bit the bullet and put on the face of a magic monk.

    ¡°It¡¯s not okay if you don¡¯t do this. If you don¡¯t cooperate with Sun Xiaopeng as a magic stick, my life will be lost.

    Khan Tongji's face suddenly darkened: "Two people, one is the head of Laoshan Mountain, and the other is the future abbot of Longyin Temple, actually made an appointment to sneak into my home, Khan Tongji. If you don't have any intention, tell others  I don¡¯t believe it either.¡±

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, his face became serious and he said, "What if I said, I'm here to discuss a business with you?"

    "Business?" Khan Tongji asked strangely.

    "What's the matter? Tell your people to get out of here and put a table of good food. What I bring you is definitely what you dream of." After Sun Xiaopeng finished speaking, he turned to look at me and asked, "Isn't that right?"

    "That's right." I grinned, pretending to be serious.

    Unexpectedly, Tongji Khan, who was just about to kill people, said a few words in Filipino, and someone immediately set up the table and prepared a table of delicious food.

    After Tongji Khan asked us to sit down, there were several people with guns around, looking at us carefully.

    "Tell me, what business?" Tongji Khan said expressionlessly.

    "What, how about helping Khan Tongji kill the Thai guys?" Sun Xiaopeng picked up a chicken leg, took a bite and said, "We, Laoshan and Longyin Temple, will join forces with you to kill all those Thai head-dropping masters.  Do you want to cooperate with us in this business?"

    "Hahaha, I'm Tongji. Even the King of Nanyang can only think of killing the top ten head-down masters in Thailand. You, a fledgling boy, told me that you want to kill all the head-down masters in Thailand."  ?Thailand's inheritance for so many years, is it you who destroyed it at your will?" Khan Tongji laughed disdainfully.

    "Of course you, the King of Nanyang, can't do it alone. What about our Laoshan Mountain and Longyin Temple?" Sun Xiaopeng smiled and said, "What's the matter? Forget it if you're not interested. Just pretend that I didn't say what I just said. Let's go."

    After saying that, Sun Xiaopeng stood up swaggeringly, and I stood up quickly. It would be great if Tongji Khan really let us go.

    But Tongji Khan slapped the table, which startled me. What the hell, could this guy be planning to take action?

    Unexpectedly, Tongji Khan burst out laughing and said, "Two distinguished guests, please sit down. Do these dishes suit your appetite? If not, I will have someone else cook them."

    I heard Khan TongjiAfter talking, I was relieved, but also a little regretful. If only he hadn't spoken just now, Sun Xiaopeng and I would have run away.

    Sun Xiaopeng is really a qualified actor. As soon as he heard what Tongji Khan said, he turned around and sat down without hesitation, as if he just stood up on purpose and was not ready to leave at all.

    I guess I am the only one who knows best. Sun Xiaopeng wishes he could just put on his wings and fly away.

    "What do Laoshan and Longyin Temple want from destroying those Jiantou masters in Thailand?" Khan Tongji asked.

    "It's very simple." Sun Xiaopeng shrugged: "Although you have many subdued divisions in Nanyang, most of them are local. They are not like the Thai subduing divisions who come to our Chinese territory to kill people when they have nothing to do. We will help you kill those  After Thailand surrenders its divisions, there is only one condition: you must restrain your men and never reach China."

    "No problem." Tongji Khan nodded and agreed without even thinking about it.

    ¡°If this was true, if I were in Khan Tongji¡¯s position, I would definitely agree without even thinking about it.

    "For the specific details, please contact the people from Laoshan and Longyin Temple and come to the Philippines tomorrow. Of course, although those Thai guys will definitely want to kill you two when they hear about our cooperation, but don't worry, I can guarantee that you two will  The safety of your position.¡±

    "This Khan Tongji is really shameless. Those Thai guys obviously came to kill him, but they said they came to kill us two."

    ¡°Then we were ¡®invited¡¯ to a closed room with windows made of iron bars.

    After the door closed, Sun Xiaopeng whispered in my ear: "Do whatever you have to do, don't talk nonsense, there might be a bug in here."

    I nodded slightly and then lay directly on the bed.

    I didn¡¯t even think about running out. It was too dangerous. The people outside were all dangerous.

    After lying on the bed, Sun Xiaopeng poked my shoulder and whispered: "Do we want to escape from prison?"

    "How to escape?" I rolled my eyes at Sun Xiaopeng, not to mention whether we can escape from this room, what will happen after we escape?  There are people from Tongji Khan everywhere outside, and the people he has in hand also have a lot of firearms. This is a job that might cost you your life if you don't do it well.

    But if you don¡¯t go beyond it, it won¡¯t be a problem if you stay here forever.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 364 Snooping

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    We have to stay here forever. After a day or two, Tongji Khan will feel something is wrong and he will kill both of us.

    ¡°Now it is because of his tempting interests that he treats us as guests, but if he knew that Sun Xiaopeng and I were fooling him, he would chop Sun Xiaopeng into meat paste and feed it to the dogs in a minute.

    Forget it, I didn¡¯t even think about these things. I closed my eyes and fell asleep.

    When I woke up, it was already early the next morning, and I was woken up by a Filipino who came in to deliver breakfast.

    The breakfast is quite rich. It seems that Tongji Khan still has some hope for the so-called plan that Sun Xiaopeng talked about casually yesterday.

    I pulled Sun Xiaopeng out of bed, who was sleeping like a dead pig, and after having breakfast together, I said to him, "Have you called Laoshan?"

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you later.¡± Sun Xiaopeng nodded.

    I looked around: "It's too stuffy in this house, why don't we go for a walk?"

    "Yes." Sun Xiaopeng nodded, then knocked on the door. A man outside opened the door and asked, "Is something wrong?"

    This man has dark skin and is not very fluent in Chinese, but he can barely understand it.

    Sun Xiaopeng thought for a while and said: "I want to see Tongji Khan, please ask him to come over."

    "OK."

    Then, the man turned around and left.

    Although Sun Xiaopeng and I didn't speak to each other at this time, I could feel that he probably had the same thoughts as me. He just told Tongji Khan to go for a walk. Since we were guests, we couldn't let him out without leaving the door.  ?

    After we go out for a walk, we will find a chance to escape.

    Anyway, the chances are better than staying in this house.

    Wearing a suit and looking like a businessman, Tongji Khan walked in and said with a smile: "What's wrong with you two?"

    "Mr. Khan, we feel that this room is too stuffy and we want to go out for a walk." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    Tongji Khan said: "This is also my fault. You two are guests. Originally, the house should not have iron railings, but the Philippines is a mess. I was afraid that thieves and robbers would come in, so I built iron railings."  , all houses are like this, please forgive me."

    ¡°Shit, are you still afraid of thieves and robbers?  What thief and robber without a good eye would dare to steal things from his house?  Are you tired of living?

    "Of course, Tongji Khan has said this, and Sun Xiaopeng and I can't just look around and check whether there are iron railings in other rooms in his house, right?"

    "When do you want to go out?" Khan Tongji said: "By the way, I'm afraid those Thai guys have already heard about what happened yesterday. It would be better to send two bodyguards to you two. Otherwise, if something happens to you two, I will also  It¡¯s hard to explain to your sect.¡±

    "Of course." I nodded.

    I definitely couldn¡¯t refuse this, so I nodded happily and agreed.

    Tongji Khan was just about to ask someone to protect us when we went out. Suddenly, a man walked up to Tongji Khan and said a few words. Tongji Khan laughed and said, "You two, my subordinates just told me that your people from Laoshan have arrived.  .¡±

    The people from Laoshan have arrived?

    Sun Xiaopeng and I couldn't help but look at each other. Of course, because we were afraid that Tongji Khan would notice something was wrong between us, Sun Xiaopeng also added: "Hey, those guys are very efficient. They arrived so quickly."

    "Let's go, he's in the living room." With that, Tongji Khan walked ahead and went downstairs.

    Sun Xiaopeng and I quickly followed.

    When I went to the lobby, I saw it was Li Zichen.

    Li Zichen was sitting on the sofa at this time, watching us walking down the stairs.

    Before Tongji Khan could speak, Sun Xiaopeng said first, "Why are you here so soon?"

    Li Zichen was obviously stunned for a moment, but after all, he was a person sent by Laoshan to collect intelligence, and his response was quick enough. He said, "Master, I'll come over and take a look as soon as you called."

    "Well, Mr. Khan and I have almost finished talking about it. You can call the elder later and keep in touch." Sun Xiaopeng sat on the sofa and crossed his legs.

    Li Zichen is probably a little confused. He doesn't understand what's going on and doesn't dare to talk nonsense.

    Tongji Khan sat across from us, holding a cigar in his mouth, squinting his eyes, looking at us and asking: "What is this gentleman's name?"

    He was naturally asking about Li Zichen.

    Li Zichen raised his hand and said, "I am a disciple of Laoshan, Li Zichen. However, he was expelled from the school for violating the sect rules. He is currently doing business in the Philippines."

    "Oh?"??Is it possible to contact your master even if you are expelled?  "Tongji Khan asked, touching his chin.

    ¡°When the master came to the Philippines, although I was expelled from the sect, my heart was still towards Laoshan, so I naturally had to be responsible for the reception.¡± Li Zichen said.

    Khan Tongji was smoking a cigarette at this time, not knowing what he was thinking about.

    I was also murmuring in my heart, don¡¯t let Li Zichen reveal any flaws and let this guy see it, right?  If this is the case, it will be dangerous.

    "Mr. Li hasn't had breakfast yet, right? Go and make some breakfast for Mr. Li." Then Tongji Khan stood up and said, "I still have some things to do. You can do it yourself. If you want to go out for a walk, there are two people at the door.  A bodyguard will be with you, of course, to protect your safety."

    After saying that, Tongji Khan turned around and walked upstairs.

    After the food was served, Sun Xiaopeng and Li Zichen chatted and ate.

    Of course, Li Zichen still doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on and doesn¡¯t dare to say anything nonsense, while Sun Xiaopeng is also very careful about what he says.

    I suddenly felt my stomach was a little bloated, so I asked the guy who could speak Chinese where the toilet was. He pointed to a place, and I walked there.

    ¡°These people seemed to be quite relieved as long as we didn¡¯t leave the villa.

    After I found the toilet, I pushed the door open and went in. Just as I was unzipping my pants, I suddenly heard someone talking on the other side of the wall.

    I was curious, so I put my ear to the wall and heard Tongji Khan talking to someone.

    "Brother Khan, are these two people telling the truth?"

    "Hmph, do you really think I'm a fool? If they want to be destroyed, they must first destroy our group of Nanyang surrender masters. How can they destroy those Thai guys first?"

    "Then you still keep them? I'll have someone kill them right away."

    "No, I don't know the purpose of their coming. I don't know the identity of the guy from Longyin Temple, but that Sun Xiaopeng is indeed the leader of Laoshan. Their purpose is definitely more than this."

    "But these two people have unclear purposes, and keeping them will always be a disaster."

    ¡°Be careful, I¡¯ve already lowered my head for what they¡¯re eating. If something goes wrong, I can kill them at any time.¡±

    When I heard this, I took a breath of air. Damn it, my feelings have been discovered by this guy a long time ago.

    I couldn¡¯t help but think deeply. I didn¡¯t want to pee anymore, so I put on my pants, opened the door and walked downstairs.

    I was worried a lot along the way and my head was in a mess.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 365 Rebellion

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When we returned to the living room and sat down, Tongji Khan also came back and asked us with a smile: "Let's discuss this plan in detail in the afternoon. I still have some things to deal with. Let's talk slowly when we come back in the afternoon."

    "Okay." Sun Xiaopeng nodded, and then Tongji Khan stood up and walked outside.

    I looked at the back of Khan Tongji, and felt helpless. What the hell, if he was just discovered, we could still fight him desperately, but he had already lowered his head in the food we were eating.

    I am not familiar with the head-lowering thing.

    After Khan Tongji left, Sun Xiaopeng winked at me and said, "It's really stuffy in the house, let's go for a walk?"

    "Okay." I smiled bitterly.

    Sun Xiaopeng should have wanted to escape at this time, but we still haven¡¯t figured out where to escape with the bow on us.

    The three of us got up and walked out, and the two bodyguards at the door followed us.

    The two bodyguards always had their hands in their bags, obviously holding guns.

    But they didn¡¯t get too close, they were twenty meters away from us.

    We hung out by the lake.

    Sun Xiaopeng briefly told Li Zichen what happened last night.

    When Li Zichen heard this, he couldn't help but whisper: "Master, do you want to notify the sect immediately and ask them to call people to come over for support?"

    "So you see, you can only work as a spy in this shabby place and achieve great things. How can you casually ask the sect for help when you encounter the slightest danger? I am the leader." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. I glanced behind me and saw that the two bodyguards were relatively far away. Then I said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it without asking them for help.¡±

    Then, I told what happened when I went to the toilet.

    Sun Xiaopeng picked up the phone and started to make a call, but Li Zichen hurriedly grabbed Sun Xiaopeng's hand: "Master, what are you doing?"

    ¡°Call for help.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you can¡¯t ask the sect for help if you encounter any danger?¡±

    "Isn't this different" As soon as Sun Xiaopeng finished speaking, Li Zichen said: "Master, we have been defeated now. If the sect finds out, what will they do?"

    "Come here and kill Tongji Khan." Sun Xiaopeng said subconsciously.

    "Yes, yes, but before killing him, he must not kill us first?" Li Zichen frowned.

    "Then what should we do now?" Sun Xiaopeng said.

    Li Zichen thought for a while and said: "Since we are the ones who are defeated, can't we just find someone to destroy it?"

    "You put it lightly, those Thai guys have all been killed, who are you looking for?" Sun Xiaopeng shrugged.

    On the contrary, Li Zichen said to Sun Xiaopeng strangely: "Killed all? Impossible, oh, you mean the group of people who sneaked into Khan Tongji's villa yesterday?"

    "They are just a vanguard. After all, they are here to kill the King of Nanyang. Just sending a dozen people is too disrespectful to Tongji Khan." Li Zichen smiled and said, "As far as I know, more than a hundred Thais came this time.  Guy, he is hiding in a place right now, looking for an opportunity to kill Tongji Khan."

    "So many." I couldn't help but ask with my eyes wide open.

    "Do you think there are fewer people prepared by Tongji Khan?" Li Zichen lowered his voice and said, "Don't think that the more than 30 people in their room just look like ordinary bodyguards. In fact, they are all surrender masters. In addition, Tongji Khan is still there.  Order the surrender divisions from other places to come over. There are currently more than 70 surrender divisions in the Philippines. As soon as the number exceeds those Thai guys, Khan Tongji will kill them immediately."

    Things seem to be a bit big.

    ¡°I have fought monsters before and done many things, but I have never seen anything like this with a total of two hundred people on both sides fighting each other with sorcery.

    "Let's go back first and discuss it slowly." Li Zichen said.

    "Is this the only way?" Sun Xiaopeng looked at me and said, and then blinked at me.

    Before I understood what it meant, Sun Xiaopeng had already punched Li Zichen in the face.

    Li Zichen probably didn¡¯t expect that Sun Xiaopeng would hit him, so he took two steps back. Then Sun Xiaopeng strangled his neck and hid behind him.

    Although I didn¡¯t know what was going on, I hid behind Li Zichen.

    The two bodyguards following us had already pulled out their guns and were chattering in Filipino, as if they were discussing some idea.

    "Master, you, what are you doing?" Li ZichenProbably still a little confused.

    "I've known something wrong with you a long time ago. Why the hell are you still pretending?" Sun Xiaopeng scolded, "You think I haven't been to other places and seen those spies?"

    "Those spies from other places, when things happen to them one by one, are as cowardly as anything. If they are asked to do something, they will refuse until they die. It's better for you. You know clearly that Khan Tongji is a wolf's den here, but you still come to find us?  "

    "Forget it, they found out that we had been hit by a bullet, and they stopped us from calling Laoshan. There must be a monster out there." Sun Xiaopeng scolded.

    When I heard what Sun Xiaopeng said, I felt that it made sense. This guy seemed to have no problem at all, but the more it looked like this, the more strange it became.

    ??Especially when I told him that we had been hit by a drop of the head, he had obviously eaten just now, so he must have been hit by the drop of the head too.

    The average person would definitely be shocked, right?  But this guy had no further reaction.

    On the contrary, when Sun Xiaopeng wanted to call Laoshan, he hurriedly grabbed Sun Xiaopeng and refused to let him notify.

    I was a little distracted by the fact that there was a head drop in my body just now, but I ignored this place.

    ¡°On the contrary, it was Sun Xiaopeng who discovered it.

    Li Zichen stopped struggling and let Sun Xiaopeng strangle his neck and said with a smile: "It is said that the new leader has a low IQ. It seems that this is also a rumor."

    "Humph." Sun Xiaopeng snorted but said nothing.

    Li Zichen said: "It's useless. You and Zhang Xiu will never get out of the Philippines no matter what, just accept your fate."

    "You and Tongji Khan are in the same group? What's the benefit of killing us both?" Sun Xiaopeng couldn't help but ask.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in killing you, but what if you were killed by Thai guys?¡± Li Zichen smiled.

    "Although those old guys in Laoshan are old, they are not stupid. How can they listen to Khan Tongji like this? Khan Tongji said he was killed by a Thai guy, so that means he is a Thai guy?"

    Li Zichen said, ¡°If I, the ¡®Laoshan¡¯ spy, say the same thing, do you think Laoshan will believe it?¡±

    Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s face darkened as soon as he heard Li Zichen¡¯s words: ¡°Then do you believe it or not, I will kill you now?¡±

    "It doesn't matter." Li Zichen shrugged.

    I frowned, put my hand on Sun Xiaopeng's shoulder and said, "Li Zichen, is there no room for negotiation? We can also help you lobby the Laoshan side to destroy the Thai Jiangtou division. Why is there such a stalemate?" (Recorder)  Please visit our website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 366 Tatana

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Li Zichen said: "No matter what you say, is it possible that there is someone more active in avenging his own boss?"

    "So there's nothing to talk about?" Sun Xiaopeng's face darkened instantly.

    At this time, suddenly, three off-road vehicles drove up from a distance, and a dozen people rushed down from them. The group of people were chattering in Thai, and then they rushed up and killed the two bodyguards with knives. At this time,  , more than thirty people rushed out of Khan Tongji's villa and rushed towards this side.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± A Thai guy ran up to us and said in broken Chinese.

    After saying that, he put the two of us and Li Zichen into the car, and then the three cars roared out of the community.

    During this period, many security guards rushed out from both sides, trying to stop these cars. However, the guys driving these cars were really unambiguous. Some people just stepped on the accelerator and rushed forward, as if you don't want me to hit you to death.  momentum.

    Although these security guards definitely seem to have received professional training and are completely different from ordinary community security guards, they are not willing to risk their lives for a job.

    Sun Xiaopeng and Li Zichen and I were not in the same car. Sitting next to me, the Thai guy who spoke Chinese said to me: "Take off your shirt."

    "Huh?" I was stunned.

    "You've been tricked." After the Thai guy said this, I understood immediately and quickly took off my shirt.

    At this time, the Thai guy took out a bottle of something like essential oil and applied it on my belly button. When I first applied it, I felt a little cool. After about ten seconds, I felt a huge pain in my stomach.

    The pain was so painful that I was sweating all over my body. I held on to the chair tightly and endured the pain. Then, I felt something pushing out of my stomach.

    I looked down and saw that the green centipede had its head exposed from its belly button and was still trying to dig out.

    And when the centipede came out, my navel also started bleeding.

    Soon, a piece of martial arts that was estimated to be ten centimeters long came out. After the green centipede came out, it fell to the floor of the car. After a few twists, it turned black at an extremely fast speed, and then disappeared.  movement.

    But my belly button hurts like crazy and is still bleeding.

    The Thai guy took out some more white powder and shook it on my belly button.

    This guy is obviously very experienced in head-lowering surgery. After applying these white powders on my navel, the pain gradually eased and the bleeding stopped.

    I gasped, looked at the Thai guy next to me and asked, "Why do you want to help us?"

    I had never had time to take a closer look before, but when I took a closer look, I saw that this Thai guy had thin skin and tender flesh. He looked about twenty-one or twelve years old, just like a pretty boy.

    "It's better to help you than to have people from Laoshan come and trouble us after you die." I was stunned as soon as this man spoke.

    "Are you a woman?" I looked at this person in surprise. That's not right. I didn't feel that she was a woman when I heard her speak before.

    "No, that's right. They just rushed up and killed people, and then they just said a few words. It's normal that they couldn't hear clearly.

    ¡°And this person has no Adam¡¯s apple, and his breasts are much bigger than mine.

    She saw me staring at her breasts and frowned: "Are you Chinese like this?"

    "Ahem, don't get me wrong, I'm just a little surprised. How did you know that we were at Tongji Khan's house?" I was a little embarrassed. After all, I was staring at other people's breasts. Can I not be embarrassed? I quickly talked about something casually.  Change the subject.

    Of course, what I am talking about is also what I am curious about.

    "Khan Tongji naturally has our people under his command. Isn't it strange?" She said: "But you, one of you is the leader of Laoshan, with such a low IQ? You thought you could unite with him at the beginning to destroy our Thai Jiangtou division together?  Does this trick work? You have no idea how cunning Khan Tongji is."

    ¡°When I saw her saying this, I couldn¡¯t help coughing, and I couldn¡¯t help scolding Sun Xiaopeng. This guy does things without thinking. Why should I follow him and do things without thinking?

    I shook my head helplessly and sighed slightly.

    This woman said to me: "Of course, I can't save you in vain, right?"

    "What do you want? Do you still want me to pledge myself to you?" I smiled.

    "Bah." The woman glared at me: "Cooperate with us to destroy these subdued masters in Nanyang."

    "Hey, eldest sister, you and the Nanyang Jiangtou Masters are old enemies. If these Nanyang Jiangtou Masters are really so easy to destroy, you have done it long ago. Is it possible that you think?In addition to me and a Laoshan leader, is it enough?  "I asked.

    "Of course it's not enough. We haven't thought about killing all these Nanyang surrender troops. We can just cripple them and cripple them."

    The goal is really ambitious enough. I thought for a while and said: "I can't make the decision on this matter. You'd better ask your people to ask Sun Xiaopeng. You definitely don't need a helper like me. The one you want is Sun Xiaopeng."  Does the leader of Laoshan agree to cooperate?"

    I see it very clearly. When this woman asked me about it, I couldn¡¯t agree.

    Of course, if only Sun Xiaopeng and I are asked to help, I can naturally agree immediately, but how can Sun Xiaopeng and I help?

    In a sorcery battle involving hundreds of people, even if Sun Xiaopeng and I were very powerful, we couldn't make a big difference. The most important thing was that the Sanqing Huayang Spear and my and Sun Xiaopeng's bags were all still intact.  He was at Tongji Khan's house and could not be brought out.

    Let us help me, don't help it, even if it is better.

    "Yes." After hearing what I said, the woman nodded slightly and didn't say anything more. Instead, she picked up her mobile phone, made a call, and then said something unknown in Thai.

    I was looking at the Philippines outside the car window, and I felt quite unhappy.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Li Zichen would be from Tongji Khan¡¯s side. If these Thai guys hadn¡¯t appeared and saved Sun Xiaopeng and me, I guess our lives would have been hanging by a thread.

    The car drove for about an hour and then stopped on a grassland in the suburbs outside Manila.

    This grassland is quite large. There are many tents and dozens of vehicles set up on the grassland.

    "You guys live here?" I asked the woman next to me strangely.

    ¡°There are Tongji Khan¡¯s informants everywhere in the Philippines. If you live in the city, you won¡¯t know when he will come to kill you. It¡¯s a nice place here. The surrounding area is open. If someone approaches, you will notice it immediately.¡± She explained.

    "By the way, what's your name?" I asked.

    She thought for a moment and said, "My name is Tatana."

    Tatana?

    What a strange name, but after thinking about it, I guess it was her Thai name translated into Chinese.

    Three cars were parked outside these tent camps. As soon as I got out of the car, I saw Sun Xiaopeng happily chatting with a young Thai man next to him.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 367: Bowing down in the group?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Li Zichen was also taken out of the car. He didn't get the same treatment as us. He was tied up with a hemp rope.

    I felt happy when I saw it. This guy was pretending just now. Why doesn¡¯t he continue to pretend now?

    When Li Zichen was brought into the camp, he still stared at me and Sun Xiaopeng, as if we owed him five million.

    Sun Xiaopeng was not polite. He rushed up and kicked him in the calf and cursed: "Why are you staring? You betrayed us, Laoshan, and you are so awesome, aren't you?"

    "Mr. Sun, don't deliver the goods. Let's go in and chat." The young Thai man standing next to Sun Xiaopeng had no intention of stopping Sun Xiaopeng. Instead, he felt happier to see Sun Xiaopeng so angry.

    Tatana and this young Thai man walked in front and took us into the camp.

    There are quite a few descendants here, walking around and looking extremely busy.

    When we went inside, Sun Xiaopeng also introduced me in a low voice.

    The Thai young man¡¯s name is Tamiji, and he is the third-ranked head-dropping master in Thailand. Tatana is his sister and is currently the leader of these head-turning masters.

    Tamage and Tatana took us into a slightly larger tent and asked us to sit down.

    After Sun Xiaopeng and I sat down, Tamiji smiled and said: "Master Sun, how have you considered the cooperation I told you before?"

    "What kind of cooperation?" I asked Sun Xiaopeng in a low voice.

    "Let us in Laoshan work with them to destroy these surrendered divisions in Nanyang. But you also know that when I came out this time, I said that I would kill Tongji Khan alone. If he hasn't been killed yet, I would ask people from Laoshan for help.  I'm too embarrassed." Sun Xiaopeng explained in a low voice.

    Then he said to Tamiji: "Mr. Ta, I can't let the people from Laoshan come over at the moment. I also told you the reason."

    When Tamiji heard this, he frowned slightly, but did not speak.

    Instead, Tatana sat next to Tamiji and smiled and said: "Master Sun, in fact, this is not a contradiction. If we assassinate Khan Tongji first, and after finishing Khan Tongji, you can let the people from Laoshan take action, wouldn't it be okay?  ?¡±

    When I heard this, my eyes lit up. It was feasible. Sun Xiaopeng just said that Laoshan¡¯s power would not be needed, but he did not say that he could not cooperate with these head-dropping masters in Thailand.

    Tamiji instead frowned: "Xiao Na, are you kidding me? Unless we kill him in a head-on confrontation, if we assassinate him, his ability to assassinate us is about the same."

    "I heard that Mr. Ta, you are the third best fighter in Thailand. Is it possible that the third best fighter in Thailand is so far behind the number one fighter in Nanyang?" I asked, touching my nose.

    "No, the main problem is the head-lowering technique." Tammyji explained: "You probably don't understand the head-lowering technique."

    "The art of lowering the head is a very complex system, and the biggest difference between the Thai head-lowering masters and the Nanyang head-lowering masters is that the Nanyang head-lowering masters are good at flying down, while we Thais are good at using Gu descending."

    "Flying down?" I looked at him doubtfully.

    He continued to explain: "Our Gu magic is very similar to your Gu technique. It drops in food. After you eat it, it will drop. If we want to drop, we have to make direct contact with the person we want to deal with."

    "And Khan Tongji is good at flying down. This kind of head-down, for example, if he has your hair, he can land on you."

    As soon as Tamiji finished speaking, I asked: "Before, the descendant among us seemed to have eaten the food of Khan Tongji. Is this considered a gu descendant?"

    "Although there are many branches of the head-lowering technique, the biggest ones are flying and Gu dropping. Khan Tongji's flying descending is superb, so it's not surprising that he can do some Gu dropping." Tamiji said.

    Sun Xiaopeng also asked: "Fei Sheng is as powerful as you said, so why don't Tongji Khan just drop his head and kill all of you?"

    When Tatana heard this, she laughed and said: "Master Sun, lowering your head is not as easy as you think. You have a Kung Fu in China called Seven Injury Boxing, right? Injure the enemy first and hurt yourself first. This is also lowering your head.  The biggest drawback of this technique.¡±

    "Every time you use the head-lowering technique, you will receive retribution. This retribution depends on the degree of the head-lowering technique you use. For example, if I kill a kitten with the head-lowering technique, and then cook at night, I will not be able to cut vegetables.  Be careful of cutting your fingers."

    "The head-drop that kills all of us, not to mention how terrifying that head-drop is, just by using it, Khan Tongji will die immediately." Tatana said.

    No wonder.

    The head-lowering technique is so powerful that it can even kill people with just one hair. Such a powerful evil technique has not been widely spread.Instead, it was only spread in Southeast Asia and Thailand.

    "And the power is too small. If you kill a hundred people, you will die. If it is replaced by our Chinese magic masters, if you make a ghost and throw it into the city, you don't know how many people will die."

    At this moment, suddenly a Thai guy in his thirties ran in from outside and spoke to Tamiki and Tatana in a hurry.

    Sun Xiaopeng and I didn¡¯t understand, but that¡¯s okay. On the contrary, the faces of Tamiji and Tatana changed drastically. Tamiji rushed out with the person who came in.

    And Tatana said to us: "Something happened."

    "What's wrong?" I asked.

    "It seems that more than forty of us have been killed." Tatana said with an ugly face.

    "Let me go, did Tongji Khan do it?" Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "No, for hurting so many people, when the retribution comes, Tongji Khan may not be able to hold on to his own life." Tatana shook her head.

    I asked: "What if we find forty head-lowering masters, and each one lowers his head to one person?"

    Tatana then shook her head: "Flying down is great, but because of this, it is very difficult to learn. If there were more than forty people who could fly down, we would have died long ago."

    "You two should go out with me first." Tatana also looked extremely anxious, so Sun Xiaopeng and I followed.

    At this time, there were more than forty people lying on the grass in the camp. The faces of these forty people were basically pale, and occasionally they would open their mouths and vomit.

    The most bizarre thing is that what they vomited turned out to be black hair.

    More than 40 people collectively vomited their hair, which looked extremely weird and disgusting.

    There was a stench on these hairs. When I smelled it, I couldn't help but cover my nose and said, "It really stinks."

    This group of people seemed to be in high order. Even though such a big thing happened, there were only a dozen or so people to take care of them. The rest of the people all went to the camp to enforce security, fearing that the Nanyang surrendering divisions would rush in at this time.

    At this time, Sun Xiaopeng squatted next to a Thai guy and watched them spit out their hair.

    "Hey, what's so good about this? Don't you find it disgusting?"

    "I understand." Sun Xiaopeng suddenly stood up.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 368 Who can win?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What do you understand? Do you understand?" I couldn't help but say, "This smell is too smoky and unpleasant."

    "You know nothing." Sun Xiaopeng stood up and shouted to the anxious brothers Tamij and Tatana: "Hey, get some more water right away."

    When Tamiji and his sister heard this, they looked at each other. Although they didn¡¯t understand what Sun Xiaopeng wanted to do, they still found someone to do it.

    Soon, a large tank half a meter in diameter and filled with water was brought to Sun Xiaopeng.

    Later, Sun Xiaopeng asked Tamiji for some talismans, cinnabar, and black dog blood.

    After all, our things are all at Khan Tongji¡¯s place.

    I didn¡¯t expect this group of people to actually bring these things.

    After the thing appeared in Sun Xiaopeng's hand, Sun Xiaopeng drew an ordinary evil-exorcism charm, then lit it and threw it into the water tank.

    "Just let your people feed them some water and they'll be fine." Sun Xiaopeng said confidently.

    "So confident?" I stood aside and asked strangely.

    "They were not tricked by a magic spell called Caterpillar." Sun Xiaopeng said: "This kind of magic is quite unpopular. Most people probably don't recognize it. After being hit by this kind of magic, their chests and throats will be affected."  Hair will continue to grow, and usually people won¡¯t die after being hit by this kind of evil spell, they will just be paralyzed for a few days.¡±

    "In ancient times, this was a mischievous magic. It was usually used by our Laoshan Taoist priests to punish those who were greedy for wealth and unkindness. However, it has rarely been used in recent years." Sun Xiaopeng was talking, and the water in the water tank  It has been given to these people to drink.

    After drinking the water, within a minute, they opened their mouths and spit out a green, sticky ball of hair. After the hair was spit out on the ground, it was still squirming and growing, and looked extremely disgusting.

    After these people had their hair suddenly removed, their faces became much rosier, and some of them were able to stand up straight away.

    Tamiji walked up to Sun Xiaopeng in surprise and said a lot of thanks, but I smiled and asked: "Like you said, how do you know about such an unorthodox thing?"

    "Ahem, I've been hit before." Sun Xiaopeng scratched the back of his head and couldn't help cursing: "It feels really uncomfortable to be tortured by this thing."

    At this time, Tatana also came over and said with an ugly face: "Brother, I found out, they are like this because they bought some mineral water from Manila before, and we brought all the others to drink.  of water, so it¡¯s okay.¡±

    "Has Tongji Khan's influence in Manila become so great? You can fall victim to it even if you just buy some mineral water." Tamiji said with an ugly face.

    I also feel that Khan Tongji¡¯s thoughts are really deep. It¡¯s a very simple question. These people are obviously attracted by our Chinese evil magic. If Sun Xiaopeng and I hadn¡¯t happened to be rescued, Tamij and the others would have used the head-lowering technique to save them.  If so, it might be self-defeating, and it might even kill them or make them miserable.

    Sun Xiaopeng said at this time: "By the way, why don't we use the trick? Let them continue to pretend to be sick?"

    Tammyji suddenly laughed, nodded, looked at the weather and said, "Yes, our people were bewitched. How could they miss this good opportunity?"

    So Tamiji went to order those people to continue lying on the ground and pretend to be sick, while Tatana took Sun Xiaopeng and me back to the previous tent to rest, and it could be seen that after this incident, Tatana was very interested in me.  My attitude towards Sun Xiaopeng is better.

    Just like that, time passed by bit by bit, and soon, the sky outside gradually dimmed.

    Sun Xiaopeng and I have been sitting in the tent for a day, and of course Tatana has been accompanying us all the time.

    We have also discussed that as soon as Khan Tongji arrives, we will kill Khan Tongji first.

    After Khan Tongji died, Sun Xiaopeng sent people from Laoshan to join forces with the Thai Jiangtou Division in Nanyang Yiyi to eradicate the remnants of the Nanyang Jiangtou Division.

    This time, we do not seek to completely eliminate the Nanyang Jiangtou Division, but at the very least we must cripple their system.

    Tatana looked at the dark sky outside and said to Sun Xiaopeng and me: "Don't you Chinese have a saying: the night when the moon is dark and the wind is high, you kill people? Tonight is a good time to kill people."

    "How prepared are your brothers and the others?" Sun Xiaopeng said, "Why don't I go out and set up some formations to make it safer."

    "No, there's no need for you two to take action tonight. You two are honored guests. It won't be good if anything happens to you. We can just deal with Tongji Khan tonight." Tatana said, "And I'm afraid there's someone nearby now."  We are observing our camp. If you go and set up the formation, let them launch it.??, maybe they can guess that we are well prepared and ambushing them.  "

    "That's right." Sun Xiaopeng nodded.

    "What are you worrying about? Isn't it nice that we don't have to fight and kill each other?" I laughed.

    And before Tamagi said so evilly that Khan's flying down, we went to help and accidentally happened, then it was not cost -effective.

    "Khan Tongji is the King of Nanyang after all. Even if we ambush him tonight, many people will probably die."

    At this moment, there were a lot of shouts, shouts, and the sound of wheels coming from outside.

    Listening to the sound, there are quite a few cars coming outside.

    Tatana stood up with a worried look on her face and was about to walk out. I said, "Miss Tatana, you'd better not go out casually. There are so many people outside anyway. One more of you is not more, and one less of you is not less."  , if you get injured when you go out, it won¡¯t be worth it.¡±

    After Tatana heard what I said, she sat down anxiously and said, "I'm a little worried about my brother."

    "Don't worry, I know a little bit about facial recognition. Your brother looks like he will live a long life." Sun Xiaopeng also said in agreement.

    Sun Xiaopeng and I have often chatted in private before.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Beware of others. Who knows if these Thai guys will change their minds and stab us both after taking out the Nanyang Jiangtou Division?

    You know, as Li Zichen said before, if we "accidentally" died at the hands of the Nanyang Jiangtou Master, wouldn't Laoshan have to work hard to avenge Sun Xiaopeng?

    At this time, I asked to keep Tatana because I was worried about this and had one hand prepared. If Tammy had any evil thoughts, Sun Xiaopeng and I would restrain Tatana as soon as possible and use her as a hostage.

    This is not because Sun Xiaopeng and I are too conspiratorial, but it is always better to be more prepared.

    At this time, screams continued to be heard outside the tent.

    The lights in our tent have been turned off a long time ago. If they were on, if the Nanyang Jiangtou Division won the battle, the first thing they would do is rush into the tent with the lights on and kill the people.

    I also lowered my voice and said to Sun Xiaopeng next to me: "Hey, who do you think will win?"

    Sun Xiaopeng swallowed: "This is really hard to say." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 369 Rush out

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    It¡¯s really hard to say.

    On the Thai side, although there are more than 40 people pretending to be sick, it will make Tongji Khan and others careless. This is just to support harmony.

    But this is Khan Tongji¡¯s territory, and Khan Tongji occupies the right time and location.

    We also talked about this issue when we were discussing plans before.

    The only chance is to kill Khan Tongji as soon as possible when he is careless. Only when Khan Tongji dies will the group of Nanyang surrender troops be in chaos and become leaderless. Only in this way can these Thai guys win.

    Tatana was obviously worried too.

    Suddenly, a loud whistle blew outside the tent.

    As soon as the whistle sounded, the three of us brushed our hands and stood up together.

    Failed?

    This was what was discussed before. If the situation changes, or if we cannot fight against Khan Tongji, Tamij will blow the whistle and notify the three of us to escape.

    "Brother." Tatana yelled and was about to rush out. I immediately covered her mouth: "Don't make any noise."

    Then I winked at Sun Xiaopeng: "Withdraw."

    "Yeah." Sun Xiaopeng grabbed Tatana and ran out of the tent with me.

    At this time, the outside of the tent looked like a mess.

    These head-lowering masters are all using head-lowering techniques to fight.

    There are various types of head-lowering techniques. Some apply mud to their foreheads and then chant something, some kneel on the ground and kowtow, and some fall to the ground after being hit by the head-lowering technique.

    Some of the better ones bleed from all the orifices and die directly, while others are miserable, falling to the ground and screaming, with many maggots crawling out of their bodies.

    Of course, there are dead people on both sides, including Thai guys and Nanyang surrender masters.

    Without exception, the plight of the dead is simply a spectacle. The horror level of the entire camp seems to be comparable to that of Shura Hell.

    Of course, I am not in the mood to appreciate this spectacle, let alone be one of them.

    We want to escape from the back of the camp, we just took two steps.

    Khan Tongji was standing there holding a human head.

    I took a look and saw that the head in his hand belonged to Tamiji.

    "Brother!" Tatana screamed and rushed forward. Sun Xiaopeng and I hurriedly hugged her.

    And Tongji Khan grinned and said to me: "Little brother, what's going on with this gun? You tell me how to use it. I won't kill you and let you return to China safely."

    I took a look and saw that what he was holding was the Sanqing Huayang Spear.

    However, the Sanqing Huayang Gun has now returned to its former appearance as a fire stick, a dark iron rod.

    I subconsciously put my hand into my trouser pocket.

    Although I couldn¡¯t bring out the backpack and Sanqing Huayang Gun, I brought out the Zhuyin Golden Needle before because of its small size.

    It seems that we can only fight with Khan Tongji.

    "Mr. Khan, how about you give it to me and I teach you how to use it?" I said.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Tongji Khan narrowed his eyes.

    Then he stabbed me with a fire stick.

    I quickly pushed Tatana away, but after pushing Tatana away, I ran out of time to hide.

    The fire stick hit my chest directly.

    But when the fire stick touched my chest.

    All the rust on the outside of the fire stick flew up, and Khan Tongji could not hold the Sanqing Huayang Gun tightly, and was directly pushed back three steps.

    I quickly reached out and grabbed the Sanqing Huayang Gun.

    When I grabbed the Sanqing Huayang Gun, the Sanqing Huayang Gun completely turned into a crystal clear silver gun, and it was still emitting silver light.

    At the same time, my chest felt hot. When I lowered my head, I saw that the necklace of Qimen Feijia was shining, and then, a pair of silver armor appeared on my body.

    "Fuck!"

    I heard Sun Xiaopeng yelling next to me, and I turned around to look.

    Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s eyes almost popped out of his head: ¡°Fuck, fuck, where did you find such a cool thing?¡±

    "What the hell, hurry up and leave. I'll take the back." I took a deep breath, rushed forward, and shot Khan Tongji with one shot.

    Khan Tongji stepped back and waved his right hand. At this time, three poisonous snakes were wrapped around my body.

    I am the most afraid of snakes, so I quickly caught these snakes from my body.

    Seeing this, Tongji Khan couldn't help but exclaimed: "What a treasure!"

     Maybe it¡¯s because my armor has to shine, it¡¯s too bright in the dark, and more and more Nanyang surrender masters are surrounding us.

    And Sun Xiaopeng and Tatana have no chance to escape directly.

    ¡°Kill this kid first, I want what¡¯s on him!¡± Tongji Khan pointed at me and said.

    ????????????????? Then, there were probably a dozen or so Jiutou divisions surrounding us, and they all started playing around.

    Suddenly, a poisonous insect or the like will appear on my armor every now and then.

    My heart skipped a beat. If it weren¡¯t for the Qimen Flying Armor protecting me, these poisonous insects would probably have entered my body.

    At this moment, he was blocked by Qimen Feijia.

    "The head-lowering technique is useless against the armor on your body?" After Tongji Khan finished speaking, a pistol appeared in his hand: "What about this one?"

    A bang shot!

    I hurriedly hid aside.

    Fortunately, the shot did not hit.

    The Qimen Flying Armor can block the blood soldier attack caused by the blood demon before, and these head-lowering techniques can also block it. But whether the bullet can be blocked, I have never tried it, and I don't want to try it.

    It¡¯s great if you can block it, but if you don¡¯t, it¡¯s a big deal.

    I don¡¯t want to play with such a big bet.

    ¡°Follow me!¡± I turned around and said, then rushed to the side and blended into the crowd.

    "These head-reducing masters can do just that with a little head-reducing, but if I rush in front of them, I'll kill them with a shot or a stab."

    Sun Xiaopeng and Tatana followed me, but Tongji Khan did not dare to shoot after we rushed into the crowd.

    ¡°I actually kind of hope he shoots.

    If he still fires after we rush into the crowd of men, regardless of the life and death of his men, his men will feel chilled, and the better men will flee in all directions. The ones with a bad temper may have to fight with Khan Tongji.  .

    Why is Tongji Khan so powerful?

    His superb head-lowering technique is one of the reasons, but the main reason is that he can command all the head-lowering masters in Nanyang. This is what makes him difficult to deal with.

    ¡°Otherwise, it¡¯s just that the head-lowering technique is very powerful. If Laoshan sends a few more people, wouldn¡¯t they be able to deal with him easily?

    I don¡¯t know how many people I killed, but I just shot someone when I saw one. The originally silver-white armor on my body was dyed dark red, and there was blood all over my body, and the light of the Qimen Flying Armor became increasingly dim.

    I'm so tired that I'm out of breath.

    After rushing for nearly five minutes, Sun Xiaopeng and Tatana rushed out of the crowd and arrived at the entrance of the camp.

    ????????? Basically all of these Thai head-dropping divisions were dead outside of Tatana, and the Nanyang head-cutting divisions were not much better. I looked back and saw that at least sixty or seventy of them were dead.

    After Tatana took us to the nearest jeep, she threw the keys to Sun Xiaopeng. She and I sat in the back, and Sun Xiaopeng rushed out as soon as he hit the accelerator.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 370 Boarding the Ship

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Money is not an issue." Tatana frowned slightly and said, "But can we leave right away?"

    Bang bang bang!

    Suddenly, gunshots were heard outside.

    A man who looked like a horseman ran in outside and babbled a lot to him in Filipino. The boss narrowed his eyes and looked at the three of us: "It seems that the person you provoked is really good."  Not small?"

    "What? Don't you dare to accept it?" Sun Xiaopeng curled his lips and said.

    I also looked around cautiously, worried that this person would suddenly attack us.

    "Don't worry, even if the Philippine government wants people, I will give them away a lot, as long as the price is right, hehe." This man looked at us with a smile.

    Tatana took out a bank card and handed it over and said: "The password is six six."

    "Let's check how much it is." After the man took the bank card, he was not in a hurry. Instead, he sat on a chair and took a sip of tea by himself. Then he touched his nose and looked at the three of us on alert and said.  : "Sit down. I have been hanging around this dock for more than ten years. No one has seen it. At that time, the Philippine government came to me for help, and I beat them back just like you."

    The gunshots outside were much quieter. Soon, the man who left with the bank card came back. After saying a few words in his ear, he almost burst out laughing. He turned around and said, "Send away three distinguished guests immediately."  Get on board.¡±

    Then, the man who could speak Chinese took us out through a small door at the back of the house.

    He took the three of us to another small room first, and then asked us to take off our clothes.

    Then we found three people with similar body shapes to us, put on our clothes, and then gave us another set.

    He said: "Let them board the ship first."

    I¡¯ll go, it¡¯s professional enough.

    I couldn¡¯t help but be curious about how much Tatana gave them.

    After about twenty minutes, this man took us to the beach and boarded a speedboat. He drove the speedboat towards the sea.

    After staying on the speedboat for about forty minutes, finally, a fishing boat appeared in front.

    This fishing boat looks no different from an ordinary fishing boat.

    After he sent the three of us onto the boat, he chatted a lot with the captain before leaving.

    The three of us were led by the captain to the rest room of the fishing boat. The captain didn't seem to speak Chinese and had no intention of communicating with us. He gestured with his hands, probably meaning to let us rest, and then walked out.

    This room doesn¡¯t look big, with only a small orange light that¡¯s not too bright, and it¡¯s still filled with fishy smell.

    Sun Xiaopeng couldn't help but frown: "The conditions here are too bad."

    "Brother, we are running away, why do you care so much?" I rolled my eyes at Sun Xiaopeng.

    Sun Xiaopeng asked Tatana: "How much did you give him?"

    "More than two million yuan." Tatana looked out the window, not knowing what she was thinking, and she looked worried.

    I couldn¡¯t help but said to Tatana: ¡°Still thinking about your brother?¡±

    After a pause, Tatana nodded, with a sad look on her face: "My brother and I grew up together, but I didn't expect that he would die here."

    "When you come to kill people, you have to be prepared to be killed. You are very prepared." Sun Xiaopeng quickly adapted to the fishy smell here and said, "You come back to Laoshan with me, and then I will let the people from Laoshan come back to kill you."  , Damn it, that bastard Khan Tongji almost killed me, wait until he falls into my hands, let¡¯s see if I don¡¯t torture him to death.¡±

    At this time, Tatana suddenly looked out of the ship and said, "Go and knock out the crew member, and we will sail back by ourselves."

    "What's wrong?" I saw Tatana say this and stood up.

    Sun Xiaopeng suddenly understood and explained to me: "In order to maintain the credibility of his business, this dock boss will of course send us away safely, not to mention giving him such a large sum of money."

    "He dares to go against the Philippine government, but Khan Tongji is sometimes more troublesome than the government. To put it simply, if Khan Tongji arrests his family and threatens his life, should he sell us  ?" After Sun Xiaopeng finished speaking, he hurried out of the room.

    I also followed. Sun Xiaopeng had already walked into the cab of the fishing boat. Then, the sound of fighting came from inside.

    When I went in, I saw that the captain of the fishing boat had been knocked unconscious and fell to the ground.

    "You can do that." I smiled.

    "Are you kidding me??The leader of Laoshan.  After Sun Xiaopeng finished asking this question, he looked at me and asked, "By the way, can you drive a fishing boat?"  "

    "Uh." I was stunned.

    I am a fool. Of course, driving a fishing boat is actually a simple matter. Just take the helm and turn on the engine, and it¡¯s almost like driving a car.

    But in the sea, the most difficult problem is not how to drive a fishing boat, but how to identify the direction.

    If you are not a person who often runs on the sea, it is difficult to discern the precise direction on the sea.

    "I'll just drive." Tatana walked in from the door at this time, and then started to steer.

    Although I can see that Tatana is very tired and want to help her, I really can't help her with this kind of help.

    If you really want to show off, it will be embarrassing to drive this fishing boat back to that dock.

    There was still a lot of blood all over my body. I found a hot shower on the fishing boat and took a shower. Then I felt a lot more comfortable all over my body.

    After Sun Xiaopeng also finished taking a shower, I walked to the cab. Tatana also had blood stains on her body and a smell.

    We all had it on our bodies before, so I didn¡¯t smell it. Now that I¡¯ve washed it clean, I can smell it naturally.

    "I'll take a while, you go take a shower and take a rest." I walked next to Tatana.

    Tatana looked back at me, frowned and said, "Is it okay?"

    "Don't worry." I patted my chest: "You can just take a shower, change clothes, and then come back here and give me some general direction."

    Tatana waited for me to walk to the rudder, pointed at an instrument, and asked me to drive the boat straight forward. If there was a deviation, it would be visible on the instrument. Just correct it and rest assured.

    It looks just like playing a game. There is a boat and a straight line on the instrument.

    After Tatana left the cab, I lit a cigarette and looked at the dark sea outside the ship, which made me feel a little scared.

    I¡¯m a landlubber. I usually call for help when I fall into a small river. I couldn¡¯t help but think, if this boat falls apart, am I going to die?

    While smoking and thinking, unknowingly, footsteps came from behind. I looked back and saw Tatana walking into the cab.

    "So fast?" I asked in surprise, and looked at Tatana's appearance, stunned for a moment. At this time, after taking a shower, she was wearing a woman's dress that I didn't know where to find, and she was very beautiful.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 371 Returning to China

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When I met Tatana before, she was dressed like other headdressers from Thailand, like a man. Unexpectedly, after dressing up, she turned out to be a real beauty.

    "Ahem." I thought about what happened in the car before, so I couldn't help coughing and said, "It won't be a big deal if I wash it for a while, so fast?"

    "You have no experience in driving a fishing boat, so don't worry." Tatana frowned and looked at the front of the boat.

    I consciously stood aside and let Tatana take the helm. Looking at her frown, I asked, "I've never seen you smile. You've always been frowning."

    "Is there anything worth laughing about?" Tatana asked, glancing at me.

    "Well, not only after your brother died, but also before he died, I didn't see you smiling." I looked at Tatana curiously.

    Tatana looked at me strangely and said, "Why do you care about this? Could it be that you like me?"

    When Tatana said it, I was choked up and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    "It seems that after what happened in the car, my feelings towards Tatana have indeed undergone some subtle changes. I can't really tell what the specific changes are.

    ¡°It seems that I am a relatively traditional person at heart, and I feel that I have to be responsible for Tatana.

    But I still have some contradictions in my heart. After all, we have only known each other for less than a few days, and our feelings are not very deep.

    This feeling is different from Tang Xue's.

    Anyway, I was quite conflicted at this moment. I scratched the back of my head and said, "It's okay. I'll sleep for a while. If you can't bear it anymore, just wake me up."

    Life on this fishing boat is really boring. The hardest part is Tatana. She spends all her time driving the boat except sleeping.

    When I was sleeping, Sun Xiaopeng and I took turns.

    After the captain woke up, we locked him in a room and gave him some food every day at mealtime.

    Later, Sun Xiaopeng and I simply took fishing rods and went fishing in Class A. This feeling was quite good.

    After about three days on the fishing boat, we almost vomited after eating fish for three days. Finally, we saw the mainland.

    It was noon at that time. After seeing the mainland, Tatana asked us to release the captain from the house and asked him to take us to the shore.

    If we approach the shore by ourselves, this is an unknown vessel.

    And these stowaways must have their own special meeting place.

    The captain was also very smart. Although he didn¡¯t understand the language, we made some gestures and he understood the general meaning.

    After he got on the fishing boat, he did not go towards the mainland. Instead, he drove to the left.

    We were confused, but we had already entered China. The captain must not be able to play any tricks. After driving for about half an hour, we stopped at a small island that seemed to be built by people themselves.

    The three of us grabbed our things and went ashore directly.

    After I stepped on the land, my heart became more at ease.

    For someone like me who was born in the inland, there is really no sense of security at sea.

    After landing, I listened to the people around me. Although they all spoke local dialects, they were also in Chinese. This feeling was really different.

    It is said that only after you have been abroad can you understand how patriotic you are. This is true.

    I found a person on the roadside and asked about it. We were actually on an island in Sanya, Hainan.

    I arrived in Hainan, and suddenly I remembered that the school organized a trip to Hainan and met Tu Ya on Ye Boar Island.

    Thinking about it now, I never imagined that so many years have passed.

    "Hey, what are you thinking about?"

    Sun Xiaopeng behind me patted me on the shoulder, and I came back to my senses. I smiled and said, "It's okay. I'll call Deputy Director Wang first and ask him to help us get the visa. We'll go to Laoshan immediately to find help."

    After saying that, I called Deputy Director Wang and asked him to help me, Sun Xiaopeng, and Tatana handle this matter.

    "When we sneak back, we must first notify Deputy Director Wang to resolve these matters.

    After Deputy Director Wang got Tatana¡¯s name information, he asked us to go directly to the airport, saying it would take ten minutes or something.

    We took a boat and left the island. After arriving in Sanya, we took a taxi to Sanya Airport.

    By the time the three of us returned to Laoshan Mountain, it was already five o'clock in the afternoon and the sky was already dark.

    We stood at the gate of Laoshan Mountain, and Sun Xiaopeng said to Tatana sternly:"Don't worry, I am the boss in this place. Have a good rest tonight. Tomorrow we will return to the Philippines to avenge your brother."

    At this time, a little Taoist boy was standing at the door. When he saw Sun Xiaopeng and us walking over, he happily opened the door and ran inside, shouting as he ran: "The master is back, the master is back."

    ¡° It was probably the little Taoist boy¡¯s shout that made Sun Xiaopeng feel proud, and he couldn¡¯t help bragging to Tatana about the series of reforms he had made in Laoshan after becoming the leader and how many monsters he had caught.

    After talking a lot, Tatana frowned and said: "As far as I know, you have been the head of Laoshan not long ago, and you haven't taken power yet, right?"

    I couldn¡¯t help laughing while listening. Tatana¡¯s words silenced Sun Xiaopeng. Sun Xiaopeng sighed: ¡°It would be better if I killed Tongji Khan.¡±

    "Okay, you'd better find a way to get the people from Laoshan to fight back to the Philippines tomorrow, and arrange a place for us to rest?" I asked Sun Xiaopeng.

    At this time, Sun Xiaopeng grabbed a Taoist priest and asked him to lead Tatana and me to rest.

    When Sun Xiaopeng and the elders discuss such important matters, Tatana and I are not suitable to listen on the sidelines.

    The room that the Taoist priest arranged for us was exactly the same room I stayed in last time I came to Laoshan, and Tatana lived next door to me.

    After I put everything away, I took a hot bath and washed away the fishy smell on my body. Then I lay on the bed, bored, and picked up my phone to play.

    After about an hour, Sun Xiaopeng and Tatana walked in together.

    Sun Xiaopeng was dejected, and Tatana didn't look good either.

    "What's wrong?" I sat up and asked Sun Xiaopeng.

    "Those old guys didn't agree to let me take people to the Philippines to kill Tongji Khan. They said that I had failed and it would take a few years before they would give me the power. In the past few years, I had just followed them to learn how to manage the sect. What the hell." Sun Xiaopeng  He scolded: "I really can't help with this matter."

    Tatana sighed: "I have guessed this a long time ago, but my brother and I are just the first step to deal with Khan Tongji. We in Thailand have greater power. I will return to Thailand tomorrow and will definitely kill him."  The dead sweats help each other."

    Sun Xiaopeng opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he did not continue. Instead, he sighed deeply, lowered his head and walked out of the room, looking extremely depressed.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 372 Bewildered

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I looked at Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s back and felt his helplessness, so I said to Tatana: ¡°Don¡¯t blame Sun Xiaopeng for this matter, he really can¡¯t help.¡±

    Tatana nodded slightly: "I understand. I didn't have much hope for this matter. You can rest. I will return to China tomorrow."

    After saying that, she turned around and left, and I subconsciously said, "I'll go to Thailand with you."

    Tatana's back trembled, but she said: "What's the use of following me back? Stay in China, and after I kill Tongji Khan, I will come to China to have fun with you."

    After saying that, she walked out.

    I sat on the bed blankly, my head filled with thoughts of Tatana¡¯s back and helplessness.

    She said verbally that she didn¡¯t have much hope. If she really didn¡¯t have any hope, would he follow me and Sun Xiaopeng to Laoshan?

    Is it possible to come to Laoshan to see the scenery?

    Not a minute after Tatana went out, Sun Xiaopeng walked in with a box of wine in his thief hands.

    "What are you doing here again?" I looked at Sun Xiaopeng who was smiling and said, "You looked depressed just now, and you feel better all of a sudden?"

    "Ahem, isn't this a show for Tatana? To be honest, Tongji Khan is indeed difficult to deal with. I don't want to continue fighting with him, but I can't lose face. It just so happens that the elders don't agree with me leading people.  If you go and kill Tongji Khan, won't this give me a step up?"

    Sun Xiaopeng put the wine under the table and opened two bottles: "Come, let's have a drink."

    I sat across from Sun Xiaopeng and took the wine he handed me.

    Sun Xiaopeng looked at me and said with a smile: "Why do you look like this? What's wrong, you really like that girl Tatana?"

    "Yes." I nodded, and there was nothing I couldn't say to Sun Xiaopeng.

    Sun Xiaopeng took one look at it and said, "Actually, I can tell that Tatana also likes you a little."

    "Really?" I couldn't help but ask with joy.

    This is like a gambler who loses millions in gambling, and suddenly the casino tells him that all the money he lost today will be returned to him, an unexpected surprise.

    "Why did you fall in love with that girl? I don't know? Didn't you just sleep with her once? You said that even a man like you can develop feelings for her after sleeping with her once, let alone a girl like her.  Sun Xiaopeng said: "Don't think too much. That night, I took a look at her back. The rest of the time I was driving seriously. This girl is pretty good. If you want to chase her, just chase her hard."

    "That's not the reason." I shook my head and took a sip of wine.

    Sun Xiaopeng chuckled: "It's not because of this, is it because of Ai Tangtang?"

    To be honest, the person who understands my inner thoughts best is Sun Xiaopeng, who speaks to my heart every time.

    "To be honest, Tangtang is prettier than Tatana and has a better figure. Although she is very stupid, she can be fed by giving her some food. It seems to be more cost-effective than having Tatana." Sun Xiaopeng  He touched his chin and said, "And as far as I know, Tangtang also likes you a little."

    "You said that when I was studying in the past, I was not outstanding and no women chased me. Now the situation has changed?" I smiled bitterly.

    "It's up to you. If you really want to pursue Tatana, go to Thailand with her tomorrow. Although it will be a bit dangerous to deal with Tongji Khan with her later, but as the saying goes, a friend in need is a friend indeed." Sun Xiaopeng said:  "If you don't follow her after she leaves tomorrow morning, you might really have no chance."

    After listening to Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s words, I took a deep sip of wine.

    "Haha, if I don't bring you some wine, you probably won't be able to sleep tonight. As a brother, it's enough to give you a word. It doesn't matter what you do, as long as you don't regret it." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    I looked at Sun Xiaopeng and asked: "What if I do it now but regret it later?"

    "That doesn't matter. Isn't it better to just do what you want now? As the saying goes, if you have wine today, you will get drunk today, no matter what year it is tomorrow?" Sun Xiaopeng said, "If you do it now, you will regret it in the future.  There are some things that if you don¡¯t do them now, you won¡¯t even have a chance to regret them.¡±

    I didn¡¯t drink too much with Sun Xiaopeng, so I just drank one bottle. With the answer in my mind, I lay down on the bed and fell asleep.

    ¡°Perhaps I had something on my mind, so I woke up before dawn, washed up, put on my bag, picked up the Sanqing Huayang Gun, pushed open the door, walked to the next door, and knocked on the door.

    After a while, Tatana opened the door wearing a blue robe. Her hair was messy, and she was obviously raped before she woke up.I woke up to a knock on the door.

    It is estimated that this is also the rare time for her to have a good rest in the past few days.

    "Is something wrong?" Tatana saw my appearance and asked, "Are you leaving? Come and say goodbye to me?"

    "Well, I'm ready to leave, but I'm just going with you." I looked at Tatana with a smile.

    Tatana said doubtfully: "With me? The war between our Thai Jiangtou Division and the Nanyang Jiangtou Division, even if there is one more you, it can't change anything. There is no need for you to go to Thailand with me."

    "Of course it is necessary."

    "What's the reason?" Tatana asked.

    "Is it okay to maintain world peace?" I laughed.

    When Tatana heard this, she was about to close the door. I hurriedly squeezed in and said with a smile: "This is enough to protect you."

    Tatana frowned: "Protect me?"

    "If I say that I fall in love with you, is this reason enough?" I said.

    Tatana said: "Like me? Maybe this so-called 'like' is just your illusion. Maybe you will change your mind in a few days."

    "Emotions will change. Some people get divorced after decades of marriage. No one can say for sure. But I know very well now that I like you now, at this moment and every second. That's enough.  ¡±

    After saying that, I shamelessly hugged Tatana and kissed her.

    Although I don¡¯t have much experience in love, I don¡¯t know which book I read that you won¡¯t suffer a loss if you are thick-skinned and chase girls.

    Although Tatana resisted at first, she happily kissed me.

    After the kiss, Tatana's face turned a little red and she said, "Let's make a deal first. When we get to Thailand, you have to listen to me on everything."

    "Okay." I nodded.

    A black pill appeared in Tatana's hand: "This is a pill. After taking this pill, I can order you to do anything at once. If you think about it clearly, anything, including making you commit suicide."

    Does this count as a certificate of submission?

    I picked up this thing and swallowed it. If what Tatana said is true, then I have completely given my life to Tatana.

    When Tatana saw me swallowing this charm, she suddenly hugged me and started crying. I was in a daze. What the hell, why did I start crying so well?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 373 The water is deep enough

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "When this girl cries, my heart becomes confused. Why are you crying?"

    I hugged her and comforted her a lot, and she slowly recovered.

    Seeing that she had recovered, I grabbed her hand and said, "Let's go, I'll go back to Thailand with you."

    "Yes." Tatana nodded and did not object again.

    After I helped her pack her things, we left Laoshan together.

    It was Sun Xiaopeng who sent us to the airport. This guy, after all, had boasted so much in front of Tatana before, but now he couldn't help. He was obviously very embarrassed.

    After sending us to the airport, Sun Xiaopeng bought two tickets to Thailand with us and took us to the security checkpoint. Sun Xiaopeng looked at me with a smile and said: "Axiu, if you encounter anything in Thailand, just call me.  , although I can¡¯t bring anyone to take revenge on Tongji Khan now, but it¡¯s still no problem to find someone to save you and Tatana.¡±

    "Yes." I nodded and punched Sun Xiaopeng in the chest: "Okay."

    "Hey, take care." Sun Xiaopeng hugged me hard: "I don't know how many years it will take you to see me again."

    "As for it?" I asked.

    "The situation in Thailand is not as simple as you think. Although the group of Thai surrender masters want to destroy those guys in Nanyang, due to Thai Buddhism, they dare not leave Thailand casually in large numbers and want to go to Nanyang to take revenge.  The preparation alone will take several years," Sun Xiaopeng said.

    I didn¡¯t know about this situation before, but I didn¡¯t regret leaving with Tatana. After all, I had made my choice.

    "Let's go, Tangtang, please take care of that girl if you have nothing to do. If you don't send money over every few months, she will starve to death." I said.

    "OK."

    Seeing Sun Xiaopeng nod, I walked into the waiting room with Tatana.

    It was quite troublesome to go through the security check at Sanqing Huayang Gun. Fortunately, my identity as a soldier was later casually made up as a military secret and I cannot tell you. The police at the security check did not continue to bother with this issue.

    When Tatana and I returned to Bangkok Airport in Thailand, it was already one o'clock in the afternoon.

    After we got off the plane, Tatana swept away her previous frown and finally smiled.

    In fact, I can understand her mood at this time. I took the boat for several days and when I returned to Hainan, I wanted to laugh a few times.

    Tatana found a car in the airport parking garage, opened the door and let me get in, and then drove towards Bangkok.

    "Well, where are we going now?" I asked Tatana.

    "Go back to my house first." Tatana said.

    I nodded and did not continue to ask. Instead, I looked at the scenery outside the car window.

    ?????????????? This is my first time coming to Thailand, everything I see is new and interesting.

    Especially on the streets of Bangkok, there is a Buddhist atmosphere that is not felt in Chinese cities. Occasionally, monks in robes will pass by on the streets.

    Many passers-by will also consciously give way to these monks.

    I asked Tatana who was driving next to me: "Hey, Xiaona, do you Thai monks have such a high status?"

    Tatana pouted, obviously not too interested in this group of monks, but she still said yes.

    Looking at Tatana¡¯s appearance, I couldn¡¯t help but feel amused. The enemies of the Thai head bow masters must be these monks. It¡¯s no wonder that this is the case.

    After driving for about half an hour, we finally parked the car under a building in the center of Bangkok.

    Then Tatana locked the car door and took me into the building. After taking the elevator to the 27th floor, she took me into a room.

    "This is where my brother and I live." Tatana pointed to a room and said, "This is my brother's room. You will sleep there from now on. You pack your things and follow me to meet the elders later."  Bar."

    "Elder?" I asked doubtfully, "Who is it?"

    "By the way, you don't understand these things." Tatana touched her forehead: "The elder is the most respected person in Thailand. I have to tell the elder what happened in Nanyang."

    "Hey, don't you have some kind of ranking list of top-down masters? Aren't these people in power?" I asked strangely.

    "That's just a ranking of the head-bending techniques. The elders will not be like the King of Nanyang, who can give orders to all Thai head-bending masters, but their status is the highest. If such a big thing happens this time, the elders must call on the Thai masters.  The head-dropping divisions unite," Tatana explained.

    I frowned and asked: "But I heard that youThe Thai Jiangtou Masters are scattered. Just relying on this so-called elder, you want to unite the Thai Jiangtou Masters. Is this impossible?  "

    Tatana sat on the sofa and nodded slightly: "Well, actually, the reason why our Thai headmasters are in disarray is because of this so-called ranking list."

    "This ranking list has been around a hundred years ago. I don't know exactly who made it, but I think it's probably the guys from Nanyang." Tatana said helplessly: "Our Thai head-dropping masters, on the whole,  The strength and number of people are more than three times higher than that of Nanyang, but they are fighting openly and secretly for such a so-called ranking."

    Tatana said: "For example, Kasazan, who is currently ranked number one, is over sixty years old and has been number one for more than ten years. As long as a talented head-dropping master appears anywhere in Thailand, it is possible  If his number one position is threatened, he will resort to murder and assassination, and he will value fame and fortune more than life."

    After I heard this, I couldn't help but be a little surprised, can this kind of guy be the first?

    "The other nine people on the current ranking list, including my brother, have all been assassinated by him, but due to various reasons, they survived. Everyone hates Kasazan deeply. You say, how is it possible?  Cooperate with a guy like this?" Tatana looked at me and asked.

    "And those who are ranked lower than my brother will basically look for opportunities to sneak attack on my brother. My brother also thought about killing the guy in second place. He is the second place, and these ten top-down masters on the ranking list,  Among the private surrender masters, they all have a group of supporters."

    "Supporter?"

    Tatana explained: "Just like your Chinese stars, a bunch of people recognize their strength and in some cases will side with this person. It can also be said that our Thai head-dropping masters are divided into  Ten forces.¡±

    I suddenly realized it and said to Tatana: "I understand. The reason why these top-down masters in the rankings are so competitive is because they want to gain more supporters among the private head-down masters?"

    "Well, that's it." Tatana nodded: "As for the elder, he does not participate in the fight for these things and has a high status. He will only come out to be the peacemaker when the internal fighting among our Thai headmasters is too serious."

    I touched my forehead and felt obedient. I didn¡¯t expect that the water in Thailand¡¯s head-dropping masters was really deep.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 374 Swordplay

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "As you said, these guys in Thailand are in a mess. How is it possible for these guys to cooperate to deal with Khan Tongji." I couldn't help but feel discouraged.

    "Hey." Tatana shook her head helplessly: "This time we went to deal with the people brought by Khan Tongji, who were actually my brother's loyal supporters. I came back this time just to let the Thai head-hunting masters help my brother avenge him.  .¡±

    "If my brother's supporters are still alive, I can have some power in my hands, but now." Tatana spread her hands and shrugged.

    I said, ¡°That¡¯s why you want to ask that elder for help?¡±

    "Yeah." Tatana nodded slightly.

    I also had a headache. I didn¡¯t expect the task to be quite difficult.

    "Is there really no way to unite you group of Thai surrender masters? Has this ever happened in history?" I asked.

    Tatana thought for a moment: "It happened twice, one of which was two hundred years ago."

    "In fact, competing for the ranking of Thailand's top-down divisions not only has a large number of supporters, but also gets help from the Thai government in various aspects. Two hundred years ago, our Thai top-down divisions were not as powerful as they are now. Of course, then  Shi Ye is still a mess."

    "Two hundred years ago, Thai Buddhism was so powerful that many Buddhist believers in Thailand were only willing to listen to the words of Buddhism and ignored the words of the government. At that time, the Thai government found the monks and gave them a lot of support, so that  The head-down master developed and confronted Buddhism."

    "The Jiantou Division at that time slowly united, but later the Jiantou Division became larger and larger. The government was afraid that it could not control it, so it stopped supporting the Jiantou Division. Gradually, the Jiantou Division in Thailand became scattered sand."

    "The second time was fifty years ago. The Nanyang King at that time was so powerful that he led a large number of troops to attack Thailand and was about to destroy the Thai Jiangtou Division. After the Thai Jiangtou Division suffered numerous casualties, they united and defeated the Nanyang King at that time.  Kill them and bring all the Nanyang surrender troops back to Nanyang."

    Tatana said: "As far as I know, these are the only two times that our Thai surrender divisions have united. In addition, they all pursue an attitude. In the words of you Chinese, it is that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist."

    I asked curiously: "Then why is Nanyang so united? As far as I know, Nanyang's subjugated divisions are scattered in many countries, but their unity is stronger than yours."

    "Because there has been a King of Nanyang since the beginning of the Nanyang King. As long as there is a King of Nanyang who does not listen to the orders of the King of Nanyang, unless he can kill the King of Nanyang and then ascend the throne of the King of Nanyang, otherwise he will be beaten by all Nanyang."  The division hunts him down."

    The special case Tatana mentioned is probably Tongji Khan.

    Speaking of which, Khan Tongji is really a fierce person, and he was able to turn around in that situation.

    "Okay, having said all that, you'd better put your things away quickly, and then come with me to see the elders." Tatana said.

    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing to pack, and I¡¯m not a very particular person. I threw the things in the room, then walked out and told Tatana to pack them.

    ¡°Then Tatana gave me another key to this home, and then took me out.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s all nonsense whether she gives me the key or not, and I don¡¯t know the way.

    After she led me downstairs, she drove me out of Bangkok and arrived at the gate of a manor in the suburbs.

    There is a very large villa in this manor, which is surrounded by a wall more than two meters high, and there are guards standing outside.

    "Are you elders rich enough?" I couldn't help but say while sitting in the passenger seat.

    "Yes." Tatana nodded and said, "Everyone's interests and hobbies are different. For example, the elders just like money, and we, the masters, have too many ways to make money. In fact, if we are a little more capable,  Most of the descendants buy manors in the suburbs. Of course, manors near Bangkok are not cheap, and only people like the elders or Kasazan can afford them."

    "Why do you and your brother live in such a small house?" I asked.

    "My brother and I don't have much idea about this. It's enough to have a house to live in."

    The guard at the door seemed to know Tatana and let me through directly. After the car parked in the parking lot in front of the manor villa, Tatana took me in.

    After entering the villa, a slightly fat Filipino maid in her forties led the way and led us to a study room on the second floor.

    An old man in his seventies, wearing traditional Thai clothes, was sitting on the sofa in the study reading a book. Tatana walked in, smiled and said a few words to him in Thai, and then introduced me in Chinese: "This is Zhang  Xiu, you are my bodyguard."

      "Little girl? Do you want a bodyguard?" The elder narrowed his eyes and asked in Chinese.

    This old guy¡¯s Chinese is not as bad as Tatana¡¯s, but is extremely proficient.

    "When I went to Nanyang this time, I met the head of Laoshan Mountain and fell in love with him at first sight. However, he was too busy during this period and couldn't let me come back, so I asked one of their disciples from Laoshan Mountain to follow me to protect my safety." Tatana  said.

    I was stunned for a moment, and then I understood.

    Tatana is building momentum.

    Having talked so much with Tatana before, I also understand that in Thailand, power is what matters, not personal strength, but power.

    If this elder knew that Tamiji was dead and all the loyal followers he brought with him were also dead, he might have a different attitude when talking to Tatana.

    "But we can't hide the matter of Tamiji, so we can only build momentum like this. Otherwise, let alone deal with Khan Tongji, if we meet a subduing master with different intentions, he might even kill us both."

    Sure enough, after hearing Tatana¡¯s words, the old man¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked me up and down and asked, ¡°I heard from the past that Laoshan¡¯s evil-killing sword technique is famous. I wonder if my little brother can show it to me?¡±

    When I heard this, I wanted to refuse, but Tatana nodded at me, leaving me speechless.

    How could I know the mysterious evil-killing sword technique, but Tatana must have done this for a reason, so I could only nod my head and said, "Do you have a sword?"

    There was a sword in the elder's study that looked like a collection, and he threw it to me.

    "After I took over the sword, I didn't care about anything else. I held the sword just like in the TV series, and acted as fancy as I wanted.

    Fortunately, I have practiced marksmanship with Luo Fang for a period of time before. Although the weapons are different, I can still perform marksmanship in front of people. At least I am better than someone who can't do it at all.

    After swiping around for a while, I didn¡¯t stop until I was a little tired. I felt unsure and quickly put the sword back to its previous place.

    But this elder looked at me with a half-smile.

    I wiped the sweat from my forehead and asked: "What's wrong? Old sir, is there any problem?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 375 Flower Picking Thief

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty, mainly because I was afraid of being exposed and embarrassing Tatana.

    But the elder laughed instead: "What a set of evil-killing sword techniques. When you swing the sword, you can move it smoothly and smoothly. It is simply impeccable."

    Let me go, this evaluation is too high, right?

    At this time, Tatana said in a very small voice in my ear: "The elder is a good person. Even if he doesn't understand, he will pretend to understand."

    It suddenly dawned on me that this old grandson doesn¡¯t understand anything about feelings, which made me worry in vain.

    "My name is Wang Tong. I like Han culture very much. If you are not in a hurry, you might as well stay with me for a few more days. Let's have a good exchange on the evil-killing sword technique. I think that the sword technique you just used is very good, but there are also some problems.  I can point out some minor flaws to you.¡±

    I secretly scolded the old man for showing off, but he still said respectfully on his face: "Thank you, senior, for your love."

    Old man Wang Tong is just like what he said, he likes Han culture very much. When I talk in the way of martial arts novels, he is almost overjoyed.

    Tatana coughed and said, "Elder, I am here this time to tell you something serious."

    "Oh, sit down, what's the business?" Wang Tong asked, picking up a cup of tea and taking a sip.

    "My brother is dead, and among the people my brother brought, I am the only one who survived." As soon as Tatana finished speaking, the teacup in Wang Tong's hand fell to the ground and broke.

    It¡¯s really not good for Tatana to create momentum like that before. Now after Tatana told her about her brother¡¯s death, Wang Tong¡¯s face turned pale for a moment, but he still said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s such a big thing, why not  Tell me as soon as you come in?"

    Seeing Wang Tong¡¯s appearance, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh to myself. Sure enough, Tatana knew this elder well and started building momentum as soon as she came in. Otherwise, Wang Tong would probably have asked us to leave at this time.

    What a snob.

    Tatana smiled and said, "That's what I wanted to say from the beginning, but if I bring someone here who you don't know, elder, it would be better to introduce him."

    Wang Tong closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and then said slowly: "Well, continue."

    "It's actually not a fluke that I came back alive this time." Tatana frowned and said, "Everyone worked hard to get me out."

    Wang Tong chuckled and said calmly: "Xiao Na, Tongji Khan is so cruel and ruthless, how could he let you escape?"

    "We found out about Khan Tongji's plan in Nanyang. We wanted to wipe out all our Thai Jiangtou divisions. In order to prevent our Thai Jiangtou divisions from being caught off guard by Khan Tongji, everyone escorted me to escape." Tata  Nasha said matter-of-factly.

    "Won't you call us back to tell us? Do you have to risk your life to send you back?" Wang Tong asked sarcastically.

    Seeing Wang Tong¡¯s behavior, I wanted to kick him in the face. The amiable and amiable attitude before was gone, and instead he became sarcastic.

    "I'm sitting in front of you now telling you this news, but you don't believe it. Just making a phone call, will you believe it?" Tatana said: "Elder, everyone worked hard to bring this back to me.  The news is that I am also fighting for the Thai master. If you really don¡¯t believe it, I will go to China immediately and go back to Laoshan."

    Hearing Tatana mention Laoshan, Wang Tong's attitude changed a little, and he said with a worried look: "Xiao Na, it's not that I don't believe you, but you were born and raised in Thailand since you were a child. Now you know what our Thai head-down masters are like.  of."

    "Whether this matter is true or not, no matter whether Gao tells the nine people in power or not, nothing will change. Just tell them that the King of Nanyang is coming to attack, will they believe it? Unless the King of Nanyang has already arrived in Thailand, and all the swords have been  Only when it is about to be put on their necks will they believe it and unite."

    When Wang Tong said this, his face also looked a little helpless.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop this matter for now, and we¡¯ll talk about it later.¡± I stepped forward and smiled.

    Tatana obviously wanted to say something more, but she still said goodbye to Wang Tong.

    We walked out of the villa, got in the car, and drove out of the manor. Tatana turned around and said to me strangely: "Why don't you let me continue to persuade the elder? Maybe he will change his mind and work with me to find a way for us Thais to surrender."  Unite the top division and return to Nanyang for revenge."

    "I can see that all of you so-called Jiangtou divisions have nothing to do with their own affairs." I said, "In this case, why don't we just let the Nanyang Jiangtou divisions come to 'attack'?"  alright?"

    "Huh?" Tatana looked at me: "What do you mean?"

    "In terms of ranking, the weakest one will be lowered."?Who is it? After we killed him, was there any way you could pretend to be a Nanyang Jiangtou division?  "I asked.

    "The weakest one is naturally Jisang, who is ranked tenth. She is thirty-four years old, female, and extremely beautiful." Tatana said: "However, although her strength is the weakest compared to the others, it cannot be underestimated.  look."

    "Leave it to me to find a way to kill her. Is there any way you can pretend to be a Nanyang surrender master?" I asked.

    "Yes." Tatana nodded.

    As soon as I heard this, I took out my phone and called Yan Beixun.

    After a while, Yan Beixun answered the phone.

    "Hey, what are you doing?" I asked.

    "On a lonely journey." Yan Bei Xundao was on the other end of the phone.

    ¡°I¡¯m in Thailand, can I come over to play?¡± I asked.

    "It's just a joke. If you have nothing to do, can you come to me?" Yan Beixun said, "I don't have time."

    ¡°There¡¯s a beautiful woman here, are you sure she¡¯s not free?¡± I said.

    "Beauty?" Yan Beixun said disdainfully: "I have never seen any kind of beauty."

    "The beauty on the ranking list of Thailand's headdressers, you have never played this type of game, come here, I will help you sneak into her house, and we will become flower pickers."

    "I'll go, is it so exciting? Where are you in Thailand?" Yan Beixun asked quickly.

    "When you arrive at the airport in Thailand, call me and I will pick you up."

    Yan Beixun said happily: "It's settled, if you dare to fool me, I will kill you."

    After saying that, she hung up the phone. Tatana smiled and asked me, "Who is it?"

    "My senior brother is usually not very reliable, but when it comes to beautiful women, this guy is always reliable," I said.

    After returning to Tatana¡¯s house, we watched TV together in the living room, and then Tatana took me out to buy groceries. It really felt like living together and living together.

    I also feel a little happy in my heart.

    After dinner, around nine o'clock, my cell phone rang. It was Yan Bei who found it.

    I called Tatana and rushed to the airport.

    After waiting at the airport, I saw Yan Beixun wearing a suit. From a distance, he looked like an idol drama star. I walked up and couldn't help but complain: "Fuck, buddy, why are you dressed so handsome?"  "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 376 Big Problem

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Didn't you say you wanted me to be a flower-picking thief?" Yan Beixun lowered his voice and whispered in my ear.

    "Yes, but I asked you to be a flower-picking thief, not to be Prince Charming. Dressed in this outfit, do you want to seduce him or become a flower-picking thief?" I rolled my eyes at Yan Beixun and said, "Follow me.  I come."

    With that said, I took Yan Beixun back to the parking lot, opened the car door, and led him into the car.

    As soon as Yan Beixun saw Tatana, he smiled and said, "Hey, who is this little girl?"

    I thought about it and said, "My girlfriend."

    "It's okay. You've only been in Thailand for a few days and you've already found a girlfriend. That's good." Yan Beixun said with a smile.

    Tatana turned back and said: "Hello, my name is Tatana."

    "Can you speak Chinese? Hello, hello, my name is Yan Beixun." Yan Beixun sat in the back of the car and asked me: "Axiu, hurry up and tell me what's going on. You are so kind to let me come."  Are you here to be a flower-picking thief?"

    I touched my nose and said to Yan Beixun, "Things are a bit complicated."

    Just as Tatana was driving back, I told Sun Xiaopeng what happened on the way, from going to Nanyang to Thailand.

    After Yan Beixun finished listening, he couldn't help but rub the back of his head: "My dear, I shouldn't have come here to express feelings. I'll be in big trouble."

    ¡°Senior brother, you¡¯ve come a long way, so you can¡¯t give up halfway. I heard that the head-dressing master named Jisang is very beautiful.¡±

    Yan Beixun rolled his eyes at me and said: "I knew you would do nothing good by asking me to come to Thailand, and you would only call me senior brother when you beg me. What the hell, you're so beautiful, why don't you ask me to destroy the flower with your hands?"  .¡±

    I said helplessly: "There is no way, unless we kill Jisang, we can't take these Thai surrender masters back to Nanyang for revenge."

    Yan Beixun looked into my eyes, and after a while he said, "Axiu, don't you feel that you have changed a little?"

    "Changed? Where has it changed?" I touched my face.

    "It's not about appearance, it's about character. When I first met you, no matter what, I couldn't have done something like this easily, killing people to achieve my own goals." Yan Beixun paused and said.

    After I heard it, I was a little stunned. If Yan Beixun hadn't said this, I wouldn't have paid much attention to this issue, but now that I think about it carefully, it's really like that.

    When I first met Yan Beixun, when I was in college, how could I have imagined killing others to achieve my own goals?

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Hey.¡±

    "Why are you sighing? I just sigh. This change is not a bad thing." Yan Beixun smiled and patted me on the shoulder: "That's how people are. They need to grow, especially in our industry. You were so indecisive before.  He has a character that doesn¡¯t live long, but it¡¯s pretty good like this.¡±

    Hearing what Yan Beixun said, I could only shrug helplessly. As he said, this change is actually not a bad thing, but a good thing.

    The car drove all the way to the center of Bangkok, and then Tatana took us to a Chinese restaurant for dinner.

    This Chinese restaurant seems to have a very good business, and the environment is also decorated in Chinese style. The three of us asked for a private room on the second floor before serving food.

    It tastes too bad.

    What is the so-called Chinese restaurant? The taste is okay to fool Thai people, but as soon as I ate it, I felt that the taste of this place was not authentic.

    But we didn¡¯t come to Thailand just for the good food. While we were eating, we discussed how to deal with the head-dropping master named Jisang.

    Tatana took out a floor plan from somewhere: "This is the approximate appearance of Jisang's house."

    "How many descendants do the Jisang family have?" I asked, looking at this drawing.

    Tatana looked at me strangely and said, "How many head-dropping masters are there?"

    "Hey, since she has so many supporters, does it mean she doesn't have any subordinates?" I asked.

    "Of course not." Tatana shook her head and said, "Unless it's a life-and-death fight with another master, she won't let her supporters come to her house to protect herself."

    "Although the ten top-down masters on the list are nominally the top-down masters who control the entire Thailand, their power is not as great as that of the Nanyang King. Instead, they have to maintain their own image everywhere." Tatana said:  "My brother and I went to Jisang's house once before. There was only one maid and an old housekeeper."

    "Of course, she has a certain amount of firearms at home, and there are bows around the house. If she enters through the front door, it will be fine, but if she climbs over the wall and enters from other places,?, it will hit her head.  "Tatana said, pointing to the map.

    I frowned and asked, "Then how are we going to go in and kill her?"

    "If you disguise yourself as a Nanyang surrendering division and go in directly, the guy named Jisang will definitely run away immediately and won't give us a chance to take action at all." Yan Bei found the way.

    Yes, this is a question. I thought about it and asked Tatana: "Xiao Na, do you have any friendship with her? What if we go to visit her and then suddenly kill her."

    "I have met her a few times before, so it makes sense to visit her, but if people outside know that we went to find her and then she died, even if we pretended to be a Nanyang head-dropping master, someone would  If you suspect us, the elders and the head-offending masters on the ranking list are all extremely shrewd people and are not so easy to deceive."

    Yan Beixun said with a smile: "Why lie? We entered Jisang's house, and suddenly the Nanyang surrender troops attacked. We joined forces with Jisang to fight against the enemy. Unfortunately, we were not our opponents after all. Jisang died in the hands of those Nanyang guys.  We escaped with all our might, do you like this version?"

    "But those old guys are very smart." Tatana frowned.

    "No matter how smart they are, little girl, remember, the older people are, the more afraid of death they are. When death really starts to be around them, even if you don't say anything, they will come to your door and ask you what  The Nanyang Jiangtou Division¡¯s plan, and then began to formulate how to deal with the Nanyang Jiangtou Division.¡±

    Yan Beixun spoke with unusual confidence. I smiled at Yan Beixun and said, "What you said makes sense."

    "The top priority is that we need to figure out how to disguise ourselves as the subordinates of the Nanyang Jiangtou Division. I am not familiar with the Nanyang Jiangtou Division, so I can't help." Yan Bei found the way.

    "Just leave this to me, but there is a problem." Tatana said: "I need to live. Jisang cannot be killed by a sword, and it is best not to have such wounds on his body."

    Yan Beixun said: "You want to use the Nanyang head-dropping technique to kill her, right? Little girl, you are posing a big problem for us. That Jisang can be ranked among the top ten head-dropping masters in Thailand. With his great reputation  Wu Xushi, no matter how pusy she is, it will be difficult to capture her alive." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 377 General trend

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Tatana bowed her hands to Yan Beixun: "This matter is troublesome, sir."

    Yan Beixun waved his hand: "It's okay, it's okay. If you meet any little sisters in Thailand later, just introduce me to a few."

    Tatana looked at me doubtfully, and I said awkwardly: "My senior brother is good at this."

    "What do you call this one? It sounds like I have a heavy taste. I just came to Thailand and wanted to experience Thai customs and people." Yan Beixun patted the back of my head and said, "It's better to get this done early."  It¡¯s not too late, I think we¡¯ll do it tonight.¡±

    "In such a hurry?" Tatana asked Yan Bei strangely.

    Yan Beixun said to Tatana, "You're a very smart girl, but you don't have any sense of the overall situation."

    "You and Axiu have already laid a plan with Wang Tong that the Nanyang surrender master is coming. Now you have to take advantage of the situation. Although I don't know that guy named Wang Tong, he can be your Thai surrender."  The elders of the head division are definitely not ordinary people who do nothing."

    "It's not like what you told Axiu. He only likes money and is so snobbish about people."

    "If that Wang Tong really behaves like what you see, he is nothing more than two kinds of people."

    "First, this guy is really stupid, but how could such a person become the elder of your Thai head-officer?"

    "The second type is that this guy is very scheming, and he showed that appearance in front of you just to confuse you."

    "If you think about it carefully, this guy immediately changed his attitude towards you after hearing about your brother's death. How would someone from the city do this?" Yan Beixun said.

    After listening to Yan Beixun¡¯s words, I couldn¡¯t help but curiously asked: ¡°Why is Wang Tong doing this?¡±

    "I have heard a little bit about the elders in Thailand before. The so-called elders have a lofty status. In fact, it was the Thai government that first proposed the position of elder, right?" Yan Beixun looked at Tatana and asked.

    Tatana nodded: "Well, the Thai government wants to rely on the elders to control our Thai masters and train the elders to become powerful figures like the King of Nanyang."

    "That's right, but is the elder's position actually high?" Yan Beixun asked: "The top ten surrender masters in Thailand respect him on the surface, but few are willing to listen to his orders. This so-called elder  The position was taken away."

    Tatana said: "When the Thai government first proposed the position of elder, it originally wanted to control our descendants. As a result, those who took the position of elder died one after another. Later, the position of elder was actually fictitious."

    Yan Beixun said with a smile: "That's right, the so-called elders were just the top ten descendants who came out to talk to Xini after they quarreled. Other times, they had no effect at all."

    Yan Beixun raised his voice a little and said: "Because of this, if this Wang Tong shows himself to be shrewd, capable, extremely intelligent, and extremely deep in the city, maybe in a few days, the ten top-down masters on the rankings will join forces to do it."  died."

    "However, the status of the elders is still nominally higher than these guys. Let's first rule out the possibility that Wang Tong is a fool. If this guy is very rich and is willing to be such a mascot and be a peacemaker every day, doesn't he have any power at all?"

    I heard something in Yan Beixun's words. If it was just about the so-called overall situation, this guy wouldn't have been able to tell us so much.

    "What you want to do, Wang Tong is extremely smart, and you will definitely not be able to hide it from him. We can cooperate with him."

    "What cooperation?" I asked.

    "He helped us gather the Thai surrender troops to fight back to Nanyang, and we helped him control the real power." Yan Bei found the way.

    "Is it that simple?" I said, "I think that guy is not willing to attack Nanyang."

    "It's not up to him. If he wants to take power, he has to take advantage of the situation." Yan Beixun said: "The best opportunity is to attack the Nanyang Jiangtou Division. He is an elder. As long as the Jiangtou Division is assembled to attack Nanyang, he will be the leader in name only.  Even though he is the supreme commander in name only, the subordinate divisions should still obey the orders of the divisions on the ranking list, but there will be more that can be done later."

    "To put it simply, it's like the subordinates of Tatana's brother Tamiji. After Tamiji's death, it is impossible for anyone else to lead them. At this time, the elders can only lead these descendants."

    "If during the fight with the Nanyang Jiangtou Masters, five of the Jiangtou Masters on the rankings died, then Wang Tong would be able to control half of them. Do you think this opportunity is good?" Yan Beixun said with a grin.  .

    When I heard this, I couldn¡¯t help but nod my head.

    and YanbeixunThe longer we stay in contact with him, the more I feel how capable this guy is. Although he looks sloppy on the surface, he is extremely smart. At the very least, I wouldn't be able to think of these things.

    Tatana said disgustedly: "Let the elders take power, which is something we, the head-dropping masters, don't want to see."

    "Little girl, why do you care so much? If you kill Tongji Khan, you can go back to China with your junior brother to get married and have children. You may not be able to go back to Thailand twice in your life." Yan Beixun rubbed his temples: "  To be honest, this is the best and fastest way I can think of, and there will be no harm in cooperating with Wang Tong."

    "According to your plan, if you just kill one Jisang and let others know that the Nanyang surrender masters are coming, what do you think is the biggest possibility?" Yan Beixun said: "These descendants must be nesting one by one.  At home, call your subordinates to your home, and stay at home and refuse to go out."

    "Just for the death of one Jisang, would they be willing to rush to Nanyang with a large number of troops to fight to the death with Khan Tongji? I'm afraid it's not that easy." Yan Beixun said.

    "Is it enough to cooperate with Wang Tong?" Tatana asked.

    "Yes." Yan Beixun nodded and said, "If Wang Tong cooperates, this matter will be much easier. It's not enough that Ji Sang is attacked. We can make Wang Tong pretend to be attacked."

    "Wang Tong has been operating in Thailand for so many years, and he must have subordinates. When the time comes, he can send his subordinates to use Nanyang methods to kill some ordinary head-reducing masters. By then, so many people will be killed, even the top-reducing ones on the ranking list.  It doesn¡¯t matter to the top division, but the subordinate divisions below must be in a state of panic.¡±

    "At this time, Wang Tong stood up and waved his hand, asking everyone to fight back to Nanyang to avenge the dead Jiangtou masters. By then, I believe most Jiangtou masters will agree, even those Jiangtou masters on the ranking list  There¡¯s nothing that can be done to stop it, this is the general trend.¡±

    Yan Beixun said with a smile: "Then we will go to Nanyang to make soy sauce, kill Tongji Khan, and then return to China."

    "There is one more question." Tatana frowned.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 378 Jisang Family

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What's the problem?" Yan Beixun asked.

    "Kasazan and the others." Tatana said: "Among our Thai masters, if we really want to say it, the most mysterious one is Kasazan."

    "Tell me about it." Yan Beixun asked with interest.

    Tatana said: "This person's head-dropping skill is unparalleled. If Tongji Khan has mastered flying-dropping to perfection, then Kasazan is unrivaled in the art of flying-dropping."

    "The evaluation is so high?" I said to Tatana: "If he is really so awesome, can't he just kill Tongji Khan alone?"

    "Khan Tongji is only 40 or 50 years old this year, and Kasazan is more than 20 years older than him. In terms of head-lowering skills, Khan Tongji may not be Kasazan's opponent." Tatana said to me: "I  I told you before that Kasazan has offended almost all the head-dropping masters in the rankings."

    "Other descendants have conflicts with each other, but everyone hates Kasazan, but Kasazan has lived peacefully for so many years." Tatana said.

    Yan Beixun narrowed his eyes and nodded: "In this case, this Kasazan is not simple. It has offended everyone else, but it is still fine. This is like dancing with wolves."

    I guessed what Tatana meant and asked, "Are you afraid that Kasazan will prevent Wang Tong from taking power?"

    "That's right." Tatana nodded: "At this time, among the Thai head-dropping masters, other people should be afraid of Kasazan rather than hating him. Kasazan is considered the most authoritative among the Thai head-dropping masters.  one."

    ¡°People like Kasazan can see the intentions of the elders and us at a glance and will definitely block our plan,¡± Tatana said.

    Yan Beixun shrugged: "Don't be afraid, the soldiers will come to cover up the water and earth."

    Now that¡¯s all it can do.

    After we had dinner, we discussed it.

    Originally, Tatana proposed to go to the elders first, tell them all about our plan, and let the elders cooperate with us, but Yan Beixun said: "It's not necessary. If we just go to Wang Tong and tell Wang Tong this plan, he will definitely not agree.  Such a guy is extremely suspicious."

    "Kill Ji Sang first. After killing her, find Wang Tong and tell him the cause of the matter." Yan Beixun said.

    I can probably understand what Yan Beixun means. Is this considered a certificate of nomination?

    We rested at Tatana¡¯s house. In the early hours of that night, we took the guy with us, and then Tatana drove to Jisan¡¯s house.

    Most of the top ten losers live near Bangkok. After all, it is the capital of Thailand. It is definitely better than other cities in all aspects of development.

    The Jisang family is also a manor, but compared to Wang Tong's manor, it is not a little smaller.

    After the car drove to the gate, Tatana took out the phone and said something in Thai with a smile. After about six or seven minutes, a person who looked like a maid came over. When she saw Tatana, she  He invited us in with a smile in Thai.

    After the car drove into the manor and parked, I didn¡¯t bring the Sanqing Yang Huayang Gun, and Yan Beixun didn¡¯t take the Huanqing Giant Sword, so I followed Tatana to a villa.

    As soon as she walked into the villa, a beautiful woman, wearing a red nightgown, was sitting on the sofa. She looked at Tatana with a smile and started talking in Thai.

    It is said that women are born actors. Tatana stepped forward and grabbed this woman very dedicatedly. Although she could not understand what they were talking about, the intimacy with her still made me feel speechless.

    At this time, Tatana pointed at us behind her and introduced in Chinese: "These two are my friends who shared hardships in Nanyang, Zhang Xiu and Yan Beixun."

    The woman spoke in even worse Chinese than Tatana: "Hello, my name is Jisang. Since you two are Tatana's good friends, they are my Jisang's good friends."

    Of course, I will say it on the spot, if the relationship is really good, Tatana will not bring us to kill her.

    On the other hand, it was Yan Beixun. After seeing how beautiful Ji Sang was, his eyes almost popped out of his head, and there was still a bit of irritation in his mouth. I couldn't help but worry, would this guy lose his temper later?

    This situation is not impossible. You must know that Yan Beixun, like Sun Xiaopeng, occasionally does not play according to common sense.

    "Beautiful lady, my name is Yan Beixun." Yan Beixun smiled and stretched out his hand.

    Jisang smiled and said, "Are you Chinese so perverted?"

    "That's wrong, Miss Jisang, the pursuit of beauty is the same for humans everywhere, it doesn't matter which country." Yan Bei Xunran said politely.

    TatanaHe held Jisang's hand and sat on the sofa and said, "Sister Jisang, actually I don't go to the Three Treasures Palace for anything. There are some things in Nanyang that I want to tell you personally."

    After saying that, he glanced at the maid standing not far away. Jisang said a few words to the maid in Thai.

    The maid just walked out of the villa.

    "I've asked her to go back to sleep. If you have anything to do, just tell her." Jisang said with a smile.

    Just as Tatana opened her mouth with a smile, Jisang suddenly grabbed Tatana's hand and looked at the three of us with a smile: "Xiao Na, I have heard the news about your brother's death. Your brother and I  I have lived for many years, and I am very heartbroken by this news, but is this the reason why you want to harm me?"

    "Sister Jisang, what do you mean by this? How could I harm you?" Tatana looked horrified, as if she really didn't know what was going on.

    If Tatana becomes an actress, she will probably win an Oscar.

    Jisang suddenly squeezed Tatana's hand hard, and a green bug that looked similar to a caterpillar fell out of Tatana's hand, but it was smaller than a caterpillar.

    "You used other methods to harm me, and I also said that you wanted to harm me with your lame head-lowering technique?" Jisang shook his head slightly: "Xiao Na, although I don't have a good relationship with you, there is no reason for you to harm me.  I said, who sent you here!"

    Just now, we were as close as sisters, but now our relationship is not so good.

    I saw that Tatana¡¯s hand was caught, and I was worried that something might happen to her, so I wanted to take action. Instead, Yan Beixun patted my shoulder with his hand, signaling me not to act rashly.

    Jisang smiled and said to the two of us: "If you don't want to die, you'd better be more honest."

    After I finished speaking, I don¡¯t know when a small green snake was coiled under my feet. As long as I moved, the snake would bite me immediately.

    Yan Beixun¡¯s situation is similar.

    Tatana turned her back to us at this time and quietly gave us a gesture. I didn¡¯t understand the meaning of this gesture yet.

    Tatana begged Jisang: "Sister Jisang, I don't want to harm you, but I can't help myself. It is Kasazan who wants to kill you. If I don't do this, he will kill me.  I hope my sister will understand and forgive me this time." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 379 Frame me?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After hearing what Tatana said, Jisang's face changed, and a trace of panic flashed in his eyes.

    It seems that Tatana was right about what she said before. Although they are both on the ranking list, Jisang is very afraid of Kasazan.

    Jisang couldn¡¯t help but said anxiously to Tatana: ¡°Impossible, how could Kasazan want to kill me? I didn¡¯t offend him at all.¡±

    Tatana said: "Sister Jisang, I have no enmity with you. If Kasazan hadn't forced me, how could I have been stupid enough to kill you?"

    Tatana is really smart and can tell lies as if they are true.

    After Jisang listened, Tatana said in pursuit of victory: "Sister, you are a master on the ranking list. Let's not say that I can beat you, but why should I kill you?"

    What Tatana said is indeed reasonable. Jisang obviously has no hatred against Tatana on weekdays. How could she guess that we were pretending to be Nanyang people to kill her?

    Jisang said hurriedly: "Do you know why Kasazan wants to kill me?"

    "I know a little bit." After Tatana finished speaking, the hand behind her back made another gesture.

    Jisang may have thought that Tatana had no intention of killing her anymore, after all, she had already grabbed her arm.

    Tatana looked back at me and Yan Beixun, then pretended that she didn't want us to hear and asked Jisang to get closer.

    Jisang¡¯s head was whipped, and Tatana yelled: ¡°Do it!¡±

    After saying that, he bit Jisang¡¯s ear firmly.

    "ah!"

    Jisang screamed.

    I was already ready, and at the same time Tatana took action, the little snake under my feet bit me.

    I trampled the snake¡¯s head to pieces, rushed forward, and stabbed Jisang in the chest with the knife I had prepared beforehand and hidden in my clothes.

    Tatana was still biting Jisang's ear at this time. Seeing me coming towards the knife, she hurriedly snatched it aside.

    With a pop, her ear was bitten off by Tatana, and she dodged my knife.

    I wasn¡¯t really planning to stab her to death, I was just trying to scare her.

    After all, the real cause of her death must be caused by Nanyang people.

    As soon as she dodged, Yan Beixun also rushed forward.

    That little snake can be easily dealt with by me, let alone Yan Beixun.

    At this time, Yan Beixun rushed up, but he no longer looked as compassionate as before.

    Ji Sang¡¯s right ear was bitten off. It was obviously painful and bleeding profusely. Yan Beixun rushed up and slapped him twice.

    Then he pressed his feet firmly on Jisang's chest and controlled her on the sofa.

    "Be careful!" Tatana shouted at this time.

    A colorful spider crawled out of Jisang's chest.

    Yan Beixun didn't dare to be careless, so he stood up quickly and released Ji Sang, who was pressing him.

    The spider jumped on Yan Beixun at the same time as Yan Beixun let go. Yan Beixun dodged and crushed the spider with one kick.

    But the spider bought Jisang some time. She stood up, turned around and ran away.

    I had already pulled out my belt, rushed forward and strangled Jisang tightly.

    I couldn¡¯t bear to see Jisang crying for help in pain.

    Speaking of which, Jisang has no grievances against us. It was just for our own purposes that we rushed to her house and wanted to kill her.

    "But everything has been done, and it is impossible to go back on it now."

    If Jisang is allowed to run away, things will be serious.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:??? Not to mention the other top-down masters on the rankings that Jisang is familiar with, they are her supporters, and their number will not be in the minority. When the time comes, if Jisang starts to take revenge on us, we will probably be the ones who die.

    Tatana ran over, took out a silver needle, and pierced Jisang's forehead directly. Then, Jisang trembled all over and lost his resistance.

    "Stay away." Tatana pulled me back.

    "Subsequently, maggots began to crawl out of Jisang's body. She looked disgusting. A beautiful woman who was originally beautiful was now covered in maggots.

    ¡°Go kill that maid, and no one will know about our coming here today.¡± Tatana said to Yan Beixun.

    Yan Beixun nodded slightly, but I grabbed Yan Beixun's hand: "No."

    "Why, are you soft-hearted?" Yan Beixun looked at me and frowned: "This is the best way."

    I couldn¡¯t help but take a breath, I just killed JiWhen I sang, I couldn't bear it anymore.

    Jisang is dead. Even if the goal is achieved, I will not be able to bear it if I want to kill another more innocent maid.

    Tatana looked at me for a while and said, "Okay, I know, eat this."

    After saying that, he handed over three blue pills.

    "This is it?" I asked, looking at the pill.

    "If you eat it, you will fall asleep, and your body will show the characteristics of being hit by a flying pill. Currently, this is the only way, but it is better to kill the maid to be safe." After saying that, Tatana took out a pill and swallowed it.  , then casually posed and fell to the ground.

    "Take it." Yan Beixun said, took the pill and lay down on the ground.

    I sighed, picked up the pill and swallowed it. Suddenly, I felt a dizzy feeling in my head, and then I fell to the ground and fell asleep.

    ¡­¡­

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT

    After they saw me waking up, one of them walked out. After a while, Tatana walked in with a pale face and asked me, "Are you okay?"

    "Yes." I nodded. At this time, another person walked in the door, Wang Tong.

    Wang Tong¡¯s face was dark, and he was obviously very angry. He looked at me, and then said a few words in Thai to the others, before Tatana left the room with the other two Thais.

    "Child, what happened? How did Jisang die?" Wang Tong looked at me with a cold face and asked.

    We had prepared this confession a long time ago and said calmly: "Elder Wang, it's like this. I went to Miss Jisan's house with Miss Tatana as a guest, and suddenly some Filipinos rushed over, and they started to attack directly.  They wanted to kill us, so we fought with them, and I don¡¯t remember what happened very clearly after that. How are Miss Jisang and the others?¡±

    "Jisang was slightly injured, but the other man died." Wang Tong said.

    When I heard it, I felt strange, but I instantly understood. This old guy wanted to frame my words?

    I immediately pretended to be sad and angry, gritted my teeth and clenched my fists and said, "How did my senior brother die?"

    "The head-lowering technique has been killed by snakes, insects, rats and ants." Wang Tong sighed.

    At this time, Yan Beixun actually opened the door and walked in, smiling: "Elder Wang, you came to visit me in my ward just now, why did you turn around and say that I was dead? Isn't this a bit unkind?"

    Wang Tong was not embarrassed at all. Seeing Yan Beixun come in, he slapped his forehead: "Oh, you see, I'm getting older. I'm already confused." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 380 Kasazan

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yan Beixun and I looked at each other, and Yan Beixun smiled and said, "Elder Wang, come on, sit down, I have something to tell you."

    "Jisang is dead, and so is Tamiji. There are too many things to do at this time. Let's talk about it when we have time." After Wang Tong finished speaking, he was about to leave.

    ¡°I bet you¡¯ll be interested in what I¡¯m talking about.¡± Yan Beixun said with a smile.

    "At my age, there are not many things that interest me." Wang Tong said.

    Yan Beixun smiled and said: "What if it is about controlling the Thai head-dropping master?"

    Wang Tong said calmly: "You are an outsider, what are you talking nonsense about? Our Thai head-dropping masters are very good now, what can we not control?"

    "Okay, Elder Wang, people in the Ming Dynasty don't tell secrets. We killed Jisang." Yan Beixun said.

    When I heard it, I was a little confused, so just say it like this, okay?

    Wang Tong said: "You can eat food randomly, but you can't talk nonsense. Do you know if your words spread, what trouble will it cause?"

    Yan Beixun nodded: "I know, but you won't tell anyone. You are so smart, you should be able to guess what we want to do, right?"

    Wang Tong was no longer anxious at this time. He sat on the sofa with Yan Beixun and said calmly: "Since you know what I want, can you tell me what you want?"

    "We just want Elder Wang to help kill Tongji Khan." Yan Beixun said.

    Wang Tong chuckled: "As far as I know, those who died in Nanyang were all our Thai surrender masters. Three of you went to China at that time, and the only Laoshan disciple who died was an undercover agent. You and Tongji Khan used to have no injustice in the past.  Qiu, why do you do so many things? How do you expect me to trust you?"

    "That's why we killed Jisang. If Elder Wang is worried that we have any plans for the Thai Jiantou Master, just blame Jisang's death on us, and we can't get involved in the Thai Jiantou Master at all."  Yan Beixun said.

    When he heard this, Wang Tong really took a look at Yan Beixun: "Tell me your plan and let's talk about it together."

    It was only then that I understood why Yan Beixun proposed to kill Ji Sang first and then come to Wang Tong. Sure enough, if he went directly to Wang Tong and told him such a comprehensive plan, Wang Tong would not buy it at all.

    Yan Beixun said: "It's very simple. Elder Wang should have a lot of secret power, right?"

    "Don't talk nonsense. I am an honest and responsible person. I can do business with peace of mind. I am respected by everyone, so I became such an elder." Wang Tong laughed.

    Yan Beixun said: "Well, Jisang was killed by the Nanyang Jiantou division yesterday. Maybe a large number of low-level Jiantou divisions will be killed in the near future, which is really worrying."

    Wang Tong nodded slightly: "Well, this is also what worries me. I plan to send some men tonight to secretly destroy this group of Nanyang people."

    Destroy the Nanyang people?

    "The fear of annihilating the Nanyang people is false, but killing those low-level Thai surrenderers is real."

    "Tamiji and Jisang died at this time, and two positions were left vacant on the ranking list. I heard that there are many people who want to compete for these two positions." Yan Beixun said: "Elder Wang found two people who have the hope of getting these two positions.  People in two positions secretly helped them climb the rankings, and then called on everyone to avenge all the dead head-turning masters."

    "When we get to Nanyang, we will secretly kill a few of the top-ranking masters. You, the old man, will naturally take over those subordinates of the masters. Once we kill Tongji Khan and return to Thailand, the situation is set."

    Yan Beixun spoke in a rather cryptic manner at first, but later he really spoke straight to the point.

    Wang Tong no longer pretended, but said: "Isn't this a bit big?"

    "Afraid of not being able to control the situation? Elder, the bigger the game, the greater the risk." Yan Bei looked for a way.

    Wang Tong nodded thoughtfully, and then said, "Aren't you two afraid that I will kill someone and silence you afterwards?"

    "You, old man, have just taken control of the Thai head-dropping master. You don't want us people from Laoshan to come to Thailand to travel to Thailand just after you take control. Just give it a try." Yan Beixun finished.

    Wang Tong stretched out his hand: "It's a pleasure to cooperate."

    "It's a pleasure to cooperate." Wang Tong and Yan Beixun shook hands.

    At this time, the door was opened, and Tatana walked in from the outside. She said to us anxiously: "Kasazan is here."

    Hearing the news, Yan Beixun and I didn't feel anything at all, but Wang Tong trembled all over, obviously frightened.

    "What should we do?" Wang Tong turned to look at us, a little unsure.

    Is Kasazan so powerful?

      I couldn¡¯t help but murmur in my heart.

    Within half a minute, an old man who looked to be in his sixties walked in from the door.

    This man was dressed like an ordinary old man, wearing white casual clothes, with gray hair and some wrinkles on his face.

    "Wang Tong, how did Jisang die?" Kasazan asked calmly as soon as he came in and looked at Wang Tong.

    Wang Tong said: "She died at the hands of the Nanyang Jiangtou division."

    "Although I am old, I am not blind or deaf." Kasazan said, "I know your thoughts, Wang Tong, and I want to take away these three people."

    At first, I felt cold. This is Thailand after all. If Wang Tong really hands us over, we will be in danger.

    "No." Wang Tong, who was weak just now, for some reason, summoned up great courage, looked at Kasazan and said: "The three of them are my distinguished guests, you want to take them away with just one word?  Pretend I don¡¯t exist?¡±

    "If I remember correctly, when I came to your house a few years ago, you said that in our relationship, what is yours is mine, and you will give it to me if I ask you for anything. But now you have changed your words, which makes me very sad.  It's sad." Kasazan said with a faint smile.

    "No matter what, it won't work." Wang Tong said, "These three people fought side by side with Jisang. As soon as Jisang died, you had to take them away. Does that make sense?"

    "Really? I heard some rumors that it was these three people who killed Jisang." Kasazan shook his head slightly.

    "You also said it was a rumor, do you still believe it?" Wang Tong said.

    Kasazan looked at Wang Tong coldly: "It seems that I haven't killed anyone for a long time. You all think that I am old and easy to bully, right? In Thailand, what I want is even a Buddhist relic.  Buddhism must be sent to me obediently.¡±

    After saying that, Wang Tong's face suddenly turned red and his neck seemed to be strangled.

    "Hey, are you too arrogant?" As soon as Yan Beixun finished speaking, it looked like something was strangled around his neck, but the thing strangled him could not be seen.

    I clenched my fists and prepared to attack Kasazan, but Tatana who was standing in the corner shook her head slightly at me.

    At this time, Yan Beixun and Wang Tong suddenly lay on the ground, breathing heavily.

    Kasazan put his hands behind his back, turned around and left: "With these people, Wang Tong, do you want to fight with me? Okay, I just like fighting." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 381 Hypocrisy

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After Kasazan finished speaking, he left.

    I was stunned for a while, and after he left, I couldn't help but speak first: "What is this guy doing? He just came here to act cool and then left?"

    Wang Tong¡¯s face was livid, and he was obviously in an unusually bad mood.

    There were only four of us in the room and no one else. Tatana said to me: "He is not here to show off, but to threaten."

    I frowned and said, "Threat? Can't he just kill us?"

    "This is the elder's house. The elder has a high status after all. By doing this, the other masters on the ranking list will have reason to join forces to deal with Kasazan."

    "If you really want to deal with Kasazan, you don't need any reason. Can't we just join forces?" I asked.

    "Those guys all have their own agendas and hate each other. Unless Kasazan kills the elder, they will be forced to unite and kill Kasazan." Tatana frowned slightly.

    I swallowed my saliva, thinking of Kasazan's arrogant look just now, and looking at Wang Tong's cowardly look, I couldn't help but feel speechless.

    "Follow the original plan." Wang Tong blushed and took a deep breath: "After being suppressed by Kasazan for so many years, this is my only chance. Even if I die, I will fight him to the end!  "

    Then, Wang Tong walked out of the room.

    After he left, Yan Beixun and Tatana gathered together and started discussing in a low voice.

    "Tatana, is this guy reliable? I'm not saying that he will switch sides in the face of battle, but this guy's ability. He was so scared when Kasazan came here before." Yan Beixun asked Tatana in a low voice  .

    I also agree with Yan Beixun¡¯s view.

    Tatana smiled helplessly: "It's not that Elder Wang is timid, it's that Kasazan is too majestic among Thai surrender masters."

    In the next few days, we stayed at Wang Tong¡¯s house and didn¡¯t go anywhere. Of course, we didn¡¯t stay in the house all the time.

    Wang Tong¡¯s family is a big thief. There is a swimming pool and a small garden in the manor. We are treated very well in his manor. We just eat, drink and have fun all day long, so we live happily.

    Wang Tong is very busy these days. He only comes back at night. If he meets by chance, he just says hello.

    The three of us stayed in the manor and didn¡¯t know what was going on outside. It wasn¡¯t until the evening of the fifth day that Wang Tong invited the three of us to his study.

    After arriving at his study, we sat down and Wang Tong said with a smile on his face: "Things are going in the direction we expected."

    "How many Jiantou divisions have died?" Yan Beixun asked with a smile.

    "Seventy or eighty, all of them were killed by 'Nanyang people'." Wang Tong said: "None of the surrender masters on the ranking list at the beginning agreed to deal with Khan Tongji. I don't know if it was because they were considering their own interests, or because Kasa  Like the threat.¡±

    "But the reason why they have the power they have today is because of the subordinates at the bottom. So many people have died, and they are still hiding at home."

    "I stood up and said that I would attack Nanyang, and after killing Tongji Khan, I won the support of everyone." Wang Tong's face was slightly red, and he said excitedly: "Haha, I have never thought about it in my life.  It feels so comfortable to support me.¡±

    Looking at Wang Tong¡¯s arrogance, I couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What about Casazan? He didn¡¯t stand up and say anything?¡±

    Wang Tong snorted: "Him? Everyone wants revenge now. If he, Kasazan, steps forward, the head-dropping masters under his command will immediately lose their hearts and abandon him. So what if he has no head-dropping skills?"  ?Is it possible that you can still resist the momentum I created?"

    This guy is really shameless. It was obviously us who proposed it in the first place.

    And Wang Tong should still be wary of us. There are so many things to do at this time, and it is the time when there is a shortage of people to do it. Instead of letting the three of us take action, Wang Tong let us enjoy and play at his house.

    "Elder Wang, I think we should not be too optimistic." Yan Beixun reminded: "Be careful, Kasazan will come directly to kill you."

    Wang Tong shook his head after hearing this: "He wouldn't do this. If you kill me, others will unite."

    "But if you want to take power, will other surrender masters take away your power so easily? No one is a fool. Kasazan only needs to reveal what you want to do to those surrender masters. After killing you, it will be a big deal for them.  Then use the momentum you created to compete with the Nanyang people."

    "The final result is nothing more than that there will be no changes to the other Jiangtou masters, and only you will die." Yan Beixun said.

    ????????????????????????????????????????:But why not just cooperate with Kasazan?

    Wang Tong was okay at first, but the more contact he had with us, the three of us all felt that Wang Tong was not capable enough.

    It¡¯s not that he is really bad, but when compared with Kasazan, no matter in terms of ability or means, he is better than Kasazan in everything. As the saying goes, people will die when comparing with others, and goods will be thrown away when comparing goods.

    ¡° Anyway, our goal is just to kill Khan Tongji.

    But after careful discussion, this plan was cancelled, mainly because we didn¡¯t know Kasazan¡¯s thoughts.

    Seeing Yan Beixun say this, Wang Tong calmed down a lot, nodded, and sighed: "That's right, you three should rest early"

    Before he finished speaking, suddenly, the room below started to tremble slightly.

    "What the hell? Earthquake?" As soon as I had this idea, Wang Tong's face turned anxious and said, "Head-lowering technique, no, Kasazan is here."

    "Crow's mouth." I glared at Yan Beixun fiercely.

    Yan Beixun smiled awkwardly.

    "Although we came to Wang Tong's study to discuss things, the guys still had them.

    I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Gun tightly and looked around cautiously.

    At this time, the whole room was shaking.

    "We can't stay here anymore, let's go outside to an open space."

    After Yan Beixun finished speaking, he kicked the glass and jumped directly.

    This is the second floor, not high.

    The four of us jumped down, right at the edge of the swimming pool. Kasazan, wearing a black dress with his hands behind his back, watched the four of us jump off.

    When Wang Tong saw Kasazan, he was not as scared as he was a few days ago. Instead, he pointed at him and cursed: "Kasazan, do you want to kill me?"

    Kasazan smiled slightly: "You forced me to kill you."

    "Am I forcing you?" Wang Tong clenched his fists and looked at Kasazan: "You have been alone in Thailand for so many years, and now I want our Thai subjugation masters to unite and threaten you.  Want to kill me."

    Kasazan frowned slightly: "Wang Tong, if you really want the Jiangtou division to unite, I will never stop you. I'm afraid you are just motivated by power."

    "A heart for power? Don't you, Kasazan, have one? In order to keep your number one position, you secretly assassinated so many talented masters, and now you are just pretending to be here?" Wang Tong looked at Kasazan coldly and said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 382 Commitment

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "You think so too?" Kasazan looked at the three of us.

    I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Gun tightly and looked at him carefully, for fear that he would suddenly take action.

    ¡°It seems that the outside world has publicized me as a big devil who does all kinds of evil.¡± Casa praised.

    Tatana said: "Is it possible that you still think that we have wronged you? You wanted to assassinate my brother back then. If you were lucky, you would have been killed."

    Kasazan had no intention of taking action, but said with his hands behind his back: "My method, I really want to kill your brother, not to mention he was so weak at the beginning, even at this time, except for me, all the other nine people on the ranking list  Taken together, they are no match for me."

    "If I really wanted to kill you, you wouldn't have had the chance to say so many words to me." Kasazan turned to look at Wang Tong: "Wang Tong, you are obsessed with power and have fallen into a demonic state."

    Wang Tong looked at Kasazan coldly and said nothing. Kasazan said: "You want to control all Thai surrender masters and have the authority of the 'King of Nanyang', but you fail to face yourself."

    "I also thought about unifying Thailand's head-officers many years ago." Kasazan said: "In fact, as long as I want to, I also have the ability to do it."

    "But I can't do this for two reasons. The first is that the Thai government and Buddhism are absolutely not willing to see our group of surrender masters unite. In that case, we will be an extremely terrifying force.  strength."

    "Once you do this, it will not only bring trouble to yourself, but also bring disaster to all the head-dropping masters in Thailand." Kasazan continued after finishing speaking.

    "Secondly, even if the problems with the Thai government and Buddhism are solved, it is not a good thing to really let one person control all the Thai masters."

    "Unity, when it comes to the outside world, is indeed extremely powerful, but it can also cause infinite harm. Once such power truly emerges, everyone will want to take advantage of it. On the contrary, it will cause division, hatred, and bloodshed among all Thai surrenderers."

    ¡°Compared to the small conflicts and frictions like now, by then, Thailand¡¯s descendants will really fall into chaos.¡± Kasazan said.

    "That's nonsense!" Wang Tong said, "The same is true in Nanyang. Why didn't what you said happen?"

    Kasazan pointed to his forehead: "This is a judge of people."

    "All the kings of Nanyang in the past generations came out from the sea of ????blood. Their abilities and methods are not weak, and they can suppress the people below." Kasazan pointed at Wang Tong: "But you, Wang Tong, bully the weak and fear the strong, how can you suppress them?  All Thai head-dropping divisions.¡±

    "The problem of Nanyang's subdued divisions, people as capable as Khan Tongji, are all troubled. The number of our Thai subdued divisions is three times that of Nanyang. How can a person like you control it? Suppress it? Even I can't  no."

    Yan Beixun and I looked at each other, but we didn't expect Kasazan to say these things.

    ¡°At first, I thought he was here to kill us all, but now, he has no intention of doing anything, and he probably has no intention of killing us.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Other

    "After saying so much, what do you mean?" Wang Tong said, looking at Kasazan fiercely.

    Kasazan shrugged: "Nothing else. It doesn't matter whether I kill you or not. With your ability, you can't do such a big thing at all. On the contrary, it's the three of you. Please don't continue to help Wang Tong."

    "Do you care so much?" I snorted. Although Kasazan said so much, it seemed that he had all the truth, but it was just what he said verbally, and it only proved that he was good at eloquence.  .

    "If we really don't help Wang Tong just because of his words, when the time comes when Kasazan kills Wang Tong, Kasazan will probably be the first one not to let the three of us go."

    Kasazan hesitated for a moment and said, "Okay, just pretend I haven't been here."

    After saying that, he turned around and left again.

    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, this guy just jumped out and pretended to have a fight and then left. Is he full after eating?

    After taking two steps, Kasazan turned back and said, "I'll give you another piece of news. It's better not to regard me as your biggest enemy at the moment. Tongji Khan has brought the Nanyang people to Bangkok."

    Khan Tongji is here!

    After we heard the news, we were not too surprised. If Tongji Khan really came, he would have a fart fight with Kasazan.

    The key is to get rid of Khan Tongji first.

    "After killing Tongji Khan and taking revenge on Tatana, we will go back to China directly and don't bother to care about the dog-eating-dog thing of these group of subjugated masters in Thailand.

    Wang Tong also began to think deeply.??, said: "How could Khan Tongji come to Bangkok? Could it be that Kasazan deliberately revealed such news?"

    "It's better to be cautious. Since Kasazan can find out, and you have so many supporters now, it shouldn't be too difficult to find out about Khan Tongji," Yan Beixun said.

    "Well, I'll take care of this right away." Wang Tong nodded seriously.

    After Wang Tong left, Yan Beixun also said to the two of us: "Let's go to Bangkok for a walk too."

    I immediately understood what Yan Beixun meant. Going shopping was a lie, but going to lure Tongji out was the real thing, right?

    The three of us walked out of Wang Tong¡¯s house.

    Yan Beixun parted ways with us, and Tatana and I wandered the streets of Thailand.

    After arriving in Thailand, this should be my first real shopping experience.

    Tatana and I held hands and walked on a pedestrian street. Tatana smiled and introduced me to various Thai cultures.

    After wandering around for a while, Tatana was a little tired, so I sat down on a stone bench with her.

    Tatana said to me with some shame: "Axiu, I'm sorry, I haven't been able to accompany you for a long time since you came to Thailand. You have always been the one to help me with all kinds of things."  matter."

    "It's okay." I grinned: "Just finish your work. When we return to China, I will accompany you around the country every day."

    "I've been secretly asking about your past these past few days." Tatana hesitated and said, "Are you still planning to seek revenge from General Niu?"

    I was stunned for a moment when I heard Tatana's words, but then I still nodded firmly: "Yes."

    "Tang Xue has been dead for so long, and you still can't forget her. Then what position do I have in your heart? If I die, will you help me avenge you like this?" Tatana looked at her.  I said it seriously.

    I didn¡¯t expect Tatana to ask this question. I was not prepared and was stunned.

    I touched Tatana¡¯s face and then held her in my arms: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is my promise, a man¡¯s promise.¡±

    ¡°Since you have made a promise, you must keep it.¡± I sighed.

    This is the best answer I can think of. I can¡¯t tell Tatana that I like Tang Xue very much and I must help her get revenge, right?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 383 Encounter with Tongji Khan

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Seeing me saying this, Tatana seemed to want to say something else. Suddenly, I saw a familiar figure appear behind her.

    Khan Tongji!

    This guy was wearing a suit and was strolling on the street as if nothing had happened. He looked quite leisurely.

    "Look." I tried my best to nuzzle in the direction of Khan Tongji. Tatana looked back, her eyes suddenly showing hatred: "What a coincidence, I met him!"

    "What do you want to do?" I asked Tatana.

    Tatana thought for a moment and said, "Let's try and kill him?"

    "He's not that easy to kill" I originally wanted to refuse, but when I saw the look of hatred in Tatana's eyes, I couldn't help but sigh and said, "Okay, give it a try."

    Although Tongji Khan is powerful, the most important thing is that he has not noticed us at all now. As long as it is a sneak attack, he might really have a chance to succeed.

    Thinking of this, Tatana and I followed Tongji Khan and started wandering around.

    Khan Tongji looked left and right from time to time, just for fun.

    I can¡¯t help but admire this guy. When he comes to the enemy¡¯s base camp, he can still go shopping as if nothing has happened. Anyway, if this happens to me, I am not in such a leisurely mood.

    ¡°However, with Khan Tongji¡¯s ability, there is indeed no need to have such worries in Thailand.

    While following Tongji Khan, I took out my mobile phone and sent a text message asking Yan Beixun to come over and help.

    If we want to kill Tongji Khan, Tatana and I can only make a sneak attack, and the best opportunity is in crowded places.

    Suddenly there was a juggler playing monkey on the ground in front of him. Tongji Khan stood there and lowered his head to look.

    This time, I didn¡¯t bring the Sanqing Huayang Gun when I came out. If I did, it would be too conspicuous, and I think Khan Tongji would be able to see it at a glance.

    I took out the Zhuyin Golden Needle and slowly approached Khan Tongji¡¯s back. There were many people around and the sound was loud, which was a good cover.

    As for Tatana, I didn¡¯t let her get close. Tatana¡¯s head-lowering technique is really not that powerful, so just stay nearby.

    If she succeeds, it will be good. If she fails, she will run away immediately.

    As he got closer and closer, Tongji Khan¡¯s attention was entirely on the monkey on the ground.

    I couldn¡¯t help but secretly rejoice, thinking that if I really relied on this monkey to kill Khan Tongji, I would definitely buy the monkey and take it home as an offering.

    When I was only half a meter away from Tongji Khan, suddenly Tongji Khan turned around and stared at me.

    "I advise you not to take action, otherwise all the people around you will be buried with you." Tongji Khan said with a slight smile.

    "Tongji Khan told me not to do anything but didn't do it?"  How is that possible?

    Now that I was getting closer, I threw ten candle-yin golden needles towards Khan Tongji and said: "Wherever the golden needle points, there is no trace of evil spirits. Liuhe is in peace, Pi praises the magical power! Imperial!"

    In an instant, ten candle-yin gold needles glowed with cyan light and shot towards Khan Tongji's chest.

    Both sides of Khan Tongji were crowded with people, and there was no way to hide.

    Ten candle-yin gold needles shot directly into his chest.

    I didn¡¯t dare to control these ten candle-yin golden needles to fly back into my hand. At this time, Khan Tongji was surrounded by people. As long as these candle-yin golden needles came out, they would hurt other people.

    "Don't you believe what I just said?" Tongji Khan's face was extremely ugly: "If I don't fight back, do you really think I'm afraid of you?"

    I¡¯m actually a little surprised. Even if Tongji Khan couldn¡¯t avoid these ten golden needles, why didn¡¯t he fight back?

    Could it be that he was really afraid of hurting the people around him?

    It is absolutely impossible for a person like Khan Tongji to be afraid of hurting innocent people.

    I thought about it for a while, and then suddenly thought about it.

    Thai Buddhism.

    By the way, we calculated a lot of things, how to solve Khan Tongji and so on, but we completely ignored Thai Buddhism.

    At this time, Khan Tongji would rather resist my ten candle-yin golden needles than take action. Is it because he is afraid of the revenge of Thai Buddhism after hurting innocent people?

    Thinking of this, I feel happy, are you worried?  It's okay to have concerns.

    "You'd better not move around, otherwise you'll hurt the people around you. Thai Buddhism will not forgive you." After I finished speaking, I took out ten more golden needles.

    The Thai people around us couldn¡¯t understand Chinese either. They just felt that we were a little strange and looked at us one by one.

    "Although I take into account the thoughts of Thai Buddhism, I am not a character who allows myself to be manipulated by others." KhanTongji grinned slightly, and a handful of red powder appeared in his hand, and he threw it into the sky. The skin of all the Thai people around him who was touched by the red powder turned blood red, and they screamed and fell to the ground, struggling in pain.  .

    Oops.

    I threw the ten candle-yin gold needles over and said: "Wherever the gold needles point, there are no traces of evil spirits. Liuhe is peaceful, Pi praises the magical power! Imperial!"

    All the Zhuyin Golden Needles pierced Khan Tongji's chest again. I didn't care about it this time. I tried to control the Zhuyin Golden Needles to fly out from his back, but it was useless.

    Those golden needles that were shot into his body all disappeared, without any reaction at all.

    My heart sank.

    "How could it be?" I couldn't help but ask.

    "Boy, don't think that you can deal with me with this method." As he said that, twenty candle-yin golden needles appeared in Khan Tongji's hand.

    This is just like a magician.

    I was even more incredible. You know, I saw these candle-yin golden needles being injected into his body with my own eyes.

    Khan Tongji looked at my confused expression, pointed at his chest and said, "My whole body is covered with blood. Do you think I'm so easy to kill?"

    After saying that, he threw these candle-yin golden needles at me with all his strength.

    I quickly grabbed it to the side.

    When the candle-yin golden needles fell to the ground, I quickly put away these candle-yin golden needles and then stepped back.

    Since the sneak attack didn¡¯t kill him, continuing to pester him would have no effect.

    Khan Tongji saw me retreating and said, "Go back and tell these Thai guys that I, Khan Tongji, am here."

    This idiot still thinks that no one knows about his coming to Thailand?

    I turned around and ran.

    Suddenly I saw four or five monks wearing monk's robes standing on the street.

    I suddenly realized it. I asked how could Khan Tongji not kill me, but ask me to "report the news". It turned out that there were monks nearby.

    When I left, I looked back and saw that all the people who had been harmed by Tongji Khan stood up one by one, as if nothing had happened.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT Out of nowhere, I don't know what they are talking about.

    Suddenly, a man ran out of an alley, grabbed me and ran into the alley.

    When I saw it, it was Tatana, and I felt completely relieved.

    After running for a while, I quickly called Yan Beixun and asked him not to come over.

    Having lost the good opportunity for a sneak attack like that just now, fighting him head on has little hope of killing him.

    Tatana looked back as she ran, as if she was a little afraid that Tongji Khan was chasing her.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 384 Wang Tong¡¯s treacherous intentions

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "It's okay, it's okay, that kid didn't come after me." I ran out of breath, looked back and said, "If he comes after me, I'll kill him."

    "Do you have that ability?" Tatana couldn't help but smile, and then sighed: "Originally, I wanted to come over and help you."

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t come, otherwise we would have been in trouble.¡± I thought for a while and said.

    ¡°If she really comes to help, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll get me into trouble instead.

    Tatana said: "Then the group of monks came out, and I didn't dare to get close."

    "Uh." I was stunned.

    "Do you really think I took you away because I was afraid of Tongji Khan? I was afraid of being followed by those monks." Tatana said: "The power of Thai Buddhism is terrifying."

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to be so scared.¡± I smiled.

    I don¡¯t feel that those monks have anything to be afraid of. Maybe it¡¯s because I stay in China and see too many drunken monks and not many masters.

    Tatana shrugged and said, "Forget it, it's useless to talk about it."

    "By the way, you should have seen it nearby just now. Why did my Zhuyin Golden Needle shoot into Khan Tongji's chest, but he was fine?" I said, "This Zhuyin Golden Needle is a treasure passed down from my ancestor.  It¡¯s very effective in dealing with evil spirits.¡±

    After listening to this, Tatana said: "Maybe it's because we were discovered by Khan Tongji before, and he was already on guard. And didn't you also say that you are very effective against evil spirits, but Khan Tongji is a human being,  Even if he knows how to lower his head, it is not evil."

    There is some truth in that. I nodded, put away the Zhu Yin Golden Needle, and then returned to Wang Tong's house with Tatana.

    At this time, Yan Beixun stood anxiously at the gate. After watching us come back, he hurriedly walked up and asked: "How is it?"

    "Of course I didn't kill him." After I said that, Wang Tong walked out of the door and asked me, "Axiu, what is the purpose of that Khan Tongji coming here this time?"

    "What's wrong?" I asked.

    Wang Tong said: "I have thought about it carefully, why don't we join forces with Khan Tongji first, and then we kill Khan Tongji after we deal with Kasazan."

    Yan Beixun snorted coldly and said dissatisfied: "Then how about the three of us simply cooperate with Kasazan and kill Tongji Khan, and then we return directly to the country?"

    "What do you mean?" Wang Tong's face showed a look of dissatisfaction: "I am also considering the overall situation. Kasazan, Khan Tongji, and the three of us are the most vulnerable party."

    "How can you be the weakest? Haven't you already called on many people to hate Nanyang people? Just take them with you to kill Khan Tongji." Yan Beixun said.

    "But Tongji Khan has come to Thailand." Wang Tong said anxiously.

    I instantly understood that the original plan was for Wang Tong to take all the surrender masters to Nanyang to fight with Khan Tongji for 300 rounds, and then secretly kill a few surrender masters on the rankings. At this time, he could take control of  Holding great power.

    But when it comes to Thailand, it's different. This is their territory, and the benefits are naturally endless. However, it doesn't work for Wang Tong's plan.

    The simplest point is that if you arrive in Nanyang and the master in the ranking is killed by Wang Tong, the master's subordinates can only obey Wang Tong's orders.

    But in Thailand, even if these masters die, at worst, all the masters under him will break up and leave. Wang Tong has no chance to control them.

    What¡¯s more, there is a mysterious Kasazan. If Kasazan makes trouble, all plans will be disrupted.

    No wonder Wang Tong wants to join forces with Khan Tongji to kill Kasazan first.

    We naturally cannot agree with this opinion. After Kasazan is killed, if Wang Tong feels that we are not important anymore, he might join Khan in killing us.

    Thinking of this, I sighed.

    Wang Tong¡¯s face was ashen and he said, ¡°In this case, you three should go to bed early.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and walked back into the house.

    I looked at Wang Tong¡¯s back and felt a bad premonition.

    I whispered: "There's something wrong with this guy. Let's go in and get the 'guy' and leave immediately."

    "Yes." Yan Beixun and Tatana were certainly not blind.

    We walked into the house together, we returned to our room, picked up our luggage, and walked out.

    As soon as I walked out of the door of the villa, there was a loud gunshot.

    The three of us hurriedly retreated. At this time, there were five Thais holding pistols outside.?Running inside the house.

    Damn it, that old guy Wang Tong had already planned to kill us when we came back?

    When you asked us before, you probably had some last hope. If we agreed, everything would be fine for everyone. If we didn't agree, they would immediately send gunmen to kill us.

    The three of us hid behind the door.

    Yan Beixun said: "You two find a way to climb out from the courtyard wall at the back. I will catch Wang Tong and cut off the queen for you."

    "Hey, when did you become so loyal?" I couldn't help but ask.

    Yan Beixun did not reply, but ran directly upstairs, obviously to catch Wang Tong.

    Now is not the time to hesitate. This guy Yan Beixun is blessed with great fortune, so he probably won¡¯t die that easily.

    Tatana and I ran to the back of the villa.

    Fortunately, over the past few days, we have already become familiar with the terrain of this manor. Soon, Tatana and I ran to the woods at the back. As long as we ran through the woods, we could climb over the wall and get out.

    There are four gunmen behind us, and one more, probably to deal with Yan Beixun.

    I ran to the courtyard wall, panting heavily, and Tatana and I climbed up the courtyard wall and jumped down.

    As soon as we jumped down, there were four people outside who had already laid an ambush and were charging at us with guns.

    Tatana and I just found a random direction and ran.

    ¡°Perhaps because it was night, this group of people kept shooting, but they didn¡¯t hit a few shots.

    As soon as I finished thinking about it, I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my left arm.

    Got shot!

    I was running wildly, but the moment I was hit, I almost lost my balance and fell to the ground.

    But he still gritted his teeth and ran towards the front and Tatana.

    At this time, a person appeared in front of us.

    ? ?Kasazan.

    Kasazan put his hands behind his back, looked at us with a smile and said, "Squat down."

    Tatana and I both subconsciously stopped running and squatted down. Kasazan threw him hard behind us.

    We didn¡¯t know what was thrown, but when we looked back, the four people had fallen to the ground and started twitching.

    "Follow me." Kasazan smiled, turned around and left with his hands behind his back.

    I asked: "Hey, can you save my senior brother? He is still inside."

    Kasazan looked back and said, "Don't worry, as long as you two are not caught, Wang Tong will not kill him according to his cautious character."

    After saying that, we continued walking forward. Tatana and I looked at each other and had no choice but to follow.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 385 Half a Month

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    To be honest, I'm still a little confused. After all, we only have conflicts with Kasazan and have no friendship at all. Why did he suddenly appear and save us?

    This is strange to me.

    Casazan took us to the highway, where an ordinary Santara car was parked.

    After Kasazan got in the car, Tatana and I looked at each other.

    Kasazan said: "If you want to save the man named Yan Beixun, just get in the car."

    I sighed. Since Kasazan saved us both, he probably didn't mean to harm us. I sat in the passenger seat, while Tatana sat in the back. I looked back, and Tatana looked at Kasazan.  When Zan looks at his back, his eyes show fear.

    "Little girl, you should be afraid of what I will do if you stay with Wang Tong before." Kasazan laughed and started the car.

    "What do you mean? Why do you want to save us." I looked at Kasazan and asked.

    Kasa praised: "What? Are you unhappy if I save you? Then can I send you back?"

    "That's not what I meant." I said.

    "I am saving you, but I actually need your help." Casa praised.

    "You have so many subordinates, why do you need our help?" As soon as I finished speaking, Kasazan said: "Where can I get my subordinates?"

    "Actually, I have always been alone." Kasazan said while driving: "Maybe you don't believe what I say next, but it is true."

    "I, Kasazan, have always been one person. I am not the one who has many subordinates and monopolizes power as rumored by the outside world." Kasazan shrugged and said, "Actually, it's the same as what I said when we last met. What I did was completely  For the sake of all Thai head-droppers."

    Tatana said: "When you wanted to kill my brother, was it for the sake of the Thai head-dropping master?"

    "Little girl, you don't know a lot of things your brother has done." Kasa praised: "The outside world said that in order to maintain the number one position of the head-officer, I killed those geniuses indiscriminately."

    "Little girl, you have learned the art of lowering your head. You understand psychologically that the art of lowering your head also requires a solid foundation and you should practice it step by step. However, many people kill innocent people indiscriminately and use human lives to help themselves in order to improve their skills as quickly as possible.  Improve your cultivation." Kasazan said: "The geniuses I kill are all of this type."

    Tatana scolded: "You are talking nonsense. My brother and I grew up together. There is no way he would do such a thing."

    "He is indeed right, but he had this idea. The reason why I killed him was just to warn him. As for those who have actually done such a thing, they have all died long ago."

    After hearing this, Tatana became silent.

    At this time, we still need to rely on Kasazan to help save Yan Beixun. I quickly smiled and said: "Senior Kasazan, since you like to uphold justice so much, why don't you come with me to rescue my senior brother now?"

    "Now is not the time." Kasazan shook his head slightly.

    ¡°Well, what do you want us to do for you?¡± I asked.

    "Protect me for a while." Kasazan said slowly: "My head-lowering technique will greatly reduce my strength for three months every year. There are still half a month before I can regain all my strength."

    "When you say that, aren't you afraid that Tatana and I will attack you?" I asked.

    Kasazan smiled: "The reason I'm looking for you is because I can't trust all Thai head-dropping masters, even Tatana. Only an outsider like you can trust me."

    "Hmph." Tatana snorted: "It's better for you to be careful. Maybe I'll attack you if I'm in a bad mood."

    "If you don't want to kill Khan Tongji, feel free to do it. Of course, even if my strength is greatly reduced, I will still have the ability to escape in the hands of you two." Kasazan said.

    ¡°Since our strength has been greatly reduced, why don¡¯t we leave Thailand first?¡± I asked.

    "There is going to be chaos soon, and I can't leave." Kasazan said with a worried look on his face: "I have been doing so many things and being resented by all the descendants, all for the good of the Thai descendants."

    Kasazan said: "Using the head-lowering technique, whether it is good or evil, is a matter of one thought. If there is no one like me to intimidate, I don't know how many head-lowering masters will use their lives to improve their strength. When the time comes,  This can only lead to Thai Buddhism and the government to pay the surrender to the master."

    As Kasazan said, he had already led Tatana and me to a hillside. The place where he lived was not a manor like other head-dropping masters, but an ordinary wooden house.

    The house is not big,After Sazan arranged the room for us, he said: "You stay here with me for the next half month and wait for them to make trouble outside. Half a month is enough for them. When the time comes, we will go out to clean up."  Endgame.¡±

    Tatana asked: "Are you safe here? No one will find you, right?"

    "Don't worry." Kasazan said, "The reason why Wang Tong attacked you is simply because he wanted to join forces with Tongji Khan to kill me first."

    "But once he can't find me, the cooperation with Khan Tongji won't last long. Both of them have their own agendas and will definitely start a war." Kasazan said: "When I regain my strength, I will kill them both.  It¡¯s just peaceful.¡±

    After saying that, Kasazan returned to his house.

    In the next half month, Tatana and I stayed here. I occasionally drew symbols. There was a small river near the hillside. Tatana and I would go fishing in this small river when we had nothing to do.

    When you catch something, you grill it and eat it yourself. Although the taste is not very good, you feel a sense of accomplishment when you eat the fish you catch.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTLINE

    In other words, even if we are found by Wang Tong or Khan Tongji, our abilities will not make any difference at all.

    ¡°Kasazan probably had another purpose for bringing us here, but he had no intention of telling me, and I didn¡¯t take the initiative to ask.

    If you take the initiative to ask him, he will probably not tell you anything.

    Exactly half a month later, in the morning, Tatana and I had just finished cooking, and I went to ask Casazan to come out for dinner.

    Kasazan walked out of the house in high spirits.

    I looked up and down and asked, "Have you regained your strength?"

    A few days ago, Kasazan looked tired.

    Kasazan smiled slightly: "Yes, and there is some good news."

    "Good news? You mean?" I asked.

    "Wang Tong and Khan Tongji have started a war. The two sides have been fighting for almost ten days." Kasazan paused and said, "I rescued you. Within a few days, they had already taken action. And as far as I know, your senior brother  Yan Beixun is not dead either."

    After I heard that Yan Beixun was fine, I let out a sigh of relief.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 386 Preparation

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°What do we need to do next?¡± I asked.

    "I have to go out and stop them. As for you two, do whatever you want." After Kasazan finished speaking, he left alone.

    Tatana and I were both stunned. I couldn't help but said to Tatana: "Hey, why did this old guy leave so quickly?"

    Did you agree to let us help?

    But he didn¡¯t seem to need our help at all at this time.

    Tatana frowned and said, "Could it be that he doesn't need our help at all?"

    "But he doesn't need our help, why did he bring us here." I said.

    The past half month has been so uneventful that Tatana and I have privately discussed countless times about the purpose of Kasazan. Originally, I thought that after the war between Tongji Khan and Wang Tong, Kasazan  There was a need for both of us in Zanhui, but he just left.

    I thought for a long time and guessed: "If he doesn't need our help, then there is only one possibility for bringing us here. He wants to protect our safety."

    Tatana said: "But why did he do this?"

    "How do I know?" I shrugged.

    At this time, you can understand with your toes outside that it must be a mess, and Tatana and I have special status. If we really put it outside, no one knows what danger we will encounter.

    Although I don¡¯t understand why Kasazan did this, it seems that he brought us here for the sake of our safety.

    ¡°Forget it, I couldn¡¯t figure it out anyway, so Tatana and I packed up our things, picked them up, and left along the road.

    This hillside is really far away from the city. Tatana and I walked on a field path for almost an hour before we finally saw a market.

    Tatana stepped forward and asked about it before saying to me: "This is an urban area near Bangkok. Let's go back to Bangkok first."

    Tatana took me to take a taxi. Tatana said in Thai that when we arrived in Bangkok, the driver in front of us would drive.

    ¡°What should we do first when we go back this time?¡± I asked Tatana.

    "Don't worry, I still have some connections in Bangkok. After I return to Bangkok, I'll go find out first." Tatana said.

    Although we also learned some general information from Kasazan, such as a war between the two sides, it was not detailed. At least there was one very crucial point. What did the top-down masters on the rankings think?

    When we returned to Bangkok, it was already noon. The sun in Bangkok was very bright today. The taxi came to the gate of a school. Then, after we paid and got off, Tatana took me into the school.  .

    This school looks like a primary school, with quite a few children.

    "What are we doing here?" I asked Tatana in a low voice.

    ¡°The principal here is my brother¡¯s friend, a life-long friendship.¡± Tatana explained.

    The two of us came to the door of the principal's office. Tatana knocked on the door. Then, a Thai man in his thirties and wearing a suit opened the door. He looked a little surprised when he saw Tatana and me, and then stood at the door.  Chatted with Tatana in Thai.

    They chatted for about four or five minutes before Tatana nodded with a dark face, then pulled me and turned around to leave.

    "What's wrong? You look so ugly?" I asked.

    Tatana sighed and said: "The situation is not good."

    "What's wrong?"

    "This is not the place to talk. Come home with me first and then talk."

    After saying that, Tatana and I returned to her house, and she ordered some takeout. After we had lunch, Tatana told me about the situation at this time.

    Emotional King Tong simply did not persuade the support of those who were on the other rankings.

    At this time, although there were a large number of Jiangtou masters who were full of hatred for Nanyang people under Wang Tong, there were only a few masters, about three to four hundred people.

    And Tongji Khan led two hundred masters.

    As for the top-down masters on the rankings, as well as their masters, they are all in a wait-and-see mode. They probably want Khan Tongji and Wang Tong to fight alone, and then come out to take advantage after both sides are defeated.

    Khan Tongji and Wang Tong did fight for several days, but they were not fools. They understood the thoughts of the top-down masters on the ranking list, and naturally they did not want to let these people pick up the slack.

    Both sides simply stopped taking action and stayed in their own places. Although there were some minor frictions occasionally, it was not a real fight.

     The situation changed again this morning.

    Those top-ranking masters, for some reason, suddenly all supported Wang Tong, and then brought their masters to Wang Tong's house.

    Wang Tong's power instantly became huge, and he had a total of 700 surrender masters under his command. These many surrender masters are estimated to be almost half of all the surrender masters in Thailand.

    And both parties have also agreed to fight to the death on the grass in the southern suburbs of Bangkok tonight.

    I couldn¡¯t laugh or cry after hearing this. I didn¡¯t expect that as soon as Tatana and I came out, we would encounter a fierce fight between the two sides.

    To be honest, if Yan Beixun had not been caught in this matter, of course we would not have intervened, and we would have just been bystanders. Thailand's overall strength suddenly gathered, which is not something Khan Tongji can resist. Khan Tongji will definitely die tonight.  .

    This can be considered revenge.

    But that old guy Yan Beixun was caught. Who knows whether Wang Tong will take him to fight with the Nanyang Jiangtou Division, or push him out directly and use him as cannon fodder.

    ¡° Yan Beixun was caught trying to cover the two of us, and I was going to save him no matter what.

    "Xiao Na, you stay at home tonight, I'll go rescue Yan Bei and find him out. Just wait until dawn tomorrow." I said.

    Tatana thought for a while, looked at me and shook her head: "No, although there are cultural differences between us in Thailand and China, I also know how to share the joys and sorrows. If there is danger, just leave me and go alone. How can this be done?  "

    I felt moved in my heart and said with a smile: "Okay, but you should be careful when the time comes."

    "Don't worry, I am considered a master in the ranks of head-dropping masters." Tatana smiled.

    I was thinking about it in my mind, master?  This time there were almost a thousand people on both sides, and the experts estimated that there were four to five hundred people. Tatana rushed in like this, and not even a single one could escape.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just her, I¡¯m also the same. Tonight must be extremely dangerous.

    I let out a long sigh, hoping nothing would happen to the old turtle grandson Yan Beixun.

    In the afternoon, Tatana was tinkering with the lifting and lowering technique.

    The art of lowering one's head is very different from Taoism and evil arts. Even many of the things Tatana does, I don't understand what she is doing at all, such as picking up a piece of hair and wrapping it around her neck, or starting from  Some nails came out of the drawer and were put into my pocket. I was stunned for a moment.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 387 Chaos

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Tatana looked at me sitting aside, watching her preparing for the head-lowering technique, and said with a smile: "You don't understand."

    "Yeah." I nodded and said, "Can you hurt people just with these nails?"

    "That's right." Tatana said, "For example, if I throw these nails over and touch your body, more nails will grow quickly in your body until your body is completely destroyed.  Organ destruction and death.¡±

    "Are these head-lowering techniques so disgusting?" I became speechless.

    Tatana nodded: "Although there are many types of head-lowering techniques, they all have their own characteristics. The main method of harming people is to make foreign bodies grow in the body, or poisonous snakes, maggots, etc., and then the person is grown inside the body.  Kill these things that come out.¡±

    "Most of them are like this, so as long as your armor is turned on and prevents the Head Lowering Technique from entering the body, then you will not be harmed by the Head Lowering Technique." Tatana said: "But there are still some exceptions."

    ¡°Exception?¡± I asked.

    "Well, this exception does not mean that the head-lowering technique will harm you, but that some people will refine themselves into a head-lowering technique. This type of head-lowering technique has been lost for a long time, and once this type of head-lowering technique is used, they will die.  After that, you will go to hell, never enter reincarnation, and suffer forever, so although this head-lowering technique is powerful, not many people are willing to practice it," Tatana said.

    I scratched the back of my head: "Since it is so powerful, no matter what the cost, there will be people who are willing to do it. For example, those guys who have a blood feud and want to maintain it at all costs probably won't care about going to hell."

    "Then I don't know." Tatana shrugged.

    After the sky outside gradually darkened, Tatana and I took our guys and went out for dinner. Tatana found a car and drove to the southern suburbs of Bangkok.

    There is a large golf farm in the southern suburbs of Bangkok. It is very empty, and not many people are willing to come here at night.

    When Tatana and I arrived, we saw two groups of people.

    Although this golf farm is very large, it is still a bit crowded with nearly a thousand people packed in. Five to six hundred police officers were deployed on both sides one kilometer away to prevent people from entering the area.

    When Tatana and I drove there, we were stopped by the police. Later, Tatana was let in after she told the police that she was a subdued master.

    I couldn¡¯t help but curiously asked: ¡°Does your government not care about such large-scale fights?¡±

    "The government doesn't know how much it hopes that the strength of our Thai subjugation troops will be greatly damaged. This will only benefit them, not harm. And you have also seen the situation. The two sides are going to fight decisively. Could it be that the government comes out and says a few words, and the two sides can't fight?  "Yeah." Tatana smiled and said, "So it's better to just be a favor."

    "No matter what the outcome is, the strength of our Thai subjugation divisions will definitely be greatly damaged. The only thing they are probably worried about is killing the red eyes when the time comes. We subjugation divisions will harm ordinary people, so they arranged police nearby."

    "To put it mildly, it is to give us a chance to fight quietly. To put it harshly, they arranged these police to prevent us." Tatana parked her car.

    We naturally walked toward the side with more people.

    The side with more people must be the Thai head-dropping division camp.

    At this time, there were others who had arrived just like me and they entered the Thai head-dropping division camp one by one to find their familiar friends.

    On the contrary, those Nanyang guys across the way were all sitting cross-legged on the ground, looking like they were resting.

    "Wang Tong should have brought Yan Beixun. Let's search separately. If they suddenly start fighting later, just run to that tree over there." I pointed to a big tree not far away: "Let's start fighting.  No matter if you find someone or not, run there first.¡±

    "Yes." Tatana nodded and asked, "What if he is found? Yan Beixun must be detained and will not be let go casually."

    ¡°If you find him and are not sure about saving him, just call me.¡± After I finished speaking, Tatana stopped being verbose and started to act separately from me.

    At this time, although these Thai guys could not understand what they were saying, they all looked very relaxed, and many of them did not know how to prepare. They were holding red wine and chatting with people they knew well.

    It seems that they are not fighting with anyone, but rather like attending a cocktail party.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile in my heart. These guys probably acted like this because there were so many people on their side.

    ??Just imagine, there is a group fight between the two sides. There are 700 people on our side and 200 people on the other side. If it were me, I would feel lighter.??Ah.

    Of course, this is different from ordinary group fights, and it is not the so-called large number of people.

    I squeezed in and out of the crowd.

    ?????????? Seven hundred people, which is not too much to say that it is a lot, but it is still a lot to say that it is a small number. Looking for that guy Yan Beixun among so many people is like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    Fortunately, the two sides did not intend to fight immediately, but were holding on to each other.

    ??According to the rules of the martial arts world, the leaders on both sides usually have to come forward and exchange a few curses. If they are in a good mood, the two of them will fight first, and then the younger brother behind them will come up.

    ¡°After all, that¡¯s how it¡¯s done in TV dramas.

    Suddenly, my phone rang. I picked it up and saw that it was Tatana calling. I quickly answered the call.

    Tatana said on the other end of the phone: "I found him in the southeast direction, but he is surrounded by people and it is difficult to save him."

    "You wait for a while, I'll talk about it later." I just finished.

    Suddenly, the Thai guys around them got crazy and started shouting, and then a large group of people ran towards the Nanyang people on the other side.

    Um, are we starting to fight now?

    It doesn¡¯t comply with the rules of the world. The bosses on both sides haven¡¯t gone out to talk or show up yet.

    I immediately felt unsafe.

    This shabby place is only that big, and it is crowded with people. The most important thing is, who are these guys?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Browsing head master, I don¡¯t know what kind of bowing head is placed on each one of them, maybe before the two sides actually fight, they will accidentally kill a lot of their own people.

    After the crowd became chaotic, I squeezed left and right and ran towards the big tree I had agreed on.

    After squeezing for five minutes, I ran out of the crowd and ran towards the big tree.

    Tatana was already squatting under the big tree.

    The big tree I chose is quite high, so I can see the entire battlefield.

    I also squatted next to Tatana and asked, "How is Yan Beixun?"

    "I passed out. I don't know the details, but I'm not dead." Tatana said while looking at the struggle below.

    I looked down, and I was secretly glad that I was smart enough to drag Tatana to the side to watch the show. Only if I was in this crowd would I be in great danger.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 388 Military intervention

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The Nanyang Jiangtou Division was okay, and they started fighting with the Thai Jiangtou Division in an orderly manner.

    ¡°As for the Thai head-dropping division, the situation is in a mess.

    Although there were many people, it was a mess.

    Someone was accidentally injured by accident, and he immediately lowered his head towards the person who hurt him. Among them, there were not many Thai guys who were shopping with the Nanyang people. The more Thai guys who shouted and killed were fighting among themselves and risking their lives with their own people.  .

    You must know that a fight involving more than 700 people is not like a dozen people fighting, just like playing house.

    In ancient times, this was equivalent to marching and fighting, and a good boss was needed.

    ??For example, like the Nanyang people, although the number of people is smaller than that of the Thais, there is no chaos in the fight. After all, Khan Tongji has a great influence in their hearts.

    And among these 700 people, there are some people from Wangtong and other people from other top-down masters on the ranking list, all of whom are not familiar with each other. Put them together, at first glance, it seems that there are quite a lot of people and they are quite fierce, but the actual situation  Woolen cloth?

    I looked at the messy situation below and suddenly frowned: "You guys in Thailand are definitely going to lose."

    "Yes." Although Tatana is Thai, she did not object to my words and sighed slightly: "Kasazan is right, Wang Tong is not capable."

    "The ability is not enough, but the ambition is not small." I smiled and suddenly frowned.

    What the hell, Yan Beixun was still in the crowd. I slapped my thigh, picked up the Sanqing Huayang Gun and said to Tatana next to me: "Stay here and don't run around. I'll go in and save Yan Beixun."

    Tatana grabbed me and said, "Let's go together."

    "It's too messy inside" Before I could finish speaking, Tatana continued: "Let's go together, you have to believe in my ability, and if I don't go in with you, you don't know where Yan Beixun is probably.  .¡±

    Seeing Tatana¡¯s persistence, I sighed and said, ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t run around after you get in.¡±

    After saying that, I pulled Tatana, ran down, and rushed into the crowd.

    At this time, the place was really in chaos. I kicked away a head-dropping master who was blocking the front.

    This guy¡¯s eyes seemed to have been blinded by his own people, and he was running towards us screaming.

    Tatana said he was in danger, so of course I kicked him away.

    "Where is it?" After kicking this guy away, I turned around and asked.

    Tatana pointed in a direction, and I held her hand and ran forward.

    Fortunately, my skills are pretty good. During this period, there were more than a dozen subdued masters who wanted to attack us.

    I can only open them, but I don¡¯t dare to kill them, not that I¡¯m kind in my heart.

    These guys attacked us and I killed them without any psychological barriers, but I had to take care of the feelings of the nearby subduing masters.

    Chaos returns to chaos. If I directly kill a dozen Jiangtou divisions, I will probably be regarded as a public enemy by the nearby Jiangtou divisions and kill us both collectively.

    Soon, Tatana and I ran to Yan Beixun's place.

    Although it was chaotic outside, it was much calmer here. Yan Beixun passed out and lay on the ground. Wang Tong stood aside and looked at the two of us with a smile: "In the past half month since you two disappeared, I have really eaten.  It doesn¡¯t smell good, and I can¡¯t sleep well. Now that you¡¯re here, don¡¯t leave.¡±

    "I advise you to stop thinking nonsense. If you want to fight with Khan Tongji, just fight him honestly. Why are you trying to bring trouble on us?" I raised the Sanqing Huayang Spear, pointed it at Yan Beixun, and said, "Here we go.  I'm afraid that if you were not defeated at the hands of Tongji Khan, you would be killed by me, how embarrassing would that be?"

    I finally understand why Kasazan said that Wang Tong is not very capable.

    This guy doesn¡¯t have a sense of the overall situation. Instead, he is the type who must retaliate for his flaws. At this time, he has already fought with Khan Tongji. He doesn¡¯t think about how to lead these subordinates to kill Khan Tongji first. Instead, he wants to deal with me.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT????

    Wang Tong smiled coldly at us and said, "So what if I kill you? You think I'm a fool. I've already investigated. You and Yan Beixun are not from Laoshan at all. They are at most outer disciples."  Even if I kill you two, there will be no reaction from Laoshan."

    "Since I decided to kill you before, I must let you die. If you don't die, I always feel that I will be retaliated by you two one day, and I won't be able to sleep well." Wang Tong sneered.

    "Really, then you try it." Thinking of this, I didn't bother to talk nonsense with Wang Tong, I just rushed forward with the Sanqing Huayang gun, and shot away the head-down master who was blocking the front, and then  One shot was stabbed into Wang Tong's chest.?.

    Tatana followed closely behind me. Wang Tong seemed to be wary of the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand. Instead of fighting me, he immediately retreated.

    Tatana and I came to Yan Beixun's side, but at this time we fell into a circular circle.

    There are more than twenty Jiantou divisions surrounding us.

    "Is there any way to wake him up?" I asked.

    Tatana quickly squatted down next to Yan Beixun, and then lightly patted his forehead twice before Yan Beixun opened his eyes.

    Yan Bei suddenly stood up, looked at the surrender masters around him, and couldn't help but cursed at me: "You little bastard, what's going on?"

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait until we get out and follow me.¡± I said.

    ¡°Since I was able to fight my way out of Tongji Khan¡¯s hands back then, I will definitely be able to do it this time too.

    But after I rushed a few times, I found that it was not as simple as I thought.

    Last time Khan Tongji had fewer people.

    But at this time, there were people everywhere, and those Thai guys were shouting loudly. Tatana whispered: "They say we are spies from Tongji Khan."

    I took a deep breath and found that it was really difficult to get out.

    Just when they were about to kill us all at once, suddenly, the sound of a helicopter came from above us.

    A dozen military helicopters were flying in mid-air.

    And at this time, the area near the golf farm was also surrounded by soldiers.

    A skinny, head-dressing master who looked to be in his mid-twenties ran up to Wang Tong and said a few words loudly.

    The expressions of everyone nearby changed, including Tatana.

    She translated to us: "No, the military has surrounded our place, and the Thai government wants to kill us all."

    My heart skipped a beat. Damn, is this a mantis stalking the cicada and the oriole behind?

    At this time, everyone around became quiet and no one continued to fight.

    There are at least two thousand soldiers nearby, all armed with live ammunition, and some carrying large weapons such as rocket launchers.

    A soldier picked up the trumpet and spoke loudly, speaking in Thai and Filipino respectively.

    "He asked us to surrender, otherwise he would kill us all." Tatana shuddered and translated.

    Yan Beixun touched the back of his head and asked, "What the hell happened? I fainted, and when I woke up, I looked like this." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 389 Death of Tatana

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What can I do?" I asked.

    "How did I know?" Yan Beixun said: "People who step on this kind of landmine will not know that there is a mine underground, and they will explode when they walk away, and then die."

    "Do you think it's common to step on it, suddenly find a landmine under your feet, and then defuse it? This is all from the movies." Yan Beixun said with a frown.

    Tatana suddenly said: "Axiu, Brother Yan, you don't have to worry about me."

    "How is that possible?" I frowned.

    Tatana shrugged and said, "It's really unnecessary. This mine is extremely dangerous. It's only possible unless the military immediately asks someone to find a bomb disposal expert."

    "You'd better leave as soon as possible." Tatana lowered her head, as if she didn't want to look at me.

    "Can I go up and change her?" I turned to look at Yan Beixun.

    "It's okay, you're just making a movie." Yan Beixun shook his head and said, "Let's go back and find the military people and try? Arrest their commander, and then"

    Before Yan Beixun could finish speaking, there was an explosion in the forest.

    There was a loud bang, deafening.

    The place where the explosion occurred was full of fire, and the entire forest was ablaze.

    "Hurry up and leave." Tatana looked at me, grinned and said, "Actually, I'm quite lucky to know you."

    I wanted to say something, but suddenly I felt like I couldn¡¯t move my mouth, nor could I move my whole body.

    "Don't talk, just listen to me quietly." Tatana said: "I have been thinking about how you and I will live after we return to China after killing Tongji Khan. Unexpectedly, our love has not yet  The beginning is about to end.¡±

    "It's because of the temptation." Tatana said to me: "Axiu, please promise me that you will help me kill Khan Tongji and avenge me."

    I clenched my fists and took a deep breath.

    "Let's go quickly." After Tatana said, my body started to move on its own and I slowly stepped back.

    I looked at Tatana standing on the mine, and my eyes couldn't help but turn red. Although the days I had known Tatana were not particularly long, and my relationship was quite dull, not earth-shattering, I felt sincere in my heart.  like her.

    "Brother Yan, help take care of him."

    I had already turned around and heard Tatana¡¯s voice behind me.

    "Don't worry, hey." Yan Beixun let out a long sigh and said, "You really don't think about it? It's not necessarily a failure for the two of us to kidnap senior military officials. It's very possible to succeed."

    "Needless to say, those soldiers are heavily guarded at this time. If you try to kidnap people, it is tantamount to committing suicide. Leave immediately."

    My body couldn¡¯t help but run towards the forest ahead. I wanted to turn around and go back to see Tatana, but my body didn¡¯t obey my orders at all.

    Yan Beixun followed me.

    I ran forward for more than a thousand meters, my body returned to normal, I turned around and ran back.

    Yan Beixun, who was behind me, hugged me tightly: "Are you crazy? You can't save her even if you go now."

    "Let me go, I can find a way." I struggled hard.

    "Calm down!" After Yan Beixun said, suddenly, there was a loud bang in the forest in the distance, and there was a big explosion where Tatana was before, and there was a fire there.

    I stared blankly at the fire over there, and I was stunned.

    Yan Beixun stood beside me and patted my shoulder: "I'm sorry, I can't let you go back."

    "How can there be landmines in this poor forest?" I yelled.

    "It should be those soldiers who did it." Yan Beixun narrowed his eyes.

    I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Gun tightly and walked back.

    "Hey, Tatana is dead, what are you going back for?" Yan Beixun asked behind me.

    I took a deep breath and said, "Revenge!"

    Yan Beixun was following me at this time and did not object. Instead, he said: "Since you want revenge, then be careful."

    "Don't worry." I nodded, thinking about Tatana and I was panicking.

    Returning to where Tatana was before, it was pitch black and everything she saw was burned by fire.

    ¡°There was no body left,¡± Yan Beixun said softly.

    I nodded and asked, "Is there any way to help bring her soul back?"

    "Yes, but I won't help." Yan Beixun stood beside me and said to me, "Axiu, I knowWhat are you thinking? Since she is dead, you and her are already separated from each other. I am not discriminating against ghosts.  "

    "I'm not worried about your problem, but if Tatana is left by you in the earth, do you think she will be happy? Wait a hundred years later, you will happily reincarnate, leaving her alone as a lonely soul in the earth.  Wild ghost?" Yan Beixun said calmly: "I know you are in a bad mood now, but you should calm down."

    ¡°I¡¯m not only in a bad mood right now, I just want to kill someone.

    Thinking about the previous shopping scene with Tatana, I clenched my fists tightly. If I had known, I should have firmly opposed her coming to save Yan Beixun with me.

    Yan Beixun took out a handful of talismans from his bag and threw them into the sky: "Dust to dust to dust to earth, reincarnate as soon as possible and live as a dead soul."

    This is to help Tatana calm down her soul so that she can be reincarnated smoothly and avoid being a lonely ghost.

    "Let's go." I gritted my teeth.

    "Have you figured it out?" Yan Beixun looked happy.

    "Go back and kill people." After I said that, I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and walked back with Yan Beixun.

    On the way, I handed the Zhuyin Golden Needle to Yan Beixun. This guy's Huanqing Giant Sword was still at Wang Tong's house, and he didn't have the weapon in his hand.

    Back to the edge of the forest, the battle is basically over.

    Bodies all over the ground.

    There are some from the surrender division and some from the military.

    There were heavy casualties on both sides, and the bodies were covered in blood.

    You can smell an extremely strong smell of blood from a distance.

    " Khan Tongji and Wang Tong were tied up with ropes, and there were more than 40 other surrender masters who were tied up like them and fell to the ground.

    These soldiers began to sprinkle gasoline on the corpses. It was extremely troublesome to deal with so many corpses. It seemed that these soldiers were going to burn them cleanly.

    Even the corpses of those soldiers are no exception.

    There was also a soldier in his fifties, wearing a Thai military uniform, with the rank of colonel, standing in front of Wang Tong and Khan Tongji.

    He was saying something nonchalantly.

    "Let's go," I said.

    "You don't want your life? In this situation, Khan Tongji and the others will definitely be killed by these soldiers. Don't interfere." Yan Bei found the way.

    "I want to kill Tongji Khan and the colonel with my own hands." After I said that, I walked out. Yan Beixun was relatively loyal at this time and followed me out. He didn't hide behind and didn't dare to come out.

    When I walked out of the forest, I raised my hands and shouted loudly: "I am a Chinese soldier, don't shoot." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 390 Kasazan appears

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Those soldiers all raised their guns, pointing at me and Yan Beixun warily.

    Yan Beixun and I raised our hands and walked over in a gesture of surrender.

    The colonel frowned and said to me in broken Chinese: "Are you two the ones who ran out just now?"

    "The two of us are Chinese, and the two of us are colonels of the Beijing Military Region of China. We were captured by these surrender divisions." I shouted loudly, pointing to Khan Tongji on the ground and said: "This person is the secret of our army."  The arrested one, I hope you can hand him over to me.¡±

    "You are so casual about your appointment in the Chinese army? Are you two already colonels at your age?" The officer had doubts on his face.

    Yan Beixun said quickly: "We are young, but we have a father."

    Hearing this, the doubts on the soldier's face were relieved a lot, and he snorted and said, "Read out your ID number."

    After we read out our ID numbers, the colonel picked up his cell phone and whispered in Thai. After waiting for a while, he nodded and said, "Protect them two."

    I breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that he had confirmed our military status through his own channels.

    After our identities were confirmed, a soldier was assigned to each of us to protect us.

    Although it is possible that they are spying on us.

    You must know that our identities are actually quite special. Generally speaking, soldiers cannot leave the country casually. Most of them go abroad to perform some special tasks.

    ¡°For example, Yan Beixun and I, two colonels from other countries suddenly came to Thailand. It¡¯s strange that the colonel didn¡¯t suspect them.

    Although we were treated politely at this time, I did not come back to shout about my identity, but came back to take revenge.

    Yan Beixun and I were taken to the tent outside to rest by the two 'guards'.

    After we sat down, Yan Beixun asked in a low voice in my ear: "What on earth do you want to do?"

    "Kill Tongji Khan." I thought about Tatana's appearance in my mind, and squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand.

    "It's not that simple, right?" Yan Beixun put his arm around my shoulders and asked in a low voice, "Do you still want to kill this colonel?"

    "It was a landmine that killed Tatana. Naturally, I want to settle the score with him." I nodded and did not deny it.

    Yan Bei  What¡¯s the use of them settling accounts? What¡¯s the point.¡±

    "But Tatana is dead!" I gritted my teeth and shouted at Yan Beixun.

    "What are you yelling at me for? Are you afraid that people outside won't hear you?" Yan Beixun also yelled at me, "I know you feel uncomfortable, but who doesn't come here like this?"

    After listening to Yan Beixun¡¯s words, the anger in my heart gradually calmed down a bit. Indeed, Yan Beixun was actually right.

    I let out a long sigh, and Yan Beixun said with a smile: "Let's take a rest. We'll get Khan Tongji from the colonel later. Kill him, and then we'll return home."

    I suddenly thought of Casazan. This person never showed up, and I frowned. I always felt that tonight's things were not completely over, and something would happen again.

    I rubbed my temples. At this time, the colonel opened the tent and walked in. With a smile on his face, he sat down opposite Yan Beixun and me.

    He also held two documents in his hand, opened them, looked at them and said to us: "You two colonels should also be special, right? According to the information I just investigated, you two are Chinese monster hunters.  , why did he suddenly come to Thailand and get entangled with these head-dropping masters?"

    As he spoke, he put the documents aside and handed over two bottles of mineral water.

    Yan Beixun and I took the mineral water and said, "One of the people you arrested just now is named Khan Tongji. I want to take him away."

    "Take him away and kill him?" After hearing my words, the colonel paused and smiled: "If you want to kill him, I can allow you to kill him here. I have no authority to let them leave, even if they are  "Two of them, if it weren't for the fact that they are members of the Chinese military system, I would not have made an exception and let them go."

    ¡°I saw that this colonel was so easy to talk to, and I felt a little fond of him.

    ¡°I just want to kill Tongji Khan and help Tatana fulfill her regrets before her death. As for where to kill and how to kill, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    I said: "In this case, I can also give you a piece of news. Your strongest Thai head-down master is still alive"Wait, he was supposed to be here today, but he never showed up. You'd better be careful.  "

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we have so many people in the army, and when he comes, he will be unable to fly¡­¡±

    As soon as I finished speaking, a person walked in outside the tent. I turned around and saw Kasazan.

    At this time, Kasazan¡¯s face was very dark, as if he had lost millions while playing cards.

    "Who are you?" The colonel stood up, pointed at Casazan and cursed: "Who let you in?"

    "Who told you to do this? After killing so many people, do you want the influence of Buddhism to increase?" Kasazan clenched his fists and looked at the colonel and scolded him.

    The colonel frowned: "This is an order from above. It is our duty as soldiers to obey orders."

    As soon as the colonel finished speaking, he suddenly took out a pistol and shot Kasazan three times in the chest.

    Kasazan didn¡¯t hide, and was shot three times. He looked serious as if nothing happened, and sighed.

    "Senior Kasazan, are you okay?" I asked, looking at Kasazan's chest.

    "I'm covered in bullets. This bullet can't kill me." Kasazan shook his head slightly, turned around and left.

    I watched Kasazan about to leave, and couldn't help but ask the question I had been having for a long time: "Hey, senior Kasazan, why did you save Tatana and me in the first place?"

    Kasazan took two steps, suddenly stopped, looked back at me, and said, "Because Tatana is my granddaughter."

    What?

    Tatana is this guy¡¯s granddaughter?

    I was stunned for a while, but in this case, everything makes sense. After Kasazan rescued us, he didn't let us protect him at all.

    As for what Kasazan said before about killing Tamiji, it seems to be nonsense. He just taught him a lesson and did not actually kill him.

    "Tongji Khan killed Tamiji. He was killed by me just now. You can handle the rest on your own." After saying that, Kasazan was ready to leave again.

    But at this moment, I suddenly thought of a possibility. Since Kasazan is here, there is no way he would have failed to save Tatana when something happened to her.

    I hurriedly chased out of the tent and shouted behind Kasazan: "Hey, is Tatana not dead? You must have saved her, right?"

    Kasazan looked back at me and nodded slightly: "She is still alive." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 391 Flowing Sea

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Where is she?" I asked.

    But Kasazan smiled and shook his head: "You two are not suitable. It is better not to meet again in the future."

    After saying that, Kasazan disappeared into the night.

    I stared blankly at the direction in which Kasazan disappeared, feeling a little panicked.

    I sighed and rubbed my temples. At this time, a soldier ran into the tent and reported the situation to the colonel inside.

    It turns out that Wang Tong and Khan Tongji died just now.

    Was killed by Kasazan.

    And this time, out of the thousands of surrendering divisions, only less than a hundred survived, and most of them were seriously injured.

    "Then these soldiers took all the surviving Jiangtou divisions to prison and imprisoned them.

    Yan Beixun and I were also interrogated in the Bangkok Public Security Bureau for a whole night. We were asked about the grievances between the Nanyang people and the Thai surrender masters. Yan Beixun and I told everything we knew.

    ¡°This time the Thai government has made such a big move, it cannot be easily fooled.

    After a night of interrogation, Yan Beixun and I walked out exhausted the next morning.

    But there is good news. The Huanqing Giant Sword was found by the police when they searched Wang Tong¡¯s home, and Yan Beixun and I later asked for it.

    These policemen did not make things difficult for us, but they booked a flight for us in the morning to take us back to China.

    I originally wanted to stay and look for Tatana, but these Thai guys were unwilling to let us stay in Thailand.

    But thinking about it carefully, Kasazan made it very clear before that he didn¡¯t want me to meet Tatana. Kasazan wanted to hide Tatana, so I couldn¡¯t find her anyway.

    After boarding the flight back to Chongqing, Yan Beixun and I sat on the chairs, looked at the scene outside the plane window, and said, "I didn't expect so much to happen during this trip to Thailand."

    Yan Beixun said: "Don't mention it, we are the only ones who are lucky this time. This time the Thai army suddenly attacked the Jiangtou division. It was obviously premeditated. It's good that we can survive."

    This is true, and after getting the news from Kasazan that Tatana was not dead, I calmed down.

    The world is quite big when we say it is big, but it is indeed small when we say it is small. Especially for people in our circle, we may meet one day.

    After thinking about this, I finally let go of the knot in my heart, closed my eyes, and fell asleep on the plane.

    After sleeping for a while, suddenly, Yan Beixun was beside me and pushed my arm. I opened my eyes, and Yan Beixun said, "We're here."

    Yan Beixun and I walked out, picked up our luggage, took a taxi and rushed back to Nanping Pedestrian Street.

    I sat in the car, holding a cigarette in my mouth and looking at the scene outside the window. Yan Beixun sat next to me and asked with a smile: "What's wrong? Are you feeling a little sighing again?"

    "Yeah." I nodded slightly.

    "That's how people are. After experiencing a lot, they gradually become mature." Yan Beixun finished.

    Back to the door of the Chinese medicine shop, Ai Tangtang was sitting inside and busy working. When she saw us coming back, she grinned and said, "You two are finally back. Where have you been? There has been no news for a month or two."

    ¡°I went abroad to have some fun.¡± After I finished speaking, I threw my things to the second floor.

    Yan Beixun lay on the sofa and fell asleep.

    Yesterday, I was interrogated by the police all night and I didn¡¯t get a good rest at all.

    I was also very sleepy, so I sat on the sofa and was about to lie on the bed with Yan Beixun and have a good sleep. Ai Tangtang said: "Don't sleep, don't sleep, someone came to see you a few days ago.  "

    "Looking for me?" I asked, pointing to myself.

    "Yes, it's a great monk, his name is Liu Hai. He's from Longyin Temple. He asked you to go to Longyin Temple." Ai Tangtang said.

    As soon as I heard this, I felt less sleepy and asked Ai Tangtang, "Did he say something?"

    "That's not true." Ai Tangtang touched his chin.

    What relationship can I have with Longyin Temple?  Except that the boss is from Longyin Temple, it is Luo Fang.

    If it¡¯s the boss¡¯s business, then it¡¯s the same thing for Ai Tangtang. In total, Ai Tangtang has been in contact with the boss for longer, but if he wants to see me alone, it¡¯s probably Luo Fang¡¯s business.

    ¡°Did he leave his contact information?¡± I said.

    "Nuo." Ai Tangtang took out a note from the drawer: "If he asks you to come back, contact him."

    I picked up the phone and dialed.

    After the call is connected,I walked to the door and asked, "Hey, I'm Zhang Xiu, who are you?"

    "Amitabha, the poor monk's name is Liu Hai." Liu Hai said on the other end of the phone.

    "What do you want from me?" I asked, "Is it related to Luo Fang?"

    Suddenly I saw, across the street, standing a monk in monk's robes, who looked to be in his thirties, with a sinister look on his face, looking at me with a mobile phone.

    "Is that you?" I looked at him and asked while holding the phone.

    "Exactly."

    I stopped talking at that moment, hung up the phone and walked up to him.

    This guy looks quite wretched, but he looked at me with a righteous face and said with a smile: "Donor Zhang Xiu, this poor monk has been waiting for you for several days."

    "What does Master Liuhai want from me?" I performed a Buddhist salute to the monk.

    "Buddha asked me to come to you. The secret must not be revealed. I will only wait until fate comes"

    "Fuck you, uncle." I kicked him in the stomach. This guy was obviously a loser, so he was kicked over by me. I kicked him and scolded him: "What the hell, you are destined to be your uncle."

    I¡¯m already very sleepy right now, and I thought something happened to Luo Fang, but it turns out that this monk is playing tricks on me that I can¡¯t reveal. Is it fate?  I'm attracted to his sister.

    "Don't hit me, donor, don't hit me. Oops, it hurts me so much. It's fate, it's here." Liu Hai held his head and said hurriedly.

    At this time, I had some doubts about whether this guy was a fake monk. When I went to Longyin Temple, although the monks were not as profound in Buddhism as Master Xuanxu, they were still sanctimonious.

    The Liu Hai in front of him looked so dirty that his impression score alone was directly negative.

    But I still stopped kicking his feet, and more and more people started to watch around me.

    I grabbed his collar, dragged him directly to the Chinese medicine shop, and threw him on the sofa.

    Ai Tangtang looked at Liuhai with a bruised nose and swollen face, and asked me: "Axiu, why did you drag a monk back from outside so quickly?"

    "It's okay, you can continue your work." I waved my hand, and then asked Liu Hai: "Boy, what do you want from me? Are you sent by Longyin Temple?"

    At this time, Liu Hai sat down and pretended to be upright. Of course, he was born with poor foundation and looked too vulgar. No matter how he pretended, he always looked vulgar.

    "Donor Zhang, don't worry. This matter is indeed related to Luo Fang, but if you want to know the specific matter, it depends on fate." Liu Hai said, rubbing his hands together, making it clear that he wanted me to take the money.  Posture.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 392 Arsenic

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Tangtang, bring me two kilograms of arsenic and poison this grandson to death. With such virtue, he still pretends to be a senior monk of Longyin Temple." I shouted to Ai Tangtang.

    I just wanted to scare this guy at first, but unexpectedly he said calmly: "Fate is something that you can't see through or touch. The main donor is that he can't understand it, so just treat it as a poor monk who never came."

    He probably thought that I wouldn¡¯t dare feed him arsenic.

    Ai Tangtang really came over with a bag of arsenic.

    Liu Hai glanced at him, smiled faintly, and said nothing.

    "Master, please think clearly. If you eat these things, you will have to serve the Buddha." I said.

    I can see clearly that this guy should be from Longyin Temple, otherwise he would not know about my relationship with Luo Fang, but he put on this posture, obviously trying to make some money.

    Who is this brother?  It¡¯s not like he was deceived. What was he doing when I was defrauding others of their money?

    "Amitabha." Liu Hai smiled faintly: "With Buddha in your heart, you naturally have no fear."

    "Feed him arsenic." I said.

    Ai Tangtang opened his mouth, looked back at me and asked: "Really?"

    "Hey." I smiled, how could I scare this guy if I didn't play it seriously.

    At this time, Liuhai remained calm even if arsenic reached his mouth.

    I saw it in my eyes, and suddenly I felt something was wrong in my heart. Could it be that this guy was a true man? Otherwise, no one would be so calm, right?

    Suddenly, Ai Tangtang stuffed all the arsenic in his hand into Liu Hai's mouth.

    "Damn it, eldest sister, are you really crazy?" I couldn't help but cursed.

    Ai Tangtang turned around and asked with a confused look on his face: "Didn't you ask me to feed him?"

    "Are you a tiger or a fool? I'm just scaring him." I said.

    "I didn't know you were trying to scare him. If you wanted to scare him, why didn't you tell me?"

    "I tell you he's not afraid anymore."

    When the two of us were still arguing, Liu Hai rolled his eyes, looked at us with wide eyes, and said hurriedly: "Save me."

    "Save him." I said to Ai Tangtang, "Aren't you very skilled in medicine?"

    "It's useless to be powerful. I've swallowed so much arsenic and I'm dead." As soon as Ai Tangtang finished speaking, perhaps because he was applying for the army, Liu Hai rolled his eyes and died.

    My eyes darkened, damn, although I can indeed kill, it is to save my life, or to my enemy. This guy has no grievances against me. He was dragged in by me and was poisoned to death by Ai Tangtang in a daze.  Okay, what the hell is this?

    "What's the noise about?" Yan Beixun was also woken up by us. He opened his eyes and saw Liu Hai lying on the sofa. He frowned and asked, "When did Brother Liu Hai come?"

    "Do you know him?" I turned around and asked Yan Beixun.

    Yan Beixun came over and shook Liuhai, and Liuhai spit out some white foam from his mouth.

    Yan Beixun took a look and saw something was wrong. He felt Liu Hai's pulse and was shocked. He turned to look at Yan Beixun and me and asked, "He is dead? How did he die?"

    "She poisoned her with arsenic." I pointed at Ai Tangtang and said.

    Ai Tangtang said hurriedly: "No, it was Axiu who asked me to feed arsenic."

    "I just asked you to scare him."

    "I don't care, you asked me to feed it anyway." Ai Tangtang said.

    "Stop arguing, get rid of this guy's body quickly, he's going to cause big trouble." Yan Beixun asked with some sweat stains on his forehead: "How did he come to us?"

    I told what happened.

    Finally, he asked: "This guy looks so wretched, he shouldn't be from Longyin Temple, right?"

    "Shit, this guy is one of the two candidates for the future abbot of Longyin Temple." Yan Beixun wiped the sweat from his forehead.

    Ai Tangtang said: "No, this guy is so wretched, how can he be the abbot of Longyin Temple?"

    "It's true that he is obscene, but his father is the elder of Longyin Temple. He is greedy for money and lustful, and he can almost do all kinds of evil. But when he was born, the Buddha statue in the hall of Longyin Temple shed tears collectively, and everyone was moved.  Thinking that he is the reincarnation of the Buddha, everyone holds him in the palm of their hands and treats him as a treasure." Yan Beixun said: "This guy probably thinks that you two know his identity and thinks that you two are scaring him."

    I wiped the sweat from my forehead. After listening to Yan Beixun's words, I felt like I had accidentally caused a big trouble.

    Although those monks are doing good, what is their ultimate goal?  Not just to become a?Ah, Bodhisattva or something, this kid was born with such a wonder, maybe he is actually the reincarnation of Buddha. Even if this guy kills people and sets fire all day long, the group of monks will think that he is saving others.

    This is not a boast. In the eyes of monks, although doing good is the first priority, if the person who does evil is the "Buddha" in their mind, then doing evil will be regarded as doing good by them.

    ¡°How about we chop him into pieces and feed him to the dogs?¡± Ai Tangtang suggested.

    "Why are you so vicious?" I frowned and looked at Ai Tangtang and said, "People who feed dogs can also find evidence from the dog's belly, right? In my opinion, it is better to chop it into meat paste and flush it into the toilet, and then it will be eaten by fish.  If you take his flesh, then you will die without any evidence."

    "What are you thinking about?" Yan Beixun rubbed his temples: "Can't you two really live in peace? I just lay down and slept for a while, and you two dragged him in and killed him."

    "Just kill him. We are trying to save him, right Brother Xiu." Ai Tangtang probably felt guilty, and he even called me Brother Xiu.

    Even if it was the arsenic fed by Ai Tangtang, I couldn't escape my involvement in this matter. Since she was already guilty, I nodded: "Yes, yes, yes, aren't they monks talking about becoming Buddhas all day long? I  Aren¡¯t you two going to send him up to see the Buddha as soon as possible?¡±

    Yan Beixun closed the rolling shutter door, then took out a talisman and put it on the forehead of Liu Hai's corpse.

    This yellow talisman glows with a yellow light.

    "Oops, his three souls and seven souls have escaped." Yan Beixun's expression changed dramatically: "Hurry, chase him back. If he returns to Longyin Temple, your lives will not be saved."

    "I'll go" After Ai Tangtang said that, he opened the rolling shutter door and ran out.

    I was about to go help, but Yan Beixun stopped me: "It's okay, it's broad daylight, and he can't run far. Tangtang can deal with it by himself. Let's figure out how to deal with this body first."  Bar."

    "How to solve it?" I touched my chin and said, "Is it burned?"

    "Where to burn it?" Yan Beixun frowned, seeming to agree with the proposal.

    "It's right here. Burn it. Let's flush it in the toilet." I said.

    "Act immediately. When Liu Hai dies, Longyin Temple may already know about it. If Longyin Temple has disciples in Chongqing, they may rush over immediately." After Yan Beixun finished speaking, suddenly, there was a sound coming from outside.  knocking.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Yan Beixun frowned.

    "Excuse me, is Master Liuhai here with you?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 393 The Baili Demon Sword is missing

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yan Beixun and I looked at each other.

    Did you find it so quickly?  No way?

    My heart skipped a beat.

    I grabbed Liu Hai¡¯s body and was about to drag it to the second floor. Yan Beixun stopped me and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Drag it up, is it possible to let them come in and see this guy¡¯s body?¡± I said.

    "They obviously know Liuhai is here." I frowned.

    Then there was a loud bang and the door was knocked open.

    A monk who was twenty-one or twelve years old and looked handsome came in from the door with his hands clasped together.

    He just walked in and saw Liu Hai¡¯s body lying on the sofa, with a sad look on his face and asked lightly: ¡°How did Master Liu Hai die?¡±

    "It's none of our business." I said, "This guy came in and insisted on eating arsenic. He'll die from it."

    Yan Beixun patted me on the shoulder and asked the young monk, "Who is the young master?"

    "The wonderful method of Longyin Temple." The handsome monk said with a smile on his face.

    "Are you Miaofa? Master Xuanxu's young disciple?" Yan Beixun said, speaking in my ear: "This is another candidate for the future abbot."

    When I heard this, I felt a lot more relaxed. It stands to reason that since we have helped him deal with his future competitors, he won¡¯t embarrass me too much, right?

    Wearing a blue monk's robe, Miao Fa walked quickly to Liu Hai's body and placed his hand on Liu Hai's forehead. After a moment, he turned back and asked, "Where are Master Liu Hai's three souls and seven souls?"

    "Forehead."

    Yan Beixun and I looked at each other, and Miaofa smiled and said, "Both of you are friends of my senior brother. I will not embarrass you. Master Liu Hai is the reincarnation of Buddha and will not die so easily. I will take him with me."  He can be cured by returning to Longyin Temple."

    "I'm so sorry." I smiled awkwardly and said, "Master Liu Hai ran out just now. My friend is asking him to come back."

    Miaofa nodded, as if he didn¡¯t care about this matter. I thought of Liu Hai coming to me before, so I asked, "Please come to me with Master Liu Hai. What can you do?"

    "That's it." Miaofa said, "We would like to invite you to visit Longyin Temple."

    "Huh?" I frowned.

    Miaofa said: "Your friend Luo Fang is becoming more and more demonic. People in our temple have suggested that he should be liberated."

    Of course I understand what this so-called salvation means, and I couldn't help but say: "How can that be done, young master, you monks are compassionate, how can you do such a murderous thing?"

    Miao Fa had a confused look on his face, and finally said: "The donor came to our temple with me and you will understand what I mean."

    At this time, the girl Ai Tangtang also ran back. She was holding a red bag with a talisman on the outside.

    "Caught back, caught back." Ai Tangtang ran in and said loudly.

    As soon as she entered the house, she saw the magic method: "Why is there a monk?"

    Yan Beixun said: "Tang Tang, don't be rude. This is Master Miaofa. Just give him Liu Hai's three souls and seven souls."

    "Really?" Ai Tangtang asked doubtfully.

    "Yeah." I nodded.

    After Miao Fa took Liu Hai¡¯s three souls and seven souls, he smiled and said to me: ¡°Also, please give me Zhang, a donor, to come with me.¡±

    "Where are we going?" Ai Tangtang stood in front of me: "I fed this arsenic, and it has nothing to do with Zhang Xiu."

    Unexpectedly, this girl was quite loyal. I said, "Liu Hai can still be saved. It's okay. I only went to Longyin Temple because of Luo Fang."

    Ai Tangtang asked: "What's wrong with Luo Fang?"

    "The devilish nature has become worse." Miaofa said.

    "I'll go too." Ai Tangtang said.

    I have no objection. After all, Ai Tangtang is also Luo Fang¡¯s friend. It is only human nature to go and visit Luo Fang.

    After packing up our things, Ai Tangtang and I followed Miaofa and went out.

    Miaofa carried Liuhai on his back and we rushed to the airport.

    Liu Hai¡¯s body is a bit troublesome. After all, it is a dead body, so he can only ask Deputy Director Wang for help.

    Finally, he stuffed his body directly into the bag and checked it in.

    I was also very sleepy, but luckily I slept for two hours on the plane.

    When we actually arrived at the gate of Longyin Temple, it was exactly three o'clock in the afternoon, and the sun in the sky became smaller.

    After returning to Longyin Temple, two monks immediately took Liu Hai¡¯s body with him.Three souls and seven souls were taken away.

    Miaofa explained a few words to the monks, then turned back and said with a smile: "I'm sorry to keep you two waiting. Come with me."

    "Master Miaofa, where do you want to take us?" I followed behind Miaofa.

    Miao Fa put a smile on his lips and said, "Meet my master."

    "How are you doing, Master Xuanxu?" I asked with concern.

    After all, Master Xuanxu is an old master and has helped me, so I am naturally full of respect for him.

    Miao Fa shook his head slightly: "One day is worse than the other."

    Soon, Miaofa took Ai Tangtang and I to the forest behind Longyin Temple. There was a thatched house in the forest, surrounded by fences. There were vegetables growing around the thatched house. It looked like a farmer's home in the mountains.  .

    "Master." Miaofa pushed open the fence and said, "I have invited the people you asked me to invite."

    Then, Miaofa made a gesture of invitation and said, "Please, I won't go in."

    I nodded and walked inside with Ai Tangtang. Ai Tangtang pulled me behind and said, "Be careful, what if it's an ambush?"

    I said, "Don't think too much. If you really want to deal with us, at Longyin Temple just now, wouldn't it be enough if Miaofa just asked people to arrest us?"

    Ai Tangtang nodded and said nothing more.

    I stood in front of the door, knocked, then opened the door and said, "Master Xuanxu, are you looking for me?"

    I walked into the thatched house, and Master Xuanxu was sitting cross-legged on the bed chanting sutras. After hearing my voice, he opened his eyes.

    How long has it been? I didn¡¯t expect that Master Xuanxu looked more than ten years older, as if he would fall down if the wind blew.

    "You two, please sit down." Master Xuanxu stood up and asked us to sit down. The chairs in the room were all made of wood. After Ai Tangtang and I sat down, Master Xuanxu stood up and poured tea for us.

    I saw that Master Xuanxu was having difficulty walking, so I quickly stood up and said, "Master, please sit down. I can do this kind of thing."

    Seeing what I said, Master Xuanxu didn¡¯t insist. He sat on the bed. I poured three cups of tea and handed them to Master Xuanxu with my own hands.

    Master Xuanxu took the tea and took a sip.

    I asked: "Master, why did you come to us this time because of Luo Fang's affairs?"

    "Yes." Master Xuanxu nodded slightly: "Luo Fang's demonic nature is getting more and more serious. Originally, this was also our own business in Longyin Temple, but not long ago, the Baili Demon Sword disappeared inexplicably, and not long after the disappearance, Luo Fang  His demonic nature skyrocketed crazily."

    I was stunned for a moment, and I basically understood what Master Xuanxu meant. He suspected that Luo Fang had stolen the Baili Demon Sword?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 394 The possessed Luo Fang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "You mean, the disappearance of the Baili Demon Sword is related to Luo Fang?" I looked at Master Xuanxu and asked.

    Master Xuanxu nodded: "That's right. At this time, we have sealed the place where evil spirits are suppressed below as a restricted area, prohibiting anyone from entering, and most of our main disciples of Longyin Temple have been dispatched."

    "What if those monsters from underground come out?" I couldn't help but said, "Is it appropriate to evacuate all the monks like this?"

    "This time I asked you to come here because I wanted your help." Master Xuanxu said.

    "Why don't you monks from Longyin Temple dare to go down?" I asked Master Xuanxu in confusion.

    Master Xuanxu smiled bitterly and said: "The demonic nature is too strong. It's still quiet down here at this time. Luo Fang can still restrain himself at this time. If we rashly send people down to capture him, other demons may be released during the fight.  Then there will be real trouble.¡±

    Ai Tangtang said: "It's dangerous for Axiu to continue like this. This deal is not a good deal."

    I nodded and thought deeply. If this matter is not handled well, something big will happen.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The evil demons sealed by Longyin Temple have been sealed under our feet for thousands of years. If Luo Fang is really released, I dare not say that the world will be in chaos, but many people will die.

    "I know this request is very difficult, but I have no other way." Master Xuanxu said with shame: "We cannot anger Luo Fang at this time. We can only persuade him with good words to get rid of his demonic nature."

    Get rid of the devil?  It's nonsense, Luo Fang has been staying in their Longyin Temple for a long time, and his demonic nature is getting stronger and stronger.

    This matter was of great importance, so I didn¡¯t think too much, so I nodded and asked, ¡°I just need to go down and ask Luo Fang not to release other evil spirits, right?¡±

    "That's all right." Master Xuanxu showed a smile on his face: "After dinner, the donor can go down."

    Afterwards, Master Xuanxu asked Miaofa to come in and took us to the cafeteria of Longyin Temple to eat.

    Miaofa has a really good temperament, he is handsome, gentle and he often told us some Buddhist stories along the way.

    After dinner, it was already five o'clock.

    There have been no changes in Longyin Temple. It seems that Master Xuanxu has not told these monks. After all, if the news is leaked, it will cause panic.

    At this time, the sun in the sky is about to set, revealing the sunset. Looking at the sunset in the sky, Longyin Temple has a unique scenery.

    Miaofa took us both to the entrance where the evil spirits were sealed.

    Ai Tangtang stood next to me, pulled my clothes, and whispered: "Otherwise, it's better to say goodbye, I always feel that it will be very dangerous."

    "Is it possible not to go?" I whispered: "If Luo Fangzheng releases those things below, many people will die."

    "But when we came to see Luo Fang last time, you didn't know what he was thinking." Ai Tangtang said.

    My heart froze, yes, Luo Fang wanted to kill everyone in Guanglongyin Temple.

    I looked back at the nearby monk, who was already standing in front of me.

    ¡°I have always been a person who helps relatives but not others. Thinking of the injustice Luo Fang suffered in Longyin Temple, I really deserve to kill these monks.

    ?????????????????? Among them there are many people who truly practice Buddhism, such as Master Xuanxu and Miaofa.

    I shook my head vigorously, what was I thinking.

    "When I go down later, you can wait for me outside Longyin Temple." I whispered to Ai Tangtang: "I'm afraid that Luo Fang will come out and kill everyone. When the time comes, he will kill Hongyan, and we won't be able to distinguish between ourselves and the enemy.  alright."

    Ai Tangtang said with a look of dissatisfaction: "If he dares to attack me, I will deal with him."

    "Just you?" I looked her up and down.

    "What's wrong? Are you not convinced?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    "That's weird. I'll go outside Longyin Temple as soon as I get down. Don't run around, or I won't be able to find you when I come out." I said.

    Ai Tangtang didn¡¯t object anymore. Instead, Miaofa turned to me and asked, ¡°Donor Zhang, what are you talking about?¡±

    "Ahem, I didn't say anything." I laughed dryly.

    Miaofa walked up to me and asked: "Donor Zhang, what happened to this place where demons are sealed? Why did my master send most of the masters from Longyin Temple out, and asked me to take other people with me before you go down?"  Then leave Longyin Temple."

    "Um." I asked, "Where is Master Xuanxu?"

    "I don't know." Miaofa shook his head, looked around, and found that there was no other monk, then whispered: "The other one"?Master also gave me an oral instruction. If he dies, I will find my senior brother and ask him to lead Longyin Temple again.  "

    "Your senior brother?" I asked.

    "That's your boss." Miaofa smiled.

    My boss?

    I was stunned for a moment, hadn¡¯t my boss been sentenced to leave the school long ago?  Master Xuanxu also arranged for him to be his residence?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Master Xuanxu to like my boss so much.

    He actually arranged for him to be the abbot.

    I told Ai Tangtang again that she must leave Longyin Temple.

    There is divination in this world. If there is not some conclusive evidence, how could Master Xuanxu evacuate all the monks from Longyin Temple?

    Could it be that just because Luo Fang¡¯s demonic nature increased so much, he evacuated everyone?  He also made arrangements for his funeral.

    Master Xuanxu should not be so cowardly.

    Master Xuanxu probably made such a decision because he expected that there would be a catastrophe in Longyin Temple tonight.

    I explained the powerful relationship to Ai Tangtang, but Ai Tangtang did not insist on staying.

    I picked up the Sanqing Huayang Gun without much scruples. The magical method helped me open the entrance. I followed the stairs and walked down.

    It¡¯s pitch dark down here, not as brightly lit as the last time we came down here.

    Fortunately, ********** can also see clearly.

    In this room, there was a faint roar like a beast.

    My heart condensed, and I walked towards the house where Luo Fang was based on my memory.

    The last time we came down, there wasn¡¯t much of a problem down here, but at this time, all the passages were filled with an evil aura.

    After walking for a while, I finally arrived outside the house where Luo Fang was.

    At this time, Luo Fang's room was lit, and Luo Fang was sitting inside, wearing the same rags as before.

    He was filled with evil spirits, holding a red knife in his right hand.

    It is the Baili Demon Sword that Master Xuanxu and Tuntian snatched last time.

    I slowly approached, and as soon as I walked into the house, Luo Fang opened his eyes.

    This guy¡¯s eyes turned out to be blood red, and his eyes were filled with murderous intent.

    The moment he saw me, he raised his knife and was about to chop me down.

    "Luo Fang!" I quickly backed away and shouted.

    When he heard my voice, he was shocked and his eyes gradually turned from red back to black.

    "Is it you?" Luo Fang said, "Why are you here?"

    "I thought you were going to disown all your relatives, what's wrong?" I pointed at the Baili Demon Sword in his hand and asked, "Did you really steal this thing?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 395 Massacre of Longyin Temple

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "If I said that this knife came to find me on its own, would you believe it?" Luo Fang said with a calm expression.

    "You found it yourself? Is it so evil?" I asked.

    Luo Fang nodded slightly: "I can't say why, it seems like I have known this knife a long time ago."

    As he spoke, Luo Fang touched the knife with his hand.

    I thought for a moment and said, "What are you going to do next?"

    "What should we do? Of course we should go out and kill all the people in Longyin Temple." Luo Fang suddenly had murderous intent in his eyes, clenched his fists and said: "These bald donkeys have imprisoned me for so many years, it's time to settle the score.  "

    I see that Luo Fang¡¯s eyes are full of hatred, and I have no intention of persuading him to give up. In other words, even if we have a good relationship and I advise him to give up Killing Longyin Temple, he will not listen to me.

    I turned around and said, "This time I was called down by the abbot of Longyin Temple to lobby."

    "Lobbyist?" Luo Fang frowned: "You are not like these people who persuaded me to let Longyin Temple go, are you?"

    "No, these bald donkeys are indeed nothing. If you kill them, just kill them." I said, "I just hope you don't let out the evil spirits down here."

    "Why should I leave them alone?" As soon as Luo Fang finished speaking, the roars of various wild beasts came from all around us.

    "Take us with you."

    "Let's kill all the bald donkeys in Longyin Temple together."

    "Hurry up and let me go, I can give you any glory and wealth."

    ¡­¡­

    There were various voices around us, including men¡¯s, women¡¯s and children¡¯s voices.

    Some of them threatened and some begged, which made me upset.

    Luo Fang stepped lightly on the ground, and the demonic voices disappeared. Luo Fang said loudly: "Quiet!"

    The surroundings were very quiet. Luo Fang suddenly looked at me and asked: "Axiu, if I not only kill people from Longyin Temple in the future, but also kill many people, will you still consider me a friend?"

    There is something wrong with Luo Fang.

    Of course, this guy has been acting strange since he swallowed the magic pill, but at this time, I always feel that there is something different about him, different from the previous demon.

    ¡°In the past, when he became possessed by the devil, he completely lost his mind, could not control himself, and did things that hurt others, which was understandable.

    But now, he is completely awake and actually said such words.

    I frowned and looked at Luo Fang for a long time, not knowing what to say.

    Luo Fang gave a rare smile and patted me on the shoulder: "I don't mean anything else. No matter what, I will treat you as my best friend in this life."

    I let out a long sigh, but Luo Fang walked towards the exit at this time.

    "Hey, what are you doing?" I quickly followed.

    Luo Fang said: "Longyin Temple owes me so much debt, it's time to collect it."

    Looking at Luo Fang¡¯s leaving figure, I shook my head and followed him helplessly.

    Luo Fang walked much faster than me. When I walked out and returned to Longyin Temple, Longyin Temple was in chaos, there were screams everywhere, and fires were everywhere in Longyin Temple.

    It is impossible for me to help Luo Fang deal with the monks of Longyin Temple, and it is even less possible for me to help the monks of Longyin Temple deal with Luo Fang.

    I thought for a moment and walked directly towards the gate of Longyin Temple. It was better to leave this place of right and wrong as soon as possible.

    As soon as I walked to the gate, I saw Master Xuanxu sitting cross-legged at the gate, with his eyes open, looking at the flames inside the temple, with a look of pain in his eyes.

    "Master Xuanxu, why are you here?" I saw Master Xuanxu sitting cross-legged, while Ai Tangtang and Miao Fa were not far behind him.

    Ai Tangtang shouted a lollipop in his mouth, looking at the chaos inside the temple, as if it had nothing to do with him, while Miaofa looked anxious, wanting to rush in, but he was worried about something.

    I looked at the pain in Master Xuanxu's eyes, and then thought of the help he had given me before, I couldn't help but said with some embarrassment: "I'm sorry, I can only prevent Luo Fang from releasing the evil spirits inside, but I can't stop him from massacring Long Yin."  I can¡¯t do this for the monk in the temple. Although he has a strong demonic nature, he still knows things clearly and will not kill people indiscriminately."

    My last words were to tell Master Xuanxu that it was not my fault that I could not persuade Luo Fang, but that it was the way Longyin Temple treated Luo Fang before that caused the trouble.

    "It doesn't matter." Master Xuanxu shook his head slightlyHead: "Actually, I know all about what Luo Fang suffered in the temple outside."

    "Then you still let it go?" I couldn't help but say.

    "Although Donor Luo Fang has demonic thoughts, we are here to save all sentient beings, so we can only influence him, but not kill him."

    "And I have already calculated that our Longyin Temple will suffer this disaster and cannot stop it." Master Xuanxu said: "Although our Longyin Temple suffered this disaster, it will not be destroyed. I hope that the donor can find Yunhai and let the  He came back to preside over and rebuild Longyin Temple."

    "Master Xuanxu, it's not that I don't want to help, but I don't know what happened to the boss when he betrayed Longyin Temple. If I persuade him like this, will he come back?" I asked.

    "Hey, this is also a helpless move. If someone else re-establishes Longyin Temple, I am afraid that Donor Luo Fang will come back to kill evil people. Yunhai has a close relationship with him. Only if he comes back to establish it can Donor Luo Fang give up.  The idea of ????killing other people in Longyin Temple."

    Master Xuanxu looked at the temple and said, "Just tell him that this is my last wish before my death. As a master, I have never asked him for anything. I only hope that he will agree to this."

    "As for what happened before Yunhai, Miaofa will tell you later." After saying that, Master Xuanxu stood up and walked slowly into the temple.

    It seems that Master Xuanxu has already decided to die. I looked at his back and felt a little unbearable.

    Among the monks I know, Master Xuanxu is the only one who is truly compassionate.

    Although he knew clearly that Luo Fang would bring trouble to Longyin Temple, he did not kill him, but wanted to influence him.

    After Master Xuanxu entered the temple, the screams in Longyin Temple did not disappear.

    Even though I have never believed in Buddhism, I still subconsciously put my hands together and performed a Buddhist salute in the direction where Master Xuanxu left.

    "Let's leave quickly." Ai Tangtang walked up and tugged on my clothes.

    "What's wrong? Are you afraid that Luo Fang will take action against us? This time Luo Fang is different from when he went crazy before. He is very sober." I explained to Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang shook his head and pointed at the wonderful magic around us.

    It was only then that I came to my senses. Luo Fang wanted to kill everyone in Guanglongyin Temple. Naturally, the magic method was also on Luo Fang's list of murderers.

    I immediately understood why Ai Tangtang wanted to remind me. If Luo Fang wants to kill Miaofa later, it will be really troublesome.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 396 The past of the boss

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Before Master Xuanxu entered the temple, he always took Miaofa with him. Apparently, he gave Miaofa a lot of instructions in rebuilding Longyin Temple.

    If you stay and let Luo Fang find it, and chop the magic method with one knife, you will be really depressed.

    Thinking of this, the three of us turned around and left.

    When Miaofa went down the mountain, my eyes were red. After walking for more than ten minutes, I would turn around, kneel down, and kowtow in the direction of Longyin Temple. Just like this, we kept walking and walking for nearly two hours before we arrived at the bottom of the mountain. During this time, there were firemen.  People from the team, two to three hundred firefighters, came up one after another.

    We arrived at the foot of the mountain, took a car to Pingliang City, then found a hotel and booked three rooms.

    After Ai Tangtang checked in the room, he said hello and said he would come to have breakfast with me tomorrow morning, and then ran into the room to sleep.

    As for me, I threw everything into the corner of the room and lay on the bed, unable to sleep.

    My mind is full of things about Luo Fang and Master Xuanxu.

    Luo Fang has become like this, what should he do in the future?  Really become a demon and kill people everywhere?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.

    I sat up, opened the door and saw that it was a wonderful method.

    Miaofa¡¯s eyes were swollen and she had obviously cried more than once or twice.

    ¡°Master Miaofa, it¡¯s so late, why don¡¯t you go to bed earlier?¡± I asked.

    "Master asked me to tell you about senior brother's past." Miaofa said.

    When I heard this, I felt happy. I had long been interested in the boss¡¯s past affairs, but I didn¡¯t expect that Miaofa would take the initiative to tell me about it.

    "Please come in." I quickly welcomed Miaofa into the house.

    This hotel room is not small. Miaofa and I sat on the sofa and listened to stories. I lit a cigarette and asked, "Do you want to smoke?"

    "No." Miaofa shook his head, and then said: "Where do you want to start, Senior Brother Zhang?"

    "You can tell me by looking at it." I smiled.

    "Senior brother is actually quite similar to me." Miaofa said: "He was an orphan, abandoned at the gate of the temple, and then brought back by his master."

    "Um, are you monks abandoned at the gate of the temple when you were born?" I asked.

    The main reason is that there are too many stories like this. Often, a certain monk was abandoned at the gate of a temple when he was a child and was adopted by the abbot.

    "Because our Buddhist sect opens the door to convenience for all living beings." Miaofa said.

    I couldn¡¯t help but think that now, the only way for the children to be adopted by these monks is to throw them at Longyin Temple. If it were another temple, the kinder ones would be thrown into the orphanage, and the black-hearted ones would probably not pay any attention to them at all.

    ??????????????? And in the old story, it¡¯s such a big winter, the child is thrown at the door of the temple, and as soon as he throws it away, a monk happens to come out and see it.

    If this is put into reality, the child would probably freeze to death.

    Miaofa didn't care about what I was thinking, and continued: "Elder brother is full of wisdom. He can understand Buddhist scriptures at a glance. When he was twenty, he could discuss Buddhism with the old monks in the temple. Everyone is full of expectations for senior brother.  He is also considered to be the future abbot of Longyin Temple.¡±

    ¡°What happened next?¡± I asked.

    "Later, Senior Brother went to the Demon World." Miaofa sighed and said, "No one knows what happened to Senior Brother in the Demon World. We only know that after he came back, he resolutely quit Buddhism regardless of everyone's opposition."

    "Um, is that it?" I became curious.

    "This is what I first heard, and Master told me some other things today." Miaofa said: "When Senior Brother went to the devil world, Master asked him to experience it."

    "But he was chased by evil spirits in the devil world. During his escape, he met a woman and fell in love with her."

    ¡°Although the story is a bit cliche, I like the plot, and what next?¡± I listened with great interest.

    I didn¡¯t expect that the somewhat dull boss had such a romantic story in the past. If my guess is correct, he should return to secular life and marry her for the sake of that girl.

    "On the way to escape, this woman died." Miaofa said, "She died in the hands of senior brother."

    ???????????????????? I was stunned, this was not a common practice, why did you die?  Even if he died, was it still the boss who killed him?

    "Why?" I couldn't help but ask.

    "That woman is from the demon world, because the senior brother will be the abbot of Longyin Temple in the future, and his talent is extremely high. It is very likely that he will become one of the evil spirits in the demon world."He has a heart disease, so before he has grown up, he wants his senior brother to fall in love so that he has no intention of practicing Buddhism.  "

    Miaofa said: "On the way back, the senior brother accidentally learned the true identity of this woman, and he did fall in love with her at that time."

    "Later, Eldest Brother killed her." Miaofa said: "Although Eldest Brother loved that woman at the time, he had been practicing Buddhism since he was a child. If he fell in love with a human woman, he might return to secular life and marry her, but what he fell in love with was  A demon."

    "After the senior brother returned to Longyin Temple, although he had killed the woman, he could not forget it in his heart. He even developed a deep disgust for the Buddhist teachings that blocked his love."

    "Later, the eldest brother withdrew from Longyin Temple. The master knew that he was trapped, so he didn't keep him. The eldest brother later opened that milk tea shop and lived in a trance."

    After listening to Miaofa's talk about the boss's past, I lowered my head and pondered, and then said with a wry smile: "Master Xuanxu really gave me a big problem. Since the boss has already developed a dislike for Buddhism, how could he come back to be this dragon?"  The host of the hidden temple?"

    "I also asked Master this question." Miaofa nodded and said, "But Master said that if you want to rebuild Longyin Temple, only senior brother can do it."

    "We monks, no matter how powerful the Dharma is, we have always stayed in Longyin Temple. Occasionally, we will come back immediately after going out to succumb to demons."

    "Rebuilding Longyin Temple is not just about rebuilding the temple." Miaofa said: "First, only if Senior Brother rebuilds Longyin Temple, Luo Fang will not come back."

    "Secondly, Longyin Temple has experienced thousands of years. During this period, although it only made good friends, it also offended many people. If it wants to rebuild and restore its previous reputation, it must be recognized by others."

    "You mean Laoshan?" I looked at Miaofa and asked, "The relationship between your Longyin Temple and Laoshan has always been pretty good."

    "Yes, but there are also contradictions." Miao Fa nodded: "Do you think Laoshan hopes that China will have two thousand-year ghost-catching sects, Laoshan and Longyin Temple, or is it better for Laoshan to become the only thousand-year ghost-catching sect in China?"

    I immediately understood that Boss Yunhai had a relationship with Sun Xiaopeng in Laoshan.

    Even if those elders disagree, Sun Xiaopeng will desperately help Boss Yunhai rebuild Longyin Temple. If it were anyone else, it would never be possible.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 397 The thing that hates Tianxiao

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Looking at it this way, the boss really needs to be involved in rebuilding Longyin Temple." I nodded.

    Miaofa had no choice but to say: "But senior brother has completely lost interest in Buddhism and even doubts it. If I just try to persuade him, senior brother may not even see me."

    "Master Miaofa, don't say it. Even I may not be able to talk about this matter. You'd better not have too much hope." I smiled awkwardly.

    "I understand." Miaofa nodded, with a sad look on his face: "Will our thousand-year inheritance of Longyin Temple be ruined today?"

    It¡¯s hard for me to accept this kind of talk.

    "Donor Zhang, do you know where the senior brother is at this time?" Miaofa asked me.

    I touched my forehead: "I only know that he was encountered by someone at that time, and then it seemed that someone was going to hunt him down, so he immediately fled abroad."

    "Is there someone chasing Senior Brother?" Miao Fa had a look of astonishment on his face and said, "Who is it?"

    "Swallow the sky." I said.

    Miaofa¡¯s expression suddenly became solemn: ¡°Why would Tuntian pursue Senior Brother?¡±

    "Speaking of which, Master Miaofa, do you know the origin of this swallowing sky?" I asked.

    Among the monsters I have encountered, the strongest is Swallowing the Sky.

    "Tuntian is actually Taotie. I heard that he was once a general of the demon clan in the demon world, and he was the illegitimate son of the dragon king of the demon clan. Of course, the rumors are like this." Miaofa said: "Taotie later wanted to steal the dragon ball and become a real dragon, but he was  He was discovered by people, and was eventually hunted by demons, and escaped from the demon world.¡±

    "Didn't you say that there is a general named Hentianxiao guarding the space between the demon world and our mortal world?" I asked: "Why is it like a public toilet, where this glutton comes out as soon as he wants?"

    "Amitabha." Miaofa clasped his hands and said, "General Hentianxiao led a strange army to guard the demon world and gave the world thousands of years of peace. But in fact, General Hentianxiao disappeared thousands of years ago."

    "Not many people know about this matter. I also heard my master say it." Miaofa said: "Although the army still guards the passage between the Yang world and the demon world, occasionally demons will escape from it, unlike Hentian  As General Xiao once did, he was guarding there and no monster dared to pass by. Even if the Demon King and Dragon King wanted to come to the earthly world, they had to ask the general for permission and get permission from General Hentianxiao before they could come to the earthly world."

    When I heard this, it was considered an anecdote, and I couldn¡¯t help but sigh: "That General Hentianxiao is also a fierce man."

    Miaofa glanced at me and hesitated to speak. I saw that he had something to say, so I smiled and said, "Master Miaofa, if you have anything to say, just say it directly. There is no need to hide it and choke."

    "Master once told me that the Sanqing Huayang Spear and the Qimen Flying Armor in the hands of Donor Zhang were actually the things originally used by General Hentianxiao," Miaofa said.

    I was stunned for a moment, not to mention how surprised I was. I couldn't help but glance at the Sanqing Huayang Gun placed in the corner, and then at the necklace on my chest. Are these two things the one that hates the smile?

    I swallowed my saliva and asked puzzledly: "Isn't this Qimen Flying Armor something that belongs to my ancestor, Yan Chixia? And this Sanqing Huayang Spear is also from the Sanqing Twelve Weapons."

    Miaofa said: "I don't know this, but this is what my master told me, and it shouldn't be wrong."

    "And that Taotie is a general of the demon clan. He has never escaped from the army led by General Hentianxiao, so the problem should not be big." Miaofa said.

    I scratched the back of my head and said, "Then he came to the underworld and changed his name to Tuntian?"

    "Yes." Miaofa nodded: "After Taotie came out, he changed his name to Tuntian. He lived on a mountain in the south and rarely came out of the mountain. If he really wanted to hunt down the senior brother, he should have had some relationship with him when the senior brother was in the demon world.  dispute."

    "Tomorrow I will find a way to contact the boss and ask where he is." I said.

    Miaofa nodded: "Then you should rest early. It's getting late. I'll go back and rest first."

    "Okay." I sent the magic method to the door. After he left, I couldn't help but pick up the Sanqing Huayang Gun in the corner and touch it.

    When I got this gun and the Qimen Flying Armor on my chest, I knew that these two things were not simple.

    Not to mention the Sanqing Huayang Gun, this thing went from a fire stick to what it is now, crystal clear, like crystal.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Qimen Feijia.

    I thought at first that the Three Pure Ones and Twelve Weapons should be like this, but after thinking about it carefully, I realized that the Three Pure Ones and Twelve Weapons should have been sealed by someone else., but before, it was not a set.

    Rather, some of the most powerful weapons from ancient times were tallied together, and then there were twelve weapons, namely the Three Purities and the Twelve Weapons.

    Suddenly I remembered.

    ?? Could it be that the young silver-armored general who appeared during the Sanqing Huayang Spear and Qimen Flying Armor was Hentianxiao?

    This possibility is really high.

    I shook my head, forget it, why are you thinking about all this? I¡¯d better think about how to persuade the boss now.

    It is a good thing to persuade the boss to become the abbot of Longyin Temple.

    Not to mention that these were the last words of Master Xuanxu, Longyin Temple is a sect that has been passed down for thousands of years, even if Luo Fang burned it once.

    But fundamentally speaking, there is no menstrual injury or bone damage.

    The masters of Longyin Temple have been sent out by Xuanxu a long time ago. Otherwise, if Luo Fang comes out, he will be captured directly. There will be no chance of burning other people's temples. It is really nonsense to think that the thousand-year inheritance of Longyin Temple is nonsense.  ?

    Thinking of this, I couldn't help but become curious. Why did Master Xuanxu do this? Is it really just because he said that the so-called catastrophe is coming?

    I don¡¯t understand. I guess no one will know except Master Xuanxu.

    But I also know that if the boss becomes the host of Longyin Temple, then my life will be comfortable in the future. I have Sun Xiaopeng in Laoshan, and the boss will help me in Longyin Temple. In the future, no matter who I offend, I will directly ask them for some masters.  Crush all the way through.

    When I thought of this, I couldn't help but giggle, but then, I also frowned.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Sun Xiaopeng became the head of Laoshan Mountain, and the boss will probably become the head of Longyin Temple in the future. This is a great future, but Luo Fang fell into the devil's way.

    Luo Fang will inevitably become the opposite of these two parties in the future.

    The identity of Mao Dacai is also very mysterious. The only thing that can be determined is that it is a demon and a very strong one. When chatting with Tuntian, he could guess some details.

    He and Tuntian have known each other for a long time.

    As for Silly Tang, not to mention, his identity is the most mysterious among all of us. Aoxueman, who came from the demon world, does not have to be weak in strength. More importantly, in his chat with Silly Tang,  Obviously, Silly Tang has a very close relationship with the demon clan.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 398 Back

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I feel more and more that among the six people we are trying to catch monsters, apart from me, no one else is easy.

    I sat on the edge of the bed, holding the Sanqing Huayang Gun in my hand, looking out the window at the dark sky, wondering where Luo Fang went after killing the people from Longyin Temple.

    I hope that boy will be more sensible and not really fall into the evil way.

    Although I don¡¯t have much contact with demons, I also understand that once you fall into something like a demon, it¡¯s like falling into an abyss.

    ??Besides, if you haven¡¯t eaten pork, how can you still haven¡¯t seen pigs running?

    Um, that's not right. I've seen Luo Fang become possessed before, but as I said before, if you just fall into madness and don't understand anything, then maybe it's better. The most critical thing at this time is  Yes, Luo Fang's consciousness was clear, but he fell into the devil's way.

    This is the biggest headache.

    I thought about these things for more than an hour, and my head became a mess. Then I didn¡¯t bother to think about it anymore. I lay down on the bed, closed my eyes and fell asleep.

    Early the next morning, I was pulled out of bed by Ai Tangtang.

    "Get up quickly."

    "What are you doing?" I rubbed my temples and looked at Ai Tangtang speechlessly: "By the way, this is my room, how did you get in?"

    Ai Tangtang held the soy milk fried dough sticks in his hand and said with a smile: "Just kick it open."

    I looked towards the door and thought, be prepared to pay.

    This girl was a bit too aggressive and kicked the door open.

    I started cooking, washed up, sat on the sofa, and had breakfast with Ai Tangtang.

    After taking two bites, I asked: "Hey, Silly Tang, have you contacted the boss recently?"

    "Who are you calling Silly Tang?" Ai Tangtang looked at me unconvinced and said, "The boss has never contacted me."

    I took out my boss¡¯s phone, thought about it, and dialed him. Ai Tangtang saw that I was on business, so he didn¡¯t say anything and ate fried dough sticks quietly.

    Soon, the call was connected, and I asked with a smile: "Boss, what are you doing?"

    "Hello, Axiu? What's wrong?" The boss's voice sounded from over there.

    "Are you in China?" I asked.

    The boss said: "What's wrong? Are you worried that I'm abroad and long-distance calls are too expensive?"

    "No, have you heard about Longyin Temple?" I asked.

    "Longyin Temple? What happened to Longyin Temple?" The boss asked hurriedly when he heard my voice.

    ¡°When I saw the boss asking this question, I felt relieved. It proved that the boss still cared about Longyin Temple. In this case, there was a high possibility of persuading him to come back and be the host of Longyin Temple.

    Thinking of this, I said: "Longyin Temple was destroyed, the temple was burned down, and most of the monks inside were massacred."

    "Who did it?" the boss roared on the other end of the phone, obviously very angry about this matter.

    "Where is my master?" the boss asked.

    "He's dead too." I wanted to sigh and say, "Luo Fang did it."

    "Luo Fang." The boss was stunned for a while on the other end of the phone and asked, "What's going on? Tell me everything."

    Then, I told the boss exactly what happened.

    After hearing this, the boss sighed and said, "Well, I only learned about Luo Fang's becoming a demon after he was taken away by his master. I didn't expect that he would do such a thing."

    I defended Luo Fang and said, "In this matter, it was Luo Fang who was tortured first by Longyin Temple."

    "I don't mean to blame Luo Fang." The boss said.

    "Well, before your master died, he said he wanted you to come back and be the abbot of Longyin Temple. At present, there is no more suitable candidate than you." I said.

    "Hosting? I'm living a good life now, but I have no interest in doing this kind of thing." The boss said.

    I said: "But if you don't come out, the thousand-year foundation of Longyin Temple may be destroyed in one day."

    The boss was there, thinking for a while, and finally said: "You also said that my master sent out all the masters before his death, and the foundation of Longyin Temple was not damaged. He arranged this just because he was afraid of rebuilding.  After Longyin Temple, other forces no longer recognize the status of Longyin Temple."

    The boss' reaction ability was fast enough. I didn't expect that he would roughly understand the intention of Master Xuanxu's arrangement in such a short time. Although I wanted the boss to become the abbot of Longyin Temple, I did not continue to persuade him. I said: "This matter  It depends on what you mean."

    "No need to look,"?I was too lazy to come back.  "The boss said lazily on the other end of the phone: "I'm abroad now, traveling around with Mao Dacai, not to mention how cool it is.  "

    Ai Tangtang was sitting next to me and suddenly said to the boss on the other end of the phone: "Boss, if you don't come back like this, are you really willing to see Longyin Temple in decline?"

    "Eat your fried dough sticks." I rolled my eyes at Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang stuck out his tongue with a smile, continued to eat, and stopped talking.

    "Alas." The boss continued to think on the phone and asked, "What did my master say before he died?"

    "Master Xuanxu said before he died that this was his last wish. As a master, he has never asked you for anything. He only hopes that you can agree to this." I told Master Xuanxu's words exactly as they were before.  Got the boss.

    After hearing this, the boss laughed helplessly and said to me, "I will return to China in a few days."

    "You agreed?" I asked in surprise. I didn't expect it to go so smoothly at first.

    Unexpectedly, the last words of Master Xuanxu made the boss agree directly.

    "Well, if there is anything else in Longyin Temple that I care about, it is only my master. Since it is his last wish, I must help him fulfill it." The boss said.

    Then, the boss said he would be back in two days. I breathed a sigh of relief and hurried to the door of Miaofa and knocked on the door.

    Miaofa opened the door. After I told him the news, he was also a little surprised. He didn't expect that the boss would agree so easily. After the surprise, a trace of joy appeared on his face.

    I picked up the phone and gave the boss¡¯s phone number to Miaofa. I was not interested in helping with things like rebuilding Longyin Temple.

    In the next two days, Ai Tangtang and I did not leave Pingliang City. We waited for the boss to come back and had a good drink.

    The incident at Longyin Temple has not been reported at all. Not to mention national news, even in Pingliang City, not many people know about it. It is estimated that too many people died this time, and they were still killed. The government does not seem to have caused the incident.  He was panicking, so he hid the news.

    At noon on the third day, Ai Tangtang and I were having dinner in the hotel restaurant. Suddenly the phone rang. I picked up the phone and saw that it was the boss calling.

    "Hey, where are you? I'm here." The boss said on the other end of the phone.

    Then another voice came from his phone.

    ¡°There¡¯s me, I¡¯m back too! Take a look.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 399 Director Li

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Listening to Mao Dacai¡¯s voice on the phone, I couldn¡¯t help but smile and said: ¡°Boss, we are at the Pingliang IKEA Hotel. When you arrive, call me and I will pick you up.¡±

    "kindness."

    After hanging up the phone, I called Miao Fa and Ai Tangtang to my room.

    About twenty minutes later, the boss called. I ran downstairs of the hotel and saw the boss.

    The boss had a bald head, pulled a suitcase, wore a black windbreaker, and held a fat cat in his hand.

    "Boss." I walked over with a smile, took his suitcase and said, "Let's go up first and then talk."

    The boss nodded, and then the two of us and the cat returned to my room.

    Opening the door, as soon as we walked in, the cat Dacai rushed over excitedly, and I hugged him quickly.

    It nestled in my arms and said with a smile: "Hurry up and tell me how that boy Sun Xiaopeng became the head of Laoshan."

    "Don't you know?" I asked strangely.

    "Nonsense, of course I know the news, but I don't know the specific details," Mao Dacai said.

    "Sit down first." After the boss walked in, he put his luggage in the corner. Miaofa, wearing a monk's robe, quickly stood up, clasped his hands, and respectfully shouted to the boss: "Senior Brother."

    "Miaofa, we haven't seen you for so many years, you are so big? I remember you were only eleven or twelve years old." The boss looked at Miaofa with a smile and said: "Your kid's Dharma is quite profound. The old guy Master has always wanted to  I want to give you the position of abbot."

    "Elder brother, Miaofa is incompetent. How dare you think about the abbot of Longyin Temple? The reason for inviting me back this time is to let me rebuild Longyin Temple." Miaofa said hurriedly.

    The boss looked at his panic expression and couldn't help but laugh. Then his face suddenly darkened and he said, "Where is Master's body?"

    "It's the morgue of the Public Security Bureau." Miaofa said softly.

    Since the fire, the corpses of all the monks have been placed in the morgue. Many of them are still burnt and it is impossible to identify who is who.

    Miaofa went to the police station many times and was not allowed to get close to these corpses.

    "Asshole, let's not talk about the others. Master is the abbot of Longyin Temple after all. Our Longyin Temple leaves the incense sticks to the leaders of Pingliang City every year. They are not willing to give it any favor? My master's body is just  Put it in the morgue like this?" the boss said angrily.

    "Do you want me to bring their senior city officials here?" Mao Dacai blinked and asked.

    The boss shook his head. Ai Tangtang comforted him and said, "Boss, don't be too angry."

    "You girl, don't comfort me, I'm not angry." The boss closed his eyes, calmed down, and then said to Miaofa: "Master arranged for me to take over as the abbot of Longyin Temple. How many people know?"

    "It's just us." Miaofa said.

    "That's too bad." The boss said, "Master didn't expect that he would leave such a big trouble before his death. Wouldn't it be better to just announce that I would be the abbot? Now that Master is dead, you kid has been hiding here for so long.  I am afraid that the reincarnation of the fake Buddha is calling on the masters of Longyin Temple to prepare to rebuild Longyin Temple."

    "How dare he." Miao Fa's face turned red and he said, "This is Master's last wish before he died, and he dares to disobey it?"

    I smiled and said: "If Master Xuanxu had announced that he would be the abbot of Longyin Temple before his death, then of course he would not dare to disobey it, but Master Xuanxu did not say it in front of everyone. At this time, who would naturally have the fist?"  Da, whoever is the abbot should be the one."

    The old man laughed and touched Miaofa's forehead, then turned around and said to us: "Look, this is the so-called Buddhism. People will become stupid after learning too much."

    I smiled awkwardly, the trick is to stay silent.

    "Okay, since it is Master's last word, I will try my best to become the abbot of Longyin Temple." The boss sighed and said to me, "Axiu, please come with me to the Public Security Bureau first.  .¡±

    "Okay." I nodded, and then asked them to stay.

    The boss must have gone to get Master Xuanxu¡¯s body.

    I followed the boss, stomped out of the hotel, hailed a taxi, and rushed directly to the Public Security Bureau of Pingliang City.

    We were sitting in the back, and the boss frowned and said, "This matter must have been arranged by Liu Hai."

    "Is that the monk who was reincarnated by the Buddha?" I asked.

    "Have you heard of it?" The boss turned to look at me.

    I smiled and said: "There are some intersections, you continue to talk about yours."?? 

    Not only did they have some interactions, but they almost killed that buddy.

    "Liu Hai's master is Master Xuanwu, who is my master's younger brother. He is a careerist." The boss said, "After I failed to compete with my master for the abbot, I began to deliberately train the next abbot."

    "The situation is similar to that of Laoshan and Sun Xiaopeng." I said.

    The boss nodded: "The situation is quite similar, but also different."

    "Liu Hai is Xuan Wu's illegitimate son. This is basically something that many people know. Xuan Wu's monk status should have been removed, but when Liu Hai was born, all the Buddha statues in the temple shed tears."

    "After that, others speculated that Liuhai was the reincarnation of the Buddha. As for Xuanwu, they naturally did not pursue it. If it is true that Xuanwu could not give birth to the reincarnation of the Buddha, maybe Longyin Temple will let him take over again. What more  It¡¯s good to have a few children.¡± The old man laughed.

    I saw the boss was joking, so I smiled and asked, "So, is this guy fake?"

    "Well, of course it's fake. It's some of Xuan Wu's useless methods. My master checked carefully at the time and could easily find out the problem. But my master is too kind. He always believed that Xuan Wu's abbot position was given to him by Xuan Wu.  , so he regressed and admitted that Liuhai was the reincarnation of the Buddha."

    I said: "Everyone says that family members don't tell lies. Each one of them is more powerful than the other."

    The boss said: "Monks don't tell lies? Look at the wonderful Dharma just now. They are all superb in Dharma, but they rarely know how to behave in the world, and they don't understand the dangers of the world."

    ¡°Just practice and practice and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    The boss shook his head: "Training? You have to use your life to fill it. You only have one life, how many times can you lose it?"

    "That's true." I nodded.

    Soon, the taxi arrived at the entrance of the Public Security Bureau. After paying and getting off, the boss put his hands in his pockets and I followed him and walked inside.

    As soon as we entered the Public Security Bureau, a policeman who was about the same age as me walked up to us, stopped us, and said with a smile: "Are you two okay?"

    "Let Director Li from your Public Security Bureau come out," the boss said.

    "Director Li is in a meeting, and his schedule is fully booked. How about I make an appointment for you and you come back tomorrow?" the policeman said.

    "I want to see Li Chun, do I need to make an appointment?" The boss glared at him.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 400 The handle

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I saw a few policemen around me. Seeing that the momentum was not right, they came over and wanted to take out their colonel's certificate.

    But after thinking about it carefully, I still didn¡¯t do it.

    The boss is not a reckless person. He naturally has his thoughts in doing this.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because when he was a master, the corpse was still placed in the morgue, which made him feel unhappy.

    After these police officers came up, they politely asked us to leave.

    The boss stood there with his hands behind his back, and then whispered a few words to the little policeman who spoke first. After hearing this, the little policeman's face changed slightly, and then told the other policemen to disperse and do whatever they were supposed to do.  Then, please let us go upstairs.

    When I left, I was curious about what the boss said to the little policeman, so I asked him.

    The boss whispered in my ear: "Li Chun's house used to be haunted, and I took it in. He owes me a favor. Since I can take the ghosts in for him, I can let them in for him."

    When I heard this, I couldn't help but laugh. The boss used this trick well. Ordinary people are not afraid of ghosts at all.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Even those special forces I trained in the desert at that time turned pale when they saw ghosts.

    The two of us were brought to the door of the chief¡¯s office by the little policeman, and then he left.

    The boss knocked on the door and we walked in.

    A policeman in his fifties, fat and with a Mediterranean on his head, was processing documents.

    He lowered his head and said, "Xiao Huang, didn't you tell me that I'm busy with work now, so don't bother me."

    "Director Li, how busy are you at work?" the old man said with a laugh.

    As soon as Director Li heard what the boss said, he raised his head and looked over. Then he stood up with a smile on his face and said, "Master Yunhai, why is it you? You told me you were coming, so I went downstairs to pick you up. Hurry up."  Sit down and I¡¯ll ask someone to bring you tea.¡±

    Director Li invited us to sit on the sofa.

    The boss said: "Forget about tea, I came to see you for something."

    After we sat on the sofa, Director Li hurriedly sat across from us without looking at the documents on his desk.

    The old man laughed and glanced at the documents on his desk, and asked: "No more official business? There's no need to rush my affairs. You should do yours first."

    "How can it be possible? You, Master Yunhai, are my great nobleman, Li Chun. Those documents are not that important. We will deal with them tomorrow. Has Master Yunhai eaten? I'll treat you to dinner." Li Chun said.

    "My master is dead, you should know, right?" the boss asked.

    Li Chun's face showed regret: "Master Xuanxu is a master of Buddhism. I didn't expect that he would be killed by a thief. But don't worry, I have caught the person who committed the murder and set the fire. I will take you to see him right away."

    I almost jumped up from the sofa after hearing this. Luo Fang was arrested by them?

    The boss patted me on the shoulder, and then said to Li Chun: "I'm not interested, where can I find a scapegoat?"

    Li Chun showed embarrassment on his face and said awkwardly: "Master Yunhai, it's really not that I am incompetent. After this attack, the murderer seemed to have evaporated, and the higher ups have to explain"

    Hearing this, I breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Since he is the scapegoat, let him go and don't hurt innocent people." Yun Hai said: "I heard that my master's body is still in your morgue?"

    "Yes." Li Chun nodded.

    "My junior brother came to ask for the body, but you won't give it to him?" the boss asked.

    "Master Yunhai, you have wronged me. Your master, isn't that my master? How can anyone just come and take away his old man's body, right?" Li Chun said with a smile.

    "That's true." The boss said: "You have a close relationship with me at Longyin Temple. This time Longyin Temple was burned down, and I want to ask you for some help."

    Li Chun said: "Are you short of money for reconstruction? Don't worry, I will ask senior city officials to allocate funds immediately."

    "No, I want you to arrest all the people who escaped from Longyin Temple."

    "Ah." Li Chun had a troubled look on his face.

    "Master gave me the position of abbot before he died, but it's a pity that he didn't announce it in person. Now those people are starting to mess with it. It's quite annoying. I want you to help." The boss said.

    "This, arresting people for no reason is not good." Li Chun showed hesitation on his face.

    "It's up to you whether we arrest you or not. I know that you must be in contact with them this time. I will give you more of what they gave you as the abbot." The boss looked at Li Chun and said.

      Li Chun still didn¡¯t speak.

    The boss grinned and pointed to his watch: "Director Li, your watch is Baokai, right? As far as I know, Baokai's entry-level brand costs hundreds of thousands, which is really expensive."

    Li Chun quickly covered his watch with his hand.

    The boss pointed to his ring again: "This ring shouldn't be less than four or five million, right?"

    "My wife is in business. This is a gift she gave me on my birthday." Li Chun said.

    "As far as I know, your wife is in the clothing business. It's true that she opens a shop. However, she travels to Australia and Japan all day long. Of the 365 days a year, she is not in China for 200 days. She opens a shop.  It¡¯s only over a hundred square meters, not to mention the clothes are expensive, and the business is still extremely poor.¡±

    "I still have an order in my hand"

    Before the boss finished speaking, Li Chun hurriedly said: "Stop, stop, Master Yunhai, look at you, you are so polite. After you said this, I felt that the people who burned down Longyin Temple might be the ones who escaped.  Monk, I will immediately send someone to capture them for interrogation."

    "That's right, go and do things. I'll wait for you here. I'll also prepare my master's body. I want to take it away." The boss said.

    "Yes." Li Chun nodded sadly and left his office.

    The boss looked at me with a puzzled look on his face and said, "His house used to be haunted. When I went to help catch the ghosts, I accidentally saw a ledger in his bedroom. The income in it was surprisingly high, so I took it."

    Thinking about Li Chun's attitude of wanting to worship the boss as his ancestor when he came in just now, he instantly understood.

    It turns out that the boss has the handle. As for the so-called helping to catch a ghost, it is strange to be treated like this.

    After half an hour, Li Chun came back. He said, "I have sent someone to put the body of Master Xuanxu in a car. You can just drive away in the garage later to arrest Longyin Temple."  I have also made arrangements for other people¡¯s affairs.¡±

    "The focus is on arresting Xuan Wu and Liu Hai. Director Li is so smart, so he can easily find out their whereabouts, right?" the boss asked.

    "Of course, we have learned their whereabouts now, and they will be arrested soon." Li Chun nodded with a smile.

    "After I bury the master, I will come to your place in the evening. I will see the two of them then. The previous promise is still valid. If I become the abbot, you will get the benefits." The boss said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 401 Burying Master Xuanxu

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "How can I benefit from your old man by doing things for the people?" Li Chun said quickly.

    I glanced at him and looked at him, probably because he didn¡¯t dare to ask for it even if he wanted it.

    "Li Chun, to be honest, our Longyin Temple has sealed countless demons under the temple for thousands of years. If we cannot confirm the identity of the abbot as soon as possible, and then rebuild Longyin Temple to suppress them, if they escape, Pingliang will be the first to suffer.  City, you won¡¯t be able to keep your position by then.¡±

    "So don't be mean, as long as I catch them, I will immediately rebuild Longyin Temple to suppress the demons. This is a very important matter, do you understand?" said the boss.

    "I understand, I understand." Li Chun nodded.

    The boss¡¯s words are not to deceive him. I have been to Longyin Temple where the evil spirits are sealed. If those evil spirits escape, it will definitely be a catastrophe.

    "As for the benefits mentioned before, you are indispensable. I have something to do, so I'll leave first." The boss patted him on the shoulder.

    Then he took me to the elevator and arrived at the underground parking lot of the Public Security Bureau. At this time, a jeep was parked here, and the car had not turned off.

    The boss and I got into the car and looked behind us. We saw the body of Master Xuanxu sitting in the back.

    Master Xuanxu is still wearing a monk's robe, and there is an obvious mark on his heart where he was stabbed by a sword. Obviously, it was this sword that killed him.

    After the boss saw the body of Master Xuanxu, his eyes instantly turned red. He took a deep breath and said in a trembling voice: "Drive."

    As I drove outside, I said, "Boss, I really can't blame Luo Fang for this matter."

    The boss closed his eyes and was depressed for a while before saying: "I don't blame him, I blame myself. When Luo Fang was taken away by the master, he should have stopped my master."

    "Where are we going now?" I asked.

    "Longyin Temple." The boss said.

    ¡°Should we call Ai Tangtang and the others?¡± I asked.

    "No need." The boss shook his head.

    When I returned to Longyin Temple, it was almost dusk. I looked at Longyin Temple in a state of scorched earth. There were police around, either on guard or investigating near Longyin Temple.

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh in my heart. When I first came to Longyin Temple, I was attracted by this temple full of Buddhist charm. Unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye, it turned into a piece of scorched earth.

    These monks serve the so-called Buddha, but when disaster strikes, no so-called Buddha comes out to protect them.

    After our car approached Longyin Temple, police officers came to inspect it.

    I directly took out the colonel¡¯s ID card. After the policemen saw it, I sent them away.

    The car drove to the former parking lot of Longyin Temple.

    The boss carried Master Xuanxu on his back and walked into the temple. I followed closely behind.

    Soon, the boss carried Master Xuanxu on his back to the thatched house where Master Xuanxu lived.

    This thatched hut is still safe and sound.

    The boss opened the door and took me in.

    Then he put Master Xuanxu¡¯s body on the chair and sat down, then knelt on the ground, with red eyes, clenched fists, bald head, all the veins popping out, and shouted: "Master!"

    Then, he kowtowed to Master Xuanxu crazily, one after another, with no intention of stopping.

    Soon, his forehead was hit and blood flowed out, but he was still knocking.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s okay if you mean it, these people are dead¡± I said.

    The boss ignored me at all and knelt for six minutes before stopping.

    In the past, the boss was steady and down-to-earth in front of me. Whatever I did with him, I would be foolproof and calm.

    But at this time, he hugged the body of Master Xuanxu and burst into tears.

    I stood aside, feeling a little uncomfortable all over.

    The boss cried extremely uncomfortably. Then, he slowly stood up and dug directly into the house with his hands.

    "Boss." I said.

    But he ignored me.

    I finally understand. Even if I stop him now, it will have no effect. I can only stand aside.

    Under the thatched house, there was very hard soil. The boss dug a deep hole with his hands, and his hands became bloody.

    "Boss, do you want to bury Master Xuanxu like this? How about I go down the mountain and buy a coffin?" I asked.

    "No!" The boss shook his head and said, "Master doesn't like that. He said before he died:??When a person dies, he disappears into thin air. No matter how solemn the ceremony is, it is meaningless. He is simply buried.  "

    After the boss finished speaking, he sat up cross-legged, clasped his hands together, and began to recite the Rebirth Mantra to save Master Xuanxu.

    Although the boss recited it very slowly, it was very comfortable to listen to.

    After reciting the death curse, the boss carefully put Master Xuanxu¡¯s body into the pit. He looked at it with reluctance and squatted aside for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t move to bury Master Xuanxu.

    I could see his reluctance and refused to bury Master Xuanxu in my heart. I lamented in my heart, patted the boss on the shoulder and said, "Boss, you go aside and rest for a while, I will do it."

    "Yes." The boss did not refuse. Finally, he kowtowed three times to Master Xuanxu.

    I slowly pushed the soil into the pit, and soon Master Xuanxu was buried. The boss sat on Master Xuanxu¡¯s bed and looked around Master Xuanxu¡¯s house, his eyes filled with memories.

    I didn¡¯t disturb him, but stood by the door, didn¡¯t speak, and stood quietly.

    "Do you have any cigarettes?" the boss asked me.

    "Yes, yes." I took out a cigarette and handed one over. After the boss took the cigarette, he lit the cigarette, looked down at the cigarette and asked, "Zhang Xiu, what kind of person do you think I am?  "

    "Um." I touched my nose, thought about my impression of the boss and said, "Well, calm, calm, nothing will scare you, and you can deal with anything calmly."

    "Then do you know that there used to be a little monk named Yunhai who cheated, caused trouble, bullied the weak and feared the strong all day long?" The boss said: "I have been smart since I was a child, and my understanding of Buddhism is better than the genius of Longyin Temple today.  There was no need to give in too much. At that time, I was pampered by everyone, no matter how high the heaven or the earth was."

    The boss said the last four words through gritted teeth and clenched his fists: "I pride myself on being outstanding in Buddhism, and I am arrogant. I contradicted my teachers, beat my elders, and even broke the Buddha statue in my anger."

    I was shocked when I heard that. Damn it, are you so awesome?

    You must know that if you destroy a Buddha statue, even an ordinary person, let alone a monk, will probably be punished. If you are a monk, let alone a monk, you are lucky not to be kicked out of the temple with sticks.

    The boss looked at the surprised expression on my face, and he also showed guilt on his face, and said: "In the past, there was an abandoned child who was adopted by Master Xuanxu, with the name Yunhai" (Remember the website address: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 402 Dharma Name Yunhai

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The Dharma name is Yunhai.

    One snowy night forty years ago, at the entrance of Longyin Temple.

    A child¡¯s cry woke up a monk.

    When the monk saw that it was an abandoned baby, he immediately took the child back to the temple.

    This monk, whose Dharma name is Xuanxu, put the baby into the quilt and began to brave the heavy snow to find something for the baby to eat in the temple.

    Finally, I found a bowl of hot porridge, chewed it up with my mouth, and fed it to the baby.

    Later, with the approval of the abbot at that time, Xuanxu accepted the child as his disciple and named him Yunhai.

    Yunhai has been talented since he was a child. When he was seven or eight years old, he could follow his master to discuss Buddhism.

    When Yunhai was fifteen years old, he had an argument with another young monk, and in a rage, he beat that young monk.

    Finally, Xuanxu called him to the hut.

    "Why do you want to fight with him?" Xuanxu said.

    "Teach him a lesson." Yun Hai said with a nonchalant expression: "Master, don't you always tell me that if someone is disrespectful to the Buddha, I need to give him some punishment?"

    "How could he be disrespectful to Buddha?"

    "I was asked by the master to clean the Buddha's golden body. Then I am the Buddha's younger brother. If he scolds me, then he is scolding the Buddha. Isn't it right for me to deal with him?" Xuanxu said in confusion.

    "Nonsense." Xuanxu said, "Do you know that you have violated the precepts?"

    "What precepts have I committed?" Yun Hai said: "The first precept is killing, the second precept is stealing, the third precept is sexual intercourse, the fourth precept is lying, the fifth precept is drinking alcohol, the sixth precept is wearing incense, the seventh precept is sitting on a large bed, and the eighth precept is eating out of season.  ."

    "I just beat him up, but I didn't kill him."

    This matter ended up being nothing more than this.

    But since then, Yunhai¡¯s talent for Buddhism has also emerged, and he has never lost when discussing Buddhism with others.

    One day, Yunhai meditated with Xuanxu. Xuanxu looked at the impetuous Yunhai and said, "Yunhai, what should we be based on as monks?"

    "It's just sneaking and kidnapping." Yunhai answered without thinking.

    Yun Hai knew in his heart that his master was going to scold him, so he quickly said, "Master, don't scold me for now. Wait until I finish. Actually, this is sneaking and abduction. I added "sneaking" to make it smoother, but you can't say no to abduction.  Bar?"

    "Why do you say we are kidnapping?" Xuanxu laughed.

    "Look, among us monks, who among us was not kidnapped by the old monk? After coming in, we meditate all day long, and then talk at length all day long. How can we practice Buddhism? I think this is a lie. This kind of kidnapping can't go away, right?  .¡±

    "Our Longyin Temple is not bad. Almost all other Buddhist temples outside are cheating money to make money. They use the guise of Buddha to defraud fools out of their money." After Yunhai finished speaking, his head was knocked by Master Xuanxu.

    "Master, am I right?" Yunhai asked with a playful smile.

    Xuanxu wanted to refute, but it was difficult to find a reason to refute. What Yunhai said every time was fallacious, but every time it was impossible to refute his fallacies.

    Yunhai makes trouble all day long in Longyin Temple, but because of Xuanxu's protection, others can't do anything to him.

    But when Yunhai was nineteen years old, during a morning class, in front of dozens of monks, he pushed down and smashed a three-meter-high Buddha statue.

    All the monks were furious and tied Yunhai up. Xuanxu rushed over immediately, his face also very dark.

    Although Yunhai usually causes mischief, he never expected that he would go so far as to destroy a Buddha statue in front of everyone.

    Even if he is forgiven for this matter, Yunhai will still be expelled from the temple. In more serious cases, he may even be charged with disrespecting the Buddha and be beaten to death with sticks.

    "Kneel down." Xuanxu angrily yelled at Yunhai.

    "I won't kneel." Yunhai stared at Xuanxu, not thinking that he was at all wrong.

    Master Xuanxu sighed slightly in his heart, understanding that although his apprentice seemed to be fooling around, he would not destroy the Buddha statue without reason, so he asked: "Why did you destroy this Buddha statue? It is disrespectful to the Buddha."

    "Master, it is true that you destroy Buddha statues, but you are disrespectful to the Buddha. This cannot be a slap in the face." Yunhai said: "Yesterday, I discussed Buddhism with a monk and said that the Buddha will protect the believers' safety. But when we have disasters one after another on weekdays, we also  I didn¡¯t see this Buddha jumping out to bless us.¡±

    "I just thought, if he doesn't protect us, how can he not protect his Buddha statue? So I pushed it. I didn't expect that this thing would break by itself without being dropped." Yun Hai said.

    Xuan Wu, who was standing next to Xuanxu, said angrily: "Even if you are a disciple of the abbot, you can be so wanton and arrogant.for?  I captured him, beat him to a disability, and drove him out of the mountain gate.  "

    "Hey, Xuan Wu, you talk about the equality of all living beings all day long. If you destroyed this Buddha statue today, would you also beat yourself into a cripple like this?" Yun Hai said: "Besides, you talk about heaven all day long.  You have the virtue of living well, but for the sake of a dead thing, you have to beat me, a living person, into a cripple. What you call Buddhism turns out to be just to be the Buddha's lackey, and not to stick to your original intention."

    The faces of the monks on the scene were all red with anger. Although Yunhai seemed to be scolding Xuanwu alone, he was actually scolding all the monks.

    "Senior brother, this guy has gone crazy. It's up to you to take care of your own apprentice." Xuan Wu said with an ugly face.

    Everyone thought that Master Xuanxu would expel Yunhai from the mountain gate, or punish him severely at worst. In the end, Master Xuanxu just walked up and knocked Yunhai on the head: "You are right, but there will be no next time. You are smart, but you are not the one who should use it."  I have never asked you to do anything in a place like this, but this time, you have to listen to me."

    "Okay." Yunhai nodded.

    Afterwards, when Yunhai followed Master Xuanxu back, he couldn't help but curiously asked: "Master, if you indulge me so much, aren't you afraid that other people in the temple will disapprove?"

    Master Xuanxu said with a smile: "I am in the temple, and you are the only relative. If I don't indulge you, who will I indulge?"

    From then on, Yunhai seemed to be a different person. In Longyin Temple, he followed Yunhai all day long to recite Buddha's name and study.

    ¡­¡­

    "Master taught me that after I reach the age of twenty-three or four, he will let me go down the mountain to practice. When I am thirty-two, he will send me into the demon world, and then I will withdraw from Longyin Temple." The boss said, and the ash from the cigarette butt just fell to the ground.  .

    I was a bit stunned when I heard this: "Master Xuanxu is too indulgent of you, isn't he?"

    "I was raised by my master since I was a child. I am just like his son. He is a little too kind to me." The boss rubbed his temples and took a deep breath: "Forget it, let's go down the mountain.  Go to Li Chun's place and see how he is doing with his arrests?"

    After saying that, he walked out of the thatched house without looking back.

    I followed him.

    The boss should be in extreme pain right now. If someone else killed Master Xuanxu, he could find someone to take revenge. But Luo Fang has been with him for many years. Can he still kill Luo Fang?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 403 Hosting the Token

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Not to mention other things, if the boss wants to kill Luo Fang, I will definitely object, and no one among the six of us who want to catch the demon will agree.

    Of course, the boss will definitely not really want to kill Luo Fang. Luo Fang did such a thing because he was possessed by a demon.

    But even so, the boss must feel very uncomfortable.

    When we went down the mountain and returned to Pingliang City, it was already eight o'clock in the evening.

    We went straight to the Public Security Bureau. During this period, Ai Tangtang called me and asked what we were doing. I told Ai Tangtang what happened.

    Ai Tangtang didn¡¯t say anything this time, why he didn¡¯t take her with him.

    She knew very well that when the boss buried Master Xuanxu, he must have hoped that there would be fewer people.

    "Is the director of the Public Security Bureau reliable? Can he really help catch Liu Hai and Huan Xuan Wu?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    After listening to this, I looked at the boss, who laughed a little and said only two words, "Don't worry."

    After chatting for a few more words, I hung up the phone, and soon we arrived at the door of the Public Security Bureau.

    After the car parked, I followed the boss and walked directly to Director Li¡¯s office.

    By this time, the people from the Public Security Bureau had already gone off work, and only a few people were on duty.

    The person on duty also saw the two of us during the day and did not stop us. After we walked into Director Li's office together, Director Li was sitting at his desk. When he saw us coming in, he said with a smile: "Master Yunhai."  ,coming?"

    "Has anyone been arrested?" the boss asked.

    "We've caught him. He's in the interrogation room below. Do you want to interrogate me?" Li Chun asked.

    "Yes." The boss nodded.

    Li Chun took a key from the desk and led the way.

    We followed him and took the elevator to the first basement floor of the Public Security Bureau.

    The first floor below is basically a place where people are temporarily detained.  Li Chun took us to the door of an interrogation room.

    After opening the iron door, turn on the light inside.

    This interrogation room is not big, only about twenty square meters. There is an iron table in the middle, and in one corner of the room, two monks are locked with handcuffs.

    ¡°One of them is an acquaintance of mine, Liu Hai, and the other is an old monk in his sixties.

    They were wearing monk's robes and looked very ugly when they saw us entering.

    "Yunhai, what do you mean? Looking for someone to arrest us?" The old monk yelled at the boss: "You are so disrespectful and stubborn, do you know"

    The boss kicked the old monk directly in the stomach: "Xuanwu, old man, I wanted to beat you twenty years ago. If my master hadn't kept suppressing me, would you think I was really such a good-tempered person?"

    "Don't kill me, don't kill me, I am the reincarnation of Buddha." Liu Hai was frightened at the side.

    The boss glared at Xuan Wu and said, "You think I don't know that you want to collude with Li Chun and arrest me before I come back? But the relationship between Director Li and me can't be shaken by you with just a few words."

    Li Chun, who was standing next to us, originally had a rather ugly look on his face when he heard the first half of the boss's sentence. As soon as he heard the second part, he nodded immediately and said righteously: "Yes, Master Yunhai and I are as close as brothers. I contacted you before,  It¡¯s just bait to lure you.¡±

    "Oh, then you have the ability to kill me?" Xuanwu looked at the boss and said: "Your master harmed the entire Longyin Temple for his own selfish desires. Wouldn't it be better if you had listened to me and removed that evil obstacle? Now I, Longyin Temple,  The Yin Temple was burned down, and your master is the eternal sinner of Long Yin Temple."

    Although the boss was usually calm and collected, when he heard Xuan Wu insulting Master Xuan Xu, he took out a dagger from somewhere and put it on Xuan Wu's neck: "If you have the guts, try saying something bad about my master again?  "

    Xuan Wu opened his mouth, probably as soon as the words came to his mouth, but he swallowed it back and said: "Nephew, why are you doing this? What I just said was because my Longyin Temple was burned down, and I said it in a fit of anger.  In fact, Senior Brother Ren has done a lot of good things over the years."

    "Bah." I rolled my eyes at this guy speechlessly. It was so shameless.

    "Stop talking nonsense and hand over the host token." The boss said.

    "Before his death, Senior Brother Xuanxu had already given the position of host to Liu Hai." Xuan Wugang finished.

    The boss was still about to take action, but suddenly he took a deep breath, calmed down a little, and said in a calm tone: "My master's arrangements should be left to me, right?"

    "I am the reincarnation of the Buddha, and I must be the one to preside over it." Liu Hai on the side suddenly said.

    I walked up to him, slapped his ear, and cursed: "What? Still"?Eat arsenic?  "

    After listening to my words, Liu Hai shrank his neck and said in a lower voice a few decibels: "The host's token is in my clothes."

    I looked back at the boss and saw him nodding to me. I searched the cassock on this guy and soon found a golden pendant.

    This pendant was engraved with Buddha. I held it in my hand and couldn't help but take a bite. I turned back to the old man and said with a big smile: "It's pure gold."

    The boss took the golden pendant from my hand and said to Li Chun: "Captain Li, just lock them up for seven days. After all, they are from Longyin Temple. In addition, you have to worry about allocating funds to rebuild Longyin Temple."  ¡±

    "Don't worry." Li Chun quickly patted his chest to reassure him.

    "Let's go."

    When the boss and I walked out of the Public Security Bureau, we never thought that things would be so easy. After we came out, I asked the boss: "Looking for them? Not to kill them? Are you looking for this token of honor?"

    "How can we monks fight and kill all day long?" The boss glanced at the token in his hand: "This is the rule of our Longyin Temple. Before each abbot dies, he will personally hand over the token to the next abbot and tell him to open it.  Its method.¡±

    "Do you know?" I asked.

    "Of course I know. In fact, even if this thing is in their hands, it is not easy for them to become hosts. After all, they have to open this Buddha pendant in front of everyone to be truly recognized by the previous host." The old man laughed.  .

    I asked the boss: "Then you know?"

    "Master told me twenty years ago." The boss said.

    Master Xuanxu is so kind to the boss that there is nothing to say.

    Old Dao Dao: "Don't look at how small the Buddha pendant looks. When you open it, it is actually a key. There is a room underground in Longyin Temple. Only the host can enter. It can control the Buddhist array in Longyin Temple, and  It is very important to control the place below where all the monsters are sealed.¡±

    "It's good if it's solved. There are no casualties among the masters of Longyin Temple. After repairing Longyin Temple, others will be fine when they come back." I felt relieved.

    How do you say something?  Everyone has to die. Sun Xiaopeng became the head of Laoshan, which was very difficult. In the end, if Yu Zhixin didn't die to help him, he wouldn't have been so easy. The boss just solved all the problems on his first day back.  .  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 404 The troublesome cat Cai Cai

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When I returned to the hotel with my boss, it was already ten o'clock in the evening.

    But we still decided to go out for a hot pot meal together.

    Of course, it was Ai Tangtang who suggested going out to eat hot pot. Cat Dacai was originally unwilling, so Ai Tangtang coaxed him out on the pretext of buying him cat food.

    There is a hot pot restaurant opposite the hotel. After entering, I asked for a private room.

    Miaofa¡¯s face looked a bit unclear and she couldn¡¯t explain what was going on.

    Sitting in his chair, his face looked uncertain.

    After ordering, the boss asked Miaofa: "Junior brother, why don't you look good?"

    "No, Senior Brother took care of everything on the first day he came back. I have fulfilled Master's last wish. I should be happy, but Master has just died. I don't know whether I should be happy or sad." Miao Fa said.

    "What should I care about? People can't be resurrected after death. Be happy and eat more meat later. I will feel better." Ai Tangtang said.

    I rolled my eyes at Ai Tangtang. Her master was not the one who died emotionally. Of course she wouldn¡¯t feel bad. She would feel better eating meat. A monk should not eat meat.

    After the food was served, Mao Dacai lay on the air conditioner in the corner of the room and said, "Hey, where is my cat food?"

    "Don't worry, I'll buy it for you when I finish eating." Ai Tangtang saw that the meat had been cooked, so he didn't have the energy to buy cat food.

    I took a few bites, and the boss looked at me and Ai Tangtang with a smile: "Do you two want to stay and rebuild Longyin Temple with me?"

    Ai Tangtang looked at me. I thought about it and smiled: "Boss, you said this. I don't know how to build a house. I will return to Chongqing after you finish your work here."

    "I'll go back with Axiu too. There are more delicious food in Chongqing than here." Ai Tangtang said.

    The boss said thoughtfully: "Tangtang, do you like Axiu?"

    I didn't expect that the boss would ask this, but I looked at Ai Tangtang out of habit. At this time, Ai Tangtang was biting a piece of meat, and nodded: "I like it very much. Axiu is much more generous than you, let me give it to you."  Money to buy food is not ambiguous at all. On the contrary, when you opened a milk tea shop, my salary was two to three thousand a month, which was not enough to buy food."

    The boss smiled and said to me: "Axiu, I've finally gotten rid of this girl Tangtang, but you have to be careful."

    "What are you careful about?" I asked.

    "Girl, if something happens to me if I follow you, someone will cause you trouble, and it will be big trouble." The boss said.

    I touched the back of my head and vaguely guessed that it was related to the demon clan, but I wasn¡¯t sure.

    Just when I was about to speak, suddenly, the door was knocked open with a bang.

    We were startled, and when we looked back, Mao Dacai ran in with a can of cat food in his mouth, and cursed: "Uncle ****, didn't I just go to the street to buy cat food?"  The whole street needs to slay demons, damn it.¡±

    After saying that, he threw himself into my arms and buried his head.

    I was stunned for a moment. I don¡¯t know when the emotional cat Dacai ran out to buy cat food just now.

    This is really not a big deal, a cat is buying cat food on the street.

    Soon seven or eight people rushed in from outside, followed by others.

    One of them pointed at the cat Dacai in my arms and said, "Brother, this cat is a monster. Give it to us quickly."

    "How could my cat be a monster? You must have seen it wrong." I said.

    "This cat just spoke human language and wanted to buy cat food." The man roared.

    The boss stood up and said, "Everyone, be quiet. This place is so close to Longyin Temple. How could there be monsters wandering nearby?"

    "Shit, those people at Longyin Temple were probably killed by some monster."

    The group of people started to make a fuss, but Miao Fa was not happy about it. He stood up and walked up to argue with this person, but was pushed away.

    The boss slapped the table and said to these people: "We are also reasonable. If you insist on saying that this is a monster, what evidence do you have?"

    "I want to slay demons today."

    "Damn it, the monster must die."

    The group of people became noisy.

    I¡¯m a little helpless, what¡¯s going on? Most of the people who came here are here to see the excitement, or they feel it¡¯s novel.

    Suddenly, Mao Dacai cursed: "I am a monster, why don't you bite me."

    "Damn it, it's really a monster."

    "You're really talking about people."

    When these people saw the catDa Cai cursed and ran away one by one, without any trace of his previous desire to slay demons.

    However, there were still three or four little girls standing outside the door, pointing at Mao Dacai. The last girl wearing glasses and looking like she was in her late twenties came up and said, "These gentlemen, this poor cat  The cat must have been abused by you and trained to speak human words."

    "This cat is so pitiful and cannot be abused by you like this."

    These girls said.

    I glanced at the boss helplessly.

    The boss asked Miaofa to sit down and continue eating, but Ai Tangtang showed no intention of getting up.

    I asked helplessly: "Then what do you want?"

    "We want to rescue this cat." These silly old women said.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s you who usually stop people from delivering animal carts, right?¡± I asked.

    "We are here to save them."

    "What the hell, you guys are full all day long and have nothing to do, right? Do you want to prove that you have love all day long? Then you stopped the car to save dozens of dogs, why don't you take them home and raise them? These cats and dogs are not bought with money.  ?¡±

    When these silly old ladies heard that I was going to beat someone, they ran away.

    I said that I occasionally saw a group of idiots blocking cars to save animals on the Internet. It turned out to be this kind of people.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In the name of protecting animals, I hurt other people¡¯s interests and let them buy it with money, but no one is willing. With this kind of virtue, I still have the nerve to come out and call for the protection of animals.

    "Eat, you are a thief, Brother Cat, you too, can you stop playing like this? When the time comes, you will be caught and taken to the zoo, who will save you?" I sat down and said to the cat Dacai in my arms.

    Mao Dacai said: "The zoo still cares about cat food. You just eat and drink for yourself all day long and don't care about my cat food. This life is really unbearable."

    "Okay, let's calm down for a while," the boss said.

    "By the way, I just saw a group of bull heads." Mao Dacai said.

    I was shocked and asked: "General Niu?"

    "No, they are just some young generals among the three thousand bulls under General Niu. There are about ten of them. They seem to be here to arrest the souls. They went to Longyin Temple." Mao Dacai finished.

    The chopsticks in Miaofa's hand fell to the ground, and the chopsticks that the boss was supposed to use to pick up food also stopped in the air.

    Everyone looked at Mao Dacai, and the boss asked slowly: "Where do you think they went?"

    "Longyin Temple, damn, go to Longyin Temple, right? How could the underworld come to arrest your soul in Longyin Temple?" Mao Dacai said in surprise.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 405 There is a problem

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The faces of the boss and Miaofa were livid, while Ai Tangtang looked at Mao Dacai and asked, "Why can't ghosts come to arrest the souls of Longyin Temple?"

    boom!

    The boss slapped his hand on the table, his eyes full of anger, and Miaofa explained to Ai Tangtang: "Our Longyin Temple is a sect that has been passed down for thousands of years. Even if we don't have the same relationship in the underworld as Laoshan, we are a Buddhist sect.  As long as you don't make a big mistake, you shouldn't let a bad thing like turning your head hold you back."

    "Even if there are many deaths here, it should be Black and White Wuchang who sent people to invite our people from Longyin Temple to come down." Miaofa said.

    I nodded silently. The division of labor between the bull head and the horse face and the black and white is very clear. Generally speaking, the bull head only captures the evil spirits. After they are captured, they must be judged by the judge and then sent to hell.  "

    "Let's go and see Longyin Temple."

    The boss ran out in a hurry, and naturally we followed him immediately.

    We hailed a taxi and rushed to Longyin Temple.

    When we arrived at Longyin Temple, it was already an hour later and it was early morning.

    We, four people and one cat, stood on the ruins of Longyin Temple.

    The boss looked around at the gate of Longyin Temple and said, "Look, find all those cow heads for me."

    Mao Dacai looked around, then barked, then transformed back into his true form, two meters tall and four meters long, with silver-white hair all over his body. He roared, then found a direction and ran over.

    I held the Sanqing Huayang Gun and asked the boss: "It's hard to capture these bull heads alive."

    "As long as they capture their souls, then kill them." After the boss finished speaking, he also ran into Longyin Temple.

    The magic method follows closely.

    I looked back at Ai Tangtang and said, "Follow me, don't run around."

    "Oh." Ai Tangtang nodded.

    Afterwards, I took Ai Tangtang into Longyin Temple and started searching.

    Longyin Temple is very big. At night, the surroundings are very quiet. Only occasionally you can hear a few birds chirping or the chirping of some insects from the distant forest.

    "Moo."

    Suddenly, there was a sound of a cow snorting from the front.

    The sound came from a room.

    I vaguely remembered this room as a place where monks lived.

    I kicked the door open.

    At this time, Niu Tou stood inside.

    Of course, this bull head is incomparable to the Bull Soldier. It is only two meters tall. It is full of muscles. It is wearing a pair of shorts underneath and has more than a dozen iron chains in its hands. In the room, there are more than a dozen souls with chains on their necks.  Locked up, fell to the ground.

    "What's wrong? What's wrong?" Ai Tangtang, who was behind me, also followed.

    "Be careful yourself." I patted Ai Tangtang on the shoulder and slowly approached with the Sanqing Yang Huayang Gun.

    Niutou saw me coming and spoke.

    "Hey, can you see me? Human beings, the ghosts are trapped in the dark, do you want to stop"

    Before he finished speaking, I shot this guy in the chest.

    The bull's head reacted quickly and swung it sideways with the iron chain in its hand.

    The Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand was directly blocked by him, and then an iron chain was thrown towards my neck.

    I quickly grabbed the iron rope with my left hand, then got close and punched the bull head in the face.

    It was hit by my punch, and I immediately bit off my middle finger, drew a palm thunder on my hand, and said: "The infinite universe borrows the law!"

    Then he slapped Niu Tou on the forehead with a palm.

    With a bang, it was knocked to the ground by my palm. Even though it had a bull¡¯s face, I could still see his surprised look. It said, ¡°What are you doing? Stopping the underworld from enforcing the law?¡±

    "Get the hell out of here, you will beat me just like I do when General Niu comes." After saying that, I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and stabbed it directly in the chest.

    The bull head trembled all over, then turned into some white light spots and dissipated.

    After beating the bull head to pieces, the chains of the monks' souls that originally lived there also disappeared. Each of these souls looked around with horrified eyes.

    "Ai Tangtang, put these souls away." I turned around and said.

    "Okay." Ai Tangtang nodded and agreed.

    After Ai Tangtang put all the souls away in a small red bag, I walked out of the room with her, and then continued to search.

    And in other directions of Longyin Temple, from time to time there will beThere were sounds of fighting.

    I am not worried about the safety of the boss and the others. I can take care of the bull head, so they will have no problem.

    I have been busy for two hours. At two o'clock in the morning, after I solved the fourth bull head, I finally met the boss.

    There are already more than fifty monks¡¯ souls in Ai Tangtang¡¯s bag, and the boss and the others are almost the same.

    "How many have you killed in total?" the boss asked us.

    I said: "Four."

    Mao Dacai: "Seven."

    Miaofa said a little embarrassedly, "Two."

    The boss nodded: "I left one alive just now and asked about it. There were sixteen cow heads in total. I also killed three. In total, they have all been dealt with."

    ¡°Give me the three souls and seven souls of all fellow disciples, and I will go back and save them day and night,¡± Miaofa said.

    "Why did the underworld suddenly send people to collect the souls of the monks of Longyin Temple?" I asked the boss: "Is it the underworld?"

    The boss looked a little heavy.

    Indeed, if the boss wants to rebuild Longyin Temple, if the underworld opposes it and does not recognize the status of Longyin Temple in the human world, then everything will be over.

    The boss looked back at the sky and said, "It looks like I have to go to the underworld."

    "I'll go with you." I said.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the boss shook his head: "The conflict between you and Mr. Niu is too deep. If you go down and let him know, you will definitely not be able to come back."

    "Besides, I went down to find someone to reason with, not to fight. If I take you with me, you won't be able to help." After the boss finished speaking, I nodded.

    However, I feel that the trip to the underworld will not be as smooth as expected. After all, we killed sixteen cow heads today. As the saying goes, it depends on the owner when beating a dog. Just kill sixteen cow heads like this.  Very troublesome.

    The boss said to Miaofa: "Junior brother, you will come with me later. I will find a place to cross the underworld and go to the underworld. I will also trouble you to rebuild Longyin Temple and summon our Longyin Temple masters back."  "

    "Senior brother, don't worry." Miaofa nodded.

    "Can we help in any way?" I asked.

    But the boss whispered in my ear: "This time the underworld suddenly attacked our Longyin Temple. There is a problem. Before I figure it out, you should leave and don't step into the muddy water."

    "Yeah." I nodded.

    "Tomorrow you and Ai Tangtang will go back to Chongqing directly. When the things at Longyin Temple are finished and Longyin Temple reopens, I will call you and come over for a drink then." Lao Dadao.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 406 Yan Beixun¡¯s True Love

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Since the boss has said this, I no longer insist. The boss contacted Director Li and sent a car to take us back to Pingliang City.

    After returning to the hotel, everyone chatted together in the boss¡¯s room.

    During this period, the boss even asked Mao Dacai if he wanted to go to Chongqing with me and Ai Tangtang to escape.

    Mao Dacai said he was too lazy to bother.

    It¡¯s a good thing that Mao Dacai doesn¡¯t want to leave. I don¡¯t know how long it will take for the boss to go to the underworld. He is also worried that the magic method alone will not be able to suppress the other people in Longyin Temple. Mao Dacai at least has a helper.

    Early the next morning, we had breakfast together. Ai Tangtang and I packed up our things and flew back to Chongqing.

    "Finally home."

    I stood at the door of the Chinese medicine shop and stretched my arms.

    "Hurry up and get in." Ai Tangtang pushed me, and Ai Tangtang and I entered.

    I saw Yan Beixun sitting on the sofa, chatting with a 29-year-old, pretty woman.

    The two of them were talking and laughing. After seeing us coming in, the woman asked Yan Bei: "Brother Yan, is this your friend?"

    "This is my junior brother, and this is my junior brother's friend." Yan Beixun said with a smile.

    "In that case, I won't bother you." She stood up.

    Yan Beixun hurriedly said: "It's nothing to disturb, no need to disturb."

    "I'll come over and sit down tomorrow."

    "Okay." Yan Beixun nodded quickly. The woman smiled at me and then walked out of the Chinese medicine store.

    I saw Yan Beixun¡¯s eyes staring straight at the woman¡¯s back. He walked up to Yan Beixun and poked his arm: ¡°Hey, who is this girl?¡±

    "What kind of girl are you? I'm going to call you sister-in-law when I see you next time." Yan Beixun glared at me.

    "What sister-in-law?" Ai Tangtang asked next to me.

    "Come on, you two sit down, and I'll tell you slowly." Yan Beixun looked excited. After we sat down, he said, "Her name is Hu Xiaoping. I've known you two since you left.  of."

    "At first, she came to get some medicine for her father, and I randomly gave it to her. But her father became more seriously ill and almost died. She ran over to beg me, and I followed her to see that she was carrying her father on my back.  He was rescued by the hospital." Yan Beixun said with a proud look on his face.

    I asked: ¡°Did you take the wrong medicine?¡±

    "Ahem, don't worry about this. What's important is that Xiaoping has a good impression of me. You said, senior brother, I'm so old that it's not a problem to hang around like this all day long. I just want to find someone to get married to. It just so happens that Xiaoping  Ping is twenty-nine years old, and her parents are also urging her to get married, but she has no one."

    When Yan Beixun said this, he swept his forehead with his hand and said, "What the hell, I can be considered a talented person. Axiu, do you think she and I look like a couple?"

    "Hey, have you changed your gender? Do you want to find someone to get married with?" I couldn't help but ask.

    ¡°Based on Yan Beixun¡¯s careless behavior before, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have believed it, but now Yan Beixun looks like a slut, as if he really wants to marry that woman.

    "Will the baby be born soon? Then I will be the godmother of the baby." Ai Tangtang said happily.

    "Okay, don't worry. When the time comes, you two will be the best man and bridesmaid. Oh, I'll go. It will cost a lot of money to get married. I have to work hard to make money." Yan Beixun said.

    I asked: "Does Xiaoping know that you are in this business?"

    When I asked this, Yan Beixun suddenly became less happy than before. Instead, he said, "I don't know. I told her that I opened a Chinese medicine shop and know medical skills."

    ?????????????????????????????????????? Unless her relationship is really deep, she will not marry. How many people are willing to marry someone who deals with ghosts and monsters all day long?

    I patted Yan Beixun on the shoulder: "I feel that if you really fall in love with her, you still have to tell her your identity."

    "I'm sensible about this. Don't worry. By the way, I asked you around. Xiaoping also has a little cousin. She is twenty-two years old and has just graduated from college. It is said that she has a pretty good figure and appearance.  Don't introduce me to you." Yan Beixun looked like a matchmaker.

    "No need, I want to play for a few more years." I shook my head.

    " Later, Ai Tangtang and I agreed that Yan Beixun had changed a bit.

    In the past, when he was in the Chinese medicine shop, Yan Beixun went out looking for flowers and willows all day long. He spent very little time in the Chinese medicine shop, and he never did any housework. Going out to buy lunches was too troublesome.

    Today, one person tidied up the entire house.?, and also went out to buy food and cook.

    Is this guy sick?  And he seemed to be quite ill.

    At night, Yan Beixun put on a black suit. His hair was shiny and shiny with countless waxes. He had never washed his face before, but today he washed it countless times with Ai Tangtang's facial cleanser.  She even sprayed herself with perfume.

    "Xiaoping asked me out to eat skewers. You two can eat together at home." Yan Beixun said.

    I couldn¡¯t help but complain: ¡°Hey, brother, you¡¯re going to go to some banquet or eat Western food in this outfit. Are you going to wear skewers like this?¡±

    "What's wrong? Are you not convinced?" At this point, Yan Beixun asked me in a low voice: "By the way, I usually tip the waiter when I go to a Western restaurant. How much do I tip?"

    "What? You go out to make a skewer and you still have to pay the waiter? Just calm down and just do it as usual." I said.

    "That's not possible. This is the first time Xiaoping asks me to go out for dinner. She must be rich. Not to mention, I have to rent a sports car." After saying that, Yan Beixun ran out.

    "Isn't this guy stupid?" I couldn't help but said looking at Yan Beixun's back.

    Ai Tangtang touched his chin and said, "The book says that people are very stupid in love."

    "Did you realize he was stupid on the first day? Does he fall in love every day?" I said speechlessly.

    "This is always a good thing. We can't let Brother Yan stay single, right?" Ai Tangtang said.

    That¡¯s true, I nodded, and then went out to buy some box lunches. I had a makeshift meal with Ai Tangtang in the store, and then we sat on the sofa and watched TV.

    Around ten o'clock in the evening, Yan Beixun came back dejectedly.

    "What's wrong?" I looked at Yan Bei and asked.

    "What the hell, I had someone cut it off." Yan Beixun said, "Fortunately, I protected my face in time, so it didn't look disfigured."

    "What's wrong? Can you still be beaten in Chongqing? Don't you know how to call me?" I asked.

    "It's like this." Yan Beixun said: "Xiaoping is a school teacher and likes educated people. The people who beat me were called by a male teacher from her school who wanted to chase her and watch me date her.  Come and beat me up, if it weren¡¯t for the sake of protecting Xiaoping¡¯s image in her mind, wouldn¡¯t it be just fun for me to deal with the three of them by myself?¡±

    "You deserve it." I sighed and said with a smile.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 407 Success?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "You can't say that, your senior brother, is it wrong for me to pursue my own happiness?" Yan Beixun rolled his eyes at me, then sat down next to Ai Tangtang and me with a smile, and asked: "You two are young, you have  There is no way to help me chase Xiaoping."

    "What are the benefits?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    Yan Beixun said: "As long as I successfully catch Xiaoping, I will treat you to ten feasts."

    "Okay!" Ai Tangtang nodded immediately and said, "Don't lie to me."

    "That's not possible." Yan Beixun nodded, and then asked me, "What about you, can you help me?"

    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help Yan Beixun pursue his happiness, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how to chase girls. I shook my head and said, ¡°You two can discuss it between yourselves, I¡¯m sleeping.¡±

    Lying on the sofa, I was thinking about the situation with the boss, and I didn¡¯t know what happened to the boss in the underworld.

    And Luo Fang, after killing so many people, where did he go?

    This guy is the same, at least give me a call and come over to see me.

    As I thought about it, I fell into a deep sleep.

    At noon the next day, I woke up in a daze.

    I rubbed my eyes, yawned, and took a look. Ai Tangtang was sitting on the sofa opposite me. Except for where she sat, the rest of the sofa was filled with snacks.

    "Where did you get so many snacks?" I picked up a bag of potato chips, opened them and ate them.

    "Brother Yan bought them." Ai Tangtang grinned: "I helped him come up with a good idea, and when he was happy, he bought these things for me."

    "Oh, you gave him an idea." I nodded, then I felt something was wrong. I looked at Ai Tangtang and asked, "What? What idea did you give him?"

    "Hehe, Brother Yan and I chatted until two o'clock in the morning yesterday. Finally, I searched online for something called One Hundred Tricks to Pick Up Girls, and combined some of the tricks in it" Ai Tangtang was still talking.

    "Don't say these useless things. What's the point? What's your idea?" I asked.

    "That post said that there are three things that women like most, money, cars, and handsome guys." Ai Tangtang said: "Your senior brother is born with a lack of hardware, but he can make up for it with money and cars."

    "Isn't that female teacher going to class today? I asked her to go to the bank to withdraw money, then fold the hundred dollar bills into paper flowers, put them on a two to three million sports car, and give them to Teacher Xiaoping." Ai  Tangtang said.

    I breathed a sigh of relief. Although this method was too flamboyant to show off my wealth, it wasn¡¯t too bad. I just had to make do with it.

    "Of course, this is just the beginning. The post said that if you kiss the woman one last time, it will be OK." Ai Tangtang said.

    ¡°What if the woman doesn¡¯t want to do it?¡± I asked.

    "Forced kissing. Of course I won't do it to your relatives in public, but if you force it, it's different. It should be quite romantic." Ai Tangtang said after taking a bite of potato chips.

    Let me go, what can I do about this? I have to replace it with a girl of eighteen or nineteen years old. I guess this trick will not work every time, but she is a twenty-nine-year-old female teacher. If she is a money worshiper, based on what I saw yesterday  By the looks of that female teacher, she would have married a rich man long ago.

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s strange that Yan Beixun, who has always been thinking about what to eat today and wants to marry Xiaoping, has any good ideas.

    I was also hungry at this time, so I ate snacks with Ai Tangtang for a while. During this time, Ai Tangtang kept telling me how seamless this plan was. She had a stern look on her face, as if she was still thinking of such a good idea for herself.  So proud.

    I touched my forehead and asked Ai Tangtang: "If it were you and such a person came to chase you, would you agree?"

    "Of course I disagree." Ai Tangtang said without hesitation.

    "Why."

    Ai Tangtang said: "I am not short of money to spend with you, so why give me flowers converted from money?"

    "Isn't that right? You must know that the female teacher is short of money?" I laughed.

    "That's different."

    "What's the difference?" I asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s just different anyway.¡±

    Before Ai Tangtang finished speaking, Yan Beixun walked in from the door, his face still red, obviously from being beaten.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, was it successful?¡± I asked, holding back a smile.

    Yan Bei  Let the strong wind blow,All the money was scattered on the ground.  "

    "At that time, a group of students happened to be in physical education class, so they just grabbed it." Yan Beixun said: "You said, as a person of status like me, I wouldn't grab money from the ground with a group of students. Let Xiaoping see this."  Oh, how much it affects my identity in her mind."

    "You actually failed in the first two links of the plan." Ai Tangtang puffed up his mouth and asked with an incredulous look on his face: "So you came to the last link?"

    "Yes, anyway, the first two steps are just preparations. I called Xiaoping at that time, and when she came down, I hugged her and kissed her." Yan Beixun pointed at his face: "Then it became like this."

    "You were beaten by her?" I couldn't help laughing.

    "No." Yan Beixun shook his head: "I found this trick is really useful. After Xiaoping was kissed by me, her face turned red and she ran away very shy."

    Is this okay?

    I frowned and asked, "Then what's going on on your face?"

    "When I saw that the plan was successful, I started to scream, and then four or five physical education teachers beat me. The reason for beating me was that I was frivolous about the female teachers in their school." Yan Beixun said: "Although I tried my best to protect my face  , but still got a scratch on the ear.¡±

    "What about Xiaoping?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    Yan Beixun smiled and said, "I wanted to call her sister Xiaoping. Later, Xiaoping sent me a text message and asked me if I liked her. Of course I said yes."

    "We have begun to fall in love now." Yan Beixun looked at Ai Tangtang with excitement and asked: "Tangtang, don't you see, you have a second thought, what kind of meal do you want to eat? I will take care of it all.  "

    Ai Tangtang is also funny that his plan is successful.

    I looked at the two very happy people, but I was speechless.

    ¡°It¡¯s all nothing, but Yan Beixun can find someone he likes, and I¡¯m quite happy for him.

    I asked: ¡°By the way, what does Sister Xiaoping¡¯s family do?¡±

    "I don't know. I haven't asked her. When Xiaoping takes leave tomorrow, she will take me to visit her home. I'll ask then." After Yan Beixun finished speaking, Ai Tangtang and I changed clothes, and then followed Yan Beixun.  Find the Liberation Monument.

    Then we went to that super expensive restaurant and had a meal.

    The whole meal cost a full 20,000 yuan, but Yan Beixun didn't show any pain in his body. According to his words: "Why does my body hurt? My body hurts? The money blown away by the wind in that school today was more than this."  number."

    ¡¾ps: If anyone likes Xiao Jiu, remember to recommend Xiao Jiu¡¯s books to your friends!  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 408 Zombies that don¡¯t look like zombies

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I find that Yan Beixun is really more open-minded as he lives more. When he first met me, he used to pay extra for a damaged item. In the blink of an eye, 20,000 yuan was gone without blinking an eyelid.

    Suddenly, my cell phone rang, and when I saw it, it was Deputy Director Wang calling.

    "Hello, Deputy Director Wang?" I picked up the phone and said with a smile, "What's going on?"

    "I'm looking for some help from you. If you have time, come to the Public Security Bureau." Deputy Director Wang said.

    "Okay." After I hung up the phone, Yan Beixun asked me, "What's wrong?"

    "Deputy Director Wang called me. What else can happen? Let's go home and get the guy first," I said.

    After taking a taxi back to the Chinese medicine store, I brought everything I needed to bring. Originally, I wanted to ask Ai Tangtang and Yan Beixun to come with me.

    It turns out that between the two of them, Yan Beixun said that he wanted to call Hu Xiaoping and talk about life. He pursues his own happiness, which is understandable.

    Ai Tangtang, on the other hand, was so full that he wanted to lie still.

    I said to Ai Tangtang: "Sooner or later, if you act like this, you will turn into a fat pig."

    After saying that, I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun, put my bag on my back, took a taxi on the street, and rushed to the Public Security Bureau.

    When I arrived at the Public Security Bureau, it happened to be four o'clock in the afternoon. After I paid, I walked inside.

    When I was at the door, I called Deputy Director Wang and he rushed out to pick me up.

    "Director Wang, I haven't seen you for a while. You've gained weight." I followed Deputy Director Wang and smiled.

    He turned around and said, "Why are you so lucky? When I was in the criminal police team, I was in much better shape than you. Isn't it normal to get fat after sitting in the office all day without exercising?"

    "Is it normal to gain weight?" I shrugged and followed him. After entering the office, I asked, "What's going on? You called me here in such a hurry."

    "Let me show you a piece of surveillance first." Deputy Director Wang's face became more serious, then he sat in front of the computer, clicked on it, and found a video in a folder.

    I¡¯ll take a look.

    This video is in a small alley. A beautiful girl in her twenties or three years was passing by. Suddenly, a man rushed out from the corner of the alley, hugged her neck, and bit her hard.

    This lasted for twenty seconds, and the woman turned directly into a mummy.

    "Zombie?" I frowned and said, "Is there any way to see clearly what the color of his eyes is?"

    "No, I can't even see his face. I can only guess from the side that he is a young man about 24 or 25 years old." Deputy Director Wang rubbed his temples: "There must be a death order from above on this matter.  We need to investigate thoroughly, otherwise I might even be fired."

    "It's not that serious." I smiled and said, "You are in your position, can you be fired casually?"

    "The main reason is that this video was first circulated on the Internet. Although it was immediately deleted from the Internet, many people still saw it. If the case cannot be solved as soon as possible, something like this will happen again or twice, hey." Deputy Director Wang  He sat down on his chair and said.

    I touched my chin and asked, "When did it happen?"

    "Seven days ago, during this period, a demon-hunting army was sent over. There were about ten people. After walking around, they couldn't find any hair on this zombie." Deputy Director Wang said.

    I sat on the sofa and thought for a moment, that¡¯s not right. Looking at the video, this zombie is of a high level. Why does it bite people casually?

    Nowadays, zombies have very high IQs. Although the number of zombies is very small, they have integrated into human society. They basically go to the blood bank of the hospital to buy blood and drink it. It is rare to bite people in public.

    In other words, this zombie should not always live in the city, but a zombie that just came out of the mountains?

    "Deputy Director Wang, please immediately ask the people below to check if there are any ancient tombs nearby." I said.

    "Yes." Deputy Director Wang nodded and asked, "Do you have any solution for this matter?"

    "Intensify some patrols at the place where the accident occurred. If this zombie appears, notify me immediately." I said.

    "Okay." When Deputy Director Wang heard my promise, the scowl on his face relaxed a little, and he asked, "Would you like to have dinner together?"

    "Want to treat me to dinner?" I said, "Forget it, I'll wait until I help you clean up this zombie. By the way, if this zombie appears again, you must first find out what color its eyes are."

    Suddenly, Deputy Director Wang¡¯s phone rang. After he answered the phone, his face changed dramatically and he said to me, ¡°That zombie has appeared.¡±

    "Where?"??I asked quickly.

    "It's right in front of our Public Security Bureau." Deputy Director Wang looked a little pale.

    I hurried to the window. The floor here was a bit high, but I vaguely saw a young man in a black windbreaker standing at the gate of the Public Security Bureau.

    "Is that him?" I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and pushed open the door and ran downstairs.

    Deputy Director Wang followed behind and said, "Be careful, don't fight here. It's daytime and it will be troublesome if too many people see you."

    "I know." I replied.

    Soon, I came to the gate.

    At this time, more than 20 special police officers were surrounding the zombie, and further away, there were some passers-by watching the fun.

    This man has black eyes, is wearing a black robe and windbreaker, and has an oval face. He looks quite handsome.

    I pushed past the SWAT police and walked up to the zombie.

    strangeness.

    I was five meters away from him, but I didn¡¯t feel any corpse energy at all. The person standing in front of me looked like an ordinary person.

    Did the police make a mistake?

    It should be impossible, how could such a low-level mistake be made.

    Then there is only one possibility, this zombie is about to hide its corpse energy without revealing it at all.

    "Who are you?" This zombie looked at me.

    "Brother, what's your name? Who are you looking for?" I asked.

    He looked around confusedly and said, "I'm hungry."

    I felt nervous, could this guy want to kill someone?

    "Everyone spread out." Deputy Director Wang panted and followed him, asking the zombie, "What's your name?"

    "I don't know." The zombie shook his head.

    "Hey, Director Wang, are you mistaken? This guy doesn't look like a zombie." I whispered to Deputy Director Wang next to me.

    ¡°You¡¯ve also seen the surveillance video, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Deputy Director Wang said.

    That¡¯s right, this guy is very similar to the person in the surveillance.

    ¡°This guy looks stupid, let¡¯s deceive him first.¡± After I finished speaking in a low voice, I said to the zombie: ¡°Hey brother, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡±

    "Okay." He nodded and didn't say much.

    ¡°Then Deputy Director Wang and I took him to the canteen inside the Public Security Bureau and hurriedly asked someone to cook.

    Finally, I made a portion of fried rice, and this guy ate it with great enthusiasm. But I was surprised. This guy really didn¡¯t look like a zombie. It must have been a mistake, right?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 409 Bringing a Zombie Home

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    To avoid an accident, Deputy Director Wang had already sent everyone else in the cafeteria away, leaving only the two of us sitting in front of this zombie.

    After he had eaten, Deputy Director Wang smiled and asked, "Brother, why did you come to us?"

    "Isn't your court in charge of food?" he said.

    This talk about the imperial court made me and Deputy Director Wang stunned for a while.

    "Which dynasty are you from?" I asked.

    "People from the Tang Dynasty." He slowly looked around and said.

    Tang Dynasty?  It should be almost more than a thousand years ago. Could it be that this guy is still a thousand-year-old zombie?

    I quickly said: "Brother, when did you wake up?"

    "I have been awake for more than a month and know nothing about today's society. I steal when I am hungry. The most frightening thing is that I can actually suck human blood." He frowned.

    "How did you become a zombie?" I asked.

    "What zombie?" He became confused.

    It seems that this guy still doesn¡¯t know that he has turned into a zombie. I winked at Deputy Director Wang. Deputy Director Wang nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember your own life?¡±

    "I forgot." He shook his head: "I only vaguely remember that I am from the Tang Dynasty, but I know nothing else."

    "Wait a moment." I said with a smile, and then I took Deputy Director Wang to a distance and lowered my voice and asked, "Hey, Director Wang, what should we do now? It seems that we have encountered a fool zombie."

    "I don't know, are you sure you will accept him?" Deputy Director Wang asked.

    I glanced at the zombie from a distance, are you sure?  That's weird.

    "Didn't you hear him say that he is from the Tang Dynasty? Brother, you are a thousand-year-old zombie. Why don't you let the organization take him away and have him destroyed humanely?" I said.

    "It won't work." Deputy Director Wang said, "Well, why don't you stabilize him first and take him back, and I'll find a way to contact the people above to see what to do."

    After a few conversations with Deputy Director Wang, I understood that this guy was probably quite afraid of this zombie and didn¡¯t dare to leave it behind. He just kept asking me to take him away.

    Of course, this is also human nature. Anyone else would probably be afraid of this zombie.

    I took a deep breath, then put on a smile, walked up to the zombie, and said to him: "Brother, it's like this, Deputy Director Wang and I, the senior officials, are equivalent to your nine admirals in ancient times.  "

    "Admiral of the Nine Gates?" There was confusion on his face.

    I slapped my forehead and forgot that this guy was from the Tang Dynasty, and the Nine Admirals were officials from the Qing Dynasty. I thought about it and said, "It's just to punish the envoy."

    This guy nodded slightly, clasped his fists and saluted, and then said, "Your Majesty, I will punish you."

    "Don't dare." Deputy Director Wang wiped the sweat from his forehead and whispered in my ear: "Don't say these useless things, talk about the important points, brother."

    This zombie said: "You two don't need to whisper. I have pretty good hearing. If you have any questions, you might as well just tell me."

    "Ahem, that's it. Let me give you a name first, otherwise I won't know how to call you. Which names do you like, Zhang Wuji, Qiao Feng, Duan Yu?" I asked with a smile.

    ¡°Call me Jiangling.¡± He said.

    "Okay, Brother Jiangling, it's like this. The Sententorial Inspector discussed with me and found that your situation is a bit special. After all, you were a person from thousands of years ago. Now, according to our current words, you are just a person.  Black households."

    "Black household?" He was stunned for a moment.

    "However, the prosecutor decided to give you a household registration in his household registration book, and you will be treated as his godson." I said.

    When Deputy Director Wang heard this, he almost fainted from anger.

    I rolled my eyes at him with a smile. Anyway, this Jiangling didn't seem to be a threat, and said, "Of course, Mr. Sentenced Inspector is very busy with official duties, so you have to live with me for a while."

    Deputy Director Wang¡¯s face looked better now.

    Jiang Ling also showed joy on his face: "Thank you both very much. I just came out of the tomb. Although I have a general understanding of today's society, I still don't understand many specific etiquette. I hope you two can help me. Jiang Ling will be grateful in the future."  "

    "Well, you go back with Zhang Xiu first. I still have some things to do." Deputy Director Wang said with a depressed expression: "I will solve your household registration problem."

    "Sorry to trouble you." I said to Deputy Director Wang.

    He smiled hard at me, and I was quite speechless, leaving it to me.A zombie.

    The most important thing is that this zombie has lived for thousands of years. I am really not sure how to deal with it. Seeing that it looks harmless, I can only take it back first.

    We¡¯ll find a way to get rid of him later.

    Deputy Director Wang even sent a car to take us back to Nanping Pedestrian Street.

    Back to the door of the Chinese medicine shop, Jiang Ling followed me and walked in.

    As soon as he walked in, Ai Tangtang was sitting on the sofa, watching TV with his legs crossed.

    As soon as Jiang Ling and I walked in the door, she glanced over, then jumped up, squatted on the sofa, looked at Jiang Ling behind me in horror, and shouted at me: "Zhang Xiu, come here quickly, I will protect you  .¡±

    I walked up to her and knocked her on the forehead: "Protect me, this is my friend, his name is Jiang Ling, he will stay here for a few days."

    "But he is a zombie." Ai Tangtang said hurriedly.

    "I know he is a zombie." I asked, "Where is Yan Beixun?"

    "He went to pick up Sister Xiaoping and will go out to eat later." Ai Tangtang said, then glanced at Jiang Ling and asked, "Is this guy really not capable of causing trouble?"

    Jiang Ling looked around at this time and came over and said: "Brother Zhang, if it's not what I expected, this is a pharmacy, right?"

    "Really, I have really good eyesight." I smiled awkwardly. Even a fool could tell that this was a drug store.

    Jiang Ling suddenly looked at Ai Tangtang and said, "Brother Zhang, she is"

    "Hey, zombie, if I don't talk about you, don't talk about me, or I'll bite you to death. Don't think that you zombies are the only ones who can bite people." Ai Tangtang hurriedly threatened.

    "Uh." Jiang Ling couldn't help but took two steps back and looked at Ai Tangtang with some fear.

    What¡¯s wrong with these two people? They are both afraid of each other.

    "Hey, Axiu, who is this?" Yan Beixun walked in from the door at this time.

    Sister Xiaoping held his hand and followed Yan Beixun with a smile.

    "Well, senior brother, this is my friend, he will stay here temporarily for a few days." I said.

    "Come on, we are guests. Come on, let's have dinner together." Yan Beixun said with a smile.

    Obviously, I am in great mood.

    "Well, please ask Sister Xiaoping to go out for a moment. I have something to tell you." I said.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yan Beixun glanced at me doubtfully, but still let Sister Xiaoping go out first.

    ¡°Then I pulled Yan Beixun to the corner and told Jiang Ling that he was a zombie.

    "Zombie? Where's my Huanqing Giant Sword? I chopped him alive!" Yan Beixun yelled when he heard it.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 410 Drug addiction

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "No, no, no." I quickly grabbed Yan Beixun. Jiang Ling smiled and said to Yan Beixun, "Brother, you can't beat me."

    "Hey, I'm going, don't stop me." Yan Beixun was so excited that he became even more angry.

    "It's a thousand-year-old zombie." I really had no choice but to tell Yan Beixun. Yan Beixun was shocked all over, and then a bright smile appeared on his face: "Brother Jiangling, look, I was joking with you just now.  , don¡¯t take it seriously, come on, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡±

    "Let's go, let's eat." Ai Tangtang smiled happily.

    We didn¡¯t go far, but found a Laoya Soup restaurant on this pedestrian street and started eating.

    ¡°Of course, in front of Sister Xiaoping, I didn¡¯t have the chance to talk about Jiangling.

    On the contrary, Yan Beixun has been showing off his affection to sister Xiaoping.

    This meal lasted two hours. Although Jiang Ling didn't speak much during this period, we all felt that he did not mean any harm.

    Seeing that it was too late, Yan Beixun sent Sister Xiaoping out to take a taxi. When he came back, Yan Beixun sat down and asked, "Brother Jiangling, what's going on?"

    "That's it." I told what happened before, when Deputy Director Wang called me over.

    Of course, in front of Jiang Ling, I also omitted everything about getting rid of him in the meantime.

    After finishing speaking, Yan Beixun nodded slightly: "So that's it."

    "Brother Jiangling, what are you going to do next? You can't live here forever. Of course, it's not that I don't welcome you. It's just that people have to have dreams and do something in life. You can't just waste your time like this all day long.  Yan Beixun asked tentatively.

    Jiang Ling showed a slightly painful look on his face and said: "After I woke up, I have been a little confused. My memory is not clear, and I only have a small part of my memory."

    "Tell me, what memories do you have? Tell us and we will help you refer to them." Ai Tangtang asked.

    "I don't remember who I am, but there is always a memory fragment in my mind. I was fighting, and then I seemed to be killed. When I woke up, I had been sleeping for thousands of years. Even if you said I was a zombie, how could I become a zombie?"  I don¡¯t even know about zombies,¡± Jiang Ling said.

    I touched the back of my head and said, "Do you usually have the need to suck blood?"

    "Idiot." Ai Tangtang rolled his eyes at me: "Only very low-level zombies can suck blood. High-level zombies are dispensable for blood. Unless they are seriously injured and need blood for healing, they will suck a lot of blood.  "

    "Oh, you're so smart and you're educating me?" I was a little speechless, being laughed at by Silly Tang for having a low IQ, which was a bit funny.

    Ai Tangtang said sarcastically: "Of course, this guy's level is not low, he has red eyes."

    "Red eyes?" I was stunned for a moment. It seems that the highest level is the red-eyed zombie, but I don't have much idea.

    On the other hand, Yan Beixun was sitting on a chair drinking water. When Ai Tangtang said this, he spit out the water and fell to the ground.

    "Are you okay?" I quickly helped Yan Beixun up.

    Yan Beixun glanced at Jiang Ling with a guilty conscience.

    Jiang Ling smirked. It seemed that he had no special idea about red-eyed zombies.

    After chatting for a while, we paid the bill and the four of us returned to the Chinese medicine shop.

    Then, there was another epic fight for the bed position.

    Of course, this has nothing to do with Ai Tangtang. Ai Tangtang¡¯s treatment of a separate bed on the second floor has not changed.

    There were originally only two sofas. After the discussion between the three of us, Yan Bei looked for a bed on the floor.

    This is not because I bullied Yan Beixun. At first, I asked Jiang Ling to sleep on the floor, and Jiang Ling had no objection. On the contrary, it was Yan Beixun who insisted on letting Jiang Ling sleep on the sofa.

    Then follow me rock paper scissors to decide who has the floor and who has the sofa.

    In the end, of course I won.

    Are red-eyed zombies really that powerful?  Just because Jiang Ling was a red-eyed zombie, Yan Beixun was almost scared out of his wits.

    I really don¡¯t understand.

    When I woke up the next day, I found Jiang Ling doing housework and Yan Beixun running out to find Sister Xiaoping.

    And Ai Tangtang was sitting at the counter instructing Jiang Ling on how to do housework.

    Listening to Ai Tangtang scolding Jiang Ling for not knowing how to do housework, I muttered in my heart, if it were Yan Beixun, he would probably not dare to speak to Jiang Ling at this level.

    When Jiangling saw Ai Tangtang scolding him, it was justSmirk, then carry on.

    This guy¡¯s hard-working spirit is quite good.

    "Are you awake? Hurry up and help me get a batch of medicinal materials." Ai Tangtang threw a list over: "It's all written down."

    "Why don't you go by yourself?" I rolled my eyes at Ai Tangtang, then looked down at the list of medicinal ingredients and said, "This hasn't expired for long, so you can change it. In the past, Yan Beixun had a bunch of Chinese medicine in this cabinet that was expired.  I haven¡¯t seen anyone eat a dead person in several years.¡±

    "What do you know?" Suddenly, the phone in front of the counter rang. Ai Tangtang answered the phone. After hearing a few words, his expression changed and he said, "Hurry up and come out with me."

    "What's wrong? Are you in such a hurry?" I asked.

    "Sister Xiaoping, her father suddenly fell ill and asked me to come over for treatment." Ai Tangtang said and hurriedly grabbed some traditional Chinese medicine from the medicine cabinet and wrapped it up.

    I said confusedly: "Why didn't you send her to the hospital when she was sick? Instead, she asked us to go to her home to see a doctor."

    "How could I know? It won't be clear until after it passes." Ai Tangtang said.

    Afterwards, we asked Jiang Ling to look after our home, and we hurriedly ran out to take a taxi and headed for Huaxin Street.

    It is actually quite far from Nanping to Huaxin Street.

    After we arrived at Huaxin Street, Ai Tangtang called Yan Beixun again. Yan Beixun ran out of a building and asked us to follow him up quickly.

    This is an old residential building with only eight floors and no elevator.

    After we arrived on the fifth floor, Yan Beixun led us into a room.

    This room is quite big. I took a rough look and estimated it to be more than 100 square meters. At this time, Sister Xiaoping was squatting next to the sofa, taking care of an old man.

    This old man was wearing a white tunic suit and had gray hair. He was breathing heavily, as if he had a heart attack.

    "Hurry in." Yan Beixun then said to the inside: "Xiaoping, they are here."

    Ai Tangtang walked up to the old man angrily, then opened his eyelids and looked.

    "It's not a heart disease, right?" Ai Tangtang turned to Sister Xiaoping and asked, "Sister Xiaoping, what's wrong with your father?"

    Sister Xiaoping looked embarrassed, and finally said: "He is a drug addict."

    "Drug addiction?" I wondered for a moment. Is this old guy still addicted to drugs despite his age?

    Yan Beixun said: "Tangtang, don't ask so many questions, save him first."

    Ai Tangtang turned around and said, "Don't worry, he's addicted to drugs and he's not about to die. Let's find out what's going on first." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 411 Meeting Yu De again

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I looked at the old man lying on the sofa, breathing heavily, and I felt quite confused. At this age, it stands to reason that he would have died from drug abuse long ago.

    Sister Xiaoping then sighed and spoke.

    It turns out that her family used to be quite wealthy, but her father became addicted to drugs a few years ago and took drugs every day. If this was a young boy, he would be sent directly to a drug rehabilitation center.

    "But Sister Xiaoping missed her father's age and didn't want him to suffer. In the past few years, his father had sold all his belongings that could be sold.

    Sister Xiaoping¡¯s mother died early. The salary of being a teacher was obviously not enough for her father to take drugs. In the end, she owed a lot of money outside.

    When Sister Xiaoping said this, she said to Yan Beixun in embarrassment: "Brother Yan, I know you are a good person, but my dad is like this. If we really get married, I might sell your Chinese medicine shop someday."  , so I dare not tell you about his situation."

    ¡°Let¡¯s use acupuncture first to relieve his pain.¡± Ai Tangtang turned back to me and said, ¡°Have you brought the silver needles used for acupuncture?¡±

    "I forgot." I slapped my forehead.

    Yan Beixun glared at me: "You bastard, you don't even bring this."

    "Don't worry, I brought the Zhuyin Golden Needle." I hurriedly took out the Zhuyin Golden Needle and said, "This should be suitable for use. However, this is an ancestral treasure. Isn't it not good to use it as an acupuncture needle?"  ?¡±

    I said and looked at Yan Beixun.

    "What's wrong? This thing passed down from our ancestors is for our use." Yan Beixun said, snatching the Zhuyin Golden Needle from my hand and handing it to Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang took the Zhuyin Golden Needle and began to prick the old man's acupuncture points.

    Soon, the painful look on the old man¡¯s face softened, he opened his eyes slightly and looked at us.

    Xiaoping squatted next to the old man and said, "Dad, are you okay?"

    "It's okay." The old man shook his head, then glared at Yan Beixun and said, "Get out of here. Just having a Chinese medicine shop is like marrying my daughter? Ahem."

    As he spoke, he started coughing.

    It¡¯s going to be the old Yan Beixun. I guess I¡¯ll give this old guy a slap in the ears and turn around and leave.

    However, Yan Beixun was not angry. Instead, he smiled and said, "Uncle, don't be angry. I'll cover all the money you'll spend on taking drugs in the future. Why don't you just take drugs? How much can it cost? I'll give it to you a month."  Is ten thousand enough?"

    Yan Beixun wanted to supply him with drugs, so it was really no trouble. After all, he spent 20,000 yuan on a meal for Ai Tangtang two days ago.

    The old man¡¯s eyes lit up, but Xiaoping said hurriedly: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t listen to him, you have to quit drugs and you have to have willpower.¡±

    "Xiaoping, this is your fault. Your uncle is so old that he won't live for a few more years. How can you not enjoy it in time?" Yan Beixun said with a smile.

    Yan Beixun is a smart man. He has settled his girlfriend, but his father-in-law has not yet settled. If he follows Sister Xiaoping to persuade this old man to give up drugs, he will probably be kicked out immediately.

    At this time, the old man¡¯s face was broken with laughter. He stretched out his hand to hold Yan Beixun and said: "I remember your name is Xiaoyan. Oh, I haven¡¯t seen you properly. You are really a talented person. Okay, very good."

    "Hey." Sister Xiaoping sighed and said, "Dad, you can rest first, I will send them back first."

    "No, Xiaoyan and I hit it off right away and want to chat for a while." The old man said.

    Yan Beixun said: "Uncle, I will come see you tomorrow."

    After saying that, Sister Xiaoping sent us out. When we went downstairs, Sister Xiaoping complained: "You, don't follow my dad's wishes. He is so drunk that he sells everything he can."

    "This house was given to me as a dowry, and he refused to sell it even if he was in pain. I was just thinking of letting him quit drug addiction." Sister Xiaoping sighed.

    Ai Tangtang said: "Actually, I have a way to make him recover. As long as he uses acupuncture treatment, he can quit within half a year."

    "Really?" Sister Xiaoping looked at Ai Tangtang in surprise and said, "I have gone to many Chinese medicine doctors before, but they were all helpless."

    ¡°They are all Chinese medicine doctors, how could they be as good as me, hehehehe.¡± Ai Tangtang giggled.

    I hit her on the forehead.

    Yan Beixun said: "Xiao Ping, I know that drug abuse is very harmful, but you also saw what my uncle looked like just now. If I don't agree, can he agree to our affairs? Let's stabilize him first."

    "But where are you going to get so much money for my dad?" Sister Xiaoping said anxiously.

    "I have money, don't worry""" Yan Beixun said.

    After we walked downstairs, Sister Xiaoping said: "Since we are here, let's have a meal together before we leave. I know a restaurant that tastes pretty good."

    "Okay." Ai Tangtang's eyes lit up when he heard about the food, and he immediately agreed for us.

    We came to a small restaurant behind Huaxin Street. Sister Xiaoping ordered a few dishes and then chatted with us about home cooking.

    I actually enjoyed listening to Sister Xiaoping and Yan Beixun chatting.

    Sister Xiaoping¡¯s words and deeds are that of a normal person. For example, she talked to us about the rising gas prices and where the food is more expensive.

    Normally, this would not be a topic we would talk about.

    "But this is a very ordinary topic, but I enjoyed listening to it. It is rare to have some ordinary feeling.

    I have always wanted to be more ordinary. No one wants to deal with ghosts, demons, demons and the like all day long.

    Even Yan Beixun is the same, but after eating this bowl of rice, we can never look back. Whether it is life or interaction, there will always be a layer of separation from ordinary people.

    ¡° Just like Qin Jiang and the others, their relationship is as good as mine before, but now they have less contact.

    Qin Jiang and the others may be busy with work and don¡¯t have time to contact me, but I don¡¯t want to contact them.

    How should I put it, it¡¯s different, two worlds.

    A very simple question, for example, if I offend a certain cult, if I get too close to Qin Jiang and the others, when the cult wants to deal with me, it might capture them as hostages.

    This is why.

    While I was eating, suddenly, a person walked in from the door. When I saw it, my heart skipped a beat, Yu De.

    Why is this guy here, and he dares to come to China.

    ¡°This guy was deceived very miserably by me at first, and he was almost killed by Deputy Director Wang, but he didn¡¯t expect to enter this restaurant.

    I quickly covered my face with my hands and lowered my head.

    Yan Beixun saw me doing this, glanced back, and quickly shrank his head lower than mine.

    Yu De seemed to have not noticed us at all, and entered the back of the restaurant alone.

    "What's wrong with you?" Sister Xiaoping couldn't help but ask as she looked at Yan Beixun and I looking strange.

    "Let's go." I whispered to Yan Beixun.

    Yan Beixun then raised his head, glanced back with lingering fear, and said: "I remember there seems to be something else. Let's eat here next time." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 412: Deceiving De again

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I was just about to agree when a figure walked up behind Yan Beixun.

    Yu De put his hand on Yan Beixun's shoulder and said with a smile: "Guys, since you are here, don't leave in a hurry. Eat more, I'll treat you."

    With that said, Yu De shouted to the owner of this store: "Boss, please have a copy of all your menus."

    "Okay." The boss said happily after hearing this.

    "Boss Yu, this isn't appropriate. We haven't seen you for so long, so we should treat you to dinner." I said.

    Yu De casually took a chair and sat down. He looked at us expressionlessly and said, "It doesn't matter. If I treat you to your last meal, you can't just starve to death."

    "What do you mean?" Sister Xiaoping frowned and looked at Yu De, and said, "You talk so bad?"

    Yan Beixun winked at me at this time, and I nodded slightly, roughly understanding what Yan Beixun meant.

    At this time, we can only capture Yu De first.

    "You'd better not mess around. I'm all my people around here. If something happens to me, you won't be able to leave." Yu De said with a smile.

    Ai Tangtang stood up and wanted to attack him. Yu De picked up the pistol and pointed it at Ai Tangtang's forehead: "Little girl, I told you not to move, otherwise my bullets will not have eyes."

    I was just about to tell Ai Tangtang not to act rashly, but Ai Tangtang smiled and punched Yu De in the stomach.

    ?????????????????????????????? Bang.

    Yu De held his stomach, his eyes widened, and his forehead was so painful that it was stained with sweat.

    And he fired a shot at Ai Tangtang.

    ?????????????????????????????? Bang.

    With such a close distance, you will definitely get shot!

    I became anxious.

    ¡°It hurts so much.¡±

    Ai Tangtang fell to the ground and screamed.

    Yan Beixun had quick eyesight and quick hands, so he rushed forward and held Yu De down.

    I ran up, hugged Ai Tangtang who was lying on the ground, and asked nervously: "Are you okay? Where were you shot?"

    "It hurts so much, here." Ai Tangtang pointed to his temple.

    I was stunned for a moment and took a look. There was a red mark where Ai Tangtang pointed.

    The gun bounced on Ai Tangtang¡¯s forehead, and the skin was not broken?  real or fake.

    Ai Tangtang opened his eyes, saw the strange look in my eyes, and said dissatisfied: "What's the matter, you will be happy if he kills me with one shot, right?"

    "No, no, no, I shook my head quickly." I wanted to ask something, but I felt that even if I asked Ai Tangtang, he wouldn't tell her, so I simply gave up asking Ai Tangtang why the bullet didn't kill her.

    Yan Beixun grabbed Yu De's pistol in his hand, strangled Yu De's neck with his hand, put the pistol against Yu De's forehead, and said to Sister Xiaoping: "Come behind me."

    "Ah, ah, oh." Sister Xiaoping was probably frightened when Yu De took out his gun. At this time, seeing Yan Beixun like this, she was even more dazed.

    As for the other people in the store, they had long been frightened by the gunfire and lay on the ground, for fear of accidentally hurting themselves.

    But there was an exception at one table. This group of people took out guns and pointed them at us.

    This group of people are obviously Yu De¡¯s accomplices.

    There were five of them in total, all of whom were darker in appearance. The man standing at the front narrowed his eyes and said to us: "What do these friends mean? Are they arrested by the boss for no reason?"

    "You ask him himself." Yan Beixun snorted and said, "Let us leave and I will let him go, otherwise I will kill him today."

    "If you kill Boss Yu, none of you can leave." He said.

    "Then give it a try?" Yan Beixun looked indifferent.

    "Just give it a try." This man was not afraid.

    Yu De looked back at Ai Tangtang at this time and said, "How could she be okay?"

    At this time, Ai Tangtang was rubbing the spot where he had just been shot. He was grinning and complaining about the pain. As soon as he heard Yu De's words, he stepped forward and kicked him: "What do you mean it's okay? It hurts."

    "Did you really find a way to live forever? She is immortal, right?" Yu De's face changed and he immediately begged us: "Guys, I don't mean any harm, please tell me a way to live forever."  Bar."

    By the way, this guy was deceived by me using a so-called immortality method last time. Unexpectedly, he was still thinking about immortality.

    Yan Beixun said: "You really want to know?"

    Yu De nodded vigorously.

    "Tell him how he became immortal." Yan Beixun turned around and rushed to Ai Tangtang.road.

    Although Ai Tangtang is usually stupid, he is quite shrewd now. He said: "I found a cave in the snowy mountain opposite the Potala Palace in Lhasa, Tibet, and then walked straight into it for about two days.  Within hours, you can see a hot spring, jump in and soak for a few hours, and that¡¯s it, you¡¯ll be bulletproof, invulnerable, immortal, and invincible¡­¡±

    I quickly covered Ai Tangtang¡¯s mouth, and the girl continued to blow. After a while, she would become a god even after soaking in a hot spring.

    "Is it really that simple?" Yu De asked.

    "It's up to you to believe it or not," Ai Tangtang said.

    "Let's go." Yan Beixun held Yu De in custody, and a few of us retreated. Yu De's men also followed, but they did not dare to shoot.

    We hailed a taxi and hurriedly got in and left.

    Yu De did not continue to let people catch up.

    The taxi driver in front saw the gun in Yan Beixun's hand and said, "Brother, I have an old man and a young man, and I don't have much money for my hard work. If you want to rob, it's okay, but don't kill yourself."

    "Do I look like a bad person?" Yan Beixun glared at him.

    "Like a thief." The taxi driver nodded.

    Huaxin Street is not far from Guanyin Bridge. We didn¡¯t get off the bus until we reached Guanyin Bridge.

    After getting off the bus, Sister Xiaoping looked at Yan Beixun and us differently.

    I walked up to Yan Beixun and whispered, "I can't hide it. Let's explain it to her and tell her our identities. Otherwise, she will think that we are drug dealers."

    "Hey." Yan Beixun let out a long sigh, then pulled Sister Xiaoping to sit on a chair in Guanyinqiao Pedestrian Street and started chatting with her.

    Ai Tangtang pouted and rubbed his forehead.

    Seeing her pitiful appearance, I stretched out my hand to rub her forehead and asked, "How are you doing? Does it still hurt?"

    ¡°Nonsense, you¡¯re going to be shot.¡± ??Ai Tangtang said.

    "Hey, I'm going to be shot, but I won't experience the pain." I said, "What's wrong with you? You can't be killed by a gun. You're invulnerable. That's okay."

    "Didn't I tell you that I'm very powerful?" Ai Tangtang immediately burst into laughter when she heard me compliment her.

    I tapped her forehead and asked curiously: "By the way, what is the cave you told Yu De? Is there really such a cave?"

    "It's true." Ai Tangtang nodded seriously: "Immortality was a lie to him, but there is a cave, and it is the entrance to the devil world."

    When Ai Tangtang said this, I was speechless. This girl is really good.

    But will Daode really be deceived into the devil world by Ai Tangtang?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 413 Nonsense Chat

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Thinking about it carefully, this possibility is really high.

    Although Yu De may not necessarily believe that what Ai Tangtang said is true, he will definitely give it a try.

    He is the type whose eyes light up when immortality is mentioned. If you were to tell him directly that you can live forever in that cave, he would probably not believe it.

    But before, he hit Ai Tangtang with his gun, but it only made Ai Tangtang's temples red.

    That¡¯s all.

    ¡° In this way, the credibility of Ai Tangtang¡¯s words has skyrocketed.

    ¡°That bastard was really deceived by Ai Tangtang into going to the devil world. That can be regarded as a great achievement of Ai Tangtang. After all, that guy might one day seek revenge on me and Yan Beixun.

    "By the way, how did you know the entrance to the devil world?" I asked.

    Ai Tangtang chuckled and said, "My master told me."

    It¡¯s her master again. This kind of excuse is really useful. Doesn¡¯t she know how to come up with other fresh excuses?

    After chatting with Ai Tangtang for a while, Yan Beixun and Sister Xiaoping stood up, and then Yan Beixun sent Sister Xiaoping to a taxi.

    When he came over, I hurriedly asked: "What did Sister Xiaoping say?"

    "It's nothing. It's normal for this kind of thing to be a little hard to accept for a while." Yan Beixun sighed and said: "It's not our status as monster hunters that scared her, but the reason why Yu De took out the gun just now."

    Suddenly, my cell phone rang. I looked down and saw that it was Deputy Director Wang. When I picked up the phone, Deputy Director Wang over there said, "Axiu, what's going on? We just received a call from Huaxin  The street called the police, saying there was a gunfight, and then collected photos of the scene, is it your boy?"

    "Don't blame me. I'll help you solve such a big trouble in Jiangling. It's better for you. You won't even know that Yu De returned to Chongqing." I said.

    "What? You mean that group of people are Yu De's men?" Deputy Director Wang asked in surprise.

    "Otherwise, go and arrest the person quickly, or you have to run away." After I said that, I hung up the phone and basically didn't have much hope that Deputy Director Wang would catch Yu De. I just wanted to make Yu De feel disgusted.

    Yan Beixun touched his forehead and asked Ai Tangtang and me with a nervous look on his face: "What do you think if Xiaoping wants to break up with me because of this matter?"

    I wanted to comfort Yan Beixun, but Ai Tangtang nodded: "Maybe. After all, at her age, she wants to find someone to marry and live a stable life. If she follows you, can she live a stable life?"

    Ai Tangtang's words made Yan Beixun so choked that he was speechless for a long time.

    Although I wanted to comfort him, I had to admit that what Ai Tangtang said made sense.

    "Let's go back first. It's useless to think about this. Whatever should be done, just do it." I said.

    The three of us took a taxi back to Nanping. Along the way, Yan Beixun was in a daze, frowning, not knowing what he was thinking.

    Ai Tangtang kept asking me if the red mark on her forehead had gone away.

    Back at the Chinese medicine shop, Jiang Ling was sitting on the sofa reading a book.

    Yan Beixun came back, changed his clothes, and said he was going out to have a drink alone. I originally wanted to go out for a drink with him, but he said that he could do it alone.

    And Ai Tangtang turned on the TV and started watching various food programs.

    Being idle and bored, I sat down next to Jiangling, took a look and asked, "Why did you buy so many history books?"

    Jiang Ling smiled and said, "I went out to buy them. I want to read these books to see if they can inspire my memory."

    "Yes." I asked with interest: "Tell me, your previous memory was on the battlefield. Could it be that he was a general in ancient times?"

    "I have had this idea, but shouldn't generals be taller? I am thin and skinny, so I can't be a general, right?" Jiang Ling looked at his body and shook his head.

    I curled my lips and said, "That's not necessarily true. Huo Qubing was a general at the age of seventeen or eighteen and drove away the Huns. He must have been very thin as well."

    Jiang Ling listened to my words and smiled but did not answer. I asked again: "By the way, when you were in the Tang Dynasty, did you all like fat people?"

    "Yes." Jiang Ling nodded slightly: "I prefer those who are fatter."

    "So what do you generally like in the Tang Dynasty, and how do you entertain yourself? There is no TV, no computer, and no phone. Is it particularly boring?" I asked.

    Jiang Ling looked at me strangely and said, "Boring? People at that time didn't have this idea. Everyone, in order to survive every day, was doing things non-stop, otherwise??Starved to death.  "

    Jiang Ling continued: "Your greatest invention in modern times is hybrid rice, which has provided food for so many people, which we could not have imagined before."

    I was silent for a moment, and found that I had taken things for granted. It is indeed difficult to understand ancient times with my own modern ideas.

    The simplest question is what I just asked. Many modern people think about how they should have fun and entertain themselves in ancient times when there were no TVs or computers. But in fact, most people in ancient times were busy with three meals a day.  There are so many idle people now who are full of food all day long and have nothing to do, just thinking about how to have fun.

    Jiang Ling reads, and Ai Tangtang watches TV. Occasionally, I chat with Jiang Ling, or watch food programs with Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang looked at the dishes on TV and told me that he would go to the supermarket to buy food in a few days and come back to try cooking it himself.

    I hurriedly said: "You can pull it off. Is it the same as what you do on TV?"

    First of all, our Chinese medicine shop does not have a kitchen. Well, if we use an induction cooker, an iron pot, and a rice cooker as a kitchen, it can barely be considered a kitchen.

    Even if you buy those vegetables, with Ai Tangtang¡¯s brain, can the food you make be edible?

    After I expressed my opinion, Ai Tangtang insisted on dragging me to a duel and a fight on the street outside.

    "I'm not a fool. Even a bullet can't kill her. Can I beat her?"

    ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s one thing to have been beaten. If you fight with a woman on the street outside, you will be sprayed to death by the spit of countless people.

    It was almost early in the morning when Yan Beixun came back drunk, fell on the sofa and fell asleep.

    Jiang Ling sniffed it strangely: "Is this the wine you drink? The purity is so high."

    I kicked the sleeping Yan Beixun to the floor, sat down next to Jiang Ling and said, "You ancient people had a good capacity for drinking, how about we go out for a drink?"

    When Ai Tangtang heard what I said, she couldn't help laughing. I turned around and rolled my eyes at her: "Why are you laughing? What's the matter? You also want to compete with me in drinking, right?"

    "Bah, I'll drink you ten times and you'll be fine. Why are you pretending?" Ai Tangtang made a face at me.

    "But speaking of it, people in ancient times were really poor at drinking." Ai Tangtang said, touching his chin with his finger.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 414 Admission Card

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Isn't it said that the ancients were very good at drinking? Wu Song's three bowls are not enough, and there are Li Bai and the like." I said.

    Ai Tangtang smiled and said: "Do you know what wine was in ancient times? Do you think it is today's liquor?"

    "The wine at that time was the same rice wine as today. No, even rice wine was not as good as rice wine. It was just like glutinous rice wine." Ai Tangtang said.

    I rubbed the back of my head. I really didn¡¯t know much about this, but it was right to say it. Otherwise, Wu Song drank three bowls of white wine and still beat the tiger. This would be too ridiculous.

    "Hey, hey, why did you talk about drinking?" I turned to Jiang Ling and said, "Brother, you read a book by yourself, I'll go to bed first."

    After saying that, I yawned, stretched my arms, lay down on the sofa and fell asleep.

    I was really sleepy. As soon as I lay down, a gust of wind blew from the house.

    I trembled all over.

    At this time, a person came out of the dark corner of the room.

    This man was wearing a black suit and had short hair. He looked to be in his mid-twenties, with his hands behind his back and a nonchalant look on his face.

    "Who are you?" Ai Tangtang looked at this person warily.

    Jiang Ling and I stood up at the same time, looking at the person coming carefully.

    The man smiled slightly and said, "Sit down and talk."

    After saying that, I waved my hand, and my body seemed to be controlled by someone. I sat on the sofa by myself. Ai Tangtang and Jiang Ling all sat down.

    I was shocked. Ai Tangtang has a mysterious identity and is extremely powerful, and Jiang Ling is a red-eyed zombie. Although I have never seen Jiang Ling take action, it must be impossible to scare Yan Beixun into that state at that time.

    ¡°As a result, the person who came was suddenly under control with a wave of his hand.

    "I can't stay in the world for a long time, so I'll keep my story short. Something happened to Yunhai in the underworld." The visitor said, "I'm here to inform you and ask you to go down and rescue him."

    "Who are you?" I looked at him and asked.

    "It doesn't matter who I am. At this time, under the underworld, Ling Jingming and Huang Yuanwai are already fighting for the Marquis. Yunhai is involved in this fight. If there is no external force, he may never come back." He finished.

    Suddenly, golden Buddha light appeared on his body, he frowned slightly, stretched out the palm of his right hand, and a golden * Buddha seal flew from his palm.

    When the Buddha seal flew out, Ai Tangtang said in surprise: "Ksitigarbha!"

    He glanced at Ai Tangtang with a smile, and then said: "I can't stay in the earth for a long time. Remember, after going down, ask Huang Yuanwai for help. Also, little girl, if you stay in the earth all day, you won't worry about your old man."

    After saying that, he disappeared into the room.

    The oppression on my body disappeared.

    I breathed a sigh of relief, wiped the sweat from my forehead, and asked Ai Tangtang, "What did you just say?"

    Ai Tangtang frowned and said, "The person who came just now was Ksitigarbha."

    "Ksitigarbha? No, right?" I swallowed: "He looks similar to ordinary people like us. He doesn't look like a fairy."

    "Do you think everyone is as showy as you? If you have to come out, you will be shining with golden light and wearing a cassock. I wish you could write that you are Ksitigarbha on your forehead." Ai Tangtang said dissatisfied.

    Then she lowered her head and said somewhat strangely: "Strange, why did Ksitigarbha come to the earthly world?"

    "Why did he say he couldn't stay in the earth for long?" I asked.

    Ai Tangtang said to me: "You are such an idiot. Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva suppressed all the ghosts in the underworld. The Buddha seal on his body just now reminded him that the ghosts in the underworld sensed that he left the underworld, so he was making trouble. He had to rush away immediately.  go back."

    "Then he came up to inform us to rescue the boss?" I was a little confused: "The boss is so proud? He can make Ksitigarbha come here in person."

    "It's not because of the boss's reputation, it's because of Longyin Temple. After all, it is the last orthodox Buddhist sect in the mainland. Now that it is involved in disputes, it might just disappear." Ai Tangtang looked at me and asked, "What are you going to do?  ?¡±

    I scratched the back of my head: "What else can I do? We all know that something happened to the boss, so of course we have to go down and save him."

    "Hey, Jiang Ling, I have something to tell you." I turned back to Jiang Ling and said, "After we enter the underworld, we will be sent to the hospital for intravenous drips. They will keep an eye on our bodies and not allow anyone to move them."

    "Don't worry." Jiang Ling nodded.

    "Without further ado, we"

    Before I finished speaking, Yan Beixun also woke up and opened his mouth.Eyes said: "I'll go there too."

    "Brother, what are you doing?" I looked at Yan Beixun who woke up.

    "At least I have some friendship with that old bald donkey from Yunhai." Yan Beixun rubbed his forehead and cursed: "Damn it, if I had known that something like this would happen, I wouldn't have stopped drinking."

    "I don't know how long it will take to go to the underworld this time. Aren't you afraid that Sister Xiaoping won't be able to contact you?" I asked.

    When Yan Beixun heard what I said, he nodded immediately: "That's true."

    Sure enough, when Yan Beixun mentioned Sister Xiaoping, he would immediately put Sister Xiaoping first.

    Then I drew two talismans, burned them to ashes, and put them on the Sanqing Huayang Spear and Qimen Flying Armor. Only in this way can I bring these two things into the underworld when I pass through the underworld.

    ¡°Then I put a talisman on my forehead, and although Yan Beixun would not follow us down, he would help me pass through the yin.

    Ai Tangtang looked at me with a confused look, and she said carelessly: "It's okay, it's okay, I'll just go down by myself. I'll wait for you below."

    "Okay." I nodded. Anyway, Ai Tangtang had many strange things, so I won't add this one. I closed my eyes, put my forehead against the talisman, and listened to Yan Beixun's voice chanting a spell in my ear.  Gradually, a feeling of sleep came over me.

    When I woke up and opened my eyes, I was already only one thousand meters away from Huangquan Bridge.

    I looked around and was almost startled. Ai Tangtang was standing beside me, looking at me with his neck crooked.

    "Let me go, what are you doing standing here? Do you know, you will scare people to death." I said to Ai Tangtang, then touched my chest and looked around me, Qimen Feijia and Sanqing Huayang  The guns are still there.

    "It's not that serious. Let's take a walk." Ai Tangtang took my hand and walked towards Huangquan Bridge.

    This time I didn¡¯t have the connections to pick me up, so I had to wait in line.

    Ai Tangtang and I were standing in the middle of a bunch of ghosts, queuing up.

    Each of these ghosts either screamed about how powerful they were in the world, or cried out that they were older and younger, begging ghosts to send them back.

    Ai Tangtang and I were the only two people who remained silent.

    When we walked to the Huangquan Bridge, a ghost officer stared at me and Ai Tangtang and shouted, "What's going on with you two? Since you're a ghost, do you have a pass?"

    When I heard this, I immediately thought to myself that it was terrible. We are wandering ghosts now. Logically speaking, we are not qualified to enter the underworld. Last time, we went in directly because of Huang Yuanwai's relationship. This time, we are in trouble.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 415 Flower of the Other Shore

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What should I do?" I asked Ai Tangtang next to me in a low voice.

    "That depends on you. If it doesn't work, we can just fight in." Ai Tangtang said.

    When I heard this, my face darkened. Do you think I am Brother Monkey?  Breaking into the underworld, I really thought it was as simple as just talking.

    "Don't make trouble." I said, grinning and cupping my hands at the ghost in front of me, and said: "Brother, I am a friend of Huang Yuanwai. I came to the underworld this time to ask for help from Huang Yuanwai. Please be accommodating.  .¡±

    "If that's the case, then Officer Huang should also send someone to pick you up." He looked me up and down and said, "Where is the person who came to pick you up?"

    I was worried about what to do. Suddenly, a ghost next to me teased the ghost who just said this, pointed at me with a smile and said, "This is indeed Huang's friend."

    I took a closer look and found that this was the Yu Letong who took me across the Huangquan Bridge the last time I came down.

    " Yu Letong's words mean that the ghost didn't make things difficult for us either.

    Yu Letong said: "Let's go, I'll take you two there."

    "Thank you, Brother Yu." I nodded.

    Yu Letong smiled and said: "Don't call me that. You know a big shot like Huang Yuanwai. There is no need to be polite to a low-level ghost like me."

    I didn¡¯t reply.

    It¡¯s not my first time to visit Huangquan Bridge. On the contrary, it¡¯s Ai Tangtang. Everything he sees is new. Yu Letong is right next to Ai Tangtang, telling him interesting stories about Huangquan Bridge in the past.

    Yu Letong is quite knowledgeable and understands a lot of things.

    I remembered that I had learned from Ksitigarbha that Ling Jingming and Huang Yuanwai were vying for the throne, so I asked: "Brother Yu, may I ask what happened recently when Huang Yuanwai and Ling Jingming competed for the throne?"

    Yu Letong gave me a puzzled look, perhaps wondering why I didn¡¯t know.

    But he still said: "Maybe you don't know much about the underworld."

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know much.¡± I smiled awkwardly.

    Yu Letong said: "The Yang world only knows that there are ten palaces of hell kings in the underworld, but they don't know that under the ten palaces of hell kings, there are thirty-six Yin princes."

    "The underworld is vast and boundless. Although the Ten Halls of Hell govern the ten places in the underworld, they are still too busy, so they set up the positions of thirty-six Yin Lords."

    "Are they competing for the position of Yin Hou?" I asked.

    Yu Letong nodded: "That's right."

    "Is there some chaos in the underworld recently?" I asked.

    "Hey, it's chaos. Both Huang Yuanwai and Ling Jingming are using their talents to completely suppress the opponent. Every Yin Hou needs the consent of the Tenth Palace of Hell, and the Tenth Palace of Hell said not long ago  Well, whoever is more capable among them will be given the position of Lord Yin."

    Yu Letong said: "These two, if it weren't for the regulations of the underworld, they would have wanted to fight."

    "If that's the case, why didn't the Tenth Palace of Hell stop it?" I asked.

    Ai Tangtang rolled his eyes at me: "Are you stupid? The ten kings of hell have said that whoever is more capable will be the one. This shows that they are dog eat dogs."

    I looked at Yu Letong curiously and asked, "Brother Yu, where are you on?"

    Yu Letong smiled and said, "It's a matter of big shots. Where should we, who are underprivileged in status, stand? We just have to watch the excitement."

    ¡°With that said, Ai Tangtang and I have arrived at the opposite side of Huangquan Bridge.

    Yu Letong pointed to the fog on the left and said, "Just keep walking along this road."

    "Thank you very much." I handed over my hand, Yu Letong waved his hand, turned around and walked back.

    Ai Tangtang looked at the fog, frowned slightly and said, "This road is not easy to walk."

    "What's wrong?" I asked.

    "You are a living person who has passed through the underworld. Generally, you have a pass to enter the underworld. You will not take this road. Instead, you will enter the underworld directly from another road. This road is for the souls of the dead. I can't tell you so much.  It¡¯s useless.¡± After Ai Tangtang finished speaking, he took my hand and walked into the mist.

    Although I felt strange, I was not too worried as I held the Sanqing Huayang Gun in my hand.

    After entering the fog, I found that there was no fog at all. The fog looked very dense outside, but in fact, it was like a wall. It disappeared after walking over.

    This road is like a mountain trail, with dead trees on both sides, making it a bit eerie.

    Fortunately, there are still many dead souls around. These dead souls are walking forward with their heads downcast. Most of them seem to be unable to accept the fact that they are dead.

      Ai Tangtang and I were talking and laughing.

    After walking for about twenty minutes, we walked out of this dry forest, and the outside was as vast as a grassland.

    And there is no green grass outside. At first glance, it is full of red flowers.

    There is a wide road in the middle, walking through this patch of flowers.

    After the ghosts around us arrived here, they all looked at these flowers in a daze, as if they were fascinated.

    "Are these flowers magic?" I couldn't help but ask.

    Ai Tangtang said: "You are such an idiot. These are the flowers of the other side. This flower field is also called the other side. The ghost is the first stop after death. The ghost is reincarnated from the underworld and comes here after death, so it is called the other side."  , understand? Fool."

    "Oh." I shrugged, walking side by side with Ai Tangtang, carefully walking through the flowers of the other side.

    Ai Tangtang was very carefree and mocked me: "Look, are you so scared? There is no danger here."

    As soon as we finished speaking, a ghost not far away from us walked into these other shore flowers. Suddenly, the ghost screamed, and then its body burned with red flames, and it was burned to death.

    My eyelids jumped at the sight, and then I asked Ai Tangtang: "Are you sure there is no danger?"

    "Anyway, as long as you don't get into the flowers, there is definitely no danger." Ai Tangtang said.

    We walked forward for about half an hour, and just as Ai Tangtang said, nothing dangerous happened along the way.

    After walking out of the other side of the flower, there is another dead forest.

    And there are a lot of vicious dogs in the dry woods.

    These vicious dogs are covered in carrion. In the dark dry woods, they will rush out of the woods from time to time, bite a person, and drag the person into the woods.

    Those who are unlucky will be bitten to death by these vicious dogs, while those who are more lucky will be bitten and maimed.

    "Is there such a vicious dog on the road to the underworld?" I couldn't help but ask.

    Ai Tangtang said to me: "Don't worry, these vicious dogs are released by the underworld. They will only bite the timid and fearful people, as long as they move forward boldly, and these vicious dogs will usually attack us."

    ¡°As I told Ai Tangtang, these vicious dogs will always avoid us when they encounter us.

    The more scared a ghost appears, the more likely it will be attacked by these vicious dogs.

    On the contrary, he is a person who is not afraid and has nothing to do.

    Then Ai Tangtang told me that those who were born with disabilities after reincarnation were all bitten by these vicious dogs.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 416 Judge Cui

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After I heard this, I was silent for a while and couldn't help but said: "Isn't this a bit too much? Are these vicious dogs specially released to bite people into disability?"

    "Who knows what those people in the underworld are thinking." Ai Tangtang shook his head and expressed his incomprehension.

    After walking out of this dead forest, there is a fork in the road.

    The roads on both sides are very wide.

    Ai Tangtang explained on the side: "Going to the left is the way to reincarnation, and to the right is the way to enter Yama City."

    I recalled that the last time Huang Yuanwai took me in a sedan, I had never walked here. I asked about it, and Ai Tangtang said: "There are many roads here, otherwise you would have seen thousands of people queuing up at Huangquan Bridge before.  Thousands of ghosts, why are there not many ghosts along our journey?"

    Ai Tangtang said: "And it is impossible for people within the underworld to take this path and reduce prices."

    The road on the right is guarded by ten ghost guards wearing ancient government uniforms.

    I pulled Ai Tangtang forward, and one of the ghosts frowned and shouted at us: "Go to the left after reincarnation."

    "My lord, we are going to enter Yama City" Before I could finish speaking, this ghost officer pushed me away impatiently and cursed: "Gungun, hurry up, if you want to reincarnate, go to the left. Don't come here."  Bother me."

    Ai Tangtang was unhappy and rushed forward and kicked the ghost to the ground.

    When I saw him, I thought it was not good to secretly say that Ai Tangtang was too impulsive. After all, he was on his territory in the underworld. How could he cause trouble casually?

    But what I didn¡¯t expect was that after the ghost stood up and patted his butt, he was not angry, but looked at Ai Tangtang and me with a guilty conscience, raised his hands and said, ¡°Two adults, please.¡±

    Then he made a please gesture and let us pass.

    I became confused, and Ai Tangtang took my hand and ran over. After walking for a while, when I was far away from the ghosts, I asked: "What's going on? You beat him, but he has this attitude?  "

    "Yes, you are stupid. Think about it, can ordinary ghosts hurt these ghosts? If we don't beat them, how will they know that we are different from those ghosts." Ai Tangtang said.

    I frowned: "What if he retaliates later? Or investigate our identities"

    "You think too much. The status of this group of ghosts is not high. They can investigate whoever they want. Moreover, the underworld is so big and most of them have never seen the big shots. They may think that we are some big shot.  "After Ai Tangtang finished speaking, he jumped up and down in front and said, "I guess we are almost at Yama City. I wonder if the food in the underworld is delicious."

    "Hey, have you been to the underworld before, have you eaten anything down here?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    At this time, I was still thinking about how to find Huang Yuanwai after Yan Luo City. When I heard Ai Tangtang say this, I couldn't help but laugh and said, "Can you just try it by eating it then?"

    We finally arrived at the gate of Yama City. The gate of Yama City was similar to what I saw when I came last time. It was very deserted.

    When we entered Yama Luo City, the man standing at the door had no intention of stopping us.

    The last time I came in, I was sitting in a sedan chair. Now I was walking in Yanluo City with Ai Tangtang, which was a little different from last time.

    In a real sense, this is my first time visiting Yama City.

    Yama Luo City has some combination of medieval and ancient times.

    ??Looking down a street, you will occasionally see a modern high-rise building, or a place similar to a modern pedestrian street, and there will be some ancient things, such as people wearing ancient costumes.

    This is a bit like those so-called ancient towns in the underworld.

    Those ancient towns look quaint from the outside, but when you walk in, you¡¯ll find TVs, wooden floors, air conditioners, and computers all available, which completely destroys the quaint charm.

    The ghosts on the street were all talking and laughing, some were chatting with their families, and some were doing business.

    Except for the fact that everything is gray from the outside, it is really not much different from the Yangjian.

    I touched my nose, smiled and said to Ai Tangtang next to me: "Can you find the snack street?"

    We have been shopping for so long, and we have seen a lot of people buying and selling clothes, but we haven¡¯t seen the snack street.

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he closed his eyes, then took my hand and ran in one direction. As he ran, he said, "I can sense it. There is delicious food over there."

    "Let me go, can this still sense? You have super powers." I couldn't help but say.

    After running with Ai Tangtang, this street, uh, how should I put it, does have food, but these foodThe taste is very strange.

    Anyway, I bought a roast chicken. I took a bite and my mouth was filled with the taste of paper paste.

    It¡¯s so uncomfortable to eat.

    "It tastes so bad." Ai Tangtang said as he gnawed the roasted chicken hard.

    ¡°It tastes so bad that you still swallow so much?¡± I asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to come to the underworld, let¡¯s treat it as the special delicacies of the underworld.¡± Ai Tangtang gritted his teeth and said.

    I patted my forehead, this girl is hopeless.

    After walking around for a while, and getting a feel for the human atmosphere of the underworld, I began to think about how to find Huang Yuanwai.

    I don¡¯t know what happened to the boss in the underworld. He needs help from someone to save him.

    "Hey, you just felt like you were eating so much. Can you tell me where Mr. Huang is?" I asked.

    Ai Tangtang shook his head: "Of course not. Are you kidding? He is not something to eat."

    I don¡¯t know many people in the underworld. After much thought, I can only go to Judge Cui on Soul Sentence Peak for help. After all, the last time I came down, he said he had friendship with our ancestor Yan Chixia.

    Ask him where Mr. Huang is, and there should be no problem.

    Just when I was thinking about this question, a person appeared in front of me.

    Judge Cui.

    At this time, Judge Cui was wearing a black suit and looked at Ai Tangtang and me with a calm expression.

    "Judge Cui, I just wanted to find you." I said in surprise.

    "It's not that easy to go up to Soul Sentence Peak. I'll avoid getting you into trouble. I'm here to see you. I've heard some things about Yunhai. It's a bit troublesome." Judge Cui said calmly.

    "You are the first judge of the underworld, you should have something to do, right?" I asked.

    "I have been conferred the position of Yin Hou and cannot participate in the struggle involving the two of them competing for the position of Yin Hou. Doing so would violate the rules and I can only give you limited help." Judge Cui said: "Huang Yuanwai should be in rotation at this time.  Yisi Inn in the city, you wait here for a while, I will send someone to take you to Rotary City, but be careful, General Niu already knows about your coming down."

    Judge Cui said so much in one breath. Before I had time to speak, he had already disappeared.

    Ai Tangtang looked at me stupidly and said, "That person just now was so awesome."

    "Nonsense, the first judge of the underworld, can't he be powerful?" I rolled my eyes at her, feeling a little complicated. I didn't expect that Mr. Niu had already known about my going to the underworld, so this was going to be troublesome.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 417: An Offensive Errand

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    We chatted for a while, and soon, a man in a black suit, who looked to be in his mid-twenties, with a Chinese character, came over, smiled and said to me and Ai Tangtang: "Hello, you two, I am Cui  Fujun¡¯s subordinates, you can just call me Kunde.¡±

    "Hello." I stretched out my hand to shake Kunde's hand, and Kunde said, "I'm driving behind, you two come with me. I can also tell you about the recent situation in the underworld."

    We followed Kunde and boarded a Hades car.

    It is the paper cart that was burned in the underworld for the underworld.

    It still looks like paper on the outside, but it feels as hard as steel.

    After finishing the work, Kunde drove outside Yama Luo City.

    I asked: "Mr. Kun, how did Yunhai get involved in the fight between Ling Jingming and Huang Yuanwai?"

    Kunde smiled and said: "The relationship between the underworld is actually quite complicated. I heard that something happened to the Longyin Temple in the Yang world, so a big shot in the underworld issued an order to collect all the souls of the Longyin Temple and send them to hell, and then not let the underworld  Recognize the status of Longyin Temple in the world of the world."

    I frowned and asked, "Then when my boss comes down, he should also be captured by this big shot, right?"

    "Just when the big shot was planning something against Longyin Temple, King Ksitigarbha, who had not appeared for a hundred years, came out and chatted with the big shot for a while. Then the big shot dismissed all the things against Longyin Temple." Kunde  explain.

    I nodded slightly, it seemed that Ksitigarbha¡¯s prestige in the underworld was still very high.

    "Yunhai should not have gone to the underworld at this time. After he came down, the big shot found Ling Jingming and asked Ling Jingming to capture Yunhai and trap him in the underworld for a hundred years." Kunde said.

    Ai Tangtang said: "Since Ksitigarbha has told him not to deal with Longyin Temple, he still dares to capture Yunhai? Has Ksitigarbha's prestige in the underworld dropped to this point?"

    "Of course we in the underworld respect Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. After all, if he hadn't suppressed one hundred thousand evil ghosts, the underworld would have been in chaos"

    Before Kunde finished speaking, I understood. He smiled and said to Ai Tangtang: "This is the policy from above and the countermeasures from below. He is not allowed to deal with Longyin Temple, but he is not allowed to deal with the boss. You  Think about it, the treasure passed down by the abbot of Longyin Temple is in the hands of the boss, and the method to unlock it is also in the hands of the boss. As long as the boss is trapped in the underworld for a hundred years and let him go back, Longyin Temple will be finished. After all, it is under Longyin Temple.  And suppress those evil spirits."

    No matter how powerful Longyin Temple's mountain guarding formation is, if no one controls it, those evil spirits will come out no matter what.

    "Yes, maybe Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is compassionate and worried that those evil spirits will cause harm to the world when they come out, so he stopped that big shot." Kunde nodded.

    I thought about it for a while and asked: "No, Ling Jingming is not a fool. This matter is obviously going to be against Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. Does he dare?"

    "The big shot promised him the Marquis of Yin. As long as this matter is done well, the Marquis of Yin that he and Huang Yuanwai are fighting for will be in his hands. When he becomes the Marquis of Yin, he will also be a big shot. How can he care about this thing?  ?" Kunde said.

    Kun De said: "After Huang Yuanwai learned about this incident, he always wanted to rescue Yun Hai, but Yun Hai was imprisoned by Ling Jingming for unknown reasons."

    "Can you help me? If Ling Jingming succeeds, his life will be at risk." I laughed.

    I don¡¯t think Huang Yuanwai did this because of his relationship with me.

    Kunde drove in front and said: "In addition, Commander Niu already knows that you are coming to the underworld and is looking for your whereabouts. With Commander Niu's network, he will be able to find your whereabouts soon. After you arrive at Rotating City, you two will  be careful."

    Ai Tangtang asked: "Aren't you with us?"

    Kunde smiled and said: "If it was just a fight between Huang Yuanwai and Ling Jingming, it would be no problem for me to send you two away. As long as I am here, Mr. Niu will not be able to find the whereabouts of you two, but this is a fight between Yin Hou.  No one is allowed to get involved, at least not explicitly."

    "Then the so-called big shot in your mouth also agreed to help Ling Jingming get the position of Yin Hou?" Ai Tangtang curled his lips and said.

    Kunde said: "The main reason is that I am a person from Soul Sentence Peak."

    "Is Soul Sentence Peak different?" I asked.

    "If it's other ghosts or other people, it doesn't matter if they participate in the fight between them. After all, you can't participate in the fight between the Yin Hous. This was a rule long ago. Over the years, various Yin Hous have been selected, and there have been many armed fights during this period.  , or in other words, this regulation is actually worthy of its name.¡±

    "But this rule is still the rule of the underworld. Other people may be more popular."If people are involved, then they are involved, and no one will say anything. But Soul Sentence Peak is different. People in Sentence Sentence Peak all do work that offends people.  Kunde said.

    "Your first judge is so powerful, and you are in charge of the criminal law of the underworld." Before Ai Tangtang finished speaking, I knocked her on the forehead: "That's why I offend people."

    Kunde smiled bitterly and said: "Let me ask you, among us people in the underworld, who doesn't have relatives or descendants in the human world?"

    "Their relatives have done many evil things and were taken to Soul Punishing Peak, only to be betrayed into the eighteenth level of hell. Will they be grateful to us at Soul Punishing Peak?" Kunde said: "Actually, I personally think that it is okay to let loose occasionally and be a favor.  That's good, but the first judge is an extremely strict person. Right is right, wrong is wrong, and he will not abolish public service for personal reasons."

    No, the first judge let Tang Xue go at that time. According to Kunde, Cui Fujun is that kind of person. Obviously Cui Fujun knew that Tang Xue was framed by Niu Zongbing, so he did what he did.  Such a verdict, otherwise even for the sake of the ancestor, he would not break his own rules.

    I rubbed the back of my head. It¡¯s not easy for me to comment on what Kunde said. I can only say: ¡°Being a fair and upright person always means offending others.¡±

    "That's not true." Kunde nodded: "If it weren't for the First Judge's great strength, he would have offended so many people in the underworld and would have been kicked out of Soul Sentence Peak and thrown into reincarnation."

    Kunde chatted with us for so long, probably because he was a little familiar with us, and said: "At that time, King Pingping's descendants in the world were taken to Soul-Desolating Peak for doing evil. King Pingping went to find the first judge in person, and the result was that  In front of King Ping Ping, a judge used five chariots to drag the soul to pieces."

    I was stunned for a moment and asked: "Why don't you enter the eighteenth floor of the underworld?"

    "In the eyes of ordinary people, the eighteenth level of the underworld is very scary, but the eighteenth level of the underworld is so big and has so many evil spirits. With the relationship between Ping Wang, even if he breaks into the eighteenth level of the underworld, it will be very difficult to bring his descendants out.  It was easy, but the first judge beat him directly and knocked him out of his mind." Kunde said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 418 Cooperate once?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After listening to this, I took a breath of air. This first judge, at best, is upright, but at worst, he is stubborn.

    Others in the underworld came to him for help, but he ignored them. As a result, King Pingping, one of the ten kings of hell, asked him to let go of an unimportant person, but he didn't agree.

    If it were me, I could have entered the eighteenth level of the underworld. How could King Pingping save him in the end? I just turned a blind eye and stunned his descendants in front of King Pingping.  , this is really tough.

    No wonder Kunde said that Soul Sentence Peak is a place that offends people.

    The car kept driving forward for about four or five hours. During this period, when we came along this road, at a glance, it was all the Gobi Desert.

    Wheel City is very big. Of course, it is smaller than Yama City, but it is also very big.

    These walls are ten meters high and directly protect the buildings inside.

    After the car drove into Rotating City, I couldn't help but ask Kunde: "Mr. Kun, why do cities in the underworld have to build such high-strength buildings? It would be very inconvenient."

    "Because there is danger." Kunde looked back at me and continued: "The underworld is not as peaceful as you think. The place we occupy, according to investigation, is only one-tenth of the real underworld."

    "So much?" I couldn't help but be surprised.

    "Well, there are many aboriginal people from the underworld in other places." Kunde said.

    ¡°Aborigines?¡± I frowned.

    Ai Tangtang said to me on the side: "Fool, you don't think that the underworld appeared on your own, right? When there was no underworld, all the people in the upper world stayed in the upper world after they died, and basically all their souls disappeared."

    "Then, Empress Houtu discovered the strange space of the underworld, and then contacted the demon clan at that time to build a reincarnation together." Kunde said.

    "The demon clan?" I couldn't help but ask: "Built it together with the demon clan?"

    "That's when Emperor Dongjun is here." Kunde said.

    "Does Emperor Jun of the East really exist?" I asked.

    "I only lived in the underworld for a thousand years, I don't know." Kunde shook his head.

    On the contrary, Ai Tangtang said: "Of course, those gods and Buddhas all over the sky in ancient times were actually monsters. In fact, they were not as powerful as the legendary destructors, such as Mr. Hu San in the Northeast, right? At that time,  Human beings were still very early and had no knowledge. After they appeared, they were worshiped as gods. Later, the human race only prospered and then they promoted something like the Jade Emperor."

    I frowned. I have mentioned this a little bit from many ancient books. Those gods and Buddhas who filled the sky in ancient times did exist, but the Jade Emperor and others were just people with relatively high cultivation levels, not gods.  Donghuang Huangjun, Kuafu and the like also existed, but they were cultivated by monsters. I guess they were just like the Tuntian I met.  "

    "I'm off topic." Kunde said: "There are other monsters in the underworld, but they are also quite strong, and they will attack us every once in a while, so they built the city wall, and  With the existence of the Ten Palaces of Hell, those monsters have never succeeded, and they have no organization, they all attack indiscriminately."

    After hearing so many anecdotes, I found it quite interesting. Soon, the car stopped at the entrance of an ancient inn, the Yisi Inn.

    "After you enter, go to the third floor and look for the Tianzihao room. You will find Mr. Huang. I won't go in with you." Kunde said.

    "Thank you." I smiled at Kunde, and then got out of the car with Ai Tangtang. After watching Kunde's car drive away, I walked into the inn with Ai Tangtang.

    The business of this inn is not very good.

    It¡¯s true if you think about it carefully, people living in the underworld basically have their own real estate, and those who come to stay in the inn are basically only people from other cities who come to do business.

    A ghost who looks like a waiter is sitting in front of the counter and taking a nap.

    It¡¯s quite strange to see this. This ghost can still take a nap?

    When he saw us coming in, he immediately laughed, walked up and asked, "Are you two staying at the hotel?"

    "Looking for someone." Ai Tangtang said: "Is the yellow member of the Tianzihao private room out there?"

    "Yes, yes." The waiter nodded enthusiastically and said, "I didn't expect that these two are friends from Huang Yuanwai. Please come with me."

    I frowned, feeling something was wrong.

    After following the waiter to the third floor, he took us to a door with a wooden sign with the word "Ìì" on the door. The waiter knocked on the door, and Huang Yuanwai's voice came from inside: ???Who?  "

    "Except for Mr. Huang, two people are here to see you." After the waiter said this, he opened the door.

    After Ai Tangtang and I walked in, the waiter closed the door.

    This room is quite luxurious, very large, estimated to be fifty or sixty square meters, and decorated like a palace.

    Huang Yuanwai was sitting on the table, playing Go by himself. He looked at us with a smile and said, "Here you come? Sit down."

    After saying that, he continued to play chess by himself.

    Ai Tangtang and I sat on the chairs. Huang Yuanwai looked down at the chessboard and said, "Can you play chess?"

    "No." I shook my head.

    Ai Tangtang stood up and said, "I can."

    Then he ran to the opposite side of Huang Yuanwai, looked at the chess pieces, frowned and said: "This chess is a dead chess, it doesn't count. Let's play the game again."

    "What if we die and can't start again?" Huang Yuanwai said.

    I heard some hidden meanings, which sounded like a drunkard's intention was not to drink.

    I smiled awkwardly and said, "The situation isn't that bad, is it?"

    Huang Yuanwai said with a smile on his face: "It's just that bad."

    Ai Tangtang, on the other hand, did not realize that Huang Yuanwai was not talking about playing chess. Instead, he scattered all the chess pieces with his hands and said, "Then destroy the chess pieces and start over."

    After Huang Yuanwai heard this, he sat on a chair and started thinking. After Ai Tangtang put all his chess pieces back, he said after a long time: "Hey, hey, you asked the chess player, why are you in a daze? Hurry up and play, otherwise I will  Get off first?"

    "Don't make trouble." I stepped forward and pulled Ai Tangtang, but Huang Yuanwai smiled, looked at Ai Tangtang and said, "I've heard about it for a long time"

    "Hey, hey, don't say that." Ai Tangtang hurriedly reached out and covered Huang Yuanwai's mouth.

    ?? Huang Yuan was stunned for a moment, glanced at me, and then said: "I have heard for a long time that you are smart and smart, but I didn't expect that you are well-deserved. One sentence broke my confusion."

    "What did I say?" Ai Tangtang looked back at me and asked.

    Another person who knew Ai Tangtang¡¯s identity. I touched the back of my head. It seemed that the whole world knew who Ai Tangtang was, but I didn¡¯t.

    I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes at Ai Tangtang: ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, just sit still.¡±

    "Oh." When Ai Tangtang heard what I said, he curled his lips, sat on the chair, and said to Huang Yuanwai: "I'm here to save Yunhai this time, let's cooperate for once?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 419 It¡¯s too big

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Cooperation?" Huang Yuanwai said: "I can't afford to offend a barbarian like Mr. Niu."

    "What do you mean? I know everything about you and Ling Jingming. Working with me to rescue my boss will be a good thing for you and me, right?" I said.

    Huang Yuanwai lightly knocked on the chessboard, then stood up and stood at the window, with his back to us, looking out the window and said: "Before you guys came, Mr. Niu had already sent someone to notify this shop that there is your  Immediately inform it of the news, and Commander Niu is already on his way here."

    "How did he know we would come to find you?"

    "It's not difficult to guess your purpose of going to the underworld. However, if you want to save Yunhai, you will definitely come to me. If you can escape from this disaster from General Niu, you can come here to find me."

    Huang Yuanwai never looked back.

    "Let's go." I took Ai Tangtang's hand, opened the door and ran out.

    As soon as I reached the stairs, I saw two bullheads talking to the waiter below.

    My face changed slightly.

    ¡°Then, the waiter pointed at the two of us standing upstairs and started talking.

    "What should I do?" Ai Tangtang asked me.

    I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand: "What else can I do? Kill."

    I jumped directly from the third floor.

    Of course, I am in the underworld now, and I am also a ghost, so jumping from the third floor is no problem. If I were in the human world, I would not dare to do this.

    After I jumped down, two iron chains appeared in the hands of these two bullheads, and they rushed towards me.

    I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun to pick apart the two iron chains, and then stabbed the closest bull head with one shot.

    The bullhead wanted to hide, but at this moment Ai Tangtang ran to it out of nowhere, kicked it from the side, and then ran to the side, shouting: "Hit me, hit me."  .¡±

    It was affected by Ai Tangtang, and I stabbed it into its chest with a spear. It looked at me in disbelief with a pair of bull's eyes, and then gradually turned into countless white light spots and dissipated.

    After beating this one out of his wits, the other bull head was obviously panicked and turned around to run away. I then shot it in the back.

    After the two bull heads died, the waiter collapsed on the ground, pointed at me in horror and said, "How dare you kill the Yin soldiers in the Rotating City."

    ¡°Get out.¡± I kicked him away, then pulled Ai Tangtang and ran out of the inn.

    Outside the inn door, more than twenty shady people have gathered around the outside.

    I frowned and yelled at those villains: "Get out of here if you don't want to die."

    To be honest, I don't want to kill these evildoers. After all, there was no injustice in the past and no hatred in recent times. The reason why I killed those two bull heads was also because of General Niu. If I killed them indiscriminately and without reason, the waiter in the shop just now would definitely not be able to escape.  fate.

    ????????????None of these undercover agents said anything, holding long knives in their hands and looking at me warily.

    They saw me killing the two cow heads outside.

    "If something happens later, you should leave first." Ai Tangtang whispered from beside me.

    "What will you do if I leave?" Ai Tangtang turned around and asked.

    "Don't worry, now that you're gone, you won't be a burden anymore, and I can beat him more happily." I said with a smile.

    "Oh, I'll leave first." After saying that, Ai Tangtang ran out of these sinister surroundings and went outside.

    She turned back and shouted to me: "Don't be afraid, I will come back to help."

    After saying that, she ran away.

    I touched my forehead, and I saw that Ai Tangtang had such strange abilities that he easily escaped from all these sinister situations.

    After those undercover agents discovered that Ai Tangtang had escaped, they did not chase him. It was obvious that the target was me.

    Thinking of this, I felt slightly relieved, as long as nothing happens to Ai Tangtang.

    As for me, I have been fighting with General Niu for so many years. Looking at the situation today, there is no chance of escaping, so I will simply fight with this bastard.

    A slightly old -fashioned ghost shouted at me: "The one who holds the silver gun in front of you has been surrounded by us. The resistance is meaningless.

    "Leniency? I killed two Yin soldiers in your underworld. Can I still survive?" I snorted.

    As soon as he finished speaking, suddenly, a car rushed over at the end of the street, knocking the four Yinsha away.

      Then, this car stopped in front of me.

    Ai Tangtang was sitting in the driver's seat and shouted to me: "Get in the car quickly."

    "Ah." I was stunned.

    "Get in the car." Ai Tangtang said again, and I realized what I was doing. I quickly opened the door and got in the car, and then Ai Tangtang drove out.

    Those shady people just got out of the way, with no intention of blocking them.

    That¡¯s right, this group of people probably don¡¯t want to fight us desperately. After all, they are not considered to be Niu Zongbing¡¯s subordinates.

    The car kept driving towards the city wall of Rotating City. I drove next to me, and Ai Tangtang, who was driving quite happily, asked, "Why are you back? Didn't everyone run away?"

    "Yes, I ran halfway and found that I was unloyal to run away like this, so I stole a car and ran back to save you." Ai Tangtang said with a silly smile: "This car from the underworld is the same as ours in the earthly world.  It was different, I fiddled with it for a while before I could drive it, and I bumped into it all the way."

    I was a little moved when I heard Ai Tangtang say this. I didn¡¯t expect this silly girl to be so loyal. I looked outside the car and frowned: ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to escape.¡±

    " Niu Zongbing has been in the underworld for so many years. If he can't catch us both, he will live like a dog for so many years.

    "Don't worry, don't worry, my driving skills are pretty good." As soon as Ai Tangtang finished speaking, we had already arrived at the gate of Rotating City.

    But the city gate has been closed.

    ¡°And the person standing at the door is not Yin Cha, but a bull¡¯s head.

    More than forty cow heads stood at the gate of the city wall.

    And these bull heads were wearing very thick black armor, with only two eyes and horns exposed, which was completely different from the two bare bull heads before.

    "No, the wind is blowing hard." After Ai Tangtang said that, he threw Yaoyi directly, almost throwing everyone out.

    Then, the car crashed directly into the door of a shop on the street with a bang.

    I was a little dizzy from being hit. Ai Tangtang rubbed his head and said, "Mistake." I looked back and saw that those bull heads were already running towards us.

    Although he is wearing heavy armor, he is still very fast.

    I pulled Ai Tangtang, pushed open the car door and got out of the car, and I was already surrounded by these cow heads.

    And in the streets and alleys, bull heads wearing heavy armor were being strung out. Soon, the streets were full of bull heads.

    After a cursory look, I estimated that there were at least three hundred cow heads.

    I touched my forehead and thought to myself, it¡¯s too much.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 420 Caught

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Gun in my hand and looked at the heavy-armoured bullheads surrounding the entire street, feeling very depressed.

    At this time, these bullheads were obviously not in a hurry to attack, but were waiting for something.

    The ghosts that were originally wandering on the street were scared away. Those who were a little braver ran to the front of the street or the second floor of the store to look at us.

    Suddenly, these bull heads moved out of the way, and a bull head wearing white heavy armor who was taller than the bull heads around him walked out. He glared at me and said, "Zhang Xiu, if you dare to kill Yin Chao in the underworld, just surrender and capture him."

    "Commander Niu really thinks highly of me, why did he use so many people to arrest me?" I looked around and said to the bull head, "Who are you?"

    "Commander Niu is here, Niu Shengchen." Niu Shengchen said.

    Ai Tangtang whispered in my ear: "This Niu Shengchen is one of the three generals under General Niu."

    There are three generals under General Niu, one of whom is Niu Shengchen, who is in charge of a thousand niu heads for General Niu.

    "Aren't the people in your underworld unreasonable? It was those two bull heads who attacked me first, and I had no choice but to kill them both." I said, "How about we go to the Tenth Palace of Hell to reason?"

    "Everyone has seen you kill people. There's nothing to argue with. Let me take it down." After Niu Shengchen finished speaking, the heavily armored bull heads around him rushed forward, seemingly trying to show off in front of Niu Shengchen.

    I felt quite unsure, as the surroundings were densely packed with bull heads. When they rushed up, I hurriedly said to Ai Tangtang next to me: "If you have the chance, leave first."

    ??According to the hand Ai Tangtang showed before, there is no chance of escaping from these bull heads.

    Before I could hear Ai Tangtang's answer, I rushed forward with the Sanqing Huayang Gun.

    Just when these bull heads were approaching, a warmth came from the necklace on my chest, and the Qimen Flying Armor appeared on my body.

    "Ah!" I yelled, just to embolden myself, then rushed forward and stabbed the armored bull's head closest to me with one shot.

    This bullhead didn¡¯t hide at all.

    ¡°In other words, he couldn¡¯t hide even if he wanted to. There were people on both sides of him.

    This shot penetrated directly into its chest.

    That heavy armor did not play a defensive role at all.

    This bullhead had a look of disbelief on his face, as if he had no idea that the heavy armor on his body would be so easily pierced by the spear in my hand.

    Immediately, he was stunned.

    Niu Shengchen immediately shouted loudly: "Everyone disperse, the weapon in his hand can break the armor."

    It has to be said that these cow heads are really the elite of the elite. They were originally crowded together into a pot of porridge, but after Niu Shengchen gave the order, everyone began to disperse.

    These bull heads all had long black axes in their hands. Three people formed a group and approached again.

    I rushed forward and found that it was not as easy as before.

    The reason why we were able to easily kill the bull head just now was mostly due to carelessness, or in other words, there were so many of them, they probably all wanted to swarm me and arrest me directly, but they didn¡¯t expect that I would be able to resist.

    Although these bull heads have tricks, for me, it is still a good thing.

    ¡°If they really weren¡¯t afraid of death, they would just charge at me stupidly. Even if I could kill a few cow heads, I would still be caught by them in the end.

    Now, they are vigilant and do not dare to approach casually. Instead, several groups take turns to test me, which consumes my energy.

    Although as time goes by, I will definitely be caught, but there is always room for resistance.

    Ai Tangtang has always been protected by me.

    There is a very high wall behind us, and we will definitely not be able to jump up to it.

    "We can't run away." Ai Tangtang patted my shoulder and whispered, "How about I go out and steal a car again and try the method just now?"

    "If you can run away, just go by yourself." I turned around and said.

    "But." Ai Tangtang frowned.

    I smiled at her, thought for a while and said, "If I am really killed by General Niu, can I ask you a favor?"

    "You said it." Ai Tangtang listened carefully.

    "Help me take care of my dad." I felt sour in my heart, thinking that I was wandering around outside all day long, and I was afraid that this time I was really doomed.

    I let out a long sigh.

    Ai Tangtang nodded.

    I pushed her away hard, but she stood there stupidlyStay where you are, looking at me.

    "Let's go." I shouted at Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang bit his lip and said, "I will come back to save you."

    After saying that, he turned around and ran out.

    She ran past these cow heads. They stretched out their hands to catch them, but Ai Tangtang was like a loach, unable to catch them at all, and quickly ran out of the crowd.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her, the higher ups told me to just catch this kid,¡± Niu Shengchen said.

    "Is it so easy to catch?" I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Gun and hit Niu Shengchen.

    I can¡¯t care so much anymore. At this time, I need to take down Niu Shengchen in front of me before I have a chance to escape.

    If you are really caught, you will definitely die.

    In this desperate situation, I rushed directly towards Niu Shengchen like an arrow shot into the sea.

    The black axes in the hands of these bull-heads chopped down on the Qimen Flying Armor, leaving no traces. They were just very powerful. Although they would not directly hit me, the force shook the Qimen Flying Armor and shook my body.  I also feel very uncomfortable.

    I waved the Sanqing Huayang Spear and attacked directly in front of Niu Shengchen.

    Some of the bull heads around Niu Shengchen immediately shouted: "Protect the bull ginseng general."

    Niu Shengchen pushed them away confidently: "No, let this kid come over. I want to see what he is capable of."

    After the bull heads around it moved away, a pair of black axes appeared in Niu Shengchen's hands.

    Without saying a word, I rushed forward and stabbed him in the chest.

    The black ax in Niu Shengchen's left hand is draped on the Sanqing Huayang Spear.

    My right hand holding the Sanqing Huayang Spear was numb from the shock.  Naturally, this shot also missed the target.

    ¡°Then, Niu Shengchen took a black ax and hit me on the chest.

    I was directly hit by the ax and flew out.

    Although nothing happened to Qimen Feijia, I felt severe pain in my chest.

    After I fell to the ground, the cow heads around me came up with chains and tied me up.

    After I was tied up by these chains, I struggled hard. Niu Shengchen walked up to me, lowered his head, and snorted: "With your abilities, I don't know why the commander-in-chief paid so much attention and took me away."

    "Wait a minute."

    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from mid-air.

    When I heard this, I looked up and saw the first judge standing on the roof, looking at us downstairs.

    "It is said that the first judge is fair and selfless, is it possible that he still wants to practice favoritism? If that is the case, I will give you a face, Mr. Niu, and let him go." came the voice of Mr. Niu.

    Standing on the roof of the house opposite Cui Fujun, he said loudly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 421 Imprisonment at Soul Sentence Peak

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I looked at Mr. Niu who appeared on the roof, and I felt an inexplicable resentment in my heart.

    "Of course, I don't think General Niu will really let me go just because Cui Fujun said a word. Today, they used so many cow heads to catch me."

    Cui Fujun put his hands behind his back and said calmly: "What crime did Zhang Xiu commit?"

    Niu Shengchen said respectfully to Cui Fujun: "To Cui Fujun, Zhang Xiu killed two of us Niu Tou in Lunchuan City today. He committed a heinous crime and many people saw it with his own eyes."

    Cui Fujun nodded slightly: "Well, since you killed Yin Chai, then I should be the judge of any crime. Do you three thousand bullheads have nothing to do all day long? Two bullheads died, and three hundred bullheads were immediately sent.  Jia Yin soldiers."

    Mr. Cui Fu looked at Mr. Niu and said, "Mr. Niu, what's the matter? Do you want to break the rules? Do you want to decide the crimes of the underworld in the future?"

    Mr. Niu chuckled: "I don't dare."

    "Let your man get out of the way. I will take him back to Senhun Peak to be imprisoned. I will naturally give you an explanation." Lord Cui said.

    Mr. Niu suddenly said loudly: "Of course I can trust Mr. Cui, and I will definitely give a heavy sentence to this vicious person who killed the underworld's underworld."

    Although Niu Zongbing seems to be a big fool, he is not stupid at all. He said it loudly at this time, just to let other people around here hear. When the time comes, Cui Fujun wants to show favoritism by spreading what happened today.  It's impossible to let me go.

    What¡¯s more, according to Kun De before, Cui Fujun is obviously a selfless person.

    The chains on my body were taken away, and the cow heads around me got out of the way. Lord Cui walked up to me, glanced at me, and said, "Follow me."

    After saying that, a rope appeared in Cui Fujun's hand, and this rope was tied to my body.

    Then he grabbed my shoulders and flew up, flying towards the direction of Yama City.

    I am actually very grateful to Cui Fujun in my heart. No matter how I am sentenced in the future, today is a disguised way of saving my life. Otherwise, if I really fall into the hands of Mr. Niu, it will be easy for me to lose my soul.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed.

    Originally, I wanted to come down to save Boss Yunhai, but ended up getting myself involved instead.

    After flying for a while, Mr. Cui Fu took me back to Soul Sentence Peak.

    He led me to the palace I met for the first time.

    Then he grabbed me and walked into the dungeon, opened a room, and said calmly: "Go in."

    "Yeah." I nodded and walked into the dungeon.

    After I entered the dungeon, Mr. Cui said: "Although I know that what happened today was caused by General Niu, but no matter what, you should not kill the underworld gangster. This is a taboo of the underworld. How to judge,  Let¡¯s talk in a few days, you can stay here peacefully for a few days.¡±

    Afterwards, Mr. Cui turned around and left. I couldn't help but ask, "Mr. Cui, if you help me today, I'm afraid Mr. Niu will hate you."

    "There are five or six kings of hell among the ten palaces who hate me, and he is the best." Mr. Cui Mansion didn't know how to do it. After saying this, he walked up the stairs.

    After Cui Fujun left, I took a look and saw that there were many people imprisoned in this dungeon, and I was not the only one.

    The dungeon where I was imprisoned was the one closest to the stairs, with only one cell next to it.

    I glanced at the Sanqing Huayang Gun still in my hand, and thought to myself that Master Cui had indeed treated me favorably. Although I was a 'criminal', the weapon was not taken away from me directly.

    I sighed and took care of myself as I came. At least there was no danger in the past two days.

    I sat on the dead grass on the ground.

    There are quite a lot of people in other cells, and they are obviously people who need to be promoted personally by Cui Fujun.

    Some cells hold several people, and only a few of them are held alone.

    There is a person in solitary confinement next to me.

    This man looks to be in his seventies or eighties. He looks like a beggar. He is leaning against the wall and humming a tune. He is obviously in a good mood.

    I just couldn¡¯t sit still. After sitting for a while, I couldn¡¯t help but greet the beggar: ¡°Hey, buddy, what¡¯s your name? How did you get imprisoned in here?¡±

    The beggar looked back at me and curled his lips and said, "What's wrong? I know you very well?"

    "Hehe, isn't this quite miserable? Let's chat." I smiled.

    ¡°Not interested.¡± The beggar snorted and turned away from looking at me.

    At this time, a person also came down the stairs.

    Kunde.

    At this time, Kunde was holding the wine.?, open my cell and walk inside.

    I looked at him and I couldn't help but smile bitterly and said, "Brother Kun."

    "Come, let's have some food first." Kunde put down the food and wine.

    "I can't eat it." I shook my head.

    "Don't worry, this doesn't smell like paper, it's all the authentic smell of the world." Kunde said: "I didn't expect that you would be arrested just after we separated. I heard that I came to bring you some drinks."

    "Brother Kun, please take the trouble." I said.

    Kunde sighed and said, "I have just inquired about you."

    Kunde said: "After the first judge took you away, General Niu had already publicized your killing of Yin Zai in the underworld. I'm afraid this matter can't be rectified. Even if it can be rectified, according to the character of the first judge.  , and the sentence will not be light, but don¡¯t blame the first judge, you shouldn¡¯t be so impulsive and kill two cow heads.¡±

    "Judge Cui saved my life by bringing me here. I can still see this clearly." I nodded.

    "But I don't regret killing those two bull heads. Those two guys want my life. Why don't I resist?"

    Suddenly, a paper crane flew in from the stairs. After the crane flew into Kunde's hand, Kunde looked down and said with joy on his face: "Brother, maybe there will be a turning point."

    "How do you say it?" I asked.

    Kun De said: "Laoshan has begun to use people from the underworld to save you."

    Laoshan?

    I thought of Sun Xiaopeng as soon as I heard it. I didn¡¯t expect that guy to know it so quickly. I was moved in my heart, but I still sighed and said, "Can you let me contact Sun Xiaopeng in Laoshan?"

    Kunde saw my expression and smiled: "You want him to give up rescuing you. Are you worried that he will have someone rush into Soul Sentence Peak to take you away?"

    I nodded.

    Kunde said: "Don't worry, Laoshan is not that confused. If Soul Sentence Peak were so easy to rush up to rescue people, so many heinous guys would not be imprisoned here, and would have been exiled to the eighteenth level of hell long ago.  ¡±

    I took a look at the people in this cell. Are these people being imprisoned here?

    "But after listening to Kunde's words, I felt relieved. As long as Sun Xiaopeng doesn't force himself stupidly, then there will be no problem.

    Suddenly, I curiously asked Kunde: "Brother Kun, why did you and Lord Cui help me like this?"

    Cui Fujun is an old friend of my ancestor. I learned this from Cui Fujun, but why does Kunde take care of me like this?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 422 Old Beggar

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Actually, speaking carefully, Kunde only met me because Mr. Cui Fu asked him to help me lead the way.

    With this little intersection, there was absolutely no need for Kunde to yell at me while I was being held and come to visit me alone.

    After Kunde heard what I said, he smiled and said, "Because my master's name is Yan Chixia."

    When I heard this, I was shocked. Kunde continued: "Back then, the master only accepted two disciples: me and my senior brother. Your lineage was passed down by my senior brother, and I didn't have any apprentices.  After leaving the underworld, the First Judge found me, and because my master had a good relationship with him, he helped me find a position at Soul Judgement Peak, where I have been until now."

    I quickly knelt down, kowtowed to Kunde and said, "Disciple Zhang Xiu, pay homage to our ancestor."

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that I would meet a grandmaster after my love reaches the underworld.

    Kunde smiled and said, "Don't be so polite. I can't help you if you suffer this time."

    "It's all my own fault." I stood up, but I didn't dare to continue to match brother Kunde. If Yan Beixun knew about this, he would probably go crazy. What kind of thing is it to match brother Kunde.

    "You stay here to rest first. I will come over and tell you what happens outside." Kunde sighed and turned around to leave.

    After Kunde left, I sat on the ground and began to eat the food and wine he brought me.

    At this time, the beggar on the side who originally ignored me greeted me and said, "Hey, little guy, let me share some of this food."

    I turned my head and glanced at him, thinking, didn¡¯t you just pull me?

    I turned my head away from him.

    He said: "Don't worry, I have been locked up here for hundreds of years, and I haven't eaten anything from the world for a long time."

    The beggar looked at the food in my hand and his saliva flowed out.

    As for that, I tore a chicken drumstick casually and handed it to him.

    After he took the chicken leg, he ate it hungrily.

    After eating, he took a long breath and said, "The food in the world is really good."

    "What's wrong? Now you know how to talk to me?" I asked.

    "Isn't there another chicken drumstick? Give me another one." The beggar said.

    "It's just two chicken drumsticks. I'll eat the feathers for you." After I finished speaking, I took a bite of the roasted chicken.

    The beggar said hurriedly: "No, I don't want to eat for free, I will give you something in exchange."

    When I heard this, my heart moved. It¡¯s not easy for someone who has been locked up here.

    I grinned and said to the beggar: "What can you give me in exchange? But we have agreed in advance, I don't want any messy things."

    This guy must have really not eaten for hundreds of years. He glanced at the Sanqing Huayang Spear on the ground and said, "Well, I'll teach you a set of marksmanship, okay?"

    I thought about it, and it was okay, but chicken drumsticks can¡¯t be given out casually. I said, ¡°You show me a trick first. If it works, I¡¯ll give it to you again.¡±

    After hearing this, the beggar looked around and pointed at the Sanqing Yang Huaying Gun at my feet. I picked it up and threw the Sanqing Yang Huayang Gun away.

    After the old beggar got the Sanqing Yang Huayang Gun, his whole demeanor suddenly changed, and his eyes became much sharper.

    He glanced at me, and I didn¡¯t know why, but my heart was beating wildly.

    The old beggar then waved the Sanqing Huayang Spear.

    The Sanqing Huayang Spear wielded by the old beggar was not as beautiful as I imagined. Instead, it was very simple, even simpler than the marksmanship Luo Fang taught me.

    There are probably three other movements: stabbing, blocking, and sweeping, but when combined together, it works smoothly.

    After he played it once, the fierce momentum disappeared, and then he said to me with a playful smile: "Can you give me the chicken legs?"

    "Hey, old beggar, I took a look and it seems that your kung fu is just so-so. There's nothing outstanding about it." I couldn't help but say.

    Although I knew in my heart that the old beggar in front of me should be a master, I still couldn't help expressing my doubts about his marksmanship.

    "What do you know? Those who look good are just playing tricks. What's the use of looking good? As long as the marksmanship can kill people." said the old beggar.

    Hearing this, I took back the Sanqing Huayang Gun and handed over the plate of roast chicken.

    The old beggar grabbed the roast chicken with both hands and started eating. While eating, he lowered his head and said, "Let's talk about it first. I want toTo learn this set of marksmanship, you must worship me as your teacher.  "

    When I heard this, I couldn't help scolding: "Hey, old man, you're going too far. You promised me before that I'll teach you how to roast chicken for you."

    "I didn't say that I won't teach you, but you must become your teacher." The old beggar said, licked the roasted chicken twice with his tongue, handed it back and said, "You really don't think it's worth it, Nuo, why not?"  you."

    "No appetite." I rolled my eyes at him and sat down in the corner angrily.

    The old beggar happily ate up the roast chicken. After eating, he lay down in the corner with a straw in his mouth.

    He and I just had a wooden partition wall.

    He said to me: "How is it? Are you still learning?"

    "I won't learn." I shook my head.

    "You really don't want to learn? Don't think it's bad to be my apprentice." The old beggar said with a smile.

    "What's wrong? You're forcing me to learn if I don't want to learn?" I glared at him.

    Suddenly, the old beggar pointed his finger on my forehead and said with a smile: "Good disciple, I said I would teach you, how could I break my promise?"

    When he put his finger on my forehead, suddenly, a set of marksmanship appeared in my mind out of thin air.

    After a long time, he stretched out his hand. It was obvious that he couldn't bear to teach marksmanship in this way.

    ¡°Good disciple, when are you going to ask that Kunde to bring you two more roast chickens?¡± The beggar said to me with a smile.

    "Go away, who is your apprentice?" I frowned.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of hospitality, it is either an adulterer or a thief.

    ¡°At first I thought he wanted to teach me marksmanship because he was just greedy for my roast chicken. At this time, he had already eaten the roast chicken and he still insisted on forcing me to learn marksmanship.

    ??????? How can there be a free lunch in this world?  I still understand this.

    Seeing that I was angry, the old beggar did not continue to pester me. Instead, he took the gnawed chicken bones and put them in his mouth to suck on me. He looked a little pitiful indeed.

    I couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Okay, just throw away these chicken bones. I¡¯ll ask Master to send in two roast chickens tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not a problem, the chicken bones are quite delicious.¡± The beggar giggled.

    Seeing that he liked to eat, I was too lazy to say anything. I lay on the ground, recalling the gun skills in my mind, and couldn't help but stand up. I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and waved it according to the memory in my mind.

    After waving in a circle, he gasped for air, turned to the beggar and asked: "Hey, what is the name of this set of marksmanship?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 423: Swift Wind Marksmanship

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The old beggar leaned against the corner, chewing a chicken bone in his mouth and said: "You can call this set of marksmanship the Swift Wind Marksmanship. There are three moves in total, but they require formulas to exert their maximum power."

    "I only teach you the marksmanship, but not the formula. When the two roast chickens arrive tomorrow, I will teach you the formula for the first move." The old beggar said with a smile.

    I nodded slightly, this set of marksmanship is not simple.

    It can be said to be extremely powerful. Of course, I don¡¯t know the specific power.

    In this prison, we don¡¯t know the time. The sky outside is always gray, and there is no such thing as day or night.

    I would sleep when I was sleepy, and practice my marksmanship for a while when I woke up. The old beggar would occasionally give me pointers.

    But Kunde never came down, probably because he was busy.

    And the old beggar refused to tell me the formula. He only said that he would tell me when the roast chicken arrived.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but someone finally came down the stairs.

    It was Kunde. Kunde brought a plate of roast chicken, opened my cell door with a smile, and said, "Xiao Xiu, let's have something to eat."

    "Thank you, Grandmaster." I nodded, put down the roast chicken, and asked, "Is there any news from outside?"

    Kunde seemed to be in a good mood. He sat on the ground and said, "Well, Laoshan has sent people to negotiate with our people from Soul Punishing Peak, pointing out that you were forced to fight back at that time, and it was the two bull heads who took the initiative to kill you.  , and General Niu was not convinced and started making trouble."

    The old beggar suddenly said to Kunde: "The more you live in the underworld, the more you return to the underworld? This little guy is so talented, and you in the underworld want his life just for the sake of two minotaurs?"

    "This is none of your business." Kunde said politely to the old beggar.

    After reading what the old beggar said, I couldn¡¯t help but ask Kunde: ¡°Master Patriarch, what is the identity of this old beggar?¡±

    Kunde glanced at the old beggar, shook his head at me and said, "It's not that I won't tell you, but his identity is one of the highest bans in the underworld. It's better for you to have less contact with this person."

    The old beggar said to me with a smile: "Little guy, come here and I will tell you my identity."

    "This person is talking nonsense. It's better not to believe it. It's quite chaotic outside now. In forty-eight hours, the first judge will personally interrogate you. There will be many people coming to hear the trial, and there will be a lot of trouble."  Kunde said.

    ¡°What will happen if I am convicted of killing two cow heads?¡± I asked.

    Kunde thought for a while and said: "If you are harsher, you will be sent to the eighteen levels of hell and suffer eternal suffering. Even if you are forgiven, you will be sent to the animal realm and be a cow or a horse in the next life."

    I took a deep breath, feeling a little helpless.

    Seeing that I was in a bad mood, Kunde patted my shoulder.

    "Grandmaster, can you send me some more roast chicken before the trial? Even if I die, I want to be a well-fed ghost." I laughed.

    After listening to my words, Kunde turned to look at the old beggar.

    The old beggar stuck out his tongue at Kunde with a playful smile.

    It seems that Kunde knew that it was the old beggar who wanted to eat roast chicken, but he didn't say anything. He just said: "I will arrange for someone to send two roast chickens over every day."

    After saying that, he left the cell.

    After Kunde left, the old beggar said: "Little guy, you are very loyal. If you sincerely worship me as your teacher, I can find a way to save you."

    "How do you want to save me?" I asked.

    "Give me your Sanqing Huayang Gun and I'll take you out. This broken cell can't contain me as long as I have a weapon." The old beggar said.

    "You keep bragging, if you really can escape, can you still be locked up here for hundreds of years?" I said.

    "I have lived here for a long time, and my feelings are deep. Even if I leave, I don't know where to go." The old beggar sighed and said: "Back then, I was separated from my family and was sent here by a group of my most trusted guys.  After being imprisoned, if I hadn't missed my old friendship, I would have killed him long ago."

    I curled my lips and didn¡¯t take what he said.

    "Forget it, you won't believe it anyway." The old beggar said with a playful smile: "By the way, give me the roast chicken quickly."

    "Where's the formula?" I walked to the wall with the roast chicken.

    The old beggar said: "Remember it, when you use the first move, recite this mantra: the way of heaven is clear, the way of earth is peaceful, the way of human being is quiet, the three talents are in one place, the universe is mixed, the fate of hundreds of gods is returned, thousands of generals will accompany you, and the devil star will be gone forever.  "

    After listening to this formula, I put the roast chickeninto the hands of the old beggar.

    After the old beggar got the roast chicken, he started to eat it in a hurry.

    In the next few days, I occasionally practiced my marksmanship and then boasted about my skills with the old beggar.

    The only thing that confused me was that the old beggar refused to tell me his identity no matter what, and he always thought of himself as my master.

    At first, I was quite resistant, but after a few days of contact, I gradually got used to this guy's virtues.

    Forty-eight hours, four days in total, passed by in a blink of an eye. One day, while I was practicing my marksmanship, Kunde walked down from above, bringing two shady men with him. After opening the cell, Kunde did not show any of his previous behavior.  With such a kind look, he pointed at me with a serious face: "Lock it up."

    ¡°Two undercover men came up and tied me up with chains.

    Kunde picked up the Sanqing Huayang Gun and said, "Let me put it away for you first."

    Then, he took me out.

    After coming up, he took me to a temporary cell behind the palace. After I was in this cell, Kunde sent the two shady men away.

    He frowned and said to me: "Something is wrong this time. The result may not be very good. If it doesn't work, just swallow this."

    Kunde handed over a red pill.

    "This is it?" I became confused.

    "Eat this and Meng Po soup, and you will have memories of this life." Kunde sighed and said, "The First Judge will try his best to help you get reincarnated into the animal realm. After you are reincarnated, I will find you and help you practice.  Demon body.¡±

    "Why did this happen suddenly?" I couldn't help but ask.

    "I don't know how Mr. Niu did it. The ten kings of hell are paying close attention to this matter. Today, the king of equality among the ten kings of hell is also here to serve as a jury." Kunde said.

    I also became silent in my heart. I said it was a jury, so I guess Cui Fujun would not let Mr. Cui get around me easily.

    "Thank you very much." I put the red pill away.

    Then, an undercover agent came in from outside the house and said to Kunde: "Sir, the interrogation has begun. The first judge asked me to carry the prisoner over."

    "Well, take it away." Kunde nodded slightly.

    This shady guy grabbed the chain on my body and walked towards the front of the palace.

    Soon, I was brought to the entrance of the palace by this shady person.

    Take me in.

    There were many people in the lobby at this time, and the first judge was sitting at the top, looking at me seriously.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 424: Into the Eternal Hell

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Next to the first judge, a chair was added, and sitting there was a middle-aged man wearing a black dragon robe, slightly fat, who looked to be in his mid-thirties. This man had an inexplicable aura about him.

    ??????????????? Apart from the shady situation, a lot of chairs have been added on both sides, and there are many people with extraordinary temperaments sitting on them. They should be the powerful people in the underworld. Mr. Niu is huge, sitting on a special chair, looking at me with cold eyes.

    "Kneel down." King Pingping looked at me and said.

    After I knelt down, Prince Pingping smiled and said to Lord Cui next to him: "Xiao Cui, let's get started. Remember, we must handle this matter fairly and justly."

    "Yes." Cui Fujun looked at me seriously and said, "Zhang Xiu, do you have any grievances for killing two Yin soldiers?"

    As soon as I heard this, I understood that Mr. Cui was showing favoritism to me.

    Generally speaking, they ask me whether I am guilty of killing two Yin soldiers, but they asked me if I have any grievances.

    I immediately shouted loudly: "The first judge clearly knows that this is Commander Niu framing the villain."

    Mr. Cui slapped the table hard, pretending to be angry and said: "Nonsense, Mr. Niu is a powerful figure in charge of three thousand cows in the underworld. How could he frame you, a little person in the world of heaven?"

    When I heard this, I felt happy. Cui Fujun was helping me step by step. It seemed that he was saying that General Niu would not frame me, but he was giving me a chance to tell the whole story.

    "Sir, when I was studying Taoism in the underworld, I met a woman named Tang Xue, but she was entangled by the Night God"

    I told the whole story in this lobby.

    "When I rescued Tang Xue in the underworld, Commander Niu still wanted to stop me. Po Meng should know this." I said, "Now Commander Niu has a grudge and wants to frame the villain."

    "Let me ask, isn't the underworld a place of reason? Once you have power, you can do whatever you want?" I said loudly.

    In the lobby, I could clearly hear the sound of General Niu clenching his fists and the crackling of his bones.

    "But I'm not afraid. King Pingping is also here at this time. I don't believe that General Niu can kill me in public."

    "Is this possible?" King Ping Ping obviously had not heard of this and looked at Mr. Niu with a frown.

    Originally, I thought General Niu would shirk a little, but I didn¡¯t expect to stand up and said confidently: ¡°That¡¯s right, I have fought for the underworld for thousands of years. Is it possible that I can¡¯t kill one or two insignificant people in the world anymore?¡±

    "Besides, Zhang Xiu, even if Niutou is my subordinate, if you go to arrest him and ask him something, then kill him, where will this put the face of our underworld?" Niu Zongbing said loudly.

    Cui Fujun said: "Okay, this is the court where I judge Soul Peak, not a place for your Commander Niu to yell."

    When Mr. Niu saw Mr. Cui Fu saying this, he glared at him and sat down on the chair angrily.

    Mr. Cui Fu looked at me and said, "Do you have anything else to say?"

    "Sir, the villain killed two cow heads because they wanted to harm me. This is just self-defense in our world. Besides, as General Niu said, I have worked hard to capture evil spirits in the world for so many years. How can I kill them?"  Even two insignificant bull heads are no good?" I said loudly.

    "What achievements have you made in the world of heaven?" Lord Cui asked.

    "Sir, I have killed zombies and dealt with two demons. One of them is named Tuya, and he is a big demon from the Demon Realm. I have to let the Niutou under Mr. Niu deal with it. Can two of them deal with it? What if?  If I can handle it, I, Zhang Xiu, will plead guilty without saying anything." I said.

    Mr. Niu rushed to me and said, "You are talking nonsense. Are you like you who have dealt with demons and heretics in the human world and can kill people in my underworld at will?"

    "Is it like you, Mr. Niu, who hangs around in the underworld every day, and with a little qualification, can kill people in the world at will? You have rules in the underworld, don't we have rules in the earth?" I raised my hand and said to King Pingping: "  Even the King of Hell of the Tenth Palace would not do this kind of harming people casually and without any reason based on his seniority, right?"

    "You are really sharp-tongued." King Pingping clapped his hands, then looked at Lord Cui and said, "Judge Cui, I came here to watch you judge the case, not to watch them quarrel."

    Cui Fujun nodded slightly, and then said: "In that case, I pronounce the sentence, and Zhang Xiu is sentenced to enter the animal realm and enter reincarnation."

    "I don't accept it." Mr. Niu stood up directly.

    "What? Do you want to change my verdict?" Cui Fujun narrowed his eyes and looked at Mr. Niu and asked.

    Mr. Niu said to King Ping Ping: "I want to sue Zhang Xiu for killing Yin Si Zheng Shen Ye You Shen!"

      As soon as I heard it, my brain rang and I was a little nervous.

    By the way, Mr. Emotional Niu was just quarreling with me. The most important thing was only said now.

    King Ping Ping said with a smile: "The death of Ye Youshen was a big deal back then. You didn't tell it, so why are you saying it now?"

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have conclusive evidence before, but now I have it.¡± Mr. Niu said, ¡°Bring the person out.¡±

    Suddenly, a cow-headed man from outside walked in with an old man of seventy or eighty years old. The old man looked at the people in the lobby in fear, knelt on the ground and shouted loudly: "Sir, I didn't do anything evil in my life, please don't do anything wrong."  I entered eighteen levels of hell."

    Mr. Niu said: "Don't worry, tell me what you know."

    The old man's soul looked at Cui Fujun and King Pingping in fear, and said: "It happened several years ago. At that time, old man, I was still in good health. One night, I went to a park in Chengdu to play, and I found that this man had killed  Lord Yeyoushen.¡±

    "You're talking nonsense. How can you just say something without evidence?" I scolded, "Does that mean if I just find someone and say that Mr. Niu killed Ye Youshen, does it count?"

    "I have my own way." After King Pingping said that, he stretched out his palm. The old man flew to the side of King Pingping. King Pingping pressed his hand on the old man's forehead. After twenty or thirty meters, he opened his eyes and looked at me angrily:  "It's really you who killed the Night Traveler."

    Cui Fujun also put his hand on the old man's forehead in confusion. After a while, he looked at me with complicated eyes: "You really did it."

    My heart skipped a beat. It seemed that when I killed the Night Traveler, the old man had indeed seen it. At this time, these two big shots used some method to see the scene of my action from the old man's memory.

    "Two adults, this man killed Yin Si Zhengshen, and he killed my two bull heads. I am magnanimous and will not pursue it. However, killing Yin Si Zhengshen can also lead to reincarnation. I am afraid that I am not the only one who is not convinced, and others  You guys are not convinced, are you?" Niu Zongbing said.

    The other dignitaries sitting in the lobby also nodded.

    Cui Fujun slapped the table, pointed at me and said, "Take Zhang Xiu down and throw him into eternal hell, where he will never be reincarnated for eternity!" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 425 Dragon Girl

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, knowing that no matter what happened this time, Cui Fujun would not be able to help me anymore.

    Mr. Cui Fu still has to consider himself after all. When I killed Yinsi Zhengshen, I also heard a little bit about what happened in the underworld. There was a huge commotion at that time, but the murderer could not be found. How could I be found as a murderer at this time?  Maybe you won¡¯t punish me on the spot?  Give the people in the underworld a deal.

    I have no other feelings in my heart. Ever since I was arrested, I have understood that I will probably not end well.

    When the two gangsters came up and were about to take me out, suddenly, a dragon roar came from outside.

    Very loud sound.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look outside.

    At this time, Ai Tangtang was standing at the door of the hall, wearing a purple ancient dress with her hair tied up. She looked very beautiful, completely different from the sloppy look she had in the Chinese medicine shop before.

    When she walked in, she winked at me.

    I thought, Ai Tangtang is here to save me.

    ¡°Uncle Ping Ping is good.¡± Ai Tangtang said with a smile as he looked at King Ping Ping sitting above.

    "Which of the demon dragons imprisoned by the local government escaped? It turned out to be you. Wouldn't your father be worried if you came out?" King Pingping said with a kind face.

    "He let me out to play." Ai Tangtang said with a smile: "This is my boyfriend, my son-in-law from the Dragon Clan. Uncle Pingping won't want to arrest him, right?"

    "He killed the Yinsi Zhengshen of my underworld, shouldn't he be arrested?" King Ping said.

    Although I had some speculation before, when Ai Tangtang¡¯s identity was confirmed, I still couldn¡¯t help but couldn¡¯t believe it. Is Ai Tangtang the dragon girl of the demon clan?

    Ai Tangtang said: "Catch him, of course he should be arrested, but you also know that my father likes me the most. He heard that I found a boyfriend and asked me to take him back to the Monster Clan to see him. Now, I'm afraid,  I can only take my father to the underworld to see him."

    "This matter" Mr. Niu stood up and wanted to say something to King Pingping.

    King Pingping said: "You have no right to speak. Since he is the son-in-law of the Dragon King, I will give him a face. I will forgive Zhang Xiu's crime this time, but it will not be the same next time. Go back and tell your father that you can come to our underworld to sit down when you have time."  Sit down and chat.¡±

    "Okay." Ai Tangtang hurried over and helped me untie the chain, then turned back and said, "Then let's go first?"

    "Let's go." King Pingping looked dumbfounded.

    Ai Tangtang took my hand and ran out of the hall.

    Kunde was standing at the door, holding the Sanqing Huayang Gun in his hand. He handed it to me and said, "Go to my place and rest for a while."

    Ai Tangtang looked at Kunde warily and asked me, "Who is this guy?"

    "Don't make trouble, this is my ancestor." I glared at Ai Tangtang.

    "Oh." Ai Tangtang nodded.

    Then, Kunde took me to another smaller palace.

    I then learned that Kunde was also a judge.

    After entering the palace, Kunde took us to the backyard and said, "I still have something to do, so you can rest here for a while."

    "Thank you, Master Patriarch." I said.

    Kunde turned around and left. Ai Tangtang said with an unhappy face: "Hey, why don't you thank me? I rescued you."

    "You still have the nerve to say that you have concealed your identity for so long without telling me? What do you mean?" I pressed Ai Tangtang's forehead hard.

    "Hey, hey, don't hit me." Ai Tangtang rubbed his forehead, puffed up his mouth and said, "Isn't this because I am afraid that you are afraid of me?"

    I was stunned for a moment, and you were right. If I had learned that Ai Tangtang was a dragon when I first met her, I would have been really afraid of her.

    "Thank you." I said.

    "It's okay." Ai Tangtang waved his hand: "I don't know what the Tenth Palace of Hell in the underworld is planning with my father. These old guys are always working together, so they still have to give me this face."

    "Are you the princess of the Dragon Clan?" I asked curiously.

    "Yes, yes, I am a princess." Ai Tangtang nodded vigorously and pointed to the ancient costume on his body: "Doesn't it look good?"

    "It's not bad." I asked, "Then, who was Ao Manxue back then?"

    "He is my second brother. The thing he gave me at that time was my dragon ball." Ai Tangtang pouted and said.

    "Why did he give you the dragon ball?" I asked curiously.

    Ai Tangtang said to me enthusiastically: "My father Wang?I have many children, I estimate there are twenty or thirty, but the one who loves me the most is me. Others are very cautious in front of my father, for fear of making him angry. If I make my father angry, the most he will do is  Smile and stop being angry with me.  "

    "Then the Dragon King is really spoiled by you." I nodded.

    "Yeah, later on, I really wanted to come to the underworld to play. You don't know that place in the Demon Realm. It's so boring and the food tastes terrible. As a result, my father was very angry and asked me to hand over the dragon beads." Ai Tang  Tang said: "In a fit of anger, I gave him the dragon ball. As a result, he lost his magic power and could only work as a thief in the world of mortals."

    ¡°It turns out that you lied to me about being a thief since you were a child.¡± I smiled.

    "It doesn't count. My master or something is just to fool you, but I did become a thief, and then my life became uncomfortable, so Boss Yunhai took me in." Ai Tangtang said confusedly: "  I just don¡¯t know why, but my father asked my second brother to send me my dragon ball.¡±

    I looked at the energetic Ai Tangtang next to me, and I had an indescribable feeling. How should I put it?

    After I learned that Ai Tangtang¡¯s identity was not simple and that he might be a demon, I thought about whether the relationship would change if I knew Ai Tangtang¡¯s true identity. However, it seems that my previous worries were unnecessary.

    "By the way, why did your father want to see me?" I asked.

    Ai Tangtang curled his lips and said: "That old guy has been trying to find me a prince-in-law all day long, but there is no one I like. If necessary, you can follow me back to the Monster Clan and help me get a few.  ,is that OK?"

    "No, no problem." I laughed dryly.

    "You're so loyal." After Ai Tangtang laughed, he suddenly slapped his thigh and said to me: "That's right, that's right, I'm going to save the boss. If Ling Jingming doesn't let him go, I'll bite him to death."

    "Do you know where Ling Jingming is?" I looked at Ai Tangtang walking out and asked hurriedly.

    "It's okay, just stay here. When I rescue the boss, I will bring him back." After Ai Tangtang said that, he ran out of the palace in a hurry. I looked at Ai Tangtang's back with some feelings.

    I originally thought that I was doomed this time when I was caught by General Niu, but I didn¡¯t expect to be rescued by Ai Tangtang. I really didn¡¯t expect it. It was so surprising. I looked at the Sanqing Yang-Hua Yang Gun in my hand,  Thinking about what happened in the past two days.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 426 The boss wakes up

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Some people say that life is full of ups and downs, but in the past two days, the ups and downs have changed too much. Thanks to my strong psychological quality, otherwise I would have collapsed a long time ago.

    Sitting in the backyard, I was bored. After a while, Kunde came in from outside, with a relaxed look on his face.

    I quickly stood up and said, "Master Patriarch."

    "Sit down." After Kunde sat down, he looked around and asked, "Where is the dragon girl?"

    "She went to save Boss Yunhai." I said.

    Kunde nodded slightly and said: "I didn't expect that there would be such a variable as Dragon Girl this time, otherwise you would definitely be doomed. I just went back to inquire and found out that Mr. Niu was reprimanded by King Pingping. He probably hates you even more.  "

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just hate him, I hate him even more.¡± I laughed.

    Kunde put his right hand on the table, gently knocked on the stone table, and said to me: "I came to you this time to ask you something. What happened to Yan Beixun and his apprentice Dongfang Bo?  "

    "Why did the Patriarch ask about this?" I asked.

    "I'm curious. After all, our school has been here for so many years, but there have been very few people like Dongfang Bo who have betrayed the school, and besides, he is such a talented person." Kunde said.

    I touched the back of my head and sighed: "I don't know much about this matter. It's probably that Dongfang Bo fell in love with a monster, and then Yan Beixun killed the monster. Dongfang Bo had a grudge and betrayed him."

    After hearing this, Kunde nodded slightly and said, "You should have a good rest these days. When you are ready to rest, tell me and I will send you back to Yang."

    "Thank you, Master Patriarch." I said respectfully.

    "Well, you and the dragon girl can live in the two rooms over there. If there's nothing to do, I'll leave first." After saying that, Kunde left.

    I walked into the house. Although it looked antique on the outside, when I entered it, it was modernly decorated and looked very comfortable. I sat in front of the computer chair and turned on the computer.

    "I didn't expect that there was an Internet, and it was a network exclusively for the underworld. All the forums on it were from the underworld.

    I had nothing to do anyway, so I clicked on it and started reading.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the superiors were also discussing various things, such as who Niu Commander was fighting with, sending a large number of Niu heads to fight in the Rotary City, etc. All kinds of rumors were flying all over the sky.

    I looked at these posts and found them quite interesting. There is also a person named Li Bai who writes poems on the Internet, causing various controversies.

    "My dear, it can't really be Li Bai. Can Huang Jiaju be found in the underworld?" I muttered in a low voice. Suddenly, Ai Tangtang's shout came from outside.

    "Axiu, where are you? Where did you die?"

    I quickly opened the door and ran out, and saw Ai Tangtang supporting a bloody man.

    Boss.

    "How could this happen?" I couldn't help but ask.

    "When I went to find the boss at Ling Jingming's place, he was already like this." Ai Tangtang gritted his teeth and said, "What the hell, just hold on to the boss and I'll kill that bastard."

    "Where are you going? Come back and help the boss heal first." I said eagerly.

    Ai Tangtang and I helped the boss into the room and let him lie on the bed.

    The boss has fainted.

    I frowned and asked, ¡°How should I treat the boss¡¯s injury?¡±

    "How could I know?" Ai Tangtang shook his head.

    People's healing is nothing more than bandaging wounds, but ghosts are different.

    Ai Tangtang touched the back of his head and said to me: "Don't you know that Kunde? Ask him to help."

    "Yeah." I nodded, turned around and ran out.

    As soon as I ran out of the palace gate, I saw General Niu passing by the gate, obviously going down the mountain.

    When he saw me appearing, he looked at me with cold eyes.

    I didn¡¯t give in. I glared at him and cursed: ¡°What are you looking at? Have you never seen a handsome guy?¡±

    "Hey, if the mountains remain green, the waters will always flow. Even though you escaped a disaster this time, you won't be so lucky next time." Niu Zongbing said.

    "Bah, you should be careful, I won't let you go so easily next time." I shouted loudly.

    Who wouldn¡¯t say harsh words?

    After Mr. Niu left, I remembered that I came out to find the ancestor to heal the boss.

    As soon as he thought of this, Kunde walked back from outside. He frowned and asked, "What are you doing in such a hurry?"

    "Master, something happened"??My boss was seriously injured all over his body.  "I said hurriedly: "I don't know how to heal him outside.  "

    "Don't worry, take me over and have a look." He said.

    I took him to the boss's room. Kunde walked to the bedside, looked down for a while, and then said, "You guys are making too much of a fuss. Although this injury does look scary, in fact, it is nothing."  If you don't want to do anything wrong, just put these plasters on his wounds."

    Kunde said, taking out a porcelain bottle in his hand and handing it over. I took the porcelain bottle and hurriedly wiped the wound on the boss's body.

    Unexpectedly, the effect of this medicine was unexpectedly good. As soon as I scratched the wound with these plasters, the wound healed.

    "This medicine really works." I said in surprise.

    "Although we are a place of trial, there will be torture occasionally. As long as there is this thing hanging on the ghost's life, the soul will not be scattered." Kunde said: "Rest for three days, and then I will send you to return to the sun."  "

    I heard some hidden meanings.

    Kunde kept reminding me to leave the underworld. I asked: "Master, is there any trouble in the underworld?"

    "There have always been troubles in the underworld. If you stay in the underworld for one more day, you will be in danger for one more day." Kunde said.

    Ai Tangtang pouted and said, "I don't believe they dare to kill me."

    "You have a noble status, so you don't have to worry about this kind of thing." Kunde smiled and said, "But Zhang Xiu will be in danger."

    I frowned and said, "When the boss's injury is a little better, please ask Grandmaster to send us back to the underworld."

    "kindness."

    In the following days, Ai Tangtang and I took turns taking care of the boss.

    Finally, on the fourth day, the boss woke up.

    After I woke up, the boss immediately asked me what happened, and I told him everything.

    After the boss heard what I said, he took a long breath and said to me: "Thank you."

    "There's me, I rescued you, he didn't have much to do." Ai Tangtang pushed me away and took credit in front of the boss.

    The boss looked at Ai Tangtang with a half-smile and said, "What I didn't expect is that you actually used your own identity to save Axiu."

    "There's no way, we can't really watch A Xiu being sent to the eighteenth level of hell." Ai Tangtang touched the back of his head and said, "I didn't think much about it at the time, so I just yelled and rushed in to ask for someone.  Fortunately, Uncle Pingping is very considerate to me."

    The boss rolled his eyes at her: "He is not giving you face, he is giving face to your father." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 427 Returning Yang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Ai Tangtang smiled and said: "Aren't they all the same? Just give me face."

    "Oh, after so many days of hard work, I can finally return to the earth." The boss sat up and stretched his arms, looking very tired.

    I asked: "Boss, which big shot in the underworld is going to take action against Longyin Temple?"

    "Don't think about it. We have no temper when people bully us. The only good thing is that we didn't die in their hands. That's already good luck." The boss said.

    The boss has said this, what else can I say, I can only nod.

    Seeing that the boss has woken up, there is no point in staying in this trouble in the underworld, so I found Kunde, and he personally sent the three of us back to the sun.

    ¡­¡­

    After I opened my eyes, my whole body hurt like crazy.

    It was as if there was no water in the body. When I turned around, I saw that I was still getting an IV drip on my hand.

    In the ward, Ai Tangtang sat next to me and looked at me with a smile.

    "Are you awake?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    I touched my swollen temples and asked Ai Tangtang, "You woke up before me?"

    "When I go down to the underworld, it's different from you. I go down directly and come up again. You didn't wake up until I came up for a whole day." Ai Tangtang said with a smile.

    "Where are Jiangling and Yanbeixun?" I asked.

    "Jiang Ling has been staying in the ward. I saw that he has been taking care of him for so many days, so I asked him to go back and rest first, and I will take care of you. As for Yan Beixun, he is shopping with Sister Xiaoping." Ai Tangtang asked: "I'm thirsty  Bar?"

    As he said that, he poured me a glass of water. I took the glass, took a sip and asked, "Where's the boss?"

    "I called him before. He has woken up and is now busy rebuilding Longyin Temple." Ai Tangtang said.

    "It's okay." I grinned.

    As soon as I smiled, my dry lips split and blood flowed out.

    Ai Tangtang hurriedly wiped the blood stains with paper for me and said, "You'd better stop laughing so blindly. I'll bleed to death later."

    "How long have I been unconscious?"

    "It should be more than half a month." Ai Tangtang said, "It will be later, let's go have barbecue together."

    ¡°Where are my things?¡± I asked.

    Ai Tangtang took out the Sanqing Huayang Gun from under the bed and said, "You are so virtuous, but you still worry about these things disappearing."

    I stretched my body and felt exhausted.

    This trip to the underworld can be regarded as a near miss. The biggest gain is probably to confirm Ai Tangtang's identity.

    By the way, there is also the blast gun technique.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the identity of the old beggar who was imprisoned in Soul Sentence Peak.

    When I asked Kunde, Kunde actually said that his identity was the highest ban in the underworld.

    A person's identity can actually become the highest ban in the underworld.

    Ai Tangtang stayed with me until evening.

    As soon as it got dark, I asked Ai Tangtang to go back and bring me a set of clothes. Then I changed into clothes and went through the discharge procedures.

    After being discharged from the hospital, Ai Tangtang took me in a taxi and drove me back to Nanping Pedestrian Street.

    After returning to Nanping Pedestrian Street, Ai Tangtang followed me back. After putting away the Sanqing Huayang Gun, he said, "Let's go for a walk and eat."

    "What to eat?" I asked.

    After Ai Tangtang closed the door of the Chinese medicine shop, he took me out and said, "Yan Beixun and Sister Xiaoping said they would cleanse us."

    "Has Yan Beixun taken care of Sister Xiaoping? Sister Xiaoping is not afraid of our identities anymore?" I laughed.

    Ai Tangtang nodded and said, "Well, I don't know what he did. Anyway, he just coaxed Sister Xiaoping to get better."

    The place to eat is not far from a Chinese medicine shop, a hot pot restaurant about 500 meters away. After Ai Tangtang and I walked into the private room, Yan Beixun, Sister Xiaoping, and Jiang Ling were all sitting in it.

    Yan Beixun saw me coming in and said with a smile: "Come on, sit down."

    After Ai Tangtang and I sat down, Ai Tangtang started to cook the hot pot directly. I turned to Yan Beixun and said mysteriously: "Guess who I met when I went to the underworld."

    "Who is it?" Yan Beixun said as he ate a piece of meat.

    "Master Patriarch," I said.

    Yan Beixun almost choked when he heard it.

    He hurriedly asked: "Master Yan Chixia?"

    "No, Kunde." I said.

    "The disciple of Master Yan Chixia?" Yan Beixun asked., smiled and said: "Okay, you can go to the underworld and meet the ancestor. You haven't done anything rude, right?"

    "How can that be impossible?" I shook my head and said, "Master Patriarch is quite concerned about your affairs."

    "Concerned about my affairs?" Yan Beixun was stunned for a moment.

    "It's about you and Dongfang Bo." I said.

    "Oh." After Yan Beixun heard what I said, he lowered his head and said, "Hey, what should I say, that matter is in the past, and there is no use regretting it."

    Sister Xiaoping sat next to Yan Beixun and said with a smile: "Before you talk about these things, can you tell me your past things? Otherwise, I won't understand anything you talk about."

    "My stomach hurts a little." After saying that, he winked at Yan Beixun, turned around and walked out.

    Yan Beixun also complained of stomachache and followed me out.

    After we got to the toilet, I asked: "Hey, brother, how did you fool me? Sister Xiaoping seems not only not afraid of our industry, but actually very interested."

    "Ahem, that's it." Yan Beixun said.

    After Yan Beixun¡¯s emotional brainwashing these past few days, our profession was praised by him as knights who deal with all kinds of monsters and monsters and save the world, which is similar to the American Spider-Man and Superman.

    Of course, in terms of work, we can barely deal with monsters, but Yan Beixun ignored those key things.

    Such as danger and so on.

    After talking about this, Yan Beixun and I returned to the room. Sister Xiaoping was having a lively chat with Ai Tangtang.

    "Sister Xiaoping, it's really not my fault. When I was eight years old, I encountered a five-meter-tall rhinoceros monster. It scared me at the time." Ai Tangtang said.

    "What happened next?" Sister Xiaoping asked curiously.

    ¡°Then I yelled and it was scared away by me,¡± Ai Tangtang said.

    If it were in the past, I would naturally think that Ai Tangtang was bragging when I heard her say this. But now, is it something to be proud of when a dragon scares away a rhinoceros?

    Looking at Ai Tangtang with a sullen look on his face, I couldn't help but feel a little speechless. What's so worth squealing about?

    "Also, also, when I was fifteen years old, I had to deal with a ten-meter-long snake by myself" Ai Tangtang started to brag about it with Sister Xiaoping.

    Sister Xiaoping was stunned for a while, and occasionally asked a question or two.

    This meal was quite confusing.

    The whole process was just listening to Yan Beixun and Ai Tangtang brag.

    After Ai Tangtang finished, Yan Beixun once again boasted about how old he was to deal with zombies and evil spirits. He walked around the world alone, holding a long sword in his hand, exterminating evil spirits and defending the way.

    It¡¯s like playing a relay race between these two people, they keep playing endlessly.

    I was stunned for a while.

    "These two people have so much imagination, why don't they write novels? Catching ghosts is too unfair."  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 428 Old Taoist

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Sister Xiaoping probably doesn't understand our industry, so these two people were stunned for a while.

    This meal was quite enjoyable. After finishing the meal, Yan Beixun drove Sister Xiaoping home, and the three of us returned to the Chinese medicine shop.

    After I came back, I sat on the sofa and Ai Tangtang ran to the counter. I asked, "What are you doing?"

    "Let's see if there is any shortage of medicine. If there is any shortage of medicine, you can buy some tomorrow." Ai Tangtang said with a smile.

    I rolled my eyes at her: "You really have a lot of free time in a day."

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if I didn¡¯t know her true identity before, but now I know. I didn¡¯t expect that a dignified princess from the Dragon Clan would open a Chinese medicine shop here all day long.

    "This name is going to be used for advertising. I guess this Chinese medicine shop can really make a lot of money."

    Ai Tangtang said with a smile: "You don't care about me, I like doing this, okay?"

    "Okay." I nodded and shrugged.

    The next morning, Ai Tangtang pulled me up from the sofa. I was so sleepy that I rolled my eyes at Ai Tangtang: "What are you doing, sister?"

    "Let's go to the amusement park." Ai Tangtang said.

    I sat up and rubbed my sore eyes. The sun was shining brightly outside, and Yan Beixun and Jiang Ling were not there.

    ¡°Where are Yanbeixun and Jiangling?¡± I asked.

    "Yan Beixun went to school to accompany sister Xiaoping." Ai Tangtang said.

    I asked in confusion: "Huh? He ran to school. Sister Xiaoping has classes all day long, so how can she have time to play with him?"

    "No, he found a job as a security guard at that school." Ai Tangtang said.

    "I really have enough free time." I smiled, but I was still very happy for Yan Beixun. This guy finally found his love.

    People, having love and not having love are simply two different things.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    But now, being nourished by love day by day, my way of living is different. I work in school, and I have made great progress.

    ¡°What about Jiangling?¡± I asked.

    Ai Tangtang said: "I asked him to go out and look for a job. What a big deal for a grown man to stay in a shop all day long."

    When I heard Ai Tangtang say this, I couldn't help but point at myself: "Where's me."

    "You have the nerve to talk about you? What else do you do besides eating, drinking, sleeping, and sleeping all day long?" Ai Tangtang rolled his eyes at me.

    "Hey, you're wrong to say that. I can fight monsters." I stood up and said.

    "Can we use it as food?" Ai Tangtang rolled his eyes at me and said contemptuously: "You guys, if I hadn't opened a Chinese medicine shop to support you, you would have starved to death."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????? I saw the girl¡¯s sullen look on her face, and didn¡¯t bother to refute. This girl has never made any money since she opened a Chinese medicine shop. She has always done it at a loss, and now she has the nerve to say it.

    "Let's go to the amusement park." Ai Tangtang took my hand and walked out. I said, "Hey, why do you suddenly want to play in the amusement park? I remember you didn't seem to have this hobby before."

    "Now that we have it, why not?" Ai Tangtang said.

    I rubbed the back of my head and figured out that I hadn¡¯t been to the amusement park many times, so I went with her.

    We arrived at Chongqing Amusement Park in Nan'an District. This amusement park is quite big and famous, but I have never been there.

    Today seems to be the weekend. There are quite a few students coming to this amusement park. Of course, most of them are couples.

    I followed Ai Tangtang listlessly, and I discovered that this girl Ai Tangtang came to the amusement park not to play at all, but to eat.

    When I first walked in, I couldn¡¯t leave when I saw the popcorn. I insisted on eating it, and I didn¡¯t bring any money.

    I walked with her and she ate all the way. She often couldn't hold the food in her hands, so she asked me to help share the food.

    "Hey, look, there is a fortune teller." Ai Tangtang suddenly pointed to the corner of the playground, where an experienced Taoist in blue clothes was sitting.

    This guy looks really good, with a white beard and an air of immortality. He is sitting there with his eyes closed.

    "Let's go and tell fortunes." Ai Tangtang pulled me towards this old road.

    "I'm speechless. This girl is full of food. You are a dragon. What kind of thing is it to find a liar to tell your fortune?"

    After we walked over, Ai Tangtang took out myHe took out his wallet, took out a thousand yuan and threw it to this old man.

    I touched my body and found that my wallet was taken away by Ai Tangtang at some point.

    She smiled at me, and just as she was about to speak, the old man opened his eyes, looked at Ai Tangtang, and then at me.

    "Old man, let's tell your fortune." Ai Tangtang said to the old man while licking the marshmallow.

    The old Taoist smiled slightly and said, "It doesn't count."

    "Why?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    "Miss, your fortunes and misfortunes are determined by heaven and cannot be calculated by trivial means." The old Taoist said with a smile.

    I felt nervous, did this old man see Ai Tangtang¡¯s true identity?

    "No, can you figure it out now?" Ai Tangtang said and handed over another two thousand yuan.

    The old Taoist hurriedly took over the two thousand yuan and said with a smile: "Miss, you were the reincarnation of a golden phoenix in your previous life. You were originally a maid beside the Queen Mother"

    Lao Dao Bar, just say a large string of things that look like a good thing, so smooth, just like a password.

    I almost didn¡¯t laugh when I heard this. It seemed that this old man didn¡¯t know Ai Tangtang¡¯s true identity before, but was just pretending to be clever.

    Ai Tangtang¡¯s face turned dark when she heard that. That¡¯s right, she is a dragon. Why would this old man say she is a phoenix?

    "Yongdao." After Ai Tangtang finished speaking, three thousand dollars appeared in his hand, which was exactly what he had just given to the old man.

    The old man took a look and touched himself. He must have found that the three thousand yuan was gone. He hurriedly said to the two of us: "No, miss, please give me another chance. This time I will definitely calculate it accurately."

    "Then it's up to you." Ai Tangtang said with a smile.

    "You guys have to give me my birthday and horoscope for this." The old Taoist said helplessly.

    I saw that the old Taoist was very old and it was not easy to set up a stall here. I took Ai Tangtang's money from his hand, handed it over, and said with a smile: "Old man, when you come out to tell fortunes, you don't want to talk about magic tricks, but you also want good luck.  Everyone knows disaster, otherwise wouldn¡¯t it be harmful to others?¡±

    After the old man took the money from my hand, he said with a smile: "Yes, yes, I think you two have extraordinary temperament, they must not be 'ordinary people'."

    "Huh?" I frowned.

    "As the saying goes, there are three thousand great avenues, filled with gods and Buddhas. You and this lady must have been the golden boy and girl beside the Emperor of Heaven in your previous life. This time you are reincarnated and come to earth to undergo training. After the seventy-seventy-nine calamities,  You will definitely achieve the right result through cultivation." The old Taoist said cheerfully.

    I pulled Ai Tangtang and left. That guy was really hopeless. Telling fortunes was like telling a rhyme.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 429 Strange Tomb

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I have mixed feelings about these fortune-tellers who set up stalls. It doesn¡¯t seem right to say anything about them. After all, they just come out to beg for food. But if you don¡¯t say anything, it can easily cause trouble.

    Let¡¯s talk about the simplest Feng Shui pattern. A liar with some professional ethics will also read some Feng Shui metaphysics books and study it. Although changing the Feng Shui in someone¡¯s tomb may not necessarily improve it, nothing big will happen.

    But more of it is just random nonsense.

    Ai Tangtang was pulled away by me and said behind me: "What are you doing? It's so fun to tease him."

    "Your interests and hobbies are really special." I turned around and rolled my eyes at her.

    "It's boring." Ai Tangtang said: "Besides, it's not in vain to tease him. Isn't this giving him money?"

    With that said, Ai Tangtang took out three thousand yuan: "Look."

    "Hey, no, I stole it for him again." Ai Tangtang looked at me awkwardly.

    I said to Ai Tangtang speechlessly: "I am quite old. How can you make fun of others like this?"

    "Let's go, I'll just give it back to him." Ai Tangtang took me and walked back. As soon as I walked back, I saw this old man being held down and beaten by two people.

    I hurriedly ran over and said, "Stop fighting, what's wrong?"

    Of these two people, one looks to be in his forties, the other looks to be in his mid-twenties, they should be father and son.

    The older man glared at me: "It's none of your business, get out of here."

    "Hey, hey, don't hit him." Ai Tangtang quickly pulled the old man away.

    The younger boy raised his leg and kicked me. I quickly ducked aside and punched him in the chest.

    This guy was knocked to the ground directly by my punch.

    "Don't mess around." I was too lazy to cause so much trouble, so I took out my military ID and said, "I am a soldier."

    "What's wrong with the soldiers? You soldiers colluded with swindlers to steal money, and you won't be beaten? Who is your leader?" The older man pointed at me and cursed.

    People who were passing by also looked over curiously.

    I frowned and said, "Look carefully at my ID."

    He looked unhappy at first, but after taking the certificate and looking at it, he hurriedly said to me: "Chief, oh, you have to make the decision for us."

    "I colluded with him, how can I make the decision for you?" I glared at him.

    The man hurriedly said: "Look at me, wasn't that talkative just now? How could you, a colonel, such a high official, be with this liar?"

    I glanced at the old man with a bruised nose and face, and then noticed that more and more people were gathering around him, so I said, "This is not the place to talk. Come with me."

    Ai Tangtang and I walked out of the amusement park together, supporting Lao Dao. The two father and son also followed behind us.

    After asking on the road, I learned that the father of these two people was Xu Zhengquan and the son was Xu Ge.

    After we walked outside to a quieter place, Ai Tangtang and I put Lao Dao down, and then I asked, "What's going on?"

    Xu Zhengquan took out his cigarette, handed it over, lit it for me and said, "Chief, this is it."

    It turns out that Xu Zhengquan¡¯s father died some time ago, and then he heard that there was a living god in the amusement park, which was this old Taoist. Then he asked the old Taoist to go to the cemetery for his father¡¯s grave, which cost more than five thousand.

    As a result, less than a month had passed, and the tomb was rained down, exposing the coffin. Xu Zhengquan went to the Internet to inquire about it, and found out that this was a particularly unlucky thing, but he didn¡¯t say anything more, and the result was that  A month later, my wife got cancer and died not long after. Thinking about the cemetery, I thought that my wife was killed by this old man, so I brought my son over and prepared to beat this old guy up, and then  Send to the police station.

    After hearing what happened, I turned my head and glanced at the old Taoist squatting in the corner. The old Taoist sighed and said, "Mr. Xu, don't worry, there is absolutely no problem with your father's cemetery. If you have been buried in that place for a long time, your father will become an immortal by then."  Your father has become an immortal, are you still afraid that you will not have a good life?"

    "Your wife was a maid beside the Queen Mother in her previous life. She violated the rules of heaven and was demoted to the earth. Your wife died. This is because the Queen Mother missed her and took her back to heaven to enjoy her blessings." The old Taoist said hurriedly.

    "Fuck your grandma, the relationship is not about your mother's death. Aren't you sad?" Xu Ge cursed angrily: "What the hell, I even said that the Lord of Hell misses you, why don't you die."

    I couldn¡¯t help but glare at the old man. Someone died in his family. He was so sad and sad. All he needed was some comfort. This guy had to make it up.

     "The Lord of Hell misses me so much that he comes to drink with me in his dreams. He only came two days ago." The boss said.

    I couldn't help but shake my head, and then said to Xu Zhengquan: "You can move your father's grave. You don't need to find a good Feng Shui hole, just find a suitable place to bury it."

    There is a lot to pay attention to when it comes to Feng Shui. Although I haven¡¯t done much research, I also understand that good points may not be suitable for everyone.

    "Many people have found a good Feng Shui acupoint, but their descendants still live in poverty. This kind of thing happens everywhere.

    Everyone has their own destiny. After finding a good Feng Shui acupuncture point, you still have to check whether it matches the horoscope.

    Some Feng Shui masters help people find graves, and when they find a good grave, they let them bury them. However, this kind of burial may not be very good.

    Xu Zhengquan pointed at the old man and said angrily: "This guy is a complete liar. He killed my wife. Chief, he must be sent to the Public Security Bureau and sentenced!"

    I said: "Mr. Xu, I understand that you are angry, but you also said that he is a liar. Maybe what happened to your wife was indeed an accident."

    "No, it's not an accident." Ai Tangtang suddenly frowned and asked, "Can you take us to see your father's tomb?"

    Xu Zhengquan heard this and nodded: "Of course."

    "Old sir, let's go. Don't do this kind of fraud again." I said helplessly, and then took out three thousand yuan and handed it to the old man.

    The old man patted his butt, snorted and left.

    "Let's go." I said.

    Xu Zhengquan¡¯s family is in business and has opened two storefronts selling clothes. His family status is considered affluent.

    My father was buried in the southern suburbs of Chongqing. He drove Ai Tangtang and me into a mountain along a muddy path.

    This mountain is not very high, but the surrounding trees are quite lush.

    After the car reached halfway up the mountain, Xu Zhengquan stopped the car and pointed to a narrow path: "Enter from here."

    After saying that, we got off the car and walked inside.

    This path is not too easy to walk, it is winding and winding. After walking for about five minutes, a tomb finally appeared in front of us.

    It's not appropriate to say it's a tomb, because the tomb was actually opened. I frowned when I saw it. Ai Tangtang couldn't help but said: "This is too evil, something is wrong." (Remember the website address of this website.  £ºwww.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 430 Water rushes into the coffin

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°If Xu Zhengquan didn¡¯t lie to me, then this matter is too weird.

    The middle of the tomb has been dug open, revealing the coffin inside.

    I couldn¡¯t help but ask Xu Zhengquan next to me: ¡°Has your father¡¯s grave been dug up?¡±

    "Absolutely not." Xu Zhengquan shook his head hastily: "You said that my father's tomb didn't contain any gold, silver or jewelry. How could it have been dug up?"

    "The name of the nearby village said that there was a heavy rain, and then the water washed away my father's tomb." Xu Zhengquan said.

    Xu Ge couldn't help but said: "We should let that old man come and see what bad things he did."

    "Don't worry." After I said that, I picked up the phone and called Yan Beixun.

    The call was answered quickly.

    "Hey, what's wrong with Axiu?" Yan Bei asked.

    ¡°Something happened here, would you like to come over?¡± I asked.

    "Brother, I'm working at school. I'm during my internship and I can't leave casually." Yan Bei asked.

    I said: "This is what happened."

    I told the general story of what happened.

    "Shall I go and flush the coffin with water?" Yan Beixun couldn't help but said, "Axiu, take a closer look. Is there anything strange around the tomb?"

    When I heard this, I looked carefully and saw that the tomb was surrounded by small purple flowers. They looked very beautiful, but they were still buds and were about to bloom.

    I said: "Yes, there are some purple flowers."

    "That tomb is called False Dragon's Cave, which is an academic name for Feng Shui. It probably means that this tomb does seem to be a treasure of Feng Shui, or even a good cave like a dragon's cave, but it actually has a big problem." Yan Beixun  He said: "That land is used for business and building an inn. In short, it is okay to do anything, but it cannot be buried."

    "When buried in a dragon's cave, monsters are born." Yan Beixun said: "That thing in the coffin should become a monster."

    "Becoming a demon?" I raised my eyebrows and looked at the coffin half-covered by the soil. I turned to Xu Zhengquan and asked, "Was your father cremated?"

    "Burial." Xu Zhengquan asked anxiously, "Chief, what's wrong? Is it possible that I have to be fined for burial?"

    "In this case, you go back first, and I will find someone to take care of your father." I said.

    "No, chief, what's this? I can just ask someone to bury him casually. I won't bother you, old man." Xu Zhengquan, perhaps seeing something wrong with my tone, said, "You can't burn my father. Although the state requires cremation,  But my father told me before he died that those who are burned to death should never be reincarnated."

    "You know what the heck, he was lying in there and turned into a monster. I asked someone to take care of him. What happened? You still want to visit, don't you? Okay, don't be afraid when your father jumps up and bites you to death.  ."I said.

    Xu Zhengquan listened to what I said and said eagerly: "Chief, this has no scientific basis. How can you, an official as big as you, still believe this?"

    "Okay, forget it if you don't leave." I was too lazy to talk nonsense with him, but asked Yan Beixun on the other end of the phone: "I'll take out the guys inside and burn them now, is that okay?"

    "No." Yan Beixun said: "We can't open the restaurant now. Water rushes into the coffin. We have to do it at noon, when the yang energy is at its strongest. If we cause trouble now, we will be in big trouble."

    "It's past noon today. I'll take my guy with me tomorrow and go with you for a walk." Yan Beixun said, "That's it. I still have something to do here, so I'll hang up first."

    After saying that, he hung up the phone on the other end.

    "What did he say?" Ai Tangtang walked up to me and asked.

    "Let's talk about it after we go back." I said to Xu Zhengquan who looked frustrated: "Okay, let's take us back first. Don't come here in the next few days. This is my phone number. Give me a call in two days. When the time comes,  I'll tell you where your father is buried."

    I said and gave Xu Zhengquan my phone number. Xu Zhengquan nodded and then sent us back to Chongqing.

    After returning to the Chinese medicine shop, Ai Tangtang also looked listless. It was obvious that his good mood for going out for fun today was ruined by what happened today.

    In the afternoon, Jiang Ling came back and asked him about it. As a result, he found a job as a waiter in a restaurant on the next street. Judging from his expression, he was quite happy, as if he was looking forward to integrating into modern society.

    And I went to the second floor, looked through ancient books, and finally found out the information about the Pseudo Dragon Cave.

    After reading it again, it is roughly the same as what Yan Beixun said, and the monsters bred in the pseudo-dragon lair are absolutelyNot even simple.

    I was reading a book when I heard footsteps coming from the stairs. I turned around and saw Ai Tangtang holding two apples, chewing them and throwing them to me one at a time.

    "Nuo, eat an apple." Ai Tangtang said and sat next to me, glanced at the book in my hand, and pouted: "Pseudo Dragon's Cave, it's really good to get the name."

    I laughed and said, "What's going on?"

    "I don't understand why you people have to choose so many names with dragons." Ai Tangtang said in confusion.

    "Worship the dragon." I said.

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, his eyes lit up: "Then do you admire me?"

    I said: ¡°Before I met you, I worshiped dragons, but I don¡¯t worship them anymore.¡±

    "Why?" Ai Tangtang was anxious.

    "If a dragon wants your virtues, what's there to admire?" I rolled my eyes at her.

    Ai Tangtang snorted and said: "Actually speaking, your ancient emperors were the most hypocritical guys. Everyone liked to say that they were some kind of true dragon emperor."

    "That's right." I nodded.

    "But they sent people to massacre our dragon clan." Ai Tangtang said with a depressed look.

    I touched the back of my head: "What's going on? Tell me."

    Ai Tangtang said: "In the past, our dragon clan actually lived in the underworld, and there were many demon clans. Later, when the Tang Dynasty was established, there was a bastard named Wei Zheng. Have you heard of Wei Zheng?"

    "Wei Zheng slayed the dragon?" I asked.

    "Yes." Ai Tangtang nodded.

    I laughed and said, "Could it be that Journey to the West is real?"

    "Journey to the West is not true. It's quite puzzling to say it. In the beginning, it was your human emperor who shouted that he was the real dragon emperor every day. My fourth brother ran to find your emperor and wanted to be his brother. In the end,  He was scared." Ai Tangtang said.

    She continued: "That emperor is quite afraid of our dragon clan, but on the surface he is very respectful. He made my fourth brother king and let a prince accompany him to eat, drink and have fun all day long."

    "Later, that prince was suddenly killed by my fourth brother." Ai Tangtang said: "But my fourth brother said that it was not him who killed him, but the emperor didn't care so much. He said that our Dragon Ball was a monster, and then issued a dragon-slaying order to kill him.  All the capable people in the world massacred our dragon clan. Later, our dragon clan was forced to have no choice but to escape into the demon world and live in the demon world." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 431 Flying Corpse

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I thought for a while and said: "It should be normal for the emperor to want to strengthen his rule. After all, he said that he is the true dragon emperor. If one day your dragon family wants to become the emperor, will he have to abdicate."

    Ai Tangtang curled his lips and said: "Anyway, Wei Zheng had the most fun at that time, and not only slayed dragons, but also many other monsters. In the end, we, Longzhu, took a large number of monsters to the demon world to fight for territory with those demons.  went."

    I asked in surprise: "Aren't you a thousand years old?"

    "Shit, I'm only about one hundred and twenty years old. My father told me this." Ai Tangtang said.

    "I'll go, old witch." I couldn't help but say.

    "You're an old witch. Our Dragon Ball is about one hundred and twenty years old, which is equivalent to your fifteen or sixteen years old. It's younger than you, bastard." Ai Tangtang said hurriedly.

    While chatting with Ai Tangtang, Yan Beixun's voice also came from downstairs.

    "Axiu, where are you?" Yan Beixun's voice sounded.

    Ai Tangtang and I walked down.

    At this time, Yan Beixun was actually wearing security clothes, and he looked quite impressive, much better than the carefree look he had before.

    "What's going on? How could you encounter such a thing as water rushing into the coffin?" Yan Beixun said, sitting on the sofa and pouring a glass of water.

    I told what happened. After Yan Beixun listened, he nodded slightly and said, "This is a bit troublesome. It's hard to say what kind of monster the corpse in the coffin became."

    I said to Ai Tangtang: "By the way, it will be fine with this girl's help."

    Ai Tangtang hurriedly shook his head: "No, I can't take action."

    "Why." I asked.

    "You turn into a dragon and kill the monster with two bites." Yan Beixun said.

    "I wanted to come to the underworld, but my father didn't agree, so he made a bet with me. I couldn't turn into my true body to solve the problem in the underworld. If I changed back to my true form, I would have to return to the demon world." Ai Tangtang said frustratedly.  : "I also really want to turn back into a dragon and be majestic."

    "Jiang Ling, come here, where are you?" Yan Beixun asked Jiang Ling.

    Jiang Ling stood up and asked, "Okay, absolutely no problem. I will definitely help you, but you all say I am a zombie, but you have to tell me how I became a zombie."

    "Sit down." Yan Beixun waved his hand.

    "Oh." Jiang Ling continued to sit back and read his history book.

    It¡¯s really a headache. Ai Tangtang can¡¯t help. Jiang Ling is a red-eyed zombie, but he doesn¡¯t know how to use the zombie¡¯s ability.

    ¡° Yan Beixun and I don¡¯t understand either, and we have no idea how to teach him.

    Yan Beixun said to me helplessly: "It seems that we still have to rely on ourselves."

    We chatted for a while and then ordered takeout. In the evening, we were sitting on the sofa watching TV. Suddenly, my phone rang. I picked up the phone and saw that it was an unfamiliar number.  When I picked up the phone, Xu Ge's voice came from the other side: "Hey, is it Chief Zhang? Something happened."

    Xu Ge¡¯s voice was filled with tears.

    I frowned and asked, "What's wrong?"

    "My, my father is dead." Xu Ge cried on the other end of the phone: "He was killed by my grandfather."

    "What? Did you touch that tomb?" I couldn't help but stand up.

    "My dad said he wouldn't let you burn my grandpa, so he wanted to dig him out quickly and bury him in another place. Unexpectedly, as soon as he opened the coffin, my grandpa jumped out and bit my dad to death. If I hadn't run fast,  , I will die too, Chief Zhang, what should I do?"

    I took a deep breath and told myself that I was not angry. I suppressed my anger and slowly asked Xu Ge: "Where is your grandfather now? Where is he?"

    "My grandfather grew a pair of wings, which looked like bats. His skin was purple and he looked like a devil. He flew up the mountain, and there was a village above." Xu Ge said.

    "You find a place to go down the mountain, and I'll think of a way." After saying that, I hung up the phone.

    Yan Beixun also heard some caution from my conversation, looked at me and asked, "Did they move the coffin?"

    I nodded: "Hey, that fool."

    "It's useless to talk so much." Yan Beixun frowned and stood up and said, "Let's go over there first, otherwise we're afraid a lot of people will die."

    "What about me?" Ai Tangtang asked, blinking.

    "Can you help me?" I asked.

    "No, but I can"I'm here to cheer you on.  "Ai Tangtang said confidently.

    "Come on, just stay here with Jiang Ling and don't run around." After I said that, I ran to the second floor and took the Sanqing Huayang Gun. Yan Beixun also took the Huanqing Giant Sword.  .

    After we went out, we ran to the parking lot of Nanping Pedestrian Street and got into Yan Beixun¡¯s car. He hit the accelerator and I showed him the way.

    On the way, I also told Yan Beixun about Xu Ge¡¯s description.

    Yan Beixun said: "If he is right, his grandfather should have turned into a flying corpse."

    "Is it difficult to deal with?" I asked.

    "Ordinary flying corpses are fine. I can handle them by myself. I have never encountered flying corpses caused by water rushing into the coffin. I don't know." Yan Beixun shook his head seriously.

    I sighed, looked out the window, and didn¡¯t continue talking. Yan Beixun drove very fast, but it took a full hour to reach the foot of the mountain.

    Then we drove along this mountain road and drove up. There was a village above, which was the most troublesome thing.

    Eager to save people, Yan Beixun was also driving very fast on the mountain road. He stepped on the accelerator. Several times, I felt that the car was about to overturn.

    "Hey, drive slower, don't wait until there is a car accident. Before we can save anyone, we got ourselves involved first." I said hurriedly.

    "We can't control that much anymore. If we go later, more people will die." Yan Beixun frowned.

    After driving on this mountain road for twenty minutes, we finally arrived at a village in the mountains.

    In other words, the end of this mountain road is actually a village.

    The car stopped at the entrance of the village. Fortunately, there was no large number of deaths in the village at this time.

    This village is actually very peaceful. It is already ten o'clock at night, and the people in the village should be asleep.

    Seeing this, I felt relieved. Could it be that the flying corpse did not come to this village to kill people, and our worries were unnecessary?

    I was just about to speak when Yan Beixun took out a black compass from his bag.

    He held the compass in his left hand, bit off the middle finger of his right hand, drew a talisman on the compass, and read: "Look for evil spirits, be as urgent as the law!"

    After finishing reading, Yan Beixun patted the compass gently. Then, the blood stains on the compass gradually glowed with a light red light, and then turned into the shape of an arrow, pointing in a direction in the village.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 432 Quiet Village

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "His whereabouts are known." Yan Beixun said seriously: "Be careful, don't be careless, you might lose your life."

    "Don't worry." I nodded and tightened my grip on the Sanqing Huayang Gun.

    Then, Yan Beixun and I walked into the village cautiously.

    After entering the village, Yan Beixun and I discovered something strange.

    Logically speaking, even if it¡¯s night in the countryside, you wouldn¡¯t go to bed so early, right?

    ¡°And in this village, there are hundreds of households. It is impossible for all of them to go to bed at ten o¡¯clock on time, and sleep so deeply that there is no sound, not even the sound of the TV.

    The whole village was in a strange silence, and this silence made me feel a little uneasy.

    "It's weird." Yan Beixun finished speaking and opened a door.

    This door is unlocked?

    Generally speaking, if you don¡¯t lock the door at home, you probably don¡¯t lock it because you haven¡¯t slept. When you sleep, you will naturally lock the door.

    Yan Beixun and I walked carefully to the second floor. The lights on the second floor were all on, and the three of us were lying on the sofa.

    There was a man, a woman and a child of 12 or 13 years old. I quickly walked up to them, felt their pulses, turned around and said to Yan Beixun, "They are not dead yet, they have fainted."

    ¡°I said it¡¯s so quiet in this village. It seems that everyone in the village must have been knocked unconscious by that flying corpse.¡± Yan Beixun said.

    I asked: "Flying corpse still has this ability?"

    "Of course there are no ordinary flying corpses. I don't know what was caused by the water rushing into the coffin." Yan Beixun said: "No matter what, let's find the flying corpse first and deal with it first."

    After saying that, we walked out of the house and followed the direction of the compass.

    ¡°Then we walked to the middle of the village, a small square that was quite spacious.

    A monster wearing a black shroud, purple skin, and a pair of bat wings behind his back was squatting on the ground, looking up at the sky, with a look of enjoyment on his face.

    Yan Beixun lowered his voice and said in my ear: "He is sucking the moonlight."

    As soon as Yan Beixun finished speaking, suddenly, the flying corpse's eyes opened.

    Then he looked towards me and Yan Beixun.

    I met his eyes.

    His eyes are black but have white stripes inside them.

    These stripes were like whirlpools, spinning inside his eyes.

    After I met his eyes, I was stunned. His eyes seemed to have a magical power that made me not want to look away from his eyes.

    Snapped.

    The slap hurt me, and then I came back to my senses.

    "Don't look at his eyes, this guy can also do illusions." Yan Beixun's voice came.

    A cold sweat broke out on my back. It was so dangerous. I almost fell into the illusion of this flying corpse just now.

    No wonder the people in this village are so quiet. It turns out that they were trapped in the illusion of this flying corpse.

    ¡°Quack, quack, quack.¡±

    A hoarse, harsh sound came from the flying corpse's throat.

    It makes my eardrums feel extremely uncomfortable, as if someone has stabbed them with a needle.

    "careful."

    I was pushed and fell to the ground.

    When I turned around, I saw that it was Yan Beixun who did it. The flying corpse had already sneaked next to me when my eardrums were hurting.

    I almost looked into Flying Corpse¡¯s eyes just now. After I fell into the illusion, I never dared to look into his eyes. I even subconsciously didn¡¯t dare to look in the direction of Flying Corpse. So when Flying Corpse approached, I didn¡¯t notice it at all.

    This is really a wake-up call for me.

    Recently, I have subconsciously felt that I am a master.

    How should I put it, after I got the Sanqing Huayang Spear.

    I always feel that with the Sanqing Yang Hua Gun, even if I can't defeat old monsters like Tuntian, I can deal with them more easily than other monsters.

    But then I realized that I was really a little too naive.

    There are so many demons in the world, and they use all kinds of strange tricks. Even if I have the Sanqing Huayang Spear, even if I have the Qimen Flying Armor, I can't compete with them.

    I don¡¯t know why this flying corpse didn¡¯t attack Yan Beixun after I fell, but instead grabbed at my chest.

    His hands have sharp nails that look like knives.

    I quickly rolled around on the ground to avoid this attack.

    ?Then, I took the Sanqing Huayang Spear and swept across it.

    It seemed to know that the Sanqing Huayang Spear was very powerful, so it hid behind it.

    But behind him was Yan Beixun.

    Yan Beixun took the Huanqing giant sword and struck Fei Zhi on the back with one strike.

    Suddenly there was a tearing sound and the sound of flesh and blood being chopped open.

    A cry of pain came from Fei Zhi's mouth, and he hurriedly retreated.

    I ran after him.

    Unexpectedly, the flying corpse actually waved its wings and flew into the air five meters high.

    "Damn it, this guy is cheating, how can he fly up to the sky and fight." I couldn't help but curse.

    At this time, the flying corpse was directly above us, waving its wings. Gradually, his wings turned white, and then the moonlight passed through his wings and shone on Yan Beixun and I.

    I suddenly felt like my head was swollen.

    not good.

    My eyes went dark, and then my surroundings turned into a strange place.

    The sky in this place is red, and the ground is full of scorched earth.

    I was very anxious, but there was nothing I could do.

    I don¡¯t dare to swing around with the Sanqing Huayang Spear.

    After all, although the land under my feet is extremely real, I also know that I am in an illusion.

    Yan Beixun is right next to me. If he accidentally stabs Yan Beixun with the Sanqing Huayang Gun later, the joke will be really big.

    Suddenly, many red bats appeared in the blood-red sky, and these bats rushed towards me crazily.

    I don¡¯t dare to fight back with the Sanqing Huayang Gun.

    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s useless to fight back. These bats are all formed by illusions and cannot be killed at all.

    I hurriedly sat down on the ground and closed my eyes. Then, I felt severe pain all over my body.

    I feel like a hive covered with bees and vampire bats all over my body.

    These bats bit me hard and tore my flesh.

    I understand that illusions can cause pain at most, but they will not cause death.

    I closed my eyes and cursed the flying corpse in my mind, but there was nothing I could do.

    The only way at this time is to wait.

    "Wait until Yan Beixun escapes from the illusion, then come and wake me up."

    Minutes and seconds passed by.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took. It felt like it was very long. It lasted for a month or two, but it also seemed like the pain was just a moment.

    In fact, I couldn¡¯t stand it for a long time. It wasn¡¯t just one place that hurt, but my whole body. Everywhere hurt like crazy. The feeling of being bitten by countless things was really debilitating. And I didn¡¯t know that this was happening.  This kind of pain, when will it disappear, but I can't really collapse. The most taboo thing about being caught in an illusion is that a person's psychological defense line is broken. After the psychological defense line is broken, it will really be slaughtered.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 433 Opening Yang Eyes

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Many people die after being possessed by hallucinations, jumping off buildings or committing suicide.

    This is also the most common method used by evil spirits. As long as a person's heart collapses, he can do any crazy things.

    I thought of a section of the Pure Heart Mantra in ancient books, and I recited it silently in my mind: "The superior ones are non-quarrelsome, while the inferior ones are contentious. The superior virtues are not virtuous, while the inferior virtues cling to virtue. Those who are persistent do not understand morality. The reason why sentient beings do not know the true way is because they have delusional intentions.  . Since he has delusional intentions, he is also shocked"

    After reciting the Pure Heart Mantra silently in my heart, I suddenly found that I felt much better. Although the pain in my body still continued, my heart was much clearer and more peaceful than before. I was no longer in the state of collapse like before.  edge.

    It feels like the physical pain and my own heart are separated into two parts. I can feel the pain, but I can ignore the pain.

    Damn it, after saying so much, it still hurts!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck your grandma and fight you.¡± I stood up, and the bats seemed to be frightened by me, and they all scattered. I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and waved it.

    But it¡¯s useless, these bats can¡¯t be beaten at all.

    No, I have yin and yang eyes, I can see through illusions.

    I calmed down again, came down, hurriedly sat down, and closed my eyes. The pain in my body continued to come, but I was no longer impatient. Instead, I opened my vaginal eyes. After opening my eyes, those bats were still there.

    I continued to recite the Purifying Mantra silently in my mind, and suddenly, I felt a slight pain in my left eye.

    It feels like there is something inside my left eye.

    I couldn¡¯t help but open my eyes.

    The bats around, the red sky, and the scorched earth on the ground all disappeared without end.

    I returned to the village square.

    I took a look and saw that the flying corpse was still flying in the sky. After he saw me waking up, he showed hesitation on his face.

    And Yan Beixun on the side was taking off his clothes at this time.

    His eyes were dull, and he was obviously under an illusion.

    ¡°And the way he takes off his clothes should be an illusion of great beauty.

    "People are more likely to die than others. Why is it that I am in terrible pain, but Yan Beixun is enjoying it?"

    I rushed up and slapped Yan Beixun awake.

    After Yan Beixun woke up, he looked around and cursed at me: "What are you doing? Why are you waking me up? Zhilin, my Zhilin."

    I looked at the flying corpse in the sky and saw that the flying corpse turned around and ran away.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????My left eye suddenly felt a sharp pain, and I couldn't see anything, but a yellow golden light shot out from my left eye, and shot directly through Fei Zhi's chest.

    ¡°Quack, quack¡­¡±

    The flying corpse heard a painful cry, and then green flames burned on its body. It struggled painfully in the sky, and then slowly fell to the ground. Before it fell to the ground, it was already burned.  ash.

    "It hurts so much." I didn't care whether Fei Zhi was dead, but the pain in my left eye was unbearable.

    I covered my left eye and fell to the ground. I touched my right hand and glanced at my right eye. There were blood stains on my hand, all coming from my left eye.

    "What's wrong with your kid?" Yan Beixun no longer thought about his Zhilin at this time. He ran to my side, hugged me and took a look, with a happy look on his face: "You kid, your kid has opened his eyes?  "

    "Don't worry about whether the male eye is opened or not. Is there any way to relieve the pain?" I yelled at Yan Beixun.

    "Yes, of course." After saying that, Yan Beixun took out a brick from somewhere and hit me on the head.

    This hit made my head dizzy, and then I lost my intuition.

    ¡­¡­

    I woke up in a daze, my left eye still hurt, and I could only open my right eye.

    At this time, I was lying on the sofa on the second floor. When I opened my eyes, I saw the bronze statue of the ancestor.

    "Are you awake?" Yan Beixun ran to me with a happy face and said: "Get up quickly, haha, I didn't expect that your boy can open his Yang eyes. This is a great event. Hurry up and put some incense on the ancestor. Thank you.  Grandmaster¡¯s blessing.¡±

    I pointed to my left eye: "I can't open this eye. Am I useless?"

    "It's not bad, it seems to be like this with open Yang eyes, but you can't open them these days." Yan Beixun said: "Don't think too much, get up quickly and burn incense for the ancestor."

    I sat up with all my strength, then lit a stick of incense and kowtowed to my ancestor. After lighting the incense, I sat down on the sofa and asked, "How long have I been unconscious?"

      "You just slept for one night." Yan Beixun said.

    ¡°Where are the flying corpses?¡± I asked.

    "I'm going to kill you in one go." Yan Beixun said, "Although the flying corpse was burned to ashes, I also grabbed a handful of lime and gave it to Xu Ge, saying it was his grandfather's ashes.  And his father, they are all Feng Shui treasures I helped them find this morning."

    I nodded slightly, thinking back to what happened last night, I still felt a little frightened.

    It¡¯s not the pain of opening your Yang eyes, but the pain of being in an illusion.

    It was then that I realized that I had always thought that I was a master, but it was just a joke.

    I sighed in my heart.

    Yan Bei  , also opened the Yang Eyes, I really should have accepted your boy as my apprentice at that time, so that there would be two apprentices with the Yang Eyes opened, and in the future, our successors will give a thumbs up when they mention me, Yan Beixun."

    "Look at you." I said speechlessly.

    "Tch, if you have the ability to cultivate two people with open eyes, then go ahead and do it." Yan Beixun said.

    I said: "Yes, yes, you are in a fantasy world, making love to Lin Chiling and cultivating my Yang eyes at the same time, right?"

    When I mentioned this, I got really angry. This is so unfair.

    "Axiu, Axiu."

    There were footsteps coming downstairs, and Ai Tangtang ran up from downstairs in a hurry. When he saw me, his face burst into laughter and he said, "Are you okay?"

    I looked at Ai Tangtang's concerned look, and felt an indescribable feeling in my heart. I forced a smile, which made Ai Tangtang worried, and said, "Girl, I'm fine."

    Ai Tangtang said: "As long as it's okay, by the way, I want to talk to you about something serious. I'm short of money. There's a guy on the street who buys marshmallows. They're so delicious. I ate more than a dozen marshmallows this morning.  , I¡¯m not short of money now, since you¡¯re fine, just lend me some money.¡±

    "Uh." I was stunned and asked: "You come to me to borrow money mainly for your relationship, and I am the second priority?"

    ¡°That¡¯s right, why would I come to you if I don¡¯t want to borrow money from you.¡± Ai Tangtang asked back, and he was still confident, as if he didn¡¯t want to borrow money from me, and he didn¡¯t want to offend me at all.

    I am a little bit dumbfounded. This girl is really very arrogant. For a princess of the Dragon Clan to be like her, asking me to borrow money to buy snacks is quite miserable.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 434 The business introduced by Zhang Tian

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    It is really painful to be unable to open the left eye. Everything you see is one-sided, without the three-dimensional feeling of seeing with both eyes, and it is not smooth when doing things.

    Occasionally, when I want to open it, I feel a tearing pain.

    Later, after Ai Tangtang asked me to borrow money to buy marshmallows to eat, he saw that it was inconvenient for me to keep one eye open all day, so he offered to help me with treatment and give me acupuncture.

    As a result, I was pricked all over my body, but it had no effect at all.

    In the end, Ai Tangtang asked me for 200 yuan in medical expenses, saying he wanted to go out to buy food.

    This made me so angry. It was fake to treat me, but it was real to cheat me out of money to buy food.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Not only does it have no effect, but I still need money.

    As a result, Ai Tangtang ran downstairs aggrievedly, grabbed some Chinese medicine, put it in his mouth and ate it.

    I asked her if she likes to take Chinese medicine?

    She shook her head and said, "I feel so uncomfortable if I don't eat something in my mouth. The only food in this store is Chinese medicine."

    I really don¡¯t understand the world of foodies.

    I saw her taking Chinese medicine and her face turned green from the pain, so I could only give her money.

    Then she happily went out to buy snacks.

    It took five days before I could open my eyes.

    But I discovered something very disturbing.

    My eyes, the left eyeball turned light gold, and the right eyeball turned dark blue.

    It looks like wearing contact lenses.

    Yan Beixun told me that it will be like this after opening the second stage of Yin and Yang Eyes.

    Of course I didn¡¯t believe it and asked his disciple why Dongfang Bo¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t look like this.

    This guy laughed dryly and said, "I don't know what that is. Why don't I comfort you? Why are you so serious?"

    Well, anyway, my eyes are like this.

    However, Ai Tangtang was on the side and heard our chat and said, "I seem to have heard my father say that."

    "What did you say?" I asked eagerly: "Is there a way to cure my eyes?"

    I don¡¯t want to be thought of as wearing contact lenses every time I go out. Isn¡¯t it embarrassing for a grown man to wear these all day long?

    Ai Tangtang smiled and said: "Cure? Of course it can't be cured. It's actually something you are born with. Your yin and yang eyes are more pure than the Dongfang Bo bloodline you mentioned."

    "Really?" Yan Beixun also looked at Ai Tangtang curiously. Apparently he had never heard of such a thing.

    Ai Tangtang picked up a bag of potato chips and said while eating, "Of course, do you know why people have yin and yang eyes?"

    Yan Beixun and I shook our heads in unison.

    Ai Tangtang said: "As far as I know in history, there have been three people with heavenly eyes, Grand Master Wen of Shang Chao, the mythical Erlang God Yang Jian, and Lord Ma."

    "In today's society, people with yin and yang eyes are actually the descendants of the three of them. At least they have some blood relationship with one of the three of them." Ai Tangtang said: "Compared to Dongfang Bo, your eyes should be more  It¡¯s because his bloodline is closer to those three people, that¡¯s why he is like this, his eyes are divided into yin and yang.¡±

    "Isn't this thing too affecting my appearance? Wearing this thing, people who don't know think I wear contact lenses, just like a sissy." I said slightly speechless.

    "Tch, you're just being obedient after getting an advantage." Ai Tangtang curled his lips and said.

    I checked the time and it was four o'clock in the afternoon. Calculating the time, Jiangling was about to get off work.

    In fact, I thought at first that Jiang Ling would probably not last long as a waiter, but what I didn¡¯t expect was that he actually worked for a few days, and he worked very vigorously. His plan to integrate into modern society,  It¡¯s half done.

    I was just waiting for Jiang Ling to come back and go out to eat together, when the phone rang.

    I picked up the phone and saw that it was Zhang Tian who was calling.

    "Hey, kid, what are you doing?" I asked, "What do you want from me?"

    "Master, it's wrong of you to have said this earlier. How can my apprentice come to you to do things every time?" Zhang Tian's laughter came from over there.

    When I heard this, I said, "Hey, what's wrong? Your conscience shows up and you want to treat me to dinner?"

    "No, I'm not poor. It's like this. There is a wealthy family in Beijing who asked me to help change the feng shui river course. They promised me two hundred thousand yuan. Hehe, I don't understand anything. I just want to learn from you, the master.  ." Zhang Tian said on the other end.

    When I heard this, I frowned and asked, "AnswerYes?  "

    "Two hundred thousand, that's a lot, of course I agreed." Zhang Tian said.

    When I heard this, I thought, oh, this kid, he really dares to promise anything, even if he wants to change the Feng Shui river course, even a person with a high level of Feng Shui wouldn't dare to guarantee that he can do it, but this kid actually agreed.

    "You can fool around as much as you like. If someone finds out, they will beat you to death, let alone say you are my disciple." I couldn't help but say angrily.

    Yan Beixun asked from the side: "What's wrong?"

    I roughly told Yan Beixun what happened. When Yan Beixun heard this, his eyes lit up and he slapped me on the back of the head: "Look at you, you are not as smart as my apprentice. This kind of guy just has too much money to spend."  You have to panic, it¡¯s free money.¡±

    After saying that, he grabbed the phone in my hand and said: "Hey, nephew, yes, it's me, your uncle, what's the name of the boss you mentioned, or you can make an appointment with him and I  Want to meet? Don¡¯t worry, your uncle has made money, can he make money without your help? "

    "Yes, yes, in this way, I will come to Beijing tomorrow. Don't worry, your master? Your master is a fool. How can he engage in such profitable businesses? Now you first stabilize the boss and say that you know a master. Yes, I am that master.  , when the time comes, we will kill him severely."

    I shrugged as I listened to Yan Beixun chatting affectionately with that boy Zhang Tian.

    After the discussion was over, he hung up the phone and handed the phone to me with a smile: "You can do it as an apprentice. You even introduced business to me in Beijing."

    "Are you short of money?" I asked.

    "Of course it is lacking. I also want to buy a big villa for Xiaoping. I will work hard to make money. I will wash my hands in the golden basin after two years. At that time, our Yan Chixia lineage will depend on your inheritance. I will guard the money I earned.  Just do some business." Yan Beixun said.

    "Then you are going to Beijing tomorrow? Do you need me to go with you?" I asked.

    "No need, you can just play at home." After Yan Beixun finished speaking, he happily ran to the second floor to draw the talisman and get ready.

    Of course, these talismans painted have nothing to do with changing Feng Shui, but are what Yan Beixun, the costume master, needs.

    When Yan Beixun went upstairs, Ai Tangtang shouted happily: "Then you have made a lot of money, remember to treat me to dinner when you come back."

    "rest assured."

    Jiang Ling came back soon, wearing a waiter's clothes.

    My clothes were still a little wet, so I asked, "What's wrong? It's not raining outside."

    "It was thrown at me by others," Jiang Ling said with a smile.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 435 News from Luo Fang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What, someone is bullying you? Is it the owner of your store? Come on, I'll help you beat him up." When Ai Tangtang heard this, he went out to fight with people out of loyalty.

    Jiang Ling quickly grabbed Ai Tangtang and said, "No, that person seems to know Taoism. He saw that I am not a human being, so he deliberately made things difficult for me."

    I patted Ai Tangtang on the shoulder and said, "It's okay."

    Jiang Ling went on to briefly explain the matter.

    He was working in the store just now. A man in a black trench coat came in and made things difficult for him. Finally, he even poured water on him. Finally, the boss saw that the customer was too much, but he didn't feel like saying anything, so he asked Jiang Ling to get off work early.  Came back first.

    After hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Ai Tangtang said, ¡°That guy probably doesn¡¯t know that you are a red-eyed zombie, right?¡±

    "I don't know." Jiang Ling shook his head in disbelief.

    We went out to have a meal together and then came back to rest.

    Early the next morning, Yan Beixun happily put on a Taoist robe and ran out, rushing to Beijing.

    ¡° And Jiang Ling didn¡¯t go to work today. It seems that their boss said that the customer yesterday did a little too much, so he gave Jiang Ling a day off.

    At noon, I was lying on the sofa watching TV. Jiang Ling was still reading some of his history books, while Ai Tangtang was sitting on the sofa eating snacks and dazing.

    A middle-aged man in his forties walked in outside the door. This man was wearing a black windbreaker, a black peaked cap, and sunglasses. He looked quite cool.

    "Hello, do you want to see a doctor?" Ai Tangtang stood up and asked enthusiastically.

    Jiang Ling¡¯s face froze, and he whispered in my ear: ¡°This is the person who bullied me yesterday.¡±

    "Hey, brother, you are not welcome here." I said to the man.

    This man took off his sunglasses, looked at Jiang Ling coldly, and then said to me and Ai Tangtang: "This man is a monster, do you two know?"

    "I know." I nodded: "So what? You don't want to slay demons, right?"

    "Fellow Taoist, I see that you are also a Taoist person, how can you associate with this monster." The middle-aged man said to me.

    "Fuck you, uncle, what happened to the monster?" Ai Tangtang stood up and cursed.

    Although Ai Tangtang is a dragon, he also belongs to the category of monsters. Hearing this guy insult monsters, he naturally became unconvinced.

    "How can we who are Taoists work with demons?" This man turned red with anger, pointed at my nose and scolded: "You are harming others and yourself."

    I looked at this guy speechlessly.

    Does he watch Ultraman all day long?  Do you really think you can save the galaxy?  It's a good idea to speak your mind and keep your mouth shut. I said, "Get out of here, if you don't leave, don't blame us for being rude."

    He took a deep breath and snorted: "Anyone who commits many unjust acts will be punished by his own death!"

    After saying that, he turned around and left.

    Ai Tangtang said with a smile: "Why didn't he see that I am not a human being either?"

    "If you really find out, I will probably shout about exterminating demons and defending the Tao, and ban you." I smiled and said: "I didn't expect that in today's society, there are such weird people who take maintaining world peace as their own responsibility."

    Jiang Ling asked awkwardly from the side: "Did I cause trouble for you?"

    "It's nothing." I waved my hand: "Don't think too much about it, that guy just ate enough to support himself."

    In fact, if you have been in contact with Jiang Ling for a long time, you will find that although his memory is vague and he is such a high-level red-eyed zombie, he looks mysterious, but in fact, he is very kind at heart.

    After hearing this, Jiang Ling smiled and stopped asking.

    "That's too bad." Ai Tangtang slapped his forehead and said, "The street next door is having a big snack sale right now."

    After saying that, he asked me for two hundred yuan and ran out.

    I looked at Ai Tangtang¡¯s hurried back and couldn¡¯t help but shake my head slightly. This girl really seems to be willing to sacrifice anything just for food.

    The whole day passed in a daze while watching TV in the store.

    That night, Ai Tangtang was already asleep on the second floor. I was lying on the sofa, and Jiang Ling and I turned on the TV and were watching a program about the living habits of ancient people.

    Jiang Ling looked at it and would make a few comments whenever anything about the Tang Dynasty was mentioned.

    In fact, judging from Jiang Ling¡¯s tone, he should also be a little disappointed.

    Most of the history books he read were about the Tang Dynasty.

    It¡¯s right to think about it. After his death,Thousands of years have passed since people were buried. When they wake up, the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. To say that they are used to it is definitely nonsense.

    Jiang Ling is working so hard to integrate into society now, probably because he is trying to find all the familiar things from the Tang Dynasty in modern times.

    I saw the way Jiang Ling looked at the TV, and my heart tightened.

    Some scenes from the Tang Dynasty were recreated on TV using special effects, and Jiang Ling watched with great fascination.

    Suddenly, Jiang Ling leaned on the sofa dejectedly, looking at the TV with dull eyes, and said: "Zhang Xiu, what do you think about immortality?"

    "Of course it's good to live forever." I couldn't help but think about it, is this what basically everyone thinks?

    Jiang Ling looked at his hands, then held his head, and said: "It's very painful. Can you imagine that everything I was familiar with before is gone, disappearing without a trace? The people I know become a pile of bones, and I  The familiar place has long been changed beyond recognition.¡±

    "I can't understand your pain because I haven't experienced it, but it shouldn't be uncomfortable." I sat aside and looked at Jiang Ling in pain, not knowing how to comfort him.

    During the past few days when he woke up, he seemed honest and honest, and he didn't like to talk all day long. Today, he suddenly broke out, perhaps because he was really regarded as an alternative and a monster by others. No matter what the reason was, Jiang Ling's emotions exploded.

    I bit my lip, not knowing what to say to Jiang Ling.

    "Actually, it's better to die than to live like this." Jiang Ling lowered his head and whispered.

    "It's better to be alive than to be dead. Think about it, although the people and things from before are gone, you have made new friends, me, Ai Tangtang, and Yan Beixun, right?" I said.

    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± Jiang Ling shook his head, looked at me and said.

    I felt something in my heart and asked, "Have you recovered your memory?"

    This is the only possibility. Before, his memory was hazy, and he suddenly had an emotional outburst. Maybe his memory recovered, and he thought of his wife, son, and daughter, and maybe he missed them.

    "Yes." Jiang Ling nodded.

    I originally wanted to ask him what he did before, but seeing the pain on his face, I still didn¡¯t ask.

    At this time, Ai Tangtang suddenly ran down from the second floor in pajamas, shouting to me as he ran: "Axiu, Axiu."

    "What are you doing? Don't run so fast, be careful of falling." I said.

    "There is news about Luo Fang." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 436 Dragon Beard Wine

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What?" When I heard this, I stood up immediately, ran forward, grabbed Ai Tangtang's hands and asked, "Where is that kid Luo Fang?"

    "Don't worry, wait for me to drink water." Ai Tangtang said, poured a glass of water himself, took a sip and said: "There is news from the Demon World that Luo Fang has arrived in the Demon Realm and declares himself to be Demon Lord Bai.  The descendant of Li Mingxuan."

    I asked: "Is he in danger?"

    "Of course it is dangerous." Ai Tangtang nodded: "Xuan Yuchen, the King of Demons, has already ruled the demons in the demon world like an iron barrel. Even for us demon clan, it is very difficult to kill them in the demon world. Now  If Shi Luo Fang does this, the King of Demons will definitely try every means to kill him."

    When I first heard the news about Luo Fang, I thought it was good news, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.

    "Is that guy Luo Fang stupid? Why go to the Demon Realm to play when you have nothing to do?" I said speechlessly: "Let's go, take me to the Demon Realm."

    "No." Ai Tangtang shook his head hurriedly: "If I go back to the demon world, my father will never let me come to the earth again."

    "You can just take me to the entrance, and I will go find Luo Fang myself." I said.

    Ai Tangtang said: "With your strength, any powerful guy you encounter in the demon world will be able to kill you, so don't be too anxious."

    "Although the King of Demons has ruled over most of the evil demons, there are still many of the Demon King's cronies who went into hiding after the Demon King was killed by the King of Demons. According to reliable gossip, these  The evil spirits have already gone to find Luo Fang, and they are also a group of old evil spirits. With them following, nothing serious will happen to Luo Fang," Ai Tangtang said.

    I asked: ¡°But what will happen after Luo Fang?¡±

    Ai Tangtang thought for a moment and said, "Next, Luo Fang can only have two endings."

    "The first is that Luo Fang is found by the King of Demons and is killed by him. The second is that Luo Fang has a firm foothold in the demon world and has a group of forces at his disposal." Ai Tangtang drank again.  Taking a sip of water, he said: "I will ask those brothers and sisters to help Luo Fang secretly. As for whether it can be a big help, I don't know. After all, my father strictly prohibits the demon clan from having anything to do with the power struggle between the demon clan.  of."

    When I heard this, I couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Since your father won¡¯t let you go, let¡¯s forget it so as not to make him angry.¡±

    "It's okay. My father loves me the most. At that time, I heard that dragon whiskers are very delicious when used to make wine. It hurt when I pulled them out, so I pulled a few of them off for him. It hurt him for several days. Later,  He knew I was using it to make wine, and asked me if it was enough." Ai Tangtang said: "Later, I couldn't figure it out and pulled out all his beards."

    "Does the wine taste good?" I couldn't help but ask.

    "The wine brewed by Dragon Beard is something I really can't even think of."

    "It's delicious, it's super delicious." Ai Tangtang almost jumped up and said, "I'll give you a taste."

    After saying that, he ran to the second floor and took down a small black jar.

    This small jar is about the size of an adult, about the size of two fists. Ai Tangtang said: "I brought this from the devil world. It's the last few sips, so save your drink."

    Jiang Ling, who was sitting next to him, also said curiously: "Should I try it too?"

    "No." Ai Tangtang hurriedly held the small jar in his arms, took two steps back and said, "Just give it to Axiu. You can't drink too much, you can only take a small sip."

    "Okay," I said, grabbing the small jar from her hand, then opening it, and a scent came out.

    "It smells good, but it's a pity that my father didn't let me pull it out. He said it would be embarrassing for outsiders to know." Ai Tangtang said with a sad face.

    I took a sip. It was sour and sweet. I just drank some beer. I couldn¡¯t tell the difference between Moutai and Laobaigan. I took a few sips and said, "Well, it¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s much better than Coca-Cola."  ¡±

    Ai Tangtang hurriedly snatched the small jar back from my hand and held it like a treasure.

    Looking at Ai Tangtang¡¯s appearance, I feel that the Dragon King is really doting on her. The fact that Dragon Beard can make her wine speaks volumes.

    Ai Tangtang went back and hid the wine jar somewhere. After he came down, I remembered and asked, "So, Luo Fang won't be in too much danger, right?"

    "Probably not, don't worry, that boy, don't think he is usually very stupid, but he is actually very smart at heart." Ai Tangtang said.

    Jiang Ling asked: ¡°Do you need my help in that demon world you mentioned?¡±

    "No?" I shook my head quickly.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t have a good relationship with Jiang Ling, I would certainly be happy to meet someone who is willing to help.

     In other words, before the conversation just now, if Jiang Ling proposed, I would let him go.

    But now, I don¡¯t want to anymore.

    Jiang Ling is a poor person to begin with. If I still kidnapped him into a dangerous place like the Demon Realm, I would not be able to live with it.

    Suddenly, Jiang Ling closed his eyes. When he opened them, his eyes turned red.

    A majestic corpse energy burst out from his body.

    I was trembling all over because of this zombie aura.

    Ai Tangtang hurriedly ran up, hugged me and backed away, looking at Jiangling warily.

    I hurriedly said: "Jiangling, what's wrong?"

    "Roar!"

    A beast-like roar came from Jiang Ling's throat.

    "Hahaha! Monster, I think you haven't shown your true colors this time!"

    The middle-aged man¡¯s voice sounded outside the door.

    "Oops, the guy outside doesn't know that Jiang Ling is a red-eyed zombie. He should be casting a spell now to induce Jiang Ling's corpse energy to explode. Jiang Ling can't control this corpse energy. When the time comes, he will kill indiscriminately." Ai Tangtang said hurriedly.

    Jiang Ling trembled all over, and the corpse aura coming from his body became stronger and stronger.

    Although Ai Tangtang protected me, soon, her whole body began to tremble like mine.

    This is the natural reaction of the body when living things face danger.

    What the heck, that bastard outside is just looking for death, why is he taking us with him?

    "Yes, is there any way?" I asked.

    "I don't know. If I change back to my true body, I can suppress Jiangling for a while, but not for too long." Ai Tangtang said, "But if I change back to my true body, I have to return to the demon world immediately. Although my father loves me  , but since it¡¯s my bet with him, he will definitely take me back by force.¡±

    "Jiang Ling!" I could only yell at Jiang Ling at this time: "Control it, don't let this corpse energy invade your consciousness, otherwise you will kill many people."

    "Roar." Jiang Ling looked uncomfortable, and two fangs slowly appeared in his mouth.

    The pressure coming from him was the same as that from Tuntian and Ao Manxue, and it was even stronger than that from Tuntian and Ao Manxue.

    "I feel so uncomfortable." Jiang Ling knelt on the ground and held his head.

    ¡°Hurry up and get rid of that guy who¡¯s casting a spell outside.¡± Ai Tangtang said to me.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 437: Seal the Corpse Qi.

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "No." I shook my head and said, "The corpse energy on Jiang Ling's body is too oppressive, and my hands and feet are a bit inoperable."

    "Brother, you have to do it even if it doesn't work. Hurry up." Ai Tangtang shouted to me.

    I bit my tongue hard, and the pain on my tongue instantly restored my control over my body.

    I turned around and ran upstairs.

    He ran to the second floor, took the Sanqing Huayang Gun, and rushed out of the Chinese medicine shop.

    It¡¯s almost twelve o¡¯clock in the evening, and there are not many pedestrians on the pedestrian street.

    The middle-aged man who appeared during the day was wearing a yellow Taoist robe and was practicing in front of a Taoist altar. When he saw me coming out, his face showed joy and said: "Haha, I finally forced your kid out. The monster inside is fast."  You can¡¯t stand it anymore, are you going to show your true colors?¡±

    I rushed up and smashed his Taoist altar with the Sanqing Huayang Gun.

    With a bang, the Taoist altar fell apart. The Taoist priest showed a strange smile on his face, holding a mahogany sword in his hand and said: "Get out of the way quickly. The monster inside is about to show his true form. You should just let me do it honestly."  It¡¯s good to accept him, otherwise it won¡¯t be good for anyone else.¡±

    I grabbed his hand, looked at him and asked, "Do you know what he is?"

    "I don't care what he is, he must do justice for heaven." This man has not finished speaking.

    I said: "He is a red-eyed zombie."

    The man trembled all over and was stunned on the spot. It took him three or four seconds to react.

    "Are you lying to me? You think you have never seen the world? How can there be so many red-eyed zombies." The man snorted, and after finishing speaking, he walked inside.

    After he entered the house, there was a loud noise inside.

    I ran in and saw that Ai Tangtang was lying in a corner, bleeding from his abdomen.

    Jiang Ling looked angry and pinched the Taoist who walked in.

    The man looked horrified, obviously not expecting Jiangling to be a red-eyed zombie.

    Ai Tangtang shouted to me: "Run quickly."

    Jiang Ling rushed to the Taoist's neck and bit him, causing the Taoist to scream loudly.

    I ran towards Aitangtang.

    ¡°Run away quickly, you fool.¡± Ai Tangtang scolded.

    "Are you injured?" I looked at Ai Tangtang's abdomen, pulled her up from the ground, put her on my back, and ran outside.

    "Don't take me away. Jiangling must be controlled, otherwise many people will die." Ai Tangtang said as soon as I left the Chinese medicine shop with her on my back.

    I looked back and said, "Go back? Can we fight against Jiangling?"

    "Stupid, who said you have to fight him? Where is your Zhuyin Golden Needle?" Ai Tangtang said and jumped off my back.

    But she was a little unsteady and clutched her stomach with her hands.

    I looked at her belly, which was still bleeding, and asked, "Your injury."

    "It's okay, I'm Long Ye, this little injury won't kill me." Ai Tangtang said: "Give me your Zhuyin Golden Needle, I will have a way to seal the corpse energy in Jiang Ling's body."

    I hurriedly took out the Zhuyin Golden Needle. After Ai Tangtang took the Zhuyin Golden Needle, he thought for a while and then said, "I need you to trap him, whether you use a hug or any other method."

    "I think" I was about to say that we should retreat first, but Ai Tangtang said: "I don't know what you think. Jiangling's zombie energy has just poured out and he doesn't know how to use it yet. It's best to seal it off."  If you let him escape if you have the opportunity to live with the corpse energy, it will be difficult to catch him later."

    I frowned tightly, and Ai Tangtang said: "Don't hesitate, the rampaging red-eyed zombies will kill many, many people."

    Hearing this, I made up my mind, took a deep breath, and then touched the pendant on my chest. Then a burst of white light shone on my body, and the Qimen Flying Armor was put on my body.

    I turned back to Ai Tangtang and asked, "Is it okay if I hug him?"

    "Yes." Ai Tangtang nodded.

    I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and ran into the Chinese medicine shop. At this time, Jiang Ling had already sucked up the blood of the man.

    The Taoist¡¯s mummy was casually thrown to the ground by Jiang Ling.

    Jiang Ling saw me entering the Chinese medicine shop, turned around and looked over, then opened his mouth and roared at me.

    I took a deep breath, rushed forward, stabbed him with the Sanqing Huayang Spear.

    Jiang Ling stretched out his hand and directly grabbed the Sanqing Huayang Spear.

    After the Sanqing Huayang Gun was caught, no matter what I did, I couldn't move at all.

    ? ?He had no choice but to let go of the Sanqing Huayang Spear, and Jiang Ling took the Sanqing Huayang Spear.

    The Sanqing Huayang Spear directly turned back into a fire stick.

    Jiang Ling threw it to the ground and rushed towards me.

    This guy seems to have gone completely crazy, with no consciousness at all, just like when Luo Fang became possessed.

    He stretched out his hands and pinched my neck.

    I didn¡¯t hide, I rushed forward and hugged Jiang Ling tightly.

    He then pushed him to the ground.

    Speaking of which, is it the first in history, but as far as I know, I seem to be the only one who can face a zombie and still be able to hug a strong man.

    When I rushed up and hugged him, I felt like a really strong-willed man.

    After being pushed to the ground by Jiang Ling, Jiang Ling opened his mouth and bit me on the neck.

    "However, Qimen Flying Armor is very well protected, even the neck is protected by iron armor.

    When he bit me, I felt as if the iron armor on my neck was about to be bitten.

    "Ai Tangtang, hurry up!" I yelled.

    ?????????????????????????????? Bang.

    I was hit directly on the back by Jiang Ling¡¯s fist.

    A sharp pain came, and I felt that Qimen Feijia also had a dent.

    At this time, Ai Tangtang also ran in anxiously from outside, holding a handful of Zhuyin Golden Needles in his hand. Behind him, he started pricking acupuncture points on Jiang Ling's body.

    As the needles were pierced one by one, Jiang Ling's face showed a look of pain, and he opened his mouth, and black corpse air continued to pour out of it.

    I held my breath for fear of inhaling the corpse gas.

    Only occasionally will I take a small breath.

    It lasted for thirty minutes. Jiang Ling closed his eyes, lay on my body and fell asleep.

    Ai Tangtang was also so tired that he was sweating profusely.

    All the Zhuyin golden needles were inserted into the acupuncture points of Jiang Ling's body.

    I am also exhausted. No one can bear to have something weighing more than 100 kilograms weigh on me for half an hour.

    I gasped for air, pushed Jiang Ling away from me, and wiped the sweat from my forehead.

    Then I checked the Qimen Feijia and found that the dent on the back was very serious.

    After Qimen Feijia turned back into a pendant, countless cracks appeared on the pendant.

    "Hey, do you think this thing can still be used in the future?" I looked at the cracked pendant on my chest and couldn't help but ask Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang poured a glass of water, took a sip, and said to me: "The Qimen Flying Sword was severely damaged, and it is estimated that it will no longer be usable in a short period of time."

    "No way." I have black lines all over my head.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 438 This wine is really good

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I didn¡¯t expect that my Qimen Feijia would have a big problem after all this trouble.

    "Aren't you satisfied? You are facing a red-eyed zombie. If he doesn't go crazy and knows how to control the corpse energy, even if I transform back into my true form, I may not be my opponent." Ai Tangtang rolled his eyes at me.  : "Besides, Qimen Feijia is a good treasure and will be repaired automatically, but it will take a little longer."

    I couldn¡¯t help but look at the Taoist priest. If he hadn¡¯t been such a fool, how could such a thing have happened?

    But that guy was even more unlucky than me and lost his life.

    I wouldn¡¯t take it out on a dead person.

    I stood up, looked at the sleeping Jiang Ling, and asked Ai Tangtang: "What should I do with this guy? He won't go crazy again, will he?"

    "Hey, are you scared?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    I touched the back of my head and said with a smile, "Who is not afraid of death?"

    "Tch, look at you like this. I used the Zhuyin Golden Needle to seal more than a hundred acupuncture points, and the corpse energy was suppressed to death." Ai Tangtang said: "But I don't know how long it can last."

    "What do you mean?" I asked.

    "To put it simply, I don't know how long this Zhuyin Golden Needle can seal his acupuncture points. It might break out again one day." Ai Tangtang said: "But you don't have to worry too much. You can definitely survive it in a few months.  of."

    "But there will always be a time when the corpse energy breaks out. Isn't there a once and for all solution?" I asked.

    Ai Tangtang nodded: "Of course there is, and there are two ways."

    "First, find a way to teach him how to control the corpse energy in his body. Once he can control the corpse energy, nothing will happen." Ai Tangtang said.

    I nodded slightly: "But who will teach us?"

    "Yes, the key point is that none of us know how, so this method is not very feasible." Ai Tangtang said: "The second one is to send him to Laoshan before his corpse energy breaks out, and let the Taoist priests of Laoshan seal him  At the bottom of Mount Laoshan.¡±

    "Of course, if you can kill him directly, that would be the best, but red-eyed zombies are difficult to kill." Ai Tangtang said.

    When I heard this, I frowned. It would be too painful for a kind-hearted zombie like Jiang Ling to be sent to Laoshan to be sealed. In this life, he would basically have no chance of coming out, and he would be sealed for eternity, unable to die.  Bar?  It's better to give him a knife and enjoy it.

    Ai Tangtang looked at my expression and said, "Reluctant? I can explain to you in advance that the power of the red-eyed zombies is really going to go berserk. If it is not stopped in time, thousands of people may die."

    "I understand." I nodded slightly to show that I understood what Ai Tangtang meant.

    Ai Tangtang said: "Forget it, that's all. Hurry up and find someone to clean up this body. I'm exhausted. I have to go up and sleep."

    After Ai Tangtang finished speaking, he yawned. I hurriedly asked: "Where is your abdominal injury?"

    ¡°It¡¯s already healed.¡± Ai Tangtang smiled and said, ¡°Even if you look at the heavy bleeding, it¡¯s actually nothing serious.¡±

    Speaking of this, she said regretfully: "It's a pity that all my blood flowed to the ground, otherwise it would be delicious when used to make blood tofu."

    "Well, well, don't worry about the blood tofu. Go upstairs and go to bed first." I was a little embarrassed. Who are these people? Maybe one day I want to eat dragon meat, so I will cut a piece of meat from myself.

    It¡¯s unrealistic to put this on others, but Ai Tangtang really can¡¯t say for sure.

    After Ai Tangtang went to the second floor, I called Deputy Director Wang. He was the best at cleaning up corpses.

    Of course, Deputy Director Wang led a team over. When he saw the body, he immediately asked me nervously if it was Jiang Ling who did it.

    After I nodded, Deputy Director Wang was still preparing to draw his gun to deal with Jiang Ling. He guessed that it was only because Jiang Ling was in a coma that he could become more powerful.

    I hurriedly stopped him and said, "No, Deputy Director Wang, the bullet you hit on his head is just tickling him. The bullet can really kill him. You didn't have to let him live with me in the first place, right?"  ?¡±

    ¡°Subsequently, Deputy Director Wang gave an order to the policemen who followed him. Things such as the corpses seen here today must not be leaked out.

    And then left with the body.

    After Deputy Director Wang left, I took a look at the messy Chinese medicine shop and immediately slapped my thigh hard. Damn it, I should let the policemen brought by Deputy Director Wang help me clean up the house before leaving.  .

    I threw Jiang Ling inside the counter and made him a bed on the floor so that he could have a good sleep.

    ThenI packed it up myself.

    ??Pack up the furniture, sweep and mop the floor, and take out the broken things and throw them away.

    I feel like I¡¯ve done all the housework I didn¡¯t do in the first half of my life in one breath.

    It¡¯s more tiring than fighting monsters.

    After finishing packing, I looked at the street outside the traditional Chinese medicine shop with a cigarette in my mouth, feeling a little confused.

    It¡¯s mainly about Jiangling.

    After thinking about it for a long time, I decided that if there was no other way, I would have to send Jiang Ling to Laoshan.

    I threw away the cigarette butt in my hand and shook my head. Forget it, I still don¡¯t want to worry about so many things. There must be a road for the car to reach the mountain, and the boat will go straight to the bridge.

    When the rolling shutter door is closed, there is always a faint smell of blood inside the house.

    This smell of blood also has a little fragrance.

    It¡¯s very strange, I guess it should be Ai Tangtang¡¯s blood.

    The more I want to sleep, the more I can't sleep. There are too many things on my mind, including Jiangling's and Qimen Feijia's. All kinds of miscellaneous things are in my mind.

    Since I couldn¡¯t sleep, I thought about it and drank some wine. Then I ran to the second floor, searched for a while, and finally found the Dragon Beard wine that Ai Tangtang had brought out before under the sofa on the second floor.

    I thought about it and drank a little.

    I ran downstairs and took a sip.

    Speaking of which, I can be regarded as a very cool person. I drank the wine brewed by Longxu. If you tell me this, it¡¯s enough for me to brag about for a year, right?

    I lay down on the sofa and drank for half an hour. Of course, it was not like drinking beer, but tasting it bit by bit.

    Speaking of this wine, you have to taste it first, swallow it slowly, then close your eyes and savor the taste. In the end, I found that, damn, it is more comfortable to drink it dry.

    I drank the wine in one breath, and the wine became stronger. I closed my eyes and fell asleep.

    I slept very soundly this time. I don¡¯t know how long I slept. I was in a daze. Suddenly, I heard Ai Tangtang¡¯s scream.

    "Oh my God! My wine! The wine made by my father, King Longxu! You just drank it without even leaving a sip for me."

    Then, someone grabbed me by the collar and lifted me up. I opened my eyes and saw Ai Tangtang with a sad look on his face. I thought to myself, "I'll go. I was so happy yesterday. I didn't think about it at all."  Exceed the feeling of Ai Tangtang.

    I looked at Ai Tangtang¡¯s face, coughed and said, ¡°This wine is really good.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 439 What Ai Tangtang is afraid of

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "I'll kill you!" Ai Tangtang yelled.

    "Goodbye, eldest sister, we are all cultural people." I jumped up from the sofa, grabbed Ai Tangtang's hands and said, "Don't be so excited."

    Ai Tangtang looked at me pitifully and said, "Do you know, I only drink a small sip of this wine every week. I save and save and save, but I can't bear to drink it. In the end, you drank it all in one go."

    I thought to myself, who asked you to show off to me yesterday?

    But I also knew in my heart that it was not a moral thing to secretly drink up other people's wine. I coughed and said, "Tangtang, how about I treat you to some candied haws? How much do you want?"

    Ai Tangtang sat on the sofa, biting his lip, looking like, I'm very sad, don't talk to me.

    ???????????????????????????????????????? If she had a big quarrel with me, it would be okay, but then she ended up playing this with me.

    I touched my chin and said, "I'll treat you to a big meal? Ten meals?"

    "Do you think ten meals of Dragon Beard Wine is enough? If this is going to be auctioned, it will sell for hundreds of millions!" Ai Tangtang said to me.

    I muttered in my heart, some people have to believe that Longxu brewed this.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t dare to say it. Now Ai Tangtang was angry, so I smiled and said, ¡°A hundred meals?¡±

    "It's not enough. In this way, as long as I want to have a big meal, you have to treat me to it. As long as you live, I can eat as much as I want. That's enough." Ai Tangtang said.

    I rolled my eyes at her speechlessly, and Ai Tangtang looked at me threateningly.

    "Okay, I promise you, okay?" I said.

    Ai Tangtang instantly had a smile on his face and said: "Then go out and buy me candied haws. I want ten skewers, as well as popcorn and marshmallows, all in ten portions."

    "Have you finished eating so much?" I couldn't help but ask.

    "You care about me? I'm happy to." Ai Tangtang made a face at me.

    I suddenly felt that I had fallen into her trick and showed off the Dragon Beard wine to me just to let me drink it secretly, and then made such a condition.

    I went out and bought a lot of things and came back. After giving them to Ai Tangtang, Ai Tangtang had already made a list in his hand, which was all snacks.

    ¡°In the supermarket, everything is written here, just go ahead and buy it.¡± Ai Tangtang said.

    I took the list, sighed, and asked, "By the way, where is Jiangling?"

    "He's gone to work." Ai Tangtang said, "I deceived him about what happened yesterday, and I didn't tell him about the Zhuyin Golden Needle on his body, so don't let it slip."

    "I know." I took the list in my hand, ran out, found a supermarket, and came back with two huge bags of snacks.

    How can I describe it to you? For example, these snacks cost about five to fifteen yuan. I spent a thousand yuan, and that¡¯s all the snacks.

    After leaving the supermarket and getting into a taxi, the taxi driver asked me: "Young man, if you open a shop for wholesale, go to this supermarket for wholesale? How expensive is it?"

    Hearing this, I sighed and just smiled without making any more excuses.

    After returning to the Chinese medicine shop, Ai Tangtang was as happy as the Chinese New Year when he saw the snacks I brought back, jumping up and down.

    ¡°I tell you, eat less. You¡¯re not afraid of being stuffed to death with so much food.¡± I said.

    Ai Tangtang stuffed snacks into his mouth and said vaguely: "What's the matter? What's the matter? I have a bad appetite."

    "What are you talking about?" I laughed. My mouth was so full that I couldn't speak clearly.

    But if you think about it carefully, if you were an ordinary person like Ai Tangtang, eating non-stop all day long, you probably wouldn't be able to bear it no matter what. But she looks human, but her real body is a dragon. When you think about it,  Quite reasonable.

    "Hey, are all the dragon clan members like you?" I asked.

    "No, no, I am the only one in the dragon clan who can eat geese." Ai Tangtang said vaguely.

    I shrugged. I thought the dragon clan was like this. It turns out that Ai Tangtang is a weirdo among the dragon clan.

    I sat on the sofa and listened to the sound of Ai Tangtang eating snacks. I also felt very hungry, so I picked up the snacks, took two bites, and turned on the TV to watch.

    Suddenly, my phone rang.

    When I saw it, it was Yan Beixun calling.

    "Hey, are you back? How much do you earn? I'll treat you to dinner when you come back." I answered the phone and smiled.

    "Something happened." Yan Bei said??'s voice was a little deep.

    "What's wrong?" I heard something was wrong in Yan Beixun's voice, and frowned, and asked.

    "Something big has happened. Come quickly to Shangqiu, Henan." Yan Beixun said, "The specific situation is very complicated. In addition, please notify Sun Xiaopeng and ask him to send people from Laoshan over."

    ¡°You want people from Laoshan?¡± I asked.

    "I suspect that there is a Hanbao born here." Yan Beixun said.

    When I heard it, I immediately understood and said, "Okay, I understand. I'll call you when I get to Shangqiu."

    After saying that, I hung up the phone.

    Ai Tangtang looked at me and asked, "What's wrong?"

    "Yan Beixun said that there seems to be a drought over there in Shangqiu. I have to go there." I said.

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he immediately grabbed my hand: "Don't go, don't go."

    "What's wrong?" I looked at Ai Tangtang who looked scared.

    Ai Tangtang said: "Hanba is very scary, don't go."

    "Aren't you usually very brave?" I smiled and said, "How can you be afraid?"

    "The Drought Demon eats the dragon." Ai Tangtang shrank his neck: "I was disobedient when I was a child. My father threatened me by saying: If I don't obey again, the Drought Demon will come and eat you."

    After hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. The Emotional Dragon King also likes to use this trick.

    However, it has been recorded in ancient books that drought demons eat dragons. It is human nature for Ai Tangtang to be afraid. I said, "I didn't ask you to follow me. You stay here and I'll go over and see what's going on."  "

    ¡°If it¡¯s really a drought, then it¡¯s mainly because the people in Laoshan are busy, and I just went over to watch the excitement.¡± I said.

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he hesitated for a while, then plucked up the courage and said, "I'll go with you."

    "What are you doing here? Aren't you afraid that drought monsters will eat you?" I asked.

    "Tch, you made me anxious, so I ate him." Ai Tangtang said, "I'm worried if you go there alone, I'll go with you to protect you."

    "Come on, just don't be so scared that your legs become weak when the time comes." I shook my head.

    "You should watch over Jiang Ling at home. If anything happens to him again, there will be someone to hold him down." I said.

    Ai Tangtang had a hesitant look on his face, and I continued: "Besides, what if you are really eaten by the Drought Demon? Maybe the Drought Demon likes to eat dragon meat."

    "Stop talking, I'm not going." Ai Tangtang quickly took a step back, with a look of fear on his face.

    " This girl also has something to be afraid of. It's rare. I thought she was fearless.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 440 Shangqiu

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After Ai Tangtang agreed not to go, I breathed a sigh of relief.

    The experience of going to the underworld made me understand that it is better not to take Ai Tangtang with me when doing such dangerous things.

    When she was besieged by General Niu, if Ai Tangtang hadn¡¯t had a strange ability, she might have been caught. Of course, she had the identity of a dragon princess, so even if she was caught, there wouldn¡¯t be any big problem.

    But this time it was different. It was a Han Demon. Who knows if the Han Demon likes to eat dragons like in the legend?

    ¡°If Ai Tangtang really has that special hobby and goes there, there will be great danger.

    I took out my phone and called Sun Xiaopeng.

    Soon, the call was connected.

    "Hello? Brother Xiu, what's going on?" Sun Xiaopeng asked with a playful smile on the other end of the phone.

    "Take someone with you and go to Shangqiu together." I said, "The news from Yan Beixun is that there may be a drought in Shangqiu."

    "Brother, don't fool me. This Hanbao thing can't be a joke." Sun Xiaopeng put away his playful tone and asked seriously: "Are you sure?"

    I thought about it and said, "I'm not sure, but Yan Beixun said so."

    "Let's go over there first and see the situation. If it's really a drought, I'll ask people from Laoshan to come over right away." Sun Xiaopeng continued: "If there's just one piece of news, I'll bring a lot of people with me."  I have to rush there, which will greatly affect my glorious image in Laoshan."

    He is the only one who can still have a glorious image?  How glorious can it be?

    But for such a big thing, it is better to be cautious. I said, "Let's do this. Let the people in Laoshan make preparations first. If there is really a drought, they will come over immediately."

    "Okay, let's go to Xinzheng Airport first, and then go to Shangqiu together." Sun Xiaopeng hung up the phone after saying that.

    And I also packed up my things and got ready to go out.

    Ai Tangtang has been following me, watching me pack my things.

    I had almost finished cleaning up, and Ai Tangtang said, "Well, go there by yourself. The Qimen Flying Armor is damaged, so be careful."

    "Don't worry." I nodded: "I just went there to join in the fun. If we really want to deal with the drought demons, we have to rely on Laoshan."

    I wrapped the Sanqing Huayang Gun with a layer of oil paper and headed to the airport.

    There is no airport in Shangqiu. You can only take the Xinzheng Airport in Zhengzhou first, and then take the airport bus to Shangqiu.

    I took a plane and arrived at Xinzheng Airport at three o'clock in the afternoon.

    After getting off the plane, Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s phone couldn¡¯t be reached. He should still be on the plane.

    I waited at the airport exit for half an hour before my phone rang. It was Sun Xiaopeng calling.

    I picked up the phone and said, "What's going on?"

    "Brother Xiu, where are you?"

    ¡°Exit the airport, I can see you when you come out.¡± I said and hung up the phone.

    Soon, Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s figure appeared in the airport.

    He was wearing a yellow T-shirt and jeans. He looked like a college student. No one would associate him with the head of Laoshan.

    He was also carrying a black backpack on his back, which was similar to my outfit. The only difference was that I was carrying a long gun on my back.

    "Brother Xiu, long time no see, I miss you so much." Sun Xiaopeng walked up and gave me a bear bag, looking like he wanted to kiss me.

    "Come on, don't you think it's disgusting?" I pushed him away and said with a smile, "How have you been lately?"

    "It's just so-so. You said our group of old men in Laoshan are really boring. They hold power tightly in their hands, for fear of being exposed to me even if it is necessary." Sun Xiaopeng said with a dark face.

    As I walked out of the airport with him, I said: "What you lack now is prestige. Otherwise, your dignified leader would have a higher status than the elders. Why don't they give you the power? Isn't it just because you are a brat?"  Don¡¯t you have prestige?¡±

    "It would be okay if someone else became the leader. Maybe the elders would start to delegate power little by little, but no one would be reassured by your boy's moral character before he became the leader." I said.

    Sun Xiaopeng had a depressed look on his face and patted his thigh: "What about those old guys? I get really angry when I mention them."

    After Sun Xiaopeng finished speaking, he rolled his eyes and said: "But if it is really a drought this time, hey, maybe it's time for me to establish my prestige."

    ? ?Seeing Sun Xiaopeng's appearance, he hurriedly said: "Brother, don't act recklessly. There is a drought this time. Someone might be killed. Don't act recklessly."

    "Don't worry, am I like that kind of person?" Sun Xiaopeng waved his hand.

    "It's really similar." I nodded seriously.

    After we found the long-distance bus to Shangqiu, we chatted, talked about life, and boasted, and it took us three hours to arrive.

    After we got off the long-distance bus, it was seven o'clock in the evening and it was already dark, but it was still hot.

    "That's not right, Shangqiu has become the same as Chongqing since then. It's still so hot at night." Sun Xiaopeng said, wiping the sweat from his forehead.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find out where Yan Beixun is first.¡± I said as I picked up the phone. Before I even called, a familiar figure came running towards us from a short distance away.

    It was Yan Beixun. This guy was wearing a suit and looked like a businessman.

    "Brother Yan Beixun, what's going on?" Sun Xiaopeng asked as soon as Yan Beixun arrived.

    Yan Beixun looked around and said, "This is not the place to talk. You two come with me."

    After saying that, he took us out of the station and got into a Santara car.

    After getting in the car, I asked: "Didn't I say that you went to Beijing with my apprentice to fool people? Why did you come to Shangqiu in a blink of an eye? There was also the drought incident. Is that reliable?"

    "I'm not sure." Yan Beixun said, "It's a long story."

    It turns out that after Yan Bei found Beijing, he met a businessman named Zhang Chengnan through the introduction of Zhang Tianna.

    This chapter is a family business in the south of the city. It has been in business for several generations. Although it is not a big business, the family still has tens of millions.

    After meeting Yan Beixun, Yan Beixun asked him what Feng Shui pattern he wanted to change.

    Zhang Chengnan is from Shangqiu. He said that there is a mountain in his hometown, which feels like it is blocking the Feng Shui of his house. He wants to ask a master in Beijing to go back and take a look at it and modify the Feng Shui pattern.

    "If this was really a Feng Shui master, he would definitely shake his head and refuse. Are you kidding me?"  There is no problem in changing the Feng Shui pattern, but there must be a limit. For example, changing the pattern of a house is not difficult, but how to change the Feng Shui pattern of a mountain?  Except for gods, few people can do this.

    Of course, Yan Beixun agreed, not because Yan Beixun was a god, but because he was a magic stick.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 441 The Famous Evil Mountain

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°This is all deception anyway, let alone changing the Feng Shui pattern of a mountain. Even if you want to change a mountain range, isn¡¯t it just using words to deceive people?

    Yan Beixun fully agreed and followed Zhang Chengnan to Shangqiu. Then when he looked at the mountain opposite his hometown, he felt something was wrong.

    But I couldn¡¯t say what was wrong. Then I went up the mountain and found that all the trees and grass blades on the mountain had turned yellow.

    Even in summer, there will be a lot of green in a mountain, but the plants on this mountain are not green at all.

    And it¡¯s still very hot on the mountain.

    When something goes wrong, there must be a monster. At that time, Yan Beixun wanted to leave, but this guy was curious.

    As the saying goes, curiosity killed the cat, and this sentence was not made randomly. Yan Beixun then went up the mountain and found that the closer he got to the top of the mountain, the hotter the surrounding area. After checking, the top of the mountain,  It is a wind in a very sunny place.

    Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°You¡¯re not going to say there¡¯s a drought just because this place is hot, are you?¡±

    "I understand." Sun Xiaopeng nodded and said to me: "The Drought Demon is a different species among zombies. Every Drought Demon has the strength of a red-eyed zombie, and its corpse energy is so high that every time it is born, there will be a severe drought. So in ancient times,  At that time, this kind of alien zombie was also called the Zombie King."

    Sun Xiaopeng explained: "The formation of the Hanbao is to bury a person with a pure yin body in a place of extreme yang and resurrect after forty-nine years. Because the burial place is the place of the yang pole, the Hanbao was originally a pure yin body but was resurrected.  With the power of pure Yang, that¡¯s why when the drought demon comes out, the ground will be red for thousands of miles.¡±

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "Of course, there is another possibility of becoming a drought demon, which is a red-eyed zombie. If there is any special experience, it will also turn into a drought demon."

    Hearing Sun Xiaopeng say this, I asked: "Then how can this drought demon be easily dealt with?"

    "If it is true, then we are in big trouble. I will immediately notify the people in Laoshan and ask them to come and seal the mountain." After Sun Xiaopeng finished speaking, he took out his phone and called. Sun Xiaopeng simply explained the situation here.  , hung up the phone and said to the two of us: "We from Laoshan will come over immediately."

    Yan Beixun was driving when he heard the door of a restaurant and said, "Let's eat first. After dinner, we can talk about business later."

    The three of us walked into the restaurant and ordered a few dishes. Suddenly, Sun Xiaopeng's phone rang. He picked up the phone, frowned slightly, said "good" twice, and then hung up.

    "Something happened." Sun Xiaopeng took a bite of the food and said, "The man who is missing the moon has come to Shangqiu."

    "Quayue?" After Yan Bei heard this, he frowned and said, "What are they here for?"

    "What else can I do? I definitely want to capture this Drought Demon and use it for myself." Sun Xiaopeng shrugged and said with a look of disgust: "These guys are really crazy about power. Can they control the power of the Drought Demon?  When the time comes, it will be interesting to play with fire and burn yourself to death."

    I heard that people who are short of the moon also come to take a trip to the muddy water. I immediately understood that this trip would not go well.

    After finishing the meal, we hurriedly paid the bill. After walking out of the restaurant, I asked Sun Xiaopeng: "When will you people from Laoshan arrive?"

    "Worried that those who are missing the moon will be the first to take the lead?" Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "Don't worry, Han Ba ??is born. Even we in Laoshan don't dare to say that we will be able to take him in. Just because they are missing the moon? Can they be taken in?"

    "We have notified the airline company and arranged a special flight to send our people from Laoshan over, but it is already eight o'clock, and we will not be able to arrive until twelve o'clock at the earliest, or around one o'clock in the morning." Sun Xiaopeng sighed.

    "After we got in the car, we didn't plan to go to that mountain first. There was no point running there now. If a drought suddenly jumped out, all three of us might fall into it.

    Jiangling has not yet been able to control the power of the red-eyed zombies, let alone the legendary zombie king.

    With nothing to do, I was in the car, closed my eyes and fell asleep.

    After sleeping for a while, I was woken up. When I opened my eyes, the car was speeding on a country road. I rubbed my eyes and asked, "What's going on?"

    "The people who are missing the moon have already gone up the mountain." Yan Beixun, who was driving, said: "The people who are in Laoshan have already got off the plane and will be here in about an hour."

    When I looked at the time, it was already twelve o'clock.

    Looking into the distance, a dark mountain stood there.

    The car quickly drove to the bottom of the mountain, but there was no road leading up the mountain.

    "Get off the car, you have to walk up." Yan Beixun said.

    I took one look at this high mountain and couldn't help but frown and said: "Is the mountain too high?  We can still take a rest when we climb up. Once the people from Laoshan arrive, they have to climb such a high mountain. After climbing, do they have to fight drought?  "

    "Don't worry about it." Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "Zhengzhou has sent more than ten helicopters to send them here. It's much more comfortable to send them to the top of the mountain than us."

    When I heard this, I said: "This is sent by helicopter?"

    I muttered to myself, if I had known I would have stayed in Zhengzhou, waiting for the helicopter, why would I have to climb such a high mountain?

    "Hurry up the mountain, talk so much nonsense." Yan Beixun took out two flashlights in his hand and handed one to each of them.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t hand it to me.

    When the three of us went up the mountain, Sun Xiaopeng followed me and said with a smile: "Brother Xiu, I haven't seen you for a long time, and I noticed that you are quite fashionable."

    "What's wrong?" I looked back at him.

    He looked into my eyes and said, "You can't tell. I'm quite old and still wear contact lenses. Isn't this kind of thing worn by little girls?"

    "Fuck you." I glared at him and said, "You know nothing, this is called fashion. Is it wrong for me to keep up with fashion trends?"

    I didn¡¯t bother to explain to him that this was a side effect of having male eyes opened, and I couldn¡¯t explain this kind of thing for a while.

    I thought to myself, when I encounter a drought, I will show you the power of my yin and yang eyes. Then my grandson will know the power of my "colorful contact lenses".

    The road up the mountain is not easy to walk. There are dead grass and trees along the way, and there is no road.

    Yan Beixun, who was walking in front, explained: "This mountain is a barren mountain, but it has good Feng Shui."

    "I heard from the locals that in the past, many people liked to bury people here because of the good feng shui. However, the people buried on this mountain basically had their families broken up and their families separated. Not many of them had good results.  So gradually, this mountain became known as the Evil Mountain, and no one liked to bury people here."

    "That guy Zhang Chengnan asked me to come over and help him change the feng shui of his house because this mountain is famous as an evil mountain." Yan Beixun said.

    Sun Xiaopeng shrugged and said: "There is a zombie king buried on the top of the mountain. Others are buried here. It is strange that the family can live a good life." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 442 Han Bao is born

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Along the way, everything was unusually quiet.

    It¡¯s a bit eerily quiet. Generally speaking, on a mountain like this, there will be some sounds of birds, animals, or insects, right?  But it was deadly quiet, with only the occasional sound of leaves and branches being blown by the wind.

    And the higher you go, the hotter it gets.

    "This is the Flaming Mountain, it's so hot." I wiped the sweat from my forehead.

    The trees on the mountain have all turned yellow. I guess if I smoke a cigarette or throw away a cigarette butt, the mountain will burst into flames and everything on the mountain will be burned cleanly.

    It¡¯s because this mountain is rarely visited by people, otherwise it would have been burned down long ago by people throwing cigarette butts.

    "No, I have to smoke a cigarette." Sun Xiaopeng said, "Let's take a rest."

    After saying that, he sat down on the ground.

    I rolled my eyes at him and said, "Can you do it?"

    Actually, I was quite tired. After climbing for half an hour, I was probably close to the top of the mountain.

    "Take a rest, we will reach the top of the mountain in ten minutes." Yan Beixun said, "Recover your strength. I have never been to the top of the mountain, so I don't know what the situation is like."

    I sat under a dead tree, lit a cigarette, and asked Sun Xiaopeng: "How long will it take for you people from Laoshan to arrive?"

    After hearing what I said, Sun Xiaopeng picked up the phone, made a call, and quickly said to me: "You can reach the top of the mountain in about 20 minutes."

    "It's about the same time"

    Before I could finish speaking, suddenly, a burst of hot air roared out from the top of the mountain.

    "Aww!"

    Suddenly, a wolf howling sound came from the top of the mountain.

    And the top of the mountain lit up with red fire.

    "No, Hanbao has been born." Yan Beixun took a look and said, "Don't rest, hurry up and see what's going on."

    I quickly stepped on the cigarette butt.

    Cigarette butts must be stamped out.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Otherwise, when a fire shall break out on the mountain, we shall be fighting with the drought-savages, and shall be surrounded by the fire, which shall be unjust.

    Sun Xiaopeng, on the other hand, flicked the cigarette butt out coolly, patted his butt and said, "How can it catch fire so easily?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the place where he threw the cigarette butt burst into flames.

    ¡°Damn it, put out the fire quickly.¡± I saw it and said immediately.

    But there are dead branches everywhere on this mountain.

    As soon as the fire touches the trees, they burst into flames instantly.

    Soon, a large flame appeared.

    "It's too late. Don't worry about putting out the fire. Go up and see the situation first." Yan Beixun said.

    This fire will not be extinguished for a while. Even if professional firefighters come, it will take a long time. When I saw this, I ran up the mountain with Yan Beixun and Sun Xiaopeng.

    It was quite fast this way.

    Finally reached the top of the mountain.

    This top of the mountain is a very spacious place.

    It is as big as a football field, and the ground is full of gravel.

    These stones are extremely hot.

    And in the middle of the top of the mountain, a red coffin was placed there.

    But it has been opened.

    There are five bodies on the ground.

    The three of us ran over and took a look, and found that these five corpses had turned into mummies.

    "These should be the people who are missing the moon." Sun Xiaopeng frowned and cursed: "These bastards only know how to cause trouble, so they sent so many people to deal with Hanbao."

    ¡°If these guys hadn¡¯t caused the Hanbao, it would be easier to catch the Hanbao by setting up a magic circle or something like that when the people from Laoshan arrived.

    I looked at the surrounding woods and said, "No, these guys are dead, what about the drought demon?"

    Suddenly, the three of us stood back to back, forming a triangle, looking around cautiously.

    "The Hanbao should still be ambushing nearby, trying to kill us." Yan Beixun said: "The people from Laoshan will arrive in about ten minutes. Can they delay it for so long?"

    Suddenly, a corpse next to us moved slightly.

    The guy sat up.

    It shocked me. I thought he was a zombie, and I was ready to kill him.

    He seemed to have no blood left in his body. He raised his hand and looked at the three of us with dull eyes: "Help me, help!"

    Damn it, this guy really scared me. His blood was sucked dry. I didn¡¯t expect he could still move.

    "How many people have come to you during the month?"Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "Many, many." The man said tremblingly: "There were forty or fifty people, but they were all frightened by the drought demon into the jungle and fled for their lives."

    ah!

    Suddenly, a person's scream came from the dead forest.

    After a while, there was another scream.

    I frowned when I heard it. It seemed that the people who ran out were attacked by drought demons in the dead woods.

    "Those people are also fools. They went into the woods under such circumstances. Don't they think their lives are too long?"

    In the woods, people were running out from all directions, mostly wearing black windbreakers.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, it¡¯s so hot up here, and they¡¯re still wearing windbreakers to show off, and these people run out in embarrassment.

    Sun Xiaopeng smiled at me and said: "These people have finally enlightened and know how to run to open areas. If they run into the woods, aren't they waiting to die?"

    "That's not right." Yan Beixun suddenly said, "What did you hear them say?"

    At this time, these forty or fifty people were cursing.

    "The grass is almost gone. Whoever set it on fire will be burned to death by mountain fires if not by drought demons."

    As soon as he heard these people¡¯s curse words, Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s face turned dark.

    ¡°Then, I glanced down the mountain, and it was true, the red fire at the foot of the mountain was getting bigger and bigger.

    "You really fucked me to death." I cursed at Sun Xiaopeng.

    Sun Xiaopeng said with an innocent face: "It's none of my business. Who knew those trees are so unburned that even a cigarette butt can do the same thing?"

    "Bah." I glared at him, but I wasn't too nervous. I was kidding, weren't there more than a dozen helicopters?

    Just as I was thinking about it, suddenly, a dark figure slowly walked out from the dead forest.

    "Is this Hanba?" My eyes widened.

    I really didn¡¯t expect that.

    This Hanbao looks like he is twelve or thirteen years old. He is a little boy, wearing a small Qing Dynasty official robe. He looks no different from a normal person.

    If there is any difference, it is that the mouth is full of blood and the eyes are red.

    "run."

    "It's coming after me."

    As soon as these moonless people saw the drought demon coming out, they ran away.

    I can¡¯t help but wonder, did Queyue just send such a group of useless guys to deal with the Drought Demon?  Isn't it?

    Sun Xiaopeng also seemed to understand a little, and said to me: "It seems that Queyue is not trying to get the Hanbao this time, but to prevent us from sealing the Hanbao in Laoshan."

    "Those bastards are just afraid that the world will not be in chaos." Sun Xiaopeng said viciously.

    This is the only reason that can explain why Que Yue sent such a group of people to deal with Han Ba.

    There was a faint smile on the face of this drought demon, looking at us with a smile, looking harmless to humans and animals. If it weren't for the blood at the corner of his mouth, no one would associate such a cute child with the zombie king.  stand up.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 443 The second move

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Is this little guy a drought demon?" I blinked my eyes and couldn't help but smile: "I didn't expect it to look harmless to humans and animals."

    "Come on." Yan Beixun picked up the Huanqing Giant Sword and said, "Be careful. Before the people from Laoshan arrive, our main purpose is to save our own lives."

    At this time, Hanba suddenly pounced towards those who were missing the moon.

    It seems that this drought demon prefers to attack those with more people first.

    The group of people in Queyue are really not what I said. They are too rabble-rous. But then I thought about it and realized that it would be strange if the people in Queyue were all elites.

    " Among the people in Queyue, the one I have the most contact with is Cheng Hu, and it seems that Cheng Hu's status in Queyue is not low.

    If all people who are missing the moon are like Cheng Hu, there is no need for the missing moon to be afraid of Mount Laoshan.

    It¡¯s a bit far.

    Anyway, the more than forty people who were missing the moon were chased around by the Han Demon.

    This drought demon is particularly ferocious. If it catches one, it will kill one with one bite.

    Soon, there were more than a dozen corpses lying on the ground.

    The three of us didn¡¯t dare to cause chaos like those in Queyue.

    The current situation is chaotic, but we cannot be chaotic.

    The more chaotic the situation is now, the more opportunities Hanzhao will have to take advantage of it.

    Seeing those people in Queyue being bitten by the Drought Demon one by one and falling to the ground, I felt a little uncomfortable. After all, they were living lives that were easily harvested by the Drought Demon.

    About ten minutes passed, and the man who was missing the moon was almost dead. There were only three of us left on the top of the mountain.

    There were corpses on the ground, and the smell of blood filled the surrounding air.

    I swallowed.

    Hanbao looked at the three of us with a ferocious expression.

    A child has a ferocious expression on his face. If another child looked like this, he would look very cute.

    But now, I don¡¯t feel cute at all.

    "How long will it take for you people from Laoshan to arrive?" I asked Sun Xiaopeng behind me.

    "Those bastards, they promised for ten minutes, but they haven't come yet." Sun Xiaopeng cursed.

    As soon as he finished saying this, Hanba roared and rushed towards us.

    "Fight!" After I said that, I rushed forward with the Sanqing Huayang Spear and stabbed Hanbao in the throat.

    Hanba slapped away the Sanqing Huayang Spear with his hand, and then grabbed it towards my heart.

    I quickly turned sideways to avoid his grasp.

    If he catches me, my life will be almost gone.

    But although he didn¡¯t catch me, he hit me hard on the chest with his arm.

    I felt like I was blown up like a balloon.

    He flew five meters away and fell to the ground, feeling intense pain in his chest.

    There was blood in my throat. I opened my mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood on the ground.

    The Hanbao came towards me again, and Yan Beixun and Sun Xiaopeng were not theatergoers either.

    At this time, Yan Beixun, while Han Bao was charging toward me, took the Huanqing giant sword and struck the guy in the head.

    Hanba hurriedly hid aside. After the sword hit the air, Sun Xiaopeng took out five talisman papers, threw them on the ground, and said: "Disciple Sun Xiaopeng, I respectfully invite the earth spirit to subdue the devil!"

    Suddenly, the ground trembled, as if there was an earthquake.

    And the gravel on the ground gathered at an extremely fast speed, forming five five-meter-high stone figures.

    These stone figures all have talismans stuck on their foreheads.

    After the earth spirit appeared, it walked towards the drought demon.

    Han Bao roared angrily, rushed forward and punched the nearest earth spirit. Immediately, the earth spirit was beaten to pieces.

    And after the earth spirit was dispersed, it did not come back to life like when I watched Sun Xiaopeng and Yu Zhixin fight. On the contrary, after the earth spirit was dispersed, the talisman spontaneously ignited.

    The other four earth spirits also walked up.

    Of course, we can¡¯t expect these four earth spirits to last long. It would be nice if they could give me some time to catch my breath.

    I endured the pain in my chest and quickly stood up from the ground.

    At this time, the roar of helicopters also came from the sky.

    I looked up and saw a dozen helicopters roaring above our heads.

    When these earth spirits are haunting the drought demon,At this time, the helicopter slowly lowered its altitude. When it was only three meters above the ground, Taoist priests jumped out of the helicopter one by one.

    There are more than thirty Taoist priests in total. These Laoshan Taoist priests wear yellow robes and are all between the ages of twenty and thirty.

    After getting off the helicopter, they quickly gathered around Sun Xiaopeng, cupped their hands and said, "Greetings to the leader."

    "Stop being so nagging, quickly set up your formation and capture this drought demon." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    These thirty or so Taoist priests each took out a red thread from their hands in an orderly manner.

    It looks like a red ball of string.

    Then, like a juggler, we knitted in place.

    Soon, thirty Taoists formed a huge red network.

    These Taoist priests held the giant net. After the last earth spirit was scattered, they rushed forward and trapped the Hanbao with the red net.

    It was not enough to cover the Hanba from above. The thirty or so Taoist priests took the Hanba as the center and rotated the big net. Soon, the outside of the Hanba was wrapped in a layer of red thread, which looked like a rice dumpling.

    "Roar."

    Hanbao was trapped at this time, and there was a roar like a wild beast, as if he was a little anxious.

    Sun Xiaopeng took a look, breathed a sigh of relief, and said: "Fortunately, this drought demon has not become a climate. It has just been born. Besides, you two, don't underestimate this red net. This red net was refined in our Laoshan Mountain after ten years."  , only when a big monster like Hanba appears, will he be captured."

    "This red net is indestructible to water and fire, and is indestructible to diamond"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Hanba heard a loud roar, and the red net was torn directly by Hanba with a bang.

    Sun Xiaopeng was stunned on the spot. He did not expect that the thing he had been bragging about for so long was directly broken before he finished blowing it.

    "Pretend I didn't say what you just said." Sun Xiaopeng shouted at the Taoist priests in Laoshan: "Use the second tactic!"

    The more than thirty Taoist priests immediately retreated and formed a row. They stepped on the seven-star Gangsteps and chanted the law: "The great road is invisible and gives birth to the heaven and the earth. The great road is ruthless and moves the sun and the moon. There are clear and turbid, there is movement and there is stillness. The sky is clear.  The earth is turbid, the sky is moving and the earth is still"

    As they chanted the formula, a huge golden talisman appeared above Han Bao's head.

    This talisman shone with golden light and was pressed down little by little. Hanba clenched his fists and walked sideways step by step, trying to avoid this talisman.

    "Is there any way to stop him? As long as this talisman is chopped down, it can be sealed!" Sun Xiaopeng said: "Don't let him get out of the range of the talisman."

    At this time, the range of this talisman is five meters long and two meters wide. Hanba seems to be restrained by this talisman. It is difficult to walk, but he is getting out of the range of this talisman little by little.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 444 I¡¯ll beep

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    As soon as I heard this, I rushed forward with the Sanqing Huayang Gun.

    I have worked hard for so long, but I can¡¯t let it fall short like this.

    Soon, I ran in front of Hanba.

    I looked up and saw that Hanba was only one step away from walking out of the range of this talisman.

    And the speed of this talisman's landing was not very fast. It was still one meter away from Han Bao's head.

    I stabbed the Hanba with one shot.

    However, Hanba did not dodge or dodge, and he withstood my shot!

    In the past, the Sanqing Yanghuayang Spear was always invincible. Killing evil spirits was as easy as cutting tofu, but this time, the Sanqing Yanghuayang Spear only penetrated his chest a little.

    This guy has a really tough body.

    "Roar!"

    Hanba yelled at me angrily.

    Holding my Sanqing Huayang Spear, I still walked forward.

    I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Gun tightly, exerting all my energy to suck it, but I still couldn't stop Hanba's pace.

    Isn¡¯t this guy too fierce?

    I couldn¡¯t help but curse in my heart: It¡¯s a good thing I knew this thing was the Zombie King Hanba. If I didn¡¯t know, I probably thought it was the King Kong Gourd Baby.

    I suddenly thought of a trick that old beggar taught me back in the underworld.

    Thinking of this, I recited: "The way of heaven is clear and bright, the way of earth is peaceful, the way of humanity is quiet, the three talents are in one place, the universe is mixed, hundreds of gods return to their fate, thousands of generals accompany them, and the devil star disappears forever."

    As soon as I finished reciting, suddenly, the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand shone with a burst of white light. As soon as I exerted my strength, Hanba was knocked back by me and fell to the ground.

    "Then the talisman in the sky completely suppressed Han Ba ??at this moment.

    Hanba was lying on the ground, his body was restrained by a golden talisman, unable to move at all.

    Wiping the sweat from his forehead, he took two steps back. The Taoist priests were still chanting incantations to maintain the power of this talisman.

    Sun Xiaopeng and Yan Beixun walked up. Sun Xiaopeng said: "This talisman is"

    "Don't brag!" I quickly covered Sun Xiaopeng's mouth. If this guy continues to brag, it will be embarrassing if something like before happens again.

    At this time, this golden talisman was spread on Hanba's body, gradually trying to penetrate into its body.

    Sun Xiaopeng said in a low voice: "As long as this talisman enters Hanba's body, it can seal his corpse energy, and then he will be as well-behaved as a baby bunny."

    Yan Beixun stood aside and couldn't help but sigh: "Your Laoshan family has a great cause. You have such a way to deal with drought demons."

    "By the way, Brother Xiu, what was that move you just made? It looks very powerful." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "I learned it casually." I said with a dry smile.

    The power of this move is indeed beyond my imagination.

    Although it was just a matter of repelling the Drought Demon, the strength of the Drought Demon was witnessed by all just now. It is a pity that the formula for the next two moves is not yet known.

    I can only go to the underworld if I have the chance, and ask the old beggar for the formula for the next two moves.

    "Tell you people from Laoshan to hurry up. The fire around us is getting bigger and bigger. If this continues, we will be burned alive." Yan Beixun said.

    At this time, all the trees on the mountain were burning, and countless black smoke floated up from the foot of the mountain. You would probably choke to death later.

    Even if you don¡¯t choke to death, the black smoke will affect the helicopter¡¯s flight.

    Suddenly, a big black bird flew from the sky.

    This big black bird is extremely huge, with its wings spread out to a length of five meters, surrounded by demonic energy.

    All the Laoshan Taoists looked over with vigilance.

    "Don't be distracted, concentrate on sealing the Han Demon!" Sun Xiaopeng roared.

    With Sun Xiaopeng's roar, these Laoshan Taoist priests came back to their senses and concentrated on sealing Hanba.

    This demonic bird is surrounded by a vicious aura and looks very ferocious, but there is a person standing behind it.

    I took a closer look.

    Luo Fang!

    Luo Fang was currently wearing a black robe, standing on the bird, with his hands behind his back, and his long silver-white hair draped over his shoulders.

    He looked down at us with a smile and said, "Long time no see, Sun Xiaopeng."

    "Luo Fang, oh, let me go. Who did I think it was? It scared me. It's amazing to ride such a big bird. Jump down quickly and wait for me to clean up this bastard. Let's find a place to have a drink." Sun Xiaopeng looked at it.  Arriving in Luofang, he said happily.

    Luo Fang?This magic bird jumped down, more than ten meters high, but nothing happened to this guy.

    After he came to us, he glanced at the Hanba lying on the ground and said, "I want to take it away."

    "Ah, okay, what, no, no, no, what did you say?" Sun Xiaopeng was stunned for a moment, frowned, and said: "Luo Fang, it's not that brothers are not upright, this thing is a drought demon. If there is a quarrel, it will bring disaster to one party. I have to get it."  Bring back the Laoshan seal."

    Luo Fang raised his right hand, and a black evil aura appeared in his right hand. He waved his hand casually, and the evil aura spread over Han Bao's body.

    Immediately, the more than thirty Taoist priests vomited blood as if they had suffered a huge blow, and they all fell to the ground.

    Luo Fang raised his hand gently, and the Han Demon floated up and said, "I need it to fight for me in the devil world. I owe you a favor for this matter."

    After saying that, the giant bird flew down to our ground. When it was close to the ground, Luo Fang jumped hard and flew onto the back of the giant bird with Hanba.

    "Hey, you bastard, is there anyone like you? Why don't you treat me to two drinks and then take Hanbao away? It's very embarrassing for me to do this." Sun Xiaopeng shouted to Luo Fang in mid-air.

    "Thank you very much."

    As soon as Luo Fang finished speaking, the big bird waved its wings vigorously, and then flew towards the sky.

    "I'll go, Luo Fang, why is he like this? He really thinks that he can be willful just because he is handsome." Sun Xiaopeng said angrily.

    "Master, what should we do now? Do we want to chase that devil?" A Taoist priest got up from the ground and asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng couldn't help but said angrily: "What are you chasing? Tell those helicopters to come down and run for your life!"

    At this time, the top of the mountain was surrounded by black smoke. Helicopters flew around and did not dare to go above it. This one took a walkie-talkie and said a few words.

    A dozen helicopters flew down from the sky. We hurriedly got on the helicopter, and then the helicopter slowly took off.

    I was sitting on the helicopter, looking at the mountains burning with flames below, and couldn¡¯t help but say to Sun Xiaopeng next to me: "You have accomplished a life achievement."

    "What achievement?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    ¡°A cigarette butt burns an entire mountain, isn¡¯t that enough for you?¡± I laughed.

    Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s face was grim. We only have me, Yan Beixun and Sun Xiaopeng on this helicopter.

    Sun Xiaopeng cursed: "You told Luo Fang to have a good word with me, and Hanbao was given to him, but in the end he looked like he was dragging him hard."

    I also knew in my heart that what Sun Xiaopeng said was nothing but angry words. I patted him on the shoulder and said, "Then beat him if you can."

    "Can't beat him." Sun Xiaopeng said angrily.

    "Then you are still beeping?"

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "I will beep, I will beep." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 445 Statement first

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Sun Xiaopeng is indeed a weirdo. Although I have known many weirdos in my life, I bet that Sun Xiaopeng is the weirdest one.

    I actually feel quite comfortable in my heart. Rather than being taken back to Laoshan by Sun Xiaopeng and sealed, Hanba would be better off being taken away by Luo Fang and used as waste.

    Luo Fang suddenly appeared here and took Hanba away, it must be because he needed manpower in the demon world.

    A ferocious zombie like Hanba becomes Luo Fang¡¯s helper, allowing Luo Fang to gain a better foothold in the demon world.

    "Hey." Sun Xiaopeng sighed: "I understand that Luo Fang is currently having a difficult time in the demon world."

    I glanced at Sun Xiaopeng in surprise: "Do you also know about Luo Fang's situation?"

    "You think our Laoshan intelligence network is a vegetarian? Luo Fang is in the demon world and claims to be the descendant of the Demon King. It would be strange if we in Laoshan didn't know about such a big thing." Sun Xiaopeng looked me up and down and asked: "  You, on the other hand, seem to have known about it for a long time."

    I smiled.

    Sun Xiaopeng asked: "Did Ai Tangtang tell you?"

    ¡°Do you know Ai Tangtang¡¯s identity?¡± I asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng curled his lips and said: "I didn't know about it before, and I only found out about it recently. You don't want to tell anyone about this matter. If too many people know about it, it will be detrimental to Ai Tangtang."

    Ai Tangtang is a princess of the Dragon Clan, and there may be someone who will be unfavorable to her in this world. I understand this in my heart, and I nodded.

    As soon as Sun Xiaopeng finished speaking, he turned into a bitter face again and scolded his mother: "Oh, my God, I should have given Luo Fang a hard beating just now."

    "He is in the devil world, what can you blackmail him for?" I laughed.

    "Hey, I heard that the witch in the devil world has such a small waist. If she wants one to come back as a wife" Sun Xiaopeng said with a wretched smile.

    I rolled my eyes at him: "You, the dignified leader of Laoshan, are asking for someone to come back as your wife, aren't you afraid that you leaders will go crazy?"

    "Tsk, it's best if those old immortals are angry to death." Sun Xiaopeng curled his lips and said.

    On the other hand, Yan Beixun, who was sitting aside and silent all the time, his eyes lit up: "Yes, I also heard that those little witches in the devil world are very beautiful and energetic."

    "Aren't you afraid that Sister Xiaoping will beat you?" I asked him.

    When Yan Beixun heard this, he shrank his neck.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????Since Yan Beixun fell in love with Sister Xiaoping, he even gave up his favorite health care. I have to say that this guy's perseverance is quite good.

    The helicopter drove all the way to a military region in Zhengzhou City.

    As soon as we got off the helicopter, a lieutenant colonel and a few soldiers came over to the three of us.

    "Master Sun, Colonel Zhang, Colonel Yan, thank you for your hard work." the lieutenant colonel said with a smile.

    Those Laoshan disciples all looked pale. It was obvious that they had been injured by Luo Fang before, and they could only walk down with the help of soldiers.

    "Who are you?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    ¡°My name is Peng Yu, you can just call me Lieutenant Colonel Peng.¡± He said: ¡°Has that monster been eliminated?¡±

    "It has been eliminated. Make arrangements to let our Laoshan disciples rest." Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "Thank you Lieutenant Colonel Peng for your hard work."

    "It's hard work. Taoist priests are subduing demons. Peng can't help much. He can only do odd jobs, haha." Lieutenant Colonel Peng heard that the Hanbao had been eliminated. He seemed to be in a much better mood and arranged for a soldier beside him.  After a while, we sent these Taoist priests to the nearest five-star hotel to rest, and also invited us to dinner.

    It¡¯s not surprising that this guy is enthusiastic. After all, if the people from Laoshan hadn¡¯t stepped in to help, it would have been up to the people from their military region to eliminate the Hanbao trouble this time.

    Although Peng Yu is only a lieutenant colonel, he has obviously been exposed to supernatural cases and understands that such a scourge cannot be eliminated by ordinary local troops.

    Can we have the help of us, can you not be enthusiastic?

    "Let's just skip the meal. It's quite tiring this time. The three of us have some other things to do. I will take them back early tomorrow morning. I will also help them book their flights back to Chongqing. Please excuse me, Lieutenant Colonel Peng."  Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "No trouble, no trouble. Since the three of you still have something to do, I won't stay. I'll have someone take you out." After Lieutenant Colonel Peng finished speaking, he found a soldier to drive and take us out of the military area.

    When we were in the car, I was a little surprised. What else could Sun Xiaopeng do in Zhengzhou?

    Originally, I planned to stay in a hotel for one night with the thirty or so Taoist priests, and then return to Chongqing the next day.??Come on.

    It was already three o'clock in the morning in Zhengzhou, and there was not a single pedestrian on the street.

    Sun Xiaopeng asked the soldier to stop the car. After the three of us got out of the car, the soldier drove away.

    I looked at the empty streets and asked Sun Xiaopeng in confusion: "What do you want to do?"

    "You go aside." Sun Xiaopeng walked to Yan Beixun with a smile: "Old senior, let's go find a girl."

    "What are you doing? You just wanted to find a girl after a fight. Are you too elegant?" Yan Beixun pushed him away.

    "Isn't this a place I'm unfamiliar with? I don't know where to look. Senior, you are experienced and just happen to be with me. Don't worry, I'll treat you."

    I finally understand. Sun Xiaopeng must have been holding it in for too long in Laoshan. He finally got out to lie down and wanted to take a dirty bath.

    Yan Beixun had a determined look on his face, and Sun Xiaopeng said hurriedly: "Senior, look at me as a younger brother. I have admired your name for a long time. In these bathing centers, you can tell at a glance which girls are beautiful and which are not."

    "I'm really not bragging to you. There is no bathing center in any Chinese city where I, Yan Beixun, have left my footprints." Yan Beixun also had a stern look on his face.

    I was speechless on the sidelines. When did this thing become worth bragging about?

    Yan Beixun narrowed his eyes and said, "And"

    "Ahem, I wonder if Sister Xiaoping is asleep at this late hour." I coughed and came to the side.

    When Yan Beixun heard the words "Sister Xiaoping", his expression changed, he pointed at Sun Xiaopeng's nose and said: "You boy, let me say hello to you. You are the head of Laoshan Mountain, how can you do such a dirty thing?  matter?"

    "No, senior." Sun Xiaopeng said: "How can this be a dirty thing? Scientists have proven that holding it in for a long time will affect future kidney function. This kind of thing is good for physical and mental health."

    "What the hell, I used to go whore every day, why don't I feel healthy physically and mentally?" Yan Beixun scolded.

    "Okay, you two have to go and hurry up." I saw a hotel on the street and said, "I'll sleep here for one night. You two just need to call me tomorrow morning."

    "Axiu, let me make it clear first, I am just leading the way for this kid." Yan Beixun said with a straight face.

    "Come on, with your previous character, why are you making a statement?" I said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 446 God help?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yan Beixun thought about it carefully and felt that what I said made sense. He nodded and said, "That's right."

    After saying that, he and Sun Xiaopeng put their arms around each other and disappeared into a small alley.

    I shook my head and walked into this hotel.

    This hotel is not big, with only one floor on the second floor and a dozen rooms. The person at the front desk is a girl of eighteen or nineteen years old. She was dozing off when I walked in.

    I walked forward and knocked on the table.

    The little girl opened her eyes, as if she was frightened, and said, "What are you doing?"

    I was stunned for a moment, man, am I so scary?

    It was only then that I realized that I was carrying a long gun on my back.

    "I'm from the crew, these are props, don't mind." I explained casually.

    The girl looked me up and down before saying, "Register?"

    ¡°Yes.¡± I handed over my ID card and then opened a room.

    The room here is okay. Although it is not very luxurious, it is clean and tidy. I put away things like the Sanqing Huayang Gun, took a shower, changed clothes, and immediately felt a lot more comfortable.  .

    Lying on the bed, I couldn't sleep. I felt the coldness in my chest. I reached out and picked up the pendant and looked at it. The cracks in the red pendant gemstone seemed to be missing a little.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my imagination, but it seems to be a little bit less than yesterday.

    I sighed inwardly and touched the pendant. In the past, as long as the pendant gem was used to eliminate demons, the Qimen Flying Sword would appear, but now, it doesn't work.

    It¡¯s really inconvenient not to have the Qimen Flying Armor. In the past, when there were Qimen Flying Armor, you didn¡¯t have to worry about your own safety when fighting evil spirits. Anyway, the Qimen Flying Armor was protecting you, but now, all the time  Be careful.

    I lay on the bed and closed my eyes, but I tossed and turned and couldn't fall asleep. After a while, the phone suddenly rang. I picked it up and saw that it was Yan Beixun calling.

    I picked up the phone and asked, "What's wrong? You don't have any money?"

    "No, what about that? Come to the Songshan Road Police Station. We were caught and brought back." Yan Beixun said.

    When I heard this, I was immediately speechless and said, "You two are also people with identities, just show your identities to them."

    "No, Sun Xiaopeng said that he is the head of Laoshan, and he will not let it go for fear of being exposed and embarrassed. As for me, ahem, you also know that it would be bad if Xiaoping knew about this." Yan Beixun said:  "Come quickly, I'm hanging up."

    After saying that, the call was hung up. I looked at the phone, a little confused about whether to laugh or cry. I got dressed, walked out of the hotel, found a taxi, and then told the taxi driver in front of me about the Songshan Road Police Station. I drove to the police station in about two minutes.  door.

    I paid and walked in. A policeman at the door asked: "What are you doing?"

    "My friend was caught in porn and brought here to take care of others." I said.

    "That room, go in." The policeman pointed to the still lit room in the corridor.

    I walked in and saw that there were men and women in the house. The police were taking photos of them and recording them. Yan Beixun and Sun Xiaopeng both held their faces in their hands, for fear of being photographed.

    The policeman who took the photo of them laughed and said, "Hey, you think you are a big star, why are you still afraid of being photographed?"

    ¡°That.¡± I knocked on the door and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to get someone.¡±

    "Who are you?" asked the policeman sitting in front of the computer.

    I took out the colonel¡¯s ID and handed it over.

    When the policeman saw it, he quickly stood up and saluted me, and then said with a smile: "Chief, I'm sorry, I arrested you by mistake. I didn't know they were your friends."

    After saying that, he turned to the policeman who took the photo and said, "Hurry up and delete the photos of the two of them."

    When the policeman who took the photo heard this, he quickly unlocked the handcuffs, and then the two policemen personally escorted the three of us out.

    After walking out of the door of the police station, Yan Beixun looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle: "It's true that people make mistakes and horses make mistakes."

    "Yan Beixun, didn't you say that place is very safe?" Sun Xiaopeng rolled his eyes at him and said, "You almost ruined the reputation of my dignified head of Laoshan."

    "What the hell, who knew that place was right next to the police station." Yan Beixun glared at them.

    When I inquired, it turned out that after the two buddies left, Yan Beixun had been going whoring for many years.  My experience with prostitution was that within five minutes I found a place, walked in, and as soon as I took off my pants,A bunch of police officers came in, only to find that they were next to the police station.

    I was also a little speechless, these two brothers were still noisy along the way.

    They followed me to the hotel and got two more rooms, and then they had a restful night's rest.

    Early the next morning, I woke up. After getting up, I took a shower, changed my clothes, and called Sun Xiaopeng and Yan Beixun.

    They both woke up.

    I took my things and walked out, and Sun Xiaopeng and the others also came out. We went downstairs and checked out of the room together, and found a noodle shop next to the hotel to have breakfast.

    Sun Xiaopeng pinched his shoulders and cursed: "The bed in this hotel is too hard, and the air is not good enough. When I turn over, the bed still creaks, which is really uncomfortable."

    "Yesterday, Lieutenant Colonel Peng wanted to send us to a five-star hotel, but you didn't want to go." I said with a smile, this turtle grandson is just Zuo.

    Yan Beixun was obviously in a daze, holding a cigarette in his mouth.

    I stretched out my hand and waved it in front of his eyes and asked, "Hey, what's wrong with you?"

    Yan Beixun came to his senses and said to me with a somewhat excited face: "Do you think God is helping me to prevent me from doing things that are sorry for Xiaoping? That's why the police happened to come to arrest me last night. Look.  It seems like me and Xiaoping are together, and God supports us."

    ¡°If I hurry up, God should strike you to death with a thunderbolt.¡± I couldn¡¯t help laughing.

    This guy is really a whore.  Even if you are caught as a prostitute, you can still make such a point.

    "It makes sense. It seems that God is helping me preserve my reputation as the head of Laoshan." Sun Xiaopeng tilted his neck and said thoughtfully: "No, in order to prove whether God is helping me, I decided to go back tonight.  Find a place to try.¡±

    "Together?" Yan Beixun smiled at him.

    I asked with a face on my shoulder: "Why don't you go now?"

    "What a good idea." Yan Beixun slapped his thigh and suddenly realized that he was a little out of sorts. He coughed twice and said to me, "Axiu, don't mention this to Xiaoping."

    "Okay, after you two finish your meal, go to the airport with me and go back to your homes." I glared at them.

    They also did something bad last night, and I was the one who brought them out, and neither of them refuted.

    After eating, we contacted the more than 30 Taoist priests, then went to the airport and met at the airport.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 447 Chat

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After arriving at the airport, the more than thirty Taoist priests had already changed into their normal clothes.

    After all, on weekdays, just one person wearing a Taoist robe is enough to attract attention on the street, let alone more than thirty people appearing at once.

    These Taoist priests rested for a night, and judging from their faces, they have recovered a lot.

    After we picked up our tickets at the airport, Sun Xiaopeng and I said goodbye.

    This time we were still somewhat reluctant to say goodbye. After all, Sun Xiaopeng was in Laoshan and would not come down unless he had something to do.

    But together with Sun Xiaopeng, you can fully appreciate this guy's unique style.

    Sometimes it¡¯s weird and it¡¯s a headache.

    "Axiu, please don't miss me. If you miss me, remember to come to Laoshan to have a drink with me." After saying this, Sun Xiaopeng separated from the two of us, and then took the group of Laoshan Taoist priests to board their plane.  Mouth.

    Yan Beixun and I sat down and waited.

    Yan Beixun smiled and said, "Sun Xiaopeng will not feel comfortable going back this time."

    "What's wrong?" I turned around and asked.

    "Hanba was taken away by Luo Fang." Yan Beixun shrugged and said.

    I frowned and said, "Those elders won't punish Sun Xiaopeng, right?"

    Elders and the like are not qualified to punish Sun Xiaopeng at all. After all, he is still the head of the clan. If you really think about it, if someone wants to punish Sun Xiaopeng, these elders will be the first to disagree.

    "Don't think that this matter is as simple as Sun Xiaopeng said. Evil creatures like the Drought Demon may not emerge even in a hundred years. Now in the Demon World, the threat is even greater." Yan Beixun sighed and said, "Let it grow.  Get up, even in the old Laoshan, if you want to deal with a drought demon, you have to use all your strength."

    "Now Laoshan seems to be beautiful, but in fact, there are very few masters left." Yan Beixun said to me: "Whether it is the Dragon King of the Demon Clan or the King of Demons in the Demon Realm, they are all full of hatred for Laoshan. If it weren't for Laoshan  There is still an extremely huge force in the underworld, and this Laoshan Mountain has been destroyed long ago."

    "Sun Xiaopeng letting Han Bao go like this is equivalent to adding a powerful opponent to Laoshan. Do you think he will be punished by the elders?" Yan Bei asked.

    "Of course, those people in Laoshan will definitely not come openly, but Sun Xiaopeng's desire to take power in Laoshan will probably have to wait until those elders pass away. Those elders will not really rest assured that they can control such a big Laoshan.  , leave it to such an unstable person to lead.¡±

    Yan Beixun was right about this, but I took it for granted, and I was quite confused at this time.

    You say let Sun Xiaopeng take Hanba back. Maybe those elders will delegate power to Sun Xiaopeng when they are happy. But for such a powerful zombie king as Hanba, letting Luo Fang take him away will enhance Luo Fang's strength in the demon world.

    I frowned slightly.

    Yan Beixun said with a smile beside him: "Are you struggling with these two good brothers of yours?"

    I nodded slightly.

    "These two brothers of yours are not simple people. One stands at the pinnacle of the righteous path for us humans and is the leader of Mount Laoshan. The other is the devil king in the devil world. If Luo Fang can truly create a world in the devil world,  , and will be one of the best among the demons in the future."

    "To put it this way, I can't keep up with them." I said with a bitter smile.

    Yan Beixun said: "Why should you catch up with them? They have their own way to go. You, Zhang Xiu, also have your own way to go. It's not like you have to be a super master in Mr. Yin and Yang. It's just you and him."  Given our friendship, even if you retire now and stop doing our business, won't they still call you brothers?"

    After I heard this, I laughed.

    Yan Beixun asked me seriously: "Axiu, how long do you think we will be in this business?"

    "Huh? Why do you ask this?" I became confused.

    "Just chatting with you." Yan Beixun said.

    "If we don't do this, what else can we do? Let's just make do with it." I shrugged.

    "I just want to wash my hands of myself." Yan Beixun let out a long sigh: "Originally, I was thinking that I would just live my life day by day, and when I got to the underworld, I would do some other dirty work. But after meeting Xiaoping, I  All life plans were disrupted.¡±

    "Hey, brother, do you have any life plans?" I asked jokingly.

    "Don't interrupt." Yan Beixun glared at me, and then said: "I think in our industry, when you are young, you can just do it for a while. When you get older, you should enjoy the blessings you deserve. I just thought about it with Xiaoping.  ?A fat son, doing business.  "

    I nodded: "Very good."

    Yan Beixun looked at me: "What about you?"

    I listened to Yan Beixun's question, lowered my head, and started thinking. After a while, I said, "I actually don't know."

    "I want to kill Mr. Niu now. After killing him, I can think about the future." I leaned on the chair and said.

    "What if it can't be killed in a while? What if it takes many years to kill it?" Yan Bei asked.

    "Then you have to kill him," I said firmly.

    "It's been so many years, why are you so persistent? Tang Xue has been reincarnated for so long." Yan Beixun advised.

    I said: "It's not just because of Tang Xue, or in other words, it was because of Tang Xue at first, but now, do I still have a choice? Mr. Niu and I have reached the point where we will fight to the death, even if I am now Ansheng  , I will no longer conflict with it, and one day I will die and go to the underworld.¡±

    "You can live somewhere in the underworld without entering reincarnation. I don't want to enter reincarnation and forget everything. What's the difference between that and death?" I said, "Before I die, if I hadn't killed Mr. Niu  Bing, I¡¯m afraid that after he goes to the underworld, he will catch him and throw him into hell, where he will be tortured for eternity.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you have no choice but to fight with him now.¡± Yan Beixun patted my shoulder.

    I looked a little disappointed when I saw Yan Beixun's appearance, so I asked, "What's wrong? He looks bad."

    "It's nothing." Yan Beixun grinned and shook his head.

    Afterwards, the two of us stopped talking about this topic.

    The more we talk about this kind of topic, it will only increase our worries and will not help the reality at all.

    When we arrived in Chongqing, it was already one o'clock in the afternoon.

    I carry a spear on my back, and people around me will look back at me from time to time.

    On the other hand, Yan Beixun's Huanqing Giant Sword was packed in a large wooden box and carried across his back, making it look like he was carrying a guzheng.

    We walked to the parking lot of the airport, where Yan Beixun's car was parked.

    After getting on the bus, we rushed all the way back to Nanping Pedestrian Street.

    After Yan Beixun sent me to Nanping Pedestrian Street, he drove away and said he was going to school to find Sister Xiaoping. This guy couldn¡¯t bear to be separated from Sister Xiaoping for several days.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 448 Getting an outfit

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Back at the door of the Chinese medicine shop, Ai Tangtang sat cross-legged at the door, looking at the passers-by on the street in a daze.

    I walked over with a smile, went to her side, sat down on the ground, and asked, "What are you doing? Why are you sitting here at the door? The sun is so bright, it's not hot?"

    Ai Tangtang touched his chin, turned to look at me and asked, "Are you back?"

    "Yeah." I nodded.

    Ai Tangtang¡¯s neural circuit is really slow, and he only realized it now.

    She hurriedly grabbed my hand and asked nervously: "Um, have the drought demons been dealt with?"

    "I came back safe and sound. Of course I solved it, but instead of being taken back to Laoshan by Sun Xiaopeng to be sealed, I was taken away by Luo Fang." I said.

    "How could Luo Fang dare to carry such a dangerous thing?" Ai Tangtang frowned, looking puzzled.

    I said: "Actually, that dwarf looks quite cute, about the same age as an eleven or twelve-year-old child"

    "No, no, don't tell me about the drought demons. I've heard enough since I was a child." Ai Tangtang shook his head hurriedly, stood up and walked inside.

    I followed and walked in: "Where is Jiangling?"

    "Jiang Ling goes to work." Ai Tangtang said.

    ¡°Is there anything wrong with Zhuyin Golden Needle?¡± I asked.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT???

    "Hey, what can I tell you, it's okay." As he said that, Ai Tangtang took out a needle in his hand.

    This needle is pitch black and looks familiar.

    I couldn¡¯t help laughing and asked: ¡°Candle Yin Golden Needle?¡±

    Ai Tangtang nodded: "I was forced out of Jiang Ling's body yesterday, but Jiang Ling was sleeping yesterday and didn't know it."

    I took the Zhuyin Golden Needle and tried it, and found that the Zhuyin Golden Needle had no effect at all.

    "Don't try it. The Zhuyin Golden Needle has been too deeply contaminated by the corpse's energy. It has been used up and has no effect." Ai Tangtang said.

    When I heard this, I quickly looked back and said, "You must not let Yan Beixun know about this."

    "It's incredible to know that the three treasures passed down by the ancestor, the Zhuyin Golden Needle, are actually useless. When the time comes, he knows, won't he go crazy?"

    I comforted myself in my mind that this was all to seal the corpse energy in Jiang Ling's body. All in all, it saved many people's lives. I hope Yan Beixun can understand.

    Thinking of this, I ignored Ai Tangtang and came to the second floor, in front of the bronze statue of the ancestor.

    I held the Zhuyin Golden Needle in my hand and said, "Master, my disciple Zhang Xiu was unfilial, which caused the Zhuyin Golden Needle to be abolished. I hope you understand that this disciple did this to seal Jiangling's corpse energy."

    After I finished reporting to my ancestors, I hurriedly found a small black box on the second floor, put the candle-yin golden needle in it, and then hid it.

    After finishing all this, I went downstairs and whispered to Ai Tangtang: "In the future, you must keep all the golden needles that are forced out of Jiang Ling's body, and you must not leave any of them."

    "Why? These things are useless and of no use." Ai Tangtang was puzzled.

    "When Yan Beixun finds out, at least I can leave him a thought." I touched my nose and said.

    "Oh." Ai Tangtang agreed.

    Suddenly, my cell phone rang. I picked it up and saw that it was Yan Beixun calling again.

    Perhaps it was because of the Zhuyin Golden Needle incident that I felt a little ashamed, so I picked up the phone and said, "Hey, senior brother, what's the matter? Do you have any instructions?"

    ¡°I¡¯ll go, what¡¯s wrong with you, you¡¯re so sweet-mouthed? Hurry up and copy the guy to Jiangbei Jianxin Middle School.¡± Yan Beixun said.

    Jianxin Middle School is the school where Sister Xiaoping works. When I heard this, I felt nervous and asked, "Sister Xiaoping and their school are haunted? I'll bring the guys over right away."

    "Shit, can you please stop being so vulgar? Is it possible that every time I ask you to copy something, you are just trying to catch ghosts? Let's fight, understand? Look at our Chinese medicine shop to see if there are any tables, benches or anything like that. Take them apart and install them for me.  Here's a bag of sticks." Yan Beixun said on the other end of the phone.

    "Fight?" I became confused. This guy had just gone to see Sister Xiaoping. Why was he preparing to fight with someone? But I didn't think much about it. I remember that when I was in high school, I had a lot of fights.  , even if you become a teacher, you still fight with others.

    "Okay, you wait." I said and hung up the phone.

    Dismantling the chairs in the Chinese medicine shopDamn, that's so low quality.

    Ai Tangtang asked: "What's wrong?"

    "It's okay, let me go over to fight. Do you want to help?" I asked with a smile.

    Ai Tangtang shook his head: "No, remember to bring me some delicious food after the fight."

    "Okay." I found a down jacket in the closet, put it in my pocket and walked out.

    It¡¯s better to wear thicker clothes when fighting. Although it¡¯s a bit hot on this hot day, at least it doesn¡¯t hurt so much when you get hit with a stick.

    When I was on the street, I also found a baseball store and bought two baseball bats. They were both made of wood. Buying an iron bat would not be good if it could kill someone.

    I took a taxi and arrived at the entrance of Jianxin Middle School. The students had not yet finished class. I immediately saw Yan Beixun standing at the door, smoking a cigarette.

    He was wearing the school security uniform, but he looked ruthless.

    "Coming?" Yan Beixun came over, took a look at the baseball bat I brought, and said with a smile: "Oh, you are quite professional."

    "It's necessary. What is it and who should I beat?" I asked, "Is it someone from outside the school?"

    "No, isn't your sister Xiaoping a class teacher?" Yan Beixun said: "When I came back, I went to look for her in her classroom. I saw that all the little kids in her class were holding their mouths in their mouths and not paying attention to her, so I wanted to get out of school.  Stop them and beat them up."

    When I heard it, I went. At first I thought it was a gangster attack outside the school or something like that, but it turned out that it was a student attack.

    I coughed and said to Yan Beixun, "Brother, today's students are not easy to mess with."

    "Don't worry about it. With my body, beating four or five people is not the same as playing?" Yan Beixun said: "I have to help Xiaoping take good care of it."

    Seeing Yan Beixun's stubbornness, I didn't bother to say more. He had been out of society for too long, and he always felt that the students in the school were just like darlings. But I have been a class teacher myself, and I know very well that today's students,  They form cliques, and each of them thinks he is Brother Haonan, Brother Pheasant. When they fight, they are the most ruthless. They stab you a few times. Don¡¯t they also have laws for the protection of minors?

    Thinking of this, I shook my head slightly.

    "By the way, your outfit is not good enough. It is not a deterrent to the students. Hurry up and buy another outfit." Yan Beixun said and gave me a thousand yuan.

    "Me." Before I opened my mouth to speak, Yan Beixun said, "Hurry up, brother, I finally asked you for help, but you can't trick me."

    "But you also have to tell me what kind of outfit you want to buy."

    "How did the underworld come?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 449 I am mentally ill

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    It is said that the world is full of wonders and wonders, and this is true.

    Thinking about it, my whole life, I have been a student, of course, a teacher, and a soldier for three years. I have been a military instructor, and I still have the rank of colonel, so I am considered a soldier, right?

    At this moment, I was wearing a pair of jeans with holes all over them, shirtless, and a dragon that had just been tattooed with a disposable tattoo on my back. My head was also spray-painted, making it colorful.

    Even if Ai Tangtang is in front of me, if you don't look carefully, you may not be able to tell who I am.

    This image was designed for me by Yan Beixun. This design does look quite "gangster", but it has no defense at all. Yan Beixun refused to let me wear the cotton-padded jacket I brought before.  Talk about being dressed in a disgraceful way.

    Fortunately, the sun is bright here, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you are shirtless.

    I squatted at the school gate and waited according to Yan Beixun's instructions.

    According to the plan Yan Beixun made for me, when those people came out later, I took those students to the alley and threatened them, asking them to listen to the teacher and their mother.

    ????????? Damn it, how stupid does it take to come up with such a plan? Is there a gangster threatening students to obey their mother?

    But Yan Beixun didn't care.

    After a while, two policemen suddenly came over to me.

    "What are you doing? Let's go." These two policemen came up and wanted to arrest me.

    I looked over there and saw a police station less than a hundred meters away.

    I quickly took out the colonel¡¯s ID and handed it over, smiling and saying: ¡°I¡¯m on official business, please don¡¯t disturb me.¡±

    "Hey, everything is quite complete. Just pretend to be a lieutenant and captain, but pretend to be a colonel?" A policeman glared at me.

    I quickly took out Deputy Director Wang¡¯s phone number, handed it over, and said, ¡°This is the phone number of the Deputy Director of your Public Security Bureau.¡±

    As I said, I got on the phone. The policeman took the call nonchalantly and cursed: "Hey, you are the deputy chief? I am from the Jianxin Road Police Station. What do you want? How can I threaten you?"  ¡­¡±

    I listened to the policeman cursing for a while, then hung up the phone and handed the phone back. Not long after, his phone rang.

    "Hello, Director? Yes, yes, I didn't scold Deputy Director Wang. No, no, I met a gangster here. I'll tell you when I get back." After the policeman finished speaking, he handed my ID back and pulled another  A policeman ran back to the police station with a crying look on his face.

    After they left, I continued to stay.

    Soon, the school bell rang.

    Many innocent students ran out of it, but when they saw me, they all walked away, and occasionally there was a look of fear on their faces.

    ¡°This one-time tattoo on my back is not for nothing.

    At this time, five students with colorful hair walked out, walking with an air of arrogance.

    Yan Beixun winked at me and I nodded. When the five of them walked out of the school gate, I walked up and said, "Stop."

    One of the little red-haired guys glared at me and asked, "What's wrong? Is something okay?"

    What should I say next?

    In the past, when I was studying, I was always the same character type who was stopped at the school gate. Now I suddenly transformed into someone who bullies students, and I was at a loss for words.

    Yan Beixun, who was standing behind them, kept gesturing to me and touched his neck.

    I nodded slightly and said, "Let's go and talk in the alley."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the red-haired student picked up his cell phone and made a call, then said, "Wait a minute."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT I have been in school for many years, and I have done it to both students and teachers, so I understand that the momentum is not right.

    He smiled dryly and said, "Well, I found the wrong person."

    "That's right. He just came here just to stop you and beat you up." Yan Beixun hurriedly walked up and said to these students.

    "Who are you?" the red-haired guy asked.

    "I'm your class teacher's boyfriend. Don't be afraid. Since you are in Xiaoping's class, I can't watch you being bullied." After saying that, Yan Beixun rushed up and kicked me.

    ¡°Damn it, Yan Beixun plotted against me. He didn¡¯t come here to beat the students because of my feelings, but for him to beat me up.

    But his kick was restrained. After I was kicked to the ground, Yan Beixun took the baseball bat I bought and hit me.

    I hold my head,??It's really unpleasant to smash the baseball bat I bought. Fortunately, I didn't buy one made of iron before.

    He cursed in his heart that Yan Beixun was not a human being, but a beast, so what?

    Yan Beixun seemed to be hitting her hard, but every blow was done with restraint, so it wasn¡¯t very painful, and it was completely within my tolerance.

    "Hey, stop hitting." The red-haired student said.

    I feel warm in my heart, damn, these days, even this kind of gangster student has more conscience than this guy Yan Beixun.

    He went on to say: "If we fight like this, we won't be able to finish the fight until night, so I'll do it."

    After saying that, he grabbed the baseball bat from Yan Beixun's hand and started to beat me.

    This guy would not hold back. I hurriedly got up from the ground and cursed: "What are you doing? It's illegal to hit someone!"

    "We have a minor protection law, so what if I stab you twice?" the red-haired young man said arrogantly.

    There were mostly students watching the excitement around, and all of them laughed.

    I took a deep breath, this is forcing me to use a trick.

    I took out the colonel¡¯s ID card, shook it, and shouted: ¡°Did you see it? This is an acute transient mental illness certificate. It¡¯s your uncle¡¯s fault.¡±

    No one around me could see clearly what my ID was, but when they heard that it was acute transient mental illness, their expressions changed and they all took a step back.

    The red-haired young man also looked scared.

    "Pretend, keep pretending, let's see if your minor protection law is stronger or my acute transient psychosis is stronger." I scolded.

    This time I really frightened this guy and he didn¡¯t dare to come forward and beat me up.

    Yan Beixun seized the opportunity to show off. He rushed up and punched me in the face, knocking me down. Then he turned around and said, "You guys leave quickly, I will take this guy to the police station immediately."

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡±

    The red-haired man showed gratitude, then grabbed a few other people and ran away quickly.

    Yan Beixun grabbed my hand and led me into a dark alley as everyone looked at me as if they were martyrs.

    After entering the alley, he let go of my hand.

    "Brother Xiu, brother Xiu, does it hurt? What are you eating for dinner?" Yan Beixun walked in and said with a smile.

    "Bah, what the hell, can you stop being so shameless?" I couldn't help but curse: "If I hadn't come up with the mental illness trick in my haste, I guess you should have sent me to the hospital by now."

    [ps: Everyone has guessed the identity of the old beggar. Tomorrow I will reveal an important tip on the WeChat public platform, so that everyone can guess who the old beggar is. Xiaojiu¡¯s WeChat public platform: wujiu1995] (Remember the website address:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 450 Discussing professional issues

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Isn't it okay? Come on, senior brother, I'll give you a squeeze." Yan Beixun said, "I can't help it. You don't know that Xiaoping is in their class and is often bullied by this group of students. This is all I can do.  Leave a good impression in the students' minds, and Xiaoping's life will be easier in the future."

    I glared at him as a bastard, but also sighed. I¡¯ve been beaten, what else can I do?  You can't give Yan Beixun a beating, just beat him back.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that teachers are not easy to be teachers these days. If they are a little stricter, students will run away from home if they feel aggrieved. If they are more extreme, they will run to the top floor to look at the scenery and shout that they will jump off the building. Anyway, all the responsibilities are borne by the head teacher.

    When something happens to a student at school, parents never consider the student's own problems, but blame all the faults on the teacher.

    If the teacher relaxes a little, the students' grades will drop, and the students' parents will come to school and make a fuss, looking like they are desperate.

    These days, teachers are having a hard time.

    Of course, teachers like me are extremely outstanding. Before I went to our class at that time, I really couldn¡¯t boast about the virtues. There were no more than ten teachers in China who wanted to conquer the group of students in our class.

    It¡¯s not just that our class is all naughty and mischievous, the most important thing is that the guys in our class are all a group of rich second generation.

    Thinking of this, I said: "Okay, this matter, yes, it is indeed your fault, but I forgive you. If you are angry with me in the future, you have to restrain yourself."

    "How can you not, brother Xiu, you and I, who is with whom? Can I be angry with you?" Yan Beixun said with a smile.

    That¡¯s not necessarily true, I haven¡¯t told him about Zhu Yin Golden Needle yet.

    Now is actually a pretty good time, but I still resisted saying it.

    After all, that thing is thousands of years old and was passed down from our ancestors. I joined in halfway, and my feelings are not very deep. But for Yan Beixun, it is hard to describe the feeling he has for the treasure passed down by his ancestors.

    To put it simply, what was Yan Beixun always insisting on?  The first is to find two treasures passed down by his ancestors, and the second is to avenge his father.

    This alone is enough to prove how important this thing passed down by his ancestors is in Yan Beixun's mind.

    I have a headache.

    I rubbed my temples.

    When Yan Beixun saw it, he quickly stretched out his hand to massage my head: "Brother Xiu, you have a headache. Let me rub it for you."

    "Farewell, senior brother, I have endured this hardship for you without any complaints." I quickly said, "Should we go find Sister Xiaoping first?"

    Afterwards, Yan Beixun entered the school and picked up Sister Xiaoping from school, while I hurried down to change clothes. After changing clothes in the toilet, I rinsed off the spray paint on my head with water, so I looked like a normal person.  .

    When I returned to the school gate, many people were still discussing what had just happened, but no one recognized me.

    I lowered my head and saw Yan Beixun and Sister Xiaoping walking out hand in hand. I walked up and took a taxi with them to Nanping.

    When in the car, Sister Xiaoping looked a little unhappy.

    Yan Beixun chatted with her and asked, "What's wrong? You don't look happy?"

    "I'm not worried about my students. They are in their third year of junior high school and are about to graduate. I don't have to worry about them with good grades, but there are some poor students. How can you continue to have fun like this?" Sister Xiaoping said worriedly.

    I turned to Sister Xiaoping and said, "Sister Xiaoping, don't worry about this. Everyone has their own path. Even if they go down a wrong path, it's their own business."

    "That's what I say, but as a teacher, I have led them for three years, how can it be so easy not to worry." Sister Xiaoping sighed.

    Hearing this, I was stunned. That¡¯s right. When my students graduated, I was not like Sister Xiaoping.

    However, what I am worried about is not their future. None of my students can do well. I am still very confident about this. After all, the conditions in their families are there, and they are basically open-minded.  company's.

    But when they graduate, they will still be very reluctant to leave. I grinned and said to Sister Xiaoping: "Sister Xiaoping, you also said that they are graduating soon. In fact, the best way now is to make friends with them and talk to them. Don't  Use your identity as a teacher to ask them to do something, and at most give them advice as a friend."

    "You kid, don't make trouble." Yan Beixun said.

    "Hey, I'll go. After all, I've also been a class teacher, okay?.  "I said.

    Sister Xiaoping looked me up and down and asked, "Is it true?"

    "I'm not joking about this. I graduated from a normal normal school and was a class teacher at Hechuan Middle School. The situation in our class at that time was much more difficult than yours now. I heard from Yan Beixun that there were only five or six mischievous people in your class.  Right? In our class at that time, it was a great blessing that there were only three students who studied seriously." I said.

    ¡°What¡¯s the end?¡± Sister Xiaoping asked.

    ¡°I taught them for several years, and when they graduated, they were basically admitted to prestigious universities.¡± I said sternly.

    I didn't lie.  My students did go to prestigious universities, but they didn't get admitted by 'taking the exam'. Ahem, I'm not bragging, right?

    "Awesome." Sister Xiaoping's eyes lit up and she looked at Yan Beixun next to her and asked, "Is what Axiu said true?"

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether what he said is true or not, but he did teach for two years.¡± Yan Beixun nodded.

    "Then I have to learn from your experience." Sister Xiaoping hurriedly discussed with me how to teach students.

    I also expressed my views.

    More serious or traditional teachers just ask students to memorize things by rote, while some smart teachers will guide students based on their interests.

    For example, let¡¯s talk about the history of the Three Kingdoms.

    How interested can students be if traditional teachers follow what is in history books?  As for some courses in Laoshan, although the Romance of the Three Kingdoms is not official history, it is not a subject matter. It is a very good way to teach students about the Three Kingdoms and let them understand the Three Kingdoms.

    I was talking to Sister Xiaoping about these ¡®professional¡¯ topics, but Yan Beixun couldn¡¯t get in the middle of the conversation at all.

    After we arrived at Nanping and got off the bus, Sister Xiaoping sighed to me: "I can't see it, I really can't see it. It's a pity that you don't teach."

    "I think so too." I nodded seriously.

    Before returning to the Chinese medicine shop, I bought some snacks and brought them back to Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang was sitting on the sofa, eating noodles. When he saw us coming back, he raised his head and grinned: "Sister Xiaoping, you are here. Let's go watch a movie later."

    "Yes." Sister Xiaoping nodded.

    I said: "Take a break, watch TV, and then go out to find a restaurant to eat."

    [ps: Everyone has guessed the identity of the old beggar. Tomorrow I will reveal an important tip on the WeChat public platform, so that everyone can guess who the old beggar is. Xiaojiu¡¯s WeChat public platform: wujiu1995] (Remember the website address:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 451 Chinese New Year

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Half a year has passed in a flash.

    In the past six months, Yan Beixun¡¯s job at Jianxin Middle School has stabilized.

    Actually, at first, I just thought that Yan Beixun would go over and work for a few days to accompany Sister Xiaoping.

    ¡°After all, with Yan Beixun¡¯s character, no matter how he thinks about it, he doesn¡¯t think he can last long as a security guard.

    But he persisted.

    In the past six months, the relationship between Yan Beixun and Sister Xiaoping has gradually deepened, and it is almost time to talk about marriage.

    Jiang Ling has been working in that small restaurant for more than half a year. The seals on his body are in pretty good condition. There are 108 candle-yin golden needles, and so far, only thirty-seven have been forced out.

    At this rate, it can last for about a year.

    Ai Tangtang eats snacks and watches TV all day long. Occasionally, someone from the Chinese medicine shop comes to buy medicine, so he just grabs some medicine and lives quite comfortably.

    And I am even more leisurely than Ai Tangtang, sleeping all day long. If this life goes on, I will be bored to death.

    Boss Yunhai called me and said that Longyin Temple has been completed and is now choosing a good and auspicious day to become the abbot of Longyin Temple.

    We also made an appointment that on the day when he becomes abbot, we all have to have a good meal.

    This half year is also a rare and comfortable half year. I haven't encountered any ghosts or monsters.

    In a blink of an eye, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve.

    "Hey, Axiu, have you bought the lanterns? Where are the firecrackers?"

    "Tangtang, have you finished ordering the hot pot I asked you to order?"

    "Don't worry, the hot pot has been ordered a long time ago." Ai Tangtang nodded positively.

    "Jiang Ling, go buy some"

    At this time, Sister Xiaoping is orderly directing us to work in the Chinese medicine shop.

    It¡¯s the New Year, so you have to look like you¡¯re celebrating the New Year.

    This year should be considered the first time that I don¡¯t go back to my hometown to celebrate the New Year. Of course, Yan Beixun has already returned to Dianjiang and picked up my dad for the family reunion dinner.

    I checked the time, it was three o'clock in the afternoon, so Yan Beixun was almost here.

    Sister Xiaoping and Ai Tangtang were all wearing red cheongsam. Jiang Ling, I, and Yan Beixun, who went to pick up my dad, were all wearing black tunic suits.

    For the Chinese New Year, it¡¯s better to wear some of our traditional Chinese clothes.

    "Axiu, uncle is here." Yan Beixun suddenly walked in from the door. My dad, wearing a brand new suit, followed Yan Beixun.

    "Dad." I smiled.

    In total, my dad and I haven¡¯t seen each other for a year. My dad smiled and looked at the Chinese medicine shop and said, "Have you been working here for the past few years?"

    "Yes." I nodded and said, "Dad, sit down and we will go out to eat together in the evening."

    Ai Tangtang said to my dad: "Then we go to watch the fireworks."

    "Forget it, you young people can just go and play. I'll find a place to sleep after dinner. I have to go back early tomorrow. The pigs at home haven't been fed yet." Dad waved his hand.

    Originally, Yan Beixun wanted to persuade him, but I quickly waved my hand. It was already very difficult to invite my dad over for the Chinese New Year today.

    My dad grew up in Zhangjiakan and didn¡¯t want to leave there.

    In fact, for him, living in Zhangjiakan is much more comfortable than living in this so-called city.

    ¡°Otherwise, I would have bought a house for my dad in Dianjiang County.

    While they were busy, my dad sat next to me and asked in a low voice: "Xiaoxiu, when will you and Tangtang get married?"

    When I heard this, I quickly took a look. Fortunately, Ai Tangtang didn't hear her. I lowered my voice and said, "Dad, what are you talking about? She and I are not in a relationship."

    "What's wrong?" My dad said with a straight face: "You still feel inappropriate? Do you feel like I'm not good enough for you?"

    ¡°This is really inappropriate, but I¡¯m not good enough for her.¡± I said awkwardly.

    The key is that I can¡¯t tell my father about Ai Tangtang being a dragon princess. If I tell him, I might scare him.

    When my father heard this, his face tightened and he asked, "What's wrong? This girl Tangtang has a good family situation?"

    I nodded slightly and murmured in my heart, not only is it good, it is simply great.

    "Hey, it's all about free love now, so her parents can't agree." My dad touched the back of his head and sighed: "It's my fault too. If I could have a career like your second uncle, I could earn more for you.  The money is worth it."

    I couldn't help but smile and whispered: "Dad, where are you thinking? Don't worry about our young people's affairs."

      Let alone the little money my second uncle earns, even if he is the richest man in Chongqing, can the Dragon King like him?  Others just throw something out and put it up for auction in the world, and I don¡¯t know how much it will cost.

    The atmosphere today is very good. Everyone eats melon seeds, watches TV, and chats about home life. In the evening, we go out to eat hot pot.

    ??This New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, the hotel has long been fully booked. Fortunately, the owner of the hot pot restaurant we came to is familiar with us.

    After all, Ai Tangtang kept clamoring for hot pot every day, so he left a private room for us.

    After eating the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner together.

    We walked out of the hotpot restaurant. Yan Beixun and Sister Xiaoping wanted to go out alone to spend time together, so they left first.

    I said to my dad: "Dad, I will take you to the hotel first, and then the three of us will go play."

    My dad glanced at Jiang Ling and said with a smile, "It's okay. This young man will just send me there. You two can go play first."

    "Okay." Jiang Ling nodded and said to me, "I'll just send my uncle there, and then go directly back to the Chinese medicine shop to sleep."

    My dad smiled and winked at me.

    I shrugged speechlessly and didn¡¯t object after they left.

    Ai Tangtang rubbed his belly and said, "It feels so good, so comfortable."

    "Hey, you have a full day too?" I looked at Ai Tangtang strangely.

    Ai Tangtang rolled his eyes at me: "Let's go to the snack street and eat some more."

    I suddenly regretted it, what the hell, what the hell.

    "Forget it, let's go play in Ciqikou." I thought for a while and said.

    Ai Tangtang didn¡¯t object either.

    We took a taxi and came to Ciqikou.

    There are many people coming to Ciqikou because there are a lot of fireworks blooming here.

    The clothes Ai Tangtang and I are wearing are quite suitable for Ciqikou. After all, these are ancient town-style buildings.

    "Hey, you're wearing a cheongsam, sister, run slower." I followed Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang was running in Ciqikou at this time. Although the place was overcrowded, Ai Tangtang was like a loach, finding every opportunity to find snack shops and buying food.

    She was quite comfortable. After all, she had a lot of skills. It was hard for me. I squeezed here and there as hard as I could, and I stepped on many people¡¯s toes.

    I finally followed Ai Tangtang. Ai Tangtang was holding a hot dog in his mouth and said, "You are too slow."

    I was out of breath and said, "Do you think I am you?"

    Suddenly, there was a dragon dance performance in the square in front. Ai Tangtang's eyes lit up, he grabbed my hand and ran over there.

    She took me and squeezed into the innermost part of the crowd, watching the dragon dance, with a smile on her face.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 452 Wangxiang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I stood aside and said, "Why are you smiling so happily? You can also enjoy watching this dragon dance?"

    At this time, Ai Tangtang was eating snacks and watching the dragon dance, as if he had no time to talk to me.

    Then, in the middle of the dragon dance, firecrackers started to set off again, which was very lively.

    Ai Tangtang hurriedly handed me the snacks, and then clapped so hard that his palms turned red.

    ¡°You think if I were to change back to my true self, would I be more powerful than this?¡± Ai Tangtang turned to me and said.

    "Don't think nonsense." I quickly handed the snacks back: "Eat quickly."

    Ai Tangtang curled his lips, looked at the dragon dance and said, "I am in the devil world, and when I celebrate the festival with my father, we will also dance the dragon."

    "You still play dragon dance?" I asked.

    "Well, it's just a real dragon. Usually my brothers perform it for my father." Ai Tangtang said while looking at the dragon dance without blinking.

    I¡¯m not stupid, so I suddenly understood. Ai Tangtang didn¡¯t like watching dragon dance, but he felt homesick.

    "What's wrong? Are you homesick?" I asked.

    "A little bit." Ai Tangtang nodded: "I have been out for many years, and I have never played for so long."

    I said, "If you feel homesick, just go back and have a look. What a big deal."

    "You don't understand. If I go back, I won't be able to eat the delicacies of the underworld. My father will not agree to my coming back." Ai Tangtang shook his head: "Forget it, compared to missing home, the delicious food is the most real.  "

    No matter how busy the streets are, Ai Tangtang still feels restless.

    Some street magicians performed. After watching the performance, Ai Tangtang couldn't help but run up and expose the performance. When the magician became angry, he pulled me and ran away.

    Ciqikou is close to the river. At this time, there are many people placing tributes on the riverside, and many people kneel on the ground and kowtow, setting off firecrackers while kowtowing.

    There are many people watching around.

    Ai Tangtang asked: "What are they doing?"

    "It's custom to worship the Dragon King." I said.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Ai Tangtang walked up carelessly, picked up an apple as a tribute, took a bite, and then said to those who were worshiping: "It's such a waste to eat so much. Axiu, go find some bags."  , let¡¯s pack it up and take it back, along with this roasted suckling pig.¡±

    As he spoke, Ai Tangtang picked up the roasted suckling pig and took a bite.

    This caused a stir. Whether it was the people worshiping the Dragon King or the people around him, they all pointed at Ai Tangtang and started yelling.

    I hurriedly ran to Ai Tangtang and said, "What are you doing standing still? Run away."

    After saying that, I took her hand and ran.

    She was dragged away by me, still clutching the roasted suckling pig tightly in her hand.

    Those people just cursed but did not chase me.

    We ran to the riverside and stopped at a deserted place.

    I panted heavily and sat down on the ground. I was exhausted.

    I turned around and saw Ai Tangtang sitting next to me, holding the roasted suckling pig in both hands and still nibbling on it. Half of his face was covered in oil stains and he didn't care.

    ¡°What are you doing? Why are you robbing their tribute?¡± I asked.

    "Didn't you say these things are for my father? My father loves me the most. What if I eat a roasted suckling pig from him?" Ai Tangtang glared at me: "There are so many fruits, they should be packed away."  Taken away.¡±

    I¡¯ll go and slap my forehead.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Roast suckling pig, let¡¯s not talk about it, you have to pack it up and take it away?

    Doesn¡¯t this make those people crazy?

    You should know that worshiping the Dragon King is a Spring Festival custom. Although there are some feudal superstitions, many people are willing to believe in this.

    "Okay, keep eating your pig head." I lay on the river bank and watched the fireworks in the sky.

    Suddenly, Ai Tangtang, who was sitting next to me, looked at the roast pork and said, "I miss my father a little."

    "You only think of your father when you look at the roasted suckling pig." I smiled.

    Ai Tangtang nodded slightly and looked at the roasted suckling pig without saying anything. Suddenly, tears flowed from the corners of her eyes.

    When I shed tears, a drizzle started to fall from the sky without any warning.

    "Why is it raining?" I looked up.

    Ai Tangtang said: "It will rain when I cry."

    "Really?" I asked in surprise.

    "Wow, wow, wow." Suddenly, Aitangtang howled twice.

    The rain in the sky suddenly became heavier.

    ?"Believe it." Ai Tangtang stopped howling, and the rain stopped.

    ¡°If you go to drought-stricken areas more often and cry, you can save a lot of people.¡± I said.

    Counting it all together, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen Ai Tangtang cry.

    I wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with my hands and said, "Okay, I really miss your father, so just treat this roasted suckling pig as your father and look at it more."

    "You insulted my father and called him a pig." Ai Tangtang turned around and said.

    "Hey, don't accuse me wrongly. You think this roasted suckling pig belongs to your father, right?"

    "When did I consider him my father?"

    "Aren't you thinking about people when you see things?" I said.

    Ai Tangtang took a bite of the roasted suckling pig and said angrily: "You think, it would be great if our demon world also had such delicious food, so that we can accompany our father all day long and still have delicious food."

    I grinned: "There is no such thing as the best of both worlds in this world."

    Ai Tangtang tore off a piece of meat and handed it over: "Try it, it tastes good."

    I took the meat she handed over and ate it.

    If I were to eat tributes on weekdays, I would probably feel a little uncomfortable, but now I don¡¯t feel any psychological pressure at all.

    "If someone offers something to the Dragon King, and the Dragon King's daughter gives it to me, it shouldn't be considered stealing, right?"

    The roast pork tasted pretty good. I took a few bites of it. Suddenly, I saw the surface of the river shaking slightly.

    "What's wrong?" I looked at the river, and a whirlpool suddenly appeared.

    "There is evil spirit." Ai Tangtang suddenly stood up and pointed to the river.

    "Isn't it? You won't be allowed to stop during the Chinese New Year?" I was speechless. At this time, my Qimen Feijia had not healed yet. Although more than half a year had passed, there were still a few cracks.

    The most important thing is that I don¡¯t have anyone with me now.

    Ai Tangtang grabbed me and hid in a bush.

    Suddenly, something that looked like a child slowly walked out of the river.

    This child, naked, landed on the shore less than a hundred meters away from us.

    "It's Wangxiang." Ai Tangtang said.

    ????????????????????????????????????

    I was surprised. Wang Xiang is a man-eating monster living in the water. It looks like a child, with red skin and black skin, red claws, big ears and long arms.

    And the ¡®little kid¡¯ who came ashore was very similar to the Wang Xiang in the description.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also read information about Wang Xiang. Isn¡¯t this kind of thing a very weak demon?¡± I asked in a low voice.

    At this time, the evil energy surrounding this elephant was obviously not weak. Although it was not as good as the demon that Sun Xiaopeng and I met in the high-speed tunnel, it was not far behind.

    Ai Tangtang muttered: "Who knows what's going on? You didn't bring anyone with you, so you're in trouble." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 453 Don¡¯t kill me

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    According to records, Wangxiang is actually an evil spirit that waits for people to drown on the river or riverside, or someone drags people into the water on the shore. After drowning, the evil spirit that sucks people's brains is at best the kind of more powerful water ghosts.  level.

    I never expected that such a powerful phenomenon would occur.

    The elephant looked at the place where Ai Tangtang and I were hiding, and said with a smile: "Big brother, big sister, I won't disturb you eating, and you don't disturb me eating either."

    Wang Xiang¡¯s voice is very sweet, sounding like a seven or eight-year-old child.

    After saying that, it jumped towards Ciqikou, a crowded place.

    "Follow me." I said.

    Ai Tangtang grabbed my hand: "Are you crazy? You didn't bring the guy with you, and you don't have the Qimen Flying Armor with you. How can you fight with it? Why don't you call Yan Beixun and ask him to bring the 'guy' over immediately?"  .¡±

    "It's too late. You call him and then go to the Ciqikou gate and wait for him to come. I'll stop him." I said.

    Logically speaking, it is impossible for an ordinary Wangxiang to have such a strong evil spirit. If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. If you stupidly wait for Yan Bei to come over, I don¡¯t know how many people will die.

    Fortunately, there is sand all along the river, and Wang Xiang¡¯s footprints are very clear.

    I followed its footprints until I came to a stone staircase and the footprints disappeared.

    This staircase goes all the way up, and after going up you will reach the main street of Ciqikou.

    I didn¡¯t dare to hesitate and hurriedly followed.

    As soon as we arrived at the main street of Ciqikou, it was densely packed with people.

    I looked around, trying to find traces of Wang Xiang, but I couldn't find any.

    Next to it was a cigarette stall. I hurriedly walked over and said, "Boss, did you see a child walking up here?"

    "Child? Is your skin a little dark and your hands a little longer?" The boss, who looked to be in his fifties, asked with a cigarette in his mouth.

    "Yes." I nodded.

    "Don't tell me that kid, he's a bit ugly. He seems to have gone over there." The boss pointed to the street on the left.

    "Thank you." I said and walked in the direction pointed by the boss.

    I thought to myself, we can¡¯t be anxious. There are too many people in Ciqikou now. The more anxious we are, the less we can find that nonsense.

    Suddenly, I saw a public toilet.

    I stood at the door of the public toilet.

    ¡°If Wang Xiang wants to kill someone, he can¡¯t do it in a crowded place.

    I walked carefully to the bathroom door.

    This toilet is not big, and it is very bright inside.

    I walked into the men¡¯s room and there were only five stalls.

    I closed my eyes and then opened them.

    In the air, I saw evil spirits.

    It is indeed here.

    I kicked open the first door, and it was empty.

    I then kicked the other ones away one after another, but they were all empty and empty.

    Is it in the women¡¯s restroom?

    I bit the bullet, ran to the women¡¯s restroom, and kicked open the five doors of the women¡¯s restroom.

    On the one hand, I feel sad, but also a little lucky.

    "It's a pity that Wang Xiang was not found. Fortunately, no girl was kicked out. Then I would really have nothing to say."

    I ran to the toilet door, closed the toilet door, and locked it.

    Then he turned around and said loudly: "Wang Xiang, come out!"

    ¡°My understanding of Wang Xiang has always been that he is like a water ghost, dragging others into the water and drowning. As for whether Wang Xiang has other abilities, I don¡¯t know.

    As soon as I finished shouting, an image appeared in the toilet glass.

    It said in a nice voice: "Brother, why do you have to chase me? I'm just hungry and want to eat something delicious."

    "Are you hungry? Come here, I'll give you a ride so you won't be hungry anymore." As soon as I finished speaking, something seemed to be hugging me behind me.

    I looked back, and I don¡¯t know when Wang Xiang came around behind me.

    He hugged me with both hands, and evil spirits surged out of his body. After these evil spirits appeared, they penetrated into my body.

    I hurriedly bit off the middle finger of my right hand, and then drew a palm thunder on my left hand.

    "The universe is boundless and the universe borrows the law!" I returned my hand and slapped this nonsense on the head.

    Wang Xiang let out a strange scream, released his hold on me, and fell against the wall.

    I looked back and saw this elephant looking at me angrily, with his hands??Red, and the five fingers became extremely sharp.

    It¡¯s not that the nails are sharp like zombies, but the fingers become like knives.

    It screamed strangely, opened its mouth, and shot his tongue towards my head.

    His tongue looks a bit like a straw, and the tip is very sharp.

    It is estimated that it is like a mosquito. After piercing a person's head, it directly sucks the brain.

    I ducked aside and raised my hand to grab his tongue.

    Suddenly, my hand holding its tongue hurt.

    And there was a feeling of numbness in my arm.

    I felt numb all over and fell to the ground.

    Wang Xiang did not look as innocent and cute as before. Instead, he looked at me with cold eyes: "Human demon hunter, I don't want to be your enemy. I won't kill you. I hope you won't follow me to stop me from eating."  thing."

    After saying that, Wang Xiang turned around and jumped out of the toilet like a child.

    I gritted my teeth and tried hard to stand up, but it was as if I had been hit by some kind of anesthetic, and my strength was getting weaker and weaker.

    I was so cruel that I bit the tip of my tongue.

    The pain from the tip of the tongue cannot eliminate the numb feeling.

    I open my right hand.

    There are many small holes in the right hand, which are obviously something that was inserted into and injected to paralyze the body.

    I spat blood from the tip of my tongue onto the palm of my right hand.

    After the blood on the tip of my tongue touched my palm, I suddenly felt severe pain in my right hand.

    And white smoke came out of those small holes.

    Although the abnormal pain was felt, the numb feeling was gradually disappearing.

    Soon, my body regained its intuition.

    I supported the wall, stood up from the ground, opened the door and walked out, looked around, and there was no sign of Wang Xiang.

    I quickly took out my phone and called Yan Beixun.

    "Hey, how's the situation over there? I'm already on my way."

    Yan Beixun asked as soon as he answered the phone.

    "It's strange. I was knocked down by Wangxiang just now, but it didn't kill me." I told Yan Beixun the general situation.

    Yan Beixun was silent for a while and then said: "It's normal. He seems to be worried about the desperate revenge from others, so he spared your life."

    ¡°Now it has blended into the crowd, maybe it¡¯s about to start killing people.¡± I asked, ¡°Is there any way to find it?¡±

    "Of course." Yan Beixun explained the method.

    I hurriedly hung up the phone, and then while there was still blood on the tip of my tongue, I spit it into the air. Before the blood fell to the ground, I hurriedly chanted: "Urgent like a law! Seek trouble!"

    After reciting, the blood condensed and turned into a red blood bird, and then flew towards the river.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 454 The python that turns into a dragon quickly

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    This blood bird didn¡¯t fly very fast. I followed closely behind it. Soon, this blood bird actually took me to the riverside.

    There were many people setting off Kongming lanterns by the river at this time, so I hurriedly looked for them.

    Looking in the direction where the blood bird flew, Wang Xiang was squatting behind a young couple. The young couple were sitting by the river and looking at the lanterns placed by others on the river.

    Oops.

    Wang Xiang stretched out his hand, as if he wanted to push the two people into the river.

    "Stop!" I yelled and rushed over.

    When Wang Xiang heard my voice, he turned around and looked at me in surprise. I rushed in front of it and said, "The universe is infinite and the universe is borrowing the law!"

    ??Capped it on the forehead with a palm.

    With a bang, I slapped Wang Xiang so hard that he sat on the ground.

    The two lovers also came to their senses and looked back.

    The man looked about 21 or 22 years old, probably a college student. He angrily said to me, "What are you doing? Why are you beating a child?"

    With that said, he went to help the elephant.

    "Don't touch it!" I said.

    Before he could finish speaking, the man¡¯s hand was already on Wang Xiang¡¯s arm.

    Wang Xiang had a secretly happy expression on his face, and then he pushed him into the river forcefully.

    This man started tossing in the water, shouting for help, as if he was incapable of swimming.

    But Wang Xiang wanted to jump into the river at this time.

    As soon as he jumped up, I reached out and grabbed its feet, pulled it back hard, and threw it on the sand.

    "Can you swim? If you can, save him as soon as possible." I said to the frightened girl.

    "Oh, okay." The girl hurriedly jumped into the river.

    Wang Xiang was obviously very angry. He clenched his fists, pointed at me and said, "How can you, a Taoist priest, be so nosy?"

    "That's all I am." I said calmly: "I accidentally got into your trap just now, but it's not that easy now."

    ¡°Brother, help.¡± Wang Xiang suddenly shouted towards the river.

    The sound was so loud that not many people on the riverside originally paid attention to us, but now all their attention was attracted.

    I frowned, no, is there anything else in the river?

    I turned my head and looked towards the river.

    Although it was dark night, I saw a long thing swimming on the water in the river, swimming towards us.

    ? Python?

    I frowned.

    This python has red eyes, is as thick as a bucket, and is ten meters long, and its body is not evil, but evil.

    In the water, the woman was dragging the drowning man to the shore. After seeing the python, she was frightened and screamed loudly.

    When the people around saw such a big python, they were all frightened and screamed wildly. Of course, there were also some brave ones who took pictures with their mobile phones.

    "Looking for death." I became anxious. Just one Wang Xiang is enough to give me a headache. Another one?

    No, I touched my body and searched for a long time, but there was no one there.

    At this moment, suddenly, a car drove towards me.

    Then, it stopped not far from me.

    Yan Beixun!

    My eyes lit up.

    After Yan Beixun got out of the car, he looked at the python and threw the Sanqing Yang-Huaying Gun towards me: "Go on."

    Originally it was still a fire stick in Yan Beixun's hand, but with my skill, it instantly turned into a Sanqing Yang-Hua Yang Spear.

    Holding the Sanqing Huayang Spear in his hand, he felt somewhat confident.

    In Yanbeixun's car, Ai Tangtang also ran down. When he saw the python, he said in surprise: "Wow, what a big snake."

    "Stay away." I said to Ai Tangtang.

    "It's okay, it doesn't dare to touch me." Ai Tangtang said.

    Yan Beixun came to me, holding the Huanqing giant sword in his hand, and then asked: "Which one do you want to deal with?"

    "Anything is fine." After I said that, I took the Sanqing Huayang Spear and rushed towards Wangxiang.

    And Yan Beixun naturally fought with the python.

    At this time, as soon as I ran in front of Wang Xiang, I shot at him with one shot.

    Wang Xiang hurriedly took a step back, looked at the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand with horror, turned around and ran away.

    I was secretly happy, weren¡¯t you pretending just now that your brother has a ¡®guy¡¯, are you afraid?

    I saw that he was about to run away, so I shouted to Ai Tangtang: "Is there a money sword in the car?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?After hearing this, Tang hurriedly took out a money sword from the car and threw it to me.

    I took the money sword and untied the rope of the money sword. After the copper coins were scattered, I threw them in the air. Then, while there was still blood on the tip of my tongue, I spit out a mouthful of blood on the copper coins, holding the spell in my hand.  He read: "The green dragon is on my left, the white tiger is on my right. The red bird protects my front, and the black and white tiger stands behind me. The four generals in the four directions guard my body. The seven evil spirits are fierce gods, and they dare not enter my house."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??

    Just like the last time I dealt with the God of Joy, Wang Xiang screamed when these copper coins were attached to his body, and then pulled the coins away in panic, but it was of no use at all.

    ¡°Spare your life, spare your life!¡± Wang Xiang turned around and shouted at me.

    These copper coins desperately penetrated into its body, and hundreds of blood holes appeared on the surface of its body. Then, he screamed, and with a bang, blood scattered on the ground, and he could not die any more.

    I'm breathing heavily. Even now, I still can't bear to use the Four Divine Generals' Evil Killing Order.

    But it was not the time to rest yet. When I looked back, Yan Beixun was fighting with the python inextricably.

    Although this Wangxiang is much stronger than the ordinary Wangxiang, it's not bad. When I don't have a 'guy' in my hand, I can easily kill him. At this time, I also sighed a little, there is a 'guy' with me.  Without the 'guy', the difference is really not that big.

    No!

    The evil aura of this monstrous elephant is only slightly worse than the demon I encountered back then. How could it die so easily?

    I lowered my head and looked at Wangxiang¡¯s body. Countless evil spirits had appeared on it, and then, these black evil spirits surged towards the python.

    The python opened its bloody mouth, and these evil spirits entered the python's mouth.

    Then, the python gradually roared, and a small protruding horn slowly appeared on its forehead.

    "What the hell." Yan Beixun was slapped away by the python: "Why did you suddenly become so strong?"

    "Roar!" the python raised its head and shouted.

    Although the sound was very harsh, there was a faint sound of dragon roar.

    "Ahhh!" Ai Tangtang also yelled three times at the python.

    ¡°Then, the python looked at Ai Tangtang in horror, turned around and fled into the river without saying a word, without a trace.

    Yan Beixun was in an extremely embarrassed state at this time. I was concentrating on dealing with Wang Xiang just now, and I didn't notice how he was fighting with the python.

    At this time, I walked over to Yan Bei and asked, "What's going on with that python?"

    Ai Tangtang also trotted over anxiously, lowering his voice and said to us: "It's not good, that python seems to be turning into a dragon." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 455 Water Snake

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Can you really turn a dragon into a dragon?" I couldn't help but ask.

    "Now is not the place to talk." Yan Beixun patted me on the shoulder and pointed around. When I saw it, there were already people around, and many wanted to come up and ask us what was going on.

    The three of us hurriedly got into the car and drove away.

    When we were in the car, I asked again: "That python can turn into a dragon quickly? Is it true? Isn't it said that it takes five hundred years to turn into a dragon?"

    Ai Tangtang slapped his forehead and said, "Yes, I didn't expect to encounter a python that was about to turn into a dragon."

    "It takes five hundred years for a snake to turn into a dragon, and it takes five hundred years for a dragon to turn into a dragon." Ai Tangtang said: "Actually, it is not a python at all, it just looks similar. It is a water snake."

    "Water anemone." Yan Beixun, who was driving the car, frowned slightly after hearing this, and said, "By the way, now that I'm talking about it, I still remember that my master has encountered this anemone before."

    "Master?" I asked.

    Yan Beixun nodded: "My father's master didn't have me at that time. He was probably on the Yangtze River in Chongqing in the 1960s."

    "Master took my father around to slay demons and came to the Yangtze River in Chongqing. I found that some people were actually discussing giving boys and girls to the Dragon King in the river." Yan Beixun said: "Master and my father heard about it.  , I hurriedly inquired and learned that many people were missing in the riverside village. Later I saw that a 'dragon' had taken them away, and I thought it was because the Dragon King was hungry."

    "My master found the village chief and stopped them from sending away boys and girls. Then he took my father to the Yangtze River to guard for about five days. Finally, according to my master's description, he encountered  It's a water snake. This water snake has been cultivated for more than 400 years and is very powerful. At that time, the master fought with him and finally knocked the water snake into the water."

    "The water hyena was seriously injured and ran away. Master and my father did not dare to pursue it. After all, there was no way it could be defeated in the river. Later, my master stayed in the village for an extra month and there was no sign of the water hyena coming back.  Just left."

    Yan Beixun said: "Originally, I thought that the water hyena died after being seriously injured, but I didn't expect to meet it here."

    "A water hyacinth should be different from a snake, right? Why does it still look like a python?" I became confused.

    Ai Tangtang rolled his eyes at me: "You are stupid. Look, you still don't believe it. The water hyena is actually a snake. It can transform back into a snake."

    Yan Beixun frowned and said, "Tangtang, the water snake turns into a dragon. Is there any obstacle?"

    "According to my father, it seems that there will be a few thunder strikes in the sky, and if you are lucky, you can withstand it and turn into a dragon." Ai Tangtang said.

    "That's right. The reason why this monstrous elephant is so strong is probably because it was sent by the Water Snake to help him collect the three human souls and seven souls. It didn't dare to show up casually for fear of being discovered by human Taoist priests. In the end,  After absorbing the evil spirit from Wang Xiang's body, he will probably turn into a dragon soon," Yan Beixun said.

    I smiled and said: "In this case, we don't need to worry about it, it will be beaten to death from exhaustion."

    "You can't block it." Yan Beixun shook his head: "He was able to kill people like this when he was still a water snake. Now that he has become a dragon, he will probably be even more unscrupulous. It is normal for him to resort to any means in order to become a dragon."

    Ai Tangtang pouted: "Don't worry, take me with you to deal with it. It doesn't dare to hurt me. He has turned into a dragon and is under the jurisdiction of my father. Then he will call me princess."  "

    "Princess, can you tell it not to kill people?" I asked Ai Tangtang next to me with a smile.

    Ai Tangtang shook his head: "No, it is to become a dragon. Theoretically speaking, it lives with the goal of transforming into a dragon. He kills people to consolidate its strength so that it can transform into a dragon."

    "How can I dissuade it from killing people with just one word?" Ai Tangtang said, "Besides, if it turns into a dragon, I will be closer to it based on our bloodline."

    "Kiss me." I patted her forehead, thought about it and said, "This water hyena has escaped. It must be troublesome to find it, right?"

    "It's not troublesome, it's not troublesome. I can feel it when it turns into a dragon." Ai Tangtang said: "It's horns are exposed. It will turn into a dragon within three days."

    "When you find it, get rid of it." Yan Beixun said.

    When I got home, it was almost twelve o'clock and I was exhausted.

    As soon as I arrived at the Chinese medicine store, my cell phone rang.

    When I picked it up, I saw that it was Deputy Director Wang calling.

    "Hey, Deputy Director Wang, Happy New Year." I smiled.

    "Happy? I'm not happy at all, Axiu, you said I was celebrating the Chinese New Year, why did you start making trouble again in Ciqikou? There were too many people seen this time, and things were about to get big.  Deputy Director Wang complained over there: "What happened this time?"  "

    "It's nothing, it's just a big python, but it ran away. I will find it and get rid of it in the next few days." I said.

    Deputy Director Wang complained over there: "Oh, I have a headache this time. I'm celebrating the New Year. Now because of this, I have to go back to the Public Security Bureau to work overtime."

    "Thank you for your hard work, thank you for your hard work. Well, I won't disturb you from working overtime. I'll hang up now." After saying that, I hung up the phone.

    There were indeed too many people seen this time. It is estimated that the local forum in Chongqing will explode tomorrow.

    Jiang Ling was sitting on the sofa reading a history book. When he saw us coming back, he stood up and said, "You're back? Did you have fun?"

    "Happy, don't mention how happy I am." I said.

    My tongue still hurts now.

    After a hasty sleep, I went to pick up my dad early the next morning. After having breakfast together, Yan Beixun drove him back to Dianjiang.

    "Ai Tangtang and I stayed in the Chinese medicine shop.

    "Hey, can you really feel it turning into a dragon? What if it runs far away?" I said, looking at Ai Tangtang, who was eating snacks.

    Ai Tangtang said: "Don't worry, there were people who turned into dragons in the demon world in the past. After all, our dragon clan also came from that stage. My father also turned into a dragon bit by bit in the beginning."

    "Although there is a reaction, it is not very strong. It is not as strong as a dragon turning into a dragon, but it can still be felt." Ai Tangtang curled his lips and said: "Speaking of which, my father also told us that if a dragon turns into a dragon,  Jiao turns into a dragon, we should all find ways to help, after all, there are too few people in our dragon clan, it is always a good thing to have more."

    I nodded slightly. Strictly speaking, that water hyena and Ai Tangtang are the same kind. Ai Tangtang's help in this way violated the Dragon King's words.

    "Then you are not afraid to help us, your father will blame you?" I asked with a smile.

    Ai Tangtang grinned and said coquettishly: "My father loves me the most. Not to mention I messed up the dragon turning into a dragon, even if I stopped the dragon from turning into a dragon, my father would not say anything.  .¡±

    [ps: If you are curious about what a water snake looks like, you can follow Xiaojiu¡¯s WeChat platform. I will post photos of the water snake later. Xiaojiu¡¯s WeChat platform: wujiu1995 and the word ¡°ò³¡± is pronounced hui] (Remember this  Website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 456 Thunder Tribulation

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I curiously asked Ai Tangtang, "Hey, I'm surprised. You said, you're such a stupid person, how come your father loves you the most?"

    I am also quite curious about this question.

    "Because my father likes me the most, and I don't know why." Ai Tangtang touched his chin and said, "Maybe it's because I'm the cutest."

    "Bah, I've never seen such a shameless person." I rolled my eyes at Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang said with a smile: "I won't talk to you anymore, let's get down to business. This time, it's not that simple for the water snake to transform into a dragon. The water snake has been waiting for five hundred years just to wait for this day."

    "Although if we mess with it that day, it will definitely fail to turn into a dragon, but it will also cause him to fight for his life craziest. Do you understand this feeling?" Ai Tangtang said: "This is not simply because we want to kill him.  Damn it."

    "If it were just a life-and-death struggle, it would not be able to fight and would run away. But we have destroyed its five hundred years of hope. By then, it will not care about my identity. It will only have one thought, which is to kill us."  Ai Tangtang said.

    I nodded to show that I understood, which was also expected.

    " Two days after Yan Beixun came back, he didn't go to see Sister Xiaoping. He and I had been at the Chinese medicine shop, waiting for Ai Tangtang to sense when the water hyena would turn into a dragon.

    At nine o'clock in the evening on the third day, Yan Beixun, myself, and Ai Tangtang were sitting in the lobby of the Chinese medicine shop.

    The three of us have packed our things and can set off to find the water snake at any time.

    Today is the third day. According to Ai Tangtang, as long as the horns of the dragon appear, it must start to turn into a dragon within three days.

    At this time, Ai Tangtang stood up, looked towards the south and said, "It's starting, follow me."

    After saying that, he ran out.

    The three of us arrived at the parking lot and got in the car. Yan Beixun, under the guidance of Ai Tangtang, drove all the way south.

    Soon, we arrived at the southern suburbs of Chongqing.

    Chongqing is a mountain city with many mountains.

    After driving for a while, Ai Tangtang pointed to a barren mountain: "It's right up there."

    By this time we had been driving for an hour and were already far away from the city.

    There is a thunderclap on this mountain.

    "Can you feel where it is on this mountain?" Yan Beixun asked.

    Ai Tangtang said: "It's right in front, but halfway up the mountain, not at the top of the mountain."

    "There seems to be a dilapidated earth temple halfway up the mountain." Yan Beixun drove all the way up: "Looking at it this way, the water hyena should be in the earth temple."

    "You can do it. Do you know that there is a land temple in this barren mountain?" I said.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve been catching ghosts in Chongqing for so many years for nothing? Mountain spirits and wild monsters all come from this mountain forest. I visited this mountain once a long time ago to help a rich man exorcise evil spirits.¡± Yan Beixun said.

    After driving for another twenty minutes, we finally arrived at the Earth Temple that Yan Beixun mentioned.

    This Earth Temple is not small. It is estimated to occupy an acre of land. There is a courtyard wall outside, and the real Earth Temple is inside.

    The Tutu Temple is full of spider webs and dilapidated, obviously in disrepair.

    The three of us got off the bus.

    Boom!

    There was a loud noise in the sky.

    A bolt of thunder actually struck directly into the Earth Temple.

    The thunder and lightning was so powerful that it hurt my eyes and caused my ears to temporarily become deaf.

    It took a while before he recovered.

    Yan Beixun is almost the same as me, only Ai Tangtang is like a normal person.

    I looked at the Earth Temple, swallowed my saliva and said, "With such a big thunder, the water hyena inside should be dead, right?"

    "Not dead?" Ai Tangtang looked at the Tutu Temple and shook his head: "This water hyena is still alive."

    "Still alive." I was surprised.

    ???????????????????If it were any other monsters and monsters, it would probably be gone.

    "It seems that the water snake must have made a lot of preparations to survive these thunder and lightning. Let's not go in yet. When the water snake turns into a dragon, there will be three thunder and lightning in total. If you are not careful when you go in, you will be struck along with the water snake.  Unjustly accused." Yan Beixun said, rubbing his ears.

    This guy seems to be timid, but I agree with his opinion.

    "It won't be too late for us to go in after the three lightning bolts have passed. You must know that it is not so easy to survive this thunderstorm when a dragon turns into a dragon. Otherwise, there would not be only such a few dragons in the world."

      Ai Tangtang has no objection to this.

    I asked: "If it survives the thunder tribulation and turns into a dragon, will we not be able to defeat it if we go in again?"

    "Even if it survives the thunderstorm safely, it will take at least a day for the snake to turn into a dragon." Ai Tangtang said.

    Hearing this, I have nothing to worry about.

    Otherwise, we rushed in and was entangled by the water. At that time, it was thunderous and sent us to the West together.

    After waiting for another two hours, around twelve o'clock in the morning, the third thunder finally struck.

    This thunder was so powerful that its sound shook the entire forest and scared away countless birds and beasts.

    After the thunder and lightning passed, Ai Tangtang looked at the Earth Temple in the distance in surprise and said, "It actually survived the thunderstorm."

    "Let's go in and clean it up." Yan Beixun said, picking up the Huan Qing Giant Sword.

    Ai Tangtang said: "You go in, I don't want to go in."

    Looking at Ai Tangtang¡¯s expression, I saw that she didn¡¯t look like she was going to kill this jackal, so I said, ¡°Just go back to the car and rest. You can¡¯t do anything like this if you follow us in.¡±

    After saying that, I followed Yan Beixun into the courtyard wall with the Sanqing Huayang Gun.

    At this time, the Earth Temple within the courtyard wall has become a ruin.

    ¡°It was as if it had been burned by fire, there was still a lot of smoke on the building.

    "Where's the water hyacinth? Didn't he escape?" I said with a frown.

    Yan Beixun shook his head: "Not so fast."

    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a noise from the ruins, and then, a monster climbed out of the ruins.

    Is this the prototype of the water hyena?

    The lower body of the water hyena looks a bit like a mermaid, while the upper body is similar to a human being, except that it is covered in scales, has sharp bone barbs on its back, and has a horn on its head and forehead, making it look somewhat like a dragon.

    He was covered in black, and it looked like he had been struck by lightning.

    After he climbed out of the ruins, as soon as he saw Yan Beixun and me, murderous intent appeared in his eyes.

    "What do you two want to do?" Shui Fei spoke human words.

    The voice sounded hoarse and a bit harsh.

    Yan Beixun said: "If you come out to fool around, you will always have to pay back. You have killed so many people, and you have received your retribution."

    There was an evil aura all over Shui Hui's body, and he looked at me and Yan Beixun with blood-red eyes: "You two, you want to kill me?"

    "Why are you talking so much nonsense?" I was too lazy to continue chatting with him. You must know that Ai Tangtang said that the water snake will be extremely weak after passing through the thunder tribulation, which is the best chance to kill it.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 457 Not far from death

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I took the Sanqing Huayang Spear, rushed forward, and stabbed the water snake in the chest.

    Shui Hu reached out and grabbed the Sanqing Huayang Spear, and then swung it hard.

    I squeezed it too tightly and followed the Sanqing Huayang Spear and rolled around on the ruins, feeling extremely embarrassed.

    This guy is so strong.

    I looked at the water snake in surprise.

    "Want to kill me?" After Shui Hu said this, his whole body trembled slightly. Then, evil energy surged out of the dragon horns on his forehead, and these evil spirits formed a five-meter-long dragon on his body.

    This dragon is made of pure evil energy.

    After it appeared, it roared at Yan Beixun and me.

    Its roaring sound was somewhat similar to that of a dragon, but it was sharp and uncomfortable. After the dragon roared with evil energy, it rushed towards Yan Beixun.

    Yan Beixun took the Huanqing giant sword and struck at him with the sword.

    ????? Directly split in half from the head.

    After a strike with the sword, these evil spirits did not dissipate, but quickly condensed. Then the dragon rushed towards Yan Beixun again, looking like it would not stop fighting.

    " Seeing Yan Beixun fighting with the dragon formed by the evil spirit, I didn't dare to be idle. I rushed forward and stabbed the water snake in the forehead with a spear.

    The water snake screamed and rushed towards me.

    I was overjoyed. Could it be that this guy thought that the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand couldn't deal with it?

    The water snake jumped towards me in mid-air, and I stabbed it. Logically speaking, no matter what, I should be able to stab it.

    Unexpectedly, when the Sanqing Huayang Spear was about to touch the water snake, the water snake turned around in mid-air and dodged the shot.

    After dodging this shot, I secretly thought that was bad.

    As he continued to fall, he hit me directly.

    After he bumped into me, his sharp claws clawed at my chest.

    I quickly retreated.

    There was a pop.

    There were five bloody marks on my chest.

    I was sweating on my forehead, and I was secretly glad that I had retreated in time. If I had retreated a little slower, I'm afraid there wouldn't have been just five blood marks, but my chest would have been scratched to pieces.

    The water snake was lying on the ground. Seeing me dodge this, it didn¡¯t want to give me a chance to breathe.

    It was already close to me at this time, and it approached me, wanting to fight at close quarters.

    How can I fight it in close combat?

    Once you get close, the effect of the gun will be greatly weakened.

    I took out two Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Lucky Talisman and threw it in its face, and said: "Supreme Ying Yuan Zun, who rules the thirty-six heavens, is universally transformed in the nine heavens, and takes shape in the ten directions. The divine soldiers are as fast as the law.  !¡±

    Lightning suddenly appeared on its face.

    But the water snake was unmoved at all, as if the two Ying Yuan Lei Mansion luck charms just tickled it.

    I suddenly remembered that this guy only suffered three thunders. In comparison, the power of Ying Yuan Lei Mansion's luck talisman was far behind.

    Is it possible that this guy was struck by lightning and lost his immunity?

    Although he was thinking wildly in his mind, he did not hesitate at all in his movements. He swept past with the Sanqing Huayang Spear, and the water snake was forced to retreat.

    "Axiu!"

    Suddenly, I heard Yan Beixun¡¯s shout.

    I turned around and saw that Yan Beixun was forced into the corner by the dragon formed by the evil spirit. It seemed that he had no way to deal with it.

    My brows are furrowed, and there is nothing I can do to help now.

    It¡¯s not that Yan Beixun is too weak. In comparison, Yan Beixun has the Huanqing Giant Sword in his hand, has more experience in fighting evil spirits, and is much more powerful than me.

    To deal with the dragon formed by his evil spirit, it was obviously a very powerful trick of the water snake.

    The evil dragon cannot be killed with the Huanqing Giant Sword. If it is slashed with one slash, it will quickly regroup.

    Shui Fei didn¡¯t mean to fight with me at this time. It was more about pestering me and preventing me from helping Yan Beixun.

    It definitely wants the evil dragon to kill Yan Beixun, and then attack me together with the evil dragon.

    ¡°Did this guy hide his strength when he was in the Yangtze River?

    I was amazed.

    It will obviously not be easy for it to survive three thunder tribulations.

    The three of us could feel the terror of those three thunder and lightnings just outside the Earth Temple. And after it passed through the three lightnings, it was able to force Yan Beixun into this state and haunt me.

      But after all, I was too careless at the beginning, thinking that this guy must be dying after suffering a thunderstorm.

    But the only thing missing is that this guy has lived for five hundred years!

    "Five hundred years, if you are still weak, then you have really lived like a dog."

    ¡°Stop, if you let my senior brother go, we will let you leave.¡± I said hurriedly.

    The situation is obvious now. If it continues to be delayed, Yan Beixun might die.

    The water snake's eyes glowed red, and he said in a cold tone: "Let you go? What about when you came to kill me? You won't survive today."

    As soon as he finished speaking, it pounced on him again.

    At this time, while I was fighting the water snake, I was paying attention to the situation over there at Yan Beixun.

    Yan Beixun was chased everywhere by the evil dragon. He was in such a state of embarrassment that he could only barely resist. If this continued, as long as Yan Beixun ran out of strength, he would definitely die.

    I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Gun tightly and calmed down in my mind, I couldn¡¯t panic at this time.

    This water snake seems more like playing tricks on me at this time.

    It deeply understands the essence of tunnel warfare: when the enemy advances, we retreat, and when the enemy retreats, we pursue.

    This is a situation like this. As long as I think of helping Yan Beixun, it will immediately pester me. As long as I don't help quickly and stand still, it will not take the initiative to fight with me.

    This guy suffered a thunderstorm, and his body was obviously very overwhelmed.

    I suddenly had another idea in my mind.

    I ran two more steps toward Yanbei, and the water snake hurriedly followed me, grabbing me with its claws.

    I didn't dodge to the side like before. Instead, I squeezed the Sanqing Yang Spear and said: "The way of heaven is clear and bright, and the way of earth is peaceful. The way of humanity is empty and quiet, and the three talents are in one place. Mix the universe, and hundreds of gods return to their fate. Ten thousand generals will accompany you, forever.  Exorcism Star."

    The last time I used it against Drought Demon, I used it in a daze and was a little too nervous, so I didn¡¯t feel anything.

    But at this time, I felt that the 'qi' around me seemed to be pouring into the Sanqing Yang Huayang Spear, and the Sanqing Yang Huayang Spear shone with white light.

    These white lights gradually gathered at the tip of the gun.

    The water snake was rushing toward me at this time. I took the Sanqing Huayang Spear and rushed directly towards its forehead.

    "die!"

    This shot hit its forehead.

    With a bang, the water snake flew back into the ruins.

    And the moment it was stabbed by me, the evil dragon that originally chased Yan Beixun also disappeared.

    The water snake fell on the ruins and started wailing.

    I hurriedly stepped forward with the Sanqing Huayang Gun, wanting to give this guy another shot.

    But when I took a closer look, a big hole had been blasted out of the water hyena's forehead, and it was bleeding. Its screams were getting smaller and smaller, and it was obvious that it was not far from death (remember the website address:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 458 I can¡¯t figure it out

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Why." Shui Hu was lying on the ground, looking at me weakly: "Why do you want to kill me?"

    "Fuck your grandma, let me tell you why I want to kill you?" Yan Beixun walked up to me with the Huanqing Giant Sword at this time, pointed at this guy and said: "You are a villain and have killed countless people for your own selfish desires.  Is this reason enough?¡±

    "Am I wrong?" Shui Hu slowly stretched out his hands. He looked at his hands with dull eyes and said, "In order for you humans to survive, except for you humans, all other living beings belong to you."  food."

    "It's true that I kill people, but I also do it to live." Tears actually flowed from Shui Hu's eyes.

    I frowned slightly.

    Shui Hu then said: "I was born in the seventh year of Zhengde of Wuzong in the Ming Dynasty. After I was born, I waited for five hundred years to become a dragon today. I never thought that the hope I had waited for for five hundred years would be destroyed by the two of you.  !¡±

    I looked at the water anemone and felt a little confused.

    "The water snake is indeed right. It has been waiting for five hundred years just for today. But just after it succeeded, it was killed by me. Yan Beixun originally had an aggressive attitude, but at this time he also fell silent and lowered his head.

    Shui Hu desperately tried to get up from the ground, slowly supporting it with his hands, but just half way up, he fell to the ground again.

    It lay on the ground, and then, his feet began to turn into countless silver-white light spots and disappeared.

    "Do you two really have a clear conscience when you kill me? Ruining someone's five hundred years of waiting?" Shui Hu looked at me and then closed his eyes.

    The entire water snake dissipated in the ruins.

    I looked at these silvery white spots on the ruins and took a deep breath.

    "Why, why do I feel so worried when I clearly killed a monster that caused countless harm to people?" I looked at the place where the water snake disappeared, slowly walked forward, squatted down, and looked at the tear on the ground.

    At this time, the water hyena¡¯s tears condensed into a pearl that looked like a drop of water. I reached out and picked up the tears, as if I saw that the five hundred years of hard work of the water hyena were ruined in one day.

    Yan Beixun walked up to me and patted my shoulder: "If you don't kill him today, if you let him go, more people will die. You have to understand."

    I nodded slightly: "I understand the truth, but it is also true. Monsters killing people in order to survive is a matter of course for them."

    Yan Bei  It¡¯s even more correct.¡±

    Yan Beixun looked into my eyes and said, "When I first started learning to catch monsters, I had the same experience as you, questioning and hesitating. I didn't know whether I should kill these monsters just for survival."

    "I was confused for a full year, but one day, I saw a monster rush into a family of three and kill the parents of a child. Although I killed the monster later, I was too late.  ¡±

    "When I listened to the child's cry, I realized that I would rather kill these poor monsters than see another person being harmed by monsters." Yan Beixun's eyes were firm.

    I looked at Yan Beixun in a daze and sighed.

    Yan Beixun patted me on the shoulder: "You still lack experience. Although your skills have become more and more powerful, you are still a monk halfway and lack inner experience."

    ¡°When one day you actually see with your own eyes the bloody scene of monsters killing people, and then the cries of the relatives of the killed people, your heart will become much stronger,¡± Yan Beixun said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Suddenly, Ai Tangtang¡¯s voice sounded.

    I turned around and saw Ai Tangtang sitting on the wall with a bag of potato chips in her hand. She smiled and said: "Axiu, you are still too soft-hearted. That water snake just wanted to kill you.  As a result, the few words it said before it died actually shook your heart."

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s pitiful?¡± I asked, looking at Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang jumped off the wall and walked over in a bound. Then he looked at the place where the water snake disappeared and curled his lips and said: "I know better than either of you how difficult it is to transform from a water snake into a dragon, even though I was born as a dragon.  , but my father has been nagging me since I was a child, talking about how difficult it was for me in the past."

    I was still not happy. Ai Tangtang held my hand with a smile: "Let's go, let's go, don't think about this. The more you think about it, the more confused you are. Just wait for two days and it will be fine."

      I followed them and returned to the Chinese medicine shop in a daze.

    It¡¯s not that my willpower is weak, it¡¯s the tears before the death of the water snake that touched me.

    ¡°If it were me, after working hard for so many years, only to fall short, I would feel more helpless than resentment.

    After I returned to the Chinese medicine store, I lay down on the sofa, closed my eyes, and fell asleep.

    Early the next morning, I opened my eyes, sat up, and the figure of the water hyena appeared in my mind.

    I shook my head and tried my best not to think about these things. At this time, there was only Ai Tangtang sitting at the counter in a daze.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Ai Tangtang saw me waking up and said happily, ¡°Just wait, I¡¯ll go out and buy you lunch.¡±

    "No, just bring me some snacks." I said.

    "Alright." Ai Tangtang nodded, and then took out a large bag of snacks from the counter, using all kinds of snacks.

    I took out a bag of potato chips and started eating them. Ai Tangtang sat next to me and said with a smile, "What's wrong? Still can't figure it out?"

    "I figured it out." I said casually.

    "Come on, when you were dreaming just now, you were apologizing to that water hyena." Ai Tangtang narrowed his eyes: "You can't tell, our brother Xiu is still a sentimental person."

    "Is there any?" I asked, rubbing the back of my head.

    "I lied to you." Ai Tangtang said, "But you must not have figured it out yet. My intuition told me."

    I shook my head slightly, feeling very uncomfortable.

    Ai Tangtang put his arm around my shoulders and said, "Actually, this matter is very simple. Just like what Yan Beixun said yesterday, you are doing it for you humans, and it is right to kill that water hyena."

    ¡°You are also a monster, don¡¯t you feel awkward saying this?¡± I asked.

    "It's not awkward. In fact, I feel like I'm half a human." Ai Tangtang said with a smile, "In this regard, you are far behind Hentianxiao."

    ??Hate Tianxiao?

    As soon as I heard Ai Tangtang mention this matter, I asked: "By the way, you know what Hentianxiao is about, please tell me."

    "Why are you suddenly curious?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    I rolled my eyes at her: "It was you who laughed so hard in front of me that I wanted to ask."

    "It's true." Ai Tangtang touched his chin and giggled.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 459 Do you know our monster?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°Tell me about Hentianxiao.¡± I asked.

    My Qimen Flying Armor and Sanqing Huayang Spear are both things that I hated before. I am really curious about this person.

    "Do you know how many things Hentianxiao has?" Ai Tangtang asked, "You tell me so that I can pick out the things you don't know."

    I said: "I knew that Hentianxiao was guarding the entrance to the Demon Realm and the Yang Realm."

    "This hateful smile is said to have been a general of the Han Dynasty at the beginning." Ai Tangtang said: "The world was in chaos at that time."

    "At that time, the Huns were causing trouble, and in the demon world, there were demons who came out to harm people." Ai Tangtang said: "Hentianxiao led an army to fight against the Huns, but he was sold by your human ministers."

    "Sold?" I was stunned.

    "Well, it seems that the five thousand black-armored troops under Hentianxiao were too brave. At that time, your human emperor was a little afraid, so he sent him and the five thousand black-armored troops to carry out a fatal mission."

    ¡°Later, Hentianxiao and the 5,000 black armored troops were surrounded by 20,000 Xiongnu troops and fought to the death. In the end, only Hentianxiao took more than 100 remnant troops and hid in a snowy mountain in what is now Tibet.

    In that snowy mountain, more than a hundred of them entered a cave.

    "Cave?" I was stunned.

    "Hehe, yes, this cave is the entrance to the demon world and the earth."

    Ai Tangtang said: "At that time, Hentianxiao had already learned that he had been sold by the minister, and he had completely lost confidence in the court. However, he had killed thousands of his brothers because of this, and he was unwilling to do so."

    ¡°In the end, I don¡¯t know why, but all the military souls were summoned to this cave by Hentianxiao, and Hentianxiao led these five thousand military souls to station themselves at the entrance of the Demon Realm and the Yang Realm.¡±

    "I heard that Hentianxiao said: The imperial court is no longer worthy of my protection, but as a soldier, I have to protect thousands of people in the world."

    Ai Tangtang said: "Don't mention it. Ever since Hentianxiao took root, the five thousand black-armored army souls have completely guarded the entrance to the Demon Realm and the Yangjian. No evil demon or us demon clan can easily come here."  To the underworld.¡±

    "Later, my father, the current King of Demons, and the Demon Lord who was still there at that time fought with Hentianxiao respectively. My father and I, his cultivation level exceeded Hentianxiao, but they couldn't kill him, and  Once the five thousand black-armored troops under Hentianxiao are dispatched, their power is extremely astonishing."

    "As for the Demon Lord and the King of Demons, they were all defeated by Hentianxiao at the beginning." Ai Tangtang's eyes revealed a look of admiration: "If you ask me, Hentianxiao is the hero of your human race. With five thousand  The military spirit, a spear, gave the world a stable life for two thousand years."

    After listening to it, I felt a little emotional in my heart, and I also felt a little longing for Hentianxiao in my heart.

    ????????????????? If I had been betrayed by the imperial court like this, I would have just gone back and killed the Dog Emperor without bringing anyone with me. There is absolutely no way I would have guarded the entrance to the demon world and the underworld.

    I suddenly remembered something and asked curiously: "By the way, it is said that Hentianxiao has disappeared for thousands of years. What's going on?"

    Ai Tangtang shrugged: "I don't know. I asked my father, but he wouldn't tell me."

    "Then he has disappeared for thousands of years, why are you in the demon world still blocked?" I asked.

    "The five thousand black armored troops are still there." Ai Tangtang said: "You don't know that the five thousand black armored troops are super powerful. I was still young at that time, about forty years old, when I went to provoke a hundred people  The black-armored army of the team was directly captured and almost killed. If my father hadn't rescued me, I wouldn't have known how I died."

    ¡°I really have to go see those military spirits when I have time.¡± I said with emotion.

    "Did you laugh to death?" I asked.

    "Who knows." Ai Tangtang shook his head: "Maybe he's not dead."

    "Let's eat hot pot." At this time, Yan Beixun happily took Sister Xiaoping's hand and ran in, saying, "Let's go, the hot pot in the next street is half price."

    "Really?" Ai Tangtang jumped up from the sofa when he heard this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat something.¡± I said.

    A few of us went to have a hot pot meal together.

    After listening to Hentianxiao¡¯s story, I felt much more comfortable and no longer confused as before.

    Hen Tianxiao was abandoned by the emperor, and his comrades suffered countless casualties. In the end, he was able to guard the demon world for mankind, in exchange for so many years of peace.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Were the poor demons that he killed less demons?

    He is dedicated to humanity.

    I unlocked some knots, and I was happy.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Just ate it?Hot pot, suddenly my cell phone rang. I picked it up and saw that it was a strange call from Beijing.

    "Hello, who is that?" I asked.

    "I am General Huang's guard, Colonel Zhang Xiu. Are you okay?" Guard Liu's voice came from over there.

    When I heard this, I smiled and said, "Guard Liu, what can I do?"

    "Of course it happens. Do you and Colonel Yan have time? If so, can you take the time to come to Beijing?"

    ¡°Coming to Beijing?¡± I asked in shock.

    "There are two things you will know when you arrive in Beijing. It is noon now. Try to arrive in the afternoon. I will send someone to pick you up at the airport." After guard Liu finished speaking, he hung up the phone.

    "What's wrong?" Yan Beixun looked at me and asked.

    I thought for a moment and said, "Guard Liu asked us to go to Beijing. It seems there is something wrong."

    "Then book a flight." Yan Beixun sighed.

    "Hey, when did you become so active?" I looked him up and down.

    "Fuck, I can't make money to get married." Yan Beixun said, holding sister Xiaoping's hand.

    Sister Xiaoping smiled and said, "You have to pay attention to your own safety."

    Ai Tangtang said with a smile: "Sister Xiaoping, don't worry. They are really in danger. It's too late to run away. It's impossible to rush up."

    I tapped Ai Tangtang on the forehead and said, "Okay, since we have something to do, let's go back and pack our things and go to Beijing. Jiang Ling will tell him."

    After saying that, Yan Beixun and I went back to the Chinese medicine shop and took the ¡®guy¡¯ with us.

    ¡°After all, Guard Liu was talking about something, and he definitely didn¡¯t want to catch up with the two of us.

    We drove to the airport and bought a ticket to Beijing.

    By the time we arrived in Beijing, it was already four o'clock in the afternoon.

    The two of us carried our luggage and walked out of the airport gate, and saw Guard Liu standing at Exit 1 of Beijing International Airport.

    When he saw the two of us, he smiled and said, "Finally you two are here."

    "What's wrong?" We walked up to Guard Liu.

    Guard Liu smiled and said: "There are two things. Let's talk about the first one first. Some time ago, our military's demon hunting organization captured a monster, but this monster said he knew you two, so he wanted to ask you two to come and see him.  Look, recognize it.¡±

    "Do you know our monsters?" Yan Beixun and I looked at each other.

    I muttered in my heart, that¡¯s not right, how do I know any monsters?  Could it be?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 460 The Caught Monster

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I smiled and said: "In that case, let's take us to see the monster first."

    "Well, we'll talk about the second thing later." Guard Liu nodded slightly.

    ¡°Then Yan Beixun and I followed Guard Liu out of the airport.

    Guard Liu drove the car and took us to a military area in downtown Beijing.

    After entering the military area, Guard Liu took us into a separate branch in the military area. This branch is very large and has various office buildings.

    Guard Liu in front introduced: "This is the headquarters of our demon hunting organization."

    "Just one branch?" I said doubtfully.

    You must know that whether it is Laoshan or Longyin Temple, the places are huge. How can the headquarters of an organization be so small?

    Guard Liu smiled and said: "At present, the demon hunting organization has not achieved any results. General Huang spent a lot of effort just to set up such a branch to work for us."

    That's right, the current soldiers of this demon hunting organization may be better than ordinary people in dealing with evil spirits, but at most they can only deal with some ordinary lonely ghosts, such as the water hyacinth we encountered before, or even the elephant.  , and it is not something that the current demon hunting organization can deal with.

    Yan Beixun looked at these office buildings and asked, "What are these office buildings used for?"

    "It is considered an intelligence agency. It is impossible for an organization to be without intelligence personnel." Guard Liu said: "We are following the example of Laoshan, collecting a lot of evil information, and then sorting it out, as well as a lot of civil servants."

    With that said, guard Liu took us into a building, but he didn¡¯t go up. After entering the elevator, he went straight down, seemingly descending three floors.

    basement.

    After the elevator stabilized, the door did not open. Guard Liu pressed a password on the elevator, and the door opened.

    This is a straight corridor with many rooms on both sides.

    "Come with me, this is where the important information of the demon hunting organization is stored." As he said that, Guard Liu led the two of us to the door of a room.

    As soon as I opened the door, I heard the voice of Mao Dacai.

    "Hey, what do you mean? I asked you to buy cat food and you didn't buy it. Believe it or not, I will bite you to death. You don't abuse cats like this."

    I went in and saw that Mao Dacai was lying on the desk just like the old man. There were two young soldiers next to him with helpless expressions. Only after seeing us walking in did one of the soldiers say to Guard Liu: "Liu  Sir, this cat is clamoring for cat food."

    "Mao Dacai?" I walked in and glanced at guard Liu next to me in surprise.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    But I¡¯m not sure. After all, Mao Dacai has the ability to transform back into his true form. He was caught by this demon hunting organization. This is somewhat unjustifiable, right?

    I looked up and down at Mao Dacai and said with a smile: "Brother Cat, why were you caught?"

    "Bah." Mao Dacai said: "The boss's Longyin Temple has been built. He was busy that day and didn't have time to buy cat food for me, so I secretly went down the mountain to buy it. After buying the cat food, on the way back,  He was arrested by several people.¡±

    "That's under Longyin Temple. I can't kill them, right?" Mao Dacai said: "Later, I was injected with anesthesia, and when I woke up, I came to this miserable place."

    Guard Liu smiled awkwardly and said: "It turns out you really know each other. At that time, someone from our demon hunting organization happened to be working at Longyin Temple. We heard that there was a talking cat. Someone called the police. They suspected it was a monster. We  The people from the demon hunting organization captured it, and later during the interrogation, the cat said it knew you, so it asked you to come over."

    Hearing this, I couldn't help but have a headache. This cat is so rich. If he goes out to buy cat food alone, isn't it causing trouble? If a cat talks about people and buys things, whoever finds it will have to call the police.

    "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up and buy me cat food. I've been arrested all day. You don't know, I haven't eaten a morsel of cat food all day. These people are simply crazy." Mao Dacai was in pain.  He was rolling around on the desk, looking uncomfortable.

    "Guard Liu, you'd better hurry up and buy cat food." I patted Guard Liu on the shoulder.

    They were also lucky to meet such a good-tempered monster like Mao Dacai.

    Guard Liu asked the other two soldiers to leave and go buy cat food.

    Yan Beixun asked: "By the way, didn't you say there is one more thing?"

      "That's right, look at me, I'm confused about this serious matter." Guard Liu patted his forehead and said with a smile: "If it's just about this monster, I can make it clear with just a phone call. This time I called  The main reason why you two came here is because of this."

    As he spoke, he took out two photos from the drawer of his desk.

    I picked up the photo and saw that it turned out to be a very large footprint, probably about three or four times larger than a human footprint.

    "What is this?" I looked at Guard Liu and asked.

    "Taken by Lop Nur." Guard Liu said: "Ten days ago, an expedition team in Lop Nur accidentally disappeared. There were twelve people in total. They were all equipped with various communication equipment, but they could not contact them at all. Then they disappeared in Lop Nur.  They disappeared about a kilometer away and we captured this."

    Yan Beixun also held a photo, looked at it and asked, "Lop Nur? Your army is looking for someone to find someone. Why are you looking for us?"

    "This time, we suspect that there is a supernatural case. Otherwise, how could these twelve people disappear without any reason? There will be two scientists with you this time. In addition, I will send two more soldiers from the special forces.  The two of you form an expedition team to find them."

    Guard Liu said this, paused and said: "The main reason is that there was Professor Yang in the last expedition. Professor Yang has made many outstanding contributions in science. This time, the main purpose is to find Professor Yang."  .¡±

    Hearing this, I touched my forehead and felt that this matter was quite difficult to handle.

    Unexpectedly, Yan Beixun smiled, nodded and said, "Okay, this is no problem."

    This guy agreed readily.

    "Zhang Xiu and I are each charged 500,000 yuan." Yan Beixun said, "This is still a friendly price. I only paid such a low price because of your face, Guard Liu."

    "So many?" Guard Liu frowned slightly.

    "Half a million is not much. Our combined total is only one million. Do the math. With our abilities, if there is a real danger, we can save the lives of those scientists. This is something that one million cannot buy."  ." Yan Bei looked for a way.

    Guard Liu touched his forehead and said, "Well, I have to ask the people above for instructions." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 461 Lop Nur

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What are you asking for? This way, plus this cat fortune, buy two and get one free." Yan Beixun pointed at the cat fortune and said.

    "Hey, hey, come on, what are you doing with me?" Mao Dacai said dissatisfied.

    Guard Liu smiled dryly: "How can this cat help?"

    "You can't insult me ??like that." Mao Dacai became dissatisfied, and then a demonic aura surged from his body.

    Subsequently, Mao Dacai returned to his true form.

    When Guard Liu saw Mao DaCai¡¯s true form, his expression was horrified and his whole body was trembling slightly. It¡¯s not that Guard Liu was timid, but Mao DaCai¡¯s demonic aura was indeed very strong.

    After showing off, Mao Dacai turned back into a kitten and lay on the table.

    Yan Beixun probably didn't expect Mao Dacai to be so cooperative, and immediately said: "Guard Liu, wait, one million is a little less. Look at this cat, that demonic aura and aura just now, this cat,  You should give me one million."

    Guard Liu thought for a while and said: "One and a half million, this is the price I can decide."

    "Deal." Yan Beixun happily shook hands with Guard Liu.

    Mao Dacai said dissatisfied: "Hey, Yan Beixun, you just sold me like this?"

    "Don't talk, I'm not as stingy as Yun Hai. I have enough cat food on the road." Yan Beixun glared at Mao Dacai.

    When Mao Dacai heard this, he laughed and said, "Okay, just give me cat food."

    Speaking of which, in my memory, it was probably the first time that Yan Beixun and Mao Dacai met. However, Yan Beixun had known the boss from the beginning, and they even had some minor conflicts. After all, he and Mao Dacai  You know, it's normal.

    I asked: "What happened in Lop Nur before?"

    Although I have always heard that this place is mysterious, I don¡¯t know much about the specifics.

    Guard Liu took out a document, glanced at it, and said: "In 1949, a plane flying from Chongqing to Dihua (Urumqi) disappeared over Shanshan County. In 1958, it was found east of Lop Nur.  , all people on board died. What is puzzling is that the plane was originally flying northwest, why did it suddenly change its route and fly due south?"

    ¡°In 1950, a guard of the People¡¯s Liberation Army¡¯s anti-bandit force disappeared. More than 30 years later, the geological team discovered his body in the Hongliu ditch on the south bank of Lop Nur, more than 100 kilometers away from the accident site.¡±

    "On June 17, 1980, the famous scientist Peng Jiamu disappeared during an inspection in Lop Nur. The state dispatched aircraft, troops, and police dogs, and spent a lot of manpower and material resources to conduct a blanket search, but found nothing."

    "In 1990, seven people from Hami took a passenger and cargo car to Lop Nur to look for crystal mines and never returned. Two years later, three mummies were found lying on a steep slope. The car was 30 kilometers away from the deceased. The whereabouts of the others  unknown."

    "In the summer of 1995, three Milan farm workers went missing in a Beijing jeep to search for treasures in Lop Nur. Later explorers found the bodies of two of them 17 kilometers away from Loulan. The cause of death was unknown, and the whereabouts of the other was unknown, which is surprising.  What¡¯s incredible is that their cars are in good condition and they have no shortage of water and gasoline.¡±

    "In June 1996, Chinese explorer Yu Chunshun disappeared during a solo hiking expedition in Lop Nur. When a helicopter found his body, the forensic doctor determined that he had been dead for 5 days. It was neither suicide nor homicide. How could he be so strong?  And what about death?¡±

    "These are some things about Lop Nur that can be easily found. There are also some things that cannot be disclosed because they are highly confidential." Guard Liu said.

    Lop Nur used to be the second largest saltwater lake in my country, covering an area of ??about 2,400-3,000 square kilometers. In the 1960s, due to the cessation of the lower reaches of the Tarim River, Lop Nur gradually dried up. By the end of 1972, it completely dried up.

    Because Lop Nur is famous for its mystery, many private explorers or some expedition teams organized by the state went to that place. As a result, no one could find out the secret of Lop Nur. On the contrary, many people died there.

    Yan Beixun said: "No, Guard Liu, you have to explain clearly what happened in Lop Nur. Look, we are both colonels, so what secrets can there be that we can't tell?"

    Guard Liu thought for a moment and then said: "It's okay to tell you this. In fact, in 1989, our military secretly established an underground base in the east of Lop Nur. It was originally intended to do some military reserve work, but  In the second year after its establishment, all two hundred people in the underground base disappeared, and their bodies have not been found yet."

    "Missing in the base, right?" Yan Beixun frowned.

    Guard Liu said: "At that time, the base's headquarters?? was closed, and the door was not opened. We also checked the surveillance records of that base. According to the surveillance, all the soldiers were busy in the base, but suddenly, all the cameras turned white. After about  It took ten minutes for the camera to function normally, but all the more than 200 people in the base disappeared.  "

    Hearing this, I was surprised. More than two hundred people disappeared in just ten minutes?  And the door to the base has never been opened at all. Isn¡¯t this too incredible?

    Guard Liu smiled bitterly and said to the two of us: "The current situation is probably like this."

    ¡°After hearing this, I feel like we should add more money.¡± Yan Beixun said, touching his chin.

    "Your main task this time is to find Professor Yang. Even if he dies, please bring his body back." After guard Liu finished speaking, the two soldiers buying cat food pushed the door and walked in. At this time, the two soldiers  A soldier took the cat food, and the cat Dacai happily began to eat.

    Guard Liu said: "There is a room upstairs. You can have a night's rest today. Tomorrow, I will arrange the air tickets and the two scientists and soldiers who will go together this time."

    "Yeah." I nodded.

    Then, the two of us and the cat took the elevator upstairs.

    There is a floor above that is just like a hotel. After a day of rest, I was woken up by guard Liu the next morning.

    ¡°Then I got dressed and went to the army canteen to have breakfast with Yan Beixun and Mao Dacai.

    Of course, Mao Dacai has no interest in these breakfasts.

    After eating, Guard Liu took us back to the branch hospital. Under the building where we lived, two soldiers in military uniforms were standing.

    ¡°I also know one of them, Jiang Dongcheng.

    It was the soldier I trained back then. At this time, Jiang Dongcheng's face showed more vicissitudes than when he was in the desert before.

    I don¡¯t know the other soldier.

    Guard Liu pointed at the two of them and said: "Jiangdong City, you know Zhang Xiu, I won't say more. This is Huang Hua. He is also a soldier who was trained at the beginning, but he is not under you two." (note)  Please visit our website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 462 Ruoqiang County

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Instructor Zhang." Jiang Dongcheng saluted me with a military salute, and Huang Hua also hurriedly saluted.

    I nodded and turned to Guard Liu: "Didn't you say there are two more scientists?"

    "They will be here soon." As soon as Guard Liu finished speaking, a military vehicle drove over from outside. A man and a woman got out of the vehicle.

    The man is in his fifties, has gray hair, and is wearing a suit, while the woman is in her twenties, and is very fashionably dressed.

    "Let me introduce you." Guard Liu pointed at the two people and said: "This is Qu Bodong, Professor Qu. He has been friends with Professor Yang for many years, and has also studied Lop Nur for many years. I will go with you this time."  , it will be of great help.¡±

    "This is Professor Qu's daughter, Qu Huairou." Guard Liu said and then introduced us to these two people.

    Although Professor Qu was only fifty years old, he looked very old, but he was in good spirits. He came up to shake hands with us, and there was a curious look in his eyes: "I heard that you two have the art of returning to yin and yang? I have been studying it all my life.  Science, I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to actually exist.¡±

    Yan Beixun and I looked at each other and smiled awkwardly.

    Guard Liu said: "If you want to chat, let's talk about it on the way. I will take you to the airport right away. This trip, please listen to Professor Qu. He is very familiar with Lop Nur."

    After saying that, he personally drove a group of us to the Beijing Airport in a commercial vehicle.

    Then we took a plane and rushed to Korla Airport.

    Korla Airport is located in Korla City, Bayingolin Mongolian Autonomous Prefecture, Xinjiang Uygur Autonomous Region. It is a military-civilian airport.

    We, a group of six people and one cat, arrived at Korla Airport at one o'clock in the afternoon.

    Professor Qu took us out of the airport. This was originally a military airport. At this time, soldiers had already arranged a minibus. After we put our luggage on the bus, Jiangdongcheng drove to Ruoqiang County.

    Lop Nur is located in the northeast of Ruoqiang County.

    "Xiao Zhang, what are you doing with a cat on this road?" Professor Qu asked with a smile as he looked at the cat Dacai in my arms.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t take my pet with me, I¡¯m afraid it will starve to death at home.¡± I laughed.

    Mao Dacai glared at me and said nothing. He was eating cat food quietly.

    Yan Beixun glanced at Qu Huairou and said to Professor Qu: "Professor Qu, this trip is not an easy one. There may be any dangers. It's better to let your girl wait for us in Ruoqiang County."

    "Humph." Qu Huairou snorted, and Professor Qu said with a smile: "This girl has been curious about Lop Nur since she was a child. Old Yang also watched her grow up. This time her Uncle Yang is in danger and begs to follow me.  ."

    "Dad, why are you telling them so much? They are just a bunch of charlatans." Qu Huaiju said.

    "Hey, little girl, you can eat whatever you want, but you can't talk nonsense. What do you mean by a charlatan?" Yan Beixun became dissatisfied.

    Huang Hua, who was next to Yan Beixun, said, "Both instructors are people of great ability, not charlatans."

    Afterwards, Huang Hua talked about the months of training in the desert and how he finally solved the problem.

    Perhaps it was the words of a soldier like Huang Hua that were more convincing. After listening to this, Qu Huairou's face looked much better. Professor Qu smiled and said: "Huairou, there are all kinds of wonders in this world. If you haven't seen anything before, don't want it."  Feel free to say with certainty that it doesn¡¯t exist.¡±

    The car drove for about forty minutes before arriving in Ruoqiang County.

    Ruoqiang County is very large. Although it is called a county, it is probably much larger than an ordinary county seat.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this place really big?¡± Yan Beixun sighed as he sat in the car.

    Professor Qu smiled and said: "This is normal. In the past, Ruoqiang County was a necessary place for the Silk Road. Now, it is developing tourist routes for the ancient Loulan country, and people who often go to Lop Nur to explore, give Ruoqiang County  It brings prosperity.¡±

    I laughed and said: "What are those expeditions looking for? Is it possible that gold can really be dug in Lop Nur?"

    "Since ancient times, many legends have been spread about the ancient Loulan country. The ancient Loulan country was on the Silk Road and had countless gold and silver treasures, but it suddenly disappeared mysteriously, and the gold and silver jewelry were also missing." Professor Qu said  He picked up a bottle of mineral water and took a sip: "Most people believe that people from the ancient Loulan Kingdom brought these gold and silver jewelry and buried them under Lop Nur."

    I frowned slightly, and Yan Beixun smiled and said: "If there is any gold and silver jewelry, there must be a flower of life. A bunch of fools, if they really dig out a large amount of gold and silver jewelry, they won't be able to sell it."

      Qu Huairou looked at Yan Beixun curiously and asked, "Why can't it be sold?"

    "It's very simple. The ancient Loulan Kingdom disappeared in 630 AD. More than a thousand years ago, the gold and silver jewelry at that time, just a gold coin, a bowl, were all extremely precious antiques, right? You sell them for one or two  All of them have to be auctioned, and the information will be investigated by interested people."

    "Not to mention a lot, it will actually cost you your life." Yan Beixun curled his lips.

    Professor Qu said with a smile: "I have been immersed in Lop Nur for most of my life, just because I want to find these treasures for the country."

    "Professor Qu, forget about the treasure. Let's find Professor Yang first this time." Yan Beixun said.

    The car drove to a hotel in Ruoqiang County.

    This hotel looks quite good. Although it is called a hotel, it has the feel of a hotel.

    We have four rooms, one for me, Yan Beixun, and one for Mao Dacai.

    According to what Professor Qu meant, he would have a day off today and go back to Lop Nur tomorrow to buy some things.

    "The main purpose of Jiang Dongcheng and Huang Hua is to protect Professor Qu and Qu Huairou.

    Yan Beixun and I are both very skilled. We don¡¯t need anyone to protect us when we encounter bad people.

    There are two beds in this room. After taking a shower, I lay on the bed and thought about entering Lop Nur tomorrow.

    This mission is full of weirdness, such as the disappearance of the twelve people or the huge footprints on the photo, which are all very troublesome.

    I rubbed my forehead, and Yan Beixun seemed to be in a good mood. He was humming a little tune, lying on the bed with his legs crossed, and was teasing the cat with a can of cat food.

    "Hey, do you think it will be dangerous to enter Lop Nur this time?" I turned around and looked at Yan Beixun and said.

    Yan Beixun glanced at me: "You are thinking too much. How could there be no danger? Do you think that 1.5 million was earned in vain? Guard Liu is not a fool."

    "Axiu, you said I made 1.5 million this time, should I go back and propose to Xiaoping?" Yan Beixun said this and made a calculation: "Getting married will cost a lot of money, and you also have to buy a house.  , a car, and a best man.¡±

    I looked at Yan Beixun making plans and said with a smile: "Okay, this time when I go back, Jiangling and I will be your best man." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 463 Notebook

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    We were originally planning to discuss entering Lop Nur with Yan Beixun, but we found that we didn¡¯t know much about Lop Nur, so we simply gave up. Instead, we kept discussing with Yan Beixun how to arrange a wedding for him and Sister Xiaoping, and where to buy a house.  .

    Early the next morning, I vaguely heard someone knocking on the door. I got dressed and opened the door. It was Qu Huairou. She was dressed in a smart outfit, just like an explorer. She said: "Get up, half-way through"  Meet at the hotel door in an hour."

    "Okay, Professor Qu, are you up yet?" I asked with a smile.

    Qu Huairou turned around and left, ignoring me at all.

    I curled my lips, ¡°Tsk, scientists are amazing.

    I kicked Yan Beixun, who was still sleeping soundly: "Get up."

    Then I washed up and took everything with me. After Yan Beixun finished washing, I hugged Mao Dacai and walked to the door of the hotel with Yan Beixun.

    By this time all four of them had arrived, and there were four big bags beside them.

    "What is this?" I walked up and asked.

    "The luggage entering Lop Nur." Professor Qu said.

    ¡°Why are there only four packs?¡± I asked.

    "You two bring your own things, so there is no need to bring them." Professor Qu said.

    Professor Qu is really not simple. Although he is older, he walked to the minibus in front with this big bag.

    There were six of us and one cat. After getting in the car, Jiangdongcheng drove to Lop Nur.

    When we were in the car, Professor Qu took out a few compasses and handed them to us and said: "You should take these things with you. Lop Nur is a desert after all. You are not familiar with it. If you find that you are separated, don't wander around and stand still."  Wait where you are."

    I took the compass and asked, "Professor Qu, how can I find Professor Yang and the others after arriving at Lop Nur?"

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Lao Yang¡¯s camp first and see if we can get any clues.¡± Professor Qu glanced at the sky outside and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be there around noon.¡±

    The car didn¡¯t drive for long, and the surrounding area gradually lost its green color and turned into the Gobi Desert. The minibus drove very fast on the desert road.

    At ten o'clock, the car stopped on the side of the road.

    Professor Qu said: "The car cannot drive on the next road, so we have to walk."

    We carried our luggage and followed Professor Qu into the desert.

    Mao Dacai was dozing off on the backpack behind me.

    While on the road, Qu Huairou looked at the spear behind me and asked, "Why are you carrying this spear? Don't you all use mahogany swords to catch ghosts?"

    "This is my weapon." I smiled and glanced at Yan Beixun.

    The gun is quite cool when used for fighting, but it is really inconvenient to carry it on the road. Instead, it is Yan Beixun's Huanqing giant sword, which is packed in a wooden box and is carried on the back, just like carrying a qin.

    Professor Qu is obviously very familiar with Lop Nur. He also introduced some places to us along the way, such as where he visited when he was young and did scientific research.

    After walking for about half an hour, a camp made of five tents finally appeared in front of the desert.

    After we walked over, Professor Qu said: "Don't touch the things inside casually, first check if there are any clues."

    "Didn't the army come here before?" Yan Beixun asked: "If there were any clues, would you have known about it before?"

    Professor Qu chuckled: "There are many things that soldiers cannot see. I can just go into the camp to look for them by myself. If you go in, you will mess up the camp."

    After saying that, Professor Qu walked into the camp and we sat down.

    After walking in the desert for half an hour, I was quite hot. I took out water from my bag, took a sip, and then we started eating biscuits together.

    Jiang Dongcheng and Huang Hua have very high military qualities. Even when eating, one of them will definitely stand up and observe the situation nearby instead of sitting down to eat with us.

    Huang Hua was standing on a relatively high sandy slope observing the surrounding situation. Jiang Dongcheng sat next to me and said with a smile: "Instructor, when can you come to train us again?"

    I glanced at him and asked, "Don't you have anyone training now?"

    Jiang Dongcheng said: "Yes, there are new special forces and I train them, but the effect is not very good."

    I was chatting with Jiang Dongcheng, and Yan Beixun also started chatting with Qu Huairou.

    But all they talked about was this mission.

      Suddenly, Professor Qu¡¯s shout came from inside.

    "Come in quickly!"

    After hearing this, we all ran in outside Huanghua. I walked into the tent holding Mao Dacai.

    This tent is very large, it should be able to accommodate about four people, and it also has a folding coffee table with a map and a notebook on it.

    At this time, Professor Qu took a small ultraviolet flashlight, opened the first page of the notebook, and illuminated it with the ultraviolet light.

    The originally blank notebook showed many words when exposed to the light.

    These words are only visible under this ultraviolet light.

    ¡°This thing is quite high-end.¡± I said in surprise.

    "This is the agreement I made with Lao Yang. If there is something that needs special recording, write it down with this kind of thing so as not to let others see it." Professor Qu said, and Qu Huairou walked up and took the hand from Professor Qu.  UV flashlight to help shine.

    We put our heads together and looked at it.

    There is something written on it.

    "Laoqu, I discovered a big secret about Lop Nur for so many years, be careful!"

    I frowned, what kind of clue was this?

    Professor Qu touched the notebook and said slowly: "The words at the front are still very neat, but starting with the word "you", it became confusing. Apparently something happened to him after he finished writing these two words, and it happened very quickly.  , only enough for him to write these few words."

    Professor Qu then continued writing.

    I asked: "Why did he suddenly want to write such a thing and leave it to you?"

    "I also have a notebook like this." Professor Qu said while looking through the handwriting: "Lao Yang and I started exploring Lop Nur when we were eighteen."

    "Because Lop Nur is a mysterious and strange place, and if you do something wrong, you will lose your life, so we will both write such a notebook and leave it to each other. If we die, we can keep our findings."

    Qu Huairou said: "Dad, the key is, who attacked Uncle Yang? Why was it that Uncle Yang was attacked when he was writing this thing?"

    Professor Qu nodded slightly: "This question is also something I am thinking about. Is there some secret that others don't want Lao Yang to tell?"

    As he spoke, he continued to flip through the notebook.

    There are a lot of things written densely in this notebook, all of which can only be seen by shining the infrared flashlight in Professor Qu's hand.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 464 Artificial Oasis

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Professor Qu read it for a while, then suddenly pointed to a page and said, "This."

    I looked over.

    "March 4th, today is the 23rd time I have entered Lop Nur, preparing to find the secret of the missing Loulan ancient country."

    "It's March 8th. It's a bit too hot today. One of my companions suffered from heat stroke."

    The above is basically a brief introduction to some life.

    "On March 13th, a parchment scroll with ancient Loulan characters was discovered today. It is currently being translated. It is really a huge discovery. When that kid from Laoqu saw it, he would probably die of envy."

    "On March 14th, the contents of the parchment have been translated, but I am hesitating whether I should publish the contents of this parchment. The things recorded in it are too incredible."

    "On March 16, after discussing with the team, we decided to go to the place recorded in the parchment. If we succeed, maybe we can solve the mystery of the sudden disappearance of the people in the ancient Loulan Kingdom."

    Professor Qu pushed up his glasses and said, "These are the final contents."

    "With these clues, how can we find Professor Yang?" Yan Bei asked.

    Professor Qu touched his forehead and said, "I do know a place."

    "Where?" Yan Bei asked.

    "It's a military base established by the military in the past." Professor Qu said, "It's only one kilometer away from us."

    "Is this where Guard Liu said all the soldiers in the base disappeared?" I asked.

    Professor Qu glanced at me in surprise: "Did Guard Liu tell you this kind of thing?"

    Yan Beixun and I nodded.

    Professor Qu tapped the table with his hand, as if thinking about something, and then took out a map.

    "Look, this is a map of Lop Nur." Professor Qu said: "This red dot is the military base. People in Lop Nur often go missing for no apparent reason, or missing people are found. Basically, it happens within a radius of fifty miles of this military base.  "

    ¡°And the closer to the military base, the higher the frequency of accidents.¡± Professor Qu said.

    "Dad, you mean, where Uncle Yang and the others are going is this military base?" Qu Huairou said.

    Professor Qu nodded: "When Lao Yang and I discovered this secret, basically we would not enter the ten-mile radius of the military base after entering Lop Nur. But now, he has actually set up the camp here, only one kilometer away from the military base."

    Yan Beixun smiled and asked Professor Qu: "Professor Qu, how much do you know about the situation in Lop Nur? It's about that military base."

    "You have been immersed in Lop Nur for most of your life, and you have always discovered something, right?" Yan Beixun said.

    Professor Qu touched his chin and said: "At first, I really thought that these things in Lop Nur were really unsolvable mysteries. But since I discovered that there are capable people like you in the world, I think that these things in Lop Nur are really unsolvable mysteries."  The disappearance of people should have something to do with people like you.¡±

    "People like us?" Yan Beixun asked, "People who practice Yin?"

    Hearing this, Jiang Dongcheng asked: "Instructor Zhang, do you need me to ask for help from the army?"

    "No." Professor Qu said quickly: "In this matter, having more people is not necessarily a good thing. It might actually cause chaos."

    Professor Qu makes sense. If it is really some mysterious Yin people, calling people from the army will be of no use.

    They can¡¯t be beaten, but escaping and using all kinds of sorcery are beyond the reach of these soldiers.

    "Dongcheng, what are you using that military base for now?" I turned to Jiang Dongcheng and asked.

    Jiang Dongcheng thought for a while and said, "I heard from Guard Liu that the place has been abandoned for a long time, and no one has been there for many years."

    "Let's go and have a look at that military base." Yan Bei looked for a way.

    Jiang Dongcheng couldn't help but said: "Instructor, if that place is really so evil, will it be dangerous if just a few of us go there?"

    "What are you afraid of? Ordinary Xingyin people are no match for us." Yan Beixun said with a smile.

    Professor Qu did not object to this opinion. Taking advantage of the fact that it was still early, we drank some water, rested for ten minutes, and then walked to the military base.

    On the way, Jiang Dongcheng also took out the map of the military base.

    Along the way, Jiang Dongcheng looked at the map of the military base and explained: "This military base was accurate at the beginning.?It was used to train some soldiers in Lop Nur. Of course, it was later abandoned.  "

    "This base is built under the desert. It is a square shape and is divided into two areas ab. I don't know the general division of labor." Jiang Dongcheng said.

    Not long after we left, an oasis appeared in front of us.

    "That's the entrance to the underground military base. Of course, I don't know how to get in." Professor Qu said, taking a sip of mineral water, obviously very thirsty.

    "There is a huge stone in the oasis. Behind the huge stone is the entrance." Jiang Dongcheng said.

    Yan Beixun said: "We can't all go in. After all, we still don't know what's going on inside. Let's do it this way. I, Axiu, and Jiang Dongcheng will go in first to see what's going on. Huang Hua will stay to protect you two.  people."

    "Okay." Professor Qu said.

    After we had a brief discussion, Jiang Dongcheng said: "Then let's go."

    I thought about it and handed the cat Dacai in my arms to Professor Qu: "Professor Qu, if you take this cat with you, it can help you when you are in danger."

    Mao Dacai rolled his eyes at me.

    Professor Qu smiled dryly and took Mao Dacai.

    Mao Dacai didn¡¯t say a word along the way, and Professor Qu and Qu Huairou didn¡¯t know it was a monster yet.

    I didn¡¯t say it out loud, so as not to scare them both.

    After the three of us sorted out the things we carried, we walked towards the oasis together.

    "This is a man-made oasis. It was originally built to conceal the entrance to the base." Jiang Dongcheng introduced as he walked in front.

    After entering the oasis, the surrounding temperature dropped and it was much cooler.

    Jiang Dongcheng turned around and looked around, pointing in one direction: "The entrance should be over there."

    We walked over.

    This boulder is five meters high and four meters wide. It is covered with moss, and behind it, there are weeds.

    Jiangdong City cleared the weeds and walked behind the boulder. A green iron gate was on the boulder.

    The iron door was stained with rust, and it had obviously not been used for a long time.

    Jiang Dongcheng took out a key and stepped forward. There was a click from the iron door and it opened.

    Yan Beixun took out the Huan Qing giant sword he was carrying and held it in his hand.

    "I'll go in front, Jiang Dongcheng, you in between, and Axiu in the back, please be careful." After Yan Beixun finished speaking, he took out a flashlight and walked in first. Jiang Dongcheng and I hurriedly followed.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 465 Half Demon

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    It was very dark inside the door, of course, it had no effect on me.

    After entering, there is a stone staircase, all the way down.

    It¡¯s very quiet here, the only sound is the footsteps of the three of us.

    After walking for a while, I couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Is the foundation of this base solid? Don¡¯t let it suddenly collapse and bury us alive.¡±

    "Don't worry." Jiang Dongcheng said with a smile: "A military base like this usually won't be damaged for decades."

    Jiang Dongcheng and Yan Beixun both held flashlights in their hands.

    Soon, the three of us walked down the stone steps.

    After walking down the stone steps, there is another white iron door. There is also a no entry sign posted on the door of this iron door.

    Jiang Dongcheng searched for a while, and then found a password input device on the right side of the iron gate. He entered a password, and the iron gate opened from the middle to both sides.

    After opening the door, all the lights inside the base came on.

    Inside the iron gate is a four-meter-wide passage with many truths on both sides, like a maze.

    "Let's start looking for Professor Yang and see if we can find him." Yan Beixun asked Jiang Dongcheng, "By the way, do you know what Professor Yang looks like?"

    Jiang Dongcheng rummaged around and took out a photo. I took a look at it. The dressing style was very similar to Professor Qu, but he was much fatter.

    "Let's search separately. If you encounter danger, just shout loudly." Yan Beixun said, taking out his mobile phone and taking a photo on the map in Jiang Dongcheng's hand.

    Then a person found a passage and left.

    I looked at Yan Beixun¡¯s back and said to Jiang Dongcheng next to me: ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    I am worried that Jiang Dongcheng will be in danger if we separate.

    Jiang Dongcheng nodded. He also took out a pistol and started searching inside with me.

    This search lasted for almost half an hour, almost covering area A.  "

    "Dongcheng, are there any missing places in District A?" I asked.

    Jiang Dongcheng followed me, looked at the map for a while, and said, "If we have found this road, we have found Area A."

    I looked around and sat down on the ground: "Sit down and take a rest. I've been walking for almost half an hour and I'm exhausted."

    This military base is quite empty and chaotic. Part of it should be the chaos that occurred when more than two hundred soldiers disappeared. Also, after these soldiers disappeared, the army sent people to bring the information and documents here.  When I left, the place was a little messy.  "

    Jiang Dongcheng and I were sitting and chatting. Suddenly, Yan Beixun sneakily ran out of the passage on the left. His face was a little anxious. When he saw Jiang Dongcheng and me, his face showed joy and he trotted over.

    I looked at his appearance and said with a smile: "What's wrong? Are you so panicked?"

    Yan Beixun¡¯s face turned serious and he said, ¡°There is a big problem with this underground base.¡±

    "I also know that there is a big problem. You are not talking nonsense." I rolled my eyes at him.

    Yan Beixun was a little anxious and said, "Hey, I mean, I just found Area B. What do you think I found?"

    "What?" I asked.

    "A group of people." Yan Beixun said: "It should be said that they are a group of Yin people."

    "A person who travels to Yin?" I looked at Yan Beixun doubtfully.

    Yan Beixun said: "These Yin people are not simple, and I just sneaked in and found that they were studying a kind of evil magic."

    "They are studying the magic of turning people into monsters." Yan Bei asked.

    "What?" I frowned.

    In ancient times, there was indeed a magic that could turn humans into monsters, but this kind of thing is against the laws of nature and is classified as a forbidden magic. Anyone who is found studying this kind of thing will be killed immediately and his soul will be sent away.  Into the endless hell.

    "It seems that these things in Lop Nur were all done by this organization." Yan Bei found the way.

    I asked: "How many are there?"

    "At least there are more than a hundred people, and the organization is very large." Yan Beixun said: "And I took a look, and there are a large number of experimental subjects inside, about fifty or sixty in number, all of them half-human and half-demon.  "

    "We are withdrawing. If anything happens, go back to Professor Qu and discuss it with them." I said.

    Jiang Dongcheng did not express his opinion at this time. After hearing our discussion, he said: "It doesn't matter further, let's get out quickly."

    After saying that, he walked towards the exit.

    After walking for ten minutes, the three of us cautiously arrived at the exit. As a result, the exit was already closed.There were five people standing there. They all covered their faces with black scarves and had pistols in their hands.

    ¡°Oops, we¡¯ve already been discovered when we come in?¡±

    The three of us retreated and got into a room.

    After closing the door, I took a look. This room looked like it should be a former warehouse.

    "How were we discovered?" Jiang Dongcheng became confused.

    I asked: "There must be something like a camera in this base, right?"

    "No, these people should have entered here to do these experiments after our troops withdrew. This base is extremely secretive and will basically not be discovered." Jiangdong Chengdao: "But it is impossible for them to enter and control the core of the entire base.  control room."

    This is true. This place is a military base of the army. It is impossible for the core control room to be easily entered.

    Yan Beixun opened his mouth to say something else, but suddenly, heavy footsteps came from outside the door.

    Yan Beixun's expression changed: "No, they found us."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the iron door of this house crashed down with a bang.

    This door was actually opened with a punch.

    Standing at the door was a strong man with a height of two meters.

    This strong man only wore a pair of shorts, and his upper body was covered with muscles. But behind him, there was a tail, the tail of a scorpion.

    The strong man saw the three of us inside, with a ferocious smile on his face.

    "Death." After he said the word mechanically, he punched me.

    The iron door just opened was opened by this guy with one punch. At this time, the iron door still has a dented fist mark. How could I dare to let him hit it?

    If you are hit by this guy with a punch, if you are lucky, all the bones in your body will be broken. If you are unlucky, you will be killed directly.

    I stepped aside and stabbed his throat with the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand.

    With a pop, the Sanqing Huayang Spear pierced directly into his throat.

    He did not show any pain, he fell to the ground calmly and stopped breathing.

    "Is this guy dead now?" I looked at the body on the ground in disbelief.

    "This kind of artificial half-demon has no demonic aura. At most, it is just a stronger person." Yan Beixun said disdainfully: "And the half-demon created by humans using evil magic will damage the three souls and seven souls, directly  If you become a fool, you will be very powerful against ordinary people, but not against us."

    Yan Beixun said with a serious face: "The ones who really need to be careful are the people who created these half-demon." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 466 Opportunity

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Shall we rush out in one go?" I asked.

    "It's impossible. They must have stepped up security at the exit now." Yan Beixun said, taking out his mobile phone: "The signal here is blocked, and there is no way to notify the outside. As long as we are trapped here and killed,  The outside world will never know that they occupied this military base."

    Jiang Dongcheng frowned slightly and said, "I do have an idea."

    Yan Beixun and I looked at Jiangdong City together.

    "Before coming here, I have obtained the password to enter the core control room. If we enter the core control room, we can contact our military personnel." Jiangdong Chengdao.

    "Where is the core control?" Yan Bei asked.

    "Area B." Jiang Dongcheng said.

    At this time, there were many footsteps in the corridor outside the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s too late to think so much, just go to the core control room.¡± Seeing that the situation was urgent, I was the first to rush out of the room. When I saw it, this corridor was filled with half-demon on both sides.

    These half-demon expressions were dull. After seeing us, they rushed towards us quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll rush forward and fight my way out, Yan Beixun, you stay behind and don¡¯t let us get outflanked.¡± I said, ¡°Dongcheng, you show the way.¡±

    After saying that, I rushed forward with the Sanqing Huayang Gun and stabbed the half-demon walking in front in the face.

    This half-demon tilted his head, dodged my shot, opened his mouth, and shot his tongue towards me like a frog.

    I easily killed that powerful half-demon before, but I felt a little careless and got wrapped around my neck by this guy.

    This guy¡¯s tongue is very strong. After being entangled, I felt it was difficult to breathe.

    boom!

    There was a gunshot.

    Jiang Dongcheng, who was behind me, shot at this guy.

    A shot hit it in the head, and he fell to the ground with a plop.

    I pulled out the tongue wrapped around my neck. My neck and hands were covered in saliva. I felt disgusting.

    "Hey, hurry up, these people behind are rushing forward and they won't be able to withstand it anymore." Yan Beixun's roar came from behind me.

    Hearing what he said, I also took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and rushed forward with all my strength, but the result was not what I thought.

    Originally, according to my idea, brother, I would show off my power and fight my way out.

    As a result, a lot of blood was lost due to injuries, but instead of rushing out, he was forced to retreat.

    Although these half-demon sounds weak, they each have their own characteristics. Some are strong, some are fast, some can throw hidden weapons, and some are like mad dogs, hugging me when they rush up.

    I am a little overwhelmed by these half-demon.

    No way, I looked back, and if I was forced down, we would be completely sealed in this passage. By then, there would be insufficient space, and I would not be able to use my marksmanship. All kinds of half-demon would rush towards us, and we would die even if we didn't think so.  Disaster.

    There are sweat stains on my forehead.

    Yan Beixun shouted: "Jiangdong City, take it."

    I looked back and saw that Yan Beixun had thrown the Huan Qing Giant Sword to Jiangdong City.

    Jiang Dongcheng took the Huan Qing Giant Sword and almost fell to the ground because the Huan Qing Giant Sword was too heavy!

    "It only takes a few seconds!" After Yan Beixun finished speaking, he ran to the middle, sat down cross-legged, and recited the method: "No name and no form, all methods return to the sect - the sun and the moon attack together!"

    Then, golden light appeared in Yan Beixun's hands, and then he clapped his hands one after another, and golden light shot out from his hands. Once these half-demon were hit by this golden light, they didn't even scream.  fell to the ground.

    After a full minute, there were estimated to be forty or fifty half-demon in this passage, all of them dead.

    I was so happy that I rushed to Yan Beixun, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground and cursed: "You old boy should have used this trick earlier."

    As soon as I finished speaking, I realized that Yan Beixun's face was pale, he opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    "Do you think I don't want to use Taoism? Do you think I like to carry a huge magic blue sword and fight against evil spirits all day long? The Taoism passed down by my ancestors is so powerful that my body can't bear it if I use it." Yan Bei  Find the way.

    Jiang Dongcheng quickly helped Yan Beixun up and carried him on his back.

    "Instructor Zhang, follow me quickly." After saying that, Jiang Dongcheng started running on the road ahead, and I quickly followed him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t encounter any half-demon or ghost-walking people along the way.

    "When something goes wrong, there must be demons. The fact that these half-demon can find us means that we have long been exposed."??, but no one is coming to deal with us at this time?  So weird.

    "Be careful." I said to Jiang Dongcheng who was walking in front.

    Jiang Dongcheng nodded.

    However, the journey was extremely smooth. After entering Area B, it was also very smooth. The strange thing is that even when we passed by a place with many Yin people, those people did not raise their heads to look at us. Instead, they sat in their own seats.  matter.

    I glanced at them, could it be that these people are all fools?

    Soon, we came to the entrance of a passage.

    "Going through this passage is the core control room." Jiang Dongcheng's face was a little nervous.

    Me too, it¡¯s so weird!

    Why did those evildoers ignore us before?  Didn't you see it?  Are they all blind?

    When we walked into this passage, at the end of this passage was an iron door with a secret.

    And in the passage, there were two people standing.

    Zhao Yazi, Zhang Baohuan!

    These two people were the two guys who took Fu Dou away when the military used him for assessment.

    When I saw these two people here, I immediately thought, could this place be their base?

    Zhao Yazi looked at me with a smile: "Zhang Xiu, what's wrong? Do you miss your sister? You came here to see me?"

    "What do you mean?" I frowned: "Building a secret base here in Lop Nur to study half-demon?"

    ¡°We are only here to play with the things that the organization has made for two days.¡± Zhao Yazi said with a smile.

    I frowned: "What organization are you from? From Queyue?"

    "Queyue? Don't make me laugh when you say it. Is Queyue worthy of competing with us?" Zhao Yazi raised her finger at me: "Come on, hit the person next to me, and I will tell you which organization we are from.  of."

    I frowned.

    "Don't say I didn't give you a chance. If you want to enter the core control room to save your life, this is the only way. If I didn't want to see you fight with Zhang Baohuan, I would be too lazy to let those outside let you in." Zhao Ya  Zi said.

    Hearing this, I suddenly realized. No wonder the Yin people outside didn¡¯t attack us just now. It turned out to be Zhao Yazi¡¯s order, but what did Zhao Yazi mean?  After all, I'm not familiar with her at all.

    "Instructor Zhang, what should I do?" Jiang Dongcheng turned around and asked.

    "You carry Yan Beixun on your back. When we find an opportunity later, we will rush over and open the door." After I whispered, I shouted to Zhang Baohuan who looked indifferent: "Hey, come on, let's challenge him." (Remember  Website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 467 Little Girl

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Zhang Baohuan looked cold, holding an emerald green flute in his right hand and said, "Come."

    Use this thing to fight with the Sanqing Huayang Gun in my hand?

    I looked at the flute in his hand strangely, rushed forward, and shot him in the head with one shot.

    Unexpectedly, he picked up the flute in his hand and blocked the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand.

    I was surprised. It stands to reason that a flute made of jade could be smashed with one shot from the Sanqing Huayang Gun.

    "What's that in your hand?" I took a step back and looked at the flute in his hand.

    Zhao Yazi laughed at the side and said: "It's true that you have the Sanqing Huayang Spear in your hand, but what Zhang Baohuan has in his hand is the Sanqing Beast Control Flute. They are both Sanqing Twelve Weapons, so you may not be able to beat him.  "

    I squinted my eyes, this thing is the Sanqing Beast Royal Flute?

    It suddenly dawned on me, no wonder that such a fierce fight could be solved by this guy playing the flute a few times.

    What he holds in his hand is the Sanqing Beast Royal Flute.

    I was too lazy to talk nonsense with them, so I shot Zhang Baohuan.

    This guy ducked to the side, then came up close, used the flute in his hand as a stick, and hit me in the chest.

    ?????????????????????????????? Bang.

    I covered my chest and took two steps back. At this time, my chest ached.

    "You are no match for me." Zhang Baohuan said lightly.

    I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Gun tightly: "That's not necessarily the case!"

    After saying that, I rushed forward and hit him on the head with a stick.

    When he raised his hand to resist with the Sanqing Beast Flute, I kicked him in the chest.

    I kicked him so hard that he took a step back, and I immediately yelled: "Go!"

    Zhang Baohuan¡¯s face changed slightly, and when he saw Jiang Dongcheng behind me rushing up, he turned around and shouted to Zhao Yazi: ¡°Be careful!¡±

    "Take care of yourself first." When he turned around, I kicked him in the chest. I kicked him aside and hit him against the wall. Jiang Dongcheng and I rushed over, and I pointed a gun at Zhao Ya.  Zi's ??throat.

    "Don't mess around." Zhang Baohuan's voice came from behind me.

    I looked back at him and said, "You just don't mess around, otherwise don't blame me for killing her."

    "Are you really going to kill me?" Zhao Yazi turned to look at me and asked.

    "Don't force me." I glared at Zhao Yazi.

    She looked relaxed, as if she had not considered that I would kill her.

    "What if I tell you that I have a relationship with Luo Fang?" Zhao Yazi said.

    "Are you related to Luo Fang?" I snorted: "Then why has he never told me about this?"

    But then I froze, and suddenly I remembered something.

    Zhao Yazi tilted her neck and asked me with a smile: "What? I remembered."

    "Are you a little girl?" I stared at her and asked, "What evidence is there?"

    "Since I know about the little girl and Luo Fang, do you think I am?" Zhao Yazi said.

    Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but put down the spear pointed at her. Yes, not many people know about this kind of thing.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the little girl Luo Fang had been looking for would meet here today.

    But what¡¯s even more strange is, why did she take the initiative to tell me her identity?

    "Instructor Zhang, the door is open." Jiang Dongcheng shouted to me.

    At this time, the door of the core control room was opened.

    I raised the gun in my hand and said to Zhao Yazi, "Come in with us."

    "What do you want to do?" Zhang Baohuan asked anxiously.

    "Don't worry, he won't kill me." After Zhao Yazi said that, she turned around and walked into the core control room.

    Zhang Baohuan looked at me with red eyes, as if he wanted to eat me alive.

    This guy seems to like Zhao Yazi.

    I couldn¡¯t help but think about whether I should find an opportunity to kill him. After all, Zhao Yazi is a little girl, and she is Luo Fang¡¯s sweetheart.

    ¡°Whether it was the hatred shown by Zhang Baohuan at this time or his attitude of liking Zhao Yazi, these were the reasons for me to kill him.

    ¡°Forget it, at this military base, I can barely survive, so what else do you expect to do?

    I shook my head and forced Zhao Yazi to enter the core control room together.

    Now that we have found the little girl, we must not let her go.

    ? ?After entering the control room, the door behind me slammed down, and I felt completely relieved.

    This core control room is very large, with various buttons everywhere.

    Jiang Dongcheng took out his pistol, pointed at Zhao Yazi and said, "Instructor Zhang, what is her identity?"

    ¡°Don¡¯t be wary, please notify the military immediately. I will solve her problem and won¡¯t let her cause trouble.¡± I said.

    Zhao Yazi curled her lips and said, "It's useless. The relocation work is already underway outside. By the time the military people arrive, we people will have already evacuated."

    ¡°Then close the door so these people can¡¯t escape,¡± Jiang Dongcheng said.

    "I advise you not to do this. Although this is your military base, our organization has been operating here for almost ten years. If you close the door and prevent them from leaving, even if your military arrives and wants to kill them,  Just them alone, the number of people who died is definitely more than three times that of us outside."

    Zhao Yazi consciously sat in the corner.

    After hearing this, Jiang Dongcheng clenched his fists, sighed and said, "Hey, let's just let them escape."

    I only hope in my heart that Professor Qu and Qu Huairou outside will not be caught by these people who escaped, but I left Mao Dacai with me when I came in, so nothing should happen.

    Zhao Yazi suddenly asked me: "How is Luo Fang doing now?"

    "You don't know?" I asked.

    "I found out a lot about what happened before he was caught in Longyin Temple, but why he was imprisoned in Longyin Temple. Later, there were countless casualties in Longyin Temple. He escaped, but I don't know very details. Even where he is now,  I don¡¯t know either." Zhao Yazi said.

    I saw a concerned look on her face, and it seemed that her feelings for Luo Fang were still there.

    I said: "Luo Fang knew that you were taken away by a cult person, so he swallowed the magic pill in order to find you, or to have the strength to take you away after finding you."

    "Later, because of the magic pill, he was taken away and sealed by Longyin Temple. Then Luo Fang became completely possessed. After massacring the monks in Longyin Temple, he escaped into the demon world. At this time, he started an uprising in the demon world and confronted the King of Demons.  Yeah." I said.

    Zhao Yazi said nervously: "No, he is too dangerous."

    I actually don¡¯t know why Luo Fang would go to the Demon Realm to do such a thing, but at this time, it is natural that he did such a thing for Zhao Yazi.

    "You come back with me. I will notify Luo Fang and ask him to come see you." I said.

    After hearing this, Zhao Yazi¡¯s expression dimmed: ¡°There is no way I can leave with you.¡±

    "Why?" I clenched my fists and looked at Zhao Yazi, feeling a little angry in my heart. I finally found the little girl. Are you unwilling to follow me?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 468 Mysterious Monster

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Why don't you want to come with us?" I asked Zhao Yazi.

    Zhao Yazi thought for a while and said to me: "There are many reasons."

    At this time, Yan Beixun, who was lying on the ground, actually sat up with all his strength and smiled at me: "Hey, it's not that this little girl doesn't want to go with you, it's that she doesn't dare. If she really dares to escape, not only  Did he harm her or Luo Fang?"

    "What do you mean?" I turned to look at Yan Beixun.

    "He's right." Zhao Yazi looked at me and said, "If I dare to leave with Luo Fang, not only will I die, but Luo Fang will also be killed by me."

    "Luo Fang is different now from before. He is very powerful in the demon world and has many demons under his command." I persuaded him.

    "You underestimate our organization too much. Unless Luo Fang becomes the King of Demons, it will be very simple for our organization to kill him." Zhao Yazi looked at me and said, "Don't take our organization too seriously.  It¡¯s simple, our organization is not comparable to Queyue¡¯s petty fighting.¡±

    Yan Bei saw Zhao Yazi like this and asked, "Is that old monster still alive?"

    Zhao Yazi nodded slightly.

    I asked: "What old monster?"

    "The boss of their organization is a guy who has lived for almost two hundred years." Yan Beixun said, taking out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket: "This girl didn't lie to you. If Luo Fang dares to take her away, he will die.  It must be Luo Fang."

    Why is the organization of Yin people so powerful?

    I sighed. At present, it seems that it is unrealistic to take Zhao Yazi away.

    ¡°Who is that Zhang Baohuan outside?¡± I asked.

    "Master has accepted five disciples, Zhang Baohuan ranks fourth, and I am Master's fifth disciple." Zhao Yazi said.

    I asked: "By the way, have you arrested a professor named Yang here? Is he still alive?"

    Zhao Yazi looked at me strangely: "Arrest people?"

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have twelve expedition teams here a few days ago?¡± I asked.

    Zhao Yazi frowned: "No, people from our organization have been doing research in this base."

    "Didn't you catch the missing people in Lop Nur?" Yan Beixun's expression also changed.

    "No." Zhao Yazi shook her head slightly and asked, "What's wrong?"

    broken!

    As soon as I finished speaking, I suddenly felt a slight vibration under my feet.

    "Something happened!" Jiang Dongcheng shouted.

    I stood up and asked: "What?"

    "You guys come here to take a look?" Jiang Dongcheng shouted.

    We ran to the monitor, and even Yan Beixun, who looked pale, came up.

    At this time, in a corridor, people from Zhao Yazi's organization held their heads and screamed. Then, a living person gradually turned into mist.

    After turning into fog, the fog penetrated into the ground.

    A living person, in less than a minute, completely disappeared.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    At this time, there was a huge heartbeat under our feet.

    "There is something else under this base." I said.

    "Impossible." Jiang Dongcheng said: "There are no rooms on the lower floor of this base."

    "There should be another evil spirit down here. Looking at the formation, this evil spirit is not simple." Yan Beixun frowned and thought, "No matter what, leave this military base first."

    "But those evildoers outside are still there." Jiangdong Cheng said.

    Zhao Yazi said with a serious face: "Open the door, as long as I am here, they will not hurt you."

    If you continue to stay here, you might encounter some danger.

    Jiang Dongcheng didn¡¯t hesitate. After controlling a few buttons, he opened the iron door. Then, Jiang Dongcheng carried Yan Beixun on his back. We took the ¡®guy¡¯ and ran outside.

    When they ran out, the Yin people outside were still confused. They didn't seem to know what happened, maybe they thought it was an earthquake.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off ? ? When the Yin-traveler died just now, no one else was around to see it.

    Zhang Baohuan saw us coming out and said hurriedly: "Azi, you are not in danger."

    "Leave this base quickly, quickly!" Zhao Yazi shouted.

    "What?" Zhang Baohuan was stunned for a moment.

    "Don't bring all the information with you, or you will die." Zhao Yazi, like us, did not stop and ran desperately to the gate of the base.

    MaybeWith trust in Zhao Yazi, Zhang Baohuan also followed him. To be honest, I didn't want this guy to follow him.

    When Zhang Baohuan ran away, he turned back and shouted: "Don't mess around, take the important information and leave."

    After saying that, he ran out with us.

    Halfway through the run, the earthquake started again, and instead of the sound of beating hearts under our feet, there was a low roar like a beast.

    The sound was so loud that the entire base could probably hear it.

    The vibrations continued to intensify, and cracks appeared on the walls of this base.

    "Run faster, this place is almost overrun." Yan Beixun shouted towards Jiangdong City.

    I rolled my eyes at him. This guy was carried by Jiang Dongcheng and he was actually shouting at this moment.

    Jiangdong City was obviously struggling and said, "Instructor Yan, don't worry, the quality of this base is very good. Even if it encounters a major earthquake, it will not completely collapse."

    As soon as we finished speaking, there was a loud noise behind us, and the passage we just passed completely collapsed.

    "Oops." Zhang Baohuan took one look and cursed: "This passage is the fastest way to the exit. This road collapsed. It will take an extra five minutes to go around and run out."

    "How long has it been since you still care about other people's lives?" Zhao Yazi said lightly.

    "The information they brought with them!" Zhang Baohuan said: "These information were left over for many years, and now they are all in vain."

    This guy is not concerned about the lives of those Yin people, but the data.

    The shaking was getting louder and louder, but fortunately we finally ran out.

    After running out of this boulder, we hurriedly ran outside the oasis.

    It was already dusk outside.

    After we ran out, we saw Professor Qu, Qu Huairou, Huang Hua, and Mao Dacai outside the oasis, looking nervously inside. After we ran out, Professor Qu said happily: "You are finally out,  There seems to be an earthquake around here.¡±

    Professor Qu then asked: "Have you found Lao Yang? Well, who are these two?"

    ¡°It¡¯s too late to elaborate.¡± I said, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here quickly.¡±

    At this time, Mao Dacai also jumped over. After I hugged him, Mao Dacai said to me: "Hurry up, there is a very powerful guy here."

    "How powerful is it? Can you handle it?" I asked in a low voice.

    Mao Dacai shook his head slightly: "It should be the monster sleeping here. I don't know why, but it suddenly woke up."

    At this moment, the vibrations under our feet became more intense.

    ¡°Leave this oasis.¡± I shouted, and then a group of us immediately started running crazily into the distance.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 469 Big Centipede

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After we ran for about five minutes, there was a loud noise behind us. When we looked back, we saw that the entire desert behind us had sunk one meter lower.

    The bucket sunk one meter in a large area.

    We are just on the edge.

    "It seems that this military base and the Yin people you organized have all disappeared." Yan Beixun chuckled.

    Zhao Yazi didn¡¯t show any expression, only Zhang Baohuan said with regret: ¡°Hey, those materials.¡±

    Suddenly, in the desert under the sunset, something appeared from a distant place.

    The thing was about a mile away from us, but we could still vaguely see it, like a big centipede.

    I quickly took a telescope from Jiang Dongcheng and looked over.

    At this time, a mile away, a large centipede was slowly crawling out of the soil.

    This centipede is completely black, and its back is densely covered with spells. This martial arts centipede is twenty meters long and extremely huge. It is estimated that it can eat a person in one go with its huge mouth.

    At this time, he was lying on the sand. From under it, "mist" was slowly rising. It greedily opened its mouth to suck in the mist.

    My face changed drastically. Can I still be unclear about the origin of these ¡®fogs¡¯?

    Professor Qu was also looking with a telescope, and suddenly said: "Is this a lucky house?"

    "Jiwu?" I turned to look at Professor Qu.

    Others were looking for telescopes and other things to look at the big centipede in the distance.

    "Jiwu" is the Tocharian language, which is the ancient Loulan language. In Tocharian, "Jiwu" means god. I found in many ancient books that the ancient Loulan country once believed in calling a "Jiwu" a "Jiwu", although it has not written about the "Jiwu"  What it is, but in just a few words, it is like a snake-like creature, but I didn't expect it to be such a huge centipede."

    Professor Qu said in amazement.

    "It's not just big." Yan Beixun said, "Leave quickly. When that big centipede comes to its senses, it's probably time to kill us."

    I squeaked, obediently, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be the god that the ancient Loulan country believed in in ancient times.

    "Let's go." After Zhang Baohuan said that, he turned around and was about to leave. Suddenly, the big centipede roared and ran towards us.

    "Oops, we were discovered." Professor Qu's expression changed.

    "It's better to fight this thing desperately." Yan Beixun glanced at Zhang Baohuan who was about to leave and said: "A two-legged one can't outrun a four-legged one, let alone a centipede with such legs. Stay and set up a magic circle.  I can still try my best, but if I try to run, I really can¡¯t run.¡±

    I nodded slightly, Yan Beixun was right, in this desert, can we outrun that centipede?

    Zhang Baohuan took a deep breath and said to Zhao Yazi: "Azi, don't worry, I have the Sanqing Beast Control Flute, and I won't let that centipede hurt you."

    Zhao Yazi smiled but said nothing.

    Yan Beixun looked at the people around him and said, "Professor Qu, you and Qu Huairou leave here first and go to the sandy slope over there. You two can't help in this kind of battle. Huang Hua, Jiang  Dongcheng, the mission of you two is to protect Professor Qu and his daughter."

    "Yes!" Jiang Dongcheng and Huang Hua nodded.

    These two people are not the kind of people who show off.

    Afterwards, Huang Hua and Jiang Dongcheng left with Professor Qu and Qu Huairou.

    "I'm really trying my best. I want to make some money. Is it so difficult to get a wife?" Yan Beixun smiled bitterly, and then took out a black scroll from his bag.

    This is exactly what Yan Beixun used to seal Hungry Shura.

    But that¡¯s not right. The Demon Collection Chart was also used against the centipede spirit once before. Doesn¡¯t it mean it can¡¯t be used again?

    Yan Beixun glanced at me and said: "The Demon Collection Chart can be used for the last time, but when it is used, the centipede previously sealed inside will escape, so I have been useless, and now my wife has to pay for it."  .¡±

    My eyes lit up. The centipede spirit that was sealed in this scroll was not weak at all.

    Yan Beixun saw my look and said, "You'd better not have too high expectations. That centipede just now may not be able to deal with it."

    "Take a look." Mao Dacai called out at this time. I lowered my head and saw that, by the way, there was Mao Dacai.

    Although that big centipede does look very majestic, our side is not weak either. We have Mao Dacai here, plus me, Yan Beixun, and Zhang Baohuan.The Sanqing Beast Royal Flute here is not incapable of competing with that big centipede.

    Zhao Yazi suddenly said: "No, the big centipede is gone."

    When I heard this, I hurriedly looked in the direction of the big centipede. At first, the big centipede was very far away from us, and we could see it, but at this time, it was nowhere to be seen.

    Gone?

    "It's at your feet! Run quickly!"

    Suddenly Mao Dacai shouted.

    As soon as I heard this, without hesitation, I just found a random direction and ran wildly.

    Yan Beixun ran over beside me, while Zhao Yazi and Zhang Baohuan ran in the opposite direction to us.

    We had just ran a dozen meters when a giant centipede emerged from the sand where we were standing.

    After this big centipede came out, it made a deafening roar.

    The giant centipede is twenty meters long and exudes a strong demonic aura.

    It didn¡¯t care about other people, it stared at the cat Dacai in my arms, and then roared.

    Cat Dacai jumped from my arms to the ground and yelled at him: "Take aim!"

    Of course, just this shout made the momentum a bit weaker.

    ??Subsequently, Mao Dacai transformed into his true body, two meters tall and four meters long, with silver-white hair all over his body and surrounded by a strong demonic aura.

    It seems that the big centipede only regards the cat Dacai as its opponent.

    "Hey, big man, can you understand people? If we fight, you may not win, why don't we shake hands and make peace? They are all monsters, don't be so disrespectful." Mao Dacai said.

    There was a chattering language coming from the giant centipede¡¯s mouth, and we couldn¡¯t understand what it was saying at all.

    This guy should be speaking the Tocharian language that Professor Qu mentioned before, right?

    Although I couldn¡¯t understand its words, the awe-inspiring murderous aura on its body did not change at all. It was obvious that this guy had no intention of shaking hands and making peace.

    Then, it coiled up like a snake.

    What is this guy doing?

    I became curious, and suddenly, the demonic energy on his body spurted out from him.

    These evil spirits turned into needles, which were extremely numerous and densely packed.

    "Get behind me!"

    Mao Dacai said and jumped in front of Yan Beixun and me.

    At this time, we were hiding behind Mao Dacai, and in other places where Mao Dacai was not blocking, countless evil spirits were shot on the ground. These evil spirits shot on the yellow sand, and actually turned the sand into black. If it were us  If a person is hit by a needle formed by the demonic energy on its body, it is estimated that half of his life will be lost.

    "It hurts so much." Mao Dacai said painfully.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 470 Entering the stomach

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Are you okay?" I asked.

    At this time, the needles condensed by the demonic energy also stopped.

    When I saw it, the hair on the side that Mao Dacai helped to block had been turned black by the demon needle.

    "What the hell, fight him!" After Yan Beixun said that, he took the demon-containing map, tore off the red seal on it, and ran towards the big centipede with the demon-containing map.

    While the Demon Collection Picture was still in mid-air, there was a bang and another centipede came out.

    This is exactly the centipede that was collected on the mountain behind our school.

    "Haha! I, Wu Yong, finally came out!" As soon as Wu Yong came out of the demon collection map, the centipede spirit that was twice as big as him had already bitten it on the waist.

    When I took this bite, I originally thought I would bite Wu Yong in half, but unexpectedly there was a crisp ping-pong sound.

    "What the hell?" Wu Yong came back to his senses at this time and found a centipede that was twice as big as him. He was obviously frightened.

    At this time, I looked in the direction where Zhao Yazi ran just now.

    She shouldn¡¯t let these demonic needles prick her to death. If Luo Fang knew about this, he would probably go crazy.

    Fortunately, although Zhao Yazi and Zhang Baohuan looked embarrassed, their lives were not in danger.

    "Up!" Yan Beixun gritted his teeth and yelled, holding the Huanqing Giant Sword, and rushed forward.

    Cat Dacai also ran towards the big centipede.

    boom!

    Suddenly, the big centipede exerted force, and Wu Yong was actually bitten in half and fell to the ground.

    "What." Even though the centipede was bitten in half, it didn't die immediately. Instead, it struggled painfully on the ground.

    I didn¡¯t expect Wu Yong to be killed by it so easily. Originally, I thought he could survive for a while.

    I grabbed the pendant in my arms and touched it.

    By this time, the cracks on the pendant had completely healed. After I touched it, a burst of white light shone on my body.

    Qimen Feijia appeared on me.

    I took the Sanqing Huayang Spear and followed Yan Beixun's pace.

    Yan Beixun was the first to come to the big centipede.

    A 20-meter-long super giant centipede is really super big.

    Before, I didn¡¯t feel anything from a distance, but when we came to the big centipede, I really took a breath of air.

    "This thing is a little too big." I couldn't help but sigh, and then the big centipede opened its mouth towards us.

    "Be careful!" The demonic aura from Mao Dacai surged toward us, but the demonic aura from Mao Dacai did not hurt either of us.

    I feel sore and uncomfortable all over my body.

    This should be his ability to turn people into mist, right?

    "If this big centipede is really hiding somewhere and killing people like this, it would be really hard to find. If Mao Dacai hadn't protected us two with evil energy, it would be hard to predict our little lives.

    But Zhao Yazi and Zhang Baohuan fell to the ground in pain and screamed.

    I quickly looked over to Professor Qu. Maybe they were too far away, so there was nothing wrong with them.

    ¡°Brother Cat, hurry up and save Zhao Yazi.¡± I shouted to Mao Dacai.

    "What does that woman have to do with you?" Mao Dacai turned around and asked.

    "She is Luo Fang's mistress. Don't ask too many questions. If she dies, Luo Fang will go crazy." I explained quickly.

    I finally added: "The man next to him doesn't need to be saved!"

    "Got it." Mao Dacai nodded, and then a green demonic energy appeared under Zhao Yazi's feet, protecting her.

    Zhao Yazi was lying on the ground, breathing heavily and looking in pain.

    Zhang Baohuan, on the other hand, did not have such good luck. At this time, he held his head and screamed. Soon, everything including his clothes turned into mist. Only an emerald green flute was left where he had just been lying.  .

    The mist quickly floated into the big centipede¡¯s mouth.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Including Wu Yong¡¯s body, it also turned into mist and was sucked into the mouth by the giant centipede.

    Then, perhaps realizing that this trick was of no use to us, the giant centipede suddenly got into the ground.

    This guy is in the desert, just like a fish in the sea, he can easily get under the sand.

    "Escaped?" Yan Bei asked.

    "No, it's still down there, go save that woman first." After Mao Dacai said, he ran towards Zhao Yazi, then picked it up in his mouth and threw it on its back.

    After Mao Dacai ran back, Zhao Yazi fell to the ground.

    Zhao Yazi looked weak and said to me: "Zhang Baohuan is dead. Master may be angry now."

    "It's not like we killed him. If your master is unhappy, let him come to take revenge on this big centipede." I said happily.

    Zhao Yazi fell silent and did not speak.

    Suddenly, there was a vibration under our feet.

    Mao Dacai said: "This monster is extremely hard on the outside, and ordinary weapons cannot hurt it."

    "It just so happens that the weapons in Axiu and I's hands are unusual." Yan Bei said.

    Mao Dacai said: "The weapons in your hands are indeed extraordinary, but this centipede is very strong. No matter how many times you chop it with your weapons outside, you still can't kill it. There is only one way to get inside its body."

    "How to get in?" I asked.

    "When you go in from his mouth later, I will protect you with the demonic energy. After entering its belly, you can make trouble as much as you can." Mao Dacai said.

    As soon as I heard that I was about to enter the belly of the big centipede, I immediately felt weak. Damn it, if I don¡¯t go in even slightly, I would have to be digested by it, right?

    "We don't have much time for you to hesitate." After Mao Dacai said, a layer of green evil energy appeared on the surface of Yan Beixun and I's bodies.

    Then, Mao Dacai picked up Zhao Yazi and jumped far away.

    As soon as it jumped away, my feet relaxed. When I looked down, the big centipede had already bitten it in its mouth.

    Almost instantly, the surroundings became pitch black.

    The only thought in my mind at this time was that I hope this big man doesn¡¯t have the habit of chewing food and then swallowing it.

    But fortunately, I was lucky. I entered its belly and rolled a few times before stopping.

    "Hey, Yan Beixun, where are you?" I looked around, searching.

    "What about this." Yan Beixun was lying next to me. He touched his forehead and cursed: "This guy Mao Dacai came in without any mental preparation?"

    Seeing that nothing serious happened to Yan Beixun, I observed the situation inside the monster's belly.

    There is red everywhere in here.

    "Is this the inside of the centipede's belly?" I looked at it.

    Suddenly, the surroundings shook. I lost my balance and fell to the ground.

    "It looks like Mao Dacai is having sex with the giant centipede outside." Yan Beixun lay on the ground and said, "Work! Kill this guy." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 471 Trap

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "I don't know what's going on outside, but I can say that I experienced what it means to be spinning inside. Yan Beixun said it nicely. Kill this guy. Is it that simple?

    At this time, the big centipede kept moving and could not stand firmly. Yan Beixun and I lay on the ground desperately.

    After a while, the shaking outside finally subsided a little. Yan Beixun and I quickly stood up from the ground. I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and stabbed it wherever I wanted.

    With a pop, the Sanqing Huayang Spear directly pierced a hole.

    And outside, the screams of this big centipede were also heard.

    The shaking became more violent.

    "This guy feels pain." Yan Beixun took the Huanqing giant sword and started slashing inside. Soon, there were more than a dozen knife marks inside.

    We have been busy for a long time, and I have stabbed more than a dozen holes in its belly, but this one¡¯s martial arts seems to be fine.

    "Hey, Axiu, this can't go on." Yan Beixun sat down tiredly.

    I thought about it and understood why. With this martial arts attack, even if I stabbed a hundred holes with my Sanqing Huayang Spear, it would only feel pain at most and could not hurt its roots at all.

    I said: "By the way, this monster has a heart! Didn't we hear the beating of its heart when we were in the military base before? Just destroy its heart."

    The inside of this martial arts belly is actually similar to a dark cave. Yan Beixun glanced at the passage and said, "You mean, we continue to go down there?"

    "Yes." After I figured it out, I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and walked inside. Yan Beixun also followed me.

    Our feet were soft, a bit like cotton when we stepped on them. After walking inside this dark belly for a while, we finally saw this guy¡¯s heart.

    This guy¡¯s heart is actually inside the wall of flesh. There are still many blood vessels connected around this dark heart, and it is beating thumpingly.

    "Is it enough to destroy this thing?" Yan Beixun said, and struck at it with the Huanqing giant sword.

    I suddenly felt something was wrong. This was an intuition. I always felt that everything was going too smoothly.

    Logically speaking, since this guy has such a big flaw in his belly, how dare he swallow us alive?

    Unless this big centipede is a fool.

    But since this giant centipede was the god worshiped by the ancient Loulan Kingdom and has lived for thousands of years, how could it be a fool?

    Thinking of this, I wanted to stop Yan Beixun and observe him more.

    But Yan Beixun¡¯s Huanqing Giant Sword has already shattered this ¡®heart¡¯.

    After the heart was chopped into pieces, countless black liquid flowed out, and a putrid smell came.

    The giant centipede is still making a lot of noise outside.

    I had a bad premonition deep in my heart, so I pulled Yan Beixun away and said, "Something's wrong."

    "What's wrong?" Just as Yan Beixun finished speaking, suddenly, countless centipedes crawled out from the place where the heart had just been chopped.

    These centipedes are very big. Of course, they cannot be compared with the twenty-meter-long centipedes outside. However, there are also centipedes as long as two adults' fingers, and they are colorful. They are highly poisonous at first glance, and you may die if you touch them.  That kind of thing.

    "Let's go!" I grabbed Yan Beixun's hand, turned around and ran away.

    These centipedes are extremely fast and there are many of them. Soon, the ground behind us was covered with centipedes, chasing us.

    "Hey, Axiu, why don't you let these centipedes bite and see if they are highly toxic?"

    Yan Beixun, who was running in front, said to me.

    "What the hell." I rolled my eyes at him. Yan Beixun and I had only taken two steps when suddenly, I felt like something was entangled under my feet.

    I lowered my head and saw that under my feet, the flesh of this big centipede was clinging to our ankles.

    Oops.

    Those centipedes quickly crawled to our feet. After the centipedes climbed onto me, a burst of white light came from the Qimen Flying Armor on my body, and all the centipedes were bounced away.

    On the other hand, Yan Beixun's body was covered with centipedes, and they started biting him crazily.

    Yan Beixun didn't even have time to say anything. The skin on his body quickly turned blue. He fell to the ground and foamed at the mouth.

    I saw that I was protected by the flying armor of Qi Men. These centipedes could not hurt me, so I was no longer afraid. I rushed forward and grabbed these centipedes away with my hands.

    ? ?He grabbed a centipede and smashed it. The centipede turned into blood and flowed onto Yan Beixun's body, and then the blood got into Yan Beixun's body.

    Damn it, isn¡¯t this centipede too evil?

    "Leave me alone. Since these centipedes are fine with you, hurry up and find out the big centipede's weakness and kill the big centipede." Yan Beixun fell to the ground and said in pain.

    "What should you do?" I looked at Yan Bei and asked.

    "Don't worry, you won't die!" Yan Beixun said.

    I frowned, a little worried about leaving Yan Beixun here alone.

    "Why are you so worried? I am such an easy person to die. Go quickly!" Yan Beixun scolded me.

    "Don't die." I glanced at him and used the Sanqing Huayang Gun to open up the flesh that grabbed my ankle.

    This road was covered with centipedes everywhere. The number was frightening. They were everywhere and densely packed. At first, these centipedes pounced on me. But after they found that they couldn't hurt me, they started heading towards the direction of Yanbei.  Climb away.

    I am also very anxious. Now I can only find the heart of the giant centipede as quickly as possible and kill the giant centipede Yan Beixun to be saved.

    Just by looking at these centipedes, you can tell that they are very toxic. If time goes by, I might really have to prepare a funeral for Yan Beixun.

    After a while, I finally came to a heart.

    The heart in this class is very big, it is estimated to be one meter high, and the thumping sound is very loud.

    I no longer consider whether this is a trap at this time, after all, Yan Beixun's life is still long.

    I shot into this huge heart with one shot.

    There was a pop.

    "Roar!"

    The screams of the giant centipede came from outside.

    Indeed it is!

    I feel happy.

    It seems that the trap in the big centipede¡¯s belly is the fake heart from before, but that¡¯s right. If I hadn¡¯t had the Qimen Flying Armor, whoever had it in my place would probably have lost their lives.

    Those endless and colorful centipedes are really not easy to deal with.

    At this time, there was a super violent vibration outside, which was countless times stronger than the original.

    Even though I couldn¡¯t stand firmly, I still took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and stabbed it hard into the heart.

    After making a fuss for about three minutes, the big centipede finally stopped.

    "Are you dead?" I breathed a sigh of relief, suddenly thinking of Yan Beixun, I quickly turned around and ran back.

    By the time I ran back, those countless little centipedes had shrunk into a ball, and each of them looked like they were about to die.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 472 Colorful Fantasy Poison

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I quickly looked over to Yan Beixun. Yan Beixun fell to the ground at this time, twitching constantly. His skin was colorful, and the colors were constantly changing on his body. It looked extremely weird.

    I hurriedly ran to his side, helped him up from the ground, hugged him and asked, "Are you okay?"

    Yan Beixun seemed a little confused, his whole body was shaking slightly, and he had no intention of answering me.

    I sighed, held Yan Beixun in my hand and walked towards the centipede's mouth.

    It was really hard for Yan Beixun, who was such a big man, to drag him all the way, and he also helped to hold the Huan Qing Giant Sword and my own Sanqing Huayang Gun.

    After going out all the way, I was so exhausted that I was almost dead. I dragged Yan Beixun out of the centipede¡¯s disgusting mouth and finally came out.

    As soon as I came out, I saw Mao Dacai, Zhao Yazi, and Professor Qu surrounding the big centipede. I didn¡¯t know what they were talking about.

    "Axiu, did you kill this big centipede?" Mao Dacai saw the two of us coming out and hurriedly walked up and asked.

    I nodded: "Well, going in went smoothly at first, but then we encountered some troubles, but fortunately they were resolved."

    "But Yan Beixun was bitten by many colorful centipedes. See if there is any way to help him detoxify." I said.

    Mao Dacai had transformed back into a kitten and jumped onto the colorful-skinned Yan Beixun. He smelled it and said to me, "What kind of poison did he have?"

    "How about being bitten by a swarm of centipedes? Is it serious? Will it hurt your life?" I asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much research on poison, so I don¡¯t understand it.¡± Mao Dacai said with a frown.

    When I heard this, I looked at Yan Beixia, who looked like he was dying, and felt a little anxious. Yan Beixun had to go back to fetch Sister Xiaoping. How could he die in a place like this?

    At this time, the colors on Yan Beixun's body were gradually fading, and all colors began to turn into gray tones.

    Yan Beixun's expression became increasingly painful.

    At this time, Zhao Yazi walked up and said, "Maybe I have a way."

    "Really?" I looked at Zhao Yazi with surprise.

    Zhao Yazi still looked weak at this time. She walked up and squatted next to Yan Beixun. She stretched out her palm and touched Yan Beixun's forehead and said, "He is poisoned by the colorful fantasy poison."

    "Colorful fantasy poison? How come I haven't heard of it?" I said.

    "There are five-colored fantasy poisons in our organization, but they are very rare. This kind of poison cannot be refined. Only the most orthodox five-poison monsters can have this kind of poison." Zhao Yazi said.

    "How to interpret it?" I asked hurriedly.

    "Zhao Yazi said it was so serious, I couldn't help but feel worried.

    Zhao Yazi smiled at me and asked: "Are the corpses of those poisonous substances that injured Yan Beixun still there? Their corpses are the antidote."

    When I heard this, I glanced at the huge centipede behind me and said, "How much do you want? I'll go back and get it."

    "The more, the better." Zhao Yazi turned around and said to Mao Dacai, Professor Qu, Jiangdong City and the others: "Hurry up and find a big pot, it can cook people anyway."

    Although I was curious after hearing this, I didn't worry about it. Instead, I entered the giant centipede's body again. This time it was much smoother and I came in easily. But to be on the safe side, I took off my shirt and picked up a lot of it on the ground.  The corpses of more than a hundred small centipedes.

    By the time I walked out of the giant centipede¡¯s body, Zhao Yazi and the others had already set up a big pot and a lot of firewood.

    When I asked, it turned out to be something from Professor Yang¡¯s camp that had disappeared before.

    After Professor Qu told Mao Dacai the location, Mao Dacai went over very quickly to get it, and there was a lot of firewood.

    At this time, we dug a stove under the sand, put a pot on it and poured a lot of water into it. At this time, Yan Beixun was dragged down to only a pair of underwear and was sitting cross-legged in the pot.

    "What is this for?" I asked curiously.

    Zhao Yazi said: "Don't ask too many questions, where is the centipede? Hurry, time has passed so long, whether he can survive depends on Yan Beixun's fate."

    When I heard this, I quickly handed the centipedes to Zhao Yazi. After Zhao Yazi took the centipedes, she poured them all into the boiling pot.

    These centipedes, which were already dead, started struggling like dumplings after being thrown into boiling water.

    "Then these centipedes seemed to be iron, and Yan Beixun was like a magnet. The centipedes clung to Yan Beixun's body tightly and refused to let go.

      Professor Qu who was watching from the side couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he saw it: ¡°Not to mention the big centipede just now, even these dead centipedes have such a reaction after entering boiling water. It is a wonder in the world.  .¡±

    Zhao Yazi frowned and said: "To untie the bell, you need to tie the bell. I can't say whether Yan Beixun will survive. It can only depend on his own luck."

    Hearing Zhao Yazi say this, my heart skipped a beat. When she said this, I suddenly felt that there was not much hope.

    Yan Beixun was sitting in the pot and groaned in pain. He was sweating continuously.

    It should be cooked in boiling water. His sweat is colorful. As soon as the sweat comes out, the body of the little centipede sticks to it and absorbs the toxins.

    It took half an hour to cook, during which everyone was here looking at Yan Beixun.

    Half an hour later, Zhao Yazi said: "Okay, put out the fire and drag him out to have a look."

    "If the toxins are not completely removed, I will go in and get some centipedes out." I said.

    "It's useless." Zhao Yazi shook her head.

    Then I dragged Yan Beixun out of the boiling water with all my strength.

    "He's so hot that it's horribly hot. Damn it, it's going to take a little longer to cook. It's probably going to be cooked. Fortunately, we've been controlling the water temperature."

    Although it is said to be boiling water, it will not burn someone to death.

    Zhao Yazi stepped forward, opened Yan Beixun's eyelids and looked at it before saying, "It's no problem, the toxins have basically been eliminated. Even if there is still a little bit left, it's harmless and no big deal.  "

    Hearing this, I finally breathed a sigh of relief, it¡¯s okay.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If we lose his life, if he goeth back to get it, he will still have the dignity to see Sister Xiaoping.

    Seeing that Yan Beixun was fine, everyone felt truly relaxed. Then I asked Professor Qu, "Professor Qu, what should we do next?"

    Professor Qu looked back at the huge centipede corpse and said, "It seems that Lao Yang was killed by this giant centipede. Hey, in this case, let's go back overnight."

    I nodded, and Zhao Yazi said, "You guys go first."

    "Even if you don't leave with me to meet Luo Fang, we still want to go out into the desert together. It will be difficult for you to go out alone." I said.

    "I still have something to do here." Zhao Yazi smiled and said, "You don't have to worry about me." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 473 Preparing to Propose

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    If it weren't for Luo Fang's relationship, I wouldn't bother to care. Zhao Yazi looked at me and said, "So many people from our organization died this time. I have to wait for people from the organization to come over and explain the matter clearly, otherwise  How unfair it is that this matter was inexplicably blamed on you, right?"

    After speaking, Zhao Yazi also shook the Sanqing Beast Royal Flute in her hand.

    "Yeah." I nodded. Since Zhao Yazi is in that organization, she naturally has to consider the affairs of their organization.

    Since everything has been decided, we packed up our things without further ado. By this time, the sky was completely dark.

    I looked at the corpse of the giant centipede, and I was originally planning to set it on fire.

    "As a result, Jiang Dongcheng said: "Instructor Zhang, this cannot be burned. I will contact the troops immediately and ask them to take away the body."

    Seeing what Luo Fang said, I gave up the plan of burning it.

    ¡°Before we separated from Zhao Yazi, I also asked Zhao Yazi for a phone number. It would be a little easier for Luo Fang to find her later.

    Yan Beixun was still in a coma, and Jiang Dongcheng and Huang Hua took turns carrying him.

    Now I suddenly feel that Guard Liu made such a wise decision by arranging for us to have them come together.

    With Yan Beixun¡¯s physique, Professor Qu and Qu Huairou can¡¯t let them carry it, right?

    "I don't know how painful it would be to carry Yan Beixun on my back in this desert."

    On the other hand, Jiang Dongcheng and Huang Hua, carrying such a big man on their backs, were just like normal people.

    Professor Qu and Qu Huairou kept talking all the way, and the discussion was basically about the big centipede just now.

    ???????????? It¡¯s quite impressive that they didn¡¯t faint from fright. If it were an ordinary person, he would probably be scared to the point of weakness when encountering a lonely ghost, let alone the big centipede just now.

    At this time, the two of them were constantly lamenting that there really were monsters and supernatural events in the world.

    Although when they met us, they already knew that there were indeed supernatural events in the world, but as the saying goes, hearing is believing, seeing is believing. Nothing is more real than seeing it with your own eyes.

    As for Mao Dacai, he was lying on the backpack behind me, and I was holding the Huanqing Giant Sword and the Sanqing Huayang Gun in my hands.

    I am very tired after walking all this way.

    ¡°After all, I walked so much during the day, ran around the military base for so long, and finally had a fight with that big centipede.

    It¡¯s so tiring.

    The most important thing is that my body is sticky, with some mucus stained in the belly of the giant centipede. This is the most unbearable thing.

    I was thinking to myself, if I had known that I was feeling so uncomfortable now, I should have taken a bath together while cooking Yan Beixun just now.

    We came to the parking place and drove all the way to Urumqi. After arriving in Urumqi, we rested for the night. The next morning, Yan Beixun finally woke up.

    He lives in the same room with me, mainly so that I can take care of him.

    I was in a daze when I heard Yan Beixun¡¯s wailing.

    I opened my eyes, turned to look at Yan Beixun and asked, "Hey, are you okay?"

    At this time, Yan Beixun was lying on his bed, sighing and saying: "Hey, why do I feel sore all over? Axiu, did you call me for a health care service yesterday? I feel so uncomfortable all over."

    "Yes, I called two big horses for you last night." I rubbed my forehead, this Yan Beixun has really had enough.

    "Get up quickly." I walked to his bedside and asked, "Besides the pain, where else do you feel uncomfortable?"

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of the sequelae of his poison yesterday.

    "How dare you call me a big Yangma? You're so excited. My waist is so sore. What's your contact number? Can I call you for some morning exercise?"

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get married to Sister Xiaoping when you got back, and why are you so frivolous?¡± I laughed.

    Yan Beixun chuckled: "Isn't this the last craziness before getting married?"

    I was too lazy to continue talking nonsense with him. After letting him get dressed, I took him out and knocked on Professor Qu and Jiang Dongcheng¡¯s room.

    The air tickets have been booked. Professor Qu, Jiang Dongcheng, Qu Huairou and Huang Hua are returning to Beijing.

    "Mao Dacai is going back to Longyin Temple. Originally, I was worried about how a cat would go back.

    But after contacting the boss, we agreed to send the pet to the airport.Mao Dacai was not happy at first and insisted on flying first class.

    After discussing with him and putting a few more cans of cat food in the cage, the problem was finally solved.

    After sending away Mao Dacai, Professor Qu and the others, Yan Beixun and I finally got on the plane back to Chongqing.

    This trip to Lop Nur is quite thrilling.

    Or maybe we are very lucky.

    After encountering the big centipede, he entered the belly and killed it.

    The most important thing is that I have the Qimen Flying Armor, otherwise Yan Beixun and I would have died directly in the belly of that big centipede.

    ? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    In the future, when I go out to brag with others, I will have one more thing to talk about, killing gods. Just thinking about it makes me feel awesome.

    After Yan Beixun and I walked out of the airport, we took a taxi back to Nanping.

    According to the general practice, when Yan Beixun and I come back from other places, they will go to see Sister Xiaoping.

    But not this time.

    On the way back to the Chinese medicine shop, I also asked him.

    Yan Beixun said: "Why are you running over now? I have to make a plan with you on how to propose."

    "Proposal?" I looked at Yan Beixun in surprise: "Seriously?"

    "Seriously." Yan Beixun nodded firmly.

    Although I knew he had the idea of ??marrying Sister Xiaoping, when this moment actually came, it still felt incredible.

    This kind of thing is really a bit unclear.

    I looked at Yan Beixun¡¯s previous virtues, so to speak, I am someone who has witnessed Yan Beixun¡¯s wandering life among flowers.

    I used to be with Sun Xiaopeng, a man who could even play as a shemale. Now he stood in front of me and said that he wanted to find someone to propose to and seriously wanted to get married. I felt a lot in my heart.

    It turns out that it is true that the prodigal son returned in exchange for gold.

    Yan Beixun probably looked at me a little strangely, so he couldn't help but ask, "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    "No, when we have time, we will buy a house first. Once we have a house and propose, Sister Xiaoping will feel safe, right?" I said.

    Yan Beixun heard this and started to think about it: "Yes, yes, I will buy a villa and we will live in it together."

    "No, you and Sister Xiaoping can live a happy life together. Then you can leave the Chinese medicine shop to Ai Tangtang and I."

    Yan Beixun heard this and said to me with a smile: "By the way, when will the matter between you and Ai Tangtang be settled?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 474 Discussion

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What else can Ai Tangtang and I have?" I rolled my eyes at him.

    Yan Beixun said to me with a smile: "Why are you pretending to me? According to my years of experience, that girl definitely likes you, otherwise the princess of the demon clan will be full after eating too much."  Yes, are you following us around all day long?"

    Hearing what Yan Beixun said, I was too lazy to talk nonsense. After returning to the Chinese medicine shop with Yan Beixun, Ai Tangtang did not eat snacks for the first time, but was sitting on the sofa watching TV series.

    And this girl looks messy and slovenly, looking straight at the TV.

    "You two are back?" Ai Tangtang saw us walking in and said in surprise, "Is it fun for you to go to Beijing?"

    "It's fun, not to mention how much fun it is." Yan Beixun said speechlessly.

    Ai Tangtang asked: "If I had known I would have followed you there, please tell me what fun things happened."

    Naturally, Yan Beixun didn't have time to tell Ai Tangtang about our trip to Lop Nur. He was busy planning his proposal. Seeing that Ai Tangtang and I had no intention of helping him plan it at this time, he started looking for it on the Internet.  What a master of romance.

    And I sat on the sofa and told Ai Tangtang everything I saw and heard this time.

    After hearing this, Ai Tangtang exclaimed, "It's such a big centipede. It's a miracle that Yan Beixun survived after being exposed to the colorful magic poison."

    "Is the poison particularly powerful?" I asked.

    Ai Tangtang nodded vigorously: "Even if we, the dragon clan, are poisoned like this, our lives will be in great danger. I didn't expect that Zhao Yazi you mentioned is capable of taking such poison."

    "What will happen to your dragon clan if you are poisoned like this?" I asked Ai Tangtang in surprise.

    "I don't think the way to detoxify the poison is special. Just throw the centipede corpses and Yan Beixun into the water and boil them to detoxify them," I said.

    Ai Tangtang rolled his eyes at me: "Impossible, how could it be so simple? Some of our dragon clan also died from this kind of poison."

    "She must have added something in when you weren't paying attention." Ai Tangtang said.

    I nodded slightly after hearing this. This is also true. Since the poison is used by the big centipede in its belly to save its life, it must be extremely toxic.

    ¡°And the state that Yan Beixun was in was also terrifying. How could it be resolved with such a simple method?

    Thinking of this, I also feel that what Ai Tangtang said makes sense.

    Ai Tangtang said: "It seems that the organization that Luo Fang's little girl joined is not simple. She said that it is very possible that Luo Fang's life will be in danger if she takes her away."

    Hearing this, I said, "By the way, do you know what organization she joined?"

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he frowned, then shook his head slightly and said, "I'm not sure."

    "But I heard a long time ago that there is a super large organization of Yin people in the Yang world. Compared with that organization, there is no comparison between Que Yue and that organization."

    "Even my father is not willing to turn against them easily." Ai Tangtang said.

    "Really?" I couldn't help but feel worried about Luo Fang.

    ¡°Perhaps Luo Fang fled into the Demon Realm because he slaughtered the little girl, but at this time, he started fighting for power with the King of Demons in the Demon Realm, and it was definitely because of Zhao Yazi.

    At this time, I suddenly thought of a question: Could Luo Fang have known that Zhao Yazi was in that organization for a long time, but he could not go to her because he was afraid of harming his and Zhao Yazi's lives.

    This possibility is very high.

    Because when I was chatting with Luo Fang, Luo Fang mentioned to me that the little girl had joined an organization, but there were only a few large organizations of Xingyin people, so it would be very simple to find out.

    I let out a long sigh and said, "This matter about Luo Fang is up to him."

    "Yes, yes, we can't help much, so why worry about it." Ai Tangtang nodded.

    I turned back to Yan Bei and asked, "Hey, have you found a way to propose?"

    ¡°I found one, but it¡¯s more vulgar.¡± Yan Beixun shrugged.

    Ai Tangtang smiled and said: "The traditional method is better."

    "What method?" I asked.

    "This romantic master said that if you buy a luxury car and then propose with a one-million-dollar deposit, you will most likely be successful."

    I:"¡­¡­"

    Ai Tangtang: ""

    I said: "It's customary??¡±

    Ai Tangtang: "Romantic master? It is simply an insult to the word romance."

    "What should I do now?" Yan Beixun asked nervously.

    I said: "Don't believe this romantic master anymore, just buy a diamond ring and propose directly."

    "What if she doesn't agree?" Yan Beixun asked confusedly.

    I rolled my eyes at him: "Look, how many marriage proposals have failed?"

    I said: "You have already decided to propose, so it will basically be successful, right?"

    When Yan Beixun heard this, he sighed and wiped the back of his head: "Then I'll go out and buy a diamond ring first."

    "Don't be anxious, you have to pick this kind of thing slowly." Ai Tangtang said hurriedly: "You have to first ask sister Xiaoping what kind of ring she likes, but you can't let her feel that you are proposing.  Women like surprises.¡±

    I patted Ai Tangtang¡¯s forehead: ¡°There¡¯s no need to engage in such nonsense. It¡¯s not about falling in love. Why should we be so romantic about getting married? Can¡¯t we just get a certificate, hold a banquet, and buy a house?¡±

    "You know nothing." Ai Tangtang immediately stood up from the sofa: "Any woman hopes that her wedding will be the most romantic."

    "You are not a human, you are a dragon. How do you know what people think." I glared at her.

    Ai Tangtang said: "Because I just watched your human TV series. Isn't that what they say on TV?"

    "Can you believe what's on TV?" I rolled my eyes at her: "How innocent do you have to be?"

    Ai Tangtang opened his eyes wide and looked at me in disbelief: "Why, you can't believe it? I feel the acting is very real."

    "You are still too young." I touched the back of her head.

    Ai Tangtang slapped my hand away and glared at me: "I am over a hundred years old, and I am much more powerful than you."

    ¡°What does age have to do with being powerful?¡± I said speechlessly.

    She touched her chin: "It doesn't seem to matter."

    "Okay, let me assign the tasks." Yan Beixun came over and said, "I'm going to buy a house. Ai Tangtang, you and Axiu go and look at diamond rings for me. Remember to pick a good-looking one."

    After discussing it, Yan Beixun went out alone. Ai Tangtang and I were not in a hurry. After all, there was a ring seller in Nanping Pedestrian Street. After resting for a while, Ai Tangtang and I went out and went shopping in Nanping Pedestrian Street.  Get up and pick up the diamond ring.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 475 It¡¯s rare to have a heart

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I can¡¯t see what¡¯s good or bad about diamond rings. Of course, it¡¯s not okay to have no aesthetic sense at all. I just feel that the bigger the diamonds on this diamond ring, the better.

    After choosing for a while, I chose a few big ones. When I saw the price, my jaw almost dropped.

    Ai Tangtang saw me picking up the big diamond ring, pointed at the diamond ring in my hand and said, "This one looks good, this one looks good."

    "It's so good-looking. What's so good about this?" I glared at her.

    "This one is big. Of course, the bigger the diamond, the better it looks." Ai Tangtang said without hesitation.

    "Shit, you don't have any appreciation at all. Let's help Yan Beixun choose a diamond ring. We can't just choose the big one. That's so vulgar and has no meaning at all. Didn't you say that you women all like romance? Of course it has to be meaningful.  diamond ring." I said.

    Seeing Ai Tangtang still looking puzzled, I really hate that iron cannot become steel. It seems that Ai Tangtang never has the habit of asking the price when he goes out to buy things. He seems to be able to buy whatever he likes.  Starting the same.

    ¡°But she used to be a princess in the Demon Realm. She could easily buy anything she chose in the Demon Realm.

    ¡°Such a bad habit was probably picked up in the devil world.

    Of course we have to change this bad habit!  How many people can tolerate buying like her?

    "Look, this diamond ring is pretty good." I picked up the smallest diamond ring in the store and looked at the price. It was okay. It cost tens of thousands, which was quite suitable.

    Ai Tangtang curled his lips and said, "This is much smaller than the diamond ring just now, and it doesn't look good at all."

    "What do you know?" I rolled my eyes at her. Now Yan Beixun is going out to look at a house. When the house is bought, what if he has no money and wants to buy a diamond ring worth more than a million?  Then I don't have to pay for it.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m reluctant to give up this little money, but I don¡¯t know how expensive the materials, rice, oil, and salt are. If I start a shop like Ai Tangtang, I¡¯ll have to eat almost 500 yuan just for snacks a day. Occasionally, I have to go out for a big meal. To improve  When it comes to food and living standards, save as much as you can.

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he immediately became competitive and said, "No, I will ask for the big one for Sister Xiaoping. Which heroine in the TV series has a smaller ring than this?"

    I go.

    I couldn¡¯t help but cover my forehead. In the TV series, she made a ring out of glass, so she couldn¡¯t tell it with her IQ, right?

    I took another look at the largest diamond ring, which cost more than 600,000 yuan.

    Seeing my hesitation, Ai Tangtang became anxious. He took something out of his bag, smashed it on the table, and said to the waiter, "This is the diamond ring."

    When I saw this thing, it was a pearl the size of a marble. I whispered in Ai Tangtang¡¯s ear and asked, ¡°What is this?¡±

    "The pearl of night." Ai Tangtang said: "This is the marble my father gave me when I was a child. I still have many of them here. I am a stingy man and would not even buy a diamond ring."

    The female *** member looked to be in her thirties, and her eyes were dumbfounded. She couldn't help but ask: "Miss, are you sure this is the Night Pearl? If you want to replace this diamond ring, I will immediately find an expert to appraise it, and then discuss it with you."  You sign the agreement."

    "No, no, she's deceiving people." I casually grabbed Ye Mingzhu and said, "Can't I buy it?"

    This girl is really extravagant. If this was really a night pearl, it would be easy to buy this treasure shop.

    When I finished paying the bill and walked out of the store with Ai Tangtang holding the diamond ring, Ai Tangtang stood aside and said with a smile: "You couldn't have bought it earlier, right?"

    "You are so virtuous." I covered my forehead, shook my head slightly and said, "Where are your other night pearls? Give them all to me, and I will change them. Then you can eat whatever you want."

    "Let's exchange for something to eat." Ai Tangtang blinked, looked at me and said, "I had more than a dozen at first. When I came to the world and saw something delicious, I couldn't help it, so I traded it with others for candied haws.  , and a marshmallow"

    "Zhangtang, what do you mean, you exchanged all the luminous pearls for those junk things?" I looked at Ai Tangtang and asked.

    "Yes, otherwise why would I want to be a thief." Ai Tangtang nodded: "If these night-bright pearls were not given to me by my father, and I kept one as a souvenir, this one would be gone."

    "What a prodigal." After all, I couldn't help but let out a long sigh. Ai Tangtang, this silly girl, her father is the Dragon King, can afford it.

    ¡°If this were an ordinary family, no matter how rich they were, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop her from being such a spendthrift.

    After I took Ai Tangtang back to the Chinese medicine shop, and after Ai Tangtang helped put the diamond ring away, I followed Ai Tangtang out again and bought a diamond ring with her.After piling up snacks, Yan Beixun came back in a hurry at seven o'clock in the evening, with a happy face.

    "What's wrong? Did you pick up the money?" I looked at Yan Beixun's face.

    Yan Beixun said: "What a good thing, what a great thing. A villa with more than 400 square meters is sold for 500,000 yuan."

    When I heard this, I frowned: "So cheap? Second-hand houses? No, second-hand houses can't be so cheap."

    Yan Beixun sat down and took a sip of water and said, "That house is in the community near Guanyin Bridge in Jiangbei. The location is very good, and the owner only lived there for a few days."

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit bad to get married in a second-hand house?¡± I asked.

    "Shit, people get married before they even buy a house." Yan Beixun said, "Listen to me, the most important thing is, do you think why this house is so cheap?"

    Ai Tangtang said: "Do you have any acquaintances?"

    Yan Beixun shook his head: "It's haunted there. The market price of that villa is at least five million. That's the basic price. Plus decoration, you can get something worth seven to eight million for half a million."

    When I heard this, I was also happy. This is really a bargain for Yan Beixun. Ordinary people would not buy this house no matter how cheap it is, if it is haunted. But do we care?

    "Have you bought it?" I asked.

    Yan Beixun nodded and said, "Well, with such a good thing, how can I hesitate? I bought it directly and went there. I originally wanted to see where the ghost came from and prepare to deal with it."

    "It turned out to be just a lonely ghost, and I chased it away." Yan Beixun said excitedly: "You two have never seen it. The three-story villa is super big. There is also a small swimming pool on the third floor.  The decoration is also good.¡±

    Ai Tangtang said happily: "Then can we move there together?"

    I rolled my eyes at her: "You are so kind, let them live their own lives."

    Ai Tangtang pouted, and Yan Beixun breathed a long sigh of relief: "By the way, where is the diamond ring you bought for me? Is it done?"

    After Ai Tangtang and I showed the diamond ring we bought for Yan Beixun, he was also very satisfied. Can you be dissatisfied? I bought it for him. After he took the diamond ring, he said: "Junior brother, it is rare for you to get married.  You have such a heart to give such an expensive gift." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 476 Preparing for the Wedding

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    As the saying goes, everything is ready and all we need is the east wind.

    Everything is ready, all that's left is a proposal.

    Actually, I feel that marriage proposals are all false.

    How many marriage proposals have failed?  Sister Xiaoping is almost thirty years old and currently wants to find someone to get married to.

    Early the next morning, I, Ai Tangtang, Yan Beixun, and Jiangling got ready to go.

    Today is the day when Yanbei proposes marriage, and Jiangling has already asked for leave.

    I can say that today¡¯s Yan Beixun is the most handsome day apart from his wedding day. He is wearing a black suit with a rose on his chest and his hair is gelled. He looks super handsome.

    The four of us drove to the gate of Sister Xiaoping's school. At this time, the guard saw Yan Beixun and came up to say hello and asked him why he hadn't come to work these days. Yan Beixun grabbed a handful of wedding candies and said, "Brother, what are you doing?"  Hey, I¡¯m here to propose today, come and get wedding candies, I must come on my wedding day.¡±

    Yan Beixun obviously has a good way of dealing with people. These people seemed to have a pretty good relationship with Yan Beixun. They all smiled and asked who he wanted to propose to.

    Yan Beixun didn¡¯t say anything. He walked at the front with his head held high and took a bouquet of roses and a ring from Ai Tangtang¡¯s hand.

    We followed behind, one of the security guards was left watching at the school gate, and the others also made noises, and we came to the downstairs of a teaching building.

    Yan Beixun walked to the second floor and opened the door of a classroom.

    At this time, Sister Xiaoping was having class inside. When she heard the sound of the door opening, she turned around and was shocked.

    I was carrying a small speaker along the way. When Sister Xiaoping turned around, I immediately put on Tao Zhe's "You Will Marry Me Today".

    When Yan Beixun walked in, the students in this classroom were also excited.

    Students are the ones who like to watch the fun the most. At this time, all of them started to make noises regardless of classroom discipline.

    "Xiaoping, will you marry me?" Yan Beixun walked up to Sister Xiaoping, knelt on the ground with one knee, and looked at Sister Xiaoping sincerely.

    Sister Xiaoping also looked very happy, but a little shy. She couldn't help laughing and scolding: "Why are you playing like this while I am in class?"

    "Surprise." Yan Bei asked.

    "What if I don't agree?" Sister Xiaoping said with a smile.

    "Don't agree?" Yan Beixun picked up Sister Xiaoping and said, "Then we'll steal the bride."

    After saying that, she hugged Sister Xiaoping and ran outside.

    The security guards, Ai Tangtang, and Jiang Ling were making noises behind Yan Beixun. Those students also wanted to run out to watch the fun. In line with the responsibility of a people's teacher, I said to these students: "During class  Hey, why are you making a fuss? Everyone wants to watch the fun and come out in an orderly manner. Who is that squad leader? Organize it and then come out to watch the fun."

    After saying that, I picked up the speaker and ran downstairs.

    At this time, many teachers nearby were disturbed by the noise and walked out of the classroom. Basically, these teachers made some noise when they first came out. After all, the noise was too loud, which affected the students in class.

    But when I saw someone proposing to Sister Xiaoping, they all walked back to the teacher with a smile. Those who were not in class would come up and say congratulations.

    Yan Beixun was holding sister Xiaoping in the middle of the school playground, proposing.

    And a security guard got a microphone from nowhere, and what he said could be heard by the whole school.

    "Xiaoping, I, Yan Beixun, don't have much money. You may be wronged and suffer hardship if you follow me. Are you willing to marry me?" Yan Beixun half-knelt on the ground and looked at Sister Xiaoping.

    Sister Xiaoping and the female students from her class all said in unison: "Yes."

    Even Ai Tangtang and even the male security guards cheered and shouted.

    Sister Xiaoping¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, her head lowered, she was so happy that she couldn¡¯t speak.

    "Oh!" Ai Tangtang happily took pictures with her mobile phone and shouted: "Sister Xiaoping, I want to be the bridesmaid."

    After struggling for a long time, many teachers in the school came to wish me well after class. Apparently Sister Xiaoping was very popular in the school. Later, a vice principal of the school gave Sister Xiaoping half a month's leave to prepare for her wedding.  thing.

    That afternoon, Yan Beixun went shopping for a wedding dress with Sister Xiaoping, and Ai Tangtang naturally followed him to join in the fun, and even dragged Jiang Ling along, pretending to be asking Jiang Ling to help as a reference.

    "It's just that Jiang Ling, a Tang Dynasty person, what kind of aesthetics can he have? The reason for calling him is just to ask him to help get things."?? type.

    At the beginning, Ai Tangtang was planning to ask me to work as a coolie, saying that I had good vision, but I didn¡¯t believe her nonsense and I wouldn¡¯t let her go.

    After they left, I walked alone on Guanyinqiao Pedestrian Street. It was quite boring to be alone.

    After strolling around for a while, I returned to the Chinese medicine shop.

    The next few days made me very tired.

    This is the first time I know how troublesome it is to get married.

    ¡°Actually, Yan Beixun and Sister Xiaoping don¡¯t have many relatives.

    Yan Bei is looking for a lonely family, and the only relatives included are me, Ai Tangtang, Jiang Ling, and of course, I called the boss and Han Fengjiao.

    ?????????????????????????????? Sister Xiaoping¡¯s family has fewer people than ours, and she is the only one with a father.

    It seems that all the other relatives in her family have severed ties with her family because of her father's drug abuse. However, in their school, many teachers who don't have classes on marriage will come. I heard that there are also some of Sister Xiaoping's former college classmates.

    Holding a wedding is extremely troublesome. Booking a hotel, planning the wedding, renting a car, and all kinds of troubles.

    " Yan Beixun alone would definitely not be able to handle it, and Jiang Ling doesn't understand these things either. As for Ai Tangtang, don't mention it. This girl doesn't seem to have any other abilities besides causing trouble.

    In this way, I took on the important task and worked with Yan Beixun for many days.

    Soon, ten days later, it was the night before the wedding.

    Tomorrow¡¯s wedding was planned by Han Fengjiao herself, saying it would be a good day this year.

    At this time, Yan Beixun and I were standing at the gate of Jiangbei International Airport, waiting for the boss and Han Fengjiao.

    Regarding the relationship between Han Fengjiao and Yan Beixun, it is impossible for him not to come when Yan Beixun gets married. As for the boss, I am still a little confused. How did the boss and Yan Beixun know each other?

    Soon, Han Fengjiao arrived first.

    Wearing a black tunic suit, Han Fengjiao looked like a standard magician. She said with a smile: "Little Yanzi, I didn't expect that we would get married so quickly? I have to call my younger siblings out later to have a look."

    "Fuck you, that's your sister-in-law." Yan Beixun scolded with a smile.

    Han Fengjiao saw that we had no intention of leaving, so she asked, "Why is there still no one here?"

    "Well, I'm waiting for that old bald donkey." Yan Beixun nodded.

    "Old bald donkey? Fa Hai?" Han Fengjiao frowned slightly when she heard this: "Are you still in contact with him?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 477 The Threat of Dongfang Bo

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yan Beixun smiled and nodded: "We have been an old brother for so many years. How can we not ask him to come?"

    "Humph." Han Fengjiao looked dissatisfied.

    When I saw it, I was immediately curious and there was some big gossip.

    I smiled and said, "Hello, Brother Han."

    Although Han Fengjiao is much older than me, after all, I am Junior Brother Yan Beixun, so I can only be called eldest brother.

    I said: "Brother Han, judging from your tone, do you know my boss?"

    "Not very familiar." Han Fengjiao said: "After your boss left Longyin Temple, he followed Yan Bei to find friends, so he has heard of him more or less."

    "Yan Beixun doesn't seem to have a good relationship with my boss?" I asked doubtfully.

    "This guy Yunhai." Han Fengjiao paused slightly and looked at Yan Beixun, as if asking if he wanted to say anything.

    Yan Beixun nodded and said, "Just tell me, it's not something shady."

    Han Fengjiao smiled and said: "Actually, it's nothing. When Yunhai came out of Longyin Temple and lived in Chongqing, he met Yan Beixun. Of course, Yunhai and I are not familiar with each other."

    "I just heard that Yun Hai and Yan Beixun had a good relationship at first, but later they started to hate each other." When Han Fengjiao said this, he also looked at Yan Beixun, as if he was also curious about this matter.  Same thing.

    When Yan Beixun heard this, he curled his lips and said, "It doesn't matter if I tell you two. You both know that I killed the woman Dongfang Bo liked, right?"

    "When I wanted to kill her, Yunhai stopped me, saying that if I killed her, I would definitely regret it. Later, I still killed the monster." Yan Beixun sighed: "Maybe Yunhai was moved by the scene, he  This is how he killed his beloved woman, so he decided not to associate with me anymore."

    "I feel a little regretful now about the stupid things I did back then." Yan Beixun scratched the back of his head: "If I hadn't done that then, my disciple wouldn't have run into the Yin people now."

    Speaking of this, Boss Yunhai actually walked out of the airport.

    As if he heard what Yan Beixun said, he walked over with a smile and said: "You still know? I tried to persuade you like that at the beginning, but you still insisted on having your own way."

    "What's the use of regret?" Yan Beixun rolled his eyes at him: "Let's go to the hotel with me first."

    After saying that, when we walked out of the airport, I asked: "Boss, where is Mao Dacai? Didn't he come with you?"

    When the boss of Yunhai heard this, he said: "Longyin Temple is in troubled times right now. If Mao Dacai is not allowed to guard Longyin Temple, I will not dare to come out."

    We took the car all the way back to the hotel.

    At this time, Sister Xiaoping is in a presidential suite.

    The four of us opened the door to the presidential suite. Inside were many of Sister Xiaoping¡¯s friends, as well as her father. Of course, Ai Tangtang and Jiang Ling were also there.

    As soon as I walked in, I saw two people.

    Dongfang Bo and Ye Fanrou.

    Dongfang Bo was sitting on the sofa at this time, looking at us with a smile.

    "Ye Fanrou, on the other hand, chatted vigorously with Sister Xiaoping about home affairs.

    Suddenly I remembered, why didn¡¯t Yan Beixun call her Shangye Fanrou when she got married?

    ??Also, he told me that his parents were divorced, and his mother should still be there, but when he got busy, he even forgot about these things.

    "Brother, you're back? Why didn't you call me when you got married to your sister-in-law?" Ye Fanrou stood up and smiled at Yan Beixun.

    Yan Beixun's face fell and he looked at Dongfang Bo who was sitting on the sofa.

    "What are you doing here?" Yan Beixun looked at Dongfang Bo and said word by word.

    "You and your wife are getting married. As an apprentice, I'm here to give you a congratulatory gift. Isn't it too much?" Dongfang Bo didn't look at Yan Beixun, but stood up and walked straight to Sister Xiaoping.

    At this time, Sister Xiaoping was sitting on the bed with a strange look on her face. She might know that Dongfang Bo was Yan Beixun's apprentice.

    But he didn¡¯t know about Yan Beixun and Dongfang Bo.

    "Stop!" Yunhai shouted at this time: "You evildoer! Your master has raised you so much, and he is getting married today. What do you want to do?"

    "I will do whatever he did back then. Is there any problem?" Dongfang Bo turned around, his eyes full of hatred.

    "what's up?"

    "Isn't this person Yan Beixun's disciple?"

    At this time, Sister Xiaoping¡¯s friends and colleagues became strange.

    And Ai Tangtang and Jiang Ling both stopped in front of Sister Xiaoping and looked at Dongfang Bo warily.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Yanrou asked Yan Beixun strangely: "Brother, what's going on?"

    It seems that Ye Fanrou doesn¡¯t know anything about Yan Beixun and Dongfang Bo.

    Han Fengjiao said with a smile: "Xiaobo, tell me, today is your master's wedding, what are you doing here? Listen to Uncle Han, if you want to find this, just seek revenge from your master. He did indeed do that back then."  No, but you can¡¯t take your anger out on your teacher¡¯s wife.¡±

    Dongfang Bo took a deep breath, and Han Fengjiao continued with a smile: "Well, let's talk about it after we get married, okay? Your master has raised you for so many years"

    "It goes without saying, I will give you three days to get married. After three days, I will kill her!" Dongfang Bo pointed at Sister Xiaoping and walked out directly.

    Sister Xiaoping¡¯s colleagues all scolded her.

    "Is this person crazy?"

    "Is it true that killing someone is not illegal?"

    "How come this guy wasn't sent to a mental hospital?"

    Han Fengjiao whispered to me at this time: "Are you familiar with people from the Chongqing Public Security Bureau? Hurry up and contact people to arrest Dongfang Bo."

    "Yunhai, come with me." Han Fengjiao winked at Yunhai's boss.

    ¡°Then the two of them walked out of the door calmly, obviously going to catch Dongfang Bo.

    After they left, Yan Beixun forced a smile and said, "That was my apprentice just now. I was joking. Don't mind."

    Then Yan Beixun walked over to chat with Sister Xiaoping¡¯s friends.

    And Ye Fanrou also came over and said with a smile: "Long time no see."

    Ye Fanrou looks much more beautiful than she did a few years ago, wearing a pink dress.

    ¡°What kind of work have you been doing these past few years?¡± I laughed.

    "It's time to go to work. It's you. I didn't expect you to be able to learn Taoism from my brother for so long." Ye Fanrou said, "Okay."

    I laughed dryly and asked, "By the way, why haven't you visited your brother in all these years?"

    Ye Fanrou heard this and said, "My brother didn't let me contact him. He said that your profession is special and it's better to have less contact. But this is a wedding, and he, a bastard, didn't even notify me."

    ?I understood as soon as I heard it, it turned out to be like this.

    ¡° In our line of work, we will offend a lot of people. If we get too close to Ye Fanrou, life issues may drag her down, which is not good.

    After understanding, I nodded. At this time, Ai Tangtang appeared out of nowhere, looked at Ye Fanrou strangely, and asked me: "Are you familiar with her?"

    "What's wrong?" I became confused.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 478 Feelings

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Are you familiar?" Ai Tangtang looked at me with wide eyes.

    Ye Fanrou smiled and said, "I'm not familiar with him, so don't worry."

    "Oh, it's okay, then you can continue chatting." After saying that, Ai Tangtang turned around and ran to Sister Xiaoping's side.

    I am a bit dumbfounded, this girl is crazy all day long.

    Ye Fanrou looked back at Ai Tangtang and said to me, "This girl is quite beautiful. How did you hook up with her?"

    I touched the back of my head and said, "I picked it up."

    "How can you pick up such a beautiful woman?" Ye Fanrou said, "She really likes you."

    "Really?" When I heard this, I frowned again.

    "Of course I'm not a fool. I vaguely felt that Ai Tangtang liked me a little bit, but I didn't pay too much attention to it. After all, Ai Tangtang is a princess of the dragon clan, so it's impossible no matter what I think.

    "Okay, I'm going to chat with my brother. I haven't seen him for many years." After Ye Fanrou finished speaking, he turned around and walked towards Yan Beixun.

    I took out my phone and called Deputy Director Wang. I described Dongfang Bo¡¯s appearance and asked him to ask someone to come to the hotel to get surveillance cameras so that they could confirm Dongfang Bo¡¯s appearance.

    The arrest will be smoother by then.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t pay too much attention to Dongfang Bo. After all, Yan Beixun is getting married, and there are so many masters here.

    ?? Han Fengjiao, Yunhai boss, Yan Beixun, and me are all capable of dealing with Dongfang Bo.

    ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t there Jiang Ling and Ai Tangtang?

    Although they have not considered taking action, they can definitely win Dongfang Bo if they have to take action.

    Jiangling will not talk about the red-eyed zombie, but I guess that even in times of crisis, it is best for him not to take action, otherwise he will go on a rampage and kill people indiscriminately, which will cause a headache.

    As for Ai Tangtang, it is unlikely. If she changes back to her true form, she will return to the devil world.

    Although I usually complain that she likes snacks too much and is a middle-class girl, if she really wants to go back to the devil world, I will be a little reluctant to do so.

    I looked at Ai Tangtang, who was sitting next to Sister Xiaoping, laughing and chatting with Sister Xiaoping, and suddenly I felt that although this girl was a little sexy, she was very real.

    It can be regarded as the most realistic person I have ever seen. Oh no, it should be a dragon.

    Others, even me, tend to hide some of their personalities to show others their best side, but Ai Tangtang has never thought about this issue at all.

    I shook my head, wondering, what were I thinking about? Why did I just think about the good things about this girl for no reason.

    "Tangtang." I shouted to Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang raised his head and looked over and asked, "What's wrong?"

    "Well, please stay with Sister Xiaoping while I go out to see if they have chased Dongfang Bo." I was a little confused by the call. Why did I call her out of nowhere?

    I turned around and opened the door, intending to look for Han Fengjiao. At this time, Han Fengjiao and Boss Yunhai were already standing at the door.

    "Didn't you catch me?" I asked.

    The boss of Yunhai nodded: "As soon as we go out, we will disappear."

    After saying that, Boss Yunhai lowered his voice: "If Yan Beixun's wife and his wife's friends weren't here, we could have captured Dongfang Bo just now, hey."

    I nodded slightly. Sister Xiaoping¡¯s friends were also present at this time. If I hadn¡¯t been worried about them, it would have been best to just arrest Dongfang Bo.

    "No matter what, please be careful these days." After saying this, Boss Yunhai showed a smile and walked towards Sister Xiaoping: "Yan Beixun, hurry up and introduce your younger siblings."

    "Yes, yes." Han Fengjiao also ran over.

    It¡¯s fun to have a large group of people chatting in this room.

    As for what happened just now, no one mentioned it.

    Although Dongfang Bo said that he would give him three days, the woman he loved at the time was killed by Yan Beixun himself. The purpose of coming back this time is also obvious, which is to take revenge.

    Can you believe what a person with such intentions says?

    So I asked Ai Tangtang to leave Sister Xiaoping every step of the way. Even if she went to the toilet, she had to go with her.

    After I arranged these, we left this hotel. Tomorrow we will come from another five-star hotel to welcome the bride.

    When we got in the car and rushed to another hotel, Yan Beixun was sitting next to me in our car, looking out the window with a melancholy look on his face.?.

    Boss Yunhai sat in front, turned around and said with a smile, "Do you regret it?"

    Yan Beixun looked out the window with blank eyes: "I didn't understand love at first, so I thought that after killing that witch, Xiaobo would change his mind and follow me to practice hard, but I didn't expect that it would be self-defeating."

    "Now, I fall in love with Xiaoping. Just hearing that Dongfang Bo wants to kill Xiaoping makes me extremely nervous. I can't even imagine what I will do if Xiaoping dies." Yan Beixun said, lighting a cigarette.  .

    "Hey, don't worry, Xiaoping can't die." Boss Yunhai said.

    Yan Beixun rolled his eyes at him: "Yunhai, how perverted do you think you must be to kill the person you like with your own hands?"

    When the boss of Yunhai heard this, his face froze, he clasped his hands, closed his eyes and said: "I was too deeply obsessed with Buddhism at the beginning, and regarded the love I loved most as a sin. When I suddenly regretted it, the matter had already settled, and regret could not save her life.  "

    I looked at the expressionless face of Boss Yunhai, but I could hear the pain in his words. As a person who grew up in Buddhism, he actually said that he was too deeply swayed by Buddhism. Which monk didn¡¯t hope that he could understand Buddhism better?  , but the boss started to despise Buddhism for the sake of the person he killed.

    Boss Yunhai said to me: "Axiu, that girl Tangtang is pretty good. If you really like her, then cherish her."

    "She is a dragon and I am a human." I said subconsciously.

    "Hey, this relationship is not a dragon or a human being." Han Fengjiao, who was driving, said, "I think that girl is pretty good. If we really get together, you can still be a dragon clan consort. There are not many monsters in the world."  Someone who dares to touch you."

    I quickly shook my head.

    "Stop talking about this." I quickly changed the subject: "What if Dongfang Bo comes to make trouble at tomorrow's wedding?"

    "When he comes, kill him." Boss Yunhai said.

    Yan Beixun said hurriedly: "He is my apprentice."

    ¡°A disciple who betrayed his master?¡± Boss Yunhai¡¯s eyes widened.

    "That's also a disciple." Yan Beixun said.

    "Forget it, it's up to you."

    After returning to the hotel, we asked Jiang Ling to protect Ye Fanrou. After all, Ye Fanrou was Yan Bei¡¯s closest relative. If Dongfang Bo couldn¡¯t figure it out, it would be bad to kill her.

    And we were originally supposed to discuss how to proceed with the wedding tomorrow, but instead we spent the whole night discussing how to deal with Dongfangbo if he came.

    Tomorrow is Yan Beixun¡¯s wedding after all, but we can¡¯t rush in and have a fight as soon as Dongfang Bo comes.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 479 Life and Death Curse

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    We discussed this for a long time, and finally at midnight, Han Fengjiao set up a magic circle in the hall of tomorrow's wedding to prevent evil spirits from entering the hall and causing trouble tomorrow.

    It lasted until three in the morning before I went back to my room to sleep.

    I slept in a daze until seven in the morning, when I was disturbed by a knock on the door.

    When I opened the door, I saw it was Jiangling.

    Jiang Ling was wearing a black suit and handed one over. He smiled and said, "Clothes."

    "Oh, yes, you look very handsome in this outfit." I took the clothes, turned around, entered the room and put them on.

    Jiang Ling followed up and said: "It's just that the clothes are uncomfortable and tight. It's not as comfortable as the clothes we wore at that time."

    After I put on my suit, I washed up, walked to the bathroom, and scratched my hair.

    Looking at the handsome guy in the mirror, I couldn't help but sigh in my heart, this world is really unfair. It gave me the talent to learn Taoism, why did it make me so handsome?

    God is so unfair.

    After I was secretly happy, I turned around and walked out of the house with Jiang Ling.

    At this time, ten Mercedes-Benzes were parked below the hotel, and the main wedding car was an extended Lincoln.

    The sky is slightly bright.

    Yan Beixun was wearing a suit, and Boss Yunhai and Han Fengjiao were standing next to Yan Beixun chatting.

    Today¡¯s division of labor is that Han Fengjiao will be the best man, while Boss Yunhai will be the officiant and host.

    You must know that the identity of Yunhai¡¯s boss is not mentioned in our circle, even in the real circle, he is very respectable.

    It is an extremely privilege to be able to invite the abbot of a thousand-year-old temple to be the officiant.

    "Let's go pick up the bride!" Yan Beixun waved his hand, and we got in the car and headed to the hotel where Sister Xiaoping was staying.

    We don¡¯t have many relatives and friends here, and the driver of the Mercedes-Benz was also invited.

    After arriving at the door of Sister Xiaoping¡¯s hotel, it was exactly nine o¡¯clock. A large number of us ran into the hotel noisily, pushed open the door of the presidential suite, and then started the only way to get married, embarrassing the groom.

    For example, hiding the bride¡¯s shoes and letting the groom find them.

    Today, Sister Xiaoping is very beautiful, wearing a long white dress and sitting on the bed, while Ai Tangtang is wearing a bridesmaid's clothes, sitting playfully next to Sister Xiaoping.

    "Yan Beixun, look for it quickly. If we can't find Sister Xiaoping's shoes, we won't go with you." Ai Tangtang said loudly.

    Yan Bei searched for it for more than ten minutes, but couldn't find it in this room.

    Ai Tangtang stretched out his hand: "Give me the red envelope and I'll tell you."

    Finally, with the bribe of the red envelope, Yan Beixuncai found the shoes under the bed and put them on for Sister Xiaoping, and a large group of us went downstairs.

    After returning to the hotel, Mr. Yunhai presided over the wedding.

    During the period, when we were on stage, Han Fengjiao, Ai Tangtang, and the host Yunhai Boss all stood in front of Sister Xiaoping intentionally or unintentionally.

    It would be quite rude to put this into a normal wedding.

    "But today's situation is special, and everything must be absolutely foolproof."

    It would be best if Dongfang Bo keeps his promise, but if he wants to kill Sister Xiaoping within three days, killing Sister Xiaoping at Yan Beixun's wedding will undoubtedly cause the greatest pain to Yan Beixun.

    Fortunately, everything at the wedding went according to a smooth process. It was not until Sister Xiaoping's father handed Sister Xiaoping's hand to Yan Beixun that the accident finally occurred.

    At this moment, Sister Xiaoping¡¯s father suddenly took out a black talisman and put it on Sister Xiaoping¡¯s forehead.

    At that time, some relatives and friends were still discussing whether this was a special event.

    I was secretly secret.

    Yan Beixun, Boss Yunhai, Han Fengjiao, Ai Tangtang, Jiang Ling, and me all rushed towards Sister Xiaoping almost immediately.

    ¡° I was on every precaution, but I didn¡¯t expect that Sister Xiaoping¡¯s father would actually take action.

    Yan Beixun rushed up and kicked the old man down with one kick.

    I ran up and wanted to tear off the talisman on Sister Xiaoping's forehead, but Yan Beixun grabbed my hand: "No, this is a life and death curse, something from our Yan Chixia lineage."

    A life and death curse?

    When I heard it, I immediately remembered that I had seen it in books in a Chinese medicine shop before.

    This kind of spell is passed down from our ancestors and is rarely used to harm people.

    After this life-and-death spell is affixed to a person's forehead, the person's three souls and seven souls will be quickly absorbed into the spell, and then the person will fall into a vegetative state.?.

    As long as the life and death curse is cast privately, this person's three souls and seven souls will immediately fly away. There is no solution at all in that book.

    "Son of a bitch!" At this time, Ai Tangtang rushed up and kicked Sister Xiaoping's father hard in the chest, cursing: "She is your daughter, and you still hurt her?"

    "Don't fight, don't fight. Someone came to me and said he wanted to play a prank on Xiaoping's wedding. Just put a charm on it. What does it matter? He gave me one million." Sister Xiaoping's father held his head.  , wailed.

    I quickly grabbed Ai Tangtang and said, "Stop fighting, he doesn't seem to know that this talisman will harm Sister Xiaoping."

    After all, tiger poison does not eat its seeds. Although Sister Xiaoping's father took drugs, he actually loved Sister Xiaoping very much. Otherwise, he would not have kept the dowry and the house for Sister Xiaoping when he went bankrupt due to drug addiction.

    At this time, the old man was also beaten and was a little confused.

    And other relatives and friends also noticed the strangeness, and they all came up to ask what was going on.

    Yan Bei  Have a meal."

    After saying that, Yan Beixun hugged Sister Xiaoping and walked out of the hall door.

    I saw tears streaming from the corners of Yan Beixun's eyes, and secretly thought that the matter was serious.

    The Life and Death Curse is an evil spell inherited from Yan Chixia's lineage. If there is a way to break it, Yan Beixun must know it best, but at this time, he cried.

    Boss Yunhai and Han Fengjiao chased him out.

    Ye Fanrou also ran to my side and asked what was going on.

    At this time, the scene was in chaos, and I sent all my relatives and friends away.

    I was the only one left at the wedding, Ye Fanrou, Ai Tangtang and Jiang Ling.

    At this time, the wedding scene was eerily quiet, which was in sharp contrast to the excitement just now.

    With a cigarette in my mouth, I sat on a chair and told the three of them about the life and death curse.

    Ye Fanrou said anxiously: "Since it is something passed down from us, there must be a way to crack it."

    "That's right." Ai Tangtang clenched his fists and said through gritted teeth: "That bastard from Dongfang Bo actually treated Sister Xiaoping like this. It's a shame that Yan Beixun had raised him for so many years. Yan Beixun was really blind.  Raising such a white-eyed wolf."

    Ai Tangtang was not clear about the grievances between Yan Beixun and Dongfang Bo. On the contrary, Jiang Ling was calmer: "No matter what the matter is, we should go out and discuss it with Yan Beixun before we talk about it." (Remember the website address: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 480 Three Pure Soul-Severing Rings

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When something happened to Sister Xiaoping, my mood was really like a roller coaster.

    One second ago, I was heartily congratulating Yan Beixun and Sister Xiaoping, but the next second something happened.

    ¡°And Dongfang Bo actually bribed Sister Xiaoping¡¯s father.

    This is the most difficult thing to guard against.

    Dongfang Bo is really ruthless. It would have been fine if he had done it at other times, but it was during Yan Beixun's wedding that Sister Xiaoping was cursed with life and death.

    The four of us walked out of the hotel and saw Yan Beixun holding Sister Xiaoping and standing at the hotel door. Han Fengjiao and Boss Yunhai were not there.

    "Senior brother." I walked to Yan Beixun. Yan Beixun glanced at Sister Xiaoping in his arms and sighed: "That child is still reluctant to kill my wife."

    The child in Yan Beixun¡¯s mouth was naturally Dongfang Bo. I nodded slightly.

    At first, Yan Beixun directly killed the person Dongfang Bo loved, but now, he just turned Sister Xiaoping into a vegetative state.

    From our point of view, we naturally hate Dongfang Bo, but if we think about it from another perspective, Dongfang Bo is already benevolent and repays his kindness to Yan Beixun.

    And the more this happens, the more guilty Yan Beixun will feel for killing Dongfang Bo¡¯s beloved, right?

    "That bastard from Dongfang Bo." Ai Tangtang couldn't help but curse.

    ¡°Don¡¯t blame him, blame me.¡± Yan Beixun smiled bitterly.

    "Hey, Sister Xiaoping is like this, and you still speak for your apprentice?" Ai Tangtang yelled at Yan Beixun dissatisfied.

    I quickly pulled Ai Tangtang, one side was my apprentice, the other side was my lover, and the cause of the matter was that I killed my apprentice¡¯s beloved.

    At this time, Yan Beixun should be feeling particularly uncomfortable.

    "Brother, sister-in-law will be fine." Ye Fanrou said softly.

    "Yes." Yan Beixun nodded slightly.

    At this time, Boss Yunhai and Han Fengjiao also came back.

    Both of them shook their heads.

    "No one was found." Boss Yunhai said.

    "Me too." Han Fengjiao said.

    At this time, a car rushed to the door of the hotel, and I saw that the person driving the car was Dongfang Bo.

    Dongfang Bo¡¯s car stopped in front of the hotel, and Boss Yunhai and Han Fengjiao were about to rush to catch him.

    Dongfang Bo shouted loudly: "Master, today's incident has completely extinguished my benevolence and justice! From now on, the grudges between you and my master and apprentice will be wiped out. I, Dongfang Bo, will no longer be your apprentice, and you will not be my master."

    After saying that, he hit the accelerator and drove away.

    After listening to Dongfang Bo¡¯s words, Yan Beixun stood there, as if he had aged many years in an instant, and looked blankly at Dongfang Bo who drove away.

    "Go back." Yan Beixun said.

    Yan Beixun did not go to his newly bought house, but returned to the Chinese medicine shop.

    After we returned, Yan Beixun sent Sister Xiaoping to the hospital.

    Sister Xiaoping needs to receive grape juice frequently.

    We followed Yan Beixun all the way.

    At this time, Yan Beixun seemed to be a completely different person. He was no longer as cheerful and optimistic as before. His face was always expressionless no matter what time. Ye Fanrou also decided to quit his job and work for a short time.  I stayed to take care of Sister Xiaoping.

    After Han Fengjiao and Boss Yunhai stayed with him for a few days, they each had many things to do and left one after another. However, they both agreed that if they found a way to solve the life and death curse, they would notify Yan Beixun as soon as possible.

    Actually, Yan Beixun should be the one who understands the solution to the life and death curse, but we have all asked, but Yan Beixun didn¡¯t tell us.

    Ai Tangtang, Jiangling and I go to the hospital to visit Sister Xiaoping every day.

    It¡¯s been ten days.

    That night, the three of us stood at the door of the hospital and walked inside.

    Ai Tangtang was eating a bunch of candied haws, when suddenly I saw Yan Beixun sitting at the door of the hospital, holding a bottle of liquor in his hand.

    Yan Beixun¡¯s chin is covered with stubble. It¡¯s been several days and this guy hasn¡¯t shaved his beard at all.

    And he drank alcohol all day long, and when he was drunk, he slept on the floor of Sister Xiaoping's room. This was how this guy lived for so many days.

    Ye Fanrou is all busy taking care of Sister Xiaoping.

    ¡°You guys go in first, I¡¯ll have a chat with Yan Beixun.¡± I said to Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang nodded and pulled Jiang Ling into the hotel.

    I sat next to Yan Beixun, looked at him with a smile and asked: "These days, how decadentAre you done? Still not cheering up?  "

    "How do you cheer up?" Yan Beixun glanced at me, turned his head and continued drinking.

    I quickly grabbed the wine bottle in his hand and snatched it away: "If you are in such a leisurely mood to drink, you might as well think about how to help Sister Xiaoping break the curse of life and death."

    "The curse of life and death." Yan Beixun fell silent after hearing this, and said, "You think I don't want to?"

    "Since you want to, let's find a way." I put my arm around Yan Beixun's shoulders: "Do you know something that you won't tell us?"

    Yan Beixun pushed me away: "It's nothing."

    I knew that Yan Beixun felt uncomfortable, so he said, "Don't be like this. Tell me what happens. Let's find a solution together."

    After Yan Beixun heard this, he didn¡¯t say anything, took the liquor from my hand, and continued drinking by himself.

    "Here we go again, drink less." I said, "Since you don't want to say it, forget it. I'll go in and see how Sister Xiaoping is doing."

    After saying that, I stood up and turned around to walk inside.

    I had just taken two steps when I heard Yan Beixun¡¯s voice behind me: ¡°Sit down.¡±

    When I heard this, I felt happy and turned around to sit next to him: "You want to say it?"

    "The life and death curse was left behind by the ancestor. Although it was a way to harm people, it also left a way to break it." Yan Beixun said: "The life and death curse is to integrate the talisman with the human body."

    "That is to say, that talisman is part of Xiaoping's soul. If the talisman is torn off, Xiaoping's soul will fly away. As long as the talisman is pasted on Xiaoping's forehead, her three souls and seven souls will be suppressed.  wake up."

    Yan Beixun continued: "The only way is to find the Sanqing Soul-Severing Ring among the Three Purities and Twelve Weapons."

    "The Sanqing Soul-Severing Ring can put a person's soul into the ring, and then tear off the talisman and put the soul back into her body." Yan Beixun said.

    I asked: "How can we directly summon Sister Xiaoping's soul out of her body without using the Sanqing Soul-Severing Ring?"

    "No, the life and death curse will backfire." Yan Beixun shook his head: "Only the Sanqing Soul-Severing Ring can do it."

    "Since that thing can be done, can't we just find the Three Pure Soul-Severing Ring? You see how decadent you are, so what's the matter? We'll set out tomorrow to find the Three Pure Soul-Severing Ring." I said.

    Yan Beixun said: "There is no way. Legend has it that the Sanqing Soul-Severing Ring is in the hands of an evil demon called Huangmang in the Demon Realm. You can't take risks in the Demon Realm."

    When I heard this, my heart skipped a beat. No wonder Yan Beixun kept silent these days. It turned out that he was going to enter a dangerous place like the Demon Realm.

    I said: "Please stay with Sister Xiaoping, and I will find a solution for the Sanqing Soul-Severing Ring." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 481 Let¡¯s go!  Demonic world!

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After Yan Beixun heard it, he didn¡¯t say anything more, but continued to sit where he was, drinking wine.

    I walked into Sister Xiaoping¡¯s ward. At this time, Ai Tangtang was chatting with Ye Fanrou.

    Women are quite strange creatures. After only a few days of relationship, they become as good as biological sisters.

    Jiang Ling was sitting on the sofa in the ward and using his mobile phone.

    He has just started to use mobile phones and is not very proficient.

    "Tangtang, come out for a moment. I have something to tell you." I said to Ai Tangtang.

    "Oh, okay." Ai Tangtang nodded.

    Then he followed me out.

    "What's going on?" Ai Tangtang looked at me curiously and asked.

    I told Ai Tangtang about the Sanqing Soul-Severing Ring. When Ai Tangtang heard it, his eyes lit up and he said, "Where is that thing? Let's go find it quickly."

    "In the demon world, in the hands of an evil demon named Huang Mang." I said.

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he immediately felt discouraged: "Oh my God, it's in Huang Mang's hands."

    "I also want to ask you about the situation. If possible, we can enter the demon world to see if we can find the Sanqing Soul-Severing Ring." I said.

    Ai Tangtang lowered his head and said: "Although I am quite familiar with the Demon Realm, I don't dare to go back. My father has said that as long as I return to the Demon Realm, I will not be allowed to return to the earth."

    "Then I'll go by myself." I said.

    "No, that place in the Demon Realm is particularly dangerous." Ai Tangtang said hurriedly: "Especially if you have to go to Huangmang to get something."

    "Is this Huangmang very powerful?" I asked.

    "You are not familiar with the Demon Realm, let me tell you." Ai Tangtang said: "The Demon Realm is very large and is divided into two parts, the territory of the demon clan and the territory of the demon clan."

    "And the territory of the Demon Clan is divided into seven states. The Demon State is ruled by the King of Demons himself, while the other six states are ruled by six other demon heads."

    "These six demons are all the heroes who helped the King of Demons defeat the Demon Lord, so they have a strong dominance over the states they rule, and the King of Demons is also very relieved to let them rule by themselves."

    Ai Tangtang said: "Huang Mang had a fight with my elder brother at that time, and he was very powerful. It is basically impossible for us to steal things from him."

    ¡°How awesome is it?¡± I asked.

    "Whether we are demons or demons, the most obvious change is that our evil spirit or demonic energy condenses into green." Ai Tangtang said.

    I have heard about this. Whether it is a monster or a demon, the initial evil spirit or evil spirit is black. Once it turns green, it is a big monster even in the devil world. There are also red evil spirits and evil spirits. But this is  Extremely difficult thing.

    "This wild light means that the evil spirit has condensed into green, and it is dark green. The evil spirit is just a little short of breaking through to red." Ai Tangtang said.

    "It's quite difficult." I rubbed my forehead and felt a little headache.

    No wonder Yan Beixun was unwilling to say it before.

    After returning to the ward, Yan Beixun also came in.

    After he came in, he held Sister Xiaoping¡¯s hand and looked at Sister Xiaoping¡¯s face in despair.

    I clenched my fists and pulled Ai Tangtang out of the ward again.

    "Send me to the devil world." I said to Ai Tangtang seriously.

    "Don't be stupid, go in" As soon as Ai Tangtang said this, he gritted his teeth and said: "Okay, I will go in with you. At worst, I will go to my father and ask him to help me get that broken ring, otherwise I can't  Let¡¯s go back to the earth and eat these delicacies.¡±

    "It may not necessarily fail." I said, "Let's go to the Demon Realm first. By the way, this matter must be hidden from Yan Beixun."

    "Yes." Ai Tangtang nodded.

    ¡°Then Ai Tangtang and I went to Jiangling and went back to the Chinese medicine shop first.

    After returning to the Chinese medicine shop, we told Jiang Ling about the current situation, and also told him about the Zhuyin Golden Needle in his body.

    Why should you tell Jiang Ling?

    ¡°Because Ai Tangtang and I don¡¯t know if this trip will be successful, and even if it is successful, we don¡¯t know how long it will take.

    ¡° If all the Zhuyin Golden Needles that sealed Jiangling were forced out by the corpse energy in his body before he came back, there would be big trouble.

    Unexpectedly, after hearing this, Jiang Ling was extremely cooperative and promised to go to Beijing to find Han Fengjiao if the Zhuyin Golden Needle to seal him was about to lose its effect before we came back.

    When the time comes, he will tell Han Fengjiao about the situation, and Han Fengjiao will naturally help, whether it is to seal the corpse energy in his body again or do other things.It's better than him going berserk.

    During this period, Jiang Ling also mentioned that he would go with us.

    His corpse energy is an uncertain factor. How dare we take him to the devil world?

    That night, Ai Tangtang and I booked a flight to Tibet at noon the next day.

    After finishing all this work, it was already nine o'clock in the evening.

    Ai Tangtang said to me: "Axiu, how about you accompany me to have a big meal outside?"

    "Are you hungry again?" I asked.

    "Yes." Ai Tangtang touched the back of his head and said a little embarrassedly: "It would be best if I go back to the demon world to get the Sanqing Soul-Severing Ring and then secretly return to the earth. If my father discovers it,  If I can¡¯t return to the earthly world, that will be the last time I eat delicious food from the earthly world.¡±

    Hearing this, I said, "How about you tell me about the situation in the devil world and I can go in by myself?"

    "No." Ai Tangtang hurriedly shook his head: "It will be extremely dangerous for you to go in. I will follow you. If you are in danger, at least my identity can help. Don't worry, as long as I reveal my identity, Huang Mang will not dare to kill me, otherwise I will  My father is so angry that even the King of Demons cannot save his life."

    "But" Before I could finish my words, Ai Tangtang said, "It's okay. At worst, I won't go back to the earth. In fact, there are many fun things in the devil world."

    "At worst, you can bring me some snacks every year, okay?" Ai Tangtang said with a smile.

    "It would be too pitiful if Sister Xiaoping stays like this all her life. If Sister Xiaoping can be saved, it won't matter even if she doesn't return to the earth." Ai Tangtang said.

    "Let's go." I stood up: "What do you want to eat?"

    "I want to eat everything." Ai Tangtang's eyes lit up, he grabbed my hand and ran outside.

    As I ran, I turned back and said, "Jiang Ling, please don't tell Yan Beixun about this."

    "I know." Jiang Ling replied.

    Yan Beixun and I ran to a nearby snack street.

    Ai Tangtang swept through the street with the intention of eating his last meal.

    Basically she takes whatever she sees and stuffs it into her mouth.

    My job is to follow her and pay, pay.

    After walking around this street for a few times, Ai Tangtang rarely said two words, "It's so good."

    Of course, just eating these is not enough. Ai Tangtang also bought a lot of them to pack and prepare to take them to the devil world to continue eating.

    After returning to the Chinese medicine shop, we all went to bed early. Early the next morning, I got up, got ready, and then went to the second floor to call Ai Tangtang.

    Let¡¯s go to the devil world!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 483 General?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    We walked on this plain for about eight hours. Although we took breaks along the way, we were still quite tired if we continued like this.

    "I'm too tired. Let's take a rest and wait until I get some sleep." I sat down on the ground.

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he hurriedly took my hand and said, "No, the black armored army will patrol this grassland."

    "It will be very dangerous if the Black Armored Army discovers it." Ai Tangtang said.

    I rolled my eyes at her: "How about you turn into a dragon and carry me there directly?"

    ¡°Once evil spirits or evil spirits appear on the Demon Plain, the Black Armored Army will sense it immediately and come directly to clear it up.¡± Ai Tangtang said.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m making things difficult for Ai Tangtang, but it¡¯s just that I really can¡¯t walk anymore.

    It is true that although I am stronger than ordinary people, I am still a living person and not made by a machine. After walking for so long, I feel like I am going to vomit.

    Ai Tangtang saw that I was indeed too tired to bear it, and said, "I can only rest for five hours."

    "Okay." After I said that, I fell back and fell asleep.

    I fell into a drowsy sleep when I was woken up by Ai Tangtang, and then continued on my way with her.

    Ai Tangtang, who was usually playful, seemed like a different person after entering this demonic plain. He even lost his appetite for his favorite snacks.

    ¡°Obviously they were frightened by those legendary black-armored troops.

    It¡¯s been almost two days since we left.

    I was going day and night anyway, and when I was too tired to stand it, I took a nap, and then continued on my way with Ai Tangtang.

    The food along the way also relied on the snacks carried by Ai Tangtang.

    "Take a rest. In half an hour, we will reach the entrance of the devil world." Ai Tangtang said.

    At this time, Ai Tangtang's expression also looked a little happy.

    We were lucky enough to have not encountered a single black-armored soldier in so many days.

    "This black-armored army doesn't seem to be as powerful as you said. We have been walking on this demonic plain for so many days without being discovered?" I said.

    "You know what the heck, you are a human being, there is nothing serious, but after I came in, I suppressed the evil spirit in my body to the extreme."

    "If it were an ordinary demon, he would be discovered by the black-armored army as soon as he entered. Even if it was Tuntian who escaped from our demon clan, have you heard about Tuntian? When he first entered here, he was chased by the black-armored army.  He almost died after being beaten."

    Ai Tangtang said this, perhaps because we were not discovered by the Black Armored Army, so he looked a little proud.

    What is the saying?  Extreme joy brings sorrow.

    ¡°This is the most suitable thing for both of us.

    Ai Tangtang had not finished feeling proud when suddenly, the sound of drums was heard in the distance.

    It is the drum that was beaten in ancient times.

    Then in one direction, a group of 100 cavalrymen was coming towards us.

    These cavalrymen were all wearing black armor, and the inside of the armor and their faces were all made of black mist, and their eyes were all red.

    The horses under their crotches are also the same. This group of cavalry looks like the undead.

    "Dragon Girl, do you know the ban on the Demon Plain?" A cavalryman holding a spear, who seemed to be the captain, pointed the tip of his spear at Ai Tangtang and yelled.

    Ai Tangtang, who was fearless in the world, turned pale with fright and hid behind me.

    I quickly stood in front of Ai Tangtang and said to the cavalryman: "Hey, brother, let's be honest, you didn't buy this place. Why did she and I come here for a walk?"

    "Humans, why are you colluding with monsters?" The cavalryman's eyes glowed red even more, and he tightened his grip on his spear, as if he would shoot me at any time.

    "Don't be excited, don't be excited." I said.

    "We were just passing by, entering the demon world, and we had some things to do." I said.

    "Colluding with demons is a capital crime." After the cavalryman finished speaking, he stabbed me in the chest with a gun.

    The speed was so fast that I couldn¡¯t even hide.

    Suddenly, a white light shone on my chest, and the Qimen Flying Armor appeared on my chest.

    This spear pierced the Qimen Flying Armor, but I was still rushed out by the force and rolled on the ground several times.

    I covered my chest, and the smell of blood surged in my throat. I couldn't help but open my mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood.

    "Axiu, are you okay?"

      I was helped up by Ai Tangtang.

    I gritted my teeth and looked at the cavalry, picked up the Sanqing Huayang Spear from behind, and cursed: "Fuck you, fight them."

    But what I didn¡¯t expect was that all these cavalrymen got off their horses and knelt down on one knee.

    "General."

    The more than a hundred cavalrymen said in unison, their voices unusually loud.

    I was shocked and looked at myself. By the way, the Sanqing Huayang Spear and the Qimen Flying Armor were both things I hated when I laughed at the beginning. Could it be that they mistook me for hating the smile?

    ¡°I¡¯m not hating Tianxiao.¡± I quickly explained.

    The leading cavalryman said: "General, I hated General for saying that after he leaves, whoever comes back wearing his Qimen flying armor and carrying his spear will be our general."

    "This." I was a little embarrassed.

    "I'm Ge Zheng, centurion." The cavalryman stood up after saying this, and his eyes looked at me eagerly.

    "My name is Axiu, I'm just passing by." After saying that, I pulled Ai Tangtang and turned around and ran away.

    This time, the cavalry did not continue to chase, but Ge Zheng said loudly: "General, we are waiting for you to come back and lead us to continue to guard the demon world."

    "Why are you running? They have called you general, and they won't kill us two." Ai Tangtang was panting as I pulled him away.

    I turned around and said, "Come on, if I'm taken away by them and become a general, won't I have to stay in this miserable place for the rest of my life?"

    Although the scenery here looks pretty good at first glance, I am not in a leisure mood, nor do I have such a lofty ideological and moral character. I am guarding a devilish world here.

    Ai Tangtang grinned and said, "That's right, but now we should be able to enter the demon world smoothly."

    "Why did you say Hentianxiao left at that time?" I became confused.

    "Listening to what Ge Zheng said just now, it seems that Hentianxiao knew from the beginning that he would not be able to come back for a long time after leaving." I said.

    Ai Tangtang shook his head: "How do I know."

    With doubts in my heart, I walked with Ai Tangtang for another hour, and finally the door to the demon world appeared in front of me.

    There are no black armored troops stationed here.

    This gate is on a large stone block ten meters high.

    This big stone has an unusually large number of red spells painted on it, and one side of the big stone is like a mirror.

    Ai Tangtang pulled me to this ¡®mirror¡¯: ¡°If you enter from here, you will enter the devil world.¡±

    "Really?" After I said that, I put my hand in curiously, and then walked in.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 484 Barren State

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After walking in, I took a look and saw that it looked like a grassland just like the Demon Plain.

    The weeds are still red, but the sky turns dark red.

    "Ah! The air in our demon world is much better than that in your earthly world."

    I heard Ai Tangtang's voice in my ears. I turned around and saw that Ai Tangtang was stretching.

    ????????????????????? Behind us is a stone that is the same as the big stone in the Demon Plain, and there is still a ¡®mirror¡¯ on it.

    ??The two of us came out of this mirror.

    "What is this place?" I asked.

    "This is called Blood Soil Plain." Ai Tangtang said.

    "Between our demon clan and the demon clan is the blood-soil plain. In the past, the battles between our demon clan and the demon clan were all fought on this plain, so it is stained with a lot of blood."

    "Legend has it that everywhere on this plain there are blood stains left by previous people, so it is called the Blood Soil Plain." Ai Tangtang said.

    She pointed to the left and said: "To the left is the territory of the demon clan, and to the right is the territory of our demon clan."

    "You seem to be in a good mood." I smiled.

    "Of course, the air where I grew up is so good if you smell it." Ai Tangtang sniffed hard.

    I said: ¡°Since you like this place so much, are you still unwilling to come back?¡±

    Ai Tangtang let out a long sigh: "You won't be able to eat snacks from the world when you come back."

    "You don't know how to let others take care of you? Don't you have many brothers and sisters?" I asked.

    "Forget it, my brothers and sisters were all excited when it came to dealing with the demons, but they were scared to death when they went to the demon plain." Ai Tangtang said indignantly.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know that Ai Tangtang can so confidently despise her brothers and sisters at this time. You must know that she was also frightened when the group of black-armored soldiers appeared just now.

    "What's wrong? Do you think I'm afraid of those black-armored troops just now? I tell you, I'm not afraid!" Ai Tangtang saw the look in my eyes and said immediately.

    I nodded and held back my smile: "Okay, I know you're not afraid, so hurry up and lead the way."

    Ai Tangtang was probably also angry at my appearance, and said, "If you want to call me Princess when you get to the Demon Realm, will you let a princess lead you?"

    "Then I will show you the way?" I asked.

    "It's your first time here and you don't know the way. Forget it, I will guide you once. I won't do it next time." After saying this, Ai Tangtang started walking with his legs in front.

    I looked at the arrogant Ai Tangtang. She was obviously in a very good mood after returning to the devil world, and she even called herself a princess.

    Ai Tangtang and I walked for about four hours.

    "We will enter Huangzhou ahead." Ai Tangtang turned to me and said, "Hurry up and put on your makeup."

    After saying that, she took out two black pearls.

    "Swallow it." After Ai Tangtang said that, he swallowed one first.

    I put this pearl in my mouth, and it quickly melted in my mouth.

    Then I clearly felt that there was evil energy in my own body and Ai Tangtang's body.

    "This is it?" I looked at myself.

    "Hehe, this is a good treasure. As long as we don't expose ourselves, the demons will not be able to discover our identities. We must be careful when entering the deserted state. Once our identities are exposed, all the demons will surround us."

    I naturally knew the seriousness of the matter and nodded to show that I understood.

    Soon, Ai Tangtang and I walked to a dilapidated small village.

    Most of the houses in this village are stone houses or thatched houses.

    There are many ¡®people¡¯ walking around in the village.

    These ¡®people¡¯ are naturally demons.

    I just glanced at it from a distance. Ai Tangtang and I¡¯s goal was not here. We didn¡¯t stop when we passed by, but continued walking.

    "How strong were those villagers just now?" I asked Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang curled his lips and said: "Them? The old, weak, sick and disabled are probably about the same as lonely ghosts. They are a little stronger. In other words, most of the demons are about as powerful as evil ghosts. This is true even in the army. Only a few can have them."  The strength of a fierce ghost."

    "So weak?" I couldn't help but ask.

    You know, demons are very powerful when they appear in the world of the world. It makes me subconsciously think that demons are not weak. If I really follow what Ai Tangtang said, weAnyone can kill all the demons in the same village just now.

    Ai Tangtang said: "But there are many. There are probably more than a hundred demons in such villages, and there are at least a thousand such villages in Huangzhou."

    "What about you demon clan?" I asked.

    "There are many more people from our demon tribe than them." Ai Tangtang said: "But although most of them can transform into human form, they don't have demon aura."

    "No evil spirit can turn into human form?" I became confused.

    "Yes, because most people's parents are monsters, it is very simple to be able to transform into a human when they are born, but monster energy may not appear in the body."

    "Although the number of our demon clan is several times that of the demon clan, there may not be as many demon clans as there are those who can truly possess demon aura." Ai Tangtang curled his lips and said.

    We walked for a while, and a small town appeared in front of us.

    Although it is a small town, a city wall has been built.

    At the entrance to the city wall, there were ten demon soldiers standing, checking the demons passing by.

    These demon soldiers all wear a pair of black armor.

    Ai Tangtang and I walked forward. They glanced at each other casually, but didn't see anything serious.

    After all, it was Princess Ai Tangtang who brought it out. If even the lowest level of the magic soldier could see the problem at a glance, then Princess Ai Tangtang would be in vain.

    After Ai Tangtang took me into the town, he said sternly: "How about it? The food we two eat is very powerful, so we haven't been found out."

    "Keep your voice down." I covered her mouth and rolled my eyes at her: "A few ordinary magic soldiers haven't been found out, so why are you acting like this?"

    "Ahem." Ai Tangtang pushed me away, coughed and said, "Let's go, I'll take you to the inn first."

    Along the way, I also learned a lot about the demon world from Ai Tangtang.

    ¡°Whether it is the Demon Clan or the Demon Clan, the development at this time is similar to that of ancient China. Even the people of the Demon Clan and Demon Clan can grow vegetables and the like.

    Most demons or demons grow their own vegetables and breed their own food, which has nothing to do with the legendary habit of eating human flesh all day long.

    Or, thousands of years ago, before Hentianxiao appeared, demons or demons would occasionally come out of the demon world and capture humans. However, these human flesh were also eaten by the demons or demon clan¡¯s powerful people, and ordinary demons were not qualified to eat them.

    Since the appearance of the Black Armored Army led by Hentianxiao, this phenomenon has been completely eliminated.

    After Ai Tangtang and I walked into the inn, the boss had black scales on his face and looked particularly ugly. He smiled and spoke to me with a very strange accent that I couldn¡¯t understand at all.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 485 Barren State

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The words spoken by this demon are somewhat similar to Chinese, but just like the local dialect, although I can understand it a little bit, it is more confusing.

    Ai Tangtang hurried to the front, smiled and chattered to the monster, then took out a handful of black iron coins and handed it over.

    After the boss took the iron coins, he smiled and respectfully led us to the second floor of the inn.

    He arranged a room for us on the second floor and then turned around and went downstairs.

    "Why did you just open a room?" I walked in and took a look.

    Although this room is quite large, it is definitely not luxurious, and the environment looks worse than an ordinary guest house in our world.

    ¡°You¡¯re like you are now, alone in a room, and if a waiter from a random shop comes and says a few words, you¡¯ll be exposed.¡±

    Ai Tangtang said: "Besides, why are you sharing a room with me? Are you afraid that I will bully you? I, Ai Tangtang, have never bullied others. You sleep on the floor and I sleep on the bed. Is that okay?"

    "If I say there is a problem, will you let me sleep on the bed?" I asked.

    "Of course it's impossible. I'm just asking politely. They will bring the food later, but I believe you won't be interested in those things."

    After Ai Tangtang finished speaking, he took out a few bags of snacks from his bag and started eating.

    I didn¡¯t eat snacks with Ai Tangtang. As the saying goes, when you go to town, do as the Romans do. After finally coming to the devil world, I have to taste the food here.

    Of course, this idea was a good one, but then, when the food was served by a waiter, I gave up the idea of ??doing as the Romans do, and even coaxed and coaxed snacks from Ai Tangtang.

    ¡°What the hell, if Ai Tangtang hadn¡¯t told me that the food in the devil world is like this, I would have thought that the innkeeper was deliberately playing tricks on me.

    Have you ever seen a few live caterpillars counted as one dish?  There was also a plate of vegetarian dishes that looked like they were made from wild grass, and when you smelled it, it had a sour taste.

    Ai Tangtang handed over a bag of potato chips: "Don't be too surprised. The food in the demon world is like this. This is considered the boss's conscience. He will serve you a few caterpillars. In the demon world, as long as it is made of meat,  Once the dishes are done, I will always take care of the money."

    Hearing this, I said speechlessly: "Isn't it true that you demon tribe are like this?"

    "How can we, the demon clan, be as backward as the demon clan?"

    "We, the demon clan, have never been short of food. You must know that in our demon clan's realm, there are many animals that do not have enough demon energy and cannot even be transformed into human form. These animals are very delicious." Ai Tangtang said.

    Anyway, I was eating biscuits and had no appetite for those dishes.

    Soon, there was a knock on the door.

    I walked over and opened the door, and there was a demon who looked to be twenty-one or twelve years old and had some black lines on his face.

    "Who are you?" I looked this person up and down and asked, "We don't seem to know each other, right?"

    The devil smiled and said: "I am the waiter of this shop. Do you two need anything else?"

    Although this demon can¡¯t speak standard Mandarin, he can barely understand it.  "

    "No need." I frowned, and then the demon retreated.

    I returned to the table in the room and didn¡¯t feel anything, but Ai Tangtang said to me, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong.¡±

    "What's wrong?" I looked at Ai Tangtang and asked.

    "The Mozu's inn will not be so welcoming, and there will not be any waiters who will take the initiative to ask us what we need. Usually, even if we ask these waiters to do something, they are very reluctant."

    Ai Tangtang touched his chin: "Is it possible that we are being targeted?"

    "Then let's leave quickly?" I asked.

    "No, if someone really confirms our identities, it's probably not just one person who came to test us, but a large number of people who came to catch us."

    "Don't worry, there is nothing wrong with the evil spirit on both of us. Don't talk casually recently. Even if you are discovered, you will be safe in this town."

    "Even if there is a powerful demon targeting us, we will not attack in the towns where the demons belong." Ai Tangtang was full of confidence.

    ??????? But I¡¯m not very reassured.

    Ai Tangtang saw that I still looked worried, and patted my shoulder: "Don't worry, the only ones who dare to kill people casually in Huangzhou City are Huang Mang and the King of Demons."

    "This regulation in Huangzhou is still very strict. No matter who it is, unless it is of the same level as HuangmangOnly the devils or the big demons of our demon clan dare to do this, but people with their abilities will give Huang Mang a greeting if they want to kill someone. After all, it is not a trouble.  "

    Ai Tangtang really knows a lot about the demon world. If you let me go to this unfamiliar place by myself, I might violate taboos at some point.

    Hearing this, I couldn't help but have a strange question. I asked: "You said that if the monsters of your monster clan want to come here to kill people, they will inform Huang Mang? Aren't your monster clan and the demon clan mortal enemies?"

    "It's true that they are mortal enemies, but the so-called prohibition of monsters from entering the territory by the demon clan is only for ordinary monsters. If the big monster of our demon clan enters here and dresses up a little, is it possible that he will still be discovered?"

    Ai Tangtang said: "In fact, many of the big demons of our demon clan and some demons have pretty good relationships in private."

    I nodded: "Oh, I understand. This means that there are policies from above and countermeasures from below?"

    Ai Tangtang said: "You know Tuntian, he was actually a big demon in our demon clan back then, and he had a very close relationship with a demon from the demon clan. I forgot about it probably a few hundred years ago, anyway, that demon  After being surrounded and killed by our demon clan, Tuntian rebelled against the demon clan and finally escaped into the underworld while being hunted by our demon clan."

    It seems that the demon clan and the demon clan in the demon world are not just two opposing sides as imagined, but are very complex and have an intricate relationship.

    I touched my forehead and asked, "Your relationship in the demon world is so confusing."

    "Isn't it? The territory of the Demon Clan is actually very large. The Demon Clan only has seven states, and our Demon Clan has a full twelve states. Although the Demon Clan is technically ruled by our Dragon Clan, there are only eight states that are under the control of our Dragon Clan.  The commander-in-chief, and four states"

    When I heard what Ai Tangtang said, I hurriedly said: "Don't say it, don't say it, I'll go. Just hearing it makes my head hurt."

    "The two of us should think hard about how to get the Sanqing Soul-Severing Ring from Huang Mang. Don't worry about whether these things are available or not." I said.

    Ai Tangtang thought for a while and said: "Actually, it is very difficult to get the Sanqing Soul-Severing Ring from Huangmang. The best way is to tell him my identity, and then use my father's identity to get him  He gave me the Sanqing Soul-Severing Ring."

    I shook my head: "No, if you do this, you won't be able to return to the earth." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 486 Swearing

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Suddenly I thought of a person who was still in the demon world, Luo Fang.

    "Can you contact Luo Fang?" I asked.

    I heard that Luo Fang has established a force in the demon world. If we can find Luo Fang for help, it should be a lot smoother.

    "If you want to contact Luo Fang, you have to go through my brothers and sisters. Although they will definitely help me, my father will also know about this matter." Ai Tangtang looked sad.

    I asked: "Ask them to help me. Isn't it okay if I don't tell your father?"

    "It's impossible. My brothers and sisters don't look majestic on the outside, but when they come to my father, they are just like little kittens."

    ¡°The cat even scratches people when it¡¯s anxious.¡± I laughed.

    "No, they are just afraid of my father anyway, and I am the only one who dares to pull my father's beard in public." Ai Tangtang said proudly.

    I said: "Are you still playing the harp? Can this also be used as bragging rights?"

    As soon as I finished speaking, I felt that I had said the wrong thing. This was really bragging rights.

    ¡°What the hell, you¡¯re pulling the Dragon King¡¯s beard. If it were me, I¡¯d install a loudspeaker at my door all day long, playing this kind of record in an uninterrupted loop 24 hours a day.

    In total, Ai Tangtang is relatively low-key at this time.

    "If we continue walking for five days, we will reach Huangzhou City. We will find a way then." Ai Tangtang said.

    I followed Ai Tangtang, and in the next five days, I saw a lot of things in this demon world.

    There are many new and strange things here that are simply unimaginable in the human world.

    Before coming here, how could I possibly associate demons with growing crops?

    Even here there is a society governed by the rule of law.

    In many towns I passed these days, I could see magic soldiers handling disputes.

    Of course, there are still some powerful demons who have absolute privileges.

    Ai Tangtang and I saw a lot of such demons along the way. There is a very strange system here.

    ¡°As long as you have a dispute with someone and injure someone, as long as the demon soldiers come over and you can defeat the demon soldiers, you are right, you are absolutely right.

    Of course, killing is not allowed. This is just the rule of Huangzhou. It is said that in other places in the demon territory, even if you kill someone, if the demon soldiers who come to deal with the matter cannot defeat you, you are not guilty.

    When I saw this kind of thing happening, I was finally a little moved. Damn it, this kind of rule belongs to the demon clan. What I saw before was nothing.

    The devil who grows crops, the devil who does business, the devil who works as a hawker, etc. The gap between them and fantasy is too big.

    So after I saw something like this happen, I felt a little more comfortable.

    In a small town half a day away from Huangzhou City, Ai Tangtang and I passed by.

    ??Nothing major happened along the way these days. I originally thought that everything would be safe and sound along the way, but unexpectedly, something happened.

    A demon that looks like a rat-like eyebrow, ahem, of course, in my aesthetic sense, most demons basically fall into the category of rat-like eyebrows, but I dare to swear that this demon has the most ugly eyebrows I have ever seen in my life.  of a guy.

    How to describe it?

    Some demons look ferocious, and some demons bully the weak and fear the strong, but this guy has a sarcastic face, as if he is telling others that I am not a good person.

    The cause of the accident is very simple. This devil came to steal Ai Tangtang's bag.

    Who is Ai Tangtang?  Her ability to steal things was not something she just blew off.

    After the demon bumped into Ai Tangtang, Ai Tangtang actually had two more bags filled with iron coins in his hand.

    The thief touched himself and found that the thing was missing, so he gave Ai Tangtang a look.

    "If that's all it is, maybe the thief will understand that he has encountered a master and retreat."

    Unexpectedly, Ai Tangtang stole his wallet and said in a coquettish voice: "Hey, that's a lot of money, Axiu, we can have a big dinner."

    Ai Tangtang¡¯s taunt attribute skill points are probably full.

    When the thief heard this, his eyes burned.

    "That's right. If someone steals your things, they are not as capable as you, and you steal the money from them, that's fine. But what's the point of you still mocking me?"

    The thief immediately pointed at us and shouted: "Catch the thief!"

    The demons on the street looked at them casuallyEyes, maybe they are too accustomed to this kind of thing, so they don¡¯t care about it at all.

    But in a dark alley on the left side of the street, three demons rushed out.

    These three demons acted like I was the savior and wanted to help justice. They ran to Ai Tangtang and me and looked at us fiercely.

    ¡°Hand over all the money you stole!¡± One of them, who was nearly two meters tall and covered in muscles, looked at me threateningly and said.

    These three guys were obviously in the same group as the thief just now. Everyone passing by didn't have the time to pay attention to them. As a result, these three guys were in a dark alley. When they heard the shouts, they rushed out. They really thought they were supermen. How could they?  If there is danger, it will be there in an instant?

    "Shameless, he obviously wants to steal my money." Ai Tangtang glared at the two-meter-tall, muscular Mo.

    I tugged at the corner of Ai Tangtang's clothes. You must know that although there was evil energy pouring out of our bodies at this time, it was the pearl that we had eaten that helped us.

    If I really get into a fight with someone, my Taoist skills will be revealed in an instant.

    When it is discovered that he is a human being, he will be in big trouble.

    But Ai Tangtang was as unfazed as he was. He pointed at the two-meter-tall demon and cursed: "Look at you, a majestic two-meter-tall strong man. If you don't go and become a demon, bah bah, don't go."  He works for our demon clan and yet commits such thief behavior.¡±

    Ai Tangtang became more and more excited as he scolded them, mocking them in various ways, and their faces became increasingly ugly.

    I stood next to Ai Tangtang, pulled the corner of Ai Tangtang's clothes and whispered, "Hey, hey, it's almost done."

    "Wait a minute, I haven't scolded you enough yet, do you see if there is a tea vendor nearby? I'm thirsty."

    Ai Tangtang said, and said to these big men: "You guys wait here, while I go have a drink of tea, I will come back and continue to scold you."

    After saying that, Ai Tangtang actually walked towards a tea stall on the street.

    I saw that the faces of those demons were livid, and they were obviously almost half-dead from anger.

    You should know that although there are rules against killing people in the towns of Huangzhou, you can still beat people half to death, drag them out of the city and then kill them.

    As long as it doesn¡¯t happen in the city, Huang Mang won¡¯t care.

    I hurriedly ran to Ai Tangtang. Ai Tangtang was holding a bowl of tea and drinking it boldly. He had an aura of continuing to yell at those guys and never give up.

    "What are you pulling me for? Let me continue scolding them for a while." Ai Tangtang said as I pulled me and ran out of the town.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to curse me, let¡¯s get out of town first,¡± I said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 487 Identity Exposed

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "You absolutely cannot fight these guys in the town. If we start a fight, my identity will be exposed."

    "Why are you running? They are very weak." Ai Tangtang was panting and I pulled him outside.

    "Stop talking." I pulled Ai Tangtang and ran out of the town in one breath.

    Originally, I wanted to have a good rest, but I didn¡¯t expect that Ai Tangtang would be in trouble like this.

    The four demons also followed. Maybe they thought there were more people than us, and there was a weak woman on our side.

    We just ran out of the town. There were a lot of demons here. We ran two kilometers towards Huangzhou City and stopped only after entering a forest.

    After entering the woods, I was too tired to keep running. If I kept running, I probably wouldn¡¯t have the strength to deal with the demons after they caught up with me.

    "Just deal with the four of them here." After I finished speaking, I took out the Sanqing Huayang Gun wrapped in oil paper.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to fight these demons.

    Although Ai Tangtang has been in the demon world for several days and has roughly described the strength of these demons, it is always good to give it a try yourself.

    The strength of these demons who followed behind was not too weak.

    I think whether it is in the demon world or the human world, those who dare to play these crooked ways must have some strength.

    "You go and look out for me outside the forest. Pay attention. If there are a large number of demons passing by, please alert me quickly." I said to Ai Tangtang next to me.

    This forest is not very big, and it is still next to the road. It would be terrible if a demon caravan or the like were passing by and they were discovered.

    "Okay." Ai Tangtang nodded. At this time, the four demons also walked up to us.

    When Ai Tangtang went outside to look out, one of the demons wanted to stop him, so I stabbed the demon with the Sanqing Huayang Spear.

    The demon hurriedly hid aside.

    The reaction speed was very fast. The moment he hid to the side, I quickly reversed the direction of the gun and stabbed in the direction where he was hiding.

    With a whoosh, the Sanqing Huayang Spear pierced directly into his chest.

    Boom!

    The demon who was shot began to collapse, and his whole body turned into a black mist and dissipated in the forest.

    The reaction speed is very fast and the strength should be very strong.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of Taoism can be used to solve it, because my Sanqing Huayang gun basically kills evil spirits with one shot, and you will die if you are shot.

    But the reaction speed just now is definitely better than that of the evil ghost.

    If it were an ordinary person, if a companion was killed so easily, they would all scatter.

    But the three demons looked at me with red eyes.

    The wretched-looking demon among them looked at me with cold eyes: "Human? It's actually a human."

    "Why do humans come to our demon clan? You are determined to kill humans. No human who enters the realm of our demon clan can leave alive." The demon said.

    "Really?" I smiled and said, "If I kill you three, who will know that I am a human being?"

    After saying that, I rushed up and shot this guy with one shot.

    This guy hurriedly hid aside.

    The three of them didn¡¯t run away at all, but fought hard against me.

    ¡°It would be easier for them to dodge the Sanqing Huayang Spear in order to save their lives, because no matter which direction they hide, my gun can follow them.

    But they rushed forward as if they were desperate. My Sanqing Huayang Gun could only kill one at a time, but the other two were difficult to deal with.

    This is how they spend their time at this time.

    The wretched demon did not hide at all, but directly hit the Sanqing Yang-Hua Yang Gun with his chest.

    After the Sanqing Huayang Spear penetrated his body, he directly grabbed the Sanqing Yang Huayang Spear with his hands.

    "Ah!" He yelled, and the other two demons each had daggers in their hands. One of them stabbed me in the head, and the other stabbed me in the chest.

    I can only let go of the Sanqing Huayang Spear, step back, and avoid this attack.

    "Haha." After the wretched demon laughed loudly, his whole body turned into black mist and dissipated.

    "The Sanqing Huayang Spear turned back into a fire stick and fell to the ground with a clang.

    Oops.

    Seeing that I had no weapons in my hands, the two demons rushed forward even more fiercely.

    I am oneWhile retreating, he bit the toe of his right hand and began to draw a talisman on the palm of his left hand with blood: "Heaven and earth are infinite, the universe borrows the law!"

    After reading, I slapped the forehead of the demon who was closer.

    One meter away, this demonic creature was hit by the thunder in my palm, causing it to fall to the ground and twitch.

    And another demon had already arrived in front of me, and I didn't have time to use the second palm.

    He stabbed the dagger towards my heart.

    I hurriedly hid aside.

    There was still severe pain in my chest. Although I avoided the fatal blow, the injury was not minor.

    "Go to hell." This demonic citizen stabbed the dagger into my chest with all his strength.

    This is a puzzle in my heart.

    You think, are these demons so desperate?  If I remember correctly, they wanted to steal our wallets, and they were as desperate as I was to kill their whole family.

    I kicked this guy away and looked at the dagger still stuck in my chest, not daring to pull it out casually.

    "Haha, human, you are dead." After saying this, the demon turned around and ran out of the forest.

    I originally wanted to chase him, but as soon as I moved, I felt a sharp pain in my chest.

    I clutched my chest and half-knelt on the ground.

    Soon Ai Tangtang came back and saw my injuries. He hurriedly came over and asked, "What happened? I just saw a demonic citizen escaping from here."

    "You were too careless. I accidentally let him run away. Why didn't you stop him?" I asked.

    Ai Tangtang curled his lips and said: "How dare I? As long as I use a little bit of demonic energy here, I will soon be discovered by the nearby demons."

    "After all, our demon tribe has been at odds with the demon tribe for thousands of years, and we are very familiar with each other's auras."

    "Hey, we were discovered, let's heal our wounds first." After I finished speaking, I took out some hemostatic medicine from my bag, and then pulled out the dagger from my chest.

    Fortunately, the dagger didn't hurt any vital points, it just poked a bloody hole, which just looked scary.

    After pulling out the wound, I endured the pain while Ai Tangtang took out some white powder and sprinkled it on the wound.

    It took three minutes for the wound to become scarred.

    This medicine is really effective.

    "That's not good." Ai Tangtang suddenly stood up and said, "There are a large number of demons approaching us, so hurry up and leave."

    After Ai Tangtang finished speaking, he helped me up. I put my bag on my back, picked up the Sanqing Huayang Gun on the ground, and ran with Ai Tangtang from the other side of the forest.

    Not long after I ran out of the forest, I heard the roars of many demons coming from the forest behind me.

    After we came out of the deep forest, we found a small hillside nearby. We hid behind the hillside so that we were not found by this group of demons.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 488 Huangzhou City, rebel army!

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    There are quite a lot of demons who come to look for us. Looking from a distance, we estimate there are two hundred people, of which seventy or eighty are demon soldiers.

    After searching in the forest, this group of demons chased in the direction of Huangzhou City.

    Fortunately, Ai Tangtang and I were hiding on a hillside in the other direction.

    "It's really dangerous. If you really get caught by these guys, you probably won't be able to save your life." I said with emotion as I looked at the retreating figures of the demonic people.

    Ai Tangtang curled his lips and said, "Who told you to accidentally let someone go?"

    "You think I do?" I rolled my eyes at her.

    "But do you think those four thieves are sick? In the beginning, they just stole things. In the end, they just wanted to rob. But after knowing that I am a human being, they have to fight hard." I said depressedly.

    Ai Tangtang nodded: "Yes, this is quite normal, right?"

    "Normal?" I said angrily, "They wanted to steal our things at first, but later they caught up and wanted to cause trouble for us, but in the end they looked like they had been wronged."

    Ai Tangtang answered the question: "How do you humans describe demons?"

    I listened and said, ¡°Why do you ask this?¡±

    "Just answer my questions."

    I thought for a while and said: "The demons do all kinds of evil, including murder and arson."

    "Yes." Ai Tangtang nodded and said: "Actually, whether it is a demon or a demon, in terms of the propaganda of the demon world, what we say is that we demons originally shared the prosperous world with you humans, but you humans were greedy and finally used conspiracy and tricks to  Trick us into the devil's realm."

    "Furthermore, in ancient times, you humans had a lot of things like exchanging children for food, and they were all used to exaggerate. No matter how evil we monsters are, we will not throw our children out in exchange for food."

    Ai Tangtang said: "So over the past few hundred years, in the eyes of demons, you humans are actually evil demons."

    After hearing this, I suddenly realized: "You mean, we humans are evil in the eyes of the devil world?"

    "Yes." Ai Tangtang nodded.

    "Then why aren't you afraid?" I laughed.

    "Because I am a princess. I heard that everything I see is the truth. No one will lie to me." Ai Tangtang said: "Of course there is another reason. I have been exposed to things like droughts and roars that can eat dragons since I was a child.  Very scary."

    "On the contrary, you humans respect dragons very much, so why should I be afraid?" When Ai Tangtang said this, I asked: "Okay, let's leave this topic aside for now, how should we enter Huangzhou City now?"

    Ai Tangtang thought for a while: "Just go directly."

    "But if this incident breaks out, the guards in Huangzhou City will definitely impose martial law." I said.

    "That's true, but unless the escaped demonic citizen is standing at the city gate and staring at us, no one will recognize us."

    Although the wound on the chest has scarred at this time, it is still very painful.

    I rubbed my chest.

    "How long will it take to get to Huangzhou City?" I asked.

    "Soon."

    We continued walking towards Huangzhou City.

    In fact, there are other means of transportation in the demon world, horses.

    But unfortunately, I can¡¯t ride a horse.

    Basically, everyone in the demons has learned how to ride a horse since childhood. If I ride a horse awkwardly, it will make people suspicious, so I just walk.

    At noon the next day, we finally arrived at the entrance to the city wall of Huangzhou City.

    Huangzhou City is very big.

    The city wall is eight meters high and stretches as far as the eye can see, vast and boundless.

    "This is Huangzhou City?" I stood at the gate of the city, feeling my own insignificance, and couldn't help but sigh.

    Such a majestic city seems to have never existed even in ancient China.

    "Yes." Ai Tangtang nodded.

    "It's too big." I couldn't help but sigh.

    "Is it big? Yes, it is much smaller than our Demon Imperial City." Ai Tangtang said: "There are six such majestic cities of the Demon Clan, and the demons of the King of Demons are much bigger than this."

    Such a majestic city is probably just because the devil world is full of cold weapon battles, and a city wall is too important for defense.

    This has to be replaced by modern warfare. If two missiles come down, what city wall will not fall down?

    The security work in Huangzhou City is very strict.

    Of course Ai Tangtang and I didn¡¯t have any problems, even though we were asked too many questionsThere are some problems, but they are not revealed.

    "Have you been here before?" After entering Huangzhou City, I felt like I had entered a real ancient city in China.

    There are large and small streets here, and the people inside are basically dressed in ancient costumes, and they are all in human form, unlike the strange-looking demons in the villages outside.

    "I came here a long time ago, but I didn't enter through the city gate. My father took me and flew directly into the city." Ai Tangtang looked around: "I really should have brought Jiang Ling with me, he will definitely like the environment here.  .¡±

    I nodded slightly, if Jiangling likes it here, living here will be much better than living in the earth.

    And if a zombie lives in the demon world, the demon people will not reject him.

    After Ai Tangtang and I came in, we followed Ai Tangtang and started shopping in a street full of snacks according to international practice.

    But the gap between the snack street in the devil world and our world is really not that big.

    Slightly better snacks are corn cooked in boiling water, or mice skewered on bamboo sticks. They both look disgusting, and the fur has not even been peeled off.

    Ai Tangtang walked around and bought nothing.

    Ai Tangtang turned back to me with a sad face and said, "Do you know why I don't want to come back?"

    I laughed dryly: "Maybe the situation over there with your demon clan is better?"

    Ai Tangtang covered his forehead: "It's better, but not much better."

    For a foodie, if Ai Tangtang could only eat food like this in the future, it would probably be more uncomfortable than killing her.

    No wonder I didn¡¯t want to come back no matter what, if it wasn¡¯t for Sister Xiaoping.

    "Hey, forget it, I have no appetite, so let's stop eating. Let's find an inn to rest. We'll talk about what we have to do tomorrow." Ai Tangtang said.

    I nodded. At this time, in a place similar to a teahouse next to the street, I heard someone saying: "Have you heard? The rebel army in the west is about to attack us."

    "Is it that Demon Lord?"

    "Isn't it? I don't know how that demon king who appeared out of nowhere summoned so many powerful evil demons. I heard that there is also a drought demon."

    "Are we in danger in Huangzhou City?"

    "They don't kill innocent people indiscriminately when fighting. If they really kill innocent people indiscriminately, wouldn't they take advantage of the demon clan until the end?"

    Ai Tangtang and I looked at each other, and then I walked into the teahouse and ordered a cup of tea. After sitting down, I found that everyone in this teahouse was talking about the new demon king and the king of demons.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 489 Something is wrong

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Ai Tangtang also came in from the street outside at this time and sat next to me.

    "Brother, what's going on with this rebel army?" I asked the nearest demon.

    The demon glanced at me, as if wondering why I didn't know, and then said to me: "Young man, you haven't come out for such a long time, don't stay at home all day long, not knowing such a big thing."

    "A demon king appeared, revolting and fighting for the world with the King of Demons. At first, we thought it was some guy without eyes who was playing a trick. Unexpectedly, it has been almost several months, and the self-proclaimed demon king  guy is still alive."

    At this time, an evil demon next to him interrupted and said: "Not only is he alive, his subordinates are getting stronger and stronger. It is said that all the old subordinates of the former Demon Lord have taken refuge. That person said that he is the reincarnation of his own Demon Lord."

    "Are you bragging? How many years has the Demon King been dead before he reincarnated?"

    "Maybe it's true. After all, the old subordinates of Demon Lord are all very powerful. They are not fools. They are really fakes. How can they be easily deceived?"

    I was sitting in the teahouse and suddenly discovered that chewing tongues is not just something humans like, these demons also like it.

    Ai Tangtang walked up to me and asked in a low voice: "Do you want to go find Luo Fang?"

    I nodded slightly: "Maybe Luo Fang can help us."

    "Although I certainly support someone helping us, going to Luo Fang may not be of much help, and may even be very troublesome." Ai Tangtang thought for a while and said.

    She then explained: "Because we don't know anything yet, and we basically know nothing about his so-called rebel army. If we rush over there rashly, we might be in trouble."

    That¡¯s right, the things these ordinary demons talk about are all passed down from generation to generation.

    But I didn¡¯t leave. Instead, I asked a demon who was frothing at the mouth: ¡°Why did this rebel army suddenly attack Huangzhou City?¡±

    "How can we seize the world without fighting?" the demon said with a smile.

    Ai Tangtang also asked: "The King of Demons is so powerful that if he really summons a large army, this so-called rebel army will basically be vulnerable."

    The demonic citizen nodded: "Yes, I don't know what the old man, the Demon King, was thinking. Even after the rebel army appeared, the Demon King did not show up to deal with him. This is a bit like"

    Speaking of this, the demon was hesitant to speak. I quickly took the tea on my table and asked with a curious look: "What does it look like?"

    This demon seemed to be quite old. After looking around, he lowered his voice and said, "I feel like the demon king wants to give this rebel army a piece of territory."

    Um?

    Does the Demon King have such good intentions?

    I became confused.

    "Ahem, this is just my own feeling. I can't take it seriously." After taking two sips of tea, the demon hurriedly left.

    I also walked out of the teahouse with Ai Tangtang.

    On the street, Ai Tangtang didn't speak, he lowered his head and thought about something.

    We both found an inn.

    This inn is much bigger than the small towns we passed before.

    And the service attitude is very good. Of course, this kind of good service attitude is only limited to showing you the way and smiling at you occasionally.

    This service attitude is considered good in the devil world. The service attitude of the inns we met along the way was that they were too lazy to pay attention to it.

    When I returned to the inn, I put down my luggage, walked to the next door, and knocked on Ai Tangtang¡¯s door.

    Soon Ai Tangtang opened the door. She glanced at me and asked, "Is something wrong?"

    I nodded and walked in.

    "I always feel that something is wrong with the King of Demons." I said.

    Ai Tangtang sat on his bed, grinned and said nothing.

    "Don't just laugh. I feel like I still have to go find Luo Fang and tell him the situation." I said.

    Ai Tangtang rolled his eyes at me: "Do you think he is a fool? He must also know that something is wrong."

    It's so obvious. There are only seven states in the demon territory. Luo Fang has led his people to fight against the state capital. The King of Demons has not made any movement at all. Even the demons on the roadside who are drinking tea and talking nonsense feel that there is something wrong.  question.

    "What does the King of Demons want to do?" Ai Tangtang looked at the ceiling and started thinking. Suddenly, she slapped her thigh and said, "That's right!"

    Her behavior shocked me. I looked at her and asked, "What's wrong with you?"

      "If the demons start a war with our demon clan, Huangzhou City will be the first to be attacked. The King of Demons should want to withdraw his own people, let Luo Fang move in, and then find a way to provoke us demon clan  The war with the demons.¡±

    "In this case, Luo Fang will be attacked from both sides and will be dead." Ai Tangtang said.

    "But why does the King of Demons do this?" I looked at Ai Tangtang and said.

    There is no reason. According to the strength of the King of Demons, it would be very easy to destroy the rebels.

    "This means you don't understand the history of the demon clan." Ai Tangtang said.

    "There are rumors outside that the original Demon Realm and the current King of Demons fought because of the fight for the Demon Clan's territory. This version is not bad. Fighting in the world, death can be considered an honor."

    Ai Tangtang said: "But the real reason is not like this. It is rumored that the King of Demons and the Demon Lord had an extremely close relationship at the time, and they were brothers who could trust each other with their lives."

    "The two people started as ordinary little demons and supported each other. In the end, the two divided the demon clan into two parts and governed them separately."

    When I heard this, I asked: "Then why did they fight each other in the end?"

    "Maybe because of my father." Ai Tangtang frowned.

    "Dragon King?" I looked at Ai Tangtang and asked.

    Ai Tangtang explained: "Although the Demon Lord and the King of Demons at that time were powerful, they were not like they are now."

    "My father realized that they were a great threat, so he used some methods to drive a wedge between them."

    I can understand this. If the Demon Lord had not died, and now there were two demons with the strength of the King of Demons, then the status of the demon clan would be in jeopardy, and they would even be destroyed, leaving the demon world to be truly only demons.

    "But their attempts to instigate a relationship were of no use at all." Ai Tangtang said, "Later, my father found them and had a talk."

    "My father didn't tell me the specific details, but the general rule is that my father asked only one of them to survive. If they didn't agree, my father would attack the demon world. At that time, their foundation was unstable and they couldn't survive at all.  No comparison with my father."

    Hearing this, I asked: "Since the Dragon King has this strength, why not just kill them two to avoid future troubles?"

    "If someone rules the Demon Clan, the Demon Clan will not be in chaos. Once the Demon Clan becomes chaotic, do you think that our Demon Clan will not be affected? Countless demons will run towards our Demon Clan, burning, killing, and looting. Tens of millions of Demon Clan,  Even my demon clan can¡¯t kill them all.¡± (Remember this website¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 490 A smile that scares Hanba to tears

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "And kill the King of Demons and the Demon Lord. After the chaos of the demon clan, another person will appear to lead the demon clan. What is the difference between this and the King of Demons?" Ai Tangtang said.

    I nodded slightly, that¡¯s true, unless the demon clan can truly destroy all the demon clan in one go, but the difficulty of this kind of thing is not as simple as talking.

    Even if the demons don¡¯t have any masters, if tens of millions of demons stand there and let the demons kill them, it will probably take a long time.

    ?????????????? If we really want to completely annihilate the demon clan, and all the demons rush into the demon clan with the intention of dying together, it will be nothing more than a lose-lose situation for both sides.

    Ai Tangtang said: "So my father's original intention is that after the King of Demons kills the Demon King, he will support the King of Demons into a puppet and let a puppet rule the demon clan. Such a disguise will be done without any cost.  Controlled the demons.¡±

    Hearing this, I asked: "But what does this have to do with the King of Demons not killing Luo Fang?"

    Ai Tangtang said: "Maybe the King of Demons is still worried about his old relationship with the Demon Lord and is unwilling to kill the Demon Lord with his own hands."

    "After all, Luo Fang claimed to be the reincarnation of the Demon Lord. At that time, the King of Demons made a life-and-death promise to the Demon Lord, but after breaking it and killing the Demon Lord, he probably felt very uncomfortable."

    "Only in this way can we explain what is happening now." Ai Tangtang said: "It seems that Huangzhou City is going to be given to Luo Fang in disguise. After Luo Fang gets Huangzhou City, the King of Demons will provoke a fight with the demon clan.  war."

    "Then use the hands of the demon clan to kill Luo Fang."

    I sighed: "Since I miss my old relationship, why kill Luo Fang?"

    Ai Tangtang looked at me like an idiot: "Do you think everyone is as sentimental as you?"

    "After all, the King of Demons has ruled the demon clan for thousands of years. If you ask him to keep someone who can threaten his status, will he be willing?" Ai Tangtang said.

    "On the contrary, the King of Demons could not do it himself, and even take the risk of ruining Huangzhou City in order not to kill Luo Fang himself. This is the most benevolent thing."

    I scratched my hair, a little upset.

    Ai Tangtang said so clearly that Luo Fang is really in great danger this time.

    This time is no better than before. In the past, the most we could do was deal with powerful evil spirits, but this time, we had to deal with the demon army.

    "How about I advise Luo Fang to withdraw his troops?"

    Ai Tangtang took out a bag of potato chips, tore it open, and threw a piece into his mouth: "It's impossible. Not to mention that Luo Fang has gathered so many troops. If he gives up halfway, then all the morale of the army will be dispersed. Those who go to seek refuge will  His demons will also abandon him.¡±

    "Besides, didn't you also say that he entered the demon world because he wanted to take Zhao Yazi away. His current power is not enough, so he will definitely fight for it."

    I said: ¡°But this is obviously a dead end.¡±

    "This is the conspiracy of the King of Demons. Everyone in the world can see that this is a hole dug, but Luo Fang has to jump into it."

    When Ai Tangtang said this, he smiled and said: "Don't worry too much, Luo Fang is not stupid either."

    "I hope so."

    I can only worry about this matter blindly, but there is no way I can do anything practical to help.

    It seems that my skills are pretty good, Sanqing Huayang Spear, Qimen Flying Armor.

    But what if you don¡¯t have these two things?  How capable am I?  How many demons can you deal with?

    Even if I had these two things in hand, when I met a centurion in the black-armored army in the Demonic Plain, he could kill me with one shot.

    Ai Tangtang also saw that I was not in the right mood. She looked at me and said with a smile, "What's wrong? Do you feel that you are useless?"

    I nodded slightly, and Ai Tangtang said: "You don't have to be depressed. You are only twenty-five or six years old now. Among you humans, most people with your strength are already forty or fifty years old."

    I didn¡¯t want to talk much, so I looked at the demons on the street outside the window. Suddenly, a familiar figure appeared on the street.

    My heart skipped a beat.

    "Don't run around, I have something to do when I go out." After saying that, I ran outside.

    "Hey, it's me who should say this, right? I'm much more familiar with the devil world than you are."

    Ai Tangtang¡¯s shout came from behind me.

    But I ignored him. After running out of the inn, I hurriedly ran in the direction where the man just walked.

    Soon I caught up with him.

    The man¡¯s head tilted back slightly, and then he got into a small alley.

    I followed in.

    &nbsp"Luo Fang!" I shouted at him.

    Luo Fang was wearing a white robe and had long silver-white hair. There was a cute little boy standing next to him.

    This little boy looks about twelve or thirteen years old, chubby and very cute.

    "Axiu, why did you come to the devil world?" Luo Fang turned around and looked at me.

    He was still expressionless, as if nothing could arouse his interest.

    "Roar." Standing next to him, the cute kid bared his fangs and yelled at me.

    This is exactly the Hanba who was taken away by Luo Fang.

    He seems to still remember me.

    "This is not the place to talk." I said.

    "Follow me." Luo Fang said, waved his hand, turned around and continued walking forward.

    Luo Fang¡¯s temperament is completely different from what it was back in the world.

    Luo Fang was indifferent when he was in the world, just because he didn't want to talk to anyone. After all, his character was like that at the beginning, but he still showed some smiles to his friends occasionally.

    But at this moment, Luo Fang had a cold face, a chill coming from his heart.

    I followed Luo Fang, turning left and right in this alley, and came to a very shabby restaurant.

    This restaurant is in a remote place and has no business at all.

    After Luo Fang entered, he walked directly to the second floor, while Xiao Hanbao ran towards the backyard of the inn.

    It seems that Luo Fang is very familiar with this place.

    I hurriedly followed him to the second floor.

    He took me to a private room on the second floor, turned around and said to me, "Sit down."

    The table in this private room is next to the window. After I sat down, Luo Fang sat opposite me. He asked expressionlessly: "What do you want to eat?"

    "Forget about the things from the devil world." I thought for a while and took out two Alpine candies from my pocket. These are Ai Tangtang's things.

    I handed one over, Luo Fang took it in his hand, peeled it open, and threw it into his mouth, then nodded: "Well, it tastes good."

    "Hey, I said you keep a straight face all day long, why are you pretending to be handsome? Just smile." I said.

    Luo Fang frowned slightly and forced a smile from his face.

    Of course, his smile was extremely stiff. As soon as he smiled, the door was pushed open.

    Xiao Hanba was holding a teapot in his hand, probably wanting to come in and pour tea. When he saw Luo Fang smiling, he burst into tears, then turned around and ran away, as if he was frightened.

    I licked my lips and sighed: "You can scare Hanbao into tears just by smiling, that's really powerful." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 491 The war is approaching

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Luo Fang¡¯s face immediately returned to its expressionless look before, and he said to me, ¡°Kuang You has never seen me smile before, maybe he was scared.¡±

    "That Hanbao's name is Kuang You?" I nodded.

    Luo Fang said to me: "Okay, why did you come to the Demon Realm this time? It's not just for fun, right?"

    "Luo Fang, my matter is not urgent now. Do you know your current situation? Otherwise, you should give up on this Huangzhou City. I heard some news" I said.

    He shook his head slightly and asked what news, and I told him everything Ai Tangtang told me.

    After hearing this, he pondered for a long time and said: "It is true that I am the reincarnation of the Demon Lord, but my memory of the Demon Lord has not been restored much. I only know that it was the current King of Demons who killed me."

    "If there really is such a hidden secret." Luo Fang began to think about it.

    I hurriedly said: "Give up."

    "Impossible." Luo Fang said resolutely: "The reason is that Ai Tangtang is so smart and must have told you that I have no way out."

    "But how could you survive the pincer attack between the demon clan and the demon clan?" I asked.

    Luo Fang said: "If you can't block it, you have to block it."

    At this time, Kuangyou opened the door again.

    But this time, the little head poked in first, and when he saw Luo Fang's expressionless expression, he ran in happily.

    I looked at Kuang You and thought, how long has it been? This kid has grown up so much. Thinking of this, I wanted to reach out and touch his forehead.

    But he opened his mouth, yelled at me, and wanted to bite my finger. Fortunately, I retreated quickly.

    "Don't make trouble." Luo Fang patted his forehead and he calmed down.

    "After saying so much, you still haven't told me the purpose of coming to the devil world." Luo Fang said.

    After thinking about it, I told Luo Fang completely about Yan Beixun and Sister Xiaoping.

    Anyway, there was nothing to do. I had nothing to do, so I chatted a lot with Luo Fang.

    After hearing this, Luo Fang said: "Dongfang Bo is really friendly. He only gave her a life and death spell and didn't kill her."

    "Hey, this matter is actually Yan Beixun's own problem." I shook my head slightly and sighed.

    Luo Fang said: "I will find a way to get the Sanqing Soul-Severing Ring you want. Just tell me your current address and I will have someone deliver it to you after I get the Sanqing Soul-Severing Ring.  "

    "Besides, don't contact me too much in the future, it won't be good for you." Luo Fang said.

    "By the way, I also saw the little girl."

    As soon as I finished speaking, Luo Fang trembled slightly, turned around and asked, "When did it happen? How is she doing now?"

    I told Luo Fang everything about Lop Nur at that time.

    "Is her name Zhao Yazi now?" Luo Fang closed his eyes thoughtfully.

    He said: "I heard that she joined that organization before, but I didn't expect that she would be accepted as a disciple by that old monster. Although it will be more difficult, I don't have to worry about her safety."

    "What organization is that? I heard them say that if you want to deal with them, at least you have to have the power of the King of Demons to take her away." I asked.

    "Actually, I have been inquiring about her specific information and want to take her away. I didn't expect that her status in the organization is not simple. Therefore, I can only take her away with the power of the King of Demons."

    When Luo Fang said this, he opened his eyes and squeezed his hands tightly, as if he was thinking about something very important.

    "Axiu, you go back first. I will lead people to attack Huangzhou City in a few days." Luo Fang said.

    I said: "Is there any danger?"

    Luo Fang thought for a while and nodded: "Well, although the King of Demons does not send troops to support him, Huang Mang's strength ranks among the top five demon clans, otherwise he would not be allowed to guard Huangzhou and become the main force to resist demons.  The first portal of the clan.¡±

    Even if the King of Demons is letting off steam, it will still force Huang Mang to defend the city with all his strength. If Luo Fang cannot even solve a single Huang Mang, it can only be regarded as his lack of strength.

    After saying this, there was nothing else to do. Although I really wanted to talk to Luo Fang more about old times, I thought about it carefully and decided not to do it. After all, he still had a lot of things to be busy with.

    After I told Luo Fang the inn and room I was staying in, I left this shabby hotel.

    When I returned to the inn, I saw Ai Tangtang sitting at the door, looking around.

    As soon as she saw me, she hurriedly ran to me and cursed: "Are you stupid? Why are you running around alone?"

    I?I was a little embarrassed. I saw that Luo Fang was indeed a little too excited at the time, and he was afraid of losing Luo Fang, so he chased after him without explaining clearly, which made Ai Tangtang worried.

    "Isn't it okay? Let's take a walk and go in and talk." With that, I took Ai Tangtang's hand and walked into the inn.

    After returning to the room, I told Ai Tangtang about my encounter with Luo Fang.

    After hearing this, Ai Tangtang breathed a sigh of relief: "I'm just telling you why you suddenly ran out like crazy. Your relationship is because you met Luo Fang. Then you didn't know how to say hello to me before leaving?"

    I rubbed the back of my head in embarrassment: "Aren't you afraid of following Di Luo Fang? I didn't have time to say anything."

    ¡°Forget it, forget it.¡± Ai Tangtang looked at me angrily and said.

    When I saw this, I quickly took out some snacks and handed them to Ai Tangtang: "Isn't this okay? Come on, eat some chocolate to calm down."

    I said: "Look, although I did make you worried when I ran out, Luo Fang also agreed to help find the Sanqing Soul-Severing Ring, which is a great thing."

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he nodded slightly and did not deny it.

    In the next few days, Ai Tangtang and I stayed in the inn. Of course, she and I would go shopping every day. After all, it was my first time to come to the Demon World and I was full of curiosity about everything here.  .

    And Ai Tangtang was also very happy to be my guide, and then showed off that he knew a lot about various things, while despising my lack of education.

    Sometimes I wonder, this can be used to despise me.

    Of course, all kinds of news about the rebels are flying all over the sky, all kinds of gossip.

    I go to the teahouse near the inn every day to listen to these trails.

    Some people say that the rebel army was created by people sent by the Dragon King of the Demon Clan to divide the Demon Clan.

    Of course, this kind of statement was quickly scolded. After all, all the old subordinates of the Demon King had defected to the past.

    ¡°Some people said that the illegitimate son who came out at this time was the devil¡¯s illegitimate son. What did he do before the uprising? How familiar he was with him and how close the relationship was.

    When I heard that demon man bragging, I thought, I am the most qualified to brag like this, right?

    Anyway, there are all kinds of news, but there is not much real news.

    On the fifth day, when I went to the teahouse as usual, I found that there were very few people on the street and in the teahouse.

    The demons who usually boasted about it all disappeared. When I asked the teahouse owner, the teahouse owner said: "Little guy, hurry up and stay home. The rebel army is attacking Huangzhou City today."

    [ps: I traveled to Mount Tai a few days ago, so the update is a bit slow. I just got home today, so I¡¯ll make up for it in the fifth update.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 492 The wild light appears

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Will Luo Fang attack Huangzhou City today?

    I was shocked. Although I knew that Luo Fang would only attack Huangzhou City for a few days, I was still surprised when I suddenly heard the news.

    No wonder the demons are nowhere to be seen on this street, and their emotions are all hidden.

    "Thank you. Then I'll go back to the inn and hide for a while." I smiled at the teahouse owner, turned around and left.

    Back to the inn, I hurriedly knocked on Ai Tangtang¡¯s door.

    Ai Tangtang opened the door and asked, "Hey, you didn't go brag to those people in the teahouse?"

    "What are you talking about? Luo Fang is attacking Huangzhou City today." I said.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s none of our business.¡± Ai Tangtang nodded, then looked at me and asked.

    As soon as I heard this, I calmed down a lot. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s none of my business and I can¡¯t help.

    I walked to the window and looked in the direction of the gate of Huangzhou City.

    I asked: "Do you think Luo Fang can win this battle?"

    Ai Tangtang walked next to me and looked into the distance: "It's hard to say, Huang Mang is an old demon. Besides, the evil spirit has long since turned green, and the demon soldiers under his command are superb."

    "Although Luo Fang has great momentum, it is true that the Demon Lord has reincarnated, and even the Demon Lord's former subordinates have followed him." Ai Tangtang said.

    I nodded slightly and asked, "Isn't it possible?"

    "It's still a little worse." Ai Tangtang frowned.

    At this time, she no longer looked cynical as before, but instead looked serious.

    "Big demons like Huang Mang, when the demon clan was first in chaos, were all figures belonging to one of the princes and fighting against the world with the King of Demons, the Demon Lord."

    ¡°It¡¯s just that because of the defeat, it was recaptured by the King of Demons.¡± Ai Tangtang said.

    "Huang Mang is a very powerful demon."

    After Ai Tangtang finished speaking, I asked: "But doesn't Luo Fang also have the Demon Lord's old followers following him?"

    "That's right, but after the Demon King was killed by the King of Ten Thousand Demons, all those with green evil aura were killed by the King of Ten Thousand Demons. Even among the evil demons who follow Luo Fang now, those with green evil aura  , it was only achieved later, and the strength is far different.¡±

    "As for Luo Fang, it is even more unbearable. No matter how talented he is, it has been thirty years since he was born. How can he fight against Huang Mang, an evil demon who has lived for thousands of years?"

    Hearing what Ai Tangtang said, I became even more worried about Luo Fang.

    "According to what you say, Luo Fang will definitely lose?" I looked at Ai Tangtang and asked.

    "That's not necessarily true, hehe, just wait." After Ai Tangtang said that, he sat on the chair, picked up a lollipop and started eating it.

    I hurriedly walked to her side: "Don't show off. According to what you said before, Luo Fang is already dead."

    "If you don't tell me, will you bite me if you can?" Ai Tangtang stuck out his tongue at me, and then looked like he didn't want to talk to me.

    There is no other way, I can only continue to wait here.

    After about two hours, countless huge evil spirits came from the direction of the city gate.

    These countless evil spirits made me tremble with fear.

    I stood up and looked in that direction, has the war started?

    I really want to run over and watch the demons fight.

    This kind of opportunity is extremely rare, no, maybe you will never see it in your lifetime.

    But I can¡¯t go there. What if a red-eyed demon soldier stabs me with a knife? Should I fight back?  Still not fighting back?

    If you fight back, you will have to be discovered. It is a matter of human beings. If you don¡¯t fight back, he will slash at you with a knife. If I, the Qimen Feijia, appear, I will also be discovered.

    By then, they might be destroyed by countless armies.

    I still have some self-awareness about myself. I don¡¯t have any great skills, so I¡¯d better not go over and cause trouble.

    The evil spirit over there continued to expand. I was fine at first, but later on, I could not move at all while lying on the bed.

    With no energy left in his body, Ai Tangtang sat next to me and became alert.

    When fighting, anything can happen.

    ¡°After all, I can¡¯t move now, and any demon who comes in can easily kill me.

    "How long will this fight last?" I couldn't help cursing, and now I felt terribly uncomfortable.

    This battle lasted for two days!

    For two days, I just lay in bed, unable to get out of bed.

    Ai Tangtang feeds me everything I eat.Originally, I asked Ai Tangtang to find a way to go out and inquire about the situation outside, but she refused to leave my side.

    ¡°After all, after she left, I was just a piece of fish at the mercy of others.

    Two days later, around noon, Ai Tangtang was holding a candy and throwing it into my mouth. I held it in my mouth and ate it. Suddenly, the overwhelming power of the evil spirits disappeared.

    I spit out the candy in my mouth and sat up with a heavy breath.

    The feeling of lying in bed for two days is really uncomfortable.

    My whole body aches.

    I turned my head and looked in the direction of the city wall.

    finished?

    I stood up and said, "Let's go over there and have a look."

    "Yeah." Ai Tangtang seemed to want to know the solution.

    ¡°Then Ai Tangtang and I put on our backpacks and the ¡®guy¡¯ and walked towards the city wall together.

    At this time, many households in Huangzhou City also opened their doors and looked towards the city wall one by one. There were also many people rushing there, obviously wanting to watch the excitement.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off?????????????????????????????????????????????? off out, but after the war, it doesn't matter if you watch the fun.

    Groups of people walked to the city gate. At this time, the city gate opened and countless demon soldiers walked in from outside the city.

    Most of these demon soldiers were disheveled and looked like militiamen. Behind them, many demon soldiers wearing black armor were tied up with their bodies and strung together one by one.

    Luo Fang won?

    I feel happy.

    These 'militia' level demon soldiers must be Luo Fang's troops. At this time, they actually entered the city in public, so they naturally won.

    Suddenly, a heart-stopping evil spirit came from the city gate.

    Ai Tangtang and I turned our heads and looked over almost immediately.

    Luo Fang walked in from the city wall side by side with someone.

    This man is about 1.9 meters tall and looks to be about thirty-four or five years old. He has a faint evil aura all over his body.

    While Ai Tangtang and I looked over, this man also stared at us with his eyes.

    When he looked over, I instantly felt a huge threat, as if he wanted to kill me and I would die immediately.

    "The smell of a dragon? The smell of a human?" The man turned to Luo Fang and asked, "Demon Lord, do you know them?"

    Luo Fang shook his head with an indifferent expression: "I don't know him."

    When I heard this, I frowned slightly, and then I said, "Luo Fang's relationship with me is impossible to harm me. If he said he didn't know each other at this time, he should have his own thoughts."

    "Huang Mang, what do you want to do?" Ai Tangtang glared at Huang Mang and yelled: "You dare to kill me, I am a dragon?"

    "Hehe, I have killed quite a few dragons over the years. What's wrong?" Huang Mang's eyes revealed a murderous intent.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 493 Return to the Demon Plain

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    My heart froze, this guy is Huang Mang?

    And the strangest thing is, how could Luo Fang stand with him?

    I have doubts in my heart, but the current situation is not easy to deal with.

    "Demon Lord, what do you mean?" Huang Mang said and glanced at Luo Fang.

    Luo Fang is still expressionless: "Whatever, do you worry about such a trivial matter? I still have to take over Huangzhou City, and I don't have time to play house with you. You can just take care of it yourself."

    After saying that, Luo Fang walked directly to the city without even looking at me.

    "Come here, follow me and take down two of them, one demon and one human. What's the purpose of sneaking into Huangzhou City secretly?" Huang Mang said.

    What's going on?  Originally it was supposed to be Luo Fang and Huang Mang fighting to the death, right?  As a result, Huang Mang was like Luo Fang's subordinate at this time.

    At this time, Ai Tangtang cursed: "If you really kill us two, my father will definitely kill you."

    Upon hearing this, Huang Mang looked at Ai Tangtang carefully and said, "Who do I think you are? It turns out to be the Dragon King's treasure, Ao Tangtang. I said Princess Ao, don't stay in the realm of your demon clan. Run away."  What are you doing with my demon clan¡¯s territory?¡±

    "I'm happy, but do you care? Besides, why do I care about this poor place like your Demon Clan? Come on, let's go back to the Demon Clan." After Ai Tangtang finished speaking, he took my hand and walked towards the city gate.  , want to leave the city.

    Huang Mang chuckled, and was not prepared to continue to care about us, but left.

    After Ai Tangtang and I walked out of the city gate, I was still sweating on my back.

    That wild look in his eyes is really scary. It is definitely the most dangerous evil I have ever encountered.

    Outside the city of Huangzhou, there is evil aura everywhere, but there are no corpses everywhere. After all, after the devil dies, it will dissipate between heaven and earth.

    After we walked several miles away from Huangzhou City, I said in confusion: "How do you think Luo Fang won? From your analysis that day, Luo Fang must lose, right?"

    Ai Tangtang heard what I said and said, "Yes, but there is one more thing I didn't tell you."

    "What?" I looked at her.

    She said: "Huang Mang had a good relationship with the Demon Lord and the King of Demons at the beginning, and his relationship with the Demon Lord was particularly good."

    "The reason I didn't tell you this at the time was because I felt that if I told you, you had hope, but if Huangmang didn't care about the old relationship and killed Luo Fang, you would be so disappointed, right?" Ai Tangtang said with a smile.

    Hearing this, I nodded slightly and said, "But it's impossible for him to send the entire Huangzhou City away, right?"

    Ai Tangtang rubbed the back of his head: "I don't know the specific reason. I'll ask Luo Fang again when I have the opportunity."

    The only thing that is certain is that Luo Fang definitely did not defeat Huang Mang head-on, but used other methods.

    At this time, a child jumped up and chased us.

    When I saw it, I saw that it was Kuang You, and the little dwarf jumped up in front of us.

    "Kang You?" I looked at it and asked, "Why are you here?"

    Kuang You looked like he hated me, and took out an emerald green ring from his hand: "Three Pure Soul-Severing Rings."

    I was overjoyed after hearing this. Luo Fang really did what he said. I hurriedly reached out to grab the Sanqing Soul-Severing Ring. Our purpose of coming to the devil world was finally achieved.

    After Kuang You gave me the ring, he turned around to leave. I quickly asked: "Kang You, how did Luo Fang do it? Capture Huangzhou City."

    When Kuang You heard this, he turned around and thought for a moment and said, "He promised that after defeating the King of Demons, his territory and that of the Huangmang Demon Clan would be divided and ruled by each person."

    "Then he wanted to keep some trump cards in order to be able to deal with the situation in the future, so he just pretended not to know you." Kuang You said.

    "Is there anything else you want to ask? You're leaving without me." Kuang You obviously didn't want to stay with me any longer, so he ran away.

    Looking at Kuang You¡¯s back, I suddenly realized.

    "So that's it, but Huang Mang already has such a big power in the Demon Clan. Is it necessary to take such a big risk just to get half of the Demon Clan's territory? After all, the King of Demons is not that easy to deal with."

    I asked Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang pouted, thought for a while and said: "It's normal. Huangmang has had such a large territory for thousands of years and has not expanded the territory for thousands of years. You want to give it a try."

    Speaking of this, Ai Tangtang also became happy: "Show me the Sanqing Soul-Destroying Ring. I finally found this thing."

    We were both in a good mood and headed straight back to the underworld.

     The journey went smoothly and I didn¡¯t encounter any trouble.

    And on the road, I often heard people discussing the newly emerged demon king who had captured Huangzhou City.

    After walking for six days, Ai Tangtang and I finally arrived in the blood-soil plain and returned to the big stone in the world of the world.

    As soon as we got here, we found that there was already a man wearing a white Confucian robe standing there, as if he had been waiting for us.

    Ao Manxue.

    Originally, Ai Tangtang was chatting and laughing with me along the way, but when he saw Ao Manxue here, his face turned ugly.

    Ao Manxue stood quietly, looked at Ai Tangtang and I, smiled and said: "Little sister, you are back, why don't you go see your father? He heard that you were back, and asked me to take care of you.  You go back."

    "Second brother, don't, I haven't had enough fun yet." Ai Tangtang said.

    Ao Manxue glanced at me and asked, "Is it because of him?"

    "No, no." Ai Tangtang shook his head hurriedly.

    I coughed and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    "Little sister, since you made this promise to your father, you must keep it. Once you return to the devil world, you will not be allowed to leave again." Ao Manxue said.

    "If it is because of this person that you are attached to the world of the sun, then just bring him back to our demon clan."

    Hearing this, I felt a little confused. Just when I was about to speak, Ai Tangtang took my hand and pushed it into the 'mirror' of this huge stone.

    In an instant, Ai Tangtang and I returned to the Demon Plain.

    "Run!" Ai Tangtang said with a smile.

    At this time, Ai Tangtang didn't look afraid of being caught at all. Instead, he looked like he was playing hide-and-seek with his second brother.

    Ai Tangtang was running very fast at this time. I was dragged by her and could only barely keep up.

    Suddenly, a dragon roar came from behind me.

    I looked back and saw a snow-white dragon appearing behind me.

    This is a real dragon.

    I was stunned for a moment. This dragon was ten meters long and had snow-white scales. It looked extremely beautiful.

    "Little sister, this Demonic Plain is not a place for fooling around. Come back with me quickly."

    Ao Xueman said.

    "If you catch me, I'll go back with you."

    Ai Tangtang said loudly.

    At this moment, a group of cavalry also rushed over.

    "Demon dragon!"

    The voice of the cavalry leader at this time was none other than Ge Zheng.

    "Hurry and help stop him." I shouted hurriedly.

    Ao Xueman seemed to be particularly afraid of the Black Armored Army. He stopped where he was, not daring to move forward.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 494 Lifting the Life and Death Curse

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Protect the general!" Ge Zheng shouted, then led a hundred cavalry and rushed towards Ao Manxue.

    Ao Manxue retreated helplessly, not daring to pursue her any further.

    Ai Tangtang stopped running at this time. He turned around and shouted to Ao Manxue: "Second brother, if you have the ability, come and catch me."

    "Nonsense!"

    Suddenly, a deafening sound came from the sky.

    Then, there was a loud rumbling in the sky above the Demonic Plain. I looked up and saw that the originally endless sky was completely shrouded in green demonic clouds.

    How big of a demonic energy can it cover the entire sky?

    I was secretly shocked.

    Then, in the green demonic energy, two huge dragon eyes opened.

    These two eyes are probably the size of trucks.

    Ge Zheng looked up at the sky and shouted: "Dragon King, why did you come to our Demon Plain for no reason?"

    "A little personal matter." The pair of dragon eyes in the sky stared at me.

    ¡°Tang Tang, haven¡¯t you had enough fun?¡± asked the Dragon King in the sky.

    "No, there are still many delicious things in the world that I haven't eaten yet. Father, please let me go back and play for a while." Ai Tangtang said with a smile.

    "But how did you agree to come to me before?" The Dragon King sounded a little unhappy.

    Ai Tangtang quickly said: "What I said before does not count."

    "Hey, you girl, you are really used to it. Then I will let you play for a while, but you have to promise me that I will let you come back next time. You can't hesitate. You have to come back. Do you understand?" said the Dragon King?  .

    "Okay." After Ai Tangtang finished speaking, he took my hand and said, "Let's go, it's done."

    Suddenly, a stream of demonic energy from the sky came to Ai Tangtang and I, and then carried Ai Tangtang and me and flew back to the world of the underworld.

    Ai Tangtang and I fell down until we reached the exit of Demon Plain.

    "Thank you, father." Ai Tangtang thanked this group of monsters, and then led me into the cave of Huiyangjian.

    "The Dragon King is easy to talk to." I sighed as I walked next to Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang smiled and said: "Of course, but it's just for me and other brothers and sisters. My father is very strict."

    "Why?" I asked.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m the youngest, shouldn¡¯t I be the most loved?¡± Ai Tangtang blinked and looked at me and said.

    I almost choked on my own saliva.

    Overall, during this trip to the Demon Realm, Ai Tangtang and I did not encounter any danger, but we did have some regrets. When we came, I thought about finding Tang Xue, but only after arriving in the Demon Realm did I learn about the vast number of people in the Demon Realm.  There are many people, and there is no fast transportation or communication equipment, so it is not easy to find someone.

    What¡¯s more, Tang Xue has been reincarnated, and I don¡¯t know what she looks like now.

    We walked out of the cave and arrived in the snowy mountains. I quickly took out my mobile phone and called the taxi driver.

    Fortunately, the taxi driver left his mobile phone number at that time. If he had not left it, Ai Tangtang and I would have had to walk down the Snowy Mountains.

    We made an appointment with the taxi driver on the phone to meet at the place where we were sent before, and then walked there with Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang seemed to be in a good mood, jumping up and down and giggling from time to time.

    "What? Did you win the lottery?" I glanced at her and asked.

    Ai Tangtang pointed his fingers and said: "Look, during this trip, I not only helped Sister Xiaoping get the Sanqing Soul-Severing Ring, but also met my father. Moreover, my father promised me to continue to play in the earth. This  Shouldn¡¯t we be happy?¡±

    When I heard her say this, I nodded slightly.

    After walking for a long time, we finally arrived at the agreed place, where a taxi had already parked.

    When the taxi driver saw us coming, he got out of the car with a cigarette in his mouth and said with a smile: "What have you two been doing in this snowy mountain for more than ten days? You're not freezing either?"

    ¡°The two of us went up to play for a day and then got ready to come down. We got lost and hid in the cave for more than ten days before we finally found a way to come down.¡± I said.

    "Oh, I'll just say that this snowy mountain is dangerous. It's better to go up there less in the future," the taxi driver said.

    I took out my cigarettes and handed one over. The taxi driver came to pick us up. It must have been cold here for a while.

    It was dusk in the afternoon. Sitting in the car, looking at the sunset on the horizon, the scenery was quite good.

    Me and??Tangtang drove all the way to Lhasa in the car.

    When we arrived in Lhasa, the sky was already getting dark. The taxi driver dropped us at the entrance of the Potala Palace, collected the money and left.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping.¡± Ai Tangtang said and took me away.

    Afterwards, I followed Ai Tangtang through the streets and alleys, looking for various snacks. When I was tired, I found a hotel to rest for the night.

    Early the next morning, I booked a flight to return to Chongqing.

    The most urgent thing, and the most important thing, is to cure Sister Xiaoping.

    At noon, Ai Tangtang and I returned to Chongqing.

    Ai Tangtang and I walked out of the station side by side.

    "I'm finally back." I stretched my arms, and then walked to the light rail station with Ai Tangtang and took the light rail back.

    After returning to Nanping, the two of us rushed straight to the hospital without stopping.

    Arriving at the door of the ward, Ai Tangtang and I opened the door and saw Yan Beixun sitting next to Sister Xiaoping's bed, smoking.

    Ye Fanrou was peeling apples beside the hospital bed, but Jiang Ling was not there.

    "I'm back!" I laughed loudly.

    Yan Beixun looked at me, his eyes flickered, and he asked, "Have you got it?"

    Ye Fanrou asked strangely: "What did you get?"

    "I got it." Ai Tangtang raised the Sanqing Soul-Severing Ring.

    Yan Beixun, who originally looked decadent, rushed up and took the Sanqing Soul-Severing Ring from Ai Tangtang without caring about the image. Then he hurriedly sat next to the hospital bed and put the ring on Sister Xiaoping's right hand.

    Yan Beixun picked up Sister Xiaoping's right hand and kissed it, then said nervously: "You must wake up!"

    I walked up behind Yan Beixun and asked, "Should it be okay?"

    Yan Beixun turned around, looked at Ai Tangtang and I, sighed and said, "Thank you, I only found out about this after asking Jiang Ling after I found out you were missing."

    "Thank you for nothing." I smiled and said, "Why are you two so polite?"

    "By the way, where is Jiangling?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    "He" Before Yan Beixun could say anything, suddenly, Sister Xiaoping's hand moved slightly, and Yan Beixun's attention was instantly attracted to it.

    Sister Xiaoping slowly opened her eyes and looked around weakly: "Where is this?"

    "Xiaoping, you finally woke up." Yan Beixun hugged Sister Xiaoping tightly, and then tore off the black life-and-death curse on her forehead.

    "Hey, why are you crying? Aren't we getting married? Why did I come to the hospital?" Sister Xiaoping asked.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 495 Sister Xiaoping wakes up

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    That¡¯s right, Yan Beixun actually burst into tears. For such a big man, he didn¡¯t feel embarrassed, so he hugged Sister Xiaoping and cried happily.

    I, Ai Tangtang, and Ye Fanrou stood aside and watched, not wanting to disturb Yan Beixun.

    It is not shameful for Yan Beixun to cry profusely. Yan Beixun had completely despaired that Sister Xiaoping would wake up.

    In fact, Yan Beixun was really sensible in not looking for Huang Mang before.

    On the contrary, I had always made some miscalculations before. I did not expect Huang Mang to be so powerful, or that the demons and monsters were so powerful. If it were not for Luo Fang, even if I had Ai Tangtang to protect me this time,  Life is not a big problem, but it is not that easy to get the Sanqing Soul-Severing Ring.

    "Looking back at the human world, I can barely be considered a half-master, but when I arrive in the demon world, what does that mean?"

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Black Armored Army guarding the Demon Realm in the Demonic Plain and allowing the demons from the Demon Realm to flood into the human world, I don¡¯t know how many people would have died.

    "Okay, don't cry." Sister Xiaoping wiped Yan Beixun's tears.

    "Can you tell me what's going on?" Sister Xiaoping asked.

    "I will tell you again when I have the chance. By the way, you must not take off this ring on your hand, do you understand?" Yan Beixun said to Sister Xiaoping cautiously.

    "Yes." Sister Xiaoping nodded.

    "Tangtang, sister, you two stay with Xiaoping, Axiu, come out with me." Yan Beixun stood up at this time.

    The big cry before seemed to have wiped out all his decadence, and he became the same again.

    I nodded and followed Yan Beixun out of the ward and to the door of the toilet.

    Yan Beixun handed over a cigarette and said, "This time you go to the devil world, it will be quite dangerous, right?"

    I took the cigarette and smiled: "It's not too dangerous. On the contrary, I gained a lot of knowledge."

    Then, I told Yan Beixun everything that happened during my trip to the Demon Realm.

    After hearing this, Yan Beixun's eyes lit up and he patted his thigh: "You are really lucky to meet Luo Fang. Speaking of which, Luo Fang seems to be doing well in the demon world."

    "If Ai Tangtang's guess is correct, then Luo Fang will be attacked by the demon clan and the demon clan. It's not bad." I smiled bitterly.

    "You can't say that. You still have to have a little confidence in him. If he can survive this test, he will have a bright future. If he can't survive, he will die." Yan Beixun said.

    "There is no way, this is the path he chose."

    I asked Yan Bei: "Do you know what kind of organization Zhao Yazi joined? You have to sit in the position of the King of Demons to take Zhao Yazi away."

    "What I know is actually not very clear. Forget it, I won't tell you anymore."

    Yan Beixun didn¡¯t seem to want to tell me about this organization, but then he changed the subject and said, ¡°By the way, I have to tell you about Jiangling.¡±

    "Jiang Ling? By the way, what is he doing? Call him and ask him to come over quickly. Now that Sister Xiaoping is awake, let's have a good meal together." I asked with a smile.

    Yan Beixun thought for a moment, put his hand into his pocket, and then took out a pair of dark gold needles.

    I looked at these golden needles. Although I didn¡¯t have time to count them carefully, at a glance, I estimated that there were about ninety of them.

    "The seal you planted in Jiang Ling's body can no longer hold up." Yan Beixun said.

    "How could it be? The seal was still secure before we left." When I heard this, I was surprised.

    "Good boy, you have ruined the things inherited by our Yan Chixia lineage like this." Yan Beixun shook his head slightly: "But it's not a loss if you have the Sanqing Soul-Severing Ring as compensation."

    I hurriedly asked: "Hurry up and tell me what's going on. What are you talking about these useless things for?"

    "On the fifth day after you left, all the corpse energy in his body suddenly became unstable, and then he told me about the seal."

    "You also saw that the Zhuyin Golden Needles on his body were almost forced out by the corpse energy in his body. Fortunately, I hurriedly helped to suppress it."

    ¡°But it can¡¯t be stable for a few days, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± Yan Beixun sighed.

    I asked: ¡°Have you arranged for him to go to Beijing?¡±

    Yan Beixun shook his head: "If I had the ability, killing him would be the best way, but I can't kill the red-eyed zombie if he just stands there for me to kill."

    "Later I contacted Sun Xiaopeng and asked Jiang Ling to go to Laoshan."

    "because of himEven going to Beijing is useless. Only Laoshan and Longyin Temple can suppress the red-eyed zombies.  "

    "Longyin Temple has now suffered a catastrophe, and its vitality has not been restored. We can only count on Mount Laoshan." Yan Beixun said.

    Hearing this, I felt relieved. It was okay to be in Laoshan. After all, it was Sun Xiaopeng's place. If Jiang Ling could control the corpse energy in the future, he could be fished out.

    "Since we're in Laoshan, it's okay." I breathed a sigh of relief.

    Yan Beixun said with a smile: "However, Jiang Ling seemed to have recovered some memories when the corpse energy broke out. I asked him, but he didn't say anything."

    "Recover memory?" I asked.

    "Well, let's ask again when we meet later." Yan Bei asked.

    ¡°I will go to handle the discharge procedures for Xiaoping first, and then take her to see my father-in-law.¡± Yan Beixun said.

    At that time, Sister Xiaoping¡¯s father kicked Yan Beixun so hard that he was admitted to the hospital and seems to have not been discharged yet.

    Although her father was also responsible for the life and death curse on Sister Xiaoping, he did not know that the talisman would cause such harm to Sister Xiaoping.

    Moreover, even without Sister Xiaoping¡¯s father taking action, Dongfang Bo would still cast a life-and-death curse on Sister Xiaoping as long as she thought of a way.

    So, we do not place all the blame on Sister Xiaoping¡¯s father for all this. Of course, the main reason is because he is Sister Xiaoping¡¯s father.

    You want to try it with someone you don¡¯t know well?  I reckon Yan Beixun would dare to beat him to death.

    Sister Xiaoping is also quite weak. After all, she has been relying on intravenous drips for so many days to maintain her life.

    After Yan Beixun helped Sister Xiaoping go through the discharge procedures, they went to see her father together. However, I, Ai Tangtang and Ye Fanrou were not interested in going to see the old man.

    But he lives in this hospital, just in the inpatient department upstairs.

    After thinking about it, it was not appropriate to leave directly like this, so I followed them up.

    The five of us walked into Sister Xiaoping¡¯s father¡¯s ward.

    Sister Xiaoping¡¯s father looks much older. He has tubes all over his body.

    A young doctor was standing next to him, holding a watch and recording something.

    When he saw so many people coming in, he frowned and said, "Who are you? What are you doing here?"

    "He is my father, come and see him." Sister Xiaoping said.

    I don¡¯t know if it was because of hearing Sister Xiaoping¡¯s voice that the old man slowly opened his eyes, looked at Sister Xiaoping, and shed two lines of tears.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 496 New House

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Dad." Sister Xiaoping sat next to the hospital bed and held his hand.

    Sister Xiaoping¡¯s father took off the respirator covering his mouth with trembling hands.

    His hands are full of wrinkles.

    "Xiaoping, don't blame me, I, I don't want to harm you." He said every word, and it seemed that he was struggling to speak.

    "Dad, I don't blame you." Sister Xiaoping said.

    "I, I really do it for you." He said with trembling hands: "I want to earn more money and buy you a bigger house as a dowry, so that you won't be bullied when you get married. Unexpectedly  ¡­¡±

    "Don't worry, Xiaoping will never suffer hardship if you follow me." Yan Beixun walked up to Sister Xiaoping and put his hand on Sister Xiaoping's shoulder.

    Sister Xiaoping¡¯s father nodded slightly, closed his eyes, and then the line that was originally a wavy monitor turned into a straight line.

    "Dad, dad!" Sister Xiaoping suddenly shouted.

    And sister Xiaoping¡¯s father closed his eyes and died.

    I was shocked, I didn¡¯t expect that he was dead.

    The doctor did not show a strange expression, but said: "This patient has taken too many drugs, and his body has been completely exhausted. And he was injured before. He should not have been able to bear it ten days ago, but he has been holding it in."  One breath.¡±

    ¡°When I heard him say it when he was awake, it seemed that he was willing to die just to see his daughter.¡± The doctor sighed and shook his head.

    "Family members, please come with me to go through the procedures." The doctor said.

    Yan Beixun nodded, his face not looking good.

    Does it look good? His father-in-law was indirectly kicked to death by him.

    Yan Beixun followed the doctor out, but Sister Xiaoping held her father's body and cried loudly.

    I couldn¡¯t help but touch my nose. To be honest, although this old man was a drug addict and greedy, he really loved Sister Xiaoping.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT out off, he sold all his belongings and left a house as a dowry for Sister Xiaoping. But now, he was supposed to die ten days ago, but he had to see Sister Xiaoping before he died.

    "Wow!" Suddenly Ai Tangtang started crying too.

    I was startled. I rolled my eyes at her and asked, "Why are you crying?"

    I thought to myself that Sister Xiaoping¡¯s dead father is not her dead father.

    "I feel that my father is also very good to me. If my father dies one day, I will feel very sad." Ai Tangtang said while crying.

    Ai Tangtang really has the temper of a child.

    "With your father's ability, can anyone kill him?" I glanced at her speechlessly.

    However, Ai Tangtang couldn't stop crying after Sister Xiaoping, and it started to rain heavily outside for no apparent reason.

    I looked at the rain hitting the windows outside and felt a little headache.

    Ye Fanrou didn't say anything. She wasn't familiar with this old guy either.

    I looked at the crying Ai Tangtang, and she cried harder than Sister Xiaoping.

    After she cried for two or three minutes, he quickly covered her mouth to stop her from crying.

    ¡°If we cry again, Chongqing will be flooded.¡± I said.

    "You lied to me, Chongqing is a mountain city, how could it be flooded?" Ai Tangtang said.

    "Then it's been raining heavily, so it won't be a problem to block the sewer," I said.

    "Bah, I won't even let you cry." Ai Tangtang said worriedly.

    I thought to myself, who knows how to make it rain when you cry?

    If we really want to cry loudly and cause a flood, who will be responsible?

    After that, the idea of ??going out for a big dinner was abandoned, and then we started to deal with the death of Sister Xiaoping¡¯s father. Of course, this kind of thing has nothing to do with Ai Tangtang, me, and Ye Fanrou.

    Instead, Yan Beixun and Sister Xiaoping were busy working on their own.

    During this period, Ye Fanrou also said goodbye, saying that he had to go back to work.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal if it¡¯s a funeral. After all, we know this business. Asking a lot of people to organize it is just a formality.

    He burned the body, bought a tomb, and then Yan Beixun personally recited the death mantra to achieve salvation.

    It¡¯s been three days since I finished my work.

    Sister Xiaoping looks even weaker than when she first woke up in the hospital.

    Yan Beixun was actually busy with most things these days, but Sister Xiaoping felt more uncomfortable in her heart.

    The body is tired, so just take a day¡¯s rest. Mental illness is not easy to deal with.

    Three days later at noon, after finishing the work on Sister Xiaoping¡¯s father¡¯s funeral, we came to Nanping¡¯s home together.Went to a hot pot restaurant for dinner.

    When Ai Tangtang and I arrived, Yan Beixun and Sister Xiaoping had already ordered the food.

    After we sat down, Ai Tangtang followed international practice and ate silently without raising his head.

    Looking at Sister Xiaoping¡¯s pale face, I comforted her and said, ¡°Sister Xiaoping, you¡¯d better not be too sad. At least your father will be happy to leave when he finally sees you wake up, right?¡±

    Sister Xiaoping nodded slightly, her face full of sadness.

    Yan Beixun touched his chin and said to me: "By the way, will you and Ai Tangtang go to my newly bought house to have a look later?"

    "Okay." I nodded. I had long heard him say that he had taken advantage of it and bought a house, but I hadn't seen it yet.

    ??This meal, except for Sister Xiaoping who was worried, the three of us had a good time, especially Ai Tangtang.

    Of course, this girl will be very happy as long as she mentions eating.

    After eating, Yan Beixun drove and took us to the villa area he bought.

    This villa area is in a very prosperous area in Jiangbei. The houses in this area are not cheap.

    Yan Beixun drove to the door of a lakeside villa, pointed at the villa and said, "This is it."

    I turned around and saw that the villa was too big and there was a wall outside.

    Sister Xiaoping was obviously here for the first time, and she asked in surprise: "Such a big house? Is it too big for us to live here? Does it seem like the house is lifeless?"

    "It doesn't matter, we will be angry when we have more children." Yan Beixun said with a smile.

    We got off the car and walked into the house. The house was basically in European style, and the furniture and the like didn¡¯t look cheap.

    "It's really good enough." I nodded.

    Yan Beixun stood beside me and asked, "How about it? Do you want to consider moving in together?"

    "Stop it, Ai Tangtang and I should not disturb your world." I laughed.

    Yan Beixun shrugged disapprovingly.

    There is a lot of dust in this house, probably because it has been unoccupied for many days.

    When Sister Xiaoping saw it, she couldn't help but started cleaning the villa. Originally, Yan Beixun had said that he would ask the cleaning lady to clean it up.

    But Sister Xiaoping disagreed and said that cleaning by herself was enough.

    While Sister Xiaoping was cleaning, the three of us sat on the sofa and chatted.

    Most of the conversation was about Yan Beixun's future affairs with Sister Xiaoping. According to Yan Beixun's idea, he would really wash his hands in a golden basin in the future, find a job in peace, and live with Sister Xiaoping.

    It¡¯s best to break out of the trap of catching ghosts. Otherwise, you might accidentally be killed by an evil spirit one day.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 497 Seal Taoist Technique

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Have you thought about it?" I asked Yan Beixun with a smile.

    ¡°Can you let go of so many things and so many things?¡± I said.

    When Yan Beixun heard this, he was stunned for a moment, thought for a while, and grinned: "I have learned the ghost catching business from my father since I was a child. Until now, all the people and friends I know around me are related to this industry.  ."

    "It's impossible to just let it go all at once."

    Yan Beixun said: "Take your time. For Xiaoping, it's time for me to live a new life."

    ¡°I support you!¡± Ai Tangtang raised his hand and said.

    "Just think it over yourself." I nodded.

    "Wash your hands in a golden basin, these four words may seem simple. From ancient times to the present, no matter what industry you are in, washing your hands in a golden basin has not been easy.

    As Yan Beixun said, all he has been exposed to since he was a child is catching ghosts and eliminating demons, and his friends around him are also doing this. He must not be used to suddenly washing his hands in a golden basin.

    Of course, this is a good thing, and there is no need for me to persuade Yan Beixun to come back and do this.

    ¡°In the future, if you encounter ghosts, call me and I¡¯ll give you a discount.¡± I said to Yan Beixun.

    When I first met Yan Beixun, he also said the same thing.

    "You kid, do you need to take care of yourself?" Yan Beixun glared at me.

    I stood up and said, "Let's go back to the Chinese medicine store to pack things. You can move here quickly. The Chinese medicine store is only such a big place, so it's just right if you move it."

    We left Sister Xiaoping to tidy up the house and went back to the Chinese medicine store to help Yan Bei find clothes.

    This villa basically has everything you need.

    After helping him pack his things and help him get them to his house, Ai Tangtang and I said goodbye and left.

    After Ai Tangtang and I returned to the Chinese medicine shop, we looked at the messy room and felt a little disappointed.

    "What's wrong? Are you still reluctant to let go of him?" Ai Tangtang turned to me and asked.

    I nodded slightly: "A little bit."

    "He washed his hands in a golden basin, it's not like he died, so why worry about it." Ai Tangtang said.

    That¡¯s true, but Yan Beixun called again: ¡°Axiu, Xiaoping and I are here to offer joss sticks to our ancestor.¡±

    "Hey, why didn't you think of burning incense when you came here to pack your things?" I complained.

    "Don't worry about it." Yan Beixun said and hung up the phone.

    Ai Tangtang asked: "What's wrong?"

    "Yan Beixun said he would bring sister Xiaoping to offer incense to the ancestor," I said.

    Ai Tangtang chuckled: "If he wants to wash his hands in a golden basin, of course he has to offer incense to your ancestor to accuse him."

    Not long after, Yan Beixun and Sister Xiaoping appeared at the door of the Chinese medicine store.

    Yan Beixun was wearing a Taoist robe, which looked very formal, and he also carried a huge magic blue sword and many other things.

    "Go up." Yan Beixun's face was a little solemn.

    The four of us came to the second floor, in front of the bronze statue of the ancestor.

    "Axiu, offer some incense." Yan Beixun said to me.

    I was stunned for a moment. Generally speaking, when offering incense to the ancestor, Yan Bei is the first, and I am the second. After all, he is the senior brother and I am the junior brother. This is the rule.

    Although I felt strange, I still picked up a stick of incense, walked to the bronze statue of the Patriarch, bowed before me, and put the incense on it.

    Yan Beixun was holding the Huanqing Giant Sword at this time and placed it in front of the bronze statue of the Patriarch. There were also many ancient books from our Yan Chixia lineage, all of which were placed.

    Then Yan Beixun lit a stick of incense, kowtowed three times and bowed nine times to the bronze statue of the ancestor, and made a grand salute.

    Normally, it¡¯s just a matter of offering incense and simply saying goodbye, and it¡¯s just perfunctory. At least it was like this for me and Yan Beixun before, but now Yan Beixun is very solemn.

    After paying homage, he held the incense in both hands, looked at the bronze statue of the Patriarch, and said, "Master, I am here, my disciple Yan Beixun. I have been sentenced to death for being unfilial today, so I came here to apologize."

    When I heard it, I suddenly realized.

    "No wonder Yan Beixun is like this. It's okay for Mr. Yin and Yang to wash their hands in a golden basin like this. But if we pass it down from generation to generation, or Laoshan disciples, washing their hands in a golden basin is tantamount to betraying the master."

    I forgot about this. I looked at Yan Beixun and opened my mouth, but I didn't know what to say.

    Yan Beixun took out a yellow talisman at this time, then took off a piece of hair from his head, put it into the yellow talisman, and chanted a curse in a low voice.

    "What is he doing?" Ai Tangtang asked me in a low voice.

    "Don't you claim to be well-informed?"I rolled my eyes at Ai Tangtang and explained, "He is sealing the Taoist skills in his body."

    "Sealing Taoism." Ai Tangtang looked at me in surprise: "This golden basin washes hands is very interesting. As for sealing the Taoism in my body?"

    I laughed dryly, not knowing how to explain it to Ai Tangtang.

    "If it were me who became a monk halfway, just like Ai Tangtang, I would be betrayed if I left the monks. Isn't Dongfang Bo an example.

    But for people like Yan Beixun, who have been practicing Taoism since childhood, it is a grave sin to betray their master. Only by returning the Taoism learned in the master's sect can it be atonement.

    "Don't think that after sealing the Taoist surgery, you can get it back easily. The talisman wrapped in the hair is placed here. If Yan Beixun wants to restore the Taoist skills later, he must get this talisman back."

    And will lose ten years of life.

    This is no joke. If you don¡¯t really make up your mind to wash your hands in a golden basin, who can play this after being full?

    Yan Beixun put the yellow talisman on his forehead and recited the incantation in a low voice. After reciting, when he opened his eyes, his face instantly turned pale, and he half-knelt on the ground, breathing heavily.

    And there were sweat stains all over his face.

    Breathing heavily, Yan Beixun placed the stick of incense in front of the Grandmaster, and then placed the yellow talisman that sealed his Taoist skills in front of the Grandmaster.

    Seeing Yan Beixun like this, Sister Xiaoping wanted to help her. I quickly stopped Sister Xiaoping. At this time, it is very taboo for "outsiders" to interfere.

    Yan Beixun kowtowed three more times to his ancestor, and that was the end.

    It was only then that Sister Xiaoping and I helped Yan Beixun up.

    "Brother, why are you doing this?" I looked at Yan Beixun and sighed, "The founder has been reincarnated a long time ago, and he can't see what he has done."

    "People are doing it, but God is watching. Since I have decided to wash my hands in a golden basin and can no longer do anything for Yan Chixia's lineage, then what use will I use this Taoist skill?" Yan Beixun said firmly.

    I don¡¯t know whether to call Yan Beixun stupid or what. After all, this is his own choice.

    "In this case, I hope you will never come to get this talisman again." I smiled at Yan Beixun.

    Yan Beixun nodded.

    There are many people who wash their hands in the golden basin, and there are many people who have sealed the Taoism, and there are also many people who go back to get the talismans of their own cultivation.

    Most of these people were washed away by their own adamantine basin. The evil spirits they had offended before got the news and came to the door. In the end, they had no choice but to take back their own Taoism.

    But since I am here, the possibility of Yan Beixun being bullied by evil spirits is basically zero.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 498 Temple Opening Ceremony

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yan Beixun seemed quite optimistic and smiled: "Master Zhang, it will be cheaper to help me catch ghosts in the future."

    "Hey, of course you're going to make money by yourself." I said.

    "Sister Xiaoping, help him go back to rest." After saying that, I found two evil-proof charms and handed them over.

    "Sister Xiaoping, please keep these two talismans. It can still prevent some lonely ghosts. If you encounter ghosts in the future, call me as soon as possible." I said.

    Yan Beixun smiled: "Don't worry about it, kid. I've washed my hands in a golden basin. How could I encounter so many ghosts?"

    This is true. We often encounter ghosts in our circle, but if we quit this circle and become an ordinary person, we probably will never encounter a ghost once in our life.

    Send Yan Beixun and Sister Xiaoping to the door and watch them leave.

    Ai Tangtangcai touched his chin and looked at the two of them leaving: "Yan Beixun really loves Sister Xiaoping enough. For her, he would give up the Taoism he has practiced for more than thirty years."

    I knocked her on the forehead and said, "There are many people who would not risk their lives for the people they like, let alone this Taoist skill."

    "Then you humans are really stupid." Ai Tangtang said.

    "You think everyone is as heartless as you monsters."

    "Who do you think is a monster?" Ai Tangtang pouted and looked at me angrily.

    "Aren't dragons also monsters?" I whispered.

    The following days were indeed uneventful. Yan Beixun completely settled down and worked as a guard at the gate of sister Xiaoping's school. If nothing happened, he would come over to me for a drink.

    And since Ai Tangtang came back from the devil world with me, she has been eating even more desperately, as if it was the last meal of her life every time.

    ¡°After all, she had promised the Dragon King before. If the Dragon King calls her, she must return to the demon world.

    I occasionally call Sun Xiaopeng and ask him about the situation in Jiangling.

    Jiang Ling was suppressed under Mount Laoshan, but he was slowly learning to control his corpse energy. Sun Xiaopeng also promised me that he would be released when Jiang Ling could control his corpse energy.

    In this flash, two months have passed.

    At noon that day, as usual, I was lying on the sofa watching TV. Ai Tangtang walked in with a lot of snacks, and then threw a package over: "Your package, I just met a courier boy at the door.  For me."

    "Hey, I didn't seem to buy anything. I was surprised. When I opened the package, I saw an invitation from Longyin Temple.

    "What is it?" Ai Tangtang stretched his neck to look.

    "The day after tomorrow, Longyin Temple, the opening ceremony of the temple, asked me to go over and participate in it. The boss is the same. If you can't just make a phone call, why should you send invitations." I smiled, feeling very happy in my heart.

    "Then I'll go too." Ai Tangtang said hurriedly after hearing this.

    I nodded: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll book a flight later.¡±

    Early the next morning, Ai Tangtang and I showed up at the airport. In fact, I also asked Yan Beixun if he wanted to go to Longyin Temple together.

    After all, he had a good relationship with Boss Yunhai, but he refused.

    That¡¯s right, since the golden basin has washed its hands, it¡¯s better to try to get in touch with this circle.

    When Ai Tangtang and I arrived at Longyin Temple, it was already three o'clock in the afternoon.

    It¡¯s been a long ride.

    The rebuilt Longyin Temple now looks more majestic, well, to use a more fashionable word, it is tall.

    Although the previous Longyin Temple had a simple atmosphere and a strong Buddhist flavor, it always felt a bit shabby.

    When Ai Tangtang and I came to the door, a young monk saw us and walked up to us and asked, "Are you two here to offer incense?"

    I took out the invitation and handed it over. This little monk was only fourteen or fifteen years old. When he saw the invitation, he immediately stretched out his hand and invited us to go inside.

    The young monk on the road also introduced that the new Longyin Temple is also divided into a front yard and a back yard. The front yard is for tourists to play, while the back yard is closed to tourists.

    Many people may wonder, does Longyin Temple or Laoshan lack this little incense money?

    Of course there is no shortage, but why do we still let tourists in?

    It¡¯s very simple. Although it is a job of subduing demons and eliminating demons secretly, ordinary people cannot know about it.

    It would be strange to build a temple for no reason without allowing ordinary people to come in and offer incense.

      The little monk led Ai Tangtang and I to the backyard, where the guests lived in the Zen room.

    He said: "Two donors, these two rooms are your rooms."

    "Thank you." I took the room key from his hand, then separated from Ai Tangtang, and each went to visit his own room.

    This house is much better than the one arranged for me in Laoshan, which only had a broken bed board and table, and nothing else.

    Unlike this room, not to mention its antique charm, there are two rows of bookshelves holding Buddhist scriptures, and a small Buddha statue is enshrined in the corner of the room, with incense candles placed next to it for burning incense.

    This decoration is perfect for the guest rooms in Laoshan.

    "Brother Xiu, brother Xiu."

    Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s voice suddenly came from the door, and I looked back.

    Sun Xiaopeng, wearing a purple and gold Taoist robe, ran in and looked at me happily and said, "You are finally here. I have been here for several days and I am bored to death."

    This time is not only the opening ceremony of the temple, but also the main hall where Boss Yunhai becomes the abbot of Longyin Temple. According to the rules, Sun Xiaopeng, the leader of Laoshan, must come to witness it.

    "Have you been living a comfortable life recently? You're so white and fat." I smiled.

    Sun Xiaopeng scratched the back of his head: "Don't mention it. It's very troublesome to follow these rules and that kind of rules every day in Laoshan. Moreover, I'm not allowed to leave Laoshan casually, saying that the leader's status is special, so I can behave casually when I go out."

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how hard my life was in Laoshan.¡± Sun Xiaopeng complained.

    "Bah, how many people want to be there but can't, yet you're complaining." I smiled and asked, "Where's the boss of Yunhai?"

    ¡°The boss is meeting guests and is busy, so we don¡¯t want to disturb him.¡± Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "Hi, Sun Xiaopeng."

    Ai Tangtang appeared at the door at this time and waved to Sun Xiaopeng.

    "Hey, Sister Tangtang, you are here too. Of the six people we have to catch demons, Luo Fang is the only one missing, right?" Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "His boy is a big devil in the devil world, and he is very powerful." I said.

    "By the way, didn't you and Sister Tang Tang go to the Demon World some time ago? Tell me quickly what the Demon World is like." Sun Xiaopeng asked curiously.

    Ai Tangtang said strangely: "Don't you have records in ancient books in Laoshan?"

    ¡°There are no photos on those tattered books, so I don¡¯t know what they look like.¡± Sun Xiaopeng said.

    Since we have nothing to do, Ai Tangtang and I talked to Sun Xiaopeng about the strange things we encountered in the Demon World.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 499 A rare gathering

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Sun Xiaopeng seemed really confused by the confinement in Laoshan. After hearing what I said, he slapped his thigh and scolded his mother: "Hey, I should have known that going to the devil world with you would be so exciting."

    "It's so exciting. You don't know how powerful Huangmang is. If the princess hadn't shouted at him and scared him, do you think Axiu could have come back safely?" Ai Tangtang said.

    Sun Xiaopeng asked hurriedly: "By the way, I heard that those witches in the devil world are as beautiful as fairies and they all talk so charmingly. Is it true?"

    I thought for a moment and shook my head hastily: "Although I don't know who revealed this news, it is definitely a lie."

    Ai Tangtang and I never met any so-called beauties when we went to the Demon Realm.

    Of course, it is possible that our human aesthetics may be different from that of the demons.

    After hearing this, Sun Xiaopeng felt a little disappointed, sighed, and asked: "By the way, there is one thing that will never let me down."

    "What?" I looked at Sun Xiaopeng.

    "It is said that the demons have countless delicacies, all kinds of delicious food, all of which are not available in the human world." Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    "Ahem, who told you?" I asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "It's a legend."

    "Do you think that if it were true, Ai Tangtang would stay in the world and refuse to leave because of food?" I asked.

    Ai Tangtang was not happy when he heard this, and cursed: "Who are you talking about being shameless? Aren't I thinking about my own safety? I came to the world to eat your snacks. If I can't eat those things when I go back, I will starve to death!"

    "I cried to hear you say that the legends are all lies. There is no way I"

    Sun Xiaopeng started singing sadly, and I kicked him on the butt: "Singing wool, it's so ugly."

    "Isn't it true that the greater the expectations, the greater the disappointment." Sun Xiaopeng rubbed his butt.

    "What else do you expect from that crappy place in the Demon Realm? Well, if I have a chance, I'll take you there to visit. I'll make sure you never want to go to that crappy place again in your life." I said.

    "Is it that exaggerated?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    It¡¯s really not an exaggeration to scare him.

    ¡°If you are used to modern human society, living in the demon world will be really uncomfortable to death.

    "Look, isn't Ai Tangtang just an example? He can be happy eating gutter oil with us every day, and he is no longer a princess of the demon clan." I said.

    "Oh my God, when you say this, the Demon Realm is really not a place for human beings." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    Ai Tangtang¡¯s face darkened, and he said unhappily: ¡°You are not allowed to talk about our demon world like this. There are also good things in our demon world.¡±

    "Tell me." I asked.

    Ai Tangtang held it in for a long time, but he couldn't tell what was better than the Yangjian.

    Suddenly, Mao Dacai came in from outside the door.

    "Brother Cat." When Sun Xiaopeng saw Mao Dacai, he asked, "Are you so free? Do you still have time to come and play with us?"

    Mao Dacai complained: "Boss Yunhai is being biologically discriminatory. He says all he receives are Taoist priests and monks. It's outrageous for me to be followed by a monster."

    The boss of Yunhai is right. In this situation, Mao Dacai, as a monster, is indeed not suitable to join their group of people.

    "Brother Mao, you are familiar with this area. Look how many days I have been holding back in Laoshan. Why don't you take me out to have fun?" Sun Xiaopeng winked at Mao Dacai.

    When Mao Dacai heard this, he also laughed and said: "You should have told me earlier, I have been staring at a litter of female cats for a long time, and I am embarrassed to go up and strike up a conversation."

    ""

    Sun Xiaopeng was extremely speechless.

    "Excuse me, Brother Cat and you are separated and have different values." I covered my mouth and snickered.

    Ai Tangtang said: "Maybe Sun Xiaopeng will like this."

    "Let's go, I'll take you to have fun." Mao Dacai jumped down, bit Sun Xiaopeng's trousers and dragged him outside.

    "Goodbye, Brother Cat, we are here to participate in the establishment of the Longyin Temple. How can we go out to do such a thing, right?" Sun Xiaopeng said with a bitter face.

    ¡°Bah, shameless.¡± Mao Dacai cursed.

    Afterwards, we chatted together in the room for a while, and the boss also came. Wearing a glittering golden cassock, the boss said with a smile: "Are you all here?"

    "Boss."

    I looked at the boss up and down and said: "Okay, they say that people rely on clothes and gold, and the boss wears this."Wearing clothes, I really feel like an eminent monk.  "

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: When he was in the milk tea shop, the boss shaved his head. No matter how you looked at it, he felt like the eldest brother in the gang. Now that his style has changed, he feels different.

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "Boss, what are you doing here? There are still many guests to receive outside, right?"

    ¡°Basically, the guests who need me to receive have already met, and some of them will only arrive tomorrow.¡± Boss Yunhai said.

    "Let's go, I've asked people to prepare the food. It's not easy for us to get together." said the boss of Yunhai.

    Indeed, since that time when the boss and Mao Dacai ran abroad when they met Tun Tian, ??the six demon hunters among us have never gathered together like this again.

    We, four people and one cat, arrived at the dining hall of Longyin Temple.

    There were not many people in the dining hall at this time, but a table of vegetarian meals was still prepared.

    After Boss Yunhai led us to sit down, he said with a smile: "In the temple, you can only eat these vegetarian dishes."

    "Boss, have you dealt with it?" Sun Xiaopeng suddenly asked the boss of Yunhai.

    Boss Yunhai nodded slightly but said nothing.

    I looked at Sun Xiaopeng curiously and asked, "What has been done?"

    "He's referring to the underworld." Boss Yunhai spoke.

    "Isn't it okay?" I asked.

    "I'm sorry for this, boss. The Yinlongyin Temple incident was done by our elders in Laoshan in the underworld." Sun Xiaopeng sighed.

    What?

    Sun Xiaopeng rolled his eyes at me: "Don't make such a fuss. Originally, this matter was promoted by our group of immortals in Laoshan Prefecture."

    "Why?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    I somewhat understood. The boss explained: "Tangtang, let's use your demon world as a metaphor. Is it better for the demon world to be like the current two demons and monsters, or is it better for the demon world to have only one race?"

    "That's not nonsense. Of course there is only one good one, but you are different. You are all a sect that catches ghosts. If we destroy your Longyin Temple, what good will it do to them in Laoshan?" Ai Tangtang said in confusion.

    "This is because you don't understand the thoughts of us humans." Sun Xiaopeng said: "Those old men have been thinking about turning Laoshan into the only and most powerful sect in China. From ancient times to the present, they have wanted to completely overwhelm Longyin Temple.  , but failed.¡±

    "This time Longyin Temple caused Luo Fang to cause trouble. They seized the opportunity and found a way to mess with Longyin Temple." Sun Xiaopeng explained.

    "You humans are really weird." Ai Tangtang said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 500: Go to the Three Treasures Hall for Nothing

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Hehe, you don't know us humans well enough." Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile.

    The boss of Yunhai said: "It's not that Ai Tangtang doesn't understand, but that the demon clan relies on strength to do everything. For example, can a person who is capable of conspiracy and conspiracy shake the position of the Dragon King in the demon clan?"

    "When the Dragon King found out, he just killed him." Boss Yunhai sighed and said, "This matter was quite troublesome. Later, I went to the underworld and had a good chat with the people in the underworld before we solved it."

    "How to solve it?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    The boss of Yunhai said: "The power of Laoshan in the underworld is already very strong now. How can we make Laoshan stronger? So I contacted some big shots in the underworld who have grievances with the forces of Laoshan to support me, so that this matter can be settled."

    Sun Xiaopeng also said with disdain: "Our group of old bastards in Laoshan are full of food all day long. They all look like adults. If they don't go down the mountain to catch two monsters, they know how to play these tricks."

    The boss of Yunhai said to Sun Xiaopeng: "You should pay attention to your words and deeds in the future, and don't say such things in front of the elders in Laoshan."

    "Although you are the head of Laoshan, you will always go to the underworld in the future. Then you will offend many people and it will be very troublesome." Yunhai Old Avenue.

    "Whatever, it doesn't matter what you like." Sun Xiaopeng said with a nonchalant expression.

    I asked: "Where is Mr. Niu? He hasn't done anything recently?"

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "What kind of news can he do? Is it possible that he can go to the underworld and kill you?"

    "Isn't it possible?" I asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "The underworld is not as casual as you think, and there are rules. General Niu is also a Yin Marquis after all, so it's nothing to come to the Yang world. It's nothing to come to the Yang world to kill people for his own selfish desires."

    "But if he dares to do this, I will lead the people from Laoshan to kill him." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "The power of the Yin Marquis is great. It is okay to go to the Yang world to kill someone, but this is a personal matter. If it is because we came to kill you and we Laoshan killed you, the underworld will not find our Laoshan's fault."

    "Perhaps the underworld, Mr. Niu's friends and the like will hate you, but we stand on reason." Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile.

    I scratched my head. No wonder. Logically speaking, I have offended General Niu for so many years, but he has never come to the world to kill me. This is strange.

    We chatted a lot. After it got dark outside, a young monk ran in and whispered something mysterious in Boss Yunhai's ear. Boss Yunhai said: "After you finish eating, you can take a walk. Go back and rest early."  , tomorrow will be the real thing.¡±

    After saying that, Old Yunhai left with the young monk.

    "It was a smart decision for the old monk to choose Boss Yunhai as the abbot." Sun Xiaopeng looked at Boss Yunhai's back and said.

    I also nodded. Indeed, if it were anyone else, Longyin Temple would have suffered such a huge disaster. It would be easy to rebuild the temple, but it would be difficult to convince the underworld to support it.

    Many people may not understand, why do we catch monsters and ghosts in the earth, what does it have to do with the underworld?

    The difference is very simple. For example, a group of Yin and Yang gentlemen established a sect. Can it compare with a sect like Laoshan?

    The most critical thing is the support from the local government.

    With the support of the underworld, first of all, if the sect encounters a disaster, it can ask the underworld to send some underworld servants to help, or it can ask the underworld for some benefits. For example, after the death of the leader of Laoshan, he can directly become the righteous god of the underworld in the underworld.  .

    ??And the underworld will naturally not provide free help. For example, if an evil ghost from the underworld escapes from the underworld and comes to the earth, the underworld can ask Laoshan to help hunt it down.

    Anyway, we just help each other.

    After we returned to the room, we took an early rest.

    I slept until noon the next day.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of Longyin Temple, a large group of monks have been chanting sutras since early in the morning.

    You think it¡¯s okay to quietly recite sutras in a room, but Longyin Temple has speakers installed everywhere, and the sounds of these monks reciting sutras are played in a loop through the speakers.

    I was really able to hold it back and insisted on sleeping until noon, which is pretty impressive.

    When I woke up, I looked in the mirror and my eyes were full of dark circles.

    I walked out of the room and went to Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s room first. When I opened the door, Sun Xiaopeng was sleeping like a dead pig.

    When I walked to his bedside, I saw that this guy was really smart. He was wearing headphones. I took off his headphones and listened.

      Tao Te Ching.

    "What's wrong?" After taking off the headphones, Sun Xiaopeng woke up immediately.

    "Are you a pervert? Do you listen to the Tao Te Ching while you sleep?" I asked, "Can you sleep with this?"

    "It's better than listening to these long-winded Buddhist scriptures." Sun Xiaopeng said with a yawn.

    This is true.

    ¡°Then I went to Ai Tangtang¡¯s room, opened the door, and found Ai Tangtang sitting on the bed, holding a Buddhist scripture and reading it with gusto.

    Stepping forward, I asked: "Sister, if you want to be a monster, how about you become a little bit enlightened and read Buddhist scriptures?"

    "It's pretty good-looking." Ai Tangtang blinked and looked at me.

    What kind of weirdos are there around me?  The Taoist priest who sleeps while listening to the Tao Te Ching is okay and can barely accept it, but the monster who can read the Buddhist scriptures with relish is nothing.

    After the three of us had a meal in the dining hall of Longyin Temple, we went to the main hall of Longyin Temple to attend the main hall.

    This was not as majestic as Sun Xiaopeng's before, but Yunhai Boss recited a sutra in front of the Buddha statue, then thanked the guests, and then closed the door curtain to block the sun, and then Bai Wuchang and Huang Yuanwai also appeared, which means that the two  A polite word such as congratulations can be regarded as recognizing the status of Yunhai boss in Longyin Temple on behalf of the underworld.

    After finishing all this work, it¡¯s almost night.

    Next, Boss Yunhai became busy again, seeing the guests off. He was extremely busy.

    I, Sun Xiaopeng, and Ai Tangtang bid farewell to Boss Yunhai. After all, there is nothing else to do.

    The boss didn¡¯t keep us either. He just said that we were too busy these days and that we would have a good gathering together next time when we have a chance.

    On the way to the airport, I also asked Sun Xiaopeng about the situation in Jiangling. Sun Xiaopeng said that the situation was quite stable anyway. There was a magic circle in Laoshan to suppress it, so nothing would happen.

    After arriving at the airport, we passed the security check and Sun Xiaopeng went to board the plane first. It would take Ai Tangtang and I two hours to fly back to Chongqing.

    We were sitting in the waiting hall, waiting boredly.

    After chatting with Ai Tangtang for about half an hour, suddenly, a phone call came.

    I lowered my head and picked up the phone and saw that it was Guard Liu calling. I smiled and asked, "Hey, Guard Liu, what's going on?"

    When Guard Liu called me, I knew that he would go to the Three Treasures Hall for nothing and would not have time to call me to play with him.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 501 Demon Hunting Team Five

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Brother Zhang, are you free?" Guard Liu asked.

    "Yes, what's wrong?" I asked.

    "How about you and Yan Beixun go to Xinjiang together?" Guard Liu asked.

    I asked strangely: "What happened?"

    "That's it." Guard Liu said.

    Demon Hunt organized a recruit training camp. During training in the desert, they accidentally discovered a tomb. Then, these soldiers went down curiously.

    There were a total of twenty people who went down. After coming up, these twenty people seemed to be nothing, but at night, these twenty people would sleepwalk for no reason, and fangs would appear in their mouths.

    This situation was secretly reported to Guard Liu. The twenty people did not know it and were still training as usual.

    This matter is a bit strange, so Guard Liu contacted me to see if there was anything I could do.

    After listening to what Guard Liu said, I said, "Where is Xinjiang?"

    "In the desert west of Urumqi, the location will be kept secret for the time being. When you arrive in Urumqi, people from our army will come to pick you up." Guard Liu said.

    "What's the price?" I asked.

    "It's not my style to do things without charging money." Guard Liu said, "How about you and Yan Beixun getting 300,000 yuan each?"

    "My senior brother has been feeling unwell recently and can't go. So, give me 400,000 yuan and I'll do it." I said.

    Guard Liu naturally agreed.

    "Then let the people in Urumqi get ready. I'm at the airport and will relocate to Urumqi immediately." I said.

    "What's wrong?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    "I have to go to Xinjiang. Can you come with me?" I asked Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang thought for a while and shook his head: "Forget it, I'm too lazy to go, I'd better go back to Chongqing and wait for you."

    I immediately changed my flight. Coincidentally, there was a flight that took off half an hour ago. Originally, the plane had already started boarding at this time and no longer accepted tickets.

    ¡°Later, my status as a colonel helped.

    After rescheduling the flight, I patted Ai Tangtang on the shoulder: "Don't run around. Return to Chongqing and wait with peace of mind."

    "I know, I'm not a child." Ai Tangtang nodded.

    After saying that, I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and some ¡®guys¡¯ to another boarding gate and boarded the plane to Urumqi.

    The plane flew for more than three hours and landed at Urumqi Airport at 11 o'clock in the evening.

    After getting off the plane, I picked up my phone and sent a text message to Ai Tangtang to ask if she had arrived.

    After she texted back and said she had returned to the Chinese medicine store, I called Guard Liu.

    After answering the phone, I told him that I had arrived at Urumqi Airport, and Guard Liu sent a mobile phone to me.

    I walked to the airport exit and called.

    "Hello, hello." I said.

    "Is it Colonel Zhang? Please wait for a moment at the airport exit. I'll be there soon."

    After saying that, they hung up the phone, so I stood there and waited. Five minutes later, I finally saw a young man in military uniform, about twenty-two or three years old, walking in from outside.

    "Hey, here." I raised my hand and waved, and then walked over.

    This young man enthusiastically helped me carry my luggage and said, "Is Colonel Zhang so young?"

    "Not as young as you." I smiled.

    "My name is Chang Tao, and I am the guard of the instructor of the fifth demon hunting team." Chang Tao said.

    I followed Chang Tao to the airport garage, where an off-road military vehicle was parked. After we got in the vehicle, Chang Tao asked while driving: "Have the people above told you the situation?"

    "That's roughly it." I nodded and asked, "How do you want to solve it? Kill these twenty people?"

    When Chang Tao heard this, he hurriedly shook his head: "That won't work. We are all selected by various special forces. We are the elites among the elites. It's just that they seem to be possessed by evil spirits. Just help them exorcise the evil spirits."

    "What's the current situation of the demon hunting organization?" I asked casually.

    ¡°Colonel Yan Beixun and I have military ranks attached to the Demon Hunting Organization, but neither of us knows anything about this organization.

    Chang Tao introduced: "Currently, there are ten brigades in the demon hunting organization. We are the fifth brigades. Currently, each brigade has about one hundred people. Of course, these one hundred people are all soldiers who can fight, not counting logistics and the like."

    IHe asked strangely: "Why is it a brigade? Don't you need a military establishment?"

    "Although the demon hunting organization is part of the army, it is different from the army, so it is organized like this." Chang Tao said: "By the way, you should know our captain, he is the Jiangdong City instructor."

    Jiangdong City?

    After hearing this, I was stunned for a moment and said, "He's a pretty capable guy, but he's so young, can you convince him?"

    "Instructor Jiang told us that he fought a monster bull as big as a truck and even fought a giant centipede dozens of meters long. It's hard not to accept it." Chang Tao chuckled.

    When I heard it, I was right. Although Jiang Dongcheng didn't help much in fighting monsters these two times, he had indeed experienced it. If this was considered as qualifications, his qualifications were probably among the best in the demon hunting organization.

    I was chatting with this guy Chang Tao along the way, and found that this guy is quite optimistic and has a very outgoing personality.

    The car drove for about two hours in the desert.

    Only then did we arrive at a camp.

    When I saw it, this camp was many times bigger than the one I was at.

    A preliminary look at the tent showed that there were probably more than 300 people inside.

    I asked doubtfully: "Chang Tao, didn't you say a hundred people? Why are there so many people?"

    ¡°These are logistics personnel.¡± Chang Tao explained.

    Logistics?

    One hundred soldiers and two hundred logistics soldiers?

    Chang Tao saw my puzzled look and explained, "Don't be surprised. When you were doing the instructor training, I heard instructor Jiang say a lot that you are very capable. You can use ghosts to train."  It won¡¯t hurt anyone.¡±

    "It's different now. The mortality rate of the demon hunting organization is very high now. Most of these people are emergency military doctors and psychologists, and some are substitutes. As long as the training person dies, they will be substituted immediately.  Follow the training." Chang Tao said.

    ¡°I can understand military doctors, but what is this psychiatrist used for?¡± I asked.

    Chang Tao smiled and said: "The most common cause of death among our soldiers is that they are possessed by ghosts and then commit suicide with a gun."

    ¡°If anyone is possessed by a ghost, we will tie him up and ask a psychiatrist to hypnotize him and wake him up,¡± Chang Tao said.

    ¡°Hey, this is new. Not to mention, this method does work in theory.

    It seems that the military really pays enough attention to the demon hunting organization and has allocated so many resources to train these soldiers.

    The car stopped at the entrance of the camp. Chang Tao explained that it was a rule and you could not drive in the camp. Then he took me on foot to the tent where Jiangdong City was located.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 502 Is that right?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    This military camp is quiet enough. Except for some patrolling soldiers, there is basically no other noisy sound.

    "When did the military camp become so quiet?" I asked Chang Tao strangely. When we were training the soldiers, it was noisy late at night, not to mention the market.

    "Everyone else has gone out to train. Most of the people are over there. There are not many people in the military camp, so it is quiet. It is usually noisy." Chang Tao said.

    Soon, Chang Tao led me to the tent in the center of the military camp, opened the tent, and asked, "Instructor Jiang."

    "Come in." Jiang Dongcheng's voice came from inside.

    Chang Tao and I walked in. It was quite big inside. There was a floor bunk on the left and a desk on the right. At this time, Jiang Dongcheng was sitting in front of the desk, frowning and not knowing what he was thinking about.

    As soon as he saw me, he immediately smiled and said, "Instructor Zhang, are you here? Sit down quickly."

    As he said that, he stood up. He was the only chair in the room.

    "Chang Tao, go out and make some Tieguanyin and come in." Jiang Dongcheng said.

    I was not polite to Jiang Dongcheng. I sat on the chair and watched Chang Tao go out. I asked, "Okay, now I'm the captain."

    "Instructor, don't laugh at me. This position is not easy to do. I have mentioned it to my superiors several times to withdraw my position as an instructor, but my superiors did not agree." Jiang Dongcheng frowned and stood beside me.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The look on Jiang Dongcheng's face, and it's true that he didn't say this out of politeness, but that he was serious about it.

    "What's wrong? I'm not a good instructor. I want to be a soldier?" I asked.

    Jiang Dongcheng shook his head and said: "Who doesn't want to be promoted? If you say you can let me go to other troops and be an instructor of any kind, that's fine. But instructor Zhang, you also know that we are training for demon hunting. Basically, every day  You have to be careful."

    "Are you letting those ghosts go?" I asked with a smile.

    Jiang Dongcheng nodded: "There are too many troubles, instructor Zhang, guess how we attracted the ghosts here now?"

    I asked curiously: "How did you do it?"

    "Playing with the pen fairy and the dish fairy." Jiang Dongcheng said speechlessly.

    When I heard this, I rubbed the back of my head. A large group of elite soldiers gathered together to play pen fairy. It was a bit funny to think about it.

    "We moved here to train because basically all the ghosts in the previous training place were recruited by us, and we couldn't recruit ghosts anymore." Jiang Dongcheng sighed and said, "It's not as easy as when you led us to train.  Just found a bunch of ghosts to come out."

    ¡°Are you still practicing courage now?¡± I asked.

    Jiang Dongcheng shook his head: "Now the actual combat has begun. After finding the ghost, kill the ghost. Generally, there are five people in a group. People in any group only need to try their best to kill five ghosts, and they will be considered graduates."

    "Then it will be sent to Beijing and let the demon hunting organization there make arrangements." Jiang Dongcheng said.

    "By the way, the conversation seems to have gone a little sideways. What did Guard Liu mean by the twenty soldiers?" I asked.

    Jiang Dongcheng mentioned this and touched the back of his head: "Actually, I am also blamed for this. During our training, we discovered an ancient tomb under the desert."

    "I wanted to train these boys, so I asked them to go into the tomb. They went down and walked around, but they had some problems when they came up." Jiang Dongcheng said.

    After hearing this, I frowned and asked, "Isn't there anything strange when they first came up?"

    "It's fine when you're awake, but at night, after you fall asleep, fangs will grow out of your mouth, which are just like the teeth of zombies. It's so weird that they will completely forget what happened last night the next day.  "Jiang Dongcheng said.

    "Originally, I suggested to the superiors to isolate them all and imprison them, but the superiors said to let you handle it." After Jiang Dongcheng said this, he paused: "The superiors meant to save their lives as much as possible."

    "Call one of those twenty people to come over here, and I'll take a look at the situation." I said.

    " Then Jiang Dongcheng asked Chang Tao outside to do it.

    ¡°About twenty minutes later, a soldier wearing camouflage uniform walked in. He looked to be in his mid-twenties, with a Chinese character and a resolute look on his face.

    After entering, he saluted Jiang Dongcheng and said, "Instructor Jiang, what's the matter with calling me here?"

    I closed my eyes, opened my yin and yang eyes, and looked at him. At this time, his body was filled with corpse energy.

    I was surprised, stood next to him, and took a closer look.

    Ordinary people have corpse aura on their bodies, most of them are contaminated by the aura.But the soldier in front of him had corpse aura emanating from his body.

    But he is not a zombie, he is a living person.

    This is really weird.

    I touched the back of my head.

    "Who are you?" The soldier took two steps back and looked at me warily.

    I saw Jiang Dongcheng wanted to explain, so I hurriedly said: "I am an archaeologist from Beijing. I am very interested in the ancient tomb you entered that day. Why don't I ask instructor Jiang to call you over and ask you about the contents of the ancient tomb?"  Is it something?"

    "Oh, that's right." The soldier nodded.

    "What's the size of that ancient tomb? Is there anything strange about it?" I asked.

    The soldier frowned slightly and said, "There's nothing strange about it. The tomb is very small. It was a bit crowded for twenty of us to go down. The tomb is so small and doesn't look interesting, so we came back."

    "Is there a coffin inside?" I asked.

    ¡°There was a bronze coffin, but we didn¡¯t open it, but we touched it. It looked quite valuable,¡± the soldier said.

    "Well, okay, you go to train." I patted his shoulder and said.

    The soldier nodded and turned to leave. Jiang Dongcheng asked next to me: "How was it?"

    "It's hard to tell." I frowned: "I can't tell them the specific situation."

    "This man has a zombie aura emanating from his body. Inform the other soldiers except the twenty of them to pay attention to them at all times. If something goes wrong, catch him first." I said.

    That person was indeed alive, but corpse energy was gushing out of his body.

    I have never encountered this situation before.

    Thinking of this, I picked up the phone and wanted to call Yan Beixun out of habit.

    But then, I shook my head. Since Yan Beixun has washed his hands in a golden basin, it¡¯s better not to ask him about this kind of thing.

    I dialed Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s phone number.

    Sun Xiaopeng is the head of Laoshan after all. In terms of experience, he is not much worse than Yan Beixun.

    After the call was dialed, Sun Xiaopeng asked: "Hey, Axiu, why are you calling me this late at night?"

    His voice sounded like he was sleeping, so I said, "There's something strange going on here, let me ask you."

    "You ask quickly, I'm sleepy." Sun Xiaopeng said with a yawn.

    I told Sun Xiaopeng about the situation of these soldiers one by one. After hearing this, Sun Xiaopeng asked: "Are you right? Corpse energy is gushing out of the bodies of living people?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 503 The situation has changed

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Brother, I have yin and yang eyes, how could I make such a mistake?" I said.

    "Wait a minute, I seem to remember something like this. Don't worry, just wait." After saying that, the sound of Sun Xiaopeng getting dressed came from the other side.

    After about five or six minutes, Sun Xiaopeng seemed to be flipping through a book.

    "Found it, found it." said Sun Xiaopeng over there.

    "Although I don't know what the situation is like over there, it is recorded that in ancient times there was an evil method called corpse cultivation."

    "A person who has been implanted with a corpse heart will look the same as a human being, but over time, he will turn into a zombie monster." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    A zombie?

    I frowned: "They are so good, how could they be planted with this thing? Is there a way to solve it?"

    "It's okay within a week. Just add some black dog blood and cinnabar to the ginger soup and let them drink it. If it takes more than a week, their hearts will stop beating and they will become a real half-man and half-corpse.  He can¡¯t be saved.¡±

    "Okay, hang up first." I finished and hung up the phone.

    Half man, half corpse?

    I sighed.

    Jiang Dongcheng stood next to me and asked: "How is it?"

    "Call all those twenty people back, make some ginger soup, add black dog's blood and cinnabar, drink it and you'll be fine," I said.

    "Okay." When Jiang Dongcheng heard that there was a solution, his face showed joy and he nodded in agreement. Then he called Chang Tao in from outside. After giving a few instructions, Chang Tao went out to get busy.

    I was in a pretty good mood. I thought it was a big deal, but I didn¡¯t expect that I could earn 400,000 yuan so easily. This business is really cost-effective.

    "Instructor Zhang, do you want to stay in the military camp for today? We haven't seen each other for a long time. Let's catch up on old times." Jiang Dongcheng asked me.

    "You kid's reminiscing about old times is a lie, but asking me to help you train these recruits is the real thing, right?" I rolled my eyes at him.

    "Hehe, isn't this something that can't be helped? You don't know how hard my life is" Jiang Dongcheng said.

    After chatting with him for about ten minutes, my phone suddenly rang. I picked it up and saw that it was Sun Xiaopeng calling.

    "Hello?" I asked, "What's wrong?"

    "Axiu, run away quickly. I suddenly remembered that it is very troublesome for ordinary people to have corpse hearts planted. There is no one in the ancient tomb you mentioned. There is only one possibility for these twenty people to be inexplicably planted with corpse hearts.  There is a very powerful corpse monster in that ancient tomb." Sun Xiaopeng said hurriedly on the other end of the phone.

    "Don't worry, tell me clearly, how strong can such a guy be?" I asked.

    "Anyone who can sow the heart of a zombie so quietly is at least a zombie demon." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    I was shocked when I heard it.

    ????????? Corpse demon?

    I have said before that anything can become a monster. Among the corpse monsters, except for zombies, all other corpses can become monsters.

    When an ordinary animal turns into a monster, its ability is just that, not very good.

    "But corpses or ghosts are two things that have a strong negative energy. Once they turn into zombies or ghosts, they will be very scary.

    ??To put it simply, ghost demons or corpse demons are Yin Qi or corpse Qi that turn green.

    Is it possible that there is a corpse monster in that ancient tomb?

    "Brother, you are asking for your own blessings. I am too far away to help you, so run away if you can." Sun Xiaopeng said on the other end of the phone.

    "I understand, I'm in Urumqi, you can send people from Laoshan over immediately." I said.

    The birth of a corpse demon is no small matter.

    "Yes." After Sun Xiaopeng agreed there, he hung up the phone.

    Jiang Dongcheng saw my expression changed drastically and asked, "Instructor Zhang, what's wrong?"

    "Everyone evacuate here." I said: "That ancient tomb is not simple. People from Laoshan will rush over immediately to deal with it."

    Jiang Dongcheng wanted to say something else. Suddenly, Chang Tao ran in from outside and said eagerly: "It's not good."

    "What's wrong with you?" Jiang Dongcheng asked.

    "The twenty-odd people all started going crazy and started killing people indiscriminately. Even guns couldn't kill them." Chang Tao said, sweating profusely.

    "Where?" I asked.

    "It's not far from here." Chang Tao said.

    "Chang Tao, organize the people in the camp here. Bring important things with you, throw away unimportant things, and evacuate immediately." Jiang Dongcheng said.

    IHe glanced at Jiang Dongcheng and said, "Come with me?"

    Jiang Dongcheng grinned: "Of course."

    "Aren't you afraid of danger?" I asked.

    ¡°You¡¯ve killed such a big centipede, why are you still afraid of this?¡± Jiang Dongcheng said.

    This guy is too confident in me.

    I don¡¯t even have that much confidence in myself.

    But it shouldn¡¯t be too dangerous. If that corpse monster comes out, I won¡¯t be stupid enough to save people, but now, they are just ordinary corpse monsters.

    As Chang Tao said, guns can't kill corpse monsters. If I don't go, maybe all those soldiers will be killed.

    After all, there are almost hundreds of lives, so we have to save them.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Dongcheng and I ran to the entrance of the camp. Then Jiang Dongcheng got into an off-road vehicle with me. He drove the car and sped through the desert.

    When I was in the car, I also put all the charms and other things from my backpack into my pocket, and the most important thing was to take out the Sanqing Huayang Gun.

    Less than six minutes after the car drove, gunshots were heard from the front.

    This is a basin in the desert.

    It is estimated to be the size of three football fields.

    The top of the basin is illuminated with super-functional lights. It is like daytime inside the basin, and everything can be seen clearly.

    There was chaos in the basin. More than 20 soldiers, their faces glowing green, were biting other soldiers.

    Of course, the soldiers here are not cowards, they are all elites of various special forces, and they are also fighting back.

    These corpse monsters are not slow in their movements and have great strength, so guns have no effect on them.

    "They are all of good quality. When you encounter danger, you don't run away, but you confront them head-on." I looked at the bottom of the basin.

    At this time, the casualties were not too heavy. There were only four corpses lying on the ground, but the condition of these four corpses was really miserable.

    Basically they were bitten to pieces.

    "Be careful." I told Jiang Dongcheng next to me, and ran down with the Sanqing Huayang Gun.

    Jiang Dongcheng followed me.

    "Don't shoot, retreat in an orderly manner, and let's see how Instructor Zhang deals with Xie Sui." Jiang Dongcheng shouted.

    This kid, how long have you let these soldiers learn from you?

    "Instructor Zhang, hold on to them if you can save their lives." Jiang Dongcheng's voice came from behind me.

    Save their lives?

    I was speechless. At this time, their bodies were riddled with holes. Basically, they had been shot more than ten times. Even if there was a way to eliminate the corpse energy on their bodies, they would still be dead. What's more, this group of people at this time  The corpse energy has already attacked his heart, and there is absolutely no way he can be saved.

    I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun, rushed to the nearest corpse monster, and stabbed him in the head.

    ¡¾ps: There are very few updates during this period due to busy schedule, I'm really sorry to everyone.

    In order to express my apology, I decided to take out 200 yuan from my own pocket and send red envelopes to my brothers.  From now on, I will hold such activities every once in a while to thank everyone. This is the first time for me to do this. I will try it out first. If everyone works hard, there will be more and more red envelopes in the future.

    It¡¯s not much money, so it¡¯s just a little bit of my appreciation!

    Next Wednesday, that is, at 3 pm on the 18th, I will announce two red envelope passwords on the WeChat platform. You can take the passwords and go to Alipay to receive the red envelopes.

    Brothers who have already followed the WeChat platform, remember to collect the red envelope at 12 noon on the 18th. The quantity is limited and first come first served.

    Brothers who have not followed the WeChat platform can follow my WeChat platform.

    You can find my WeChat platform by searching for wujiu1995 on the WeChat platform, which is the pinyin of Wujiu plus 1995.

    After following, you can view the messages I posted.

    Remember, at 3 pm on the 18th, I will publish two red envelope passwords on the WeChat public platform, 200 yuan, 100 places, first come first served

    Finally, I would like to add that I am just sending out red envelopes to express my apology and thank you for your unwavering support!  As for updates, I will continue to work hard!  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 504 The corpse demon appears

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    These zombie monsters are a little different from the ones I encountered before. The zombie monsters I encountered before were basically slow in movement, but the reaction speed of these zombie monsters is very fast.

    Their reaction speed was at least as fast as that of ordinary soldiers. The zombie monster turned its head to avoid the shot and punched me in the chest.

    As soon as the fist hit my chest, the pendant I was wearing flickered, and then the Qimen Flying Armor appeared on my body.

    This punch hit Qimen Feijia, and I was only pushed back by the inertia, but he didn't cause any substantial damage to me at all.

    When I was being beaten back by him, I took the gun and hit him on the head.

    With a bang, its head was like a watermelon exploding. With a bang, blood stains mixed with brains spattered.

    After killing it, I didn¡¯t have time to lament how disgusting the scene was. The other nineteen zombie monsters all looked at me and rushed toward me while roaring.

    When these dozen corpse monsters rushed over, I took out a Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Lucky Talisman and pasted it on the Sanqing Huayang Spear, and read: "Supreme Ying Yuan Zun, who rules the thirty-six heavens, nine days of universal transformation."  , transforming into the worlds of ten directions, the divine weapons are as fast as the law, edict!"

    Then, I waved the Sanqing Huayang Spear and rushed forward, basically shooting one at a time.

    These corpse monsters basically can't do any harm to me, but I can deal with them one by one with ease.

    After beating for nearly three minutes, bodies fell to the ground.

    I was also out of breath from exhaustion.

    Seeing that the battle was over, Jiang Dongcheng ordered people to come up and clean up the battlefield. He also walked next to me, his expression not good-looking.

    "They are all dead, hey." Jiangdong City Chief sighed: "These people are all good players, but I didn't expect them all to die here."

    "Don't blame me, kid." I looked at the corpses on the ground and said, "If I don't kill them, they will kill us."

    "If there were other ways to save them, I wouldn't kill them, but just now they were so consumed with corpse energy that they couldn't be saved," I said.

    Jiang Dongcheng nodded slowly and said nothing more.

    "Okay, let's take care of their bodies and leave quickly. There is another troublesome thing." After I finished speaking, I turned around and left.

    At this time, a powerful corpse energy came from the east direction.

    I turned my head and looked in that direction.

    In the dark sky, countless green corpse auras are rolling towards us.

    "Don't pick up the body, get in the car and leave." I shouted loudly.

    Jiang Dongcheng saw that my expression was wrong, so he gave the order decisively. After we got in the car, we drove towards the camp.

    The car was speeding along, and I looked back.

    A figure stood far away.

    All the green corpse energy came from him. He looked at me with his eyes. My heart skipped a beat when he looked at me, and I felt a bad premonition.

    "You run, I'll stay."

    I said to Jiang Dongcheng.

    It¡¯s not that I have a revolutionary spirit. I vaguely felt that the corpse demon seemed to have noticed me and was coming towards me at this time.

    "If the corpse demon really wants to catch up, it can't run away with just a few cars.

    "Instructor Zhang." Jiang Dongcheng, who was driving, frowned and looked at me.

    "What nonsense are you talking about, do you want to die here together?" I glared at him: "After you go back, you contact the people above and ask the guys from Laoshan to come quickly."

    After saying that, the car also stopped. I got out of the car with the Sanqing Huayang Gun. Jiang Dongcheng said in the car: "Be careful!"

    Then, he hit the accelerator and drove away.

    I stood there and sat down cross-legged.

    You may not lose, you may not lose.

    I took a deep breath and calmed myself down as much as possible. I have yin and yang eyes and a Sanqing Yang-transforming gun. If I attack him secretly, I might be able to kill this guy.

    Soon, the corpse demon appeared not far from me.

    When I looked at this corpse demon, I couldn¡¯t be more surprised.

    Following Daming!

    The old thing who was resurrected in the ancient tomb unexpectedly turned into a corpse demon at this time.

    Ji Daming was wearing tattered clothes, his eyes were glowing green, and he looked like a monster.

    ¡°Boy, it¡¯s you?¡± After Daming saw me, he laughed.

    I can¡¯t laugh, I¡¯m almost crying.

      You said you met a corpse demon. At worst, if I reason with him, maybe I can meet a reasonable corpse demon?

    I didn¡¯t expect it to be Ji Daming, an old bastard.

    ¡°Boy, it¡¯s unlucky for you to meet me today.¡± Ji Daming looked directly at me and said.

    "Farewell, old man, I have admired your name for a long time." I said.

    "You see, we have no grievances. There is no need to fight when we meet. Wouldn't it be nice to find a place to have a drink?" I said awkwardly.

    "I don't think it's necessary. Tell me Jining's whereabouts and I'll spare your life." Ji Daming said.

    Jining?

    By the way, Jining said at the beginning that Ji Daming could increase his abilities by eating others, and his descendants were a great tonic.

    "Jining is on Chaoyang Road in Beijing." I said without hesitation.

    "You don't get paid for lying anyway, right?"

    Hearing what I said, Ji Daming grinned: "Where is the specific location?"

    "I told you, would you let me go?" I asked.

    Ji Daming was quite a down-to-earth person and shook his head directly: "Are you kidding me? Of course I can't let you go."

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after Daming was resurrected, he turned into a corpse demon.

    What¡¯s more, it¡¯s such a strong corpse.

    "Ancestor, are you so anxious to find me?"

    Suddenly, a person walked out of a sand dune behind me. I looked at it and it was Jining.

    Jining was wearing a black suit, with a crew cut and a cheerful smile.

    Ji Daming narrowed his eyes and looked at Jining: "Do you really dare to come out?"

    "If I'm not mistaken, I have been chasing you since your resurrection. You are really good at hiding in a tomb in this desert, and I have been looking for it for a long time." Jining said.

    I clapped my hands and said, "Okay, I won't disturb you two and reminisce about old times. I'll take my leave."

    After saying that, I turned around and left.

    Jining stopped in front of me, lowered his voice and whispered in my ear: "You can't leave. Only you and I can kill him today. What he has obtained is the Wuxiang Dharma. If you give him a long time,  , there are very few people in the world who can beat him."

    "He has just become a zombie demon, and his foundation is unstable. This is the best time to kill him." Jining said.

    "But it doesn't seem to have anything to do with me, right?" I rolled my eyes at Jining.

    Jining¡¯s face was very calm, and he was not in a hurry. He said calmly: "Ji Daming has no other ability. He is the best at holding grudges. When you and I blocked his resurrection in the ancient tomb, he will definitely hold a grudge for this matter."

    "If you let him escape today, he will come to trouble you sooner or later." Jining said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 505 Victory by luck

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "You're bluffing me, I'm not scared." I said this, but I was a little unsure in my heart.

    The Ji Daming in front of me is a corpse demon after all. Just because of this, I have already begun to retreat in my heart.

    Jining looked at my hesitant look and said, "Do you think I came here today to die? I also know that he is a corpse demon. Since I am here, I must have a way to kill him."

    Hearing what Jining said, my eyes lit up. That¡¯s right, this Jining doesn¡¯t look stupid, and it¡¯s impossible for him to commit suicide.

    What Jining said before is also reasonable. If I leave today, it will be really dangerous when Daming becomes more powerful and comes to trouble me.

    After thinking about this, I nodded slightly and agreed.

    The only depressing thing in my heart at this time is that 400,000 yuan is just the price for cleaning up the more than 20 ordinary zombie monsters just now. If I had known there was a zombie monster, I should have charged 4 million.

    Now is not the time to think about these things.

    When we were saying these words, Ji Daming had slowly walked over to us.

    Jining said: "I don't have much experience in fighting against evil spirits. The main thing about fighting him is for you to handle. I will look for opportunities to attack behind you."

    After I heard this, before I could react, Jining had already turned around and ran away.

    Grass.

    Son of a bitch.

    After cursing secretly in my heart, I stopped thinking about those miscellaneous things and stared carefully at Ji Daming, who was walking towards me.

    After Daming raised his hand, a green corpse aura rushed towards me.

    I had already taken precautions and used the Sanqing Huayang Spear to stab these demonic spirits.

    The corpse energy was split into two halves by the Sanqing Huayang Spear and dissipated.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how Daming did it, but he was in front of me almost instantly, and then punched me in the chest.

    ?????????????????????????????? Bang.

    I didn¡¯t have time to react, and I got punched in the chest.

    I flew out directly and fell on the sand.

    Fortunately, Qimen Feijia is here, otherwise his punch would probably kill me directly.

    I covered my chest, feeling the burning pain in my chest. However, Qimen Feijia's breastplate, which was originally smooth, now had small cracks.

    ????????????????????????????????????????

    I haven¡¯t come back to my senses yet.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    Ji Daming¡¯s voice came to my ears.

    I turned around and looked.

    Just as I turned my head to look over, a fist was already in front of me and hit me on the head with a bang.

    I was beaten to a pulp and fell to the sand. My head hurt and I was in a daze.

    ¡°What the hell, if it weren¡¯t for the protection of the Qimen Flying Armor, my head might have exploded like a watermelon like the corpse monsters I killed just now, right?

    At this time, I also felt severe pain in my back, which was obviously kicked by Ji Daming.

    "Haha, Jining, you are too naive, do you really think you can kill me just by adding this bastard?" came Ji Daming's arrogant voice.

    "You only calculated that I have only become a corpse demon not long ago, but you have forgotten that even if I have just become a corpse demon, I still have the ability to crush you."

    After a while, I woke up a little, opened my eyes, and looked back. Ji Daming was standing next to me with his hands raised and chest raised, while Jining was holding a mahogany sword in his hand and looking at Ji Da breathlessly.  bright.

    Jining was also covered in blood at this time and was obviously no less injured than me.

    Or maybe it could be said that Ji Daming is playing tricks on us at this time.

    Damn it, Jining will be in trouble now.

    I cursed in my heart, but it felt wrong.

    Jining is famous for his divination, which is not foolproof, but his divination rarely makes mistakes.

    Since he had already become a corpse demon after Daming, why did he come here to die?

    There can be no such stupid people.

    Does Jining have other options?

    Jining said three words to me at this time.

    He didn¡¯t say it out loud, but spoke with his lips.

    Although I don¡¯t understand lip reading, I can still understand what he said.

    Yin and Yang eyes.

    The three words Jining said to me at this time were yin and yang eyes.

    My heart skipped a beat. Could it be that the key to killing Ji Daming was my yin and yang eyes.

    correct, when I was in western Hunan, I used the yin and yang eyes of the yin and yang eyes to kill a corpse monster that was about to become a monster.

    Thinking of this, I closed my eyes and then opened them.

    I looked straight at Ji Daming, and Ji Daming also looked down at me, as if wondering why I suddenly looked at him with such wide eyes.

    I¡¯ll go, it¡¯s no use.

    I cursed in my heart, will you let me off the hook at the critical moment?

    Ji Daming opened his mouth and laughed, as if he wanted to say something. Suddenly, his expression changed.

    I also had a sharp pain in my left eye.

    Afterwards, I was basically blind in my left eye and couldn¡¯t see anything.

    With my right eye, I saw a golden beam of light shooting out of my left eye and passing through Ji Daming's chest.

    Ji Daming¡¯s face was full of disbelief, as if he didn¡¯t expect that I would suddenly have such a method.

    "Okay!" Jining shouted and rushed up with a peach wood sword.

    Ji Daming kicked me in the stomach.

    He rolled me around for several times before I stopped, and Ji Daming waved his right hand, and a wave of evil energy hit Jining's body.

    Jining was beaten so hard that he flew back.

    Ji Daming clutched his chest, a look of pain on his face.

    "You guys, just wait to die!" After saying that, Ji Daming turned around and ran away.

    He ran extremely fast.

    I looked at his back and wondered, what the heck, did you even say something pretentious before running away?

    Jining also opened his mouth at this time and spit out a mouthful of blood.

    I was in pain all over, and I shouted to Jining who was not far away, "If you push harder, he will die here today."

    Jining looked pained, sat up and said, "What I'm good at is divination, not fighting against evil spirits."

    "What's the use of you?" I said speechlessly.

    "Fighting against evil spirits, that's what a reckless man calls me. I control the world, and all evil spirits cannot escape from the palm of my hand." Jining opened his palms and squeezed them slowly.

    I tried my best to nuzzle in the direction of Ji Daming who had just escaped: "No, one of them just escaped."

    Jining probably felt that he had gone too far when I said that, so he stood up and patted the sand on his body: "You can escape for a while, but you can't escape for a lifetime."

    "Brother, you're still pretending. If it hadn't been for luck just now, we would have died." I said with emotion.

    It's really lucky just now.

    Ji Daming didn¡¯t guard against me at all. He didn¡¯t expect that I had such a powerful ability to hurt him. Otherwise, as long as he was careful and on guard, with the reaction ability of the corpse demon, my yin and yang eyes would not be able to hit him at all.

    Although my whole body ached, the most severe pain was in my left eye, which was bleeding continuously.

    Jining still has some conscience. He walked up to me and supported me and said, "Heal his wounds first. After he heals his wounds, we can then divine where he has escaped." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 506 Decision

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Are you still chasing me?" I glanced at him.

    Jining had a helpless smile on his face: "I said before, if I don't kill him, he will kill me and he won't be able to help himself."

    "You can just find a place to hide. He has become a corpse demon. You can't kill him." I persuaded him.

    Jining had a puzzled look on his face and said, "This is strange. My divination showed that you have the ability to kill him today, but I didn't expect that you would make a mistake."

    "Can I kill him?" I smiled.

    This smile actually hurt my eyes.

    I quickly stopped laughing and said, "You are too flattering to me."

    "You should have some other skills that you haven't used yet. Although my hexagrams are not foolproof, they rarely make mistakes." Jining said rigorously.

    When I heard this, I thought for a moment. Could it be that Jining was talking about the marksmanship that the old beggar taught me when I was in the underworld?

    "If Jining hadn't deceived me, I might have something even more powerful than Yin Yang Eyes, and that's just this set of marksmanship.

    Jining looked at my thoughtful look and said, "I saw you had contact with the military here before. Let them come and pick us up."

    Jining¡¯s reminder dragged me out of my thoughts. I took out my mobile phone and called Jiang Dongcheng and asked his boy to come and pick us up.

    ¡°Then I called Sun Xiaopeng again and asked him not to come over. The fight was over, so why did he come over here?

    Sun Xiaopeng naturally asked a lot of questions, and I told Sun Xiaopeng everything.

    Sun Xiaopeng said it was fine, then hung up the phone and told the disciples from Laoshan not to rush over.

    Jiangdong City¡¯s efficiency is still very high.

    Within five minutes of making the call, seven cars drove over.

    The soldiers in the car were all armed with live ammunition.

    Jiang Dongcheng got out of the car with these soldiers. As soon as he saw Jining next to me, he immediately ordered to shoot.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbmbgs out????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????]

    "Don't shoot." I shouted, "This is my friend."

    After Jiang Dongcheng heard this, he walked up to take a look, then introduced himself with shame, and then asked someone to bandage our wounds on the spot.

    My eyes were the most difficult to deal with. They were bleeding non-stop, so I could only wrap a layer of gauze around them, while other parts were bandaged more like a mummy.

    At this time, the Qimen Flying Armor on my body has naturally disappeared. I looked like a mummy on my body. I sat in the back seat of the car and said to Jiang Dongcheng in front: "There is no need to make me like this."

    "Instructor Zhang, you better not move around. You have a lot of broken bones. You should take a good rest during this period." Jiang Dongcheng said with a smile.

    I glanced at Jining next to me.

    Jining looks like he¡¯s covered in blood, but it¡¯s all skin injuries. It looks scary, but it¡¯s actually not serious.

    Jiang Dongcheng smiled and said: "Instructor, our army is quite experienced in treating bone injuries like yours. If you stay and pay attention to it for two months, it will take a hundred days to break your muscles and bones."

    "You have a good idea, kid. Should I stay and help you train?" I said with a smile.

    "Hehe, but your current injury really means you can't move around casually." Jiang Dongcheng said.

    I know the extent of my own injury very well. Although it is not as serious as Jiang Dongcheng said, it is not too different.

    "You can find someone to take me back to Chongqing. I have something to do." I said.

    Jiang Dongcheng asked doubtfully: "Instructor Zhang, aren't you? You still have to do things when you are injured like this?"

    "Don't worry about it." I said speechlessly.

    Jining on the side asked, "You should really rest for a while due to your injury."

    "I'm going to the underworld to do some work, so I don't have to work with this body." I said.

    "Yes." Jining nodded without asking anything.

    On the contrary, when Jiang Dongcheng heard about the underworld, he asked curiously: "Instructor Zhang, have you been to the underworld? What does the underworld look like? Is there King Yama?"

    "You kid will have to go down sooner or later. Why are you so curious and in such a hurry to go down?" I laughed.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s best if you never go down,¡± Jiangdong Cheng said.

    Naturally, I didn¡¯t go down there just to have enough to eat and to have some free time.

    But when I met Ji Daming this time, I suddenly realized that my ability was too weak.

    That¡¯s not right, I didn¡¯t mean it todayI realized that I actually realized it a long time ago. I just felt that my abilities were enough. What would I do with learning more?

    At this time, I found that what I learned was far from enough.

    Especially when facing a corpse monster like Ji Daming, if it weren¡¯t for the Qimen Flying Armor, I wouldn¡¯t be able to take even one move.

    ¡°I want to go down to the underworld, go to Soul Sentence Peak, find that old beggar, and try to learn the next two moves.

    Of course, if we go down, there will still be danger. If nothing else, that old bastard Niu Zongbing will definitely find a way to kill me if he knows about it.

    " But this is the fastest way for me to improve my strength. If I don't go down and ask the old beggar for help, I don't know when I can really deal with ghosts and demons.

    Some Taoist priests cannot deal with evil spirits of this level in their lifetime. Even in Mount Laoshan, few people can survive facing ghosts and monsters alone.

    After so many years, the reason why we can deal with things like ghost demons and corpse demons is basically relying on the human sea tactic, filling them with lives, and then using magic circles to seal them.

    After returning to the camp, I asked Jining to rest for a night, but Jining seemed to be in a hurry, so he approached Jiangdongcheng and asked him to send a soldier to take him to Urumqi.

    After Jining left, I rested for a night in the camp. If possible, I would like to rush back to Chongqing that day and then go to the underworld.

    "But the injury was indeed serious. I didn't actually get a good rest that night. Jiang Dongcheng took me to chat and reminisce.

    To say that it is the old, in fact, I ask me all kinds of things about ghosts, and there is any easier way to attract ghosts.

    We talked until five o'clock in the morning. I was so sleepy that I couldn't bear it.

    Jiang Dongcheng also noticed my sleepiness and said with shame, "It's a bit late. Instructor Zhang, please go to bed early and won't disturb me."

    ¡°This guy, it¡¯s not only a little late, it¡¯s already so early in the morning.

    Complaints are all, I still have a good impression of Jiang Dongcheng, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have really chatted with him for so long.

    ¡°The fact that this kid became a captain so quickly is obviously not just based on his qualifications, but his own intelligence and serious attitude towards things.

    If he had a perfunctory attitude, how could he have stayed up so late chatting with me?  Just follow the previous training methods and you'll be fine.

    After Jiang Dongcheng left, I finally lay down and fell asleep.

    Early the next morning, after I woke up, soldiers immediately went to tell Jiangdongcheng, and Jiangdongcheng came to help me get out of bed.

    After I got dressed and had breakfast with Jiang Dongcheng in the military camp, Jiang Dongcheng drove me to the airport.

    ¡¾ps: Everyone thinks this book by Xiaojiu is good, remember to recommend it to your friends who read novels!  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 507 Yuletong helps

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After arriving at the airport, I picked up my ticket. Jiang Dongcheng took me to the entrance of the security check. He smiled at me and said, "Instructor Zhang, come and sit with me if you have nothing to do."

    "You kid, do I still know what's on your mind? If you have any questions in the future, just call me and ask." I patted his shoulder.

    It was indeed not easy for him to do this. Jiang Dongcheng nodded. I took my things, said goodbye to Jiang Dongcheng, and walked through the security check.

    I still had a lot of bandages on my body. When I got on the plane, a flight attendant came up and asked if I needed help.

    Although there are some bones in the body that are really painful, I can still get through it by gritting my teeth and holding on. It¡¯s not to the point where I need help from others to even walk.

    After I found my seat and sat down, I closed my eyes and fell asleep.

    When I woke up, we were almost in Chongqing.

    I looked out the window and could already see Chongqing City.

    The plane landed at Jiangbei Airport at about 11:30 in the morning.

    I took my things and walked out of the airport, then took a taxi and rushed back to Nanping Pedestrian Street.

    Stepping into the Chinese medicine shop, Ai Tangtang was sitting on the sofa, holding snacks, eating and watching TV.

    "Axiu, what happened to you? Were you beaten? Who beat you? I will help you take revenge." Ai Tangtang saw that I was bruised and stood up immediately.

    I rolled my eyes at her: "Okay, sit down, I have to go to the underworld later."

    "What are you doing down here?" She looked at me curiously and asked.

    "It's useless to tell you." I said and put everything down, then walked to the second floor and started preparing the talismans for crossing the yin.

    When I was preparing things, Ai Tangtang stood behind me and said curiously: "Are you going to kill the cow? Do you want me to go with you to help?"

    "We can't kill him now." I shook my head: "Go down and learn skills."

    "Study?" Ai Tangtang frowned.

    "Okay, when I get overcast, you can send me to the hospital for glucose injection. If I don't come back for a few days, please ask Yan Beixun and others to come and take care of me." I said.

    "Okay." Ai Tangtang nodded.

    ¡°This girl is quite smart sometimes, but usually she just thinks about things without going through her brain. She just takes whatever others say.

    ¡°If I were her, I would definitely ask what I was doing in the underworld, but she didn¡¯t bother to ask.

    After I prepared my things, I pasted the two talisman papers on the pendants of the Sanqing Huayang Gun and the Qimen Flying Armor.

    Then, I took out a talisman to pass the evil spirits, put it on my forehead, and read: "Urgent is like a law!"

    After reading, my eyes darkened and I fainted.

    When it¡¯s overcast, I feel a little hazy anyway.

    By the time I came to my senses, I had already arrived in front of Huangquan Bridge.

    This place has not changed much from before. There are still dense crowds of ghosts queuing up to cross the bridge, and there are still many ghost officers checking here.

    From time to time, ghosts who want to get in are caught by ghosts and thrown into the abyss below.

    I thought about it and got in line.

    This queue took a long time, probably at least five or six hours.

    "It would be fine if I walked directly to the front, but I'm afraid of attracting the attention of all the ghosts. God knows if there are any spies here from Mr. Niu."

    When it was finally my turn, I walked up to a ghost servant.

    This ghost glanced at me and reached out to catch me.

    His look probably showed that I was not dead yet, so I lowered my voice and said, "Goodbye, Master, I want to see Mr. Yuletong."

    "Brother Jade?" When the ghost heard this, he frowned and asked, "Who are you?"

    "I know him." I said.

    After listening, he nodded, turned and left. Not long after, he and Yu Letong walked over side by side.

    As soon as Yuletong saw me, he said a few words to the ghost, and then waved to me.

    I ran over.

    Yu Letong clasped his fists and wanted to speak.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after we get on the bridge,¡± I said.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Yu Letong said hello to the ghost just now and led me across the bridge.

    "Thank you, Brother Yu." I??I said it after Yu Letong was on the bridge.

    Yu Letong glanced at me and said: "You're welcome, you can still live in peace and sound after offending General Niu. Even if I don't help you lead the way, you have other ways to get here, right?"

    When I heard this, I was shocked and became a little wary.

    Yu Letong said: "Don't worry, we gatekeepers might not be able to see you if we want to report to General Niu. Besides, selling you may not necessarily bring you much value. Instead, I will get into trouble."  big trouble."

    "Laoshan will not let me go first," Yuletong said.

    I smiled awkwardly, feeling that what he said made sense, and let down my guard.

    "You know everything?" I asked.

    Yu Letong laughed and said: "Our underworld is big, very big, but if something happens, it will spread quickly, such as the grudge between you and General Niu."

    I touched my nose and asked: "Brother Yu, after crossing the bridge, is there any way into Yama City that will not be discovered?"

    "Where are you going?" Yu Letong asked.

    "Jianhun Peak." I said.

    After hearing this, Yu Letong thought for a moment and took out a bag: "I'll take you in later. This is something we use specifically to collect ghosts. I'll take you to Soul Punishing Peak, otherwise, you'll be hurt along the way.  It will definitely be discovered by General Niu."

    After I heard it, I took a look at the bag and felt a little wary.

    When Yu Letong saw it, he said: "You don't need to be so vigilant, I'm just helping you. If I want to sell you, wouldn't it be better to just ask those underhanded gangsters to catch you and hand you over to General Niu?  "

    "If I hurt you, Laoshan will not let me go." Yu Letong said.

    I frowned and asked, "Why are you helping me like this?"

    "Bet, I can see that you are not an ordinary person. If you can gain power in the future and promote me, won't I be able to get promoted and make a fortune? Besides, I can only do this kind of work with a little effort." Yu Letong said with a smile.

    I have no other choice.

    Apart from this method, if you think of Soul Sentence Peak, you will definitely be discovered by Mr. Niu.

    Thinking of this, I said to Yu Letong: "Thank you, Brother Yu. I'm sorry to trouble you."

    After saying that, there was a suction force coming from the black bag, and I didn¡¯t resist.

    ¡°Then, I felt like the world was spinning for a while, and the surroundings became completely dark.

    I looked around, is this what¡¯s inside the bag?

    It¡¯s my first time to have this kind of experience, and it feels very fresh.

    I could probably feel the bumps of the bag outside. After a long time, a ray of light appeared above my head.

    "Come out." Yu Letong's voice sounded.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 508: Stab and Block

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After I came out of the bag, I looked left and right, and sure enough I was already at the bottom of Soul Sentence Peak.

    I smiled and hugged Yu Letong, saying, "Thank you, Brother Yu."

    "With a little effort, Soul Sentence Peak cannot be climbed by a ghost like me, so I won't give it to you. You don't have to worry about General Niu's spies on Soul Sentence Peak. Cui Fujun manages the people of Soul Sentence Peak well.  It¡¯s like an iron bucket, with no other forces mixed in at all.¡± After Yu Letong finished speaking, he turned around and left.

    I also took the Sanqing Huayang Spear and walked to Soul Punishing Peak.

    Along the way, the ground was covered with scorched earth, and there was not a single ghost in the entire mountain.

    I walked all the way to the top of the mountain, and after a while, a man walked out of the palace on the top of the mountain.

    He was wearing a black suit, Kunde.

    I hurriedly stepped forward, cupped my hands and said, "Greetings to the Patriarch."

    "You kid, why are you so good and come to my Soul Sentence Peak again?" Kunde said with a smile.

    I said: "I came down this time because I wanted to go into the dungeon to learn skills."

    I told Kunde my thoughts.

    Unexpectedly, Kunde, who had always been very talkative before, turned ugly. He said: "Little guy, you can't go in. This is the rule of Soul Sentence Peak. Unless you have committed a crime and been imprisoned, otherwise, except us, Soul Sentence Peak,  No one else is allowed to enter because of Feng¡¯s evildoing.¡±

    "Can't we be accommodating?" I frowned, cursing myself for being too stupid. The people in this cell are not just ordinary people, so can I just go in casually?

    Kunde shook his head: "No."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly froze for a moment, as if someone was talking to him. After nodding, he said to me: "The first judge just told me to take you in."

    After hearing this, I quickly bowed in the direction of the palace: "Thank you, First Judge."

    "Okay." Kunde patted me on the shoulder, and then led me into the palace.

    I followed Kunde and walked around this huge palace for a long time. It was like a maze inside.

    After turning around and not knowing where in the palace we were, Kunde took me into a woodshed.

    ¡°Then I twisted the bowl on the coffee table in the woodshed, and a tunnel appeared next to the coffee table.

    Kunde took out a key and threw it to me: "This is the key to the cell next to the old guy. You can just learn from him. Remember not to ask too many questions or listen too much. It will not be good for you."

    I nodded and said, "By the way, can you send two roast chickens down every day?"

    Since you are looking for someone to learn from you, you must show some sincerity.

    "I will have someone deliver it to you every day."

    After Kunde finished speaking, I walked out.

    And the tunnel door behind him was also closed.

    When I arrived at the dungeon, I saw the old beggar leaning against the wall, wondering what he was thinking.

    I opened the door of the cell where I was previously imprisoned, walked in, locked the door, and then walked over and said, "What are you doing?"

    "Why are you back again?" The old beggar turned to look at me.

    I laughed and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I commit another crime and get imprisoned?¡±

    "Bah, how many people have you seen being imprisoned, and they came in with a key? Are you really confused that I am being imprisoned here? Just say it and let it go." said the old beggar.

    "Aren't you afraid that you, the old man, will be lonely here? Come in and accompany you." I said with a smile.

    The old beggar smiled: "Accompany me? In the prison?"

    I shrugged and said, "Okay, Master, it's not like your apprentice was bullied outside and came in to learn from you."

    "Hey, have I accepted you as my disciple?" The old beggar looked at me strangely.

    "It is said that once a teacher is always a father, master, you have forgotten it, but I cannot forget my disciple." I said hurriedly.

    "Tch." The old beggar turned his head, closed his eyes and wanted to sleep.

    I said, "Master, you don't recognize me. I'm so sad. Originally, I asked them to cook two roast chickens outside. It seems I can only eat them by myself."

    When the old beggar heard about the roast chicken, his eyes lit up and he turned to look at me: "Where's the roast chicken?"

    "Who are you?" I asked.

    "Hey, isn't this my apprentice? Baby, come on, master." The old beggar said and was about to kiss me.

    I hurriedly stepped back. I don¡¯t know how long he has been here. Who knows how many hundreds of years he has been here???I brushed my teeth.

    "No, no, I don't dislike you, Master. This is not the difference between men." I said.

    "I won't talk nonsense to you anymore. I got the roast chicken and I'll teach you the second trick." The old beggar was also neat and tidy.

    Kunde was also very efficient, and soon a ghost came down with two roast chickens.

    I took the roast chicken and gave one to the old beggar after the ghost servant left.

    The old beggar immediately started eating in a hurry.

    I looked at the way he was eating, and I was worried that he would choke.

    He bites a piece of meat and swallows it directly without chewing it.

    Actually, to be honest, it looks quite pitiful.

    "Eat slowly, no one will compete with you." I said.

    After finishing one, I handed over the second one, and the old beggar quickly put the roast chicken in the corner.

    "What are you doing on the ground?" I asked.

    "Save it for tomorrow, hehe." The old beggar grinned, his teeth full of yellow, there were a lot of shredded meat on them, and there were oil stains on his mouth.

    He really deserves the title of beggar.

    "You, the old man, have eaten enough. What do you think of this?" I asked.

    The old beggar rolled his eyes at me: "Why are you so anxious?"

    After saying that, stand up.

    "Give me the Sanqing Yang-Huaying Spear." After the old beggar finished speaking, he opened his hand, and the Sanqing Yang-Huaying Spear flew back into his hand.

    "Remember these three moves." After the old beggar finished speaking, he made three moves with his spear.

    Stab, block, chop.

    It¡¯s just three simple actions.

    "It's over?" I asked.

    "Of course, it's over. Are you so easy to learn the blast gun technique? The first move I teach you is simple. You don't have a strong foundation. It's normal for you to learn it. But the next two moves cannot be learned by you with such basic skills." The old beggar  After saying that, he threw the Sanqing Huayang Gun back.

    I caught the Sanqing Huayang Spear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s practice.¡± After the old beggar finished speaking, he lay down, picked up the chicken bones he had eaten before, and started to chew on them.

    Although I was speechless, I felt that what the old beggar said made sense. Then I practiced the three most basic movements of stabbing, blocking, and chopping.

    "The thrust is unstable and the chop is weak. Did you do this to block the move?" The old beggar muttered to me while gnawing on the chicken bones.

    After all, I followed Luo Fang to practice marksmanship for a period of time, so I said to the old beggar, "Did I do something wrong?"

    "The movements are correct, but they have no real charm." After the old beggar finished speaking, he said, "Give me the gun."

    ?Then the Sanqing Huayang Spear flew back into his hand.

    I grabbed the Sanqing Huayang Gun, then looked at it and said: "You can't treat the gun as your own weapon, but as a partner." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 509 The Heart to Eliminate Demons

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Are you reading a novel?" I said, "Is it possible that this gun can talk?"

    "He won't say anything, but after you use it for a long time, the gun will be as flexible as your hand. He can do whatever you want." The old beggar said.

    ??Subsequently, the old beggar exuded a very strong 'qi'.

    "The stab must be steady!" He took the gun and stabbed forward.

    "Block fast, chop hard!" The old beggar's three movements were very coherent and completed in one go.

    When he made the final chop, a burst of energy spread out around him.

    Immediately, all the wooden sticks holding prisoners inside the prison were shattered into dust.

    "Roar!"

    "Ah, free!"

    Suddenly, countless roars came from the dungeon.

    I was shocked when I heard that. I went and saw that this old beggar accidentally released all the people imprisoned here?

    ¡°The people detained in this place for a long time are all extraordinary.

    "Please be quiet, please!" the old beggar roared, and his temperament suddenly changed.

    "My disciples, what are you yelling about? I'll kill anyone who dares to run around." The old beggar had just finished speaking.

    A person has appeared at the entrance of the dungeon.

    Mr. Cui Fu.

    Cui Fujun looked vaguely angry at this time. He looked at the old beggar and yelled: "What do you want to do?"

    "Hey, your quality is not good. Let me test the quality for you. Hurry up and have someone repair it again. I'll help you keep an eye on these prisoners. There won't be any trouble." The old beggar's previous temperament suddenly disappeared and he said with a playful smile.

    "Huh." Cui Fujun shook his head slightly, turned and left.

    "Boy, keep practicing." After saying this, the old beggar threw the gun over.

    I took the gun and was very happy.

    Making a lot of money, making a lot of money, I always felt that this old beggar was powerful, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be so aggressive. With a loud roar, everyone in the dungeon stopped making trouble.

    ?? These three common movements, which originally felt boring when practiced, are now even more motivating.

    The efficiency of these ghost missions at Senhun Peak was very high. Less than ten minutes later, a large number of ghost missions came down to maintain order and then rebuilt some wooden sticks.

    ¡°When they were building it, I also saw that these wooden sticks all looked red on the outside, but they were all engraved with densely packed talismans. If it hadn¡¯t been for the rays of light emanating from these talismans during the construction, I wouldn¡¯t have even been able to spot them.

    After it was rebuilt, the old beggar specifically requested that my cell and his cell should not be separated from each other to save trouble.

    I naturally support this proposal with both hands.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????I finally picked up a thick leg, so naturally I need to use a condom to get closer).

    After practicing these three movements, a month passed in the blink of an eye. During this month, roast chicken was delivered every day, and the old beggar was very happy.

    "Master, I have been practicing these three movements for almost a month. Is the basic foundation sufficient?" I finished the gun practice and sat on the ground, panting and asking.

    "It's not enough, of course it's not enough. It's not enough for you to practice the basics of marksmanship for seven or eight years." The old beggar said.

    When I heard this, my face darkened: "Master, you won't let me practice for seven or eight years, right?"

    "Not that much, a year at most." The old beggar said.

    I scratched my hair helplessly, wanting to beat this old guy up. Wasn¡¯t this guy reluctant to let me go just because I was here and had roast chicken to eat? He actually made me practice for so long.

    Day after day passed, and there was no night or day in this underworld. Anyway, I was sleepy, so when I got up from sleep, I carved a mark on the wall, and then counted the marks to count the days.

    In a blink of an eye, seven months have passed.

    At this time, I can already perform the three basic movements of stabbing, blocking, and chopping smoothly and smoothly, and I have everything I need, but in the eyes of this old beggar, I still can't do it.

    That day, after I finished practicing these three movements, I sat down on the ground and asked the old beggar lying on the ground eating roast chicken: "Master, tell me, how long do I have to practice these basic movements?"

    "You tell Cui Fujun and the others to get some wine quickly. I haven't had a drink in many years." The old beggar suddenly said to me.

    When I heard this, I felt happy, could there be something going on?

    I opened the cell door, ran up, found a ghost servant, and asked him to bring some drinks down.

    The ghost here may have been greeted by Kunde, who is knowledgeable about such things.??Bing.

    Soon, two bottles of spirits and two plates of beef jerky were delivered.

    The old beggar and I leaned against the wall. He picked up the wine, took a sip and said, "This wine tastes really good."

    I took a sip and almost spit it out. It was too strong. When I drank it, it felt like fire was burning in my mouth.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Isn¡¯t this the alcohol given directly?

    "Isn't it delicious?" the old beggar asked.

    "It tastes so bad." I frowned and said, "Master, if you have a chance, come to the world of heaven. Disciple, I will show you some delicious and spicy food."

    "Hey, let's talk about it when we have a chance." The old beggar took another sip of wine and asked, "Have you ever killed anyone?"

    After hearing this, I nodded: "Killed."

    "How does it feel?" the old beggar looked at me interestingly and asked.

    ¡°They want to kill me, they want to harm me, I kill them, I don¡¯t feel anything.¡± I said.

    "Then have you ever killed a demon?" the old beggar asked again.

    I nodded: "Killed naturally."

    "What does that feel like?" said the old beggar.

    "I don't feel anything at all." I thought about it carefully.

    "What do you want to learn to do?" the old beggar asked.

    When I heard it, I smiled and said, "Of course it's about subduing demons and slaying demons."

    "You also said that you don't feel anything when killing demons. You don't have the heart to conquer demons at all." The old beggar stood up.

    "The demon invaded our human race, so kill them. Naturally, I only have one word in my heart, it's great!" The old beggar's voice was not loud, but my heart felt hot when I heard it. I looked at the old beggar and asked, "Have you ever killed a demon?"

    "A lot." The old beggar sat down.

    "Why kill?" I asked.

    "I have heard people say that the current situation in the world is peaceful and happy." The old beggar said: "I was born at the wrong time. When I was alive, evil spirits were raging. You have heard about the disgusting evil spirits, but you have never really seen them.  .¡±

    "I have personally seen a group of evil spirits attack a county town. That county town was like a hell on earth. Countless people died. People were sold as livestock and enslaved." The old beggar said.

    ¡°I saw that he was speaking so passionately, but I didn¡¯t speak.

    The old beggar suddenly pointed at my heart and asked, "Do you have a heart to eliminate demons? If you do, I will officially accept you as a disciple today."

    "Master," I said.

    The old beggar smiled: "Do you really think that I have been messing with these roast chickens for the past six months? I was just observing your conduct."

    After hearing this, my heart skipped a beat. Looking at the serious face of the old beggar, I thought for a moment and said, "I don't know if I have the heart to eliminate demons that Master said, but I know that if evil spirits harm others, I will definitely do it."  I will kill it with my own hands." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 510 Heng Tianxiao

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After hearing what I said, the old beggar said: "Well, although this answer is not the best I expected, it is not bad at all."

    "Zhang Xiu, are you willing to become my teacher?" The old beggar looked at me and asked.

    I knelt down on my knees and kowtowed three times to the old beggar: "Master."

    "Yes." The old beggar nodded slightly.

    "Master, can you tell me why you are being detained here?" After I stood up, I asked the old beggar.

    ¡°For such a long time, I have long felt that the old beggar is unusual. He is so capable, yet he is locked up here.

    What¡¯s more important is that he clearly has the ability to leave, but he has stayed here for so many years.

    "Sit down. If you don't mind my verbosity, old man, I'll tell you a story. Well, a love story." The old beggar sat down.

    I looked at him doubtfully and asked: "About you?"

    The old beggar didn¡¯t reply, but started talking to himself.

    ¡­¡­

    During the Han Dynasty, when Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty was there, there were Xiongnu in the north, and evil spirits often came out of Tubo to cause trouble, and the world was in chaos.

    A young man named Heng Tianxiao was sent to the army by his parents as a child and grew up with the army.

    Heng Tianxiao has followed the army since he was a child, practiced martial arts in the army since he was a child, and along with the army he has seen too much of the ferocity of the Huns.

    When Heng Tianxiao was seventeen years old, he had already become a orthodontic general, commanding five thousand people.

    Almost wherever the army led by Heng Tianxiao went, no Xiongnu could resist it. Originally, a figure like this should be recorded in the history books, but Heng Tianxiao was unfortunate.  , there is an unprecedented Huo Qubing.

    Although Heng Tianxiao has a gratifying record, Huo Qubing became the champion in his twenties.

    Heng Tianxiao did not hate Heng Tianxiao because of this, because he had seen the brutality of the Xiongnu towards the Han people, and he was naturally overjoyed to have such a capable person leading the army to fight against the Xiongnu.

    Once, Heng Tianxiao followed his boss to Beijing.

    After entering the capital, the boss entered the palace and let Heng Tianxiao play by himself in the capital.

    Although he has been fighting on the battlefield since he was a child, Heng Tianxiao was only seventeen years old and ran to a canal to play.

    By chance, he met a thief who stole money from a lady.

    Like all bloody love stories, Heng Tianxiao caught the thief and when he took the money and returned it to the lady, the lady smiled at Heng Tianxiao.

    "Hello, you don't seem to be a native of Beijing?" the lady asked after taking the wallet.

    Heng Tianxiao nodded: "Well, I will follow you to Beijing to do something."

    Then the two started chatting.

    During the chat, Heng Tianxiao also learned that this lady¡¯s name was Xue Yu.

    Of course, Xue Yu only told him her name.

    Heng Tianxiao didn¡¯t know if there was love at first sight in the world, but he understood something called fate, and the two said goodbye.

    The next day, when Heng Tianxiao came to play by a creek, he saw Xue Yu again.

    ¡°Perhaps this is fate, which makes people talk. The more they talk, the more speculative they become.

    The two of them were young, and soon they fell in love with each other.

    At the age of seventeen, in the Han Dynasty, he had already married a wife and had children.

    Heng Tianxiao stayed in the capital for a month, accompanying Xue Yu on sightseeing tours.

    One day, Heng Tianxiao¡¯s boss told Heng Tianxiao that Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty wanted to see him.

    The next day, Heng Tianxiao got ready to go and followed his boss to the imperial city.

    Arriving at the main hall, Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty sat on the dragon chair, looked at Heng Tianxiao below, and said, "Heng Tianxiao."

    "The general is here." Heng Tianxiao knelt down, just when he thought Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty was going to praise him for his hard work on the battlefield for so many years.

    Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty said: "Do you know Xue Yu?"

    "We know him." Heng Tianxiao raised his head and looked at Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty.

    Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty said: "Then did she tell you that she is my daughter? It would be better for you two to have less contact with each other."

    "It's your Majesty." When Heng Tianxiao heard this, he was also surprised by Xue Yu's identity as a princess. In addition to lamenting, he still lamented in his heart.

    After following his boss out of the hall, the boss sighed and said, "Princess Xueyu is quite pitiful. I heard that Your Majesty has decided to let Princess Xueyu marry the Huns."

    "Marriage?" Heng Tianxiao looked at his boss:"real?"

    "How can this be false? Everyone in the court knows it." The boss nodded slightly.

    Heng Tianxiao suddenly felt aggrieved, turned around and rushed back. His boss became angry when he saw it, but he couldn't stop Heng Tianxiao.

    There were many masters in the palace. Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty was turning to leave when he saw Heng Tianxiao rushing back.

    "Heng Tianxiao, what's wrong?" Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty asked.

    "Your Majesty, you want Xue Yu to marry the Huns?" Heng Tianxiao said angrily: "There are countless soldiers on the front line, with countless casualties, fighting against the Huns, but you actually want to ask for peace?"

    "Stop talking and get out. What qualifications do you have to blame me?" Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty suddenly became furious.

    Seeing that something was wrong at this time, countless soldiers rushed in from outside the hall and became alert.

    Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty looked into Hengtian Xiao Jianyi's eyes and said: "Since you are so insistent, if you can get in front of me, I will cancel this decision, how about it?"

    "Your Majesty, your word is true!" After saying that, Heng Tianxiao rushed forward, and there were already more than a hundred soldiers in the hall.

    Heng Tianxiao rushed into a hundred people by himself, and it was difficult to find an opponent. But after all, he was one against a hundred. Soon, he was scarred.

    Heng Tianxiao, alone, rushed in front of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty.

    Behind him, more than forty people had fallen, and the others were more or less injured. Heng Tianxiao was covered in blood, standing in front of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty like a murderous god.

    Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty looked at Heng Tianxiao and said, "Okay! As expected, he is a strong general. I will agree to your request, and when the Huns are completely destroyed, I will grant you a wedding with Xue Yu."

    When Heng Tianxiao heard this, he was overjoyed and said, "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    "Heng Tianxiao? This name is too elegant. Today I will give you the name Hentianxiao. I hope you will defeat the Xiongnu." Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty said.

    "Yes!" Heng Tianxiao, no, Hentianxiao became even more invincible on the battlefield.

    However, three years later, bad news came from the army: General Huo Qubing died of illness.

    How could such a person, who was in good health just a few days ago, die of illness so casually?

    Hen Tianxiao learned that it was Huo Qubing who had the most outstanding achievements. Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty was too suspicious and managed to kill Huo Qubing in the capital.

    Everyone in the army felt chilled. Soon, Hentianxiao also received an order to ambush a Huns squad. According to intelligence, the army only had more than 7,000 people. Hentianxiao arrived with his black armored army.  At that time, he was ambushed by 30,000 troops.

    As a result, the entire army was wiped out. Only Hentianxiao and a few people escaped from the 30,000-strong army and fled into Tubo.

    ¡­¡­

    Hearing this, I looked at the old beggar in surprise: "You just hate the smile?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 511 Hate the General

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The old beggar, no, it should be said that he looked at me with a smile and nodded: "I am loyal to your majesty, but your majesty is very suspicious. Anyone who has influence in his army will be killed. General Huo Qubing has never been able to fight in the army all his life."  Fleeing persecution.¡±

    "I am completely disappointed with the Han Dynasty." Hentianxiao said with a bitter smile: "The deeper I go along the way to Tubo, the more monsters are ravaging our human race."

    "I no longer wanted to help the Han Dynasty protect its territory. I swore at that time to become a wall for my human race so that no demon race could cross it. So I asked the souls of the five thousand brothers who died in the battle to guard the Demon Plain with me and prevent the demons from crossing.  Enter the earthly world again.¡±

    Hentian smiled in front of me and spoke very plainly, without any momentum, but I felt awe in my heart.

    He said it very easily, but after being persecuted by a loyal court for more than ten years, most people chose to silence the ruins, and even turned into bandits and became rebels. However, Tianxiao chose to guard the demon world.

    "Thank you for your hard work." I sighed.

    Hentianxiao grinned: "There is nothing to worry about, but you are too short-sighted. This Sanqing Huayang Spear has been with me since I was a child. Except for the apprentice I took, he fell into the hands of others and was just a fire starter.  stick."

    "When you first met me, I got the Sanqing Huayang Gun, and it didn't change at all, weren't you surprised?" Hentian said with a smile.

    When I heard this, I slapped my forehead. Yes, that¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at the time.

    I asked: "By the way, when I first got the Sanqing Huayang Spear or Qimen Flying Armor, I would meet a young general wearing silver armor in my sleep. Who is that?"

    Hentian smiled and pointed at himself.

    "You?" I looked at him in surprise.

    At this time, he was still dressed as a beggar. Even though the young man in silver armor had his face covered, he could still tell that he was handsome.

    "Hey, that's a bit of Taoism I left behind. It's a way to help me find a successor. What a coincidence, you kid actually came down with the Sanqing Huayang Spear, and the Sanqing Huayang Spear recognized you as the master.  Master."

    Hentian smiled and said, "Do you really think I passed on my skills to you just to order roast chicken?"

    ¡°Master, if you were so powerful back then, why were you imprisoned here?¡± I asked in confusion.

    Hentian laughed when he heard it, but kept silent: "Don't ask about this matter, it won't be good for you to tell me. Okay, I've said what needs to be said, and I should teach you the next two moves of the Gale Wind Spear Technique.  "

    "This second move is called Sakura Dance." After saying that, Hentianxiao took the Sanqing Huayang Spear and began to wave it.

    He waved the gun as if dancing, but his movements were steady, precise and extremely fast.

    After waving this set of guns, Hentian smiled and pointed his finger at my forehead: "I saw it."

    After saying that, there were a lot more movements in my head.

    When I came back to my senses, I took the Sanqing Huayang Spear and started to wave it. As I waved it, I said with a smile: "There is no formula for the Sakura Dance, but more emphasis on the marksmanship itself. If you learn this set of marksmanship, you can even join the army."  , it¡¯s hard for anyone to hurt you.¡±

    By the time I finished wielding this gun, I felt like I was sweating profusely, but it was quite comfortable.

    When Hen Tianxiao saw this, he laughed and said: "The third move is called Dugu Yiqiang. Remember the formula: Heavenly thunder Yin Yin, land mine faint, Liujia Liuding, when you hear my name, don't stay, welcome the auspiciousness and bring blessings  , Yongzhen Dragon God.¡±

    After listening to it, I started to read it.

    Hentian smiled and said: "Save this trick and don't use it randomly, unless you encounter a critical moment of life and death."

    After hearing what Hentianxiao said, I smiled and said, "Thank you, Master."

    "Well, are you done studying? Let's leave early after studying." Hentianxiao let out a long sigh and turned around.

    " Hentianxiao stood alone in this dungeon, and I couldn't help but say, "Is there any way I can help you get out?"

    ¡°Stop thinking nonsense, I involve a lot of things here, I can¡¯t just mess with it.¡± Hen Tianxiao just finished speaking.

    Suddenly, a huge man walked down from the entrance of the dungeon.

    Mr. Niu.

    Mr. Niu was followed by Kunde.

    Kunde looked helpless and wanted to stop him, but there was nothing he could do.

    "Okay, Kunde, you let people into this dungeon privately, who gave you the power?" Mr. Niu glanced at Kunde coldly.

    Kunde said: "The first judge agreed."

    "Mr. Cui Fu? Let him come out to see me." Niu Zongbing shouted loudly.

    Kun De pairMy lips moved, and I heard Kunde's voice in my ears.

    "The first judge was lured to other places by Chief Niu's plan. He seems to be well prepared."

    I frowned.

    Mr. Niu punched those wooden sticks.

    With a bang, the door was opened, and General Niu walked in and wanted to arrest me.

    Hentianxiao put his hands behind his back, turned his head and looked at Mr. Niu and said, "Are you Mr. Niu?"

    "Hmm?" Niu Zongbing looked at Hentian and said with a smile: "Underworld is arresting people, you better not interfere."

    "Don't interfere? Whose order? Yours? The eyes of King Yama." Hentian asked with a smile.

    "Looking for death." When Niu Zongbing heard this, his face became angry.

    Kunde and I both looked at Mr. Niu with schadenfreude.

    "Watch it." Hentian smiled and said to me, "This is called a thorn."

    After saying that, he took the Sanqing Huayang Spear and stabbed Niu Zongbing. Niu Zongbing originally wanted to hide, but he stood there unable to move.

    When the tip of the spear pierced its chest, Hentianxiao changed the stabbing to chopping.

    "This is called splitting!"

    With a bang, General Niu was knocked backwards and hit the wall, causing many cracks on the wall.

    "Who are you?" Mr. Niu slowly got up from the ground and looked at Hentian in horror.

    Kunde rushed to Commander Niu and said, "Could it be that Commander Niu has forgotten that we have a person who has been locked up in the dungeon for thousands of years?"

    Mr. Niu¡¯s face turned pale: ¡°Is it you? Hate Tianxiao?¡±

    "What? I have been locked up for so long that anyone in the underworld can bully my disciple?" Hentian smiled and looked at Mr. Niu, then took a spear and threw it towards Mr. Niu.

    Commander Niu did not dare to move at all, and the spear was inserted into the wall next to his head.

    "Ksitigarbha! Come out and see me!" Suddenly, Hentianxiao shouted loudly.

    The sound was so loud that it should have spread far away.

    Soon, Buddha light appeared on the wall behind Mr. Niu, and a man wearing a suit and a bald head walked out with a smile and his hands behind his back.

    It was Ksitigarbha who we had met in the underworld.

    After Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva came out, he put his hands behind his back and looked at Hentian with a smile: "General Hatian, why are you so angry?"

    "It's nothing. This guy wants to kill me. You have imprisoned me for so many years, so you have to protect my life, right?" Hentian said with a smile.

    "How many people in this world can kill you, General?" Ksitigarbha said, and looked at me: "Is this your new disciple, General?"

    ¡¾PS: There are only two updates today. Xiaojiu has a cold and is very uncomfortable. Sorry.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 512 Threatening Mr. Niu

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Don't talk nonsense. How to solve the problem that this guy wants to kill me?" Hentian asked with a smile.

    He looks like a pure soldier.

    Ksitigarbha raised his hand and said, "General, what do you mean?"

    "Why does he want to kill you?" Hentianxiao looked at me.

    Mr. Niu did not dare to speak at this time. Seeing that Ksitigarbha was also present, I told him exactly what happened to Tang Xue.

    After hearing what I said, he looked at Mr. Niu with a smile and said to Ksitigarbha: "Bodhisattva, this is how unkind you are. You said that Axiu was not my disciple before, so it's okay for you to bully me."  Come on, but since he has become my apprentice, this cannot be the case."

    "What do you want, general?" Ksitigarbha's expression did not change much, and he remained calm and calm.

    "He wants to kill my disciple, so I'll kill him, right?" King Ksitigarbha said.

    When Niu Zongbing heard this, he stood up and wanted to say something. Ksitigarbha raised his hand and snapped his fingers. A Buddha seal appeared on Niu Zongbing's mouth, and he could not speak.

    "The general is joking. Mr. Niu is not a member of my Buddhist sect. I am only in the underworld to save all the ghosts in hell. I have no control over your fighting and killing. You should wait until you see Yin Tianzi to discuss this matter."  I can't be the master of things." Ksitigarbha said with his hands behind his back.

    "Then who can take the decision? Let the one who takes the decision say." Hentian said with a smile.

    Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva clasped his hands together and said: "I came here today just because I haven't seen the general for a long time. I came to reminisce about old times. Since I have nothing to do, I will go back first. Does the general remember the contract he signed with Yin Tianzi? It is better not to make too much trouble.  Better."

    After saying this, Ksitigarbha turned around, and a golden Buddha light appeared on the wall. Ksitigarbha walked into it, and the Buddha's light disappeared.

    After Ksitigarbha disappeared, Kunde also stood up to smooth things over and said: "General Hate, let's just forget about this matter."

    Hentianxiao, who was still very arrogant before, also nodded, looked at Niu Zongbing and said: "Since he knows that Axiu is my apprentice, I forgive him for not daring to do anything else. Niu Tou, listen clearly, as long as my apprentice makes a mistake.  , regardless of whether you did it or not."

    "Even if you escape to the Tenth Palace of Hell, I can still take your life, so you'd better hope that my apprentice will live a long life, and it would be better to send someone to protect him secretly." Hentianxiao said.

    Mr. Niu¡¯s face looked extremely ugly. He snorted, turned around and left.

    After General Niu left, Kunde also breathed a sigh of relief, smiled at Hentian, cupped his hands, and turned to leave.

    After Kunde also left, Hentianxiao's face turned pale instantly. He fell to the ground, and an iron rope formed by evil spirit, evil spirit and yin energy appeared on his body. This iron rope locked him tightly.

    "Master." I squatted next to him, and the arrogant smile I had before turned into this.

    "It's okay." Hentianxiao gasped and sat up, then raised his hand, and the Sanqing Yang-Huang Gun flew back into his hand.

    "You think I don't want to leave after all these years? Because of some reasons, I was imprisoned and my abilities were imprisoned. If I didn't have the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand, I wouldn't be able to use the strength I had just now."

    I looked at Hentian and asked with a smile: "Why do they want to lock you here?"

    Just now, Hentianxiao¡¯s body contained evil spirits, evil spirits, and yin energy. I secretly guessed that Hentianxiao was sealed here, and the demons, monsters, and even the underworld are inseparable from it.

    ¡°If it¡¯s easy to understand just the demons and monsters, why is the underworld still involved?

    Hentianxiao shook his head slightly: "You are too weak in this matter, there is no benefit in knowing about it."

    After saying that, Hentianxiao threw the Sanqing Huayang Gun into my hand: "Boy, don't even think about saving me. I am dead. Even if I am imprisoned, not many people can kill me."  .¡±

    "Boy, you've almost learned your skills. Let me finish the last bottle of wine with Master, and then leave." Hentianxiao sat down by the wall dejectedly, picked up the wine bottle and said.

    "Master." I picked it up and walked to Master.

    ¡°After so many months of contact, it would be a lie to say that I have no feelings. Once a teacher, always a father. What¡¯s more, Hentianxiao is still such an upright hero, and I admire him from the bottom of my heart.

    But at this time, he was still in this shabby dungeon, dressed in rags, his abilities were restricted, and he couldn't even drink some roast chicken or strong liquor. This really wasn't something that should belong to him.

    "It's done." I picked up the jug and drank the wine in one gulp.

    "You kid, let's go." Hentianxiao leaned against the wall, took a sip of wine, and looked at me silently.

      I picked up the Sanqing Huayang Gun, stood up, took two steps, and looked back. Hentianxiao looked at my back with eyes full of loneliness.

    "Master, thank you." I said.

    "Let's go." Hentian smiled and waved his hand.

    I bowed deeply to Hentianxiao, then walked out of the dungeon with the Sanqing Yang-Hua Yang Spear.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t stayed here in vain for so many months. Sakura Dance and Lonely Shot have really helped me a lot.

    After walking out of the dungeon, Kunde was standing there, looking at me with a smile.

    ¡°Master Patriarch.¡± I cupped my hands and said.

    "Have you learned something?" Kunde smiled.

    I nodded, feeling a little embarrassed. I have other people as my disciples, so when I face my ancestor, I feel a little uncomfortable.

    Kunde, on the other hand, was fine and said, "Don't think too much. I'm not a stubborn person. General Hatred is a very capable person. You are very lucky to have you as my disciple."  "

    "Yes." I nodded.

    "Since you have learned all the skills, I will send you to return to the sun." After Kunde finished speaking, he led the way.

    I followed Kunde and asked, "Master, why is my master imprisoned here?"

    Kunde paused for a moment, looked back at me and said, "You'd better not ask any more about this matter."

    The more they behaved like this, the more curious I became. Kunde was walking in front and said, "Your master, there are actually not a few people in the underworld who respect him."

    "Even Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, as you heard just now, was respectfully addressed as a general. He is already the Bodhisattva of Ksitigarbha. No matter how powerful a person is, a Bodhisattva does not have to do this."

    "The reason for this is to thank General Hate for ensuring peace for two thousand years in Yang Dynasty, and indirectly saving the lives of countless living beings." Kunde said.

    "Such a great hero is rare in this world." Kunde said.

    I remembered the loneliness in Hentianxiao¡¯s eyes when I left before, and I felt as if I had been pricked by a needle, feeling very uncomfortable.

    ¡°Forget it, I shook my head. Since I can¡¯t help Master now, there is no use thinking about it.

    Soon, Kunde sent me to the Road of Resurrection. When I was returning to the world, Kunde said: "You must be careful in the future. General Niu's flaws will be reported. He will not give up harming you just because he hates the general's threat. He will even  This incident makes me hate you even more." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 513 Returning Yang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Yeah." I nodded.

    I don¡¯t think that someone like Mr. Niu, who must repay his flaws, will give up dealing with me just because of Master¡¯s threats. The most likely thing is that he will hate me even more.

    "That's all, my job is just to take orders from the first judge, so I can't help you much." Kunde said.

    "Thank you, Master." I said, "By the way, Master, can you send my master some drinks and roast chicken every few days from now on?"

    "It's no problem." Kunde nodded.

    Seeing that Kunde agreed, I was very grateful.

    "Go." Kunde said.

    I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and turned around and walked into the Road to Resurrection.

    ¡­¡­

    I slowly opened my eyes and felt that my whole body hurt like crazy, as if my body had no water at all. After I opened my eyes, the only thing I felt was thirst.

    I looked around and saw that I was lying on a hospital bed with all kinds of tubes inserted into my body, just like a patient who was about to die.

    There was no one else in the ward. I tried my best to sit up, poured a glass of water from the table next to me, and drank it. Then I felt a lot better.

    After a while, Yan Beixun walked in. When he saw me, his face showed joy: "Are you awake?"

    I nodded: ¡°How long have I been down there?¡±

    "Seven months is not too long." Yan Beixun chuckled.

    "Not long ago? Where are Sister Xiaoping and Ai Tangtang?" I asked.

    "Xiaoping is pregnant. She takes her at home every day. Ai Tangtang is with her. I have been taking care of you these past few months." Yan Beixun sat on the edge of the bed.

    "How do you feel?" Yan Bei asked.

    "My whole body hurts." I said.

    "Bah, nonsense, I'm asking you if you gained anything from your trip to the underworld this time, and how do you feel about it?" Yan Beixun said.

    I said: "The harvest is great."

    Yan Beixun was very happy. He quickly took out his phone and said he wanted to go out for dinner together. I quickly stopped him and said, "No, let's go to your house to eat. Sister Xiaoping is pregnant? When did it happen?"

    After Yan Beixun heard what I said, he told Sister Xiaoping on the other end of the phone to prepare more meals and then hung up.

    ¡°It¡¯s been five months,¡± Yan Beixun said.

    I laughed and said, "It's pretty awesome."

    "Don't laugh at me and change your clothes quickly." After saying that, Yan Beixun took out a set of clothes from under the bed.

    But this suit is full of dust.

    After I asked the doctor to remove all the tubes on my body, I changed into clothes.

    "This has been prepared for you a long time ago. I wanted you to wear it when you wake up, but I didn't expect that you fell asleep and slept for seven months." Yan Beixun said with a smile.

    "I didn't expect it either." I said.

    ¡°If Hentianxiao hadn¡¯t wanted to see my character from the beginning, it probably wouldn¡¯t have taken me this long.

    After changing clothes, Yan Beixun and I left the hospital together.

    Yan Beixun told me that all the money I spent during my hospitalization was subsidized by the government.

    This makes me very happy, otherwise staying in a hospital for seven months would have cost who knows how much.

    After I was discharged from the hospital, when I saw the sun, it was so painful that I couldn¡¯t even open my eyes.

    It¡¯s three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and the sun¡¯s rays are actually not too bright. Maybe it¡¯s because my body has been lying in the house for too long without being exposed to sunlight.

    Yan Beixun and I walked to the hospital garage and drove to Yan Beixun¡¯s home.

    After the car stopped in the yard of Yan Beixun's house, Yan Beixun and I entered the house. As soon as we opened the door, we saw Ai Tangtang and Sister Xiaoping cooking in the kitchen.

    "Axiu, are you awake?" Ai Tangtang ran out of the kitchen when he heard the door open. He looked at me happily, rushed up and hugged me and spun me around twice.

    "Hey, eldest sister, we are on opposite sides, I should be the one holding you in circles." I looked at Ai Tangtang with a wry smile.

    Ai Tangtang chuckled and said, "I don't know that Yan Beixun is so stingy. Every time I ask him to get money to buy snacks, he always pushes me away. It's better for you to be more relaxed."

    When Yan Beixun heard this, he said to me speechlessly: "This is not my fault. Who can bear this girl buying a lot of snacks every day? I have to support such a big family."

    ¡°You¡¯re just stingy, what¡¯s the explanation?¡± Ai Tangtang rolled his eyes at him.

    "Okay, I'm stingy, okay, I'll go to the kitchen to help cook, and you can play with Axiu." Yan BeixunAfter saying that, he ran into the kitchen.

    Ai Tangtang and I sat on the sofa. Ai Tangtang asked: "Why did it take so long to go to the underworld this time? Did you hook up with a beautiful ghost?"

    "How could there be such a beautiful woman who stayed in the dungeon for seven months?" I said.

    "Did you really play with a beautiful girl for seven months?" Ai Tangtang narrowed his eyes: "Don't lie to me, or I'll bite you to death."

    "Who are you trying to scare? Are you still the same Zhang Xiu you were before? I am no longer the same person I used to be." I stood up and said sternly.

    "You can still be a god. Sit down." Ai Tangtang said: "Tell me how to play in the underworld."

    I sat down and told Ai Tangtang a general summary of my experiences during the past seven months.

    After hearing this, Ai Tangtang said with a loud mouth: "You actually became your master to that big devil Hentianxiao."

    "What big devil, that's my master." I rolled my eyes at her, but I quickly understood that Hentianxiao had been suppressing the demon clan for two thousand years. Among the demon clan, Hentianxiao was undoubtedly the incarnation of the devil, right?

    "Ever since I was a child, my father would scare me with Hanbao and Hentianxiao when I was disobedient." Ai Tangtang said with an aggrieved look on his face: "You don't know how much of a shadow he caused on my childhood."

    "Come on, it's still a shadow of childhood. My master is a very nice person, and he looks a lot like you." I said.

    Ai Tangtang asked curiously: "It's similar to me? How is it similar?"

    "Eat." I said.

    The way Hentianxiao looked when eating roast chicken, and the way Ai Tangtang ate, both looked very embarrassed.

    The only difference is that Ai Tangtang is very picky about what he eats. Although the food looks inelegant, he will not chew the leftover chicken bones. But my master, as long as it is on the roasted chicken, there will be no food in front of him.  leftover.

    Ai Tangtang suddenly slapped his thigh and said, "By the way, I have some good news for you."

    "What good news?" I asked.

    "Luo Fang has defended Huangzhou." Ai Tangtang said.

    When I heard this, I was surprised and asked: "Really?"

    "Well, not only did he hold on, but he was already in a situation of confronting the King of Demons. Our demon tribe also secretly supported him behind the scenes and provided him with a lot of resources." Ai Tangtang said.

    "Did you help?" I asked.

    Ai Tangtang lowered his head and said: "It would be great if I had that power. My father did it. After all, it is a good thing to support a person to compete with the King of Demons and weaken the power of the demons."

    When I heard this, I felt happy for Luo Fang. Luo Fang was really capable and could stand in a place like the demon clan.

    Ai Tangtang said: "Also, there is bad news from Sun Xiaopeng." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 514 The stupid things Sun Xiaopeng did

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    bad news?

    "What's the matter?" I asked.

    I wasn¡¯t too excited. After all, I had been unconscious for seven months. Anything could happen in these seven months.

    Ai Tangtang said: "It seems that all the people in Laoshan are opposed to Sun Xiaopeng continuing to be the leader of Laoshan."

    "How could it be?" I said in surprise.

    ??The leader doesn¡¯t mean to change someone, and then change him immediately. If you really want to change the leader, there will be big problems within Laoshan.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked.

    Ai Tangtang said: "Some time ago, Sun Xiaopeng got very close to a woman from our demon clan, and then he seemed to like this woman."

    I frowned.

    "Understood."

    There is no need for Ai Tangtang to say too much. If Sun Xiaopeng wants to be with a monster, then of course he cannot sit still in his position as the head of Laoshan Mountain.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of a sect that has been inherited for thousands of years to eliminate demons and protect the Tao, the leader is with a monster. What does this mean?

    ¡°When did it happen?¡± I asked.

    "About a month ago." Ai Tangtang said: "When this incident happened, Sun Xiaopeng called me and asked you to find a way to help him when you wake up. Now he is also in solitary confinement."

    "Is he in solitary confinement?" I asked.

    If the head of Laoshan can be imprisoned, it must be unanimously approved by all the elders.

    Ai Tangtang said: "I heard that if Sun Xiaopeng took the initiative to kill the monster, the elders of Laoshan would just forget about it, but Sun Xiaopeng was not willing."

    Sun Xiaopeng has really followed in the footsteps of Boss Yunhai.

    The current situation is similar to that of Yunhai Boss, who fell in love with monsters, Sun Xiaopeng became the head of Laoshan, and Yunhai Boss was the future abbot of Longyin Temple at that time.

    In the end, Boss Yunhai killed the monster because of the Buddha in his heart, but at the same time, because of this incident, he planted inner demons, and finally betrayed Longyin Temple.

    I know Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s temper very well. If he really fell in love with that monster, he would never kill her.

    But if she is not killed, there will be a lot of trouble.

    I scratched my head and cursed: "What kind of airplane is this kid doing? How could he fall in love with monsters? Hey, Silly Tang, it's not you monsters who are causing trouble again, right?"

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he rolled his eyes at me and said, "Definitely not. I don't even know what's going on."

    "Okay, I have to find time to go to Laoshan." I said.

    Of course, even if I want to go to Laoshan, I am not in a hurry.

    Soon, Yan Beixun and Sister Xiaoping came out with hot meals.

    I was very hungry. I had been hungry for a long time, and I didn¡¯t dare to eat too much in one go. I only ate until I was six percent full.

    After we were almost done eating, I asked Yan Bei: "Brother, have you heard about Sun Xiaopeng?"

    Yan Beixun heard this and shook his head: "What's the matter?"

    "I didn't tell him." Ai Tangtang laughed.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, then forget it.¡± I said.

    I want to find someone to find out more about the specific situation. Ai Tangtang's description of the situation is a bit too vague. He doesn't understand the specific situation. I want to help Sun Xiaopeng, but I can't help.

    After dinner, I stayed at Yan Beixun¡¯s house and chatted a lot together.

    Of course, the conversation had nothing to do with supernatural matters, but more about Yan Beixun's current trivial life.

    It can be seen that Yan Beixun is very satisfied with his current life.

    At the end of his sentence, he said with a smile: "I used to feel that I would be very uncomfortable after washing my hands in a golden basin. In fact, I am doing very well now."

    "That's right." Ai Tangtang smiled and said, "Have you thought about the name of the child after he is born?"

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about this yet, so I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Yan Beixun said.

    I looked at the time, and by the time we were chatting, it was already getting late outside.

    "Let's go, it's time to go back." I patted Ai Tangtang on the back of his head.

    "Oh." Ai Tangtang nodded, and Ai Tangtang and I got up and left.

    After taking a taxi back to Nanping Pedestrian Street, we returned to the Chinese medicine shop.

    The traditional Chinese medicine shop has not changed much.

    I immediately walked to the second floor and offered a stick of incense to the Patriarch as an apology.

    "After all, I have worshiped another master. According to the rules, I should offer incense to the ancestor and inform him.After finishing my work, I picked up my phone and called Sun Xiaopeng.

    Originally, I just wanted to give it a try to see if I could get through, but I didn¡¯t expect that the call actually went through.

    Soon, Sun Xiaopeng answered the phone over there.

    "Hey, buddy, didn't I hear that you were put in solitary confinement? Can you still answer the phone?" I asked strangely.

    "Come on, it's a confinement. It just keeps me from running around in my room. I have a computer and everything, but I can't leave." Sun Xiaopeng said, "Brother Xiu, you have to help me."

    "Fuck you, I heard, why did you hook up with a monster?" I said speechlessly.

    "How do you want me to help with this matter?" I said, "You want me to tell your elders in Laoshan to let you two get together again? I guess I can help you elders defeat Laoshan."

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "Xiaotong is a very nice person, but in the end he was arrested by those old people."

    I was a little speechless and didn¡¯t know what to say to Sun Xiaopeng.

    "Brother, you really have to help me this time." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    Hearing this, I asked: "Do you, the head of Laoshan, still do it?"

    "It's inappropriate. Who cares about such a bad leader?" Sun Xiaopeng said over there.

    Hearing this, I felt confident: "Okay, how do you want me to help?"

    Since Sun Xiaopeng doesn¡¯t care about the leader of Laoshan anymore, then naturally I, as a brother, have to help him.

    "Save me and Xiaotong out of Laoshan, and then I and she will wander around the world and be at home all over the world. How romantic." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "Rescuing you two from Laoshan?" When I heard this, I had a headache.

    "Of course you can't do it alone. Don't worry, I have become the leader of Laoshan Mountain. I still have close friends in Laoshan Mountain. When you arrive at the foot of Laoshan Mountain tomorrow, I will have someone come to pick you up." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "Yes." I nodded: "That's it for now. I'll call you when I get to the bottom of Mount Laoshan tomorrow."

    After hanging up the phone, I looked at my phone and saw that this was nothing.

    The head of Laoshan hooked up with a monster, why should I help him?

    Ai Tangtang was sitting on the sofa eating snacks as usual. Seeing my expression, he asked, "What's wrong?"

    I told Ai Tangtang roughly what happened.

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, his eyes lit up and he said, "I'll go too."

    "Don't just follow along. Your identity is special. If the people in Laoshan knew about it, they would probably think that you demon clan deliberately arranged for someone to get close to Sun Xiaopeng." I said.

    "It makes sense." Ai Tangtang nodded: "It is not an easy task to rescue people from Laoshan. If you go, you have to be careful." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 515 Hu Tong

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Of course I know this kind of thing." I nodded.

    That day, I had a good night's rest at the Chinese medicine shop, and I slept very comfortably.

    You won¡¯t feel sleepy in the underworld, let alone sleep. Although you won¡¯t feel tired, I still feel very uncomfortable psychologically after not sleeping for nearly seven months.

    Or maybe I¡¯m not used to it.

    Early the next morning, I booked my flight and brought the Sanqing Huayang Gun.

    Ai Tangtang and I ate some steamed buns and rice porridge at a breakfast shop opposite the Chinese medicine shop.

    "You go over this time and come back early, so you don't have to run away for half a year again." Ai Tangtang said, sitting opposite me, drinking porridge.

    I smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you still can¡¯t bear to leave me?¡±

    "Bah, if you weren't here, I would have to go to Yan Beixun to get the money again." Ai Tangtang said.

    "You don't know how to make money on your own. Even such a big Chinese medicine store can lose money." I rolled my eyes at her.

    Of course, my words are mainly meant as a joke.

    Ai Tangtang, this girl, looks carefree on weekdays, but she is actually quite kind at heart. Many people seem to be from poor family backgrounds, and Ai Tangtang does not charge a penny for the prescriptions she prescribes.

    Even if ordinary people come to see a doctor, Ai Tangtang can only earn a few yuan to buy snacks for himself.

    Basically, when she treats a patient, she earns one pack of snacks and two packs of snacks to make money.

    As for the utility bill, she didn¡¯t think about it at all.

    After finishing speaking, I checked the time and got up to go to Laoshan.

    We walked to the road outside the pedestrian street and got into a taxi. Looking out the window, we saw office workers yawning and eating breakfast, while students were running away with their breakfast, for fear of being late.

    ¡°All of this seems a little too strange to me. Ever since I went to college and met Yan Beixun, these rules of life seem to be far away from me.

    I seem very comfortable now. I don¡¯t have to go to work every day and can arrange my own time. But in fact, I am constantly running around.

    Thinking about it carefully, it seems that life is not as easy as ordinary people.

    Suddenly, I understood why Yan Beixun wanted to wash his hands in a golden basin.

    Accompanying Sister Xiaoping is naturally a very important reason, but more importantly, maybe he is tired of this kind of life, right?

    I rubbed my temples.

    The taxi driver in front was holding a cigarette. He saw it in the rearview mirror and asked me, "Young man, why are you looking so sad?"

    "There are too many things to do, I'm upset." I answered casually.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing in this world that doesn¡¯t bother you, right?¡± the taxi driver said.

    I shook my head slightly and said nothing more.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m being a little pretentious myself.

    Soon, we arrived at Jiangbei Airport.

    After I passed the security check, I took a plane and arrived in Qingdao.

    After I left the airport, I took a taxi directly. When I was in the car, I had already called Sun Xiaopeng.

    Sun Xiaopeng said on the other end of the phone: "Aren't there a lot of businesses down here in Laoshan? Find a Huang's Teahouse and someone will greet you when you enter."

    After the car arrived at the foot of Laoshan Mountain, Laoshan Mountain is not only a place for the Demon Sect, but it is also a famous scenic spot.

    There are also many tourists here at this time.

    I searched a lot and finally found the Huang Family Tea House.

    This teahouse is located on the second floor, which is different from other teahouses.

    Nowadays, teahouses are more of a venue for playing cards and gambling, but this teahouse does not have that kind of business. Instead, it concentrates on the tea business.

    After I walked into the teahouse, there was a guy at the bar who was wearing a yellow T-shirt and holding a toothpick in his mouth. He looked like he was in his twenties or twenties, and he raised his hand to greet me: "Is it Axiu?"

    I glanced at him.

    He waved: "Come on, there will be good tea behind you."

    After saying that, he led me towards the back door of the teahouse.

    I followed him with the Sanqing Huayang Spear on my back.

    Behind the teahouse is a garden-like place.

    This young man took me to a pavilion and sat down. Then he introduced himself with a smile: "Hello, brother Zhang Xiu. My name is Huang Tianming, and I am a friend of Master Sun."

    "Yes." I nodded: "Did he tell you everything I wanted to do this time?"

    "I said it all." Huang Tianming nodded.

    I sat on the chair and Huang Tianming picked up the pavilion stone table.He made me a cup of tea: "I was a little confused about what happened this time at first."

    "Do you have a plan?" I asked.

    Huang Tianming nodded: "It's easy for the leader to figure it out. In fact, he can escape secretly by himself."

    "He is the leader after all, and Laoshan cannot really strictly monitor him. What's difficult is that the leader has said that he must leave with the fox demon."

    ??Fox demon?

    I was stunned for a moment.

    "Well, this fox demon is called Hu Tong. He is from the Hu family in the Northeast. Some time ago, when we were visiting Qingdao, we fell in love at first sight with the leader." Huang Tianming said: "Hu Tong didn't know the identity of the leader at first.  .¡±

    ¡°What happened next?¡± I asked.

    Huang Tianming said: "The boss brought Hu Tong to Laoshan only after the boss and Hu Tong fell in love."

    "Hu Tong seemed to just think that the boss took her to visit the scenic spot in Laoshan. Unexpectedly, the boss took her to the backyard in a daze."

    "Later, Hu Tong's identity as a monster was naturally discovered by our Laoshan disciples." Huang Tianming sighed and said: "The leader should actually kill the fox monster himself. If he killed her at that time, there would be no such troubles now."

    I smiled when I saw Huang Tianming say this. Since Huang Tianming knew that Sun Xiaopeng was going to do such a thing, he was still willing to help. He must be someone very close to Sun Xiaopeng.

    But even so, he still disapproved of Sun Xiaopeng being with a fox demon.

    I¡¯m the same way. I was shocked when I heard that Sun Xiaopeng fell in love with a monster. I also felt that Sun Xiaopeng shouldn¡¯t do this, but this guy¡¯s character is like this.

    ¡°From your tone, the place where Hu Tong was imprisoned is very special?¡± I asked.

    "Well, I've heard about you, Brother Zhang Xiu. You should have been to Longyin Temple where evil spirits are suppressed, right?" he said.

    "Yeah." I nodded.

    "The place where we suppress evil spirits in Laoshan Mountain is in a demon suppression tower behind the mountain. The demon suppression tower has a total of twelve floors. The higher you go, the more powerful the evil spirits suppressed." Huang Tianming said.

    After hearing this, I said: "Is this Hu Tong suppressed in this Demon Suppression Tower?"

    "Well, Hu Tong's fox demon is the most difficult to rescue." Huang Tianming nodded.

    "Let's take action tonight, first find a way to get Sun Xiaopeng out." I said.

    Sun Xiaopeng grew up in Laoshan, so he naturally knows it best.

    ¡°Then I chatted with Huang Tianming for a while. He was a friend of Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s since he was a child, so he helped Sun Xiaopeng.

    After all, Sun Xiaopeng went too far in this matter. He asked other people in Laoshan for help. Even if he didn't report him, it would be a good thing. If he wanted to help, it was really impossible.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 516 Demon Suppression Tower.

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Huang Tianming and I stayed in this teahouse until the evening.

    It is a good thing to drink tea and listen to the tourists passing by the teahouse talking about the strange things from various places.

    It was not until nine o'clock in the evening, when the sky was completely dark, that Huang Tianming closed the teahouse.

    Then, Huang Tianming took me from a small road behind Laoshan Mountain to the top of Laoshan Mountain.

    This mountain road is quite hidden. If you weren't a disciple of Laoshan, you probably wouldn't know this road.

    Of course, this road is much more difficult to walk than the main road up the front mountain.

    It was almost eleven o¡¯clock when Huang Tianming and I arrived at the back door of Laoshan.

    This back door looks much simpler. There is only a little Taoist boy sitting at the door dozing off to look after the door.

    Huang Tianming and I walked forward. The little Taoist boy opened his eyes, saw us, stood up hurriedly, and said to Huang Tianming, "Senior Brother Tianming."

    "Xiaoyu, are you on duty today? This is my friend. Come to Laoshan with me to do something. Do you need to register?" Huang Tianming asked with a smile.

    The little Taoist boy shook his head: "Senior Brother Tianming, your friends don't need to register."

    "Xiao Daotong was obviously not allowed to register because he was sleepy, but he was smart.

    This registration is actually a trivial matter, but more importantly it gives Huang Tianming face.

    This is selling a favor.

    The little Taoist boy looked confused and didn't look stupid.

    Huang Tianming patted his head: "Okay, let's go in first. You can continue to sleep."

    "Yes." The little Taoist boy nodded, squatted at the door, and continued to doze off.

    I have never been to this back door before.

    Huang Tianming took me for about ten minutes, and naturally met some other Laoshan Taoist priests on the way.

    But it can be seen that Huang Tianming seems to be very popular in Laoshan.

    Basically, no one asked me about my identity. After some inquiries, Huang Tianming casually said that I was his friend, and others did not ask too much.

    Soon, Huang Tianming led me to an attic.

    This attic is in the middle of the Laoshan backyard and is brightly lit.

    "This is where the master lives." Huang Tianming said softly.

    I took a look, and there didn¡¯t seem to be any Taoist priests nearby.

    "Does it require us to save it? Can't Sun Xiaopeng just come out on his own?" I said doubtfully.

    Huang Tianming smiled and said: "Well, logically speaking, it is very easy for the leader to come out. Even if the elders know about it, as long as the leader does not leave Laoshan Mountain and does not go to the Demon Suppression Tower behind, he will open his eyes.  Close one eye."

    "However, there is a talisman array in this attic. If the leader comes out on his own, the talisman array will be triggered, and the elders will immediately ask the Demon Suppression Tower to strengthen defenses."

    Huang Tianming said: "Of course, I can actually save the leader myself, but at the Demon Suppression Tower, I still need your help, Brother Zhang Xiu."

    "How can we save the Demon Suppression Tower?" I asked.

    "I can't reveal this to you. What I said is breaking the rules of Laoshan. It would be better for him to explain it to you in person after rescuing the leader." After Huang Tianming finished speaking, he asked me to wait for him, and then he went quietly alone.  Go to the attic.

    After about a few minutes, Huang Tianming and Sun Xiaopeng walked towards me in the attic.

    As soon as Sun Xiaopeng saw me, he hugged me hard: "Sure enough, a friend in need is a friend indeed. Damn it, you don't know. I asked those elders to find others to help after I asked them to go into confinement. Except for you and Huang Tianming, who are willing to help."  , others just ignored me."

    "Master, you can't blame the other brothers for this matter." Huang Tianming said awkwardly.

    "Can you still blame me?" Sun Xiaopeng said dissatisfied.

    I rolled my eyes at him and said, "It's not your fault. I said you're a good boy, why did you hook up with a monster?"

    "I don't allow you to say that about Xiaotong, so you are allowed to hook up with Ai Tangtang, but you are not allowed to hook up with Xiaotong?" Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "Ai Tangtang and I are just ordinary friends, how come we are hooking up." I said.

    "Xiaotong and I are also ordinary friends." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m a fool, who will believe me?¡± I said.

    Sun Xiaopeng looked like he didn't want to continue to struggle with me on this issue, and said: "It's useless to talk about this. Let's go, first find a way to the Demon Suppression Tower. I will take Xiaotong and fly away."

    The three of us sneaked all the way to the back of Laoshan Mountain??Go.

    On the way, I asked Sun Xiaopeng: "By the way, Huang Tianming said before that he asked me to come to the Demon Suppression Tower to rescue Hu Tong. What happened?"

    Sun Xiaopeng explained: "Xiaotong is not very powerful. He is just locked up on the first floor of the Demon Suppression Tower. I will find a way to open the Demon Suppression Tower, and then you can run to the first floor and bring Xiaotong out."

    "This is Huang Tianming's fault. If I go in, the Demon Suppression Tower will be closed immediately. I can only ask you for help." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    When I heard this, I took a breath of air and asked, "Hey, brother, don't mess around. If you play like this, won't you release the other monsters in the Demon Suppression Tower?"

    "It's possible that this is true." Sun Xiaopeng nodded: "Don't worry, as long as the guys on the top floors are not released, even if the evil spirits in the other floors of the tower come out, our land in Laoshan will not be able to escape.  "

    My heart skipped a beat, and I suddenly felt that it was really unwise to follow Sun Xiaopeng in doing such a thing.

    This demon-suppressing tower should be more than 20 meters high, which is very big.

    I actually saw it when I came to Laoshan before. I always thought that this tower was just like other tourist attractions on the mountain, just a place for fun.

    The ground under the Demon Town Tower is paved with blue tiles, and there is a large Bagua diagram.

    And there are many small talismans carved in this Bagua diagram.

    The tower itself is dark, and there is nothing surprising about its appearance.

    Sun Xiaopeng called Huang Tianming and me to squat in the grass not far from the Demon Suppression Tower.

    "In the early morning, I will open the Demon Suppression Tower. When you go in, you must take Xiaotong out as soon as possible." After saying that, Sun Xiaopeng took out his mobile phone and pulled out a photo to show me.

    I took a look and saw a photo of Sun Xiaopeng and a girl.

    In the photo, the girl is wearing a yellow skirt and has a baby face. She looks quite cute.

    ¡°Will your Laoshan elders discover you if you open the Demon Suppression Tower?¡± I asked.

    "Nonsense, of course." Sun Xiaopeng nodded: "So you only have five minutes at most. If we don't come out in five minutes, we will be captured by the elders."

    Huang Tianming said to the two of us: "I have prepared an absolutely hidden escape route."

    "Are you sure that if I go in and bring Hu Tong out, I won't let other evil spirits escape?" I confirmed with Sun Xiaopeng.

    ¡°If this kind of thing accidentally gets into trouble, it¡¯s no joke.

    Sun Xiaopeng nodded like a chicken: "Don't worry, of course not, well, probably not." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 517 Elder Hai

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Forget it, it's obviously useless to tell Sun Xiaopeng this. Looking at the Demon Suppression Tower not far away, I feel a little guilty.

    Although in the underworld, I learned the last two moves of the Gale Spear Technique from Hen Tianxiao, this is after all a place where Laoshan is used to suppress evil spirits, so one should never be careless.

    "Open the Demon Suppression Tower." I turned to Sun Xiaopeng and said.

    After saying that, I tightened my grip on the Sanqing Huayang Spear.

    Sun Xiaopeng held the magic weapon in his hand and recited the incantation in a low voice. Then, the door of the Demon Suppression Tower glowed with a pale yellow light, and the door slowly opened.

    Sun Xiaopeng rushed to me and said: "Hurry, we only have five minutes."

    As soon as I heard this, I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and rushed into the Demon Suppression Tower.

    I just entered the Demon Suppression Tower. I originally thought it would be dark inside, but it turned out to be brightly lit.

    There are various Taoist talismans and talisman formations arranged inside this tower.

    On the ground, there are densely packed black wine jars. These wine jars are neatly placed on the ground, looking like a wine cellar.

    The only difference is that there are many talismans affixed to these wine jars.

    Damn it, how can I find this?

    I was speechless. That Hu Tong was sealed in the wine jar. Why didn¡¯t Sun Xiaopeng tell me in advance?

    I squatted down next to a wine jar and looked at it. In addition to the talismans, there were some things written in classical Chinese on these wine jars.

    After looking at it, it seems that this should be the origin of the monsters here.

    Now I have finally found a solution, because among these characters, some wine jars are written with snakes and some are tigers.

    I hurriedly shuttled among these wine jars, looking for the fox demon¡¯s wine jar.

    Bang bang.

    Suddenly, there was a gentle knocking sound from a wine jar in the corner.

    I frowned and walked over subconsciously. When I took a look, the classical Chinese text on it looked very obscure and I couldn't understand it at all.

    But I still saw a fox character in it.

    As if the thing inside knew that I noticed it, the banging sound inside became louder.

    I originally wanted to reach out and get it.

    But as soon as his hand touched the black wine jar, he stopped because there was another wine jar next to it.

    "The wine jar also has the word "Fox" written on it.

    "Brother Xiu, hurry up, time is running out, those old bastards are coming soon!"

    At this time, Sun Xiaopeng's voice came from outside.

    "Got it." I turned around and shouted.

    I really couldn¡¯t tell the difference between the two wine jars, so I simply picked up the two wine jars and ran out together.

    As soon as I ran out of the gate of the Demon Suppression Tower.

    The door behind me slammed shut completely.

    Sun Xiaopeng and Huang Tianming saw me coming out and ran up quickly.

    "Why two?" Huang Tianming said in surprise.

    Sun Xiaopeng glanced at me.

    "There are wine jars inside, how on earth can I find them?" I glared at Sun Xiaopeng.

    "Forget it, it's too late, the elders are coming soon." After Sun Xiaopeng said that, he and Huang Tianming each held a wine jar, and took me and ran towards a tree-lined path.

    I followed behind them.

    At this time, many flashlight lights flashed behind us, and there were at least twenty or thirty people chasing us.

    "Quick, catch them."

    Huang Tianming and Sun Xiaopeng are obviously very familiar with Laoshan. They ran wildly on this road, but I was a little behind. After all, they were not familiar with the roads here. Sometimes they delayed a lot of time waiting for me.

    After running like this for half an hour, we were finally going down the mountain.

    ¡°Walk through this forest, I arranged a car to pick you up.¡± Huang Tianming turned around and said to me.

    At this time, suddenly, Sun Xiaopeng and Huang Tianming sat down on the ground as if they had hit something.

    "What?" Huang Tianming asked.

    "It's like there is a transparent wall in front of us. I can easily pass through it, and Sun Xiaopeng and Huang Tianming can also come through, but they can't get through if they hold the wine jar with the monster sealed in their hands.

    "It's over, this is our mountain sealing formation in Laoshan. Those old immortals even used the mountain sealing formation." Sun Xiaopeng looked depressed.

    "Found it, they are in front."

    At this time, more than twenty Taoist priests who were following us also caught up.

     More than twenty Taoist priests, holding mahogany swords in their hands, quickly surrounded us.

    "What are you doing, don't you recognize me?" Sun Xiaopeng shouted at these Taoist priests.

    These Taoist priests looked to be only twenty or thirty years old. They probably didn't notice it before. At this time, Sun Xiaopeng roared, and each of them noticed that it was the head of his family.

    "Meet the leader." All these Laoshan disciples saluted Sun Xiaopeng.

    "Hmph, what qualifications do you have to be the leader?" Suddenly, an old Taoist with a white beard pushed the Taoist away angrily and walked over.

    "Elder Hai." Sun Xiaopeng said respectfully when he saw him.

    Huang Tianming explained in a low voice in my ear.

    It turns out that Elder Hai¡¯s name is Hai Ming, and he was the Great Elder of Laoshan who took over after Yu Wentuo¡¯s death.

    There are a total of seven elders in Laoshan. Sun Xiaopeng is not interested in the other six at all, and even dares to point their noses and scold them.

    But Elder Hai is an exception.

    Elder Hai was Sun Xiaopeng's father's master at the time. He is over eighty years old and has long been enjoying his life in peace and has nothing to do with matters in Laoshan.

    Later, it was also because of Yu Wentuo's incident that he stood up and became the Great Elder. What he wanted was to help Sun Xiaopeng become a good leader and then relieve him of the burden of the Great Elder.

    "What have you done!" Elder Hai's face turned red with anger, and he pointed at Sun Xiaopeng and said: "No matter how naughty you were in the past, I would have thought you were young and ignorant, but you actually opened the Demon Suppression Tower for a fox demon.  .¡±

    "Who asked you to seal her?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    Elder Hai was breathing heavily in his chest. He is over eighty years old and looks like most of his body has been buried in the earth. I was worried that he would burp without finishing his breath.

    "I ordered the seal!" Elder Hai's eyes were full of disappointment: "How does a little fox demon like this have the qualifications to enter the Demon Suppression Tower? I sealed her just to see how you, as the leader, would handle it."

    "If you ignore this fox demon, you will naturally let her go after a while. I didn't expect you to collude with outsiders and open the demon suppressing tower." Elder Hai shouted: "Arrest the three of them.  .¡±

    "Wait a minute, one person does the work and the other takes the responsibility. Why arrest them both?" Sun Xiaopeng stood a step forward, looked at Elder Hai and said, "Don't you just want to depose me as the leader? I can't stop being the leader?  "

    "Whether you should be the leader or not is not up to me. It has to be discussed by all the elders." Elder Hai looked at me and Huang Tianming.

    I frowned.

    Elder Hai pointed at the two of us: "Huang Tianming colluded with outsiders, opened the Demon Suppression Tower without authorization, abolished Taoism, and expelled us from the mountain gate."

    "This outsider broke into the Demon Suppression Tower without permission. His intention is unknown. Take it down and lock it in the Demon Suppression Tower!" Elder Hai shouted.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 518 Sealed Memory

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Catch me and put me in the Demon Locking Tower?

    I was stunned for a moment, then smiled, and tightened my grip on the Sanqing Huayang Gun: "Catch me? See if you have this ability."

    "Axiu." Sun Xiaopeng looked ashamed and wanted to say something to me.

    "Get out of the way." I pushed Sun Xiaopeng away.

    I¡¯m also very angry in my heart. Damn it, you said this will prevent Sun Xiaopeng from falling in love with the fox demon. That¡¯s right, and I don¡¯t object to it either.

    ¡°I even support this decision, but they want to arrest me and Huang Tianming out of ignorance, abolish Huang Tianming¡¯s Taoism, and arrest me into the Demon Suppression Tower?

    This is a bit too much.

    The more than twenty Laoshan disciples rushed towards me with peach wood swords.

    I went up and kicked one over, and then shot a Taoist priest on the shoulder.

    With a bang, the Taoist priest was knocked to the ground.

    I am a human being, and their Taoism has no effect on me. On the contrary, my Sanqing Huayang Spear can easily deal with them.

    I rushed into the crowd and wielded the flurry of cherry blossoms using the blast technique.

    The spear is the king of cold weapons. I wielded the Sanqing Huayang Spear, and these twenty or so Taoist priests couldn't get in.

    What¡¯s more, it¡¯s true that these Taoist priests have been practicing Taoism since they were young, and it¡¯s true that they are better than ordinary people. But after all, they mainly study Taoism and have no research on cold weapon fighting.

    Who is my master?

    Before he suppressed the demon world, he was a general who fought against the Huns.

    The first and third moves of the Swift Wind Spear Technique are both used to deal with evil spirits, but this second move is more about fighting people.

    I wielded the blast technique and quickly knocked a dozen Taoist priests to the ground.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? Of great severity, I only injure them, but not kill them.

    "I'll go, Axiu, you are so fierce." Sun Xiaopeng's voice of surprise came from behind me.

    At this time, the Taoist priests had no intention of continuing the fight with me, but hurriedly helped the injured Taoist priest.

    Elder Hai¡¯s expression turned ugly: ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    "Get out of here." I yelled back, "Don't rely on your old age to show off. Although I don't want to hit the old man, this is not a reason for you to make trouble unreasonably."

    Sun Xiaopeng tugged at the corner of my clothes, and I came back to my senses. This was not the time for me to speak.

    I took a step back, and Sun Xiaopeng took a step forward. He said to Elder Hai, "Elder Hai, it's not that I deliberately violated the rules of Laoshan."

    ¡°I, Sun Xiaopeng, am not stupid, I just hate Laoshan¡¯s unreasonable troubles at this time.¡± Sun Xiaopeng said.

    Elder Hai said with a dark face: "Why are you making trouble unreasonably?"

    Sun Xiaopeng asked: "Hu Tong and I do like each other, but we didn't express our intention to be together. Can't we just be ordinary friends? Without saying a word, Laoshan sealed Hu Tong and put me in solitary confinement."

    "Why?" Sun Xiaopeng looked at Elder Hai.

    Elder Hai was speechless for a moment.

    I nodded slightly, indeed, this matter was caused by these elders being unreasonable.

    Elder Hai said: "Xiao Peng, I watched you grow up. I will not harm you. Everything I do is for your own good."

    "Why?" It was Sun Xiaopeng who said, "Why do you say that you watched me grow up, that you won't harm me, and that you are good for me, so I have to live according to the ideas of you elders all my life?"

    "Just because the previous leaders of Laoshan did that, I, Sun Xiaopeng, must be like them, right?" Sun Xiaopeng yelled at Elder Hai.

    "well said."

    Suddenly, an old man in black robes, who looked to be in his sixties, walked out of the forest.

    When I saw it, my heart skipped a beat.

    Monster.

    The evil spirit in this old man is terrifying.

    "That's well said. I didn't expect that a kid like you would be so enlightened." The old man looked at Sun Xiaopeng and nodded with satisfaction.

    "What are you doing here?" Elder Hai looked at the old man coldly and scolded: "Mr. Hu San, this is the boundary of our Laoshan Mountain!"

    Mr. Hu San?

    I couldn¡¯t be more surprised when I looked at the old man in front of me.

    Demons are roughly divided into three types.

    One type is the demon clan in the demon world, led by the Dragon Ball.

    There are also some scattered monsters that appear alone, and most of the monsters that harm people and kill people are like this. To put it more fashionably, they are unorganized and undisciplined.

    And the last one,It's the demon clan led by Mr. Hu San in the northeast.

    Most of the monsters led by Mr. Hu San do not do evil things, but mostly do good deeds. Therefore, many people in the Northeast worship monsters as immortals to protect their families.

    I didn¡¯t expect that this person turned out to be Mr. Hu San.

    Mr. Hu San glanced at Elder Hai and said, "Hai Ming, I haven't complained to you about what you did back then, but don't go too far. The matter between my granddaughter and this boy was your promise."  .¡±

    "They fell in love with each other, but you, Laoshan, wanted to get in the way. Although they have sealed their memories of each other, once they meet, they will slowly recall it, right?" Mr. Hu San said.

    "They met by chance and started falling in love with each other again. You Laoshan captured my granddaughter to seal it. Your head of Laoshan is precious, but my granddaughter, Hu San, is despicable?" Mr. Hu San said, clenching his fist.  .

    The wine jar under Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s feet exploded with a bang.

    A white-fluffed fox fell to the ground.

    what's the situation?

    I was stunned, not only me, but also Sun Xiaopeng looked confused.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I, the head of Laoshan, with such a noble status, how can I fall in love with a demon?¡± Hai Ming yelled.

    "Hey, am I talking nonsense? It's simple. I will unlock the memories of your master and my granddaughter. You will know if I am talking nonsense."

    After saying that, Mr. Hu San suddenly appeared next to Sun Xiaopeng, pointed his finger on Sun Xiaopeng's forehead, and then tapped the white fluffy little fox's forehead.

    "Since there are so many people here, let's take a look together." After Mr. Hu San finished speaking, he waved his hand, and suddenly some memories of Sun Xiaopeng appeared in my mind.

    ¡­¡­

    When Sun Xiaopeng was fifteen years old, Sun Daoming specially approved Sun Xiaopeng to study in a school in Northeast China.

    Sun Xiaopeng has been studying Taoism in Laoshan since he was a child. Sun Daoming felt that he owed Sun Xiaopeng, so he wanted him to study like an ordinary person and experience life in school.

    Sun Xiaopeng came to this school and became a freshman in high school.

    However, the students in this class all like to be friends with Sun Xiaopeng. First, because Sun Xiaopeng is funny and makes people laugh with all kinds of jokes.

    Second, Sun Xiaopeng is rich, and Sun Xiaopeng basically has no shortage of money to spend when he comes to study. These two points alone mean that Sun Xiaopeng has no shortage of friends in school.

    But soon, Sun Xiaopeng hit a wall.

    "Classmate Hu Tong, do you want to sing karaoke together tonight?" Sun Xiaopeng asked his deskmate.

    Strangely enough, after being in this class for a few days, I got along well with everyone else, except my classmate Hu Tong, who ignored me at all.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 519 Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s Past

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Hu Tong didn¡¯t seem to like talking very much. He shook his head and didn¡¯t want to talk to Sun Xiaopeng.

    A girl not far away whispered to Sun Xiaopeng: "Hu Tong has a very strange personality and doesn't like to play with others. Well, I have time tonight. How about we go to karaoke together?"

    "Forget it." Sun Xiaopeng shook his head and was no longer in the mood to go to karaoke.

    Hu Tong is not particularly beautiful in the class, he is gentle and quiet.

    Sun Xiaopeng is the young leader in Laoshan. Even in this class, everyone is willing to be friends with him. When has he ever been rejected?

    Like all idol dramas, Sun Xiaopeng had an unpleasant feeling in his heart.

    In the next few days, Sun Xiaopeng invited Hu Tong to watch movies or go to the amusement park one after another, but Hu Tong didn't even talk to him.

    A kind of silent frustration. Fortunately, Sun Xiaopeng has no other advantages but optimism. Since Hu Tong is unwilling to talk to him, he will no longer pester Hu Tong.

    After about a month of this, Sun Xiaopeng accidentally learned something about Hu Tong.

    "Brother Peng, I heard that Hu Tong's family is quite poor. The reason why she doesn't want to play with us is probably because of her low self-esteem."

    "Really?" Sun Xiaopeng asked strangely.

    But he also kept this in mind.

    On a weekend, after everyone came home from school, Sun Xiaopeng bought a lot of things in advance out of curiosity and followed Hu Tong.

    Sun Xiaopeng followed Hu Tong to a deserted mountain. Sun Xiaopeng couldn't help but sigh, this girl's family is really poor, living in such a big mountain.

    Afterwards, I saw Hu Tong entering a dilapidated house.

    This house is in dilapidated condition, as if it will be blown down by the wind at any time.

    Sun Xiaopeng stepped forward and didn¡¯t dare to knock too hard for fear of breaking the door.

    The door opened with a sound, and it was an old man. He smiled and asked Sun Xiaopeng: "Who are you?"

    "Hello, uncle, I am Hu Tong's classmate. Why don't I come here to visit." Sun Xiaopeng smiled, and the old man welcomed Sun Xiaopeng into the room.

    At this time, Hu Tong was sitting quietly on a chair, flipping through her textbook. Sun Xiaopeng stepped forward and waved the things he bought in front of her eyes: "Classmate Hu, I bought these things for you."

    "No need." Hu Tong turned his head.

    "Tell me about your poor family situation. I have no other advantages. My family is rich. How about I help you rebuild this broken house?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng was not showing off his wealth, he was just new to the world at the time. After all, he had just come down from Laoshan, so he didn¡¯t think so much and just said whatever he had to say directly.

    He just really wanted to help Hu Tong.

    Hu Tong still didn¡¯t want to talk to him, so Sun Xiaopeng could only put down his things, said hello to the old man, and left.

    After Sun Xiaopeng left, the old man said to Hu Tong with a smile: "Granddaughter, I think this kid is quite interesting."

    "Yes." Hu Tong nodded and glanced at the snacks on the table.

    Hu Tong didn¡¯t pretend to be indifferent on purpose. The reason was simple. She was a little afraid of humans.

    She was captured by a hunter when she was a child. When she saw humans, she felt confused. This time, it was because her grandfather asked her to experience human society that she entered a human school.

    She really couldn't adapt to Sun Xiaopeng's enthusiasm.

    After that, Sun Xiaopeng chatted more enthusiastically with Hu Tong in school.

    Some students were very strange and asked Sun Xiaopeng: "Hu Tong doesn't even want to talk to you, why are you still pestering her like this?"

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "I'm not pestering her. I just feel that it's not easy for a girl who came from a mountain. I'll help her if I can."

    This is indeed Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s own inner thoughts.

    Hu Tong can cultivate into a demon and is not stupid. He guessed what Sun Xiaopeng was thinking. Hu Tong gradually let go of his guard against this simple-minded person.

    When a girl opens her heart to a boy, she has already fallen in love with him.

    Neither Hu Tong nor Sun Xiaopeng realized this. They talked more and more in school. After school, as long as there was nothing else to do, Sun Xiaopeng would accompany Hu Tong back to the mountains and help Hu Tong's "home"  Cut wood.

    When Sun Xiaopeng was chopping firewood, Hu Tong was sitting next to him, staring blankly at this silly young man, and the admiration in his heart became deeper and deeper.

    "Xiaotong, you said I asked my family for some money to build a big villa in the mountains.How about it?  "

    "By the way, Grandpa Hu said that we should go home early to cook today."

    Within a year, two people who were new to the world fell in love with each other, and they fell in love very deeply.

    But the identity of the two people is in the dark after all. One is the young master of Laoshan, and the other is the granddaughter of Master Hu San from the Northeast.

    Sun Xiaopeng first learned about this when he returned to the mountains with Hu Tong. When he was preparing to help chop wood as usual, Sun Xiaopeng was greeted by an old man who was napping in a broken house on weekdays.

    "Xiaopeng, come here, I have something to tell you." The old man said.

    "Grandpa Hu." Sun Xiaopeng held Hu Tong's hand, and the two walked to the old man.

    "It's about you and Hu Tong," the old man said.

    "I will talk to my family about Xiaotong and I when I find time." Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile.

    "Needless to say, I know everything." Suddenly, Sun Xiaopeng's father, Sun Daoming, the head of Laoshan Mountain, and three elders walked in from outside the house.

    "Dad, let me introduce to you" Sun Xiaopeng was happy and wanted to speak.

    Sun Daoming said: "You are the young master of Laoshan, how can you be with monsters?"

    "Monster?" When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he was confused and looked at Hu Tong next to him.

    Hu Tong was also surprised when he heard that Sun Xiaopeng was the young master of Laoshan.

    "Leave with me. From today on, you will go back to Laoshan to practice hard. Have you had enough fun?" Sun Daoming said.

    "No, so what if it's a monster." Sun Xiaopeng grabbed Hu Tong's hand and stared at Sun Daoming.

    "Are you scared?" Sun Xiaopeng glanced at Hu Tong next to him.

    Hu Tong shook his head slightly and said, "Not afraid."

    "Nonsense." Sun Daoming was furious, pointing at the old man and scolding: "Mr. Hu San, look at your good deeds, why did they fall in love with you?"

    Mr. Hu San chuckled: "Young people can fall in love freely, am I still trying to stop them?"

    "I'll give you and Hu Tong one last day. After one day, come back to Laoshan with me." After Sun Daoming finished speaking, he turned around and left with the three elders.

    Mr. Hu San also left.

    In the dilapidated house, only Sun Xiaopeng and Hu Tong were left, holding hands tightly.

    Sun Xiaopeng felt very sad. He looked at this familiar shabby house. Over the past year, he and Hu Tong went up the mountain to chop firewood. He lit the fire while Hu Tong cooked. They sat on the stove and sang together. The scenes were repeated in his mind.  echo.

    Hu Tong looked at Sun Xiaopeng and said: "Brother Peng, don't feel bad. In fact, even if you are not the leader of Laoshan, I am a demon and it is impossible for me to be with you."

    "No! So what about the demon? Don't worry, the worst is possible for me and them to die together." Sun Xiaopeng hugged Hu Tong tightly: "We will never separate, absolutely!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 520 Death of Hu Tong

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    This is how feelings can make a person blind, as is the case with Sun Xiaopeng and Hu Tong.

    In fact, if one of the two gives up, nothing will happen next.

    Sun Xiaopeng and Hu Tong decided to escape.

    But they were both sixteen or seventeen years old and were easily captured. In the end, Sun Daoming, the leader of Laoshan at the time, used Taoism to seal their memories of each other.

    ¡­¡­

    I opened my eyes and glanced at Sun Xiaopeng and Hu Tong next to me, feeling sad for what happened to them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what method Mr. Hu San used to let me see the memory fragments of the two of them over the past year.

    "Xiaotong." Sun Xiaopeng looked down at the white fox lying on the ground, and then picked up the white fox.

    "Hu San! You are the leader who destroyed our Laoshan! We, Laoshan, are incompatible with you!" Elder Hai pointed at Mr. Hu San and yelled.

    Mr. Hu San chuckled and said: "I am a demon. You, Laoshan, are determined to kill all the demons in the world and get rid of all the demons in the world. We have always been at odds with each other."

    Sun Xiaopeng suddenly started crying like a child, hugging the white fox. Suddenly, the white fox also made a human form.

    Wearing a yellow dress, Hu Tong was lying in Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s arms with an incredible look in her eyes.

    At this time, the scene became awkward.

    Everyone was staring at Sun Xiaopeng and Hu Tong.

    "Xiaotong, I was incapable back then, but we will never be separated in the future." Sun Xiaopeng said, looking at Hu Tong in his arms.

    Mr. Hu San smiled and clapped, and said, "Okay, I will be your witness."

    "Demon-killing formation!" Suddenly, Hai Ming roared loudly.

    "Are you crazy?" Upon hearing these words, Sun Xiaopeng raised his head and looked at Hai Ming and cursed: "Elder Hai, what do you want to do? The founder of the Demon Slayer Array has said that it cannot be opened until we are in crisis in Laoshan.  "

    Suddenly, something shook beneath our feet.

    No, it should be said that the entire Laoshan Mountain was shaken.

    Mr. Hu San¡¯s face also changed drastically. He ran up to him, grabbed Hu Tong and ran away.

    Mr. Hu San¡¯s body was filled with green demonic energy as he came out of the barrier, but Hu Tong was bounced back by the transparent wall.

    "Grandpa." Hu Tong hugged Sun Xiaopeng tightly and said, "You go, I'll stay."

    "Aww!" Suddenly, a wolf howled from the top of Mount Laoshan.

    "What's going on?" I looked towards Sun Xiaopeng.

    Sun Xiaopeng's face was ashen: "Back then, our Laoshan Patriarch left a thousand-year-old wolf demon to guard our Laoshan Mountain. Once the demon-killing array is opened, the wolf demon will rush out and kill all the monsters in Laoshan except those in the demon-suppressing tower.  .¡±

    "Xiaotong." Mr. Hu San's eyes were also red. He pointed at Elder Hai and yelled: "Hai Ming, you dare to kill my granddaughter. Do you believe that I will kill your whole family?"

    "Oh, how dare a monster who dares not enter our Laoshan realm dare to be so rampant?" Hai Ming looked at Mr. Hu San with cold eyes.

    "Master, after this fox demon dies, please take the overall situation into consideration and come back to abbot Laoshan." After saying that, Haiming turned around and left. The more than 20 Taoist priests looked at the top of Laoshan in horror, and hurriedly followed Hai  Ming left later.

    At the top of Laoshan Mountain, I felt that something very scary was approaching us.

    My heart skipped a beat, am I dead?

    At this time, Laoshan Mountain was filled with evil spirit, and this evil spirit slowly surged towards us.

    These evil spirits condensed into a huge hungry wolf head. This hungry wolf had red eyes and was extremely ferocious.

    "Ah!" I yelled, tightened my grip on the Sanqing Huayang Spear, and stood in front of Sun Xiaopeng and Hu Tong.

    ¡°I can¡¯t just watch the person Sun Xiaopeng likes die like this.

    If this is the case, Sun Xiaopeng will be miserable.

    Countless evil spirits surged over me, and I couldn¡¯t open my eyes at all. If I hadn¡¯t held the Sanqing Huayang Gun in my hand for support, I couldn¡¯t even stand still.

    "Xiaotong!" Sun Xiaopeng suddenly shouted.

    I opened my eyes and looked back, and Hu Tong was bitten by this hungry wolf.

    "Go to hell!" I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and stabbed the wolf demon with one shot.

    With a pop, the Sanqing Huayang Spear pierced its body, but it didn't react at all, showing no pain or itching.

    At this time, all the evil spirits flew back to the top of the mountain quickly, and soon, the countless evil spirits disappeared.

    And Hu Tong really did it this timeHe fell into Sun Xiaopeng's arms.

    "Xiaotong, are you okay? Xiaotong." Sun Xiaopeng hugged Hu Tong crazily, his voice trembling.

    I can feel the pain in his heart. After all, I have seen his experience with Hu Tong this year, from attending classes together in school, to eating in the cafeteria, to chopping firewood in the mountains, to watching the sunset on the top of the mountain.

    I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand, and Mr. Hu San stood outside the barrier, his face full of pain.

    Hu Tong's face turned pale, he opened his eyes slightly, looked at Sun Xiaopeng, and touched his face with his hand: "I didn't expect that you and I actually had that kind of past, but why did I just remember"

    "Xiaotong." Mr. Hu San looked at Hu Tong.

    "Grandpa, thank you for letting you come all the way, so you don't have to worry about it." After Hu Tong finished speaking, he held Sun Xiaopeng's hand: "It's actually good to be able to think of you before I die."

    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡± Sun Xiaopeng cried bitterly while hugging Hu Tong.

    Huang Tianming, who was on the side, let out a long sigh.

    ¡°Subsequently, Hu Tong gradually transformed back into a white fox, and then, the body of the white fox gradually disappeared into Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s arms.

    "Why, why don't you save her? Aren't you the head of the Northeast monster? You are so powerful, why don't you save her." Sun Xiaopeng excitedly rushed forward and grabbed Mr. Hu San's collar.

    Mr. Hu San pushed gently and said: "You, the wolf monster of Laoshan Mountain, have a reputation for being fierce. I can't save Xiaotong, but you are the head of Laoshan Mountain, and you are the best one to save her."

    After saying that, Mr. Hu San sighed slightly, then turned and left.

    Sun Xiaopeng was completely devastated. Huang Tianming picked up another wine jar with a sealed monster on the ground and said, "Master, if we have anything to do, let's talk about it when we get back."

    "You go up first, I will accompany him." I patted Huang Tianming on the shoulder.

    Huang Tianming nodded and went up the mountain holding the wine jar that sealed the monster.

    Sun Xiaopeng sat on the ground in despair, staring blankly at the place where Hu Tong disappeared just now.

    "Are you okay?" I took out a cigarette and handed it over.

    Sun Xiaopeng did not answer, muttering something in a low voice.

    I leaned closer and listened carefully, and then I understood.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, Xiaotong was killed because I was useless¡±

    Sun Xiaopeng muttered this sentence over and over again, and I quickly shook Sun Xiaopeng's shoulders: "Hey, silly brother, I know you feel bad, but don't be like this, cheer up, the devil cannot be resurrected."

    "I'm fine." Sun Xiaopeng suddenly stood up and walked up the mountain.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 521 Japanese Materials

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Hey, what are you doing?" I stood up and shouted to Sun Xiaopeng.

    "Revenge!" Sun Xiaopeng said without looking back.

    I hurriedly followed him. I knew Sun Xiaopeng very well. He was definitely an emotional person. It was very possible for him to set Laoshan on fire.

    When Sun Xiaopeng and I returned to Mount Laoshan, all the Taoist priests had already woken up and were patrolling in Mount Laoshan. They were obviously awakened by the demon-killing formation.

    Sun Xiaopeng took me to the Laoshan lobby.

    Elder Hai and six other elders are sitting on it, and there are many Laoshan disciples standing next to them.

    "Master Sun, do you know you are wrong?" Hai Ming asked as he looked at Sun Xiaopeng who was walking up.

    "Disciple knows his mistake." Sun Xiaopeng suddenly nodded.

    Elder Hai, other elders, and I were all shocked. Just kidding, this is not something Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s character can do.

    "Since you know your mistake, then kneel down and apologize to the ancestors of Laoshan. We will not expel you from your position as leader." Elder Hai said with a serious face.

    Unexpectedly, Sun Xiaopeng actually knelt down and kowtowed three times towards the lobby.

    The seven elders also looked puzzled. Elder Hai didn't seem to understand what was going on. He waved his hand: "Okay, since you already know your mistake, go back and rest early."

    "Thank you, Elder Hai." After saying that, Sun Xiaopeng turned around and left, and I hurriedly followed.

    "Hey, what's going on with you?" I followed Sun Xiaopeng, but he ignored me. I yelled, "Sun Xiaopeng, stop here."

    Sun Xiaopeng just stopped. He looked back at me and frowned slightly: "What's wrong? Did I just do something wrong? Do I have to kill them with a knife?"

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, I just felt like you were a little abnormal.¡± I said.

    "It's okay, you can rest early." Sun Xiaopeng left after saying that.

    I looked at Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s back and suddenly felt a little strange.

    ¡°Forget it, why are you thinking so much?¡± I shook my head.

    Thinking of Hu Tong¡¯s death just now, I feel very uncomfortable. I didn¡¯t expect that Elder Hai to be so unreasonable.

    Even if Sun Xiaopeng is given the position of head, it is acceptable to let Hu Tong and Sun Xiaopeng leave, but it is so unkind.

    Damn, I feel upset.

    I sighed irritably, returned to the accommodation arranged for me in Laoshan and fell asleep.

    I got up early the next morning, got dressed, and went out to look for Sun Xiaopeng. I was afraid that he would do something stupid. After all, his reaction yesterday was too abnormal.

    Fortunately, Sun Xiaopeng had been staying in his room reading. I walked to the attic door and knocked on the door. Sun Xiaopeng opened the door. After I entered, he sat on a chair and lowered his head to read.

    I sat next to him and said, "Are you thinking about Hu Tong?"

    "No." Sun Xiaopeng shook his head slightly: "Since he is dead, no matter what, there is nothing we can do."

    "Didn't you say you wanted revenge yesterday?" I asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng nodded slightly: "Yes, but don't worry, I'm still young, and none of these seven elders can escape."

    "Hey, aren't you mad?" I looked at Sun Xiaopeng's appearance and couldn't help but ask.

    Sun Xiaopeng closed his eyes, let out a long sigh, and shed two tears from the corners of his eyes: "It's okay, Brother Xiu. If you're okay, go back to Chongqing first."

    ¡°Actually, I came to see Sun Xiaopeng and was ready to say goodbye. After all, I really didn¡¯t have anything to do while I stayed here.

    ¡°If you need anything, just call me.¡± I said, ¡°No matter what, I will definitely help you.¡±

    "kindness."

    After saying this, I took my belongings and left Laoshan.

    On the way down the mountain, I couldn't help but look back at the towering Mount Laoshan.

    With Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s appearance at this time, it seems that he really hates these elders in Laoshan.

    There was no use thinking about it. I went to the airport, booked a ticket and returned to Chongqing.

    After returning to the Chinese medicine shop, Ai Tangtang was not there.

    I took out my phone and called her. After asking, I found out that she was playing with Sister Xiaoping.

    ??And Yan Beixun has to go to work during the day, and Ai Tangtang is the one accompanying Sister Xiaoping on weekdays.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go out for dinner tonight, I¡¯ll treat you.¡± I said on the phone.

    "Okay, I just want to eat Japanese food."

    ??After making an appointment, he hung up the phone.

    I was quite tired after this journey, so I lay down on the sofa, turned on the TV and started watching.

    While watching TV leisurely, the sky outside quickly became late.

    I checked the time and called Ai Tangtang.

    "Hey, it's dark, where can we eat?" I asked Ai Tangtang.

    "Come to Guanyinqiao, there is a delicious Japanese restaurant here, we will go out right away." Ai Tangtang said.

    After I hung up the phone, I changed my clothes, went out and took a taxi to Guanyin Bridge.

    After meeting at the agreed place, Ai Tangtang was wearing a black T-shirt and jeans, with his hair in a ponytail and a lollipop in his mouth. When he saw me, he jumped a few times and waved: "Ah  Show, here, here.¡±

    I walked over and saw Yan Beixun and Sister Xiaoping standing next to Ai Tangtang.

    ¡°Senior brother, Sister Xiaoping.¡± I walked up and smiled.

    Yan Beixun asked: "What were you busy with yesterday?"

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it while eating,¡± I said.

    After saying that, we followed Ai Tangtang to a Japanese restaurant.

    After sitting down, this is a self-service restaurant. When the waiter came over, Ai Tangtang took the menu and started ordering randomly.

    I took two bites of the Japanese food that was served, but I couldn¡¯t eat it anymore.

    "What? It tastes bad?" Ai Tangtang sat next to me and looked at me doubtfully.

    "This thing is raw, how can you eat it?" I looked at the sashimi in the bowl speechlessly.

    Yan Beixun smiled and said, "It turns out that you don't know how to eat Japanese food."

    "It tastes too bad." I frowned and ate another piece, goosebumps all over my body.

    "Here, this condiment next to the sashimi is delicious. Try it. It's very sweet." Ai Tangtang pointed to the green stuff next to the sashimi.

    "What is this?" I picked up a piece with chopsticks and put it in my mouth.

    Let me go, what the hell is this chili?  It's killing me.

    I hurriedly took the drink and took two sips.

    "Haha, this is mustard, idiot." Ai Tangtang laughed.

    ¡°You guys eat, I¡¯ll just watch you eat.¡± I wiped the corners of my mouth.

    "Tch, by the way, how was your visit this time?" Ai Tangtang asked with a gossipy face.

    ¡°Senior brother, do you want to listen too?¡± I asked Yan Beixun.

    Yan Beixun nodded: "Just listen to the story."

    So, I told everything about Sun Xiaopeng and Hu Tong this time.

    At the end of the story, Ai Tangtang slammed the table and cursed: "Let's go to Laoshan to reason. Who are these people? They are completely unreasonable. Why should we kill Hu Tong and let him go?"  ?¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 522 Uncle Huang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Okay, sister, that guy Sun Xiaopeng still doesn't know what's going on. Do you still want to follow and cause trouble?" I rolled my eyes at Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang said angrily: "Then let's let that Hai go, what kind of elder is he?"

    Yan Beixun looked at Ai Tangtang's actions, shook his head with a smile, and said to Ai Tangtang: "Tang Niu, what are you so excited about? From your point of view, maybe Elder Hai is a little unhuman.  But from his perspective, what he did was right.¡±

    "Why is it right?" Ai Tangtang picked up a piece of sashimi and threw it into his mouth, biting it hard as if he was biting Hai Ming.

    Yan Beixun said: "Yes, Haiming did use Laoshan's demon-killing array to kill the little fox demon named Hu Tong, but have you ever thought that Sun Xiaopeng is the leader of Laoshan?"

    "What does it mean that the head of Laoshan is in love with a monster?" Yan Beixun said.

    I nodded slightly, I agree with Yan Beixun's point of view.

    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be enough to let Hu Tong go, or wouldn¡¯t it be okay to let Yan Beixun be the leader of Laoshan?¡± Ai Tangtang asked.

    "Sister, do you think that the head of Laoshan is just a part-time job, and you just want to quit? The head of Laoshan ran away with a monster."

    Yan Beixun then made an analogy: "In this way, for example, the Dragon King of your demon clan ran away with a little girl from our human race and stopped leading the demon clan."

    "How is that possible?" Ai Tangtang said.

    "That's not right. How could the dignified leader of Laoshan run away with a monster? Elder Hai grew up in Laoshan. This concept is deeply ingrained, and he will never allow such a thing to happen."

    "Forget it, it's useless to talk about these things. No matter how much you talk, you can't help Sun Xiaopeng." I said.

    Yan Beixun said curiously: "This guy Sun Xiaopeng is also a bit interesting."

    "Yes, yes, why didn't Sun Xiaopeng chop that old man with a knife?" Ai Tangtang turned to look at me and asked.

    I frowned: "I don't know how to tell you. Sun Xiaopeng seems to have changed a bit since he saw Hu Tong die. I can't tell you what specific aspects."

    "Forget it, what are you thinking about?" I shook my head.

    While we were eating, we chatted about Sun Xiaopeng. It could be seen that Yan Beixun actually cared about these things.

    ?????????????????????????????????? We just talked so much. After all, we have been working in this profession for so many years. How can we just throw it away and give it up completely?

    When Sister Xiaoping listened to what we said, she just sat quietly beside her, waiting for Yan Beixun to finish speaking, and then silently picked up food for him.

    At this time, my cell phone suddenly rang. I frowned, picked up the phone and saw that it was Guard Liu calling.

    Why is he calling me when he has nothing to do?

    I felt strange, so I picked up the phone and asked, "Hey, is Guard Liu okay?"

    "Hello Colonel Zhang, I am informing you that you will come to Beijing for a meeting in three days."

    "Meeting?" I became confused.

    "Well, Mr. Situ has fully accepted the demon hunting organization. At this time, he needs to meet with all the instructors." Guard Liu on the other end of the phone said: "By the way, please comrade Colonel Yan."

    "My senior brother has been feeling unwell recently and may not be able to come. I'll come over in three days." After saying that, I hung up the phone.

    Yan Beixun asked curiously: "You mentioned me? What's the matter?"

    "Guard Liu called and said that Mr. Situ has officially taken over the demon hunting organization and asked all the members to come over and meet." I took a sip of the drink and said.

    Yan Beixun became thoughtful, then he shook his head and said with a smile: "Don't tell me about your affairs in the future, I'm not interested either."

    Ai Tangtang said contemptuously: "You obviously look very interested."

    Afterwards, Ai Tangtang said to me: "Take me with you."

    "You?" I glanced at Ai Tangtang: "After all, this time there are so many Taoist priests, Mr. Yin Yang, and demon hunters meeting, if you come over."

    "Let Ai Tangtang go. If you encounter any danger, just tell Mr. Situ about Ai Tangtang's identity. Mr. Situ knows what's appropriate." Yan Beixun winked at me as he spoke.

    Subconsciously, it seemed to be telling me that I should seize the opportunity to be alone with Ai Tangtang.

    I am a little speechless, but it would be nice to take Ai Tangtang with me to Beijing.

    After the four of us finished eating, we first sent Sister Xiaoping home together, and then Yan Beixun said he would drive me and ?Tang Tang returned to Nanping.

    After getting in the car, Yan Beixun, who was driving in front, frowned and said, "Axiu, remember not to make a fuss over this time."

    "Well, why are you talking about this?" I smiled strangely: "Didn't you say you don't care about this?"

    "I said this because I was afraid that Xiaoping would be worried. Don't interrupt me, kid. Remember, you must not make any noise when you go there this time." Yan Beixun said.

    "Why?" Ai Tangtang rushed to ask my doubts.

    Yan Beixun said with a smile: "Haven't you ever heard of the first shot? If Axiu shows that he is very capable, any dangerous tasks in the future will be assigned to him."

    I nodded.

    After Yan Beixun sent us to the Chinese medicine shop, he was anxious to go back to accompany Sister Xiaoping, and left without staying.

    Ai Tangtang and I walked side by side in Nanping Pedestrian Street. It was not too late now, it was only a little after 9:30 in the evening, and there were still many pedestrians on the street.

    We are very familiar with this street, and many shop owners know Ai Tangtang and me.

    ¡°Well, I actually know Ai Tangtang quite a lot. After all, such a beautiful woman works in a Chinese medicine shop, and it¡¯s so cheap to prescribe medicine. Anyone in this street who has a minor problem comes to Ai Tangtang for medicine.

    Ai Tangtang said: "Let's go, I'll treat you to some porridge."

    After saying that, she took me to a Chinese restaurant on the street.

    This Chinese restaurant is opened by an uncle named Huang. We often buy breakfast here.

    "Xiao Zhang, Xiao Tang, are you coming over for dinner so late?" Uncle Huang greeted him warmly with his bald head.

    His shop is not busy at this time, there is no business.

    Ai Tangtang and I sat down, and Ai Tangtang said, "Uncle Huang, here are five portions of fried rice."

    "So many again?" Uncle Huang said with a smile.

    ¡°This guy has a big appetite.¡± Ai Tangtang pointed at me.

    I rolled my eyes at Ai Tangtang speechlessly, this girl has an appetite, why doesn¡¯t she dare to admit it?

    She also knew that it was embarrassing to eat so much.

    "Okay, please wait a moment." Uncle Huang turned around and walked into the kitchen.

    This shop is not big. The kitchen and the hall are connected, with just a wooden board added in the middle.

    ¡°Uncle Huang, where is your daughter? She¡¯s not out of school yet?¡± I asked.

    Uncle Huang smiled and said, "Isn't that girl a senior in high school this year? She has a heavy study task."

    "Why are you asking about Uncle Huang's daughter?" Ai Tangtang looked at me and asked with a smile.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 523 Huang Shan

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I didn¡¯t think too much about it, I just asked casually. The girl was quite sensible. Although she had a heavy study load, she would always help Uncle Huang in the restaurant when she had nothing to do.

    At this time, there were footsteps behind me. I looked back and saw Huang Yatou was back.

    This girl¡¯s name is Huang Shan. She is seventeen years old. She is quite beautiful. Her face is a little haggard, she must have not had a good rest.

    "Brother Zhang, Sister Tang." Huang Shan greeted us with a smile and said, "I'll go up and do my homework first."

    "No, come on, I'll let Uncle Huang make fried rice. Eat a bowl and then do your homework. I'll treat you." Ai Tangtang patted his chest proudly.

    I glanced at her, it¡¯s my treat, right?

    "Uncle Huang, take one portion and don't make it yet. Make four portions and let's eat some together." I shouted to Uncle Huang inside.

    Uncle Huang said: "Okay, I'll make some side dishes and we can have some drinks."

    Soon, Uncle Huang came out with fried rice, two vegetarian dishes, one meat dish, and two bottles of beer.

    Uncle Huang and I have known each other for almost two or three years. Although our daily interactions are just a few words when we come to buy breakfast, we are familiar with each other.

    "Uncle Huang, come on, drink." I picked up the beer and took a sip, while Huang Shan lowered her head and started eating.

    "I'm talking about Uncle Huang, you said that Huang Yatou looks so pretty, but she doesn't look like you." I laughed.

    Uncle Huang waved his hand with a smile: "She looks like her mother, but it's a pity that her mother died early."

    Uncle Huang and I started chatting without a word. Suddenly, Huang Shan opened her mouth and vomited.

    "What's wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" Uncle Huang said apologetically to the two of us, "I'm sorry, it affected your appetite."

    "Wow wow wow, can't you be pregnant?" Ai Tangtang looked at Huang Shan with wide eyes and asked.

    I patted Ai Tangtang on the back of the head and said to Uncle Huang in embarrassment: "This girl talks without thinking. Uncle Huang, don't mind."

    Uncle Huang smiled: "It's okay."

    That¡¯s right, Ai Tangtang has lived here for so long. People on this street basically know what kind of personality he has, and he is lacking in talent.

    Seeing that Huang Shan was vomiting badly, Ai Tangtang also went up to help and patted her back.

    As soon as he patted it, Ai Tangtang felt as if his hand had been pricked by a thorn. He took a step back and looked at Huang Shan in surprise.

    "What's wrong?" I looked at Ai Tangtang.

    "Look at her." Ai Tangtang pointed at Huang Shan and said.

    I frowned, stepped forward, and touched Huang Shan¡¯s back.

    ¡°When I touched Huang Shan¡¯s back, it was like touching a piece of ice.

    At this time, Uncle Huang was a little unhappy. It was just a joke. I, a passionate young man, put my hand on his daughter¡¯s back. It¡¯s strange that he would be happy.

    "Uncle Huang, don't get me wrong, Silly Tang, take Huang Shan back to our shop." I said.

    Uncle Huang also saw something was wrong with our appearance and asked, "What's wrong?"

    "Uncle Huang, come with me." After I said that, I took Huang Shan back to the Chinese medicine store.

    After entering the shop, I said to Ai Tangtang, who was holding Huang Shan, "Take her to the second floor. Uncle Huang, you go up too. I will introduce her to you later."

    I turned around and closed the shop door.

    Come to the second floor.

    Ai Tangtang put Huang Shan flat on the sofa. At this time, Huang Shan's chest kept rising and falling, and yellow liquid kept pouring out of her mouth.

    Uncle Huang also felt something was wrong the more he looked at it.

    "How about we send Shanshan to the hospital quickly?" Uncle Huang looked at Ai Tangtang and me and asked.

    "There's no point in sending her to the hospital. Your daughter is suffering from an accident." I said.

    "An evil spirit?" Uncle Huang looked unbelieving.

    I didn¡¯t have time to care whether Uncle Huang could believe it or not, so I turned to Ai Tangtang and asked, ¡°Can you see anything?¡±

    Ai Tangtang nodded slightly: "Well, it's not like being haunted by a ghost, more like being bewitched by a witch."

    "Witch Gu?" I frowned.

    ?? She closed her eyes slightly, then opened her eyes, and looked at Huang Shan. She did not have any yin or evil energy on her body, but there was something real moving in her belly.

    "Let's send him to the hospital." Uncle Huang was so anxious that he almost cried.

    "Axiu, you'd better explain to Uncle Huang first, this witchcraft won't kill anyone for a while." Ai Tangtang said.

    I nodded slightly, turned to Uncle Huang and said, "Uncle Huang, have you ever heard of the Demon Hunter?"

      "Hey, Xiao Zhang, my daughter is sick. Can you let me take her to the hospital?" Uncle Huang said.

    "Have you ever heard of Mr. Yin Yang? The ghost-catching master?"

    Uncle Huang said: "I heard that there is a doctor in a hospital nearby who is very good. He can definitely cure"

    "Okay, Uncle Huang, let me describe it to you differently. In fact, I am a demon hunter and can catch ghosts. Your daughter is possessed by evil spirits, so I will help her catch ghosts." I said.

    "Stop joking with me." Uncle Huang's eyes were red with anxiety, and he looked like he wanted to rush up and grab someone.

    "Definitely." I took out a talisman and put it on Uncle Huang's forehead and said: "Three fires are extinguished, the urgency is like a law!"

    This is the talisman that allows Uncle Huang to open a path to the underworld. Originally, I didn¡¯t want to scare him, but in this situation, if he doesn¡¯t feel at ease, he will probably be worried to death.

    After Uncle Huang opened the underworld, he looked at his daughter alone and frowned: "What is inside Shanshan? Tumor?"

    "Have you ever heard of a moving tumor? This is a Gu. I still don't know what kind of Gu it is. Hey, Silly Tang, can you understand?" I turned around and asked.

    Ai Tangtang shook his head: "I don't know, but these Gu insects are probably not ready to kill yet. Anyway, they don't want to kill now."

    "Are you saved?" Uncle Huang asked.

    "Just find the person who cast the poison and ask him to remove it." I said.

    "In this case, you take Huang Yatou back first, ask for leave for her tomorrow, don't let her go to school, bring her to us, and I'll ask what's going on." I said.

    Uncle Huang nodded and asked tentatively: "Will this cost a lot of money?"

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°You are joking, no need.¡±

    "Just provide us with meals for a year." Ai Tangtang did not forget to add.

    "Thank you." After Uncle Huang said this, he turned around and went back with Huang Shan in his arms.

    Ai Tangtang touched his chin and said, "How could Huang Shan, a little girl, offend someone from the Miao witchcraft cult?"

    "Ask again tomorrow," I said.

    Ai Tangtang suddenly looked at me and asked: "That's right, tell me quickly, why are you so nervous when you see that girl get into trouble? Is it possible that you have a crush on her? Okay, Zhang Xiu, I didn't realize that you are so perverted."  ."

    "I'll go, where are you? If you see someone in trouble, shouldn't you help?" I asked.

    Ai Tangtang said: "Aren't you a demon hunter? I've known you for so long, and I've never seen you do anything like a demon hunter. Your behavior is exactly the same as Mr. Yin Yang."

    I can¡¯t help but feel speechless. Of course, I¡¯m not that great. If you can help with this kind of thing, I¡¯ll help you. After all, you¡¯re someone you know. If you don¡¯t know someone, it depends on your mood.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 524 The poison worsens

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I didn¡¯t take it too seriously. After all, with my current strength, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to deal with a guy from the Witch Cult?  Tomorrow, we just need to find out what happened to Huang Shan, and then find the person from the witch sect and ask him to remove the poison from Huang Shan.

    Ai Tangtang and I fell asleep early.

    The next morning, there was a hurried knock on our rolling shutter door. I opened my eyes and the voice outside was very anxious, as if they wanted to smash the door open.

    I walked forward and opened the door. The sun had just risen outside and it was very cold.

    Uncle Huang hugged Huang Shan and said to me anxiously: "Xiao Zhang, help me."

    I looked down at Huang Shan in Uncle Huang¡¯s arms and felt bad.

    He quickly welcomed them in and closed the rolling shutter door.

    Then he carried Huang Shan to the second floor. At this time, all the blood vessels in Huang Shan's skin turned black. There were countless black blood vessels all over her body, which looked quite scary.

    "What's going on?" I turned around and asked Uncle Huang: "Weren't you fine yesterday?"

    Uncle Huang said without tears: "Yesterday I thought about taking Shanshan to the hospital for a check-up"

    As soon as I heard this, I secretly thought that it was terrible. Whether it is evil magic or voodoo, the most taboo thing is for people who don¡¯t understand it to touch it.

    ¡°Later I found a big bug in her belly, so I wanted the doctor to operate on her and take it out.¡± Uncle Huang finished.

    I looked down and saw that there were blood stains on Huang Shan¡¯s stomach.

    "What's the result?" I asked.

    Uncle Huang said: "The doctor stabbed the bug to death. Just when he was trying to take it out, the bug turned into black water and disappeared into Shanshan's belly."

    "Then the doctor hurriedly sewed up Shanshan's belly, and then Shanshan became like this." Uncle Huang said.

    Ai Tangtang also opened the door at this time. She heard Uncle Huang's words and said, "Oh my God, Uncle Huang, how stupid you are. If the voodoo can be easily removed through surgery, then how can you learn this thing?"  What is the use?"

    ¡°Don¡¯t say this, is there any way?¡± I asked Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang stepped forward, frowned slightly, and said: "The only way is to find the bewitcher and let him think of a solution, but now Huang Shan has completely fainted, and we don't even know how to find the bewitcher.  "

    Huang Shan¡¯s brows were furrowed at this time, and she was obviously in a deep coma, and she would definitely not be able to wake up.

    "Yes." Ai Tangtang suddenly slapped his thigh and said, "We can call Huang Shan's three souls and seven souls out for questioning."

    "Three souls and seven souls?" I frowned.

    People's three souls and seven souls are actually very fragile. If they are summoned incorrectly, they will be scattered.

    "Is there any other way now? Is it possible to watch this girl die?" Ai Tangtang said.

    That¡¯s right, we can only give it a try.

    "Uncle Huang, please go down. Unless I call you, you can't come up if you hear anything. Do you understand?" I said to Uncle Huang.

    Uncle Huang nodded and said, "Don't worry!"

    Then he turned around and went downstairs.

    "Cover everything that is transparent." I said to Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang also became busy.

    I picked up a stick of incense, lit it, and bowed in front of the Patriarch: "Disciple Zhang Xiu, today I invite Huang Shan's three souls and seven souls to leave her body, and ask the Patriarch to help her rest her soul."

    After saying that, I inserted a stick of incense into the small cauldron in front of the Patriarch.

    Before this incense stick is extinguished, it can ensure the stability of the three souls and seven souls.

    I really haven¡¯t learned much about how to move three souls and seven souls. If Yan Beixun were here, he would be better than me, but it¡¯s impossible to call him at this time.

    I took out a piece of yellow paper, pricked Huang Shan's finger with a knife, and squeezed out a drop of blood.

    Her blood has turned black.

    I put this talisman on Huang Shan's forehead and read: "Three Pure Ones and Dao Pure Ones, I respectfully invite the Three Souls, my Dao Dao Clear Ones, and the Seven Souls to appear."

    "Huang Shan!" I shouted.

    Then, the drop of black blood on the talisman moved on its own, and he wrote the word Huang Shan on the talisman.

    After finishing writing these two words, I took this talisman, placed it in front of the incense stick, pinched a spell, and said: "Show me!"

    At this time, the smoke from this incense stick gradually condensed into a 'person' the size of a fist.

    This ¡®person¡¯ is none other than Huang Shan.

    "Huang Shan, wake up." I whispered.

    Huang Shan slowly opened her eyes, confusedHe asked vaguely: "Where am I?"

    "Don't worry, let me ask you, when did you start feeling unwell? Has anyone done anything to you?" I asked in a low voice.

    I don¡¯t dare to speak too loudly. If I vent my anger in a big way, the incense will be blown away, and maybe Huang Shan will be driven out of her mind.

    Huang Shan frowned as she recalled it and started talking.

    ¡°About a month ago, a Miao student transferred to our school.¡±

    "This student came to me to fall in love, saying that he was the young leader of some religion and wanted to make me a saint. I didn't agree, so he said he wanted to make me look good. Since then, I have been feeling very uncomfortable."

    ¡°What¡¯s that student¡¯s name?¡± I asked.

    "My name is Tang Weilong." After she said that, I said, "Okay, you can continue to sleep."

    Then, the fragrance slowly dissipated.

    I took the talisman and put it back on Huang Shan's forehead. Then, Huang Shan's name on the talisman gradually disappeared and turned back into a drop of blood.

    I was relieved when Huang Shan¡¯s three souls and seven souls returned to my body.

    ¡°After Huang Shan¡¯s Three Souls and Seven Souls appeared just now, I was extremely nervous.

    The three souls and seven souls of humans are different from those of ghosts.

    Three Souls and Seven Souls are too fragile.

    "Look at Huang Shan. If anything happens, try your best to save her life." I turned to Ai Tangtang and said.

    Ai Tangtang nodded: "This is simple, at least it can last until you bring that Tang Weilong back."

    Ai Tangtang then lamented: "You said his name is Tang, so why is his character so bad?"

    "Okay, wait." After I said that, I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and went downstairs.

    Uncle Huang saw me coming downstairs and hurriedly came over: "How's it going?"

    "You should stay with Huang Shan more. I have some leaders. I can only say that I will try my best and leave it to fate whether I can rescue Huang Shan." I said.

    Uncle Huang nodded: "It's all my fault, thank you."

    ¡°Which school and class is Huang Shan studying in?¡± I asked.

    "Jiangbei Experimental Middle School, Class 3 and Class 5." Uncle Huang said.

    "Okay, wait." After I finished speaking, I glanced at the Sanqing Huayang Gun in my hand. It was not easy to move with this thing, so I took a peach wood sword, ran out, and took a taxi to Jiangbei Experimental Middle School.  go.

    When I arrived at the entrance of the Experimental Middle School, young security guards here were scrutinizing the pedestrians passing by. I walked up and one of the security guards yelled at me: "What are you doing?"

    "I have something to take care of." As I said that, I took out the colonel's ID and handed it over.

    This person also looked at it doubtfully, not believing that the document was genuine.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 525 Tang Weilong

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "It's true, I'm only twenty-four or five years old. It's strange that people can believe me when I take out a colonel's ID."

    I said: "I'm in a hurry."

    After saying that, I took my ID back from him and walked into the school.

    These security guards are quite dedicated. The security guard who showed my ID before came up to me hurriedly, stopped me and said, "Hey, friend, wait a minute, can you register first?"

    I pushed him away, not bothering to talk to him, and ran all the way to Huang Shan's teacher.

    "If it's normal, just register. The key point is that Huang Shan doesn't know how long she can last. She may die at any time. How can I have the leisure to register with them?"

    The security guard kept pestering me, and I got up helplessly.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out out if I call Deputy Director Wang, it can be easily done. But what¡¯s troublesome now is that these security guards don¡¯t know who Deputy Director Wang is when I tell them.

    "I asked them to verify my colonel certificate, but they couldn't find a way to verify it.

    I came to the door of Gaoshan Class 5 and opened the door. At this time, a bald male teacher in his forties wearing glasses was attending class. As soon as he saw me, he asked: "Who are you? What's the matter?"

    "Who is Tang Weilong?" I asked, looking at the students in this class.

    As soon as he heard my question, a kid who looked about seventeen years old stood up and said, "I am, what?"

    "Hello, I'm from the Beijing Military Region. I'll take you there to ask some questions." I took out my ID.

    Tang Weilong frowned.

    The young security guard also appeared behind me at this time. He said, "What are you doing? You have to register before you can come in."

    Tang Weilong may have realized something was wrong, so he stood up, turned around and ran towards the back door.

    I pushed the security guard away and ran after him.

    ??This kid Tang Weilong ran very fast. I was secretly glad that I didn¡¯t bring the Sanqing Huayang Spear. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up with this kid even though I was carrying the Sanqing Yang Huayang Spear.

    After this kid took me running for a while in their school, they came to a shorter fence, stepped on it, and climbed over the fence.

    I also turned over.

    As soon as I turned over, I saw the kid getting into an alley.

    I followed closely behind.

    Although this kid ran very fast at the beginning, his speed dropped sharply. It was obvious that he did not exercise regularly and his skills were only that much.

    Soon, he couldn¡¯t run anymore, panting heavily, and looked back at me and said, ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t offend you, why did you come to me for no reason?¡±

    "You don't even know me, so you ran away when we met. Could it be that you have done so many bad things that you can't remember who came to take revenge on you?" I looked at Tang Weilong and said.

    Tang Weilong was sweating profusely and said, "Okay, brother, whatever you say, just don't do anything."

    "Huang Shan." I said.

    When Tang Weilong heard this, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It turns out it's her fault. Who are you?"

    "I am her friend. She has been poisoned by you. Do you mind coming with me to detoxify her?" I said.

    Tang Weilong said hurriedly: "She and I were just joking. Brother, please lead the way. Don't worry, she is just an ordinary little poison. I can easily cure it."

    After saying that, I walked over. I saw that this boy was so aware of current affairs, and I was about to turn around. Suddenly, the pendant on my chest lit up, and then the Qimen Flying Armor appeared on my body.

    There was a shoe lying on my breastplate. I quickly knocked the shoe to the ground with my hands and crushed it with my foot.

    "You dare to trick me?" After I said that, I grabbed his throat tightly.

    Tang Weilong's face turned red when I pinched him, and he cursed: "Do you really think I'm so easy to deceive? Huang Shan's family just owns a small restaurant. Who knows a friend like you? Did someone from the witchcraft cult send you here?"  "

    Witchcraft?

    I became confused and pinched the boy's neck and said, "Be honest, come back with me and cure Huang Shan's poison. I am not a member of the witchcraft religion."

    After saying that, I was too lazy to continue explaining to this guy. He believed it or not.

    I grabbed him and walked out of the alley, then took a taxi to Nanping.

    Along the way, Tang Weilong sat next to me, saying nothing, lowering his head and thinking about something. I kept paying attention to this kid, for fear that he would attack me again.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I had the Qi Men Fei Jia, I would have suffered the consequences of this kid.

    ?Fortunately, Tang Weilong was quite honest, and I quickly took him back to the Chinese medicine shop.

    I dragged him to the second floor. At this time, Huang Shan's condition became more serious, and a stench began to emit from all over her body.

    Tang Weilong breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Huang Shan, but then his face turned ugly.

    "You are the one who harmed my daughter?" Uncle Huang was about to beat Tang Weilong when he saw him.

    I quickly stopped Uncle Huang and said, "Uncle Huang, calm down. Let this guy help detoxify Huang Shan first and then beat her up."

    "There's no way to save it. Any of you are messing with the poisonous insects. If you don't mess with the poisonous insects, I can just use some method and the poisonous insects will run out on their own." Tang Weilong said: "But now, the poisonous poison has penetrated into her body.  blood."

    "She's dead." Tang Weilong sat down on the sofa carelessly.

    "You." Uncle Huang's face turned red.

    I patted Uncle Huang on the shoulder and said, "Uncle Huang, you go downstairs and have a rest first. Leave the things here to me."

    Uncle Huang also knew that he couldn't help here, so he went downstairs angrily.

    I looked at Tang Weilong and said, "Tang Weilong, if you don't save me today"

    "What's wrong if you don't save me? Are you threatening me? Do you know my identity?" Tang Weilong stood up and yelled at me.

    He was so cowardly about feelings before. Did he think I was from some kind of witchcraft?  After learning that I was not a member of the witchcraft religion, I became arrogant.

    "I am the young leader of the Gu sect. Are you going to kill me? Kill me." Tang Weilong glared at me and shouted, his saliva splashing all over my face.

    I wiped the saliva from my face, I was so angry, it¡¯s Uncle ****.

    "Hey, let me go, how powerful does a bullshit young leader really think he is?" I said to Ai Tangtang, "Tell him who you are."

    "I am a princess." Ai Tangtang said hurriedly.

    Tang Weilong turned around and glared at Ai Tangtang: "Princess? Which country is she from?"

    "Sister, I asked you to tell him his identity, but you also have to tell the whole story." I rolled my eyes at Ai Tangtang and said to Tang Weilong, "She is the princess of the Dragon Clan. If she kills you, your witch sect can still find her."  Trouble with the Dragon Clan?¡±

    "Dragon clan? Brother, are you deceiving me? You really think I am" Tang Weilong hadn't finished speaking yet.

    Ai Tangtang yelled at Tang Weilong angrily.

    The sound was not a human shout, but a dragon's roar.

    Tang Weilong seemed a little frightened by this roar. He swallowed his saliva and cursed: "Monster."

    After saying that, he turned around and ran away.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 526 Framed

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Stop, detoxify." I grabbed him.

    I was a little speechless in my heart. What kind of evil cult is this? A dignified young leader could be so cowardly.

    Tang Weilong was so frightened that he cried: "Brother and sister, I really can't help it. You have done this yourself."

    Speaking of which, Uncle Huang really made the situation more complicated, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be as troublesome as it is now.

    But at this time, Ai Tangtang took advantage of a woman's natural advantages and was unreasonable.

    Ai Tangtang looked at Tang Weilong with a threatening face: "If you don't cure Huang Shan, I will eat you in one bite."

    Tang Weilong swallowed his saliva.

    This kid is only seventeen years old and timid. When he was threatened like this, he shrank his neck and said: "There is no way."

    "Say." Ai Tangtang's eyes lit up.

    "But I have to lose ten years of life." Tang Weilong almost burst into tears.

    "Then do you want to lose ten years of life, or die now?" Ai Tangtang said threateningly.

    Tang Weilong sighed, picked up a dagger from the coffee table, and cut the artery in Huang Shan's wrist.

    When I looked at it, I frowned and wanted to speak, but Ai Tangtang hurriedly stopped me.

    Tang Weilong also cut his own artery at this time, and then put the two wounds together.

    Tang Weilong¡¯s face turned pale almost instantly.

    Time passed bit by bit. Within half an hour, the black blood vessels on Huang Shan's body had disappeared, and Tang Weilong looked like this.

    After Tang Weilong let go of Huang Shan's hand, Ai Tangtang and I hurriedly bandaged them.

    Although this kid doesn¡¯t look like a good guy, we can¡¯t let him die, otherwise there will be some trouble.

    At this time, the blood dripping from Tang Weilong's wound was all black.

    Ai Tangtang stood next to me and whispered: "This kid turned out to have transferred all the poison to himself."

    "Is he not afraid that something will happen to him?" I turned around and asked.

    Ai Tangtang smiled and said: "Since this kid is a voodoo breeder, he is also a young leader. I can't say that he is invulnerable to all poisons, but he also has strong resistance to voodoo poisons. He may get seriously ill, but he will not die.  "

    The boy sat there for more than an hour. Uncle Huang also came up twice. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Huang Shan's appearance changed.

    After more than ten minutes, almost noon, the guy spit out a mouthful of black blood.

    The blood gave off a pungent stench.

    Tang Weilong opened his eyes, which were full of bloodshot eyes. He turned back and glanced at us: "Is this okay?"

    "Well, that's almost it. Get out of here." I said.

    Tang Weilong stood up and gave us both a vicious look, as if we had bullied him.

    He limped downstairs.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to have this outside?¡± Ai Tangtang asked.

    "This guy is not a good guy." I said, "Don't worry, we are just trying to get rid of harm in our name."

    This guy poisoned Huang Shan for no reason, so he obviously wasn't a good person.

    "Call Uncle Huang to come up, clean up, and send Huang Shan to the hospital for infusion." I said.

    As soon as he finished speaking, there were rapid footsteps on the stairs, and Uncle Huang said anxiously to us: "That kid just now fainted at the door."

    "What?" Ai Tangtang and I looked at each other.

    I walked downstairs and saw Tang Weilong lying at the door of the Chinese medicine shop. There were many people watching around him. The veins all over his body were black and he looked quite scary.

    There were many people watching around, but no one wanted to get close.

    I walked over.

    Why did this kid faint suddenly?

    I squatted next to him and suddenly felt something was wrong.

    I touched his pulse point with my clean hands. He was not breathing. Is he dead?

    ¡°I was stunned, wasn¡¯t it? This guy didn¡¯t look like a short-lived ghost. He said before that saving Huang Shan would shorten his life span by ten years. Could it be that this guy wouldn¡¯t survive until he was twenty-seven years old?

    You just burped your butt just after saving someone?

    The people discussing around us also looked at our Chinese medicine shop and whispered.

    I heard them discussing that most of the people were killed by our traditional Chinese medicine shops.

    "Everyone, please leave. This person has nothing to do with our store." After saying that, I took out the phone and called Deputy Director Wang and asked him to take the body away.

    Just after making the phone call, this corpse was lying on theIt didn't seem like the same thing here. I dragged the body back to the store and closed the rolling door.

    Ai Tangtang also went downstairs at this time. When he saw Tang Weilong, he frowned and said, "Is he dead?"

    "Well, this kid's life is not strong enough, so this is a waste." I said.

    Ai Tangtang stepped forward, sniffed it with his nose, and suddenly said to me: "No, this guy was killed by someone."

    As soon as I heard this, I asked: "Are you sure?"

    "Well, he was killed by witchcraft. Although he was poisoned before, these poisons can't kill him." Ai Tangtang frowned and looked at me: "It looks like  Someone is trying to frame us."

    ¡°I¡¯ll find someone to burn this thing right away.¡± I said.

    When Uncle Huang heard this, he said, "I can also testify that it was not you who killed him."

    Although Uncle Huang was still a little scared when he saw the corpse, he stood up resolutely.

    I then thought about it and shook my head: "If someone really killed this kid and wanted to frame us, no matter how we explain it, it will be useless. Ai Tangtang, do you know what is going on with this kid? It's about their Gu cult."

    Ai Tangtang shook his head.

    By the way, this kid¡¯s face changed drastically when he saw me before, and he ran away. He was relieved to hear that I was not a member of the witch sect. Could it be that the witch sect made it?

    "Let's go and go find Yan Beixun and see if he knows. Uncle Huang, please stay. The police will come and take his body away later. Don't worry, you won't be implicated." I said.

    Uncle Huang patted his chest: "Don't worry."

    Ai Tangtang and I went out, took a taxi and rushed to Yanbei to find a place to stay.

    At this time, we need to quickly figure out what the situation is between the witch sect and the Gu sect.

    This kid was taken away by me and died at the door of my Chinese medicine shop. Even if I have eight mouths, I still can¡¯t explain it.

    Soon, we arrived at the door of Yan Beixun's house. I knocked on the door. Yan Beixun opened the door and saw Ai Tangtang and I smiled and said, "Why are you two here? Xiaoping and I happened to be having lunch.  , come in and have something to eat.¡±

    "Well, let me ask you something by the way." I nodded and walked in.

    After Ai Tangtang came in, he greeted Sister Xiaoping and then went to the kitchen to serve food.

    "Let's go to the second floor to talk and eat after we finish talking." Yan Beixun must have guessed that I wanted to ask him about supernatural things and didn't want Sister Xiaoping to hear my worries.

    After Yan Beixun and I arrived on the second floor, I took out a cigarette and handed him one.

    "What's going on?" Yan Beixun asked with a smile.

    "Have you ever heard of witchcraft and Gu religion?" I asked.

    When Yan Beixun heard this, he frowned and nodded: "What's wrong?"

    "The general situation is that I was framed and killed the young leader of the Gu sect today." I said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 527 Mr. Situ

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When Yan Beixun heard this, his expression changed, he looked at me and asked, "What's going on?"

    I told the truth about what happened today. After Yan Beixun listened, he fell into deep thought and looked a little ugly.

    "Is there any solution?" I asked.

    Yan Beixun gave a bitter smile and said, "It seems that people from the witch cult harmed you."

    "I guessed this too." I nodded slightly.

    Yan Beixun asked: "Do you know about the Gu sect and the witch sect?"

    "Of course I don't know. If I knew, would I come and ask you?" I said.

    "This witch and Gu sect was a family in ancient times. There was a big cult in the Miao people called the witch and gu sect. The most powerful things in this witch and gu sect are two things, witchcraft and poison."

    "About the time of the Republic of China, there were two young leaders of the Wu Gu sect. These two young leaders were brothers. They each learned witchcraft and voodoo. After the death of the leader at that time, these two people competed for the leader's position.  It was too fierce, and it caused the Witch Gu Sect to split."

    "It has become the current witchcraft and Gu religion." Yan Beixun said.

    I said: "Then they are also inherited from the same lineage. Why did they send people to kill Tang Weilong?"

    "If it's just a split, then forget it. The key is that these two people both believe that they are orthodox and the other is a traitor. They have split the Witch Gu Sect. The two sides are like fire and water, fighting each other."

    "The original Wu Gu Sect was quite famous and powerful. It was comparable to today's Queyue Organization, but now, it has declined greatly." Yan Bei found the way.

    Hearing what Yan Beixun said, I breathed a sigh of relief: "That's okay."

    If it were that kind of big organization to deal with me, I might still have a headache. As Yan Beixun said, this Gu sect shouldn't be too powerful. Besides, buddy, I have the Qimen Flying Sword, any Gu insect  Nothing can harm me.

    Sister Xiaoping downstairs shouted to us: "What are you two doing? The food is almost cold."

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down to eat first. This matter is a blessing, not a curse. We cannot avoid it.¡± Yan Beixun patted me on the shoulder.

    After Yan Beixun and I went downstairs, we didn¡¯t mention this matter at all and continued to eat.

    After dinner, I couldn¡¯t ask anything more from Yan Beixun, but when he sent Ai Tangtang and I off, he gave me a good tip.

    When we were sent out of the gate of the community, Yan Beixun said to me: "Aren't you and Ai Tangtang going to Beijing for a meeting tomorrow? Mr. Situ is a man with great supernatural powers. You can ask him about this matter then.  How to solve."

    After Ai Tangtang and I returned to the Chinese medicine shop, Uncle Huang called me and asked me to have dinner at his restaurant. Ai Tangtang and I had already eaten, so we naturally refused.

    I asked about Huang Shan¡¯s condition. After being sent to the hospital for infusion, her body no longer had any problems and she could be discharged from the hospital in two days.

    As for Tang Weilong¡¯s death, Deputy Director Wang handled it very well. Although he died in front of our traditional Chinese medicine shop, we didn¡¯t have anything to do with it at all. It was reported that Tang Weilong died of drug addiction and overdose.

    Early the next morning, Ai Tangtang and I packed up our things and rushed to Beijing.

    When Ai Tangtang and I walked out of Beijing Airport, I said to Ai Tangtang, "Remember, when we get there, you can tolerate whatever they say."

    I¡¯m worried that Ai Tangtang and Mr. Situ will cause some trouble.

    "Don't worry." Ai Tangtang nodded.

    At the airport gate, guard Liu was wearing military uniform and looked at Ai Tangtang and me with a smile.

    "Are you here?" Guard Liu came over and said, "Who is this?"

    ¡°My friend¡¯s name is Ai Tangtang, and he came to Beijing with me to learn more.¡± I introduced him.

    "Hello." Ai Tangtang stretched out his hand to shake guard Liu's hand.

    Guard Liu smiled and nodded: "Everyone is almost here. You and this beauty go to the organization to have a rest first. The meeting will begin at nine o'clock in the evening."

    "Are there many people?" I asked.

    Guard Liu nodded: "Well, there are quite a few. In fact, in addition to you and Yan Beixun, we have also found many other capable people, and their abilities are not bad."

    While walking and chatting, we arrived at the airport parking garage, and then drove to the military area in Guard Liu¡¯s car.

    When we entered the military area and the demon hunting organization¡¯s annex, Guard Liu arranged two rooms for Ai Tangtang and me.

    Although two rooms were arranged, I didn¡¯t dare to let Ai Tangtang stay alone.

    At this time, there are many Mr. Yin Yang or monster hunters living in this building.Master, if you bump into Ai Tangtang and find out her identity as a monster, you might cause some trouble.

    So I took her to my room to play.

    Guard Liu took good care of him. When Ai Tangtang asked for snacks, he asked a soldier to go out and buy them, and then also bought lunch.

    I sat on the sofa and watched TV with Ai Tangtang boredly.

    So, we stayed there until eight o'clock in the evening, and Ai Tangtang and I never left the room.

    Ai Tangtang always complained that it was not fun and wanted to go out and walk around the military area.

    "Okay, there's a meeting in an hour. After the meeting, I'll take you to Beijing. I heard there are a lot of delicious things in Beijing," I said.

    Ai Tangtang nodded happily. At this time, there was a knock on the door. I walked to the door and opened it. It was guard Liu.

    He smiled and said: "I'm sorry, Mr. Situ said that the meeting will be held in advance and asked me to inform everyone."

    Hearing this, I turned around and said to Ai Tangtang: "Just stay here honestly, don't go out, wait until I come back, you know."

    "Yeah." Ai Tangtang was eating a bag of potato chips.

    Seeing her nodding in agreement, I followed Guard Liu out.

    There is a large conference room on the second floor of this building. After I walked in with Guard Liu, I saw that many people had already arrived.

    There were about twenty people, mostly in their forties or fifties, chatting in low voices, not knowing what they were talking about.

    I glanced around and saw an acquaintance, Han Fengjiao.

    "Brother Han." I sat next to Han Fengjiao.

    Han Fengjiao smiled and said, "Why didn't Little Swallow come?"

    Han Fengjiao still doesn¡¯t know about Yan Beixun¡¯s sealing of his own Taoism, so I didn¡¯t mention it: ¡°He hasn¡¯t been feeling well recently, so he won¡¯t come here.¡±

    "Who is Mr. Situ?" I curiously asked Han Fengjiao next to me.

    I have heard of Mr. Situ¡¯s name a long time ago and I am curious about what this person looks like.

    "It's not here yet." Han Fengjiao said softly.

    At this time, the door opened and a man in a black suit walked in.

    This man looked to be in his fifties, energetic, and holding a document in his hand.

    "This is Mr. Situ." Han Fengjiao said to me at this time.

    When I look at Mr. Situ, he looks like an ordinary person with nothing special about him.

    Mr. Situ walked to the main seat of the conference room. After sitting down, the soldier at the door closed the door and the meeting began.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 528 Divine Gu Insect

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Okay, now that everyone is here, the meeting officially begins." Mr. Situ said, looking down at the documents.

    His voice is very magnetic and very comfortable to listen to.

    "Mr. Situ." At this time, a bald man in his fifties stood up and said, "I don't like to be restrained. I join this shabby organization just to save your face."

    Mr. Situ raised his head, glanced at him, nodded slightly, and then said: "Well, I understand, everyone is a capable person."

    "No, no, Mr. Situ is here, who dares to say that he has the ability." The man said with a smile: "What I mean is, you see, it's okay for me to join this organization just for the sake of Mr. Situ's face, but  Can this treatment be better?"

    "Everyone has basically obtained the rank of lieutenant colonel." Mr. Situ raised his head and said, "For each mission, you will receive a subsidy of hundreds of thousands. Okay, this is not under my control. If you want to improve your salary, you can talk to Guard Liu.  .¡±

    "This time I'm here to confirm one thing. The Demon Hunting Organization will be of use to you. Will you delay it?" Mr. Situ glanced at us seriously.

    "It is obligatory." The man nodded immediately.

    "Think it through before answering. It's still too late to quit hunting." Mr. Situ touched his nose.

    Mr. Situ looks very thin and gives people a sickly feeling.

    You are all here, how could you just quit so casually?

    "Well, that's good." After saying that, Mr. Situ picked up the folder in his hand and gave everyone a piece of paper, except me.

    "This is the task I gave you. Complete it within three days, and then report back to the demon hunting organization." Mr. Situ said, "The meeting is dismissed."

    "The meeting is over?" I was stunned for a moment, just a few words?

    "This time I actually want everyone to come over and explain the mission." Mr. Situ glanced at me and said, "Okay, you stay, and the others can find a way to complete the mission."

    After finishing speaking, some of those who got the paper had happy faces, while others had gloomy faces. They didn¡¯t know what they were thinking, and all of them left the conference room.

    Han Fengjiao is no exception.

    After all these people left, Mr. Situ looked at me with a smile: "I have another task for you."

    "You said it." I nodded.

    "You don't have to be so polite." As he said that, Mr. Situ picked up a folder, looked at it and said, "Zhang Xiu, he has average Taoist skills. He has the Sanqing Yang Transformation Spear, the Qimen Flying Armor, the Yin and Yang Eyes have opened the Yang Eyes, and  I suspect that you have the blast gun skills that guarded the demon world, Hentianxiao, young man, you are very extraordinary."

    Let me go, this guy touched all my bottom?

    I smiled awkwardly and said, "It's still a bit worse than Mr. Situ."

    Mr. Situ said: "The rest of them are all treated as lieutenant colonels, but you are a colonel, so the task I give will be different. Within a month, go to the Miao border to investigate the divine Gu worms of the Gu sect."

    Gu religion?

    As soon as I heard this, I quickly said: "No, Mr. Situ, how about you let me do other tasks?"

    "What?" Mr. Situ looked at me, with no other changes on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± I told Mr. Situ about being framed to death.

    Is it possible that this is the result of God¡¯s will?  I had just become enemies with the Gu sect, but Mr. Situ asked me to investigate the Gu sect.

    Mr. Situ touched the back of his head and said calmly: "But this mission belongs to you. You have the Qimen Flying Armor on your body, and ordinary Gu insects can't hurt you at all."

    "I know that too, but" I hesitated and looked at Mr. Situ.

    Mr. Situ said: "After listening to what you said, I think you are more suitable to investigate the divine Gu Insect."

    "Why?" I asked.

    Mr. Situ picked up the tea on the table and took a sip: "The witch sect and the Gu sect have been incompatible since their separation, but they are not on par with each other. Their strength has always been about the same."

    "But in recent years, the Gu Cult has been secretly cultivating divine Gu worms. When the Witch Cult discovered this, it was already too late. They don't know whether the divine Gu worms have been successfully refined."

    "That's why the Witch Cult is so eager to attack the Gu Cult." Mr. Situ looked at me and said, "I don't know much about you, but if you want to help yourself, you'd better accept this task and investigate the divine Gu worm.  "

    ¡°What is the divine Gu worm?¡± I asked.

    "A kind of tradition"The worm in ?.  Mr. Situ said: "It is said that the divine voodoo is the king of voodoos. The divine voodoo can allow hundreds of people to enter illusions instantly and cause them to suffer mental breakdown."  "

    "So powerful?" I looked at Mr. Situ in surprise.

    "You have yin and yang eyes and are naturally resistant to illusions. This is why I consider letting you investigate the divine Gu worm. If the divine Gu worm has been completed, you don't need to do anything. You can just come back safely."

    "But if the divine Gu worm is not completed yet, then it must be destroyed." Mr. Situ said.

    I said: "Can you just let me go alone? Wouldn't it be better to just send the army there? I heard that this Gu sect is not a very powerful force. It would be no problem for the army to eliminate them."

    "You can't block it. If the divine Gu worm is completed, no matter how many troops you send there, you will die. I don't have this habit of costing so many lives to block it." Mr. Situ shook his head.

    "It is useless to send more people to Gu Cult, but it will easily expose the target." Mr. Situ said.

    What Mr. Situ said makes sense. I wanted to continue asking about some things. Suddenly, a demonic aura erupted above us, and the whole building shook.

    Mr. Situ immediately looked up at the ceiling: "There are still monsters invading the headquarters of our demon hunting organization?"

    "And I secretly said something bad, Ai Tangtang!"

    "Mr. Situ, this monster is my friend, I brought him here." After saying that, I ran out of the conference room, climbed the stairs and ran upstairs.

    We live on the fifth floor. Soon, I came to the corridor on the fifth floor.

    At this time, there were five people standing at the door of my room who had come out of the conference room before. These people all held spells or mahogany swords in their hands.

    "What are you doing, get out of here." I rushed up to push them away and looked inside. At this time, Ai Tangtang was holding a fifty-year-old guy by the neck and was in a stalemate with the group of people.

    Ai Tangtang was exuding a demonic aura. When she saw me, she hurriedly said: "Axiu, I didn't cause trouble on purpose. They suddenly rushed in and shouted that they wanted to kill the demons. I was acting in self-defense!"

    "Witch! Don't talk nonsense. Evil heretics will be punished by everyone!" The person whose neck was being pinched by Ai Tangtang at this time was the middle-aged man who stood up to compliment Mr. Situ when he recalled it.

    "Call me a witch? Do you believe it or not that I ate you." Ai Tangtang said angrily.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 529 Xianglushan Miao Village

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I quickly walked up and rescued this guy from Ai Tangtang¡¯s hands.

    Of course, Ai Tangtang must have been joking when he said he ate this guy. If he really let her eat it, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to swallow it.

    After I rescued this man, he hurriedly ran to the door. As soon as he ran over, Courage suddenly appeared, pointing at Ai Tangtang and me: "You Z kid, you actually colluded with monsters to enter the headquarters of my demon hunting organization?"

    I frowned, why is this guy so annoying.

    "Yes, that's right. What are you going to do to me? Do you want a fight?" I looked at him and asked.

    At this time, Mr. Situ walked to the door and frowned at Ai Tangtang: "Such a monster."

    "Mr. Situ." I said.

    Mr. Situ walked in.

    At this time, the people behind him reminded Mr. Situ to be careful.

    Mr. Situ walked up to us and Ai Tangtang glared at him.

    Mr. Situ smiled and asked softly: "Dragon Girl?"

    He is so powerful that he immediately figured out Ai Tangtang¡¯s identity?

    Ai Tangtang was also a little surprised.

    Mr. Situ turned back and waved his hands to the group of people behind him: "It's okay, go back to sleep and complete the tasks I assigned early tomorrow."

    Seeing that Mr. Situ was like this, they said nothing and turned to leave.

    "Zhang Xiu, remember the mission I gave you." After saying that, Mr. Situ turned around and left.

    I breathed a sigh of relief and rolled my eyes at Ai Tangtang: "Didn't I tell you not to make trouble?"

    "They struck first." Ai Tangtang opened his eyes and said, "Is it possible that you let me get beaten without fighting back?"

    "That's not true. Forget it, let's not stay here. Let's go out and find a hotel to stay." After I said that, I picked up my luggage, then found Guard Liu and asked him to escort us out of the military area.

    Although it is already nine o'clock at this time, in a big city like Beijing, the nightlife has just begun.

    Ai Tangtang and I found a hotel and booked two rooms. After putting away our luggage, Ai Tangtang eagerly took me out for shopping.

    "I heard that Houhai in Beijing is very interesting and has a lot of food." Ai Tangtang held my hand and stood on the roadside to hail a taxi.

    I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t have any special requirements for going out and playing.

    After the taxi driver took us to the place, I paid and Ai Tangtang and I started walking around Houhai.

    It is also my first time to come to Houhai. There are many small bars on the roadside here. I heard that many famous singers sang here and made money before they became famous.

    Occasionally, when I hear a song that interests me, I will stop and listen for a while. These singers sing really well.

    Of course, anything that sounds better to me feels better to me.

    There are quite a lot of people coming and going here. Ai Tangtang took me to a barbecue restaurant.

    Ai Tangtang and I were led by the waiter from a narrow staircase to the balcony on the second floor.

    After sitting on the balcony, I ate barbecue and listened to the singers in the bar next to me. I could also see the view of Houhai, which felt quite comfortable.

    Ai Tangtang and I played until half past eleven. When we were tired, we took a taxi back to the hotel.

    After watching Ai Tangtang walk into her room, I opened the door and entered the house.

    I felt exhausted all over. After taking a hot bath, I walked to the floor-to-ceiling window.

    We live on the 18th floor and can see the night view of Beijing clearly.

    I smoked a cigarette in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, lay on the bed and fell asleep.

    The next morning, I heard a knock on the door. I rubbed my eyes, got dressed, and walked to the door.

    I thought it was Ai Tangtang who knocked on the door at first, but I didn't expect it was guard Liu.

    "How did you find me?" I asked doubtfully.

    "It's so easy to register with your ID card." Guard Liu smiled and said, "Okay, let's get down to business."

    "This is the address of Gu Cult." As he said that, Guard Liu handed over a note.

    I took the note and saw that it was from the Miao ethnic group in Jishou City, Xiangxi Tujia and Miao Autonomous Prefecture, Hunan Province.

    ¡°Many of the Miao people are members of the Gu sect, and everyone in the Gu sect is here. It¡¯s their base camp,¡± Guard Liu said.

    I asked: "Is there any other news? If I go there like this, wouldn't I be looking for a needle in a haystack?"

    ¡°There¡¯s really no news.¡± Guard Liu was embarrassed.He said: "The Gu sect was not very prominent before, and we had no intention of collecting information about them. If they were not refining divine Gu worms, we would not let you pass."

    I sighed helplessly, and I said, no wonder they gave me a full month.

    "I have already booked the air tickets for you and your friend. The flight is at noon." Guard Liu said: "When you arrive at Zhangjiajie Hehua Airport, you can just take a bus to Jishou City."

    "Yes." I nodded. After guard Liu finished talking about the matter, he turned around and left without any intention of staying.

    I walked to Ai Tangtang's door and knocked on the door. After a while, Ai Tangtang came out with a sleepy look on his face, yawned and asked, "What's wrong? I was sleeping soundly."

    "Pack it up, we have to go to Jishou City." Speaking of this, I asked: "Or can you go back to Chongqing and wait for me?"

    "Forget it, I can't stand being bored in Chongqing every day. Let's go play with you." Ai Tangtang said with a smile.

    I went on such a dangerous mission, why did it just become a joke?

    I was a little speechless, so I packed up my things with Ai Tangtang and rushed to the airport.

    By the time we arrived at Zhangjiajie Hehua Airport, it was already three o'clock in the afternoon. Then we asked for directions, reversed the car, and waited until Jishou City. It was already five o'clock in the afternoon.

    Ai Tangtang and I are quite tired after coming all the way.

    We both got off the long-distance bus.

    The temperature here in Hunan is much higher than that in Beijing.

    Ai Tangtang and I found a hotel to stay in in Jishou City, and then we checked it out on the Internet.

    This Miao village is called Xianglushan Miao Village, a small village only more than ten kilometers away from Fenghuang Ancient City.

    There is not much information about this Miao village on the Internet, but it is mentioned that the people in this Miao village are all Shen Miao.

    Most of the Miao people today have been Sinicized, while Shen Miao are Miao people who have not been Sinicized.

    I touched my chin and decided to rent a car tomorrow and go over to check on the situation.

    I turned off the computer and took Ai Tangtang out to have dinner and rest for the night.

    The next morning, I found a car rental agency, rented a van, and then drove Ai Tangtang to the Xianglushan Miao Village following the navigation on my phone.

    At ten o¡¯clock at noon, Ai Tangtang and I arrived in Anxi County, and then I found a tour guide to take us up the mountain.

    This tour guide looks about 21 or 22 years old, very beautiful, as if he has just graduated from college.

    She showed me the way. After driving to the bottom of Xianglu Mountain, there was no way to go up, so I had to walk up.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 530 Visiting Miao Village

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Xiao Liu, how long will it take to walk?" I asked the beautiful tour guide in front of me.

    This beautiful tour guide is called Liu Meilin.

    Liu Meilin smiled and said: "It won't take long, it will take about forty minutes to reach the Miao Village."

    "Is this your first time here to play?" Liu Meilin asked.

    I nodded.

    Liu Meilin immediately introduced us to the customs and habits of the Xianglushan Miao Village and its famous scenery.

    There are many beautiful scenery on this mountain, and I also intentionally or unintentionally inquired about the issues of the Miao Village in Xianglu Mountain.

    When the three of us arrived at the gate of Xianglushan Miao Village, it was almost noon.

    Xianglushan Miao Village looks quite big. If you walk, it will take half an hour to reach the end of the Miao Village.

    When Ai Tangtang and I were preparing to enter the village, a Miao man wearing traditional Miao clothing came up, shook his head vigorously, and spoke in dialect.

    I frowned and vaguely heard the words "three levels".

    "What's wrong? Why aren't you allowed in?" I asked Liu Meilin.

    Liu Meilin slapped his forehead, turned around and said, "I forgot, there is a custom in Xianglushan Miao Village that is to pass three levels."

    "You have to pass three passes before you can enter the village." Liu Meilin said.

    "The first is to suppress bandits, the second is to sing folk songs, and the third is to drink three bowls of rice wine. To suppress bandits is to pass through a cave where the bandits hid." Liu Meilin spoke a few words to the Miao man in the local dialect before speaking.  Take us to a path in the mountains and forests.

    It was nothing to walk through the cave where bandits were suppressed. It was just a cave. When we returned to the entrance of the village, a beautiful Miao girl came and started singing folk songs to us.

    This gave me a headache. In the end, Ai Tangtang raised his head and yelled a few words before he managed to pass the test.

    Finally, after drinking the rice wine, Ai Tangtang and I walked into the Xianglushan Miao Village.

    Liu Meilin walked in front and introduced us.

    In the past, I have seen a lot of photos of Miao villages and the like on the Internet, but they are very modern, but in this Miao village, the houses are basically made of wood.

    The villagers here all wear their own ethnic costumes, and occasionally some wear modern clothes. They are all here for tourism like us.

    After walking for a while, I felt a little hungry, and Ai Tangtang felt the same way. He asked me, "Why don't we find a restaurant to eat first."

    Liu Meilin heard Ai Tangtang's words and turned around to introduce: "Xianglushan tourism has only been open for about a year. The residents here are very simple. If you go to any house to eat, it is free."

    It happened to be lunch time at this time, and Liu Meilin took us into a wooden house. At this time, an old Miao man was sitting on the table, eating two plates of vegetarian dishes.

    "Dad, where are you eating?" Liu Meilin said.

    "Pa Lao" means grandpa in the Miao people, and I also grinned.

    I don¡¯t know if Ai Tangtang is embarrassed or not. Anyway, I always feel a little embarrassed. After all, it¡¯s not good for people to come to eat at home.

    And this old man doesn¡¯t look rich either.

    When the old man heard this, he was very enthusiastic. He asked us to sit down, said a few words, turned around and walked into the kitchen.

    ¡°The old man probably knew that we didn¡¯t understand, so he spoke more slowly, probably just to get two more dishes.

    The old man brought three bowls of rice over and the three of us said thank you.

    What I didn¡¯t expect was that Ai Tangtang ate with gusto. The food cooked by the old man was not in line with the appetite of us young people.

    Although it was not delicious, I still ate a bowl, Ai Tangtang ate a bowl, and even asked the old man to serve the rice. The old man was also very happy.

    The old man was sitting at the table at this time, not eating, and holding a cigarette to smoke.

    He was smoking tobacco grown by himself. I quickly took out a pack of cigarettes and handed them over: "Old man, please smoke this."

    "Hey." The old man saw it and took it with a smile. After he lit the cigarette, I asked: "Old man, I want to ask you something. This is my first time to visit Miao Village. I heard that there are people in Miao Village who know how to play.  Is it true that he is poisoned?"

    "What? Gu?" The old man said slowly: "There are many, I can do them all."

    When I heard this, I was slightly surprised. The old man said with a smile: "Don't think that voodoo is a bad thing. We Miao people living in the mountains and forests all rely on voodoo to cure diseases and save people."

    In the past, the most common use of voodoo was to treat diseases and injuries, and only a few people used voodoo to harm people.??????????????????????????? The use of poisonous insects to harm people is widely spread, but there are only a few cases of using poisonous insects as medicine.

    I laughed and said, "Really? The old man is showing off his skills."

    "This is not martial arts, how can you show it." The old man waved his hand: "If you want to see it, you can go to Brother Tang's house in Dongcuntou. Brother Tang loves to tinker with these things."

    Tang?

    I frowned, could it be Tang Weilong¡¯s father?

    "Thank you, uncle." I nodded.

    By this time, we had finished our meal. I thought about it, took out my wallet, and prepared to give the old man 500 yuan, but the old man refused to accept it, saying that a pack of cigarettes would be enough.

    Afterwards, the old man saw us out the door.

    Liu Meilin smiled and said: "The Miao people are all like this, warm and hospitable."

    "Shen Miao is the one." I looked back at the old man sitting at the door, smiling as he watched us leave.

    There is an indescribable feeling. I feel that when I handed the money to the old man just now, I was a little insulted to him.

    "Xiao Liu, take us to see Gu." I said to Liu Meilin.

    When Liu Meilin heard this, he said, "Brother, are you really interested?"

    "That's not the case." I nodded.

    "It is said that the Miao people have a Gu sect, and many people in the village are members of this sect." Liu Meilin said.

    When I heard this, I looked at Ai Tangtang and Liu Meilin said, "I was curious when I first came here to work as a tour guide. This Gu insect is indeed magical."

    "What kind of magic method?" I pretended not to understand.

    "At that time, we asked a bunch of young tour guides to show their skills, but they didn't agree." Liu Meilin said: "It happened that a tourist who came to play was accidentally bitten by a poisonous snake in the mountains."

    "Take that tourist to their home, take out a fat worm, and put it in the place where the poisonous snake bites you. Guess what the result is." Liu Meilin said: "That worm actually sucked out all the snake venom. You said,  Is this an anecdote?¡±

    She looked at the two of us with no reaction, and couldn't help pouting, a little unhappy.

    I immediately pretended to be enlightened and said, "Ah, it's so amazing."

    As I said that, I poked Ai Tangtang with my elbow. Ai Tangtang also reacted and opened his mouth: "Really or not?"

    After Liu Meilin saw our reactions, his expression changed, and he said with some pride: "Of course it's true, I saw it with my own eyes, but they don't allow photos or photography." (Remember the website address: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 531 Leader?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Can I ask about the Gu cult in the Xianglu Mountain Miao Village?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    Liu Meilin nodded: "Well, the Gu cult is not a secret in the area."

    I breathed a sigh of relief. Why, I came here to investigate some kind of divine Gu insect, but the demon hunting organization didn¡¯t provide any information at all.

    Seeing Liu Meilin say this, it will be easier to inquire about Gu religion here in the future.

    Seeing that we were curious, Liu Meilin took us to the east of the village and said that there was an old man named Tang over there who liked to tinker with these Gu insects and other things.

    Ai Tangtang and I followed Liu Meilin to a relatively large house.

    This house is probably one of the best in the village, with three floors.

    Liu Meilin walked to the door and knocked on the door. After a while, an old man in his sixties opened the door, looked at us and said with a smile: "Is something okay?"

    When the old man saw me, his eyes lit up, and I couldn't help but frown.

    The old man smiled and welcomed us in.

    "Old man, it's like this. These two are visiting the village and want to experience the art of Gu. Can that be done?" Liu Meilin said with a smile, looking at the old man named Tang.

    The old man shook his head slightly: "Voodoo is used to cure diseases and save people, not to show off."

    "Old man, I heard that you have a Gu sect, is it true?" I asked.

    "Well, that's right." He nodded, took out a cigarette and started smoking: "What's wrong?"

    "It's like this, I" Before I could finish speaking, suddenly, a big Miao man ran in in a panic and said something to the old man named Tang in Miao dialect.

    When the old man heard this, his face changed drastically, he stood up and babbled, and then he and the Miao man rushed out.

    The three of us are left hanging here.

    "What's going on?" Ai Tangtang and I looked at each other.

    Liu Meilin frowned and said, "The man who came in just now said that people from the witch sect were calling. I didn't hear the details clearly. It must be something big."

    My heart skipped a beat, didn¡¯t it?

    The three of us walked out of the house together. At this time, the entire village was in chaos. Countless Miao youths ran towards the village entrance with hoes and other tools.

    There were many tourists who were confused and didn¡¯t know what was going on. They were pulled into their houses by some Miao people and the door was closed.

    "Shall we stay in the house and stop running around?" Liu Meilin said.

    "Tangtang, you stay here with Xiao Liu, I will go to the entrance of the village to see the situation." I said to Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang naturally had no objection.

    At this time, I still didn¡¯t know what was going on. If Liu Meilin was left alone, something might happen, so I asked Ai Tangtang to accompany her, which would more or less protect her.

    I ran towards the entrance of the village.

    After running for about twenty minutes, at the entrance of the village, two groups of people wearing Miao costumes were facing each other. At this time, the two sides were yelling at each other, and they looked like they were about to start a fight.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out, these guys are so full that they come here to fight?

    If you guessed correctly, these two groups should be the Gu Cult and the Witch Cult.

    As for the source of the fight, it¡¯s not difficult to guess. The young leader of the Gu sect is dead.

    ¡°Wait a minute, the young leader of the Gu sect is dead?

    The young leader of the Gu sect is dead, what are these people from the witch sect doing here?

    I suddenly became confused.

    I was hiding behind a big rock watching the show. Suddenly, these two guys started fighting.

    The two groups only fought hand-to-hand, and did not really use any voodoo or witchcraft to fight.

    It was a great pleasure to fight, and I was very happy.

    Soon, all the Miao people from Xianglushan were beaten to the ground.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh in my heart.

    At this time, all the people from these witch sects rushed into the Xianglu Mountain Miao Village.

    ??????????????? And those people from the Gu sect all followed and tried to stop them, but they couldn't be beaten at all.

    At this time, another group of soldiers rushed up at the intersection going up the mountain.

    ¡°This is nothing, my mind is completely confused.

    After the soldiers rushed up, they firmly held down these Gu cultivators.

    I hid behind the stone and did not move. After a while, those people wearing Miao clothes returned to the entrance of the village, and one of them held it in his hands.?Holding a black wine jar.

    These "Witch Cult" people stood up straight at this time. They didn't feel like Miao people at all. Instead, they looked like soldiers.

    ¡°Then the people from the ¡®Witch Cult¡¯ followed the group of soldiers down the mountain.

    And the Gu Cult members roared one by one, but they were all injured and couldn't stand up.

    There are many elderly people among them.

    Originally, I was planning to turn around and leave, not to let the muddy water flow, but when I saw the injured old man lying on the ground, I couldn't bear it.

    Helpless, I stepped forward and helped the old man named Tang who was more familiar to me from before.

    The old man¡¯s face was full of panic and he said to me: ¡°God Gu Insect, the God Gu Insect has been snatched away by them, hurry up and get it back.¡±

    I frowned, could it be that what was in the wine jar just now was the target of my visit this time, the divine Gu worm?

    Thinking of this, I stood up and hurriedly dialed Guard Liu¡¯s cell phone.

    Soon, the call came through, and Guard Liu said, "What's the matter, Colonel Zhang?"

    "The divine Gu worm was taken away by some soldiers. Hurry up" Before I could finish speaking, Guard Liu said, "Don't worry, he's one of ours."

    "Our people?" I was stunned for a moment: "What do you mean? Since you want to use the army to rob us, why send me here to break the knot?"

    "That's what Mr. Situ meant. If you have any doubts, it would be better to ask Mr. Situ directly when you come back." Guard Liu hung up the phone after speaking.

    I was confused at this time, what was going on.

    The old man surnamed Tang grabbed my trousers and said to me: "God Gu worm, God Gu worm."

    "Hey, I know that the divine Gu worm has been robbed. Why are you so excited? It's useless for you to keep that thing, right." I rolled my eyes at the old man.

    I wanted to leave, but the old man grabbed me tightly, looked at me and said, "Don't leave, I have something to tell you."

    The old man held on tightly and didn't want to let go.

    I had no choice but to kneel down next to him and ask: "Okay, old man, don't get excited now. It won't be good if you suddenly get sick. Just tell me what happened."

    "We in the Witch Gu Sect have always had two rules." The old man looked at me and said, "One is that we must refine the divine Gu worm."

    What are you doing refining that thing for when you have nothing to do?

    I nodded: ¡°What about the second one?¡±

    "The second one is to wait for you." The old man looked at me and said, "The person who left the two rules said that after refining the divine Gu worm, someone will come to snatch it, and during the snatching, a young man will appear. This young man  He is the true leader of our Witch Gu Sect.¡±

    I pointed to my nose: "You mean, I am your leader? Sir, please don't make trouble. I don't even know witchcraft and Gu, but I still think that I am your leader?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.  com

 Chapter 532 Tiredness

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "That's right, come with me." Regardless of his injuries, the old man stood up, took my hand and walked towards his home.

    We walked for about ten minutes. On the way, I kept telling the man that I had the wrong person, but he didn¡¯t say a word.

    After returning to his house, Ai Tangtang and Liu Meilin were both there. They both showed strange expressions when they saw me and the old man coming back holding hands. The old man took me into his bedroom.

    From under his bed, he took out a portrait in a black box. This portrait was an unknown age and should be an antique.

    The old man unfolded the scroll, and what was drawn on it was a person who looked 80% similar to me.

    Although it is an ancient painting, judging from the facial features, it is indeed me.

    ¡°This is it?¡± I looked at the painting and was stunned.

    The old man looked at the painting and then looked at me: "Yes, that's right. The first time I saw you, I felt a bit like you. But I'm older and I'm not sure. The painting looks really similar."

    "You are the ancestor who said"

    "Goodbye, uncle, when did this painting come down to us?" I asked.

    These things look like antiques, right?

    The uncle frowned, as if he was thinking: "I can't remember. Anyway, it has been around since the emergence of our witchcraft sect, which must have been more than a thousand years ago."

    Someone from more than a thousand years ago left a portrait of me and asked me to be the leader of the witchcraft sect?

    When Ai Tangtang and Liu Meilin behind him heard this at the door, they both looked unbelievable.

    "Okay, uncle, you really made a mistake." After I said that, I took Ai Tangtang's hand and ran out: "It's not me."

    This is so weird.

    "When something goes wrong, there must be a monster. No matter how I think about it, I can't touch this matter. Once I touch it, I may fall into some big conspiracy."

    Ai Tangtang and I arrived at the gate of Xianglushan Miao Village, and Liu Meilin hurriedly followed us.

    "Brother, what's wrong?" Liu Meilin asked breathlessly.

    "It's okay, let's go down the mountain together. I don't want to continue visiting this place." I smiled.

    I was about to go down the mountain. Unexpectedly, the old man named Tang also followed me and said to me: "Little brother, wait a minute."

    I looked back at him and asked, "Is there anything else?"

    "You will understand sooner or later. It doesn't matter whether you are the leader of our Witch Gu Sect or not, but the man from thousands of years ago left one thing for you to complete." Old Man Tang said.

    "No, no, I'm not interested at all, and don't say anything. I'll come back to you when I understand, okay?" After I said that, I went down the mountain with Ai Tangtang and Liu Meilin.

    After going down the mountain, we drove the van to Anxi County. After paying Liu Meilin, we rushed to Jishou City.

    On the way, I drove the car and told Ai Tangtang everything that had happened before. Then I asked Ai Tangtang: "What on earth is going on? Even if there was a person like me among people thousands of years ago, how could I be here?"  Appeared when others were robbing the divine Gu worms?"

    Ai Tangtang nodded: "I'm confused too. How about I go back to the Demon Realm to help you ask your father? He has lived for thousands of years, maybe he knows."

    "Forget it." I shook my head slightly: "Don't bother."

    Although I say this, I feel very uncomfortable in my heart. Anyone who gets involved in such a thing will also feel uncomfortable, right?

    "By the way, it was Mr. Situ who asked you to come here. Tell me, could it be that Mr. Situ had known that the Witch Gu Sect had such rules for a long time, and then asked you to come here because he wanted you to be the leader of the Witch Gu Sect?"  Ai Tangtang said.

    "Yes." I nodded. In this way, it is really possible.

    Thinking of this, I picked up the phone and called Guard Liu. After Guard Liu got through, I said, "Let Mr. Situ call me. I have something urgent to ask him."

    "Okay." After guard Liu finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Within a minute, the phone rang.

    "Hello, is this Mr. Situ?" I asked.

    Mr. Situ smiled and said: "I want to ask why I sent you there and then let the army go"

    "No, I want to ask you something else." I told what happened.

    After finishing speaking, Mr. Situ said: "There is such a thing? It's really strange."

    "So you don't know?" I asked.

    "Well, I'm not very clear about this matter. After I sent you there at first, I felt something was wrong. Although you have the ability, Gu??This place is also very dangerous, so the army was directly transformed into members of the witch sect. After knocking down some of the main forces of the sect, they snatched away the divine gu worms.  "

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to inform you.¡±

    After listening to Mr. Situ¡¯s explanation, my mind was a little confused. I was thinking about the person who looked almost exactly like me in the portrait.

    "Well, I understand, then my matter is completed, right? Do you need me to return to Beijing?" I asked.

    Mr. Situ said: "This trip has been hard. Go back to Chongqing and rest. If anything happens, I will inform you."

    "Yeah." I hung up the phone.

    Driving the car, I felt a little confused.

    ?????????????? Ai Tangtang, this girl, despite her usually silly appearance, is actually very smart at heart. Seeing that I was in a bad mood, she didn¡¯t speak and just sat aside.

    After a while, she asked: "Isn't it just a portrait? Do you look like this?"

    "Even if I encounter something very dangerous, I will not do this." I thought for a while.

    "But the more I encounter such inexplicable things, the more I feel confused and at a loss." I said.

    Sometimes the obvious dangers are not scary. The more so, the more unclear the dangers, the more frightening people are and they don¡¯t know how to face them.

    The only good news is that since the Gu Cult people think that I am their leader, then the Tang Weilong matter should not cause trouble to me again, right?

    Thinking of this, I breathed a sigh of relief.

    I returned to Jishou City, returned the car, and then took a long-distance bus to Hehua Airport. On the way there, I also booked a ticket back to Chongqing.

    ¡°When we actually returned to Chongqing, it was already eight o¡¯clock in the evening.

    It had already darkened, and Ai Tangtang and I took the light rail back to Nanping.

    When I returned to the Chinese medicine shop, I was very tired.

    Lying on the sofa, he was exhausted and didn't seem to move at all. Ai Tangtang was very energetic. He sat next to me, picked up snacks and watched TV.

    I was lying on the sofa and said to Ai Tangtang next to me: "Aren't you tired? Are you so energetic?"

    "Of course I'm not tired anymore." Ai Tangtang looked at me strangely and said, "You think I'm a human being. I'm tired after just a few times. I'm the most powerful dragon in the world."

    "Yes, yes, you are great, right?" I rolled my eyes at her, closed my eyes, feeling uncomfortable all over, so I simply lay down on the sofa and fell asleep.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 533 Poison attack

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°At first, I thought it was because the things I encountered in the Xianglushan Miao Village were so weird that I couldn¡¯t figure it out, so I felt uncomfortable.

    But the next morning, when I woke up, the uncomfortable feeling in my body intensified.

    Especially the right hand, it feels like being pricked by a needle.

    I raised my right hand and saw that the black, tattoo-like earthworm on the palm of my right hand had grown in size.

    Oops!

    How could I forget this? When I went to Taiwan with Yan Beixun to deal with Qin Xinghuai, I was poisoned by Jingtianjiao.

    This whole time, the poison has not occurred. After so many years, I have even forgotten about it.

    The pain was so intense that I was sweating all over my body.

    At this time, my phone suddenly rang. I picked up the phone with trembling hands. It was a strange call.

    "Hello?" I asked through gritted teeth.

    "Zhang Xiu? You must be poisoned, right? Brother Qin and I will be here in a short time. There is already news about Bai Yujing." The person on the other end of the phone said.

    "Are you a genius?" I asked.

    "Well, that's right." After Jingtianjiao admitted, the pain in my body suddenly disappeared.

    "Then, pick us up at the airport tomorrow." After saying that, Jing Tianjiao hung up the phone.

    I looked at my phone and thought deeply. This guy was trying to intimidate me. He wanted to let the poison take effect first and make me realize how powerful the poison was, and then he came back.

    I cursed in my heart, what the fuck, it¡¯s about Bai Yujing.

    I wiped the sweat from my forehead, picked up my phone and called Yan Beixun.

    "Hey, what's wrong?" Yan Bei asked.

    "Something happened." I said, "Qin Xinghuai and Jing Tianjiao came to our door."

    "The fact that Qin Xinghuai and Jingtianjiao came to visit me is really not a good thing. They want to go to Bai Yujing to find some kind of immortality, but I don't want to go.

    The most important thing is that I was poisoned by Jingtianjiao.

    Yan Beixun listened to what I said and said on the other end of the phone: "He came to the door? When did it happen?"

    "They haven't arrived in Chongqing yet, but they will arrive tomorrow, and they asked me to pick them up at the airport." I said.

    Yan Beixun said: "Just wait, I will come to you right away and explain this matter in detail."

    After saying that, Yan Beixun hung up the phone.

    I¡¯m not worried about myself at this time. The worst I can do is follow Jing Tianjiao and Qin Xinghuai to visit Bai Yujing, mainly Yan Beixun!

    Yan Beixun has already sealed his Taoism. What if Jing Tianjiao and Qin Xinghuai force him to do it too?

    This is not impossible. It stands to reason that Qin Xinghuai and Jingtianjiao have many masters, and it is not impossible that they are better than the two of us. Why did they ask us to go together in the first place?

    "You can't just force us to go together because we are so handsome, right?"

    Not long after, Yan Beixun appeared at the door. He hurriedly walked in, sat next to me and asked, "How do I fix it?"

    "I don't know." I shook my head: "Do you think they will force you to go together?"

    "How do I know?" Yan Beixun frowned.

    I asked: "Otherwise I will ask Deputy Director Wang to arrange a team of police at the airport tomorrow and arrest them when they get off the plane."

    "You kid is dying? Do you still have the poison in your body that shocked the world?" Yan Beixun glared at me: "What a bad idea you came up with."

    Yan Beixun lit a cigarette, thought for a while, and said, "Find a way to find someone to ask what is going on in Bai Yujing."

    "Who can I ask?" I looked at Yan Bei looking for answers.

    "Who else can it be, Mr. Situ?" Yan Beixun said.

    Having said this, I also picked up the phone and called Mr. Situ.

    Soon, Mr. Situ answered the phone and asked, "Hey, Axiu, what's the matter?"

    ¡°Mr. Situ, let me ask you something, have you heard of Bai Yujing?¡± I asked.

    "Why do you ask this when you have nothing to do?" Mr. Situ said doubtfully.

    "This is what happened." I roughly told the story about Qin Xinghuai and Jing Tianjiao.

    After hearing this, Mr. Situ said, "I have heard a little bit about Bai Yujing, but I am not particularly clear about it. However, it is said that Bai Yujing is somewhat related to your Yan Chixia lineage."

    "What's the connection?" I asked.

    Mr. SituThe person on the other end smiled and said, "How could I know."

    "Okay, please excuse me." After saying that, I hung up the phone and then lowered my head in thought.

    Bai Yujing is related to our Yan Chixia lineage, so it makes sense why Jing Tianjiao and Qin Xinghuai went to Bai Yujing with the two of us.

    "What did Mr. Situ say?" Yan Beixun asked, sitting next to me.

    "He said Bai Yujing is related to our Yan Chixia lineage." I said, "But he didn't say anything more specific."

    When Yan Beixun heard this, he frowned slightly: "Is that so? Hey."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "At worst, I'll tell them about my sealing of Taoism when the time comes. They can't let a loser follow and hold them back." Yan Beixun grinned.

    "Yeah." I nodded.

    At this time, Ai Tangtang also came down from upstairs. She seemed to have just woken up and her hair was messy. She grabbed her hair and looked at us in a daze and asked, "What are you talking about?"

    "You are getting more and more beautiful." Yan Beixun said with a smile.

    "Bah, can your eyes tell the difference between beauty and ugliness?" Ai Tangtang rolled his eyes at both of us: "You think I am deaf? I heard you two chattering while I was sleeping.  Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll eat them both for you when the time comes.¡±

    "Okay, unless you want Axiu to die, then just eat whatever you want." Yan Beixun said.

    Ai Tangtang said in confusion: "Forget it, I'm too lazy to get involved in your troubles. Let's go out for breakfast."

    As he spoke, he took out his wallet and said, "I'm treating you."

    After we went out to have dinner with Ai Tangtang, Yan Beixun also went back first. When he left, he told me that he would inform him if anything happens tomorrow.

    I also asked Ai Tangtang if she knew Bai Yujing. When she heard about it, she asked: "What is Bai Yujing? It sounds sweet. Is it for food?"

    "Pretend I didn't say that." I slapped my forehead and sighed.

    I was still worried about this day. The next morning, I got up very early, took a taxi to Jiangbei Airport, and waited.

    Around nine o'clock, my cell phone rang, and it was the number from yesterday.

    I picked up the phone and said, "Are you here?"

    "Well, it's at Exit 1." Jing Tianjiao said.

    I walked to Exit 1, looked around, and saw Jing Tianjiao and Qin Xinghuai.

    Both Jingtianjiao and Qin Xinghuai were wearing black suits and looked like businessmen.

    Jing Tianjiao walked up and said with a smile: "Where is Yan Beixun?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 534 Breaking the Poison

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°My senior brother, cough, wait a minute, you two have just arrived and haven¡¯t eaten yet, why don¡¯t we go have a meal together?¡± I asked.

    Qin Xinghuai frowned slightly, and was about to say something, but Jingtianjiao smiled first and said, "Okay, we rarely come to Chongqing, so I'll bother you, the landlord."

    I took a taxi with them to a big restaurant in Nanping and ordered a table of dishes.

    It¡¯s okay not to be enthusiastic, after all, I still have a shocking poison in my body.

    ¡°Come here, try our Chongqing cuisine.¡± I pointed at the food and smiled.

    Qin Xinghuai said with a straight face, "Where is Yan Beixun?"

    "You two, let me tell you the truth. When I go to Bai Yujing this time, I will help you two without any hesitation, right? But my senior brother sealed his own Taoism some time ago." I said.

    "Sealing Taoism?" The two people looked at each other with surprise on their faces.

    Jing Tianjiao said: "There was someone about the same age as you at that time, that person named Luo Fang. Where was he?"

    "Luo Fang, he is in the devil world." I said.

    I thought to myself, Damn, if these two grandsons go to the devil world to find Luo Fang, Luo Fang will kill them in minutes.

    When they heard this, their faces darkened.

    I saw that their expressions were not right, so I quickly said: "There is me, I can help."

    Jing Tianjiao and Qin Xinghuai didn't know what they were thinking, and they stopped eating. They lowered their heads and thought about something.

    I looked at their appearance, my heart skipped a beat, and I felt something was wrong.

    Jing Tianjiao forced out a smile and said to me: "In this case, let him restore his Taoism and come with us."

    "Are you kidding, brother? Restoring Taoism will shorten your life by ten years!" I said to him.

    Jing Tianjiao said somewhat unhappily: "If I take you two there this time, you two can achieve immortality. Just ten years, what does it mean?"

    "No." I shook my head.

    "Then are you looking for death?" Jing Tianjiao threatened: "Don't forget, there is still the poison I poisoned in your body."

    "Anyway, you don't know where he lives. You need a descendant of our Yan Chixia lineage to enter Bai Yujing, right? Kill me if you can. Kill me. Even if you find Yan Beixun, he will  It¡¯s impossible to leave with you.¡±

    I stared at Jingtianjiao and said, "Who do you think is afraid of you?"

    "Sit down." Qin Xinghuai looked at me and said, "We really can't discuss it?"

    "I am also a descendant of Yan Chixia, why do you have to let Yan Beixun come with you?" I looked at them and asked.

    "If Yan Chixia really doesn't come together, then there's nothing we can do. He missed an opportunity to live forever." Qin Xinghuai turned to Jing Tianjiao and said, "If you change the plan, if he doesn't want to, even if he is forced to follow, he will  If you make trouble, you will lose more than you gain."

    Jingtianjiao nodded slightly.

    Seeing that they agreed, I breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "When will we set off?"

    "After Ming Dynasty." Qin Xinghuai said.

    "Tomorrow?" I became confused: "Is it necessary to be in such a hurry?"

    "Bai Yujing opens once every hundred years. There are still seven days before Bai Yujing opens. We must hurry up. Moreover, it is not just us who are going to Bai Yujing, there are others who will also go there to prepare." Jingtianjiao explained.  .

    Hearing him say this, I frowned.

    "Go back and rest. We will find a place to live in Chongqing ourselves. I will contact you tomorrow morning." Jingtianjiao said.

    "Yeah." They and I had nothing to say, so we nodded and stood up, then returned to the Chinese medicine shop.

    When we returned to the Chinese medicine store, Ai Tangtang was not at home. He probably went to play with Sister Xiaoping.

    I picked up the phone, called Yan Beixun, and told him what happened after receiving Jing Tianjiao and Qin Xinghuai.

    After Yan Beixun heard this, he said, "You must be careful on this trip, especially to them. Nothing good will happen."

    "If nothing good happens, there's nothing I can do about it. I've been poisoned." I said.

    Suddenly I had an idea and asked: "By the way, do you think the people from the Gu Cult can help me remove the poison planted by Jing Tianjiao?"

    "Gu Cult?" Yan Beixun said, "It's possible, how about you try it?"

    I happily said: "Okay, I'll hang up first."

    After saying that, I hung up the phone and directly booked a ticket to Hehua Airport.

    When I arrived at Xianglushan Miao Village,??It was exactly five o'clock in the afternoon.

    I walked directly to Old Man Tang¡¯s house.

    When I came to the door, I knocked on the door. Mr. Tang opened the door. When he saw me, his eyes lit up and he asked: "Do you understand?"

    "I don't understand, but I have something to ask your old man for help." I smiled and stretched out my right hand and asked, "Can your old man detoxify this poison?"

    He picked up my hand and turned it over for a while, then nodded slightly: "This is Fei's Gu, it's very powerful."

    I didn¡¯t understand what the relationship between the poison and the poison was. I thought for a while and asked, ¡°Can I remove the poison without being discovered by the person who planted the poison?¡±

    I have thought about this carefully. If I get rid of the poison, I can choose not to follow them to Bai Yujing.

    But Mr. Situ also said, what is the relationship between Bai Yujing and our Yan Chixia lineage? If I don't go, they will really go crazy, and maybe Yan Beixun and Sister Xiaoping will be affected.  .

    It is unclear whether these two people are strong or not, but there are many masters behind them, and this is the most troublesome part.

    As long as the poison is removed, it doesn't matter if I follow them to Bai Yujing. Anyway, if the situation goes wrong, I will run away.

    The old man took out a piece of pork at this time. The piece of pork smelled very bad.

    He put my right hand on the pork. Suddenly, pain continued to come from my right hand.

    Countless small bugs emerged from the palm of my right hand. These bugs were probably about the size of ants and were densely packed.

    My right hand hurts terribly, but I can only endure it.

    That piece of unpleasant-smelling pork seemed to be attracted to these bugs. After the bugs emerged from my right hand, they all got into the pork.

    Although I didn¡¯t count them carefully, there were at least hundreds of Gu insects.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Jing Tianjiao would give me such a powerful poison.

    I took a breath.

    The old man tore a small piece of pork and handed it over: "If you eat it, the person who poisoned you won't be able to find it."

    Although I didn¡¯t know what this piece of pork was made of, I still pinched my nose and swallowed it in one gulp.

    ¡°Then the old man took out another very fat insect, crushed it on the palm of my right hand, and smeared it on it. Suddenly, the pain in my palm gradually eased, and the wound healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    "Okay." The old man stood up, clapped his hands and said, "Master, do you have any other instructions?"

    "Cough, cough." I coughed twice and said, "No, I'm rushing back to Chongqing. Goodbye." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 535 Aershan

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    That night, at two o¡¯clock in the morning, I finally rushed back to the Chinese medicine store.

    After rushing back to the Chinese medicine shop, I breathed a sigh of relief. Although I ate a piece of disgusting pork this time, I also gained a lot.

    Although Mr. Tang is old, he still has some abilities. Thinking of this, I also have some confidence in my heart.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out of the way, they don't know that the poison in my body has been lifted, so I can trick them.

    Perhaps because he heard the noise downstairs, Ai Tangtang walked down from the second floor in his pajamas, looked at me and asked, "Where did you go just now? Why did you come back so late?"

    "Hey, it's okay, you can go on to sleep. By the way, I have to go on a long trip tomorrow morning." I said.

    "How long will you be out for?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe it will take more than ten days.¡± I said.

    Ai Tangtang asked: "Going out with that Jingtianjiao and Qin Xinghuai? Is it dangerous? Do you need me to accompany you?"

    "No, how can you help?" I waved my hand and refused: "You should spend more time with Sister Xiaoping, do you know?"

    "Oh, okay, then I'll go up and sleep." After Ai Tangtang finished speaking, he turned and went upstairs. After taking only two steps, he turned back and asked, "You really don't want me to go with you? I can help."

    "No need." I smiled.

    Seeing me saying this, Ai Tangtang went upstairs.

    I also lay down on the sofa and rested.

    Early the next morning, I got up, packed the things I should bring, and waited for the call from Qin Xinghuai and Jing Tianjiao.

    Soon, my cell phone rang. I took out the phone and saw that it was Jingtianjiao calling.

    "Hello?" I asked, "Where are you?"

    "Come to the airport." Jing Tianjiao finished speaking and hung up the phone at the other end.

    I took everything with me and took a taxi to Jiangbei Airport.

    When I saw them, they didn¡¯t bring anything with them. Only Jing Tianjiao was carrying a black box in his hand. Judging from their appearance, these two guys looked more like businessmen.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Qin Xinghuai said and walked inside. Then, we bought three tickets to Ulanhot Airport in Inner Mongolia.

    After passing the security check, we found a place to sit down, and I asked doubtfully: "Bai Yujing is in Ulanhot?"

    Qin Xinghuai closed his eyes, obviously not wanting to talk to me, but said with a shocking smile: "You will know then."

    You two are really mysterious, as if you are afraid that others will find out.

    Seeing that they were not interested in talking, I didn¡¯t bother to ask.

    Boarding soon began, the plane landed slowly, and we arrived at Ulanhot Airport in Inner Mongolia.

    After walking out of the airport, Jingtianjiao asked me to follow them.

    I came to a parking lot with them, and there was already a man of their age waiting.

    Wearing traditional Inner Mongolian clothes, this man walked up to me with a smile and said, "Boss Qin, why did you suddenly think of visiting Inner Mongolia? Come on."

    After saying that, he took us into a commercial vehicle.

    This man was driving in front, and Qin Xinghuai was sitting in the passenger seat, chatting with him without saying a word.

    Jing Tianjiao sat behind me and said in a low voice: "This man is a businessman introduced by our friend. He doesn't know our details, so don't let it slip."

    "Where are we going?" I asked, looking out the window.

    "Go to Xing'an League." After Jing Tianjiao finished speaking, the man in front said with a smile: "Little brother, is this your first time in Inner Mongolia?"

    "Yes, what do you call me, brother?" I asked.

    "You can just call me Lu Feng." Lu Feng said with a smile: "Xing'an League is a county-level city here, and the scenery is very nice."

    I didn¡¯t ask any more questions. No matter how many questions I asked, Lu Feng wouldn¡¯t know. And at this time, as Lu Feng, an outsider, Jing Tianjiao and Qin Xinghuai would definitely not reveal anything more.

    Looking at the grassland outside, I feel quite good. Although I have seen grassland before, it is the grassland of the devil world.

    Although the grasslands in the Demon Realm are vast, they give people a faint sense of oppression and make them very uncomfortable. However, the grasslands of Inner Mongolia are different.

    The car drove for three hours, and it was almost two o'clock in the afternoon before we finally arrived at Xing'an League.

    Although Xing'an League is a city, it is not that big. The car drove into Xing'an League and found a hotel that seemed to be the best in this place. After the car stopped at the door, I was surprised.Tianjiao took out the money and handed it to Lu Feng, telling him to call him if he needed guidance later.

    We got off the car, went in and opened three rooms.

    Our rooms are on the seventh floor. After getting out of the elevator, Jing Tianjiao said to me: "Put your things away and come to my room."

    "Okay." I nodded.

    Walking into the room, the room here is not very luxurious, but it is clean and tidy. After I put my things away, I went to Jingtianjiao¡¯s door and knocked on the door.

    Jingtianjiao opened the door and glanced at me: "Come in."

    I followed Jing Tianjiao into the house and sat on the chair: "Jing Tianjiao, I am here to cooperate with you this time. I hope you won't hide anything from me? Otherwise, something will go wrong and it will be bad."

    Jingtianjiao smiled, poured me a glass of water politely, and said, "Don't worry, I'm sensible."

    "Where is Bai Yujing?" I asked.

    Jing Tianjiao said: "Let me tell you a fairy tale from Inner Mongolia first."

    "Say." I picked up the water and took a sip.

    Jingtianjiao said slowly: "Legend has it that many years ago, there was a demon in Inner Mongolia called Asari. One day, Asari took control of the vessel containing the water from the Alshan Mountains. People began to panic, thinking that the Asari demons were  Once you drink this holy water, you will become invulnerable and difficult to subdue."

    "Subsequently, a Taoist wandering from the Central Plains heard about this and went to Aershan. After five days, the Taoist came down from Aershan and then told people that Asari had been sealed in Aershan forever by him.  middle."

    After listening to this, I asked: "That's it? Aren't you looking for Bai Yujing? Why are you here?"

    "Don't be anxious." Jing Tianjiao said: "Legend has it that this Al Mountain Water is also called the Water of Immortality, and the demon that sealed Assari in the first place was your ancestor, Yan Chixia."

    When I heard this, I frowned.

    "You mean, we go into Aershan to find this water of youth?" I asked.

    "To be precise, it was the release of demons. The vessel that originally contained the Aershan water was sealed by your ancestor Yan Chixia when she sealed Assari." Jing Tianjiao said.

    I asked: "Is that why you asked me for help? Do you want me to unlock the seal of the Patriarch?"

    Jingtianjiao smiled and nodded slightly, and said, "Why, are you afraid that the devil will come out and we won't be able to deal with it?"

    I laughed dryly: "Indeed, can we solve the demon that has been sealed for so long?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 536 Entering the Mountain

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When the time comes, don¡¯t fail to get the so-called water of eternal life, but instead mess with your own life, and it will not be good to get it.

    "And are you sure this place is Bai Yujing?" I asked.

    Jing Tianjiao glared at me angrily: "Brother Qin and I spent so much time searching and finally found Bai Yujing based on various clues. Why not?"

    "Okay, just say yes, okay, anyway, I am only responsible for letting the demon out, and before letting him out, you must remove the poison and unlock the seal for me. I will turn around and leave, okay?  "I said.

    Although my poison has been released, I mentioned this on purpose just to avoid arousing Jing Tianjiao¡¯s suspicion.

    Jing Tianjiao glanced at me and said: "Don't worry, we are not the only ones who are staring at the Water of Immortality this time. You don't need to worry about killing the demon Assari. Just do your job well when the time comes."  "

    "If nothing happens, I'll go out and rest first." I stood up and smiled.

    "Remember, this must be done well, otherwise be careful about your life, and Yan Beixun's. If you dare to play any tricks, even if you can run away, Yan Beixun, who has lost his Taoism, and listen,  He said his wife is pregnant, right?" Jing Tianjiao threatened.

    My heart froze, and I didn¡¯t dare to show any displeasure on my face, so I said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what¡¯s appropriate. I still have your poison in my body, what tricks can I do?¡±

    After saying that, I walked out of the room and closed the door.

    As soon as I closed the door, I had already decided in my heart that this time I went to Aershan, I had to find a way to kill these two guys.

    It would be fine if it was just a threat to me, but the lives of Yan Beixun and Sister Xiaoping were threatened.

    Of course, these two people are not the kind of people who are easy to deal with. They can only go to Aershan and take a step at a time.

    In the next few days, Jingtianjiao and Qin Xinghuai would occasionally leave the hotel, not knowing what to do, while I lay in bed, playing with my phone and watching TV out of boredom.

    Soon, five days passed.

    At noon that day, there was a knock on the door. I opened the door, and Jing Tianjiao stood at the door and said to me: "Get ready. At three o'clock in the afternoon, we will set off for Aershan."

    "Yeah." I nodded and closed the door.

    After closing the door, I packed up my things, put on my bag, and went out with the Sanqing Huayang Gun.

    At this time, they were already waiting for me at the door of the hotel. When I arrived at the door of the hotel, Lu Feng's business car was already parked at the door. After the three of us got in the car, Lu Feng turned around and asked with a smile: "Boss Qin, where are we going?"  ah?"

    "Arshan." Jing Tianjiao said.

    Lu Feng asked in confusion: "Why are you going to Aershan? There is nothing interesting in that place, it's just a volcano."

    "Just go." Jing Tianjiao said, took out a stack of money and handed it over.

    Lu Feng smiled when he saw the money, reached out to take the money, and drove towards Aershan.

    Aershan is a mountain range. In the mountain range, the highest mountain is very conspicuous.

    "Below Aershan is Aershan City, but Aershan City is very small and is also a county-level city.

    Lu Feng smiled and said: "Although the scenery here in Aershan is good, I don't think there is much fun."

    "Is there a guide?" Jingtianjiao asked, "We want to go into the mountain and have a look."

    "I, I am a native of this country." Lu Feng introduced himself.

    When Jingtianjiao heard this, he took out another 10,000 yuan and handed it over. Lu Feng burst out laughing. He was probably secretly cursing these two people for being stupid and rich.

    The car drove directly into Aershan.

    But after driving for a while, there was no road ahead.

    "If you want to enter Aershan, you have to walk the rest of the way." Lu Feng said with a smile.

    The four of us got out of the car. Lu Feng pointed to a mountain road and led us in front.

    "Boss Lu is quite familiar with this area." Jing Tianjiao asked.

    "No, I have relatives living here. When I was a child, I came here to visit relatives and often went into the mountains. However, the older generation of the family would scold us every time, saying that there were ghosts in the Aershan Mountains. Hey, how could that be so?  What a monster, I¡¯ve been up there so many times, and it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Lu Feng walked in front and said with a smile.

    The mountain road is not easy to walk, especially the rolling mountains. After walking for a long time, it was already dark.

    Qin Xinghuai looked up at the sky and said, "Just rest here for the night and continue walking tomorrow."

      Qin Xinghuai and Jing Tianjiao were not wearing the suits they had worn before, but casual clothes, specially used for mountain climbing.

    They carried the tents on their backs, opened them, and put up two tents.

    Although we have not really reached the top of Aershan at this time, we are already in the dense forest.

    Lu Feng obviously had a lot of experience in going into the mountains, and said, "Boss Qin, it's so late at night that someone needs to be on duty."

    Jing Tianjiao smiled and said: "Boss Qin has been feeling unwell recently. Let him forget it. Let the three of us take turns on duty."

    "Okay." Lu Feng said with a smile, "Then you guys have a rest first, and I'll go pick up some dry firewood. If there's no fire in this mountain, some wild beast might smell human scent and come over to cause trouble."

    After saying that, Lu Feng walked into the jungle.

    Qin Xinghuai has already gone into the tent to rest. I can see that Qin Xinghuai's body is still a little more expensive. After walking for so long, his body is out of breath.

    Jingtianjiao was sitting at the door of the tent, picked up some biscuits and asked, "Would you like some?"

    I sat next to him, tore open the cookie, took a bite and asked, "Can't you tell, you two are quite generous."

    "It's a good thing to be generous, otherwise Lu Feng wouldn't have taken so much trouble to take us into the mountains, right?" Jingtianjiao paused and said, "Besides, there's nothing to argue with a dead man."

    When I heard this, I asked: "What do you mean, do you want to get rid of him later?"

    I turned to look at Jingtianjiao and asked.

    "Our whereabouts must be kept secret. When we reach the top of the mountain, we have to hide. Do you think I am bluffing you? There are many people entering the mountain this time, and they all come for the water of youth."

    "If Lu Feng is caught by them and exposes our whereabouts, we will be in danger." Jing Tianjiao said.

    "It's so easy to encounter someone in this vast mountain. We can't kill him!" I said.

    "Do you know how long we have been preparing for this day?" Jingtianjiao glanced at me. Suddenly, the cookie in his hand was crushed by him: "I can't allow anything to ruin my plan for immortality."

    I looked at Jingtianjiao and felt a little uncomfortable in my heart. Maybe this is their true nature, but I didn¡¯t have much contact with them before, so I couldn¡¯t feel it.

    "I'm back." At this time, Lu Feng came over with a lot of dry firewood and threw the dry vegetables on the ground. He was so tired that he wiped the sweat stains: "Oh, I'm exhausted. I haven't exercised for so many years, and my body is almost useless.  Now." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 537 Mountain Top

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Jing Tianjiao showed a warm smile at this time: "Boss Lu, come, sit down for a while and smoke a cigarette."

    As he spoke, he took out a cigarette and handed it over. Lu Feng took the cigarette, lit it and took a puff. He said with a smile: "Although it's a bit dangerous at night in the mountains, it's not serious. But Boss Qin has to pay attention to the mosquitoes in the mountains."  A bit fierce."

    I glanced at Lu Feng. This guy really regards wealth as his life. Everyone is planning to kill him. At this time, he still cares about Qin Xinghuai being bitten by a mosquito?

    After finishing smoking, Lu Feng threw away the cigarette butts and lit a fire.

    Jing Tianjiao said, "Let's do this. I'll be on duty for the first trip. Boss Lu will pick me up at eleven o'clock. Zhang Xiu, you get up at three o'clock for the last trip."

    When Lu Feng heard this, he hurriedly said: "That's not okay. Boss Jing, how can I let you guard for such a long time?"

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, go into the tent and rest early.¡± Jing Tianjiao waved his hand.

    "Okay, then I'll go to bed first." Lu Feng nodded.

    Lu Feng and I were in the same tent. Jing Tianjiao and I didn¡¯t have anything to say, so we turned around and entered the tent.

    The tent is quite big and can sleep two people.

    After I lay down, Lu Feng was already asleep and snoring. This guy is really tolerant.

    I fell asleep quickly.

    When I was half asleep, I was pushed twice and I opened my eyes. When I looked, Lu Feng was holding a flashlight and said with a smile: "Little brother, get up."

    I yawned, got dressed, and walked out of the tent.

    It was very cold at night in the mountains. As soon as I walked out, I shivered all over. I hurriedly walked to the fire to warm myself up.

    Lu Feng also sat by the fire at this time and handed over a cigarette.

    "Boss Lu, why don't you go back to sleep?" I asked with a smile.

    Lu Feng asked: "Little brother, are you and Boss Qin going into the mountains to hunt for treasure?"

    "Why do you ask that?" I smiled.

    Lu Feng said: "Hey, are you obvious enough? Otherwise, how could Boss Qin, who has such a big industry, come to the mountains to endure hardships? What kind of treasure is it?"

    "I don't know either." I said.

    Lu Feng showed a hint of disappointment, and I said, "You'd better not ask Jing Tianjiao and Qin Xinghuai."

    Having said this, I thought for a moment and whispered in Lu Feng¡¯s ear: ¡°Wait until dawn, halfway up the mountain, say you want to go to the toilet and escape quietly.¡±

    When Lu Feng heard this, he looked at me doubtfully.

    "You are right to listen to me." I nodded to him, and then gave him a wink: "Go back to bed quickly, we have to climb a mountain tomorrow."

    "Okay." Lu Feng looked confused and went into the tent to sleep.

    Although Lu Feng is greedy for money, he doesn¡¯t seem to have a bad character. Even if he has a bad character, I can¡¯t bear to see him killed by Jingtianjiao like this.

    I smoked a cigarette and started the vigil.

    After watching this night, nothing happened. When the sky lit up slightly, Jing Tianjiao and Qin Xinghuai walked out of the tent and said, "Let's go up the mountain."

    At this time, I walked into the tent and woke up Lu Feng. We packed the tent and continued up the mountain.

    Aershan is not as high as Mount Tai or Huangshan, but the road is very difficult. Few people come up there and there is no road.

    ????????????????????????????????????????

    We walked all the way until three o'clock in the afternoon, and finally we were almost reaching the top of the mountain.

    Originally, Jing Tianjiao was still talking to Lu Feng at the beginning, but as he got closer to the top of the mountain, Jing Tianjiao became more and more lazy to talk to Lu Feng, while Qin Xinghuai kept a straight face, acting like someone owed him millions.

    I was secretly worried, wondering why Lu Feng didn¡¯t leave yet.

    If Jingtianjiao tries to kill him, there is no way I can do it, otherwise I will fall out with Jingtianjiao. What I want is to wait until I release the demon Assari, and then I can trick them into trying to get Assari to kill him.  both.

    Finally, when it was estimated that we would reach the top of the mountain in five or six minutes, Lu Feng probably remembered what I told him yesterday and said, "Oh, I feel uncomfortable in my stomach. I have to go to the toilet. Please wait for me."

    "Boss Lu, just wait for a few minutes. When we get to the top of the mountain, I will give you the money." Jing Tianjiao frowned.

    "Hey, no, no, I'm waiting for some bosses at the foot of the mountain. Give me the money then." Lu Feng said.

    At this time, Jingtianjiao actually took out a black pistol.

    I remember them fromWhen I came from Chongqing, I definitely didn¡¯t bring a gun, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be able to pass the airport security check. It seemed that I bought it from someone after arriving in Inner Mongolia.

    When Lu Feng saw it, he didn't dare to run around anymore. He backed away slowly and looked at Jing Tianjiao and Qin Xinghuai: "Hey, Boss Qin, Boss Jing, are you kidding me? We have been friends for so many years, you can't do this."

    Qin Xinghuai glanced at Lu Feng boredly: "Who is your friend?"

    boom!

    There was a gunshot.

    Lu Feng was shot in the chest. He was bleeding and fell to the ground. His eyes were wide open and he looked like he couldn't believe it.

    "Let's go quickly. The gunfire was too loud. People nearby will hear it. It would be bad if they catch up with those who came back." Jing Tianjiao put away the gun and walked forward with Qin Xinghuai.

    I squatted next to Lu Feng, and blood continued to flow from Lu Feng¡¯s mouth.

    "Little brother." Lu Feng grabbed my hand and took out a jade pendant: "It's my daughter's thirteenth birthday in a few days. Help, help me, give this to my daughter"

    He stared at me with dead eyes.

    I smiled bitterly, sighed helplessly, and stuffed the jade pendant back into his hand.

    I don¡¯t even know where his home is, so why should I ask Jing Tianjiao and Qin Xinghuai?

    "I can't help you with this, I'm sorry." After saying that, I turned around and followed Qin Xinghuai and Jing Tianjiao.

    But in my heart, I hate these two people even more. These two guys kill people without batting an eyelid. I don¡¯t know how many lives they have taken in their hands.

    Not long after we walked, we finally reached the top of the mountain.

    After I reached the top of the mountain, I was surprised to find that Aershan is a volcano!

    After reaching the top of the mountain at this time, there is a very beautiful basin in the middle of the top of Aershan, with a large lake below the basin.

    "The top of the mountain is like this, how can we find the seal?" I looked at them and asked.

    "Just go to the lake." Jing Tianjiao pointed to the inside of the volcano.

    "Are you crazy? If the volcano accidentally erupts when you open the seal, we will all die inside." I said.

    "Don't worry, Aershan is an extinct volcano and will not erupt." Jing Tianjiao said: "But there is no need to rush. The Water of Youth will appear at twelve o'clock tonight. You only need to get it around eleven o'clock.  Just get the vessel containing the water of eternity, and then kill Assari."

    "Are you that confident?" I glanced at them, sighed, and nodded helplessly.

    Then the three of us walked into the Aershan volcanic basin. In addition to a large lake, there are also many dense forests, which is suitable for us to hide.

    [ps: Tomorrow I will post photos of Aershan on the WeChat public account so that everyone can better understand the scenery and situation of Aershan. Please remember to follow Xiaojiu¡¯s WeChat public account: wujiu1995.  Those added after Xiaojiu was released can be seen by viewing historical messages.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 538 Hiding

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The three of us came to the forest by the lake and hid in a forest more than a hundred meters away from the lake.

    Although Jing Tianjiao said that there are many other forces coming to compete for the water of immortality.

    After hiding here, I asked Jingtianjiao: "Why is this water of immortality only opened once every hundred years?"

    Jing Tianjiao thought for a while and said: "I don't know this either, but I have calculated from various ancient books that at twelve o'clock tonight, the water of immortality will appear in the lake, and it can only be obtained with a vessel containing the water of immortality.  .¡±

    "Then we are not the only people who come here. They must also know these things. In this case, there is no need for us to let Asa out, right?" I said.

    My idea is to let others release Assari and let them deal with Assah.

    Although this plan cannot solve Jing Tianjiao and Qin Xinghuai, it is the safest one.

    Unexpectedly, Jing Tianjiao shook his head: "No, I only know that many people came, but I don't know how strong they are. If they get rid of Assari and get the equipment of the Water of Immortality, our trip will be in vain.  ?¡±

    "At worst, let them drink the water of immortality first. After they finish drinking, we will ask them for the water of immortality." I said.

    Those guys shouldn¡¯t drink it themselves and not give it to Jingtianjiao and the others. This is the best, so we can live forever together.

    Jing Tianjiao smiled and said: "You are thinking too well. If the water of immortality is as abundant as this vast lake, then why should we hide and cooperate directly with the people who come and drink the water of immortality together?  , we are not such small-minded people."

    "But there are rumors that there is not much water of immortality, only enough for three people to drink." When he said this, Jingtianjiao's eyelids twitched unnaturally.

    I thought to myself, it¡¯s probably not enough for three people, only two at most. He just said this to frame me.

    As for me, I have no interest in the so-called water of eternal life.

    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to live forever.

    Immortality is something that everyone dreams of, and I am not exempt from it, but I don¡¯t believe that immortality is so simple. It¡¯s just a matter of finding this so-called water of immortality and taking a sip.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t say anything to undermine Jingtianjiao¡¯s confidence. I smiled and said, ¡°In that case, if we get the equipment containing the water of immortality first, aren¡¯t we afraid of being beaten by the crowd behind us?¡±

    Jingtianjiao said confidently: "As long as we find the instrument, we can naturally keep it."

    Seeing what he said, I didn¡¯t ask any more questions, and we waited secretly in the dense forest.

    And every once in a while, Jing Tianjiao would quietly go to the lake to check to see if there was any trace of anyone else, but every time he returned without success, it was obvious that the others were not stupid, and they all guessed that someone was nearby.  Ambush will naturally lead to hiding.

    This feeling is not good. I don¡¯t know how many people are ambushing me, and I don¡¯t know how many enemies there are.

    The sky was getting dark, and we didn¡¯t dare to light a fire or flash our flashlights. We just hid carefully.

    Suddenly, there was light from the lake.

    "Someone is lighting a fire by the lake?" Jing Tianjiao said.

    "Yeah." I nodded slightly.

    Not long after the fire over there started, probably less than ten minutes, suddenly, three shrill screams came from the place where the fire came from. The voices were different. It was obvious that three people had been killed.

    "Idiot." Jing Tianjiao whispered, then took out some black powder and sprinkled it around where we were hiding.

    "What is this for?" I asked when I saw it.

    Although Qin Xinghuai didn't like to talk along the way and didn't like to talk to me, his attitude toward me became much better after the screams came from there. He explained in a low voice: "This is to prevent poisonous insects.  Ordinary poisonous insects can't get close to us, even powerful poisonous insects will notice in advance if they get close."

    This guy seems to know that there are many masters coming this time, and he needs to use my ability to change his attitude.

    After Jingtianjiao finished spreading the black powder, he squatted next to us.

    "Jingtianjiao, as we agreed, can you remove my poison now?" I said.

    Jing Tianjiao glanced at me: "After we drink the water of immortality, we will definitely cure you of the poison."

    I know in my heart that this guy will definitely not expose me to poison now. I just said it casually, but I have to act well.

    "youIf you don't help me get rid of the poison, I won't feel at ease. When you killed Lu Feng just now, you didn't even blink an eyelid.  "I said.

    Jing Tianjiao grinned and stopped talking. He had an attitude of saying, "If I don't cure the poison for you, what can you do to me?"

    Qin Xinghuai quietly smoothed things over at this time: "Okay, let's cooperate well in this operation. Zhang Xiu, don't worry, our goal is just the water of immortality, nothing else. As long as we get the water of immortality, we will definitely help you detoxify."  of."

    "I hope so." I muttered.

    Time passed bit by bit, and the woods in the mountains were not peaceful. Occasionally, people would walk carefully near the grass where we were squatting.

    They all still had pistols in their hands, obviously trying to get rid of nearby competitors before the water of immortality appeared.

    The three of us didn¡¯t say a word.

    After they walked away, Jing Tianjiao whispered: "It seems that there are a lot of fools among the people who came this time. These are the ones just now, wandering around like this, even we can easily get rid of them.  "

    "If it weren't for the fear of exposing their positions, these guys would have died countless times." Jing Tianjiao said.

    Qin Xinghuai said at this time: "There are also mercenaries coming this time, including the ones who just walked by."

    "How do you know?" I looked at Qin Xinghuai and asked.

    Qin Xinghuai said: "In business, I have dealt with mercenaries before. They have a very special temperament. Anyone who has come into contact with them can recognize them at a glance."

    Hearing this, I became a little confused as to what these mercenaries were doing here.

    Jingtianjiao glanced at me, perhaps seeing what I was thinking, and said, "Some rich guy must have heard about the Water of Immortality and invited mercenaries to come and snatch it."

    It turned out that the time was getting closer to twelve o'clock, and at half past eleven, Jing Tianjiao stood up and said, "Let's go over and unlock the seal."

    "Are we going out like this?" I looked at Jingtianjiao and asked, "There may be many people ambushing nearby."

    Jing Tianjiao smiled and said: "Don't worry, as long as we go to break the seal, they won't take action against us."

    I thought about it carefully, and then I realized that it didn¡¯t matter if we all hid it together. If we missed the time, no one would get the water of immortality. There always needs to be someone who takes the lead.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 539: Control Gu

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    And just like what Jing Tianjiao said, nothing will happen to us. Once we become the leader and break the seal and let others kill it, then no one will dare to be the leader anymore, so who will break the seal?  ?

    Someone always needs to break the seal, right?

    Jing Tianjiao said: "And I have already spread the news that you came with us. Basically everyone who came here has seen your photo and knows that you are the descendant of Yan Chixia."

    "If this seal were someone else, it would take a long time and might not even be able to be broken. But you are different. You can break it easily. Even if they kill me or Brother Qin, they will not touch it.  You." Jing Tianjiao said.

    At this time, Qin Xinghuai had hesitation in his eyes and said, "Brother Jing, how about you and Zhang Xiu go over and I wait for you two here?"

    "Brother Qin, it's not possible. If we get the equipment, we will immediately flee into the forest and hide. If you are here by then, we will not be able to come over to meet you. By then, you will not be able to drink the water of immortality." Jingtianjiao persuaded.  .

    When Qin Xinghuai heard this, he hesitated on the spot.

    "Hey, aren't you scared now?" I looked at Qin Xinghuai and said.

    When I started going up the mountain, I noticed something was wrong with Qin Xinghuai. He seemed a little afraid of going up.

    Now it seems that it is indeed true.

    Although this guy can fight against Burmese warlords, his courage is not weak at all, and he has controlled many surrender masters, and he should have some surrender masters, but none of these can change his nature.

    Qin Xinghuai is a businessman at heart. No matter how many Jiangtou masters he comes into contact with, this nature cannot be changed.

    Businessmen put their own interests first, and their own safety comes first, unlike Jingtianjiao, who would risk his life for a goal.

    "Brother Qin, if you continue to hesitate, then Zhang Xiu and I will go there first. Time waits for no one." Jing Tianjiao said.

    When Qin Xinghuai heard this, he gritted his teeth, nodded, and followed.

    I couldn¡¯t help but murmur to myself, it seems that Jingtianjiao and Qin Xinghuai are not as close as I thought, they are just using each other.

    The three of us walked out of the forest and came to the lake. The bright moonlight shone on the lake, making the lake extremely beautiful.

    "Where is the seal?" I turned around and asked.

    Jing Tianjiao pointed to the middle of the lake: "Did you see it?"

    When I heard this, I looked carefully toward the middle of the lake. At this time, there was a stone tablet in the middle of the lake.

    By the lake, there is an old wooden boat. It looks dilapidated, but it can still slide and will not leak.

    After the three of us got on the boat, I always felt that there were many eyes staring at us nearby.

    Jingtianjiao didn't care at all. He stood up and rowed towards the center of the lake.

    I huddled on the boat, not daring to move.

    I am a landlubber, I don¡¯t know how to swim at all, and I regret it at this time.

    ¡°If I break the seal and get knocked into the water by that demon, I can drown myself without the demon taking action.

    When the water came to this stone monument, I took a flashlight and looked at it. There were many small words engraved on it.

    Jing Tianjiao asked: "Do you know him?"

    I looked at it for a while and nodded: "I know you."

    Yan Beixun once showed me the Heart-clearing Mantra recorded in an ancient book.

    The Purifying Mantra is a Buddhist scripture. I remember that this scripture can be used to purify the heart, and it also has a palm thunder move.

    However, the power is very poor. At first, I was still wondering how this kind of palm thunder stayed. Logically speaking, this kind of useless spell should be discarded. Unexpectedly, it was Yan Chixia who stayed and lifted the seal.  mantra.

    What is written on this stone tablet is: "A clear heart is like water, and clear water is the heart. There is no breeze and no waves."

    I pinched the secret formula in my hand and recited in my mouth: "Treat the root cause with freshness, and find a straight path to find your own body. The best nature and the best path are made by nature!"

    After reciting, I gently patted the stone tablet with my palm.

    I took my hand back and saw that there was no movement at all on the stone tablet.

    "What's going on? Is there a mistake?" I looked at Jingtianjiao and asked.

    Jing Tianjiao also frowned slightly.

    Suddenly, cracks appeared on the stone tablet.

    And the water on the lake surface became choppy.

    "Hurry up and get out of here." I said.

    We rowed back, and the stone tablet shattered into countless powders.

    After the stone tablet disappeared,With the stone tablet as the center, a whirlpool actually appeared in the middle of the lake.

    This vortex continues to expand.

    Our little wooden boat is in tatters and there is no way it can withstand such a large whirlpool.

    Soon, the wooden boat the three of us were riding began to rotate in the trajectory of the whirlpool.

    At this time, I saw a strange change on the lake surface, and seven or eight groups of people appeared in the forest around the lake.

    Some are just like us, in groups of twos and threes, and some are mercenary teams of more than a dozen people, with firearms on their bodies.

    Suddenly, a shrill sound came from below the whirlpool.

    The three of us looked down and saw a demon slowly crawling out from under the whirlpool.

    This is Assari?

    Assari stood up slowly.

    too big.

    Assari is six meters tall, covered in black, with a pair of bat wings on his back. His body is similar to a human, but he has a pair of horns on his forehead, eyes like snakes, a mouth full of fangs, slender arms, and fingers that look like sharp knives.  generally.

    After Assari came out, he looked up at the sky and roared.

    "Look! The vessel containing the water of immortality!" Suddenly, Qin Xinghuai next to me pointed at Assari's neck and said.

    At this time, Assari had a necklace around his neck, and a small golden bowl hung on the necklace. Compared with the huge Assari, this small bowl was nothing to mention. I didn¡¯t even notice it, but Qin Xinghuai reminded me.  just saw.

    "Finally it's out." There was no panic on Jing Tianjiao's face, but a look of joy. He took out a glass bottle from his bag. There were countless dark Gu insects in the glass bottle.

    Then, Jingtianjiao threw the bottle towards Assari with all his strength.

    The bottle was very brittle. When it hit Assari, it broke into pieces. Countless black bugs fell on Assari's body. Then, these bugs got into Assari's body.

    "What kind of insect is this?" I asked curiously.

    "Imperial Gu." Jingtianjiao said with a smile.

    When I heard this, I was slightly shocked. I didn¡¯t expect Jing Tianjiao to have such a legendary Gu insect.

    The origin of this imperial voodoo is not ordinary. It is said that the mountains in Guizhou were high and the emperor was far away, and various chieftains were the emperors of their respective places. Later, a certain big chieftain offended the emperor at that time, so the emperor invited a certain master of voodoo magic to give this big man  The toast had a poisonous insect.

    You must know that this big chieftain is one of the largest leaders of the Miao people. But after being infected by this kind of poisonous insect, he invited countless poisonous experts, but none of them could be cured. In the end, the big chieftain died of ulcers all over his body.

    ??The last kind of poison is called Yu Gu, which means the poison given by the emperor.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 540 The Terror of Assari

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Even though I don¡¯t have much contact with poisonous poisons, I have long heard about the power of poisonous poisons.

    No wonder Jing Tianjiao was so confident from the beginning, saying that as long as Assari was brought out, he would have a way to solve it.

    But then, not long after those Gu insects entered Asari's body, each one of them escaped from Asari's body in a panic.

    And as soon as these Gu worms escaped from Assari's body, countless green evil spirits surged out of Assari's body, sweeping past these Gu worms, and these Gu worms instantly turned into fly ash.

    "What!"

    The three of us were in disbelief.

    "How could it be? How could it be green evil energy?" Jing Tianjiao said with a horrified look on his face.

    "Me too, I am an evil demon who has been sealed for so long, thousands of years. Even if I was a green evil spirit before, when I first escape from the seal, my strength will be greatly reduced, and I will no longer be the same as before.

    "Escape!"

    After saying that, Jingtianjiao jumped into the water and swam desperately out of the whirlpool.

    Jing Tianjiao swam while shouting: "Brother Qin, jump quickly! We haven't entered the deepest part of the whirlpool yet. If we enter the deepest part, we won't be able to swim out."

    Perhaps it was the Jingtianjiao gradually swimming towards the outside of the whirlpool that inspired Qin Xinghuai¡¯s confidence, so he also jumped into the water and swam towards the outside of the whirlpool.

    "Damn it, what the hell is this?" I couldn't help but curse.

    Why the hell do I not know how to swim?

    Asa's body was burning with raging green evil fire. He looked at me, then raised his hand and patted me.

    I gritted my teeth and jumped into the water.

    It¡¯s better than being slapped to death by this guy, right?  After jumping into the water, I felt powerless and exhausted.

    And the body felt unusually heavy and gradually sank down.

    I closed my eyes and struggled in the water. This feeling was particularly uncomfortable.

    Suddenly, someone hugged me in the water. I was shocked. I opened my eyes and saw Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang was holding me in the water and swimming upwards with his hands.

    "Why are you here?" As soon as I finished speaking, I took a sip of water and didn't dare to speak.

    Ai Tangtang said with a smile: "I followed you all the way."

    I looked at her and blinked. She had no problem talking in the water, but that¡¯s right, she is a dragon and was born to live in the water.

    ?????????????????? But I¡¯m almost reaching my limit at this time, I can¡¯t stand it anymore, and I even choked on my water just now.

    If I had a choice, I could even choose to be burned to death, which is better than not being able to breathe and being suffocated to death.

    My head is already dizzy due to lack of oxygen.

    Ai Tangtang may have seen that I was about to reach my limit. Suddenly, his mouth came up and gave me artificial respiration.

    I was a little stunned, but when I felt the air in Ai Tangtang's mouth, I took a deep breath.

    The bright moonlight shone from the surface of the lake to the bottom of the lake. I looked at Ai Tangtang beside me, illuminated by the moonlight, and suddenly felt an inexplicable throbbing in my heart.

    It¡¯s not that I kissed her, but I was a little touched. This girl actually followed us here and came out to save me when I was in danger. Thinking of all the past, it felt like some shackles were suddenly opened in my heart.

    Ai Tangtang dragged me to the lake.

    I lay on the shore, breathing heavily.

    "You, how did you get here?" I turned to look at Ai Tangtang and asked.

    Ai Tangtang didn't even get a drop of water on her body. She squatted next to me, looked at me and said, "Yan Beixun asked me to follow him because he was afraid that you would be in danger."

    "Thank you." I lay on the shore, breathing the air around me, and suddenly felt that it was good to be alive.

    Boom!

    There was a loud noise that scared me so much that I sat up. I looked into the distance and saw that Assari was massacring at this time.

    Yes, it was a massacre, especially the mercenaries. It was useless to shoot Assari with a gun. There was also a mercenary who rushed forward with a bomb on his body, wanting to hold Assah in his arms and die together.

    As a result, Assari was kicked back and several of his companions were killed instead.

    Half of the people who came here were not Chinese, but mostly foreigners, including foreign priests and monks.

    But basically, Assari kills them with one move.

    "Let's go quickly." I took Ai Tangtang's hand and said.

    "kindness."Ai Tangtang nodded. Just as we were about to leave, Qin Xinghuai unexpectedly swam up to the shore not far from us.

    At this time, when Jing Tianjiao saw that I had landed before them, he looked confused and said, "Hurry up and deal with that devil."

    "Are you crazy? That guy is so cruel, why should I go and die?" I rolled my eyes at him.

    Jing Tianjiao sneered: "So, you want to die?"

    "Don't forget, you still have the poison I planted in your body!" Jing Tianjiao yelled at me.

    ¡°Bah, that¡¯s better than going up there and being fucked into mincemeat by that demon, right?¡± I said.

    That Assari basically had one person in each palm, not all corpses were left behind, and the death of those people was extremely miserable.

    At this time, Jingtianjiao winked at Qin Xinghuai: "Brother Qin, use the second method."

    Qin Xinghuai nodded. A speaker appeared in his hand. He didn¡¯t know where he took it from. The waterproof effect was pretty good and it didn¡¯t fail.

    "Everyone, listen, we must unite to deal with him. We cannot work independently. If you understand Chinese, please translate for each other. If we cannot get rid of this demon first, let alone get the water of immortality, we will be killed by it immediately.  !¡±

    "Everyone, unity is strength! Unity is strength, unity is iron, unity is strength"

    Qin Xinghuai even sang a song. Assari glanced at him and looked over.

    Ai Tangtang hurriedly handed me the Sanqing Huayang Spear.

    When we were in the water just now, my Sanqing Huayang Spear naturally fell out of my hand, but fortunately Ai Tangtang picked it up.

    "Come on, Axiu." Ai Tangtang smiled at me.

    I stood up helplessly. It was okay when Assari¡¯s eyes were not on our side just now, so we could just escape quietly.

    What is Qin Xinghuai sing?  Attract Assari's attention.

    I gave Qin Xinghuai a hard look.

    Jingtianjiao said: "Although you may not be able to win against it with your ability, you won't lose so quickly. As long as you find a way to give us the bowl on his chest, I will remove the poison for you immediately!"

    "Humph." I was too lazy to talk to him. I didn't want to fight Assari to detoxify, but I had to fight. I would definitely not be able to escape.

    Asari slowly walked over to us. I was quite tall at night. Even though Asari had green evil aura and was six meters tall, it gave me an invisible pressure.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± I roared, and the Qimen Flying Armor appeared on my body.

    Then, I took the gun, rushed forward, and shot Assaz in the neck.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 541 100% sure

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    My move looked majestic, but this guy was too tall. I jumped up, and the tip of the Sanqing Huayang Spear could barely reach this guy's neck.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? and there is no way to borrow power a second time. By the time the Sanqing Huayang Spear reaches it, it actually doesn¡¯t have much strength left.

    Asari easily ducked to the side to avoid my move, and then slapped him with a palm.

    I was in mid-air, with no place to hide, and he hit me directly with his palm.

    Suddenly, I felt the sky was dark and the earth was dark, my head was dizzy and I fell to the ground.

    "Get up and hide quickly."

    Ai Tangtang¡¯s voice came to my ears.

    I opened my eyes and saw a ball of green evil fire appearing in Assari¡¯s mouth, and this ball of evil fire rushed toward me with a roar.

    Grass.

    I couldn¡¯t help but curse secretly and hurriedly ducked to the side.

    Fortunately, Ai Tangtang reminded him in time, and there were a lot of green grass on the ground beside the lake.

    At this time, the place where I had just been lying was swept away by the evil fire, and all the grass turned black.

    This is crazy.

    Before I could react, Assari spat out five balls of black evil fire from his mouth and rushed towards me.

    These five evil fires were smaller than the previous ones, but they blocked my front, back, left, and right, and all the places where I could dodge.

    You can only fight hard.

    "The way of heaven is clear, the way of earth is peaceful, the way of humanity is quiet, three talents are in one place, the universe is mixed, hundreds of gods return to their fate, thousands of generals accompany them, and they will retreat from the devil star forever." I read out the incantation of the blast gun technique.

    At this time, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the evil spirits I have to deal with are more powerful than before. After all, I have rarely dealt with such green evil spirits alone.

    In short, the brilliance emitted by the Sanqing Huayang Spear was more powerful than before. Even my right hand that held the Sanqing Huayang Spear felt a sharp pain.

    "Ah!" I roared, and shot towards the five groups of evil fire.

    The moment these five evil fires touched the Sanqing Yanghuayang Spear, they pulled and were directly stabbed to pieces by the Sanqing Yanghuayang Spear. I continued with this force and continued to move forward, stabbing towards Assari.

    Before, Assari seemed to be a bit perfunctory, but now, after seeing the use of this move, his eyes changed and he became obviously serious.

    I shot Assari in the abdomen.

    Of course, I really wanted to stab this guy in the chest or head, but unfortunately this guy was too tall and couldn't hit him.

    At this time, Assari took an anxious step back. With a wave of his right hand, a wall of evil energy appeared between him and me.

    This wall is half a meter thick. When I stabbed it, I heard the sound of glass breaking on the wall, and then the wall opened with countless cracks.

    "What?" Assari said.

    His voice sounded hoarse and a bit harsh, and his accent was very different from our Mandarin, but it was still barely understandable.

    At this time, I can only crack the wall. As for other things, I can't do it at the moment.

    But to be able to achieve this, to be honest, for myself, I am very satisfied.

    You know, the guy in front of me is a green demon whose evil spirit has turned into green.

    Green and black are completely different.

    "Death!" At this time, Assari may have felt that I would be a threat to it, and it was not as perfunctory as before.

    As soon as he said this word, countless vines formed by green evil spirits suddenly appeared under my feet, tightly entangled with my legs.

    What the hell?

    I just thought about it, and suddenly, these vines dragged me underground.

    Very strong!

    Jingtianjiao and Qin Xinghuai were naturally watching the show, but Ai Tangtang was not. Ai Tangtang rushed up at this time, holding a dagger in his hand, cut the vines that tied me, took my hand and turned around to run away.

    "We can't continue fighting, we can't beat this guy." Ai Tangtang's voice reached my ears.

    "Don't leave!" Suddenly, Jing Tianjiao picked up a black pill: "This thing contains the female Gu worm in your body. If you dare to run, I will crush it to death and you won't survive!"

    I glanced at him: "Go away, you are paralyzed, you will love me to death."

    After saying that, Ai Tangtang and I fled into the forest.

    But Assari, this bastard, I don¡¯t know if he is?Having been sealed for a thousand years, my head has gone crazy, and no one else cares about it, just chasing me.

    He has a pair of wings behind his back. No matter how much Ai Tangtang and I run, we can't outrun it.

    Ai Tangtang and I hid in the dense forest for a while, then I decided to go back!

    Damn it, doesn¡¯t this guy have to chase the two of us? Then I can¡¯t make life easy for Jingtianjiao and the others.

    If you want to make trouble, let¡¯s make trouble together.

    Jingtianjiao, Qin Xinghuai, and the lucky survivors all gathered together. There were fifteen or six people in total, and they didn't know what they were discussing.

    "Jingtianjiao, I thought about it and decided to come back and help you deal with Assari!" I took Ai Tangtang's hand and ran towards them.

    At this time, Jing Tianjiao and the others saw Assari following me, and their expressions changed drastically.

    "Well, I can't play with you anymore, the water of immortality is about to appear." At this time, Assari raised his head and glanced at the moonlight.

    After saying that, a sickle appeared in his right hand.

    This sickle is very similar to the sickle held by the God of Death in many anime works.

    He waved his wings, swooped down towards us, and then waved his sickle.

    "Get down!" I grabbed Ai Tangtang and lay down on the ground. Jingtianjiao and the others did the same. Only the two who reacted a little slower were cut in half at the waist, and their intestines and blood flowed all over the floor.

    "Everyone, we must work together to deal with this guy, otherwise we will not survive!" Jing Tianjiao said.

    Qin Xinghuai took a deep breath: "It's easy to say, how to fight?"

    At this time, Assari didn't give him any chance to breathe, and slashed at him with one knife after another.

    It can take one or two lives every time.

    Even I was almost hit by the attack, but fortunately I blocked it with the Sanqing Huayang Gun, but the shock left my hands numb.

    "Axiu." Ai Tangtang looked at me and said, "I have a way to kill him."

    "What can be done?" I asked.

    "Me." Ai Tangtang pointed at himself: "If you can find a way to get me close to it, I can kill it."

    "No, it's too dangerous. It's not like you haven't seen it. His scythes are just like cheating. One knife at a time." I shook my head.

    "If we don't kill it, we won't be able to escape today." Ai Tangtang said, "Hurry up. If it drinks the water of immortality later, it will be impossible for us to escape even if we want to."

    "How sure are you?"

    "Of course it's 100%." ??Ai Tangtang said without hesitation.

    "Okay, follow me and I'll take you there!" I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Gun and said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 542 Internal strife

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I took a deep breath, shouted loudly, and then ran towards Assari. When Assari found out, he picked up the sickle and slashed at me. I hurriedly blocked it with the Sanqing Huayang Spear.

    At this block, I was almost knocked out, but luckily I kept my pace.

    Assari may have noticed something was wrong, so he hurriedly stepped back and waved his wings to fly.

    "Ai Tangtang!" I turned around and said to Ai Tangtang.

    At this time, Ai Tangtang jumped up, stepped on my shoulder, used some strength, and then flew in front of Assari.

    Everyone looked at Ai Tangtang, and countless green evil spirits surged out of Assari's body, trying to kill Ai Tangtang.

    "Roar!"

    Suddenly, a dragon roar came, and Ai Tangtang's body emitted golden light. Then, a ten-meter-long dragon with purple dragon scales appeared in front of Assari.

    Ai Tangtang has transformed into his true form?

    I looked at Ai Tangtang¡¯s back and was stunned.

    When Asari saw the dragon appearing, he obviously panicked. Ai Tangtang opened his mouth and bit his head.

    Assari raised his hand and picked up the sickle to block it.

    As soon as he blocked it, Ai Tangtang spit out the dragon ball from his mouth, and the dragon struck Assari on the head.

    With a bang, Assaz¡¯s head was beaten to pieces.

    At this moment, the dragon claws also penetrated its body, and then Ai Tangtang tore it hard, and Assari was torn in half.

    Countless blood poured down from the sky like rain.

    "Roar."

    Ai Tangtang raised his head and roared again, his body also exuding a faint green demonic aura.

    Green evil spirit?

    I didn¡¯t expect Ai Tangtang to be so powerful.

    Ai Tangtang slowly flew in front of me.

    I couldn¡¯t help but touch Ai Tangtang¡¯s dragon horns. My dear, this is a real dragon.

    Last time I saw Ao Manxue and Dragon King in the Demon Realm, but how could they observe them so closely and carefully?

    Ai Tangtang turned her head and snorted, as if she was dissatisfied with me touching her horns.

    At this time, the dragon ball flew back to Ai Tangtang's mouth, and it gradually turned into a human form.

    But Ai Tangtang was not wearing the modern clothes like before, but an ancient purple dress. She said to me sternly: "Am I awesome?"

    "Awesome." I nodded with a smile and patted her on the back of the head: "It's so awesome, I didn't know I would have taken action earlier."

    "My father said that there are people in the world who are very hostile to our dragon clan. If they find out, they will come and kill me, so I can't show my true identity unless I have to." Ai Tangtang curled his lips.

    ¡°When I was shocked that Ai Tangtang was so powerful, Jing Tianjiao, Qin Xinghuai and the others didn¡¯t have such free time. They all ran to Assari¡¯s body and snatched the small golden bowl.

    When I saw it, "Damn it, Ai Tangtang killed him, what's the point of them trying to rob him?" I immediately took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and was ready to rush forward and argue with them.

    Ai Tangtang took my hand and said with a smile: "It's okay, let them grab it."

    "But." I frowned.

    "Don't worry, trust me, just watch the show." Ai Tangtang said softly.

    At this time, they were fighting fiercely. Those who had guns used guns to fight, and those who knew magic used magic to kill people. Qin Xinghuai, who had previously sang that unity is strength, now held a pistol and killed the last person, and looked at each other with Jing Tianjiao.  , the two laughed.

    Except for Ai Tangtang and I, they are the only ones left at this time.

    Jingtianjiao and Qin Xinghuai looked at us.

    Ai Tangtang raised his hand and shouted: "Hey, don't mess around. We are not interested in this water of immortality. You can drink it yourself. If we really want to fight, you are not necessarily our opponent."

    ¡°Perhaps Ai Tangtang¡¯s words had an effect, and these two people no longer hate us.

    At this time, something strange happened in the lake, and Ai Tangtang took me two steps back.

    The entire lake began to boil, and then I saw that the lake gradually turned into molten lava.

    Starting from the middle, all the lake water turns into lava.

    At night, the temperature here rises rapidly, and it is so hot that we can hardly stand it.

    And in the middle of the magma lake, a white lotus leaf actually grew, and there were some water drops on the lotus leaf.

    "That's the water of immortality!" At this time, Qin Xinghuai happily pointed at the lavaIn the middle of the lake, there is the dew on the white lotus leaf.

    But then, the two people became worried. If this was an ordinary lake, the two of them could swim in it and get it. But at this time, the lake water turned into molten lava.

    Jing Tianjiao rushed to Ai Tangtang and said: "Since you are a dragon, fly over and help us get the water of immortality. If you dare to play any tricks, I will kill Zhang Xiu."

    After saying that, he took out a black pill, the same one just now.

    Hearing this, I rolled my eyes at him and said to Ai Tangtang next to me: "Let's go."

    "It's okay, okay, I'll get it for you." After saying that, Jing Tianjiao threw the golden bowl over. Ai Tangtang took the golden bowl and jumped over.

    Every time Ai Tangtang stepped on the molten lava, she felt as if she were running on flat ground, nothing happened.

    Jingtianjiao looked at me and said, "You'd better not play any tricks."

    I shrugged and said nothing. Ai Tangtang flew to the lotus leaf, gently removed all the dew with a small golden bowl, and then turned around and flew back.

    After she landed next to me, I took a look and saw that the dew was so pitiful that it was probably not enough for one person to take a sip.

    Ai Tangtang put the small golden bowl at his feet, then pulled me back and said, "Please do as you please."

    "Brother Qin, please, you drink first." Jing Tianjiao extended his hand politely, but Qin Xinghuai gave Jing Tianjiao a wary look.

    "It's okay, you can invite me first. You have worked the hardest along the way." Qin Xinghuai said.

    "Then it's better to be respectful than to obey." After saying that, Jing Tianjiao took two steps, took out the pistol from his arms, turned around quickly and shot Qin Xinghuai.

    Qin Xinghuai also had a gun in his hand. The moment Jingtianjiao turned around, two gunshots rang out.

    ¡°Both of these guys saw that there wasn¡¯t much dew, and they both wanted to devour it all by themselves.

    The two men fell to the ground.

    "These two guys, are you taking advantage of me?" I looked at the small golden bowl, and I was a little curious. After all, it was the legendary water of immortality.

    Ai Tangtang put his hand on my shoulder and shook his head slightly.

    I saw her shaking her head and frowning slightly, but she didn¡¯t say anything. At this time, Jing Tianjiao covered her chest and laughed.

    Blood continued to pour out of his chest, but he still stood up and limped towards the golden bowl.

    Qin Xinghuai was shot in the forehead and died.

    "You're seriously injured, it's best to get treatment quickly." Ai Tangtang reminded Jing Tianjiao when he walked to the golden small bowl.

    "Haha, as long as I drink the water of immortality, I will live forever. It's just a minor injury, what does it matter?" Jingtianjiao's eyes were burning.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 543 Flying back to Chongqing

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After saying that, Jing Tianjiao picked up the small golden bowl, raised his head and drank the water of immortality in the bowl.

    "Haha!" Jing Tianjiao laughed happily and said excitedly: "I have endured humiliation for so long and helped this fool Qin Xinghuai so much, but finally I got the water of immortality."

    "I want to live forever!" Jing Tianjiao roared happily.

    The sound was so loud that it resounded through the mountains and forests, causing countless flying insects, birds and beasts to fly around in fright.

    Suddenly, the smile on Jingtianjiao's face disappeared. He looked at his legs and said, "Why can't I feel my legs? How could it be?"

    After saying that, he tore his pants with all his strength. His feet were gradually turning to stone, and it was spreading from the soles of his feet to his upper body.

    "Impossible, what's going on? Did you switch the package?" Jing Tianjiao looked at Ai Tangtang in horror and said.

    Ai Tangtang shook his head helplessly: "Unfortunately, I did not change the contract."

    "It's impossible. I've been tracking Bai Yujing for so long. How could it be like this?" Jing Tianjiao's expression was ferocious.

    "Hahahaha, who told you this is Bai Yujing's?" Ai Tangtang said.

    Jing Tianjiao¡¯s face was stunned. Even I was stunned for a moment. Ai Tangtang smiled and said: ¡°There is indeed water of immortality in this place, but the water of immortality recorded here was originally written by the demons.¡±

    "If people from the demon clan drink this water of immortality, they can indeed live forever, but it is not something you humans can drink, not even us demon clan." Ai Tangtang said: "I don't know which of you humans are stupid.  , it was actually translated.¡±

    "It's impossible, you're lying to me!" Jing Tianjiao yelled, "This is Bai Yujing!"

    After Jingtianjiao said these words, his whole person had completely turned into a white stone statue. Under the illumination of the moonlight, it looked lifelike. No, in other words, he was originally a human being, but he only changed after drinking this water of immortality.  It just became what it is now.

    Ai Tangtang shook his head slightly and said: "This guy is too stupid. He pursues immortality too much and falls into madness."

    "If it weren't for this, I remind him, he wouldn't have lost his life like this." Ai Tangtang said.

    I looked at the corpses all over the ground, they were just fighting for this "water of immortality" that can turn people into stone statues, and I couldn't help but feel a little funny.

    "He is not as good as Qin Xinghuai. Although Qin Xinghuai is dead, he can be reincarnated. His three souls and seven souls will be sealed in this stone statue forever." Ai Tangtang said.

    After hearing this, I couldn¡¯t bear it and asked, ¡°Is there nothing I can do to help him?¡±

    "Yes, it would be much more comfortable to destroy this stone statue and let his soul fly away directly than to have his three souls and seven souls sealed in the stone statue forever." Ai Tangtang said.

    After hearing this, I took the Sanqing Huayang Spear and walked up to the ¡®Jingtianjiao¡¯.

    At this time, Jingtianjiao stood there with a look of unwillingness.

    "Actually, I have no grudges against you. You have done so many things for the sake of immortality. I can probably understand that everyone wants to live forever. Even I am not immune." I smiled and said:  "It's a relief to help you lose your soul. Leave me alone."

    After saying that, I pierced his chest with a gun. Then, cracks began to appear in the stone statue, and then it scattered into pieces and fell to the ground.

    Even his intestines and stomach are still there, but they have turned into stone.

    Ai Tangtang jumped up to my side and said with a smile: "Hey, how can you thank me? If it weren't for me this time, you might really die."

    When I heard this, I rolled my eyes at her and asked curiously: "By the way, that Assari is so powerful, how could you get rid of it so easily?"

    This is a question in my mind.

    After hearing this, Ai Tangtang said: "Is it powerful? It has been sealed for so long, and its strength has been greatly reduced. Moreover, he did not expect that I was a dragon. If he attacked him sneakily, of course he would be killed by me. Besides, who am I?  , I am the little princess of the Dragon Clan, whom the Dragon King loves the most, hey, hey, don¡¯t leave, just listen to what I have to say.¡±

    "We're down the mountain. It's fun to see the corpses all over the place here." I turned back and smiled at Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang followed me with a smile, grabbed my hand and said, "Can you carry me on your back?"

    "Sister, I'm so tired now, or you can carry me on your back." I said.

    "Okay." Unexpectedly, Ai Tangtang agreed without hesitation.

    "Are you serious?" I asked.

    "Of course." Ai Tangtang said, "I'm afraid you don't dare."

    "There's nothing I dare not do." After I said that, I jumped on Ai Tangtang's back.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as I jumped on, Ai Tangtang remembered a dragon roar, and then I felt the wind blowing so hard that I couldn't open my eyes. When I got better and opened my eyes, I was actually sitting on Ai Tangtang's neck.  , Ai Tangtang transformed into his true form and took me flying in the sky.

    When I looked down, my legs went weak and I hugged Ai Tangtang tightly.

    "What, are you scared?" Ai Tangtang's voice reached my ears.

    "I'm afraid, I've been on anything higher than this." Of course I was talking about airplanes.

    "Is there a seat belt?" I asked casually.

    If you accidentally fall down, your body will be shattered.

    Ai Tangtang ignored me, so I grabbed her by the horns.

    I was quite scared at first, but Ai Tangtang obviously passed the pilot test very well and flew very steadily without any major problems. Then I became excited.

    I¡¯m going, I¡¯m flying on a dragon.

    I really wanted to take out my phone and take two photos.

    This journey was quite tiring, so I yawned and lay on Ai Tangtang¡¯s back and fell asleep. Before I fell asleep, I said to her: ¡°Hey, don¡¯t drive tired. If you are tired, find a place to rest.  "

    I slept soundly. When I woke up, the sky was already lightening slightly, but I was not in the sky with Ai Tangtang. Instead, I was sitting on a long-distance bus.

    "Where are we?" I rubbed my eyes and asked Ai Tangtang next to me.

    Ai Tangtang was eating a lollipop and flipping through a food magazine. She looked up and around: "We are almost in Chongqing."

    When I heard this, I was shocked and asked in a low voice in Ai Tangtang's ear: "I'll go. Did you fly back to Chongqing directly from Inner Mongolia?"

    "Yes." Aitang Tangmu nodded, but looked at me strangely: "Is there any problem?"

    "No, no." I shook my head.

    When I returned to Chongqing, I was still a little unbelievable. Damn, no one should pretend to me that I only fly first class or take a private jet. Damn, bro, I flew back from Inner Mongolia on a dragon.  Who can be more popular than me?

    But Ai Tangtang looked quite sleepy, with two dark circles under his eyes. After returning to the Chinese medicine shop, he went to the second floor and went to sleep by himself.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 544 Heartbeat

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Ai Tangtang was sleepy, but I was quite energetic. I took a taxi and rushed to Yan Beixun's home. I had to tell him everything about this trip.

    When I arrived at Yan Beixun¡¯s home, Yan Beixun and Sister Xiaoping were watching TV at home.

    Yan Beixun opened the door, and after I followed him in, I smiled and said to Sister Xiaoping, "Good morning, Sister Xiaoping."

    At this time in the morning, I bought some breakfast and put it on the table: "Come, let's have breakfast together."

    "Why are you here so early?" After Yan Beixun finished speaking, he whispered in my ear: "Didn't you go to Bai Yujing with Jing Tianjiao and the others?"

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, sister-in-law, do you want to listen?¡± I looked at Sister Xiaoping.

    Sister Xiaoping smiled and said, "Just tell me, no one wrapped your mouth with tape. Hey, by the way, why didn't Tangtang come over?"

    "She, she drove all night last night and was very sleepy. She was sleeping at home."

    Then, I told Sister Xiaoping everything that happened along the way.

    Let me tell you, Sister Xiaoping was quite scared when she heard these ghosts and ghosts, but now, I heard that someone was cut in half by Assari with a knife, and their intestines were exposed, and they were all drinking porridge.  He nodded and finally commented: "How cruel."

    After Yan Beixun heard what I said, he asked: "You mean, you are looking for the wrong place, that is not Bai Yujing?"

    "It's not that we looked in the wrong place, it's Jingtianjiao and Qin Xinghuai who made a mistake." I took a sip of porridge, stuffed a steamed bun into my mouth and said, "You don't know how thrilling this journey is, that  Assari is so powerful, thanks to Ai Tangtang, he was finally dealt with."

    "Speaking of which, it's you. I have to ask Ai Tangtang to help me, otherwise I may not be able to come back this time." I said.

    Yan Beixun's eyes showed confusion: "What? I asked Ai Tangtang to help you? Are you mistaken? I have never done such a thing, right?"

    When I heard this, I blinked: "Really?"

    "Why did I lie to you about this?" Yan Beixun said this and asked: "By the way, what happened last night, why did you come back so soon?"

    "Ai Tangtang turned into a dragon. I sat on her and flew back. How about it? It's pretty cool. How about you find some time and I can ask Ai Tangtang to ride on you so that you can experience it too." I said.

    Yan Beixun grinned: "Hey, I understand, you kid should not be so careless. Isn't Ai Tangtang's meaning obvious enough?"

    "I'm telling you, boy, the Dragon Clan has an unwritten rule. Unless it's someone you like, or it's a pet that's been tamed by others, the Dragon Clan will never fly on its back."

    Yan Beixun looked at me and said, "Understand, I didn't ask Ai Tangtang to help you. She was worried about you, so she followed here secretly."

    Sister Xiaoping smiled and said, "Although that girl Tangtang is not human, her heart is kinder than most girls."

    "That's not true." I said subconsciously.

    After saying that, I coughed and said, "Okay, I haven't written about this kind of thing yet, don't rush, just let it take its course.

    Sister Xiaoping asked: "In this case, I will go and talk to you, and then I and Ai Tangtang will fall in love for a while, and then get married if we get along?"

    "They have known each other for so many years, and they are still talking about it. They can just get married." Yan Beixun said.

    After hearing this, I also began to think deeply. I had already understood Ai Tangtang's intentions, but there was always a lock in my heart. This lock was for my feelings for Tang Xue, Liu Xi, and Tatana.  Emotions have always been a knot in my heart.

    When Ai Tangtang rescued me in the water, this knot in my heart had actually opened up.

    But I always feel a little embarrassed.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m a grown-up being pretentious, but I¡¯ve never considered this issue before. I occasionally wonder if Ai Tangtang and I turned from friends into lovers, would it feel weird.

    Yan Beixun rolled his eyes at me: "Hey, kid, why are you so confused? Such a nice girl stays with you in that shabby Chinese medicine shop."

    "Do you really think that she stayed in our earthly world because she liked the delicacies of the earthly world?" Yan Beixun said: "And I heard that her father asked her to return to the devil world, but she did not agree."

    "Is it possible that just because there are many delicacies in the world, you can resist the Dragon King's order?" Yan Bei asked.

    When I heard this, I felt a little enlightened. Yes, although Ai Tangtang usually looks sillyAlthough he is arrogant, he is actually very smart at heart. Although he really likes food, he will not be like this just because of the food.

    I slapped my thigh and asked Yan Beixun a little embarrassedly: "Well, what should I do now?"

    "If you're chasing a girl, you've asked the right person." Yan Beixun smiled. Suddenly, he glanced at Sister Xiaoping and coughed: "Ahem, actually, I don't have much experience.  You can come up with ideas."

    Sister Xiaoping couldn¡¯t help laughing.

    "This girl likes romance. As long as you are more romantic, you will definitely be able to succeed, such as dating or something. In this way, you go back to Ai Tangtang and take her out on a date." Yan Beixun said: "And prepare some roses.  , she was absolutely delighted."

    "Does it work?" I asked.

    Yan Beixun nodded slightly: "Don't worry."

    At this time, Ai Tangtang should be resting, and I was not in a hurry to go back. Instead, I was thinking about where to take Ai Tangtang on a date.

    Once my heart is opened, no matter how I think about Ai Tangtang, it is always a good place.

    In fact, this girl doesn¡¯t seem to have any shortcomings.

    I stayed in Yanbei looking for a home until one o'clock in the afternoon, when Ai Tangtang called me.

    "Hey, Axiu, I'm hungry, come back quickly and treat me to dinner." Ai Tangtang said on the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Okay, okay, you change your clothes and we¡¯ll go out to eat later.¡± I said and hung up the phone.

    Yan Beixun took a look and said, "I'll buy flowers for you right away. Is there enough for a truck?"

    "It's almost done." After I finished speaking, Yan Beixun said, "By the way, there is a very powerful stylist at the door of our community. Come on, I will help you get a look, buy some clothes, and look cool."

    After finishing dressing up, it was already two o'clock in the afternoon. I was wearing a suit and had a handsome hairstyle. Yan Beixun even sprayed half a bottle of his cologne on me.

    After getting ready, make an appointment with Yan Beixun to take Ai Tangtang to the zoo and ask Yan Beixun to prepare flowers at the zoo gate.

    When I returned to the Chinese medicine shop, I felt very nervous. When I saw Ai Tangtang, she was wearing a purple skirt, covering her stomach with her hands, looking straight at the snacks on the roadside. I came to her  She didn't even notice it when she was next to him.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 545 Three ways

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Ahem!" I coughed twice, and Ai Tangtang came back to his senses. He looked at me and complained, "Why is it so slow? I'm starving to death. I want to eat these spicy potato chips."

    As she said that, she dragged my hand towards the snack shop, and then she said, "What does your body smell like? It smells so bad."

    "This stinky tofu, stinky tofu is delicious and fragrant. Boss, I want five portions." Ai Tangtang became excited when he saw the stinky tofu.

    Let me go, what kind of taste does this girl have? Cologne can¡¯t compare to the smell of stinky tofu?

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go to the zoo and I¡¯ll treat you to a big dinner!¡± I said like I was kidnapping a child.

    "Um, what's delicious?" Ai Tangtang said, holding two boxes of spicy potato chips and five portions of stinky tofu.

    ¡°We¡¯ll find out when we go there, let¡¯s go for a walk.¡± After I said that, I took a taxi and rushed to the zoo while holding Ai Tangtang¡¯s hand.

    Ai Tangtang quickly ate up all the snacks, and then kept asking me what I wanted to treat her to.

    "Keep it secret." I smiled.

    When Ai Tangtang and I arrived at the zoo gate, we saw that the ground was covered with roses, forming a heart shape.

    Yan Beixun and Sister Xiaoping were hiding in a corner and peeking. I saw them at a glance.

    "These flowers are so beautiful." I pointed at the flowers and said to Ai Tangtang next to me.

    Ai Tangtang ignored him. I turned around and said, "Hey, hey, I'm talking to you."

    At this time, Ai Tangtang¡¯s eyes were already staring at the roasted sweet potatoes sold next to the zoo.

    "Oh, you watch here, I'm going to buy roasted sweet potatoes." After saying that, Ai Tangtang put her hand into my clothes, and my wallet was taken away by her easily, and she happily ran to the roasted sweet potato shop.  In front of the sweet potatoes, pick up the sweet potatoes.

    I sneaked over to Yan Beixun and Sister Xiaoping.

    "It doesn't work, these roses are not as attractive as roasted sweet potatoes in Ai Tangtang's eyes." I said.

    "She is testing you." Yan Beixun said, "Don't worry, you and Ai Tangtang will go to the haunted house later. I have already arranged the next step."

    "Are you sure?" I looked at Yan Beixun in disbelief.

    "Don't worry, I've arranged a scene where Nezha makes trouble. When Nezha kills the dragon, you jump up and beat that guy up. Don't worry, I paid for it. I'll beat him hard, and then say something.  The dragon clan is so kind, but you actually kill the dragon."

    "You're sure it works, why do I sound so stupid?" I said doubtfully.

    "Don't worry." Yan Beixun nodded towards me.

    Then he and Sister Xiaoping moved to their positions inside the zoo.

    I walked over to Ai Tangtang, who was holding two roasted sweet potatoes and smiling stupidly.

    "Axiu, where's the big dinner?" Ai Tangtang took a bite of the sweet potato.

    "Well, that one is in the zoo. I heard that a very special snack came to the zoo recently. I will bring you to eat it." I said.

    "Really?" Ai Tangtang said, "Let's go."

    After Ai Tangtang and I came in, we didn¡¯t go very far. A stage had been set up in the middle of the square of the zoo, and Nezha made waves in the sea.

    There are not many people watching.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and watch a show?¡± I asked.

    "What's there to see?" Ai Tangtang stared left and right: "The snacks you mentioned."

    I suddenly realized that using roses was a wrong choice at all. If I put a hundred kinds of snacks on the table, Ai Tangtang would probably like me to death.

    I was already a little hesitant, but I saw Yan Beixun and Sister Xiaoping hiding under a tree.

    They gave me a thumbs up and cheered me on.

    "Um, Tangtang, have you heard of the story of Nezha causing trouble in the sea?" I asked.

    "Nezha? I know." Ai Tangtang stood next to me and nodded.

    "This is the drama about Nezha causing trouble in the sea." I said.

    At this time, Nezha on the stage had already trampled the person playing the dragon under his feet, and shouted loudly: "Bold demon dragon, you dare to run around, let's see if I don't beat you to death."

    The person who played Nezha was a man in his thirties. When he saw me, he winked at me and shouted, "Come on!"

    At this time, Ai Tangtang rarely focused on the drama.

    When I saw it, I immediately jumped up on the stage and kicked Nezha: "I'll beat you to death. You don't know that dragons are good friends of us humans. You don't know that dragons are nationally protected animals, so you beat them?"  I beat you to death."

    I kicked my feet twice?? 

    At this time, the actor playing the third prince of the Dragon King at my feet hugged my thigh: "Good man, I don't know which girl from our Dragon Clan can marry you. What a blessing from three generations of cultivation!"

    When I heard this, I got goosebumps. Damn it, this couldn¡¯t be from Yan Bei Xunjiao.

    I coughed and looked at Ai Tangtang under the stage. Unexpectedly, the girl was not under the stage and had gone somewhere.

    ¡°Let go.¡± I hurriedly said to the ¡®Third Prince¡¯.

    "I don't. We, the Dragon Clan, would like to thank every human being who has helped us, even if it's just with his own body."

    "Fuck you, uncle." I kicked this guy over and jumped off the stage. Yan Beixun rushed up and said, "Hey, what are you doing? Why don't you act well?"

    "This is working. What lines did you teach me? Ai Tangtang was so disgusted that he ran away." I complained.

    At this time, Sister Xiaoping came up and paid the two people.

    Yan Beixun said: "You know nothing, I am trying to stimulate Ai Tangtang's dragon mentality. From a psychological point of view"

    ¡°Stop, stop, I¡¯ll find Ai Tangtang myself and take her to have something to eat.¡± I said.

    "No, I've prepared a third move." Yan Beixun grabbed my hand: "Believe me, this third move is reserved. If I don't have to, I won't use this move."

    My heart skipped a beat when I heard this: "So powerful?"

    "Of course, you will take Ai Tangtang to ride the Ferris wheel later. Don't worry, I have arranged everything." Yan Beixun made an OK gesture towards me.

    I feel vaguely that this guy is a bit unreliable.

    But I still agreed, and after looking around, I found Ai Tangtang eating marshmallows.

    ¡°Tangtang, why didn¡¯t the play just now look good?¡± I asked.

    "It looks good." Ai Tangtang nodded vigorously: "But I saw some marshmallows here and came over to buy them first. What, is the show over there finished?"

    "Well, the show is over, ahem, by the way, it seems that the Ferris wheel is quite fun, how about we go ride the Ferris wheel?" I asked.

    "Okay, can you bring something to eat?" Ai Tangtang asked, blinking.

    "Can."

    When Ai Tangtang and I came under the Ferris wheel, I looked around and saw that Yan Beixun and Sister Xiaoping were not there. Could it be that they were not ready yet?

    I thought about it in my mind, but I still took Ai Tangtang to buy a ticket and get on the Ferris wheel.

    After getting on the Ferris wheel, I watched the surroundings getting higher and higher. I also looked at the surrounding scenery. Ai Tangtang suddenly pointed in the east direction: "Axiu, look at what that is." (Remember the website address: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 546 Uncle Guang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I looked in the direction Ai Tangtang pointed. At this time, countless oversized balloons slowly rose. These balloons also had photos of Ai Tangtang and I. I don¡¯t know when Yan Beixun took the photos secretly.

    Countless balloons are flying in the east, and even I feel the romantic atmosphere.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Yan Beixun could actually come up with such a romantic thing, it¡¯s rare.

    Ai Tangtang was looking at the balloons with a smile, eating snacks and saying nothing.

    By the time the Ferris wheel ends, most of the balloons will have disappeared.

    After getting off the Ferris wheel, I breathed a sigh of relief.

    Just when I was about to sigh something, suddenly, not far from the Ferris wheel, an old beggar man who looked to be in his sixties was being beaten by three gangsters. These guys were using sticks to attack the old man hard.  Smashed on the body.

    There were many people watching around, but no one came forward to help.

    "Hey, what are you doing?" I stepped forward and yelled.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, get out of here.¡± A young gangster turned around and cursed at me.

    I grabbed his shoulders and he turned around: "Fuck you, uncle."

    As he said that, a stick hit me in the face. I ducked slightly to the side. After dodging the stick, I punched the guy in the chest, and then kicked him again.

    I laid this guy down on the ground. The other two gangsters took a look and rushed up to beat me. I took out my military ID and said, "What are you doing, attacking active duty soldiers of the country?"

    When these gangsters heard this, they looked around, turned around and ran away.

    Ai Tangtang also came up and looked at the old man with blood on his head, frowning. I saw the aunt who had just sold the tickets standing not far away, so I asked: "Auntie, what are the phone numbers of this old man's children?"

    "This is a beggar. He comes to us to beg for food when he has nothing to do. How can he be like this if he has children? Little brother, you'd better not care about this nonsense. If you care about this kind of thing, you will make a mess." said the ticket seller.

    When I heard this, I couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly: ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s okay, you go ahead and do your work.¡±

    "What should I do, Axiu?" Ai Tangtang looked at me and asked.

    "What else can I do? Send me to the hospital." I said.

    I picked up my cell phone and called 120, then Ai Tangtang and I helped him up. I carried the old man on my back and walked to the zoo gate.

    This is nothing. I came here to have a date. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a terrible thing.

    Carrying this old beggar man on his back, we arrived at the entrance of the zoo. The ambulance soon arrived. Originally, I thought it would be OK to just take him to the ambulance, but the doctor insisted on letting Ai Tangtang and I get in the car with him.

    The reason is also very simple. If we don¡¯t follow, who will pay for the medical expenses?

    Ai Tangtang and I could only follow him to the hospital. After sending the old man to the operating room, Ai Tangtang and I sat at the door of the emergency room. After a while, Yan Beixun and Sister Xiaoping also arrived.

    "What's going on?" Yan Beixun asked as soon as he came over: "Why are you carrying this old man to the hospital on your back?"

    "This old man is so pitiful." I said.

    "Okay, let's pay the medical bills and wait for his children to take care of themselves." Yan Beixun said.

    "Which of you is the patient's family member?" The doctor came out and asked.

    "That's right." After I told the doctor what happened, the doctor nodded: "Emotions are courageous. In this case, you go and pay the surgery fee first, and then contact the patient's family. There must be someone for the patient while he is hospitalized.  Take care of it, otherwise you¡¯re afraid something will go wrong.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t your nurse help take care of it?¡± I asked.

    Yan Beixun tugged at me and said with a smile, "Okay, no problem. Let's try to contact the patient's family."

    The doctor then turned and left.

    "What are you doing to me?" I asked.

    "This doctor is afraid that we will run away and if there are any further expenses, he will not pay, you know." Yan Beixun rolled his eyes at me.

    I said: "I asked, this beggar doesn't seem to have any family."

    "Let Deputy Director Wang check it. The Public Security Bureau should be able to find it easily." Yan Beixun said.

    After I called Deputy Director Wang to talk about it, a policeman quickly came over with a camera and took a photo of the old man.

    The old man¡¯s operation was relatively successful, but he had to be hospitalized.

    After having the photo, the policeman said he would go back and check it using the Public Security Bureau¡¯s system.

    We waited at the hospital. About half an hour later, Deputy Director Wang called.?: "Hey, Axiu, it's not bad. This old man's information is not registered with the public security bureau. He may be a gangster."

    "Black household?" I frowned.

    "Well, many beggars are actually like this. They don't have a household registration and can't find a regular job, so they can only be beggars." Deputy Director Wang said, "I can't help with this matter, sorry."

    "It's okay." I nodded and hung up the phone.

    "What did he say?" Yan Bei asked.

    "I can't find this old man's household registration." I shook my head: "Maybe he has no children."

    Sister Xiaoping said: "Let's do this. Tangtang and I will stay in the hospital to take care of him. It's a poor old man's fault. Anyway, we are fine."

    Ai Tangtang blinked and said, "I have no objection."

    "What a troublesome thing." Yan Beixun said.

    Sister Xiaoping glared at him: "Do you want to listen to you or me?"

    Seeing Sister Xiaoping like this, Yan Bei lowered his head and said, "Okay, I'll listen to you."

    After saying that, Yan Beixun glared at me: "Why are you getting involved in this trouble?"

    I grinned. Yan Beixun was actually just complaining verbally. Even if Sister Xiaoping didn't say anything, he would probably make this decision.

    People are compassionate.

    We discussed it, and Ai Tangtang and I took turns taking care of the elderly. Sister Xiaoping was pregnant for such a long time and it was not convenient for her to take care of her.

    Yan Beixun and Sister Xiaoping went to the front of the hospital and paid the money, then left, saying they would bring food later.

    Ai Tangtang and I also opened the door and walked in.

    There are two beds in this ward, and the other one is empty.

    The old man actually woke up at this time.

    "Old man, how are you feeling? Do you have any children?" I saw that he was awake and sat next to him and asked.

    The old man shook his head: "How can I, an old man who picks up garbage, afford a wife?"

    Ai Tangtang chuckled and said, "What's your name?"

    "My name is? Well, you can just call me Uncle Guang." He said.

    Uncle Guang said apologetically: "I'm really troubling you now. I just accidentally bumped into those gangsters. I didn't expect them to beat me like this. Oops, my whole body still hurts."

    "Are you hungry?" I asked.

    Uncle Guang nodded.

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, it was time to put her role into play. Like Tinker Bell, she took out a variety of snacks, lollipops, chewing gum, etc., and threw them directly on the bed.

    "Tangtang, go out and buy some more food. These things can't fill your stomach," I said.

    The way Uncle Guang was wolfing down the lollipop at this time made me feel sad. This old man must have not eaten for a long time.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 547 Zhen Guang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    In the next few days, Ai Tangtang and I basically stayed in this hospital to take care of Uncle Guang.

    At first, I just felt pity for this old man and wanted to help take care of him. However, during the time when Uncle Guang was hospitalized, I found that this old man was very eloquent, and ordinary beggars did not have such knowledge.

    "Uncle Guang, the doctor said you should be discharged from the hospital tomorrow." Carrying the fruit, I opened the door and walked into the ward.

    At this time, Uncle Guang was playing poker with Ai Tangtang. Uncle Guang seemed to be in good spirits. When he saw me walking in, he said with a smile: "It's so fast."

    "Here, eat some fruit." I said, taking out the apple and handing it over. Uncle Guang picked up a fruit knife and peeled it.

    ¡°Uncle Guang, you must not have been a beggar before, right?¡± I asked curiously.

    During the past few days when Uncle Guang was hospitalized, he chatted with me all over the world.

    Uncle Guang glanced at me and said nothing.

    "If you don't want to say it, forget it." I said.

    "Actually, it's nothing. I used to do big business." Uncle Guang had a nostalgic look in his eyes.

    Ai Tangtang smiled and said: "Uncle Guang, you are bragging."

    "Hey, girl, Uncle Guang is really not bragging. I was very good in the past and my business was very big." Uncle Guang put down the fruit and said, "As you know, this man is rich"

    ¡°You become bad when you have money?¡± Ai Tangtang asked.

    Uncle Guang rolled his eyes at Ai Tangtang: "Shit, I like to play with antiques when I have money. At that time, I had a lot of spare money, and I also liked tinkering with those things."

    "Then how come you are like this?" I asked curiously: "And I can't even check my identity and household registration."

    "Hey, if you don't believe me when I tell you, forget it, forget it." Uncle Guang shook his head, looking like he didn't want to talk more.

    "What's going on? Uncle Guang, just tell me." Ai Tangtang said curiously.

    Uncle Guang still had a hesitant look on his face, but he finally breathed out: "Hey, that's actually the case."

    "Five years ago, I liked playing with antiques, so I bought a jade pendant from outside." Uncle Guang said.

    "Then what?" Ai Tangtang asked curiously.

    "That jade pendant is really the best of the best. No matter it's the color or anything else, I can't put it down. I hold it in my hand every day when I sleep."

    "Seven days later, one night, I was playing with this jade pendant in front of the mirror, and my jade pendant actually came out of the mirror." Uncle Guang said.

    When I heard this, I was surprised, but I didn't bother Uncle Guang. Uncle Guang continued: "The man who walked out of the mirror looked exactly like me. I was scared and ran away from home."  .¡±

    "When I came to my senses and went back, he had 'transformed' into me. I called the police, but the police didn't believe me at all." Uncle Guang said, "That man spoke and behaved exactly the same as me. My wife,  Children, all believe in him.¡±

    "Instead, he regarded me as a person who looked very similar to him and wanted to defraud property." Uncle Guang said in despair: "Later, I was imprisoned in a mental hospital by him. After staying there for two years, I found an opportunity to escape.  After he got out, he started working as a beggar on the street."

    "No way, is there such a weird thing?" I said.

    Ai Tangtang also had the same expression, a look of disbelief. When Uncle Guang saw the two of us, he sighed: "I've told you, you won't believe this. I didn't want to say it in the first place, forget it, you just  Just take what I said as a lie."

    "No, Uncle Guang, how long ago did this happen?" I asked.

    "It happened five years ago." Uncle Guang said, "My name is Zhen Guang, and I am the chairman of Guangjin Group."

    Guangjin Group?

    The name is so familiar, it seems to be a local company in Chongqing, specializing in clothing sales, and the business is huge.

    Thinking of this, I took out my mobile phone and searched. Soon, I found the name of the chairman of Guangjin Group on the Internet. I picked it up and compared it with Uncle Guang.

    In the photo, Zhen Guang looks red-faced, wearing a designer suit, and looks like a successful man.

    ¡°If Uncle Guang hadn¡¯t said this, I wouldn¡¯t have associated the people in the photo with him.

    Uncle Guang¡¯s facial features are indeed similar to those of Zhen Guang in the photo. They are almost identical, but if you don¡¯t pay attention, you won¡¯t think so.

    Because the temperaments of the two are so different.

    Uncle Guang¡¯s hair was fluffy at this time, like a non-mainstream person, and his skin was also much worse than the person in the photo.

    "is it him?  "I handed the photo to Uncle Guang to see. Unexpectedly, after Uncle Guang saw it, his whole body shook slightly. He was obviously afraid of this person, and nodded with fear in his eyes.

    "What should I do?" Ai Tangtang looked at me and asked.

    "Don't worry, you stay here and take care of Uncle Guang. I'll go find Yan Beixun and discuss it with him." After saying that, I stood up.

    But Uncle Guang grabbed my clothes and said with some fear: "Don't take me to the mental hospital. What I just said was made up to lie to you."

    "If it had been anyone else, Uncle Guang might have been sent to a mental hospital if he said these words.

    Although I also think this matter is too strange, I don¡¯t think Uncle Guang is just talking nonsense or making it up.

    It¡¯s very simple, not to mention that the photo is so similar to Uncle Guang himself, I just showed the photo to Uncle Guang.

    The trembling he felt all over was not an act, he was obviously really afraid of the person in the photo.

    "Don't worry." I patted Uncle Guang on the shoulder.

    Afterwards, I went out, took a taxi and rushed to Yanbei to find my home.

    I walked to the door and knocked. Yan Beixun opened the door. At this time, he was holding a spatula in his hand. He was obviously cooking. When he saw it was me, he smiled and said, "I'm cooking. Come in quickly."  Let¡¯s eat later and bring some to that old man, Uncle Guang.¡±

    "I have something to tell you." I said.

    Yan Beixun heard this and said, "Okay, let's talk about it later during dinner."

    I was not in a hurry. After entering the house, Sister Xiaoping was watching TV.

    Yan Beixun walked directly into the kitchen and started working. Sister Xiaoping picked up an apple on the table and handed it over: "Eat the apple."

    "Hey, how long does it take for this kid to be born?" I asked, looking at Sister Xiaoping's belly.

    "Two months, almost." Sister Xiaoping said with a smile.

    Yan Beixun quickly prepared the meal.

    While eating, I told what Uncle Guang said today.

    After Yan Beixun and Sister Xiaoping listened, Sister Xiaoping frowned and said, "If such a thing really happens, then we can't ignore it. You have also seen that Uncle Guang is all alone. I originally planned to  If he doesn¡¯t have a home, let him live with us, and when he has children, he can also help take care of them.¡±

    After a few days of this, Uncle Guang and we actually got along pretty well, and we all had a good impression of him.

    Yan Beixun frowned tightly, not knowing what he was thinking.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 548 Get ready to go back!

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Uncle Guang, that old guy is really lucky. You saved him from being beaten by a gangster, and then he happened to meet us and could help him solve this problem." Yan Bei found the way.

    I smiled and nodded.

    "But if we help him, what good will we do?" Yan Beixun said, "It's not that I don't want to help. Uncle Guang is already this old. Even if we help him regain the group and reunite him with his family, it won't necessarily be possible."  I can be as happy as before.¡±

    "Besides, the baby is about to be born. I don't want to cause any trouble at this time." Yan Beixun said.

    "Don't worry, you don't have to take action, I'll do it." I patted my chest and said.

    "You." Yan Beixun said, "Do you know what that thing is?"

    I shook my head. Isn¡¯t what he asked nonsense? Of course I don¡¯t know.

    Yan Beixun lowered his voice and said, "I suspect it's a Pisces jade pendant."

    "Pisces jade pendant?" I was stunned for a moment and looked at Yan Beixun.

    Yan Beixun said: "According to Uncle Guang's current description, the jade pendant he bought may be the Pisces jade pendant."

    "I've also heard of the Pisces Jade Pendant. Is it really so powerful?" I asked.

    You know, when I was in school, I would go to some horror forums on the Internet and read some horror stories. I had already heard about the name of the Pisces Jade Pendant.

    It is said that the Pisces jade pendant is a jade pendant unearthed from the tomb of the Liao and Chen Kingdom princesses and their consorts in the Naiman Banner of the Zhelim League of the Inner Mongolia Autonomous Region. It is a round white jade pendant with eyes, gills, pelvic fins, tail and other details carved with negative lines. It is used for piercing the Pisces mouth.  Wear gold chain.

    The Pisces Jade Pendant was first discovered by an archaeologist who accidentally dropped the Pisces Jade Pendant into a fish tank. The goldfish in the fish tank suddenly turned into two.

    Thinking of this, I asked: "The jade pendant that Uncle Guang bought is the Pisces jade pendant?"

    "If he's right, I guess he's pretty close." Yan Beixun nodded: "We'd better not touch the Pisces Jade Pendant. Even for us, the Pisces Jade Pendant is an extremely mysterious thing."

    "But in this case, wouldn't Uncle Guang be too pitiful?" Sister Xiaoping couldn't help but say.

    Yan Bei  Come, stay with us, if he wants us to help, we will help."

    Yan Beixun saw that Sister Xiaoping looked like she had made up her mind, and winked at me, obviously wanting me to oppose Sister Xiaoping's opinion. I smiled but didn't say anything.

    Yan Beixun is not a person who is afraid of trouble. He doesn't want to get involved in this matter at this time, simply because Sister Xiaoping is about to give birth to a baby.

    "Let's go." Yan Beixun saw that I didn't object, sighed and said dejectedly.

    I patted his shoulder: "Don't be downcast. Let's help Uncle Guang. This can be regarded as a good deed."

    We arrived at Uncle Guang¡¯s ward and opened the door. Ai Tangtang was chatting with Uncle Guang about daily life.

    "How did your discussion go?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    I walked to the hospital bed and sat down, looked at Uncle Guang and said, "Uncle Guang, to be honest, I am a monster hunter, specializing in catching ghosts."

    After hearing this, Uncle Guang became quiet and did not speak.

    I continued: "We have discussed your matter and it depends on what you want."

    "If you are not prepared to seek revenge against that 'Zhen Guang', you will live with us in the future. But if you want to seek revenge, we will try our best to help you." I said.

    Yan Beixun also said: "But Uncle Guang, let me remind you, even if you take revenge now and change back to your own identity, you may not be happy living with us."

    Uncle Guang was silent for a while and then said: "Actually, at my age, even if someone else takes on my identity and lives with my wife, son and daughter, I won't do anything."

    "But I don't know what kind of monster he is. I'm worried that he will harm my family." Uncle Guang said.

    Uncle Guang grabbed my hand: "Little brother, if what you said is true, please help me. I don't want to change back to what I was before, how rich I am. In fact, I have also seen that in the past few years, I have been begging.  Come on, no matter how much money you have in your life, you can¡¯t take it with you when you die.¡±

    I looked at Uncle Guang¡¯s pleading look, and felt certain in my heart. I patted Uncle Guang on the shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    "So, you have decided?" Yan Beixun looked at me and asked.

    I nodded: "You can do thisDon't interfere, just stay with Sister Xiaoping.  "

    "Yes." Yan Beixun nodded and said, "Then Xiaoping and I will go back first. If anything happens, call me."

    "Why are I calling you? You can't help me." I grinned.

    As soon as I finished speaking, I saw some disappointment in Yan Beixun's eyes.

    It suddenly occurred to me that Yan Beixun probably couldn't intervene in such a thing, and felt uncomfortable. After all, he used to be so powerful in Taoism, but now he is not.

    Although it was just a joke, I didn¡¯t expect it to enter Yan Beixun¡¯s heart.

    Watching Yan Beixun and Sister Xiaoping leave, Ai Tangtang turned to me and asked, "What's wrong with Yan Beixun? Why does he look unhappy?"

    "It's no use telling you." I said to Uncle Guang, "You have one more night's rest. When you feel better tomorrow, you can take us to your home."

    "Go to my house?" Uncle Guang said, "Go directly there?"

    "Of course, just kill that guy." I nodded.

    Ai Tangtang and I went home to rest for the night, and early the next morning, we went to the hospital together.

    After we went through the discharge procedures with Uncle Guang, we took Uncle Guang to a shopping street.

    "This is it?" Although Uncle Guang was not wearing the beggar's clothes before, it was Yan Beixun's clothes, but they were still old.

    Ai Tangtang smiled and said: "You haven't seen your family for so long, so of course you have to buy a good outfit and dress up in a grand way."

    Uncle Guang¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red, and Ai Tangtang quickly asked, ¡°Why are you crying?¡±

    Uncle Guang said: "Originally, I thought I would never be able to see my family again in this life."

    Over the years, two years in a mental hospital and three years of begging, Uncle Guang will definitely miss his family very much, but he has no chance to meet them.

    I touched my nose and said, "Tangtang, let's go, buy a good set of clothes for Uncle Guang, and go back in an honorable manner!"

    Tangtang and I picked out a suit for Uncle Guang in the mall and then cut his hair. He looked very energetic.

    He is also very similar to the successful entrepreneur ¡®Zhen Guang¡¯, except his skin is a bit darker and he doesn¡¯t look like a domineering president.

    After finishing dressing up, Uncle Guang shrank his neck, looked at himself in the mirror and was a little scared. He turned his head and did not dare to look in the mirror.

    ¡°Perhaps he is afraid that the self in the mirror will come out again.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 549 Pisces Jade Pendant

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    We took a taxi and Uncle Guang reported his address, Xiangzhanglin Villa Area, Yubei District.

    When I heard this, I glanced at Uncle Guang in surprise. Camphor forest is quite famous in Chongqing. A second-hand villa seems to cost more than 16 million.

    Uncle Guang¡¯s previous net worth was really high.

    After we arrived in a taxi, the taxi was stopped by the security guard at the gate of the community and we were not allowed to enter. When Uncle Guang opened the door, the security guard looked to be in his thirties and said with a smile: "Mr. Zhen, didn't you come back just now?"  Yet?"

    "Open the door." The security guard said with the intercom, the community door was opened, and then the taxi was let in.

    The taxi driver drove to a villa with an estimated area of ??1,000 square meters. Uncle Guang asked him to stop. Then the three of us got out of the car. Uncle Guang looked at the villa with unusually complicated eyes. He didn't know.  What are you thinking.

    "Uncle Guang, you were really rich before." I said with a smile.

    Uncle Guang frowned slightly.

    "Let's go in." I held Uncle Guang's hand, but Uncle Guang was a little reluctant and was almost dragged to the door by me.

    I didn¡¯t bring the Sanqing Huayang Gun, but I did bring the Taomu Sword, Black Dog Blood, and Talismans, which were in the bag Ai Tangtang was carrying.

    I rang the doorbell, and after a long time, a boy of thirteen or fourteen opened the door, stretched out his head, looked around and asked, "Who are you looking for?"

    "Hey, grandpa, weren't you in the study just now?" the child asked curiously.

    "Is this your grandson?" I turned around and asked.

    When Zhenguang saw him, tears came out of his eyes, and he nodded: "Well, he is my grandson. When I left, he was only eight or nine years old. I didn't expect him to be so big in a flash."

    "Who is it?"

    A woman's voice came from inside the house.

    The child shouted: "Grandma, grandpa is back."

    "Don't talk nonsense. Your grandfather is in the study. Let me see who it is." After saying that, a woman in her fifties or sixties came out and asked, "Are you looking for him?"

    As soon as she saw Uncle Guang, her expression changed and she hurriedly pulled the child behind her: "Get out of here, are you crazy again?"

    "Shufen, it's me." Uncle Guang said.

    At this time, another person came out of the room, Zhenguang stood at the door, looking at us.

    Zhenguang and Uncle Guang really look like they were carved from the same mold. At this moment, they look even more alike when they are both wearing suits.

    The only difference is that Zhen Guang is holding a book, with his hands behind his back, looking at us calmly, while Uncle Guang, although wearing a suit, has been a beggar for several years, and his temperament is already very different.

    "Old man, call the police quickly, you're crazy again." At this time, Uncle Guang stood next to Zhenguang with his temperament, picked up his mobile phone and was about to make a call.

    Zhenguang waved his hand: "There's no need to call the police. Just ask the security to come and drive him away."

    "Shufen, this person is fake." Uncle Guang shouted anxiously towards Sister Shufen, "I was playing with that jade pendant"

    At this time, Uncle Guang told the origin of Zhen Guang who was exactly like him at an extremely fast speed.

    "I am the real one. I was driven to a mental hospital by you and became a beggar for three years. I am not afraid of being poor. I am used to being poor. I am afraid that he will harm you." Uncle Guang said hurriedly.

    Sister Shufen naturally had a look of disbelief.

    ¡°Actually, no one would believe it.

    "Why are you talking so much? Just get rid of this guy!" Ai Tangtang pointed at Zhenguang and said.

    "Give me the stuff." I stretched out my hand. After Ai Tangtang handed me the bag, I took out a Ying Yuanlei Mansion luck charm from the bag, rushed towards Zhenguang, and then threw a charm at his head.  Post it.

    When Zhenguang saw me taking out the talisman, his eyelids jumped and he hurriedly hid aside.

    He reacted very quickly, but Sister Shufen wanted to come up to help Zhen Guang, so Uncle Guang and Ai Tangtang rushed up and hugged her.

    I took out the mahogany sword from my bag and struck him on the forehead.

    Zhenguang dodged one after another and said, "What are you doing? This is our private home. If I call the police, you will go to jail."

    "Fuck you, uncle." I kicked him in the chest.

    He hurriedly hid to the left, but my mahogany sword was already in front of him, and it pierced his chest.

    "It's a murder." When Sister Shufen saw it, she rolled her eyes and fainted. Uncle Guang's grandson was also frightened and hid in a corner, all over his body.Shake.

    solved?

    As soon as I had this idea, Zhenguang stood there, looking at me with a smile, and then reached out and slowly pulled out the sword from his chest: "I didn't expect, Zhenguang, that you would ask a Taoist priest to help you deal with it.  I!"

    As soon as I saw it, I picked up the Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Lucky Talisman, put it on his chest, and recited: "Supreme Ying Yuan Zun, who rules the thirty-six heavens, is universally transformed in the nine heavens, and transforms into the world of the ten directions.  The war is as urgent as the law, edict!"

    After finishing reading, Zhenguang stood there, not looking injured at all, but still looking at me with that smiling face.

    My heart skipped a beat, the spell had no effect on him?

    ¡°Little guy, you can¡¯t kill me.¡± Zhen Guang looked at us and said.

    Can¡¯t be killed?

    Impossible, there is absolutely no such evil spirit in the world. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t found a way to deal with him.

    "Jade pendant!" At this time, Uncle Guang said loudly: "To deal with him, do we have to destroy the jade pendant first?"

    " Uncle Guang's words can be said to wake up the dreamer. Yes, this guy appeared because of the Pisces Jade Pendant. So if you want to fundamentally solve it, you also need to find the Pisces Jade Pendant.

    When Zhenguang heard us mention the jade pendant, his expression changed and he turned around and ran away.

    Naturally, I couldn¡¯t let him run away, so I followed him with the mahogany sword, and stabbed his back with another sword.

    "Ai Tangtang, take Uncle Guang to find the Pisces jade pendant!" I shouted.

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he took Uncle Guang and ran to the second floor of the villa.

    As soon as Zhenguang saw it, he wanted to step forward to stop him, so I entangled him.

    Based on Zhen Guang¡¯s reaction at this time, it was obvious that the key to dealing with him was the Pisces jade pendant.

    "Why do you do this? I can give you double, no, five times the benefits he promised you!" At this time, Zhenguang in front of me saw the two of them going upstairs, and he was obviously panicked: "Ten million,  Ten million is enough."

    I kicked this guy to the ground, and then stepped on his back with my foot.

    Although he can't be killed using Taoism and other methods, he has no other special abilities.

    At this time, he kept struggling, and I stepped hard on his back.

    "Just accept your fate." I said.

    "I don't! I don't want to be his shadow, I don't want it." Zhenkuang roared under my feet.

    At this time, Uncle Guang and Ai Tangtang also walked down the stairs. In Uncle Guang's hand, he was holding the legendary Pisces Jade Pendant.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 550 Shadow

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Is this the Pisces jade pendant?" I looked at the jade pendant in Uncle Guang's hand and became curious.

    Uncle Guang looked at the jade pendant in his hand, his eyes were on fire. He raised his hand and was about to smash the Pisces jade pendant.

    "No, no." Zhen Guang, who was at my feet, shouted loudly: "I don't want to be your shadow."

    "Wait a minute." I stretched out my hand and said to Uncle Guang, "Ask first."

    "What do you mean? What shadow?" I said to Zhen Guang at my feet.

    Zhen Guang didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. I looked at Uncle Guang¡¯s feet and was shocked.

    There was no shadow of Uncle Guang.

    We had never noticed this before. When Uncle Guang heard this, his face turned pale. The sun shone on him, but there was no shadow.

    "Where is my shadow?" Uncle Guang looked at Zhen Guang on the ground: "Are you my shadow? How can a shadow have thoughts?"

    Ai Tangtang clapped his hands at this time and said: "I understand, this Pisces jade pendant should turn a person's shadow into exactly the same as this person."

    "The shadow follows the master all the time. He also knows what the master knows. Even his personality is the same, so even if it is a fake, there is no trace at all." Ai Tangtang said.

    "And if this guy is really the evil spirit conjured by the Pisces Jade Pendant, he should kill Uncle Guang so that he will never reveal his identity, but he doesn't dare to do that." Ai Tangtang said: "Once Uncle Guang  Even if he dies, his shadow shouldn¡¯t be able to survive, right?¡±

    No wonder this thing can¡¯t be killed, feelings are shadows.

    The shadow at my feet Zhenguang raised his head and clenched his fists: "Why, why can he be a good person and enjoy life, but I can only be a shadow forever. I am not willing to accept it."

    "It's useless not to be willing." I said to Uncle Guang, "Destroy this jade pendant."

    Uncle Guang probably wanted to destroy the Pisces Jade Pendant at this time. After hearing my words, he threw the Pisces Jade Pendant to the ground with great force. There was a crisp bang, but the Pisces Jade Pendant was fine.

    Not even a trace was wiped out.

    The shadow at my feet, Zhenguang, was already desperate, but when he looked at it, he burst into laughter: "So you can't destroy this jade pendant. I am Zhenguang. I will call the police for what you did today."  Put you in a cell!"

    At this time, Ai Tangtang said: "I have a solution."

    "What can be done?" I asked.

    Ai Tangtang said: "I'm not sure whether it will work. Tell me, when the sun shines, if you put this guy on the ground behind Uncle Guang and make the same thing as Uncle Guang, will it turn him back into Guang?"  Uncle¡¯s shadow?¡±

    Seeing that the Pisces Jade Pendant could not be destroyed at this time, we also tried it.

    I found a rope, tied Zhen Guang up, and threw him behind Uncle Guang.

    Uncle Guang stood upright. When the sun shone over him, Zhenguang suddenly screamed.

    "ah!"

    When Uncle Guang heard this, he trembled all over.

    "Don't be afraid, he is tied up and can't hurt you." I said.

    At this time, the shadow spread like ice cream, gradually melting.

    "Why should I be a shadow? He should be a shadow. I am the real Zhenguang."

    By the time he said this, Shadow Zhenguang¡¯s voice had disappeared, and only the rope and a shadow were left on the ground behind Uncle Guang.

    When Uncle Guang turned around and saw his own shadow, he trembled all over: "With this shadow following me, I'm afraid I won't be able to sleep well."

    "Grandpa, where's my grandpa?" At this time, Uncle Guang's grandson ran over, holding a kitchen knife in his hand, and shouted fiercely.

    Uncle Guang and I looked at each other, and Uncle Guang smiled and said, "I am your grandfather."

    "No! I saw with my own eyes that grandpa was arrested by you." The child shook his head vigorously.

    "Uncle Guang, the next step is your own housework. How you explain it to them is up to you." After saying that, I picked up the Pisces jade pendant from the ground, but I didn't dare to touch it too much, so I threw it away.  into the backpack.

    Who knows if I touch it a few more times, my shadow will also come out?

    "Thank you." Uncle Guang plopped down and knelt down towards Ai Tangtang and me.

    Ai Tangtang hurriedly helped Uncle Guang up: "Uncle Guang, you're welcome. When you finish your housework, just call us and treat us to dinner. Hehe, you are a rich man now, we have to kill you hard."  How many meals will it take for you?"

      "No problem, no problem." Uncle Guang laughed.

    Afterwards, Ai Tangtang and I said goodbye and left.

    The next thing is Uncle Guang¡¯s housework, and we can¡¯t help.

    Walking out of the community, Ai Tangtang and I walked side by side and asked, "Tell me, if my shadow also ran out, would you recognize who I am?"

    Ai Tangtang looked at me and asked.

    I touched my chin, thought deeply for a while, and said, "If I am as greedy as you are now, I probably won't recognize you. By the way, then we can let you two compete to see who can eat more and who can eat more."  Whoever is more edible is the real one.¡±

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, his face darkened: "I'll bite you to death!"

    "I'll go, you're a dog, just bite if you ask." My right hand was grabbed by Ai Tangtang, and he bit me hard. The pain made me grin, and when I saw it, I saw red teeth.  print.

    It hurts me so much.

    "What's wrong? You're angry." I looked at Ai Tangtang, who was bulging his mouth, and said with a smile: "Okay, then, let's play with the Pisces jade pendant for a few days, and then I will definitely find you."

    Ai Tangtang still ignored me.

    "A girl as beautiful, kind, lovely and generous as you is dazzling everywhere. Even if a shadow of you appears, she will not be one-tenth as beautiful and kind as you." I said it out in one breath.

    Hearing this, Ai Tangtang's expression softened and he asked: "Really?"

    "More real than real gold." I smiled.

    However, I still lowered my head and looked at the shadow at my feet. Thinking of the shadow Zhenguang we had just eliminated, I couldn't help but feel a little scared.

    Does my shadow also hate me? Does it also want to replace me?

    I looked at my own shadow and thought.

    At this time, a taxi arrived. After Ai Tangtang and I got in the car, we had no time to continue thinking about these things, but rushed to Yan Beixun's home.

    After entering the house, Ai Tangtang told us what happened today. Yan Bei breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that we were not in any danger, and listened with Sister Xiaoping.

    "Oh, I didn't expect that old man's family to be so rich." Yan Beixun laughed: "By the way, didn't he say he wanted to compensate me with some money?"

    "Okay." Sister Xiaoping pinched his arm and asked, "In a few days, let's invite Uncle Guang's family out for a meal together."

    "Well, that's what I mean too. Uncle Guang is a nice guy." I nodded.

    ¡¾ps: Please remember to vote for recommendations and monthly votes, thank you.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 551 Qin Jiang¡¯s dinner date

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "By the way, have you brought that Pisces jade pendant back?" Yan Beixun said.

    "Of course, do you want to see it?" Ai Tangtang said and reached into the bag to flip through it.

    "No, no, throw that thing as far as I want." Yan Beixun shook his head hurriedly: "What the hell, if I keep this thing next to me, if I sleep one day and a person who looks exactly like me comes out, don't scare me.  die?"

    I frowned and asked, "Do you have any solution? As I told you, this thing is not appropriate to keep around. But if you throw it away randomly, if someone picks it up, wouldn't it harm them?"

    Yan Beixun touched his chin: "Put it in front of the Patriarch and let the Patriarch's bronze statue hold it down. If you want to go to Laoshan to do something, take this thing with you and give the people of Laoshan a headache."

    After discussing this matter.

    We started a very serious discussion about naming Yan Beixun¡¯s child.

    At first, Ai Tangtang just asked casually what the child would be called after he was born. Yan Beixun said that the boy would be called Yan Yingjun and the girl would be named Yan Meili.

    "Sister Xiaoping is not happy to say this. This girl Yan Beixun is a rough guy, but Sister Xiaoping is an educated person and a people's teacher.

    Many good names came up immediately, but Yan Beixun didn't like them.

    Ai Tangtang also joined the battle at this time. The three of them were discussing happily. I thought about the Pisces jade pendant in the bag.

    When I returned to the Chinese medicine shop, I felt a little uneasy. Thinking of this, I picked up my phone, walked to a place a little away from them, and called Sun Xiaopeng.

    "Hey, Sun Xiaopeng, what are you doing?" I asked.

    "Brother Xiu, you haven't called me for a long time. Why, do you miss me?" said Sun Xiaopeng on the other end of the phone.

    Listening to Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s tone, he was obviously in a good mood. I smiled and asked, ¡°How is Laoshan? You haven¡¯t killed those elders yet?¡±

    "No hurry, take your time." Sun Xiaopeng smiled and asked, "Is something wrong?"

    "Well, I got a Pisces jade pendant. Didn't I just ask you to come over and take this thing away?" I said.

    "Pisces jade pendant? It's not available at this time. You can keep it for now. I'll come over when I have time."

    I asked: "What are you busy with?"

    "There's something happening recently. The whole Laoshan is very busy. Let's not talk about it for now. I'm hanging up the phone." After saying that, Sun Xiaopeng hung up the phone.

    I thought for a moment and called Boss Yunhai again.

    ¡°What the hell, give it to Sun Xiaopeng and he still doesn¡¯t want it, then I¡¯ll give it to Boss Yunhai.

    After Yunhai boss answered the phone, he asked: "Axiu, is there something wrong? If nothing happens, I'll hang up. I'm busy here."

    "Are you busy too?" I asked doubtfully, "I called Sun Xiaopeng just now and he was like this. What are you busy with?"

    "We are busy with a big event. A few months ago, a meteor slipped across the sky. Later, we found a person who is proficient in divination to do the calculations. Guess what." Boss Yunhai said on the other end of the phone.

    "What?" I asked.

    "It's rare that the boss of Yunhai can still tell the truth."

    The boss of Yunhai said: "That is a sign of the evil star coming to the world. At this time, not only Longyin Temple and Laoshan, but all forces are trying to figure out where this evil star will come."

    "So powerful?" I asked.

    "Well, the arrival of this evil star into the world is not a trivial matter. There is a chance that a big devil will appear. It is better to deal with it as soon as possible while he is still unformed. However, it is said that both the demon world and the demon clan are also preparing to welcome this evil star.  There are also cults like Queyue. Anyway, there have been so many things going on lately that my head is spinning."

    Hearing that Boss Yunhai was so busy, I was no longer embarrassed to ask him to call someone over to get the Pisces Jade Pendant, so I said, "Okay, I'll call you after a while."

    They discussed it until the end, but there was no real discussion, but don¡¯t worry, the baby won¡¯t be born in nearly two months.

    In the days that followed, Ai Tangtang stopped visiting the store. Every day when she woke up, she would run to Yan Beixun's house to accompany Sister Xiaoping. She would also buy a bunch of snacks when she had nothing to do. According to her, she used snacks to abduct this girl.  The children come out early.

    She is so naive, she really thinks that everyone is as greedy as her.

    During this period, Yan Beixun basically never left Sister Xiaoping, watching over her every day, for fear that Sister Xiaoping would fall or something.

    ¡°On the contrary, it was me who was free.

    Originally, Yan Beixun promised to help me chase Ai Tangtang.? He also postponed it, saying he would wait until his child was born.

    I was bored this day when I suddenly received a call from Qin Jiang, asking me to go out for a meal together. I immediately agreed and made an appointment to meet at the old place of the school at seven o'clock in the evening.

    At seven o¡¯clock that night, I took a taxi to the hot pot restaurant opposite the school.

    When I walked in, I saw that Qin Jiang and Fatty had already arrived. Fang Jing was sitting next to Qin Jiang and chatting.

    "Axiu!" Qin Jiang and Fatty saw me, stood up and waved.

    I walked over, sat down, and asked Qin Jiang with a smile: "Brother Qin, why are you suddenly inviting me to dinner now that you are rich?"

    Qin Jiang smiled and said, "Fang Jing and I registered our marriage yesterday. Why don't we ask my brothers to go out for a drink together?"

    As soon as I heard this, I said: "I'll go, you are very fast. When will the banquet be held, I will be the best man then."

    "You are poor, let's not hold a banquet for now, we will talk about it later." Qin Jiang said with a smile.

    I asked: "By the way, how are you doing lately?"

    "It's not like that." The fat man said with a smile: "I was dragged into his company by my father, and he asked me to learn business from him all day long. I was almost bored to death."

    I looked at him with contempt: "Come on, don't complain. Among our brothers, you are the one who can't complain the most."

    Qin Jiang smiled and said, "Fang Jing and I opened a canteen to make do."

    I rubbed the back of my head and asked, "There is no one among us who is a people's teacher?"

    "Who said that, that guy Shen Kai is the glorious people's teacher?" said the fat man.

    "Where are the others?" I asked.

    "There's a traffic jam, we're almost there." As soon as the fat man finished speaking, Shen Kai's figure walked in from outside.

    Let me go, this guy is dressed in gold and is extremely fashionable.

    "My dear, he is not going to be a teacher, but a star." I asked with a grin.

    Shen Kai ran over with a smile, sat down, and asked, "How long have you been here?"

    "Not long after we arrived, everyone has arrived, let's start eating." Qin Jiang said.

    I looked at Shen Kai and said jokingly: "Brother, you are doing well enough."

    "Hey, Axiu, I'm not bragging to you. The female teachers in our school, when they saw me, their glasses lit up, and they wanted to eat me alive." Shen Kai said in a sullen tone: "I can't help it, I look so good.  So handsome."

    "Bah, shameless." I laughed.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 552 Shen Kai¡¯s Complaint

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After we had two bites of food, Shen Kai heard that Qin Jiang and Fang Jing had obtained a marriage certificate. He was surprised and said: "Oh, let me go, is it true or not? Qin Jiang can get married. Brother Qin, you didn't before."  Are you talking about wandering among the flowers?"

    Fang Jing smiled and hugged Qin Jiang's neck and said, "Don't worry, with me as a flower, he will be tied up tightly. Let's see if he dares to go for a swim."

    We ate together and talked about interesting things from college. Of course, most of them made fun of Qin Jiang.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? apart from the girl Qin Jiang chased in college, and how many tricks he used, or which girl Qin Jiang hugged during his classmates' reunion.

    Anyway, 30% true and 70% false, when the three of us talked about it, it was so perfect that Qin Jiang blushed a little when he heard it, and couldn't help but ask: "Have I been like that before?"

    "No, who doesn't know that our Brother Qin used to be famous for being liked by girls, otherwise Sister-in-law Fang Jing wouldn't be able to like you, right?" Shen Kai said with a smile.

    "That's true."

    After chatting for a while, Shen Kai suddenly asked me: "By the way, Axiu, you can catch ghosts, right?"

    After resolving Fang Jing¡¯s matter before, they actually already knew about my work, but they never asked me much about it.

    I heard Shen Kai ask this and nodded: "It's okay, what's wrong?"

    "Look, Ah Xiu's job is very comfortable. If you throw away two talismans for free, a lot of money will arrive in your account. Please help me see if I have the talent to catch ghosts." Shen Kai said with a smile.  .

    "It's okay for you, a dignified people's teacher, but you still want to compete with me for a job." I laughed.

    "Well, I actually asked you for help." Shen Kai was not polite to me, and said, "I never thought you could catch ghosts before, but now that I have met, I want to see if you can help."

    Seeing Shen Kai say this, Qin Jiang, Fatty, and Fang Jing all looked at him.

    I asked: "What's wrong? Did you hit someone evil? You ghost, just ask Fang Jing to scare you."

    "What do you think of me as my wife? Damn it, you can figure it out." Qin Jiang rolled his eyes at me.

    I chuckled, in fact, Fang Jing could really scare them with such evil spirits as the lonely ghosts.

    Shen Kai said: "Didn't I have a girlfriend at the school where I work? She is also a teacher. She recently said that she was sleeping in their teacher's dormitory and had nightmares about a ghost coming to her."

    "At first, I comforted her, thinking it was nothing more than a nightmare. If she had it for a few days in a row, she would probably just watch it as a TV series. But she did it every night for more than a month. The weirdest thing is that she  Later I couldn't bear it anymore and moved outside to stop having this nightmare."

    Shen Kai said: "I accompanied her to the temple to burn incense, but the peace charm she asked for was of no use at all."

    "Having a nightmare?" When I heard this, I nodded and said, "In this case, after dinner, you come back with me, I will draw a charm for you, you take it back and let your girlfriend put it under the pillow.  If you sleep, that ghost won't come to cause trouble."

    This kind of thing is actually quite common. It¡¯s just a lonely ghost haunting a living person and causing mischief. It¡¯s nothing serious.

    They don¡¯t dare to approach anyone with a slightly stronger yang energy.

    When Shen Kai heard this, he laughed: "Okay."

    We then ate for a while, and seeing that it was getting late, we dispersed. When we left, we told Qin Jiang that he would remember to call us when he held a banquet.

    Shen Kai and I took a taxi back to the Chinese medicine store.

    When we returned to the Chinese medicine shop, it was already 10:30 in the evening, and Ai Tangtang was sitting on the sofa watching TV.

    Shen Kai walked in with me. As soon as he saw Ai Tangtang, he immediately smiled and said: "Hello sister-in-law, Axiu, why don't you introduce me."

    "Ahem, this is Ai Tangtang, my friend." I then told Ai Tangtang, "This guy's name is Shen Kai, he is my college classmate."

    "Hi." Ai Tangtang waved.

    "Okay, come up here and I'll draw the talisman for you." I pulled Shen Kai to the second floor.

    He followed me to the second floor and saw magical weapons for dealing with ghosts everywhere. He sighed and said, "You are very professional and have many tools. Otherwise, give me a magical weapon and I will go back and deal with that ghost."  Come on."

    "You?" I glanced at him and said, "You really saw a ghost and you were probably so scared that you wet your pants."

    Even if these magic weapons are given to Shen Kai, he won't be able to use them when he takes them back.

    No matter how powerful the magic weapon is, it is useless for ordinary people. I took out the yellow paper and wrote an evil talisman on the paper with a brush.

    Then he took the talisman and placed it on the ancestor¡¯sIn front of the bronze statue of Mr. Xi, he held a stick of incense, bowed, put the incense, and then handed the talisman to Shen Kai and said, "Remember, this talisman cannot be touched by water."

    "Don't worry, by the way, can't we get rid of that ghost?" Shen Kai said.

    I said: "The lonely wild ghost is quite pitiful to begin with. He can't enter reincarnation, so beating him to death would be too cruel."

    "Hehe." Shen Kai smiled, said hello, and left without saying anything.

    Ai Tangtang asked me after watching Shen Kai leave, "What are you doing, classmate? You are as happy as the Mark Six Lottery."

    After I told Ai Tangtang the whole story, she nodded slightly.

    After watching TV with Ai Tangtang for a while, I felt sleepy, so I lay down on the sofa and fell asleep.

    Early the next morning, my phone rang.

    The noise made me upset. I opened my eyes, picked up my phone and saw that it was Shen Kai calling me.

    "Strange, what else is going on with this guy?"

    "Hey, Brother Kai, what's wrong?" I asked.

    Shen Kai was on the other end of the phone, lowering his voice and saying, "Brother, your emotions are amazing."

    "What's wrong?" I was a little confused.

    "My girlfriend went to bed with your charm yesterday. When she woke up today, she was covered in bruises, as if she had been beaten, and she also had a terrible nightmare." Shen Kai said.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be, what about the talisman?¡± I asked.

    "Don't mention it. Didn't you put the talisman under the pillow when you gave it yesterday? When my girlfriend got up today, she opened the pillow and found that the talisman was gone. There was only some powder from the burned paper." Shen Kai said.

    Shen Kai continued: "Are you kidding me?"

    I smiled and said: "It seems that the ghost is not an ordinary lonely ghost, and even the evil-suppressing talisman can't suppress it. How about this, tonight, I will go to your dormitory to have a look. Is that okay?"

    "Don't be late at night, come now. My girlfriend was scared to tears. People on every floor of them got scared when they heard about this and didn't dare to go back to the house to sleep." Shen Kai said: "What are you doing now?"  But it makes me lose all my face, brother."

    "Then let me come over here. Which school are you in?" I asked.

    "From Jiangbei No. 1 Middle School." Shen Kai said.

    After hanging up the phone, I simply washed up, took some talismans, black dog blood and peach wood sword, and took a taxi to Jiangbei No. 1 Middle School.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 553 Lu Xinyi

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Jiangbei No. 1 Middle School is one of the best schools in Jiangbei District. I didn¡¯t expect that this kid Shen Kai could apply for a teacher¡¯s job here. It¡¯s really amazing.

    When I arrived at the gate of Jiangbei No. 1 Middle School, many students were rushing into the campus for fear of being late for class.

    With my bag on my back, I was stopped by the security guard when I walked to the gate.

    "What are you doing, who are you looking for?" A security guard in his forties pointed at me and yelled.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m looking for Teacher Shen Kai.¡± I smiled.

    "Teacher Shen Kai?" He frowned, then took out a booklet, found Shen Kai's phone number, called and asked, and then asked my name before letting me in.

    After entering the campus, I called Shen Kai.

    "Hey, Axiu, wait at the school gate for a while, I'll be right over." After saying that, he hung up the phone.

    After about a few minutes, Shen Kai appeared in front of me.

    What he was wearing was different from yesterday. Yesterday, he was as golden as if he were at a concert. Today, he was wearing something very simple, just a T-shirt and jeans.

    He came up, put his arm around my shoulders and said, "Let's go."

    ¡°Is there no problem if I enter the female teacher¡¯s dormitory?¡± I asked.

    Shen Kai said: "What's the problem? To tell you the truth, knowing that the female teacher's dormitory was haunted, the school leaders all had a headache. They all clamored for a solution, but no one could come up with a specific plan.  , I invited you, a heavenly master, and they are still not happy?"

    "Look what you said, let's go see what's going on first."

    Shen Kai and I came to this dormitory for female teachers.

    This building looks like it was built in the 1970s, with only five floors.

    Shen Kai took me to the third floor, and the female teachers looked at me curiously.

    Arriving at the door of a room on the third floor, Shen Kai pointed and said, "This is my girlfriend's room."

    "Where is your girlfriend? Is she not here?" I asked and pushed the door open easily.

    "She was frightened. Now she goes to the hospital to treat the bruises on her body. She also said that she must solve them before she comes back, or she will break up with me." Shen Kai looked embarrassed.

    I walked into the house.

    The house is not big, only more than thirty square meters. Things are arranged neatly and there is a smell.

    Shen Kai followed in and said, "Look at what's wrong with this house."

    I closed my eyes, opened them after a while, looked left and right, and suddenly saw a female ghost in red clothes sitting on the bed on the left.

    This female ghost¡¯s face is pale, but her facial features are very delicate and beautiful.

    "Here's the problem." I pointed at the female ghost.

    Shen Kai looked at where I pointed in confusion: "Is there something wrong with this? I can't see it."

    "If you can tell, why don't you come and catch the ghost?" I smiled.

    At this time, the female ghost shrank back and looked at us warily.

    "Close the door." I turned to Shen Kai and said.

    After Shen Kai closed the door, I walked up to the female ghost and said, "Who are you and why do you stay here to cause trouble?"

    The female ghost just looked at me with some fear and said nothing.

    "You are not a lonely ghost. The red-clothed ghost must have stayed in the world for revenge, right? How about you tell me and I will find a way to avenge you?" I said with a smile.

    After hearing this, the fierce ghost opened its mouth and said, "I, I was killed by someone."

    "Hey, brother, have you really seen a ghost? Don't scare me." Shen Kai stood behind me. Seeing me talking to the air, he probably felt a little scared.

    I turned to look at him and asked, "Do you want to take a look too?"

    "When I think about it, I wonder, will it be scary? If it's covered in blood, then I'd better not watch it." Shen Kai said.

    "It's quite beautiful." After saying that, I took out the cow's tears from my bag and handed it over: "Wipe it on your eyelids."

    "What is this?" Shen Kai wiped it on his eyelids, closed his eyes and said, "Hey, this stuff is quite refreshing when you put it on your eyes."

    After speaking, open your eyes.

    "Ah!" Shen Kai shouted and sat down on the ground.

    With quick eyesight and quick hands, I hurriedly covered his mouth: "Don't scream."

    "Ghost, ghost, ghost." Shen Kai pointed at the female ghost in white on the bed, his fingers couldn't help but tremble.

    "I know there is a ghost, and I still need you to destroy it.talk?  "I slapped him on the back of the head and cursed him for being useless.

    ¡°But when we first trained the demon hunting organization, those special forces were also shocked when they first saw ghosts.

    "Girl, what's your name?" I said.

    "My name is Lu Xinyi." The female ghost looked at me tremblingly.

    I touched the back of my head and said, "Go ahead, any of those evil ghosts I met before are not just blindly clamoring to risk their lives with me."

    This is the first time I have seen a fierce ghost become so cowardly.

    "Don't be afraid. How long have you been dead?" I asked, "How did you die?"

    "I, I used to be a teacher here and lived here. Later, Tan Liwei wanted to invade me. During a dispute with him, I was killed by him." Lu Xinyi said, pulling her head.

    "Principal Tan?" Shen Kai couldn't help but asked in surprise.

    I turned to look at him and asked, "Do you know him?"

    "I know you. Tan Liwei is the principal of our school. He is a very kind old teacher with a good reputation. How could he kill people?" Shen Kai said in confusion: "And he is quite old and has to lean on his back when walking.  Here¡¯s the crutch.¡±

    When I heard this, I looked at Lu Xinyi and asked, "When did you die?"

    "Thirty years ago." Lu Xinyi said with a somewhat lonely look, "I wanted to kill him for revenge after I died, but he found a Taoist priest and set up a magic circle on this bed. I can't leave here."

    When I heard this, I glanced at Shen Kai. Shen Kai frowned and looked at me and asked, "What should I do?"

    "What else can I do?" I glared at him and said to Lu Xinyi: "You have become a ghost and cannot enter reincarnation. There is no point in staying here all the time. I will send you to death and everything will disappear."

    "No!" Lu Xinyi shook her head vigorously, looked at the two of us and said, "Please help me kill him. He is a beast. The beast will strangle me to death."

    I sighed and took out the peach wood sword.

    I also want to help Lu Xinyi, but how can any Taoist help a ghost kill people?

    If it was the first way to learn and the bloody, maybe I helped this ghost to kill Tan Liwei, but this kind of thing, there are many things in the world.

    It¡¯s the best result to send her to pieces.

    Lu Xinyi stepped back hard, but Shen Kai held me back: "Axiu, I feel that we can't do this. If we don't help her, we will kill her. What's the point?"

    "I have seen too many such things, and there are endless solutions. Besides, Tan Liwei's age is also telling you. He has only a few years to live, so why bother him?" I said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 554 Something happened

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "But we can't just ignore her and even kill her." Shen Kai couldn't help but say.

    I nodded slightly, feeling shaken in my heart.

    In fact, the best result is to let Lu Xinyi go to pieces. As for Tan Liwei, I don¡¯t intend to let him go just like this. I just tell Deputy Director Wang about this and let Tan Liwei spend the rest of his life in prison.

    Lu Xinyi looked at me with pitiful eyes. I pursed my lips and said to Lu Xinyi, "Kill Tan Liwei and you will understand your wish, right?"

    Lu Xinyi nodded vigorously.

    Hearing this, I picked up the stool in the room and smashed it against the bed, causing it to fall apart.

    When Lu Xinyi saw me, her face showed a happy look, she thanked me repeatedly, then she got into the wall and disappeared.

    "Hey, this is great." Shen Kai, standing next to me, smiled.

    I was not as happy as Shen Kai, so I glared at him: "I hope letting her go won't be a bad thing."

    "Come on, brother Xiu, now my eyes have been opened. You don't know, when I first saw that female ghost, I almost wet my pants in fear. It was so scary." Shen Kai stood beside me  Said the side.

    I patted the back of his head and said, "Then what else do you want? I'll treat you to a meal."

    "Of course, for sure." Shen Kai patted his chest, and then called his girlfriend, saying that the dormitory problem had been solved and that they could go out to have a meal together.

    We were eating in a small restaurant opposite their school. Shen Kai¡¯s girlfriend wore a pair of glasses and looked polite. I was wondering, how did Shen Kai get such a beautiful girlfriend?

    This girl¡¯s name is Tan Lichun, and she has only been dating Shen Kai for two months.

    "Li Chun, you have to thank my brother for this. You don't know. When I saw that ghost just now, I was so scared that my legs went weak. Then" Before Shen Kai could finish speaking, suddenly, the door opened.  An old man who looked to be in his sixties walked in.

    He was wearing a suit and all the clothes were famous brands. As soon as he came in, he said to Tan Lichun: "Xiaochun, come to my house for dinner tonight."

    "Okay, Principal Tan." Tan Lichun turned around and smiled.

    When Shen Kai heard this, his face darkened. After Principal Tan left, Shen Kai said to Tan Lichun: "Lichun, I think Principal Tan is an old pervert. Stay away from him."

    Tan Lichun rolled her eyes at Shen Kai: "What are you thinking? Principal Tan is my grandfather's younger brother, my second grandfather."

    "Ah!" When Shen Kai heard this, he was stunned for a moment, and then he looked at me. His eyes seemed to be accusing me of why I let the ghost go.

    I shrugged, this guy asked me to let him go.

    "Why haven't you told me that Principal Tan is your grandfather before?" Shen Kai looked at Tan Lichun awkwardly and asked.

    Tan Lichun looked at Shen Kai and said, "I'm not afraid that you will know that I am a relative of the principal, or that you will feel inferior and not worthy of me."

    "Ahem, let's eat, eat, eat." Shen Kai said.

    After Tan Lichun finished her meal, she said she still had classes and left in a hurry.

    Shen Kai hurriedly moved next to me and asked: "Brother Xiu, what should I do?"

    "Cold salad." I glanced at him: "When I wanted to kill that female ghost, who was stopping me from giving me ideological education?"

    "Is Li Chun in danger?" Shen Kai asked.

    "Don't worry, she is just seeking revenge on Tan Liwei, it has nothing to do with your girlfriend." I said.

    Shen Kai nodded slightly: "What the hell, if I had known that Principal Tan and my girlfriend were related, I should have killed her."

    "It's too late to say anything, but if you have a debt, you have to pay it. Who makes Principal Tan owe others, right?" After I finished speaking, I was full, so I took my guy and left with Shen Kai.

    Thinking about Shen Kai¡¯s melancholy look when he left, I felt happy in my heart.

    When I returned to the Chinese medicine shop, it was already ten o'clock in the morning. I brought ten buns for Ai Tangtang outside. After returning, I walked to the second floor and quietly opened Ai Tangtang's door. Ai Tangtang opened the door with a confused look on his face.  Apparently he hasn't woken up yet.

    "What are you doing?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    "Have breakfast, and later we will go to Yanbei to find a home and play with Sister Xiaoping." I handed the bun over.

    Ten steamed buns, ten in total. Within two minutes, Ai Tangtang ate them all.

    She burped and seemed a lot more energetic. Then she washed herself up and we headed to Yanbei to find her home together.

    When he arrived at the door of Yan Beixun's house, Yan Beixun was holding a saw.My son is doing carpentry work.

    Ai Tangtang ran directly into the house to play with Sister Xiaoping. I walked next to Yan Beixun, lit a cigarette, and asked, "What are you doing?"

    ¡°Make toys for my child.¡± Yan Beixun wiped the sweat from his forehead.

    "You're crazy, you can just buy one." I said.

    "Then it can't be as good as what I did with my own hands. Come on, ride on it." Yan Beixun has already finished.

    I made a small wooden horse.

    "Can you really ride it?" I asked, sitting on it.

    With a bang, the wooden horse fell apart and I fell to the ground.

    "Oh, it hurts me so much. Do you want to do something with me?" I asked Yan Beixun.

    Yan Beixun rubbed the back of his head: "That's not right. How could it fall apart after just two blows? It's unscientific."

    I looked at Yan Beixun, who was looking thoughtful. I was too lazy to talk nonsense with him, so I patted my butt and ran into the house.

    Sister Xiaoping is chatting with Ai Tangtang.

    "Axiu, Sister Xiaoping said that there is a Chuan Chuan Xiang in Yubei, which is very delicious. How about we go over there and look for it at night?" Ai Tangtang asked happily.

    "Okay." I nodded.

    Yan Beixun also came back from outside, covered in stinky sweat. After he took a shower, the four of us were idle, so Yan Beixun suggested playing mahjong.

    Ai Tangtang hurriedly said that he didn¡¯t know how.

    Yan Beixun smiled and said, "I just want to play with you because I don't know how. If you are the god of gambling, who will play with you?"

    We played mahjong, cooked together, and continued playing after eating.

    ???????????????????????? But the four of us actually have very poor skills, so as we play, sometimes we get confused and don¡¯t know which card to get.

    We played until seven o'clock in the evening. Seeing that it was getting dark outside, Ai Tangtang wanted to go to the Chuan Chuan Xiang restaurant that Sister Xiaoping mentioned.

    It is not convenient for Sister Xiaoping to eat such spicy food now, so Yan Beixun did not go and stayed with Sister Xiaoping.

    After Ai Tangtang and I went out, we took a taxi and rushed to Yubei.

    It took us a long time to find it, and it tastes really good. Ai Tangtang has been praising the deliciousness of this restaurant.

    We ate until ten o'clock. Well, actually that's not right. I should say that Ai Tangtang ate until ten o'clock.

    She never stopped talking.

    I took out my cell phone and checked that the time was quite late. I paid and was about to leave. At this time, my cell phone rang.

    I picked it up and saw that it was Shen Kai calling.

    "Hey, Axiu, something happened!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 555 Lu Xinyi¡¯s Revenge

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Shen Kai on the other end of the phone sounded out of breath, as if something had happened.

    I quickly said: "Don't worry, what's wrong?"

    "me."

    "Please make it clear." I asked.

    "Tan Liwei and his family are all dead," Shen Kai said.

    When I heard about it, I realized that the secret was terrible. I let the evil ghost out at first. What I thought in my mind was that after she killed Tan Liwei and took revenge, it would naturally disappear. I didn¡¯t expect that her resentment was so great that she directly killed Tan Liwei and his family.

    "Hey." I sighed.

    "Don't sigh, brother, my girlfriend was at Tan Liwei's house at the time, and she was so scared." Shen Kai said, "She hurriedly called me crying after seeing the ghost running away."

    When I heard this, I thought to myself: "What, you said that the ghost did not disappear after killing Tan Liwei, but ran away?"

    "Yes, shouldn't I run away and still stand there waiting for you to catch her?" Shen Kai said doubtfully.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go, where is Tan Liwei¡¯s home? Send me the address and I¡¯ll go there right away.¡± I said hurriedly.

    Generally speaking, after a ghost takes revenge, it will disappear without entering reincarnation. However, there are special cases, such as those extremely vicious ghosts. After killing their enemies, the resentment in their hearts will not disappear, but will increase.

    If this happens, this evil ghost will turn into a monster.

    Once you turn into a ghost, it will be a big trouble.

    "Jiangbei Minxing Garden." Shen Kai said: "I am rushing there now."

    "I know." I hung up the phone in a hurry and called Yan Beixun. Minxing Garden is the community next to Yan Beixun.

    "Hey, Axiu." Yan Beixun asked, "What's wrong?"

    "Be careful and take the talisman I gave you with you. In the neighborhood next to you, there was a vicious ghost who took revenge. Instead of disappearing into thin air, he ran away." I said eagerly.

    When Yan Beixun heard this, he asked, "What? Doesn't that mean you're going to turn into a ghost?"

    "Well, you and Sister Xiaoping should be careful at home. If it doesn't work, you two take a taxi and leave and go back to the Chinese medicine store." I said.

    "Don't worry, I'm sensible, but you should be careful." After Yan Beixun finished speaking, I hung up the phone.

    Ai Tangtang asked from the side: "What's wrong?"

    "Silly Tang, come with me." I took Ai Tangtang and took a taxi to Jiangbei.

    "When the meeting arrives, you go to Yanbeixun's home to protect them." I said to Ai Tangtang.

    In the taxi, we can¡¯t talk in too much detail, otherwise the taxi driver in front of us will hear us and think that we are crazy, so it would be a bad idea to send us to a mental hospital.

    Ai Tangtang didn¡¯t ask, nodded and said nothing.

    The car drove to Yanbeixun¡¯s community, and Ai Tangtang and I got out of the car.

    We acted separately.

    Although killing that fierce ghost is the most important thing now, it must not involve Yan Beixun and Sister Xiaoping.

    I ran all the way to Minxing Garden Community. At the entrance of the community, Shen Kai stood anxiously looking around.

    "You're finally here, brother, come with me quickly." Shen Kai took my hand and ran inside.

    When we came to a building, we entered the elevator and arrived at the 18th floor.

    By this time, the house had been occupied by the police. Many police officers were inside inspecting the body and questioning Tan Lichun about what happened.

    "Oops, why are the police here?" Shen Kai muttered quietly from the side.

    I did see an old acquaintance, Deputy Director Wang.

    "Director Wang." I waved to Deputy Director Wang.

    When he saw me, he laughed: "Hey, why are you here?"

    "The person who died was related to my friend, so I came here to take a look." I said.

    "Do you know him?" Shen Kai asked me.

    "Deputy Director of the Public Security Bureau." I pointed to Deputy Director Wang and introduced, "This is my college classmate. The family that had the accident today is a relative of my classmate's girlfriend."

    "Is that the girl? She seemed to be very frightened. She said that a woman came in and killed everyone. I thought she was frightened at first and was talking nonsense. When you showed up, I understood that it was  Are there evil spirits causing trouble again?" Deputy Director Wang asked.

    I nodded and patted Shen Kai on the shoulder: "Shen Kai, go comfort your girlfriend."

    Shen Kai also knows that the only thing he can do now is?That's what happened, I went to Tan Lichun.

    After Shen Kai left, Deputy Director Wang whispered in my ear: "Five people died, an old man, a middle-aged couple, and two and a half-year-old children. They were all strangled to death."

    "This matter is actually my fault." There was no need to hide it from Deputy Director Wang, so I told him about the female ghost that was released during the day.

    I said: ¡°At first, I just thought that this female ghost had someone to blame for her injustice, but I didn¡¯t expect to be so ruthless and kill all of their family.¡±

    Deputy Director Wang said: "What should we do next?"

    "You guys pack up these corpses and leave the matter of the female ghost to me." I said.

    He nodded, and I walked inside and saw Shen Kai hugging Tan Lichun and comforting her. I squatted in front of her and said, "Lichun, can you tell me what happened just now in detail?"

    Tan Lichun trembled all over and told the whole story.

    It turned out that the whole family was preparing to eat when a woman dressed in red floated in outside the window. She strangled Tan Liwei and his family to death, and then glanced at Tan Lichun. For some reason, she let Tan Lichun go.

    Then he flew out of the window.

    "Deputy Director Wang." I turned back to him and said, "Call and check. Thirty years ago, a woman named Lu Xinyi from Jiangbei No. 1 Middle School told me her date of birth."

    "Okay." When Deputy Director Wang heard this, he took out his phone and asked.

    I stood there and waited. Soon, Deputy Director Wang said: "It was found out. Lu Xinyi was born on August 23, 1952, around noon, in August 1975."  , disappeared inexplicably.¡±

    I counted with my fingers. In the Renchen year, Shen month, Jia Kun day, was I born at noon?

    After finishing the calculation, I bit my finger in my heart, squeezed out a little blood, and said: "Use the eyes of the gods from all directions to help my disciples find evil spirits. In the Renchen year, Shen Yue, Jia Kun day, and noon, the urgency is like a law!"  "

    After finishing reading, I immediately dropped blood on my finger. Then, the blood turned into the shape of an arrow in my hand, pointing in one direction.

    It¡¯s a terrible thing that I don¡¯t have a magic weapon with me at this time. If I go back to Nanping to get the magic weapon, I¡¯m afraid that this evil ghost will run away. You know, she will turn into a monster at any time.

    There can be no delay.

    "I'm leaving first." After saying that, I ran downstairs.

    After going downstairs, I looked around and the arrow pointed in the direction of Yan Beixun¡¯s community!

    ¡¾ps: After reading this, please remember to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Thank you, Xiaojiu!  !  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 556 The mastermind behind the scenes

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I followed the direction of the arrow and ran all the way to the community where Yan Beixun lived.

    The further we walked, the less at ease I felt, because the arrow was pointing in the direction of Yan Bei¡¯s search for his home.

    This fierce ghost wouldn¡¯t be looking for trouble for Yan Bei and them, would he?

    I think about it carefully, it¡¯s not right. Even if she has a grudge, she should come to me to avenge her, instead of

    correct.

    I stood there stunned for a moment. She could no longer enter reincarnation. If she wanted to be a new human being, she could only find a baby who was still in the womb and take advantage of the baby's blurred consciousness to use her body to return Yang.

    I slapped myself hard on the back of the head. I always thought that this fierce ghost would turn into a ghost, but I missed this key issue.

    At this time, I didn¡¯t bother to look at the arrow in my hand, so I ran towards Yanbei¡¯s home.

    When I arrived at Yan Beixun's house, nothing unexpected happened. After I walked into the house, Yan Beixun, Sister Xiaoping, and Ai Tangtang were all on guard on the sofa in the hall.

    Yan Beixun saw me coming in and asked, "Why are you here?"

    "Yan Beixun, do you still remember the ancient records left by the ancestors, that there was a time when a devil borrowed a baby to return the sun to the sun?" I said.

    Yan Beixun's face turned ugly, he nodded slightly, looked at me and said, "You still have some impression, what do you mean?"

    "Yeah." I nodded.

    This kind of thing actually doesn¡¯t happen often because the conditions are too harsh.

    The first time this happened was in the Ming Dynasty, when a temple had traces of the White Lotus Religion, so the emperor ordered it to be burned, and all the monks were burned alive.

    In fact, this temple was just a member of the White Lotus Sect who passed by and went in to burn a stick of incense.

    All the monks died with hatred, but at that time, one monk turned into a ghost, and then got into the belly of the princess of the prince who led the soldiers to burn the temple. The princess was eight months pregnant, and after the ghost entered her belly, he let the princess and her belly  The children were killed one and two.

    This is the first time that a vicious ghost has entered the belly of a pregnant woman. It has happened many times since. In most cases, one person was killed and two were killed, but some were lucky enough to be able to give birth safely.

    "But after birth, they are no different from normal people, so this is also a way for evil ghosts to return to yang."

    However, this method has not been widely spread, but only a few people know it.

    It has been spread that all evil ghosts try their luck like this after taking revenge, so what's the big deal?

    Yan Beixun looked at me and said, "Come on, let's go back to the traditional Chinese medicine shop. There is a bronze statue of the ancestor there, and most evil spirits dare not approach it."

    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew outside the door.

    "It's too late!" I glanced at the door, and a red figure floated past.

    "Ai Tangtang, Yan Beixun, you two protect Sister Xiaoping, and I'll go out and kill her!" After I finished speaking, I ran outside the house.

    " If I carry the Sanqing Huayang Spear and Qimen Flying Armor, it's actually not that difficult to deal with this fierce ghost. If I stab her with the Sanqing Huayang Spear, her soul will fly away.

    But I don¡¯t have anything on me now.

    It¡¯s really hard for a clever woman to make a meal without rice.

    After leaving the house, I saw the fierce ghost in red standing on the tree in the yard outside the house, looking at me with cold eyes.

    "Lu Xinyi! You and I are on good terms, so what do you mean by going to my senior brother's house to cause trouble?" I yelled at Lu Xinyi.

    Lu Xinyi said with cold eyes: "You still wanted to kill me during the day, but now you have changed your mind, and you are like water in the well but not in the river?"

    She is too unreasonable. After all, I let her go.

    "What do you want?" I looked at Lu Xinyi and asked.

    "Huanyang, I want to be a new person." Lu Xinyi said: "Since you let me go once during the day, why not help me a second time. After I am reincarnated as their child, I will definitely be filial to my parents."

    "Bah." I scolded, "Which bastard did you hear from, that you can restore Yang by putting it in a baby's belly?"

    "Hehe!" Lu Xinyi laughed eerily.

    My heart skipped a beat, and I scolded and asked, "Did someone tell you this after you left today?"

    Is it possible that someone specifically wants to attack Sister Xiaoping?

    As soon as she finished speaking, Lu Xinyi made a sound and wanted to fly into the house.

    I saw her flying over, biting the fingers on her right hand, drew a talisman on her left hand, and struck her with a palm?: "Heaven and earth are boundless and the universe borrows the law!"

    She didn¡¯t do much to dodge, and the palm thunder hit her chest directly.

    After she fell to the ground, she turned towards me, raised her hand and pinched me.

    This guy¡¯s hands became very long and he strangled my neck.

    She pinched me so hard that I almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Then, she threw me hard and hit me against the wall. The place where my body hit the wall hurt like hell.

    This is the first time since I got the Sanqing Huayang Spear that I have been so embarrassed against a fierce ghost.

    She had no intention of fighting with me at all. She threw me away and floated towards the door, trying to get in through here.

    When she was very close to me, I took out a Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Luck Talisman, rushed toward her, and stuck it to her body.

    "The Supreme Ying Yuan Zun, who rules the thirty-six heavens, is in the universal transformation of the nine heavens, and has transformed into the realms of the ten directions. The divine soldiers are as urgent as the law. I give you an edict!"

    After finishing reading, there was a bang, and electric light flashed on Li Gui's body.

    And she screamed and fell to the ground.

    I stood up and cursed: "Young man, I can't punish you anymore?"

    After saying that, this fierce ghost actually tore off the Ying Yuan Lei Mansion Luck Talisman with his hands, and rushed into the house with a pop.

    Oops.

    Before I could react, suddenly, a dragon roar came from inside the house.

    ??Then, the fierce ghost flew out from the door and fell to the ground, shaking all over. It seemed that it was injured more seriously than the one hit by Ying Yuanlei's Luck Talisman.

    I felt happy, that girl Ai Tangtang was finally able to help.

    I ran up to her, not daring to be careless anymore, but pointed her forehead with my bitten finger.

    Suddenly, she couldn't move at all.

    "Tell me, who asked you to come?" I looked at Lu Xinyi and said.

    Lu Xinyi looked at me with resentment: "Why do you want to stop me from reincarnating!"

    "Confused, when you become a ghost, you have no chance of reincarnation!" I said to Lu Xinyi.

    Lu Xinyi just looked at me and sneered, without saying who sent her here.

    I sighed slightly in my heart, and moved my fingers hard towards the center of her eyebrows.

    "ah!"

    Lu Xinyi made a shrill cry.

    This is the ghost gate of ghosts. If you attack here, any ghost will be seriously injured.

    "Lu Xinyi, it is said that people who are about to die have good words. You are not a bad person. For the sake of me letting you out and letting you take revenge, tell me, who told you?" I looked at Lu Xinyi.  said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 557 Iron Wall

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When Lu Xinyi heard what I said, her eyes changed slightly and she said: "The man had white hair and was wearing a black tunic suit. He looked to be in his seventies. He told me to let me put into her womb. After birth,  You have to obey him, I don¡¯t know anything else.¡±

    "Really?" When I heard this, I felt a little disappointed, but at least I had a clue.

    With my fingers exerting force, Lu Xinyi¡¯s soul gradually began to dissipate.

    Lu Xinyi looked at me and said slowly: "Thank you."

    After finishing speaking, the whole person disappeared.

    I sighed. It seemed that Lu Xinyi wanted to reincarnate. After all, she was doing it for herself, so she couldn¡¯t do anything wrong. At least before she died, she could still recognize that I was kind to her and thank me at the end.  .

    I turned around and walked into the room. At this time, Sister Xiaoping's face was a little pale, as if she was frightened. Yan Beixun hugged her and was comforting her.

    Ai Tangtang stood aside with a proud look on his face. When he saw me walking in, he said with a smile: "Axiu, you are so useless, you can let that ghost in, you don't know,  After she comes in, I will use the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms in one move."

    "You know how to use the Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms?" I glanced at her.

    "Hey, I'm Long Ye. The palms I slapped are of course the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. Hey, no, the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms don't count as subjugating myself. I have to change my name." Ai Tangtang turned to thought.  stand up.

    Yan Beixun saw me coming in and asked, "Is it solved?"

    "Yeah." I nodded.

    "That face is still so ugly." Yan Beixun said.

    I really couldn't be happy. I sat on the sofa and said, "She was instigated by someone. Someone told her that she could become a human being by entering the womb."

    "Who?" Yan Beixun's face darkened upon hearing this.

    When Ai Tangtang heard our conversation, he didn't think about her tricks, but proudly said: "I know who it is!"

    Yan Beixun and I looked over.

    "Dongfang Bo, didn't that guy harm Sister Xiaoping back then? If Axiu and I hadn't gone to the Demon Realm to find"

    "Impossible, I understand that boy Dongfang Bo. After he placed the life-and-death curse on Xiaoping, he said that he didn't owe each other, so he would never attack Xiaoping again." Yan Beixun shook his head.

    "That's not certain. He also said he wouldn't take action at the wedding, but what happened?" Ai Tangtang said.

    Seeing Yan Beixun¡¯s confused look, I couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not Dongfang Bo.¡±

    If it was really Dongfang Bo, Yan Beixun would probably feel even worse.

    "Although I don't know who that person is, I asked Lu Xinyi when she was in a state of disbelief. She said it was an old guy with white hair, wearing a black tunic suit, who looked to be in his seventies. Hey, think about it.  Don¡¯t you have any enemies that meet the requirements?¡± I asked Yan Bei.

    Yan Beixun breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that he was not a postdoc from Dongfang, but then he thought about it carefully.

    Sister Xiaoping asked with a worried look: "How about we call the police?"

    "Sister Xiaoping, don't worry. As long as I'm here, no one can hurt you. You saw it just now. I slapped that devil away with just one palm, just like playing golf." Ai Tangtang said.  .

    "I can't remember." Yan Beixun shook his head slightly and said, "I have been learning from my father since I was a child, and I have offended countless people. If you just go by this standard, that would be too many."

    I touched the back of my head and said, "The baby will be born in a little more than a month. Tangtang, let's move here and you sleep next to Sister Xiaoping. Remember, you can't sleep with Tai Shei. You must  Be careful, if anything goes wrong, I will rely on you to protect Sister Xiaoping."

    "Yes!" Ai Tangtang replied happily after hearing this.

    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go back and bring the bronze statue of our ancestor over and put it in Sister Xiaoping¡¯s room.¡± I said.

    Yan Beixun heard this and hurriedly shook his head: "How can that be done? How can I trouble the Patriarch?"

    "Don't be pretentious. Follow me back and see if there are any magic weapons to suppress or ward off evil spirits. I'll keep them all in your place." I said.

    Yan Beixun only objected verbally, and then drove the car and went back with me to move things.

    After returning to the second floor, I offered a stick of incense to the Patriarch, but Yan Beixun didn't. After all, he has returned the magic power now and is not considered a member of Yan Chixia's lineage. According to his words, he is not qualified to give it.  Grandmaster offers incense.

    ¡°Then we brought all the things on the second floor that could be used to deal with evil spirits.

     It's almost like moving.

    After we returned to Yanbeixun Villa, we started to put things away.

    The bronze statue of the founder was not actually placed in the bedroom, but was placed in the center of the hall for worship. Others, such as infusion charms and so on, were posted everywhere for free.

    I drew the talisman, and Yan Bei looked for and pasted the talisman. The two of us worked until five o'clock in the morning, building the house like a copper wall.

    My right hand also hurts terribly. I¡¯ve been drawing talisman for several hours and I¡¯m exhausted.

    "Yan Beixun, give me a glass of water, damn, I'm exhausted." I rubbed my right hand and looked back, Yan Beixun was sitting on the sofa holding a talisman.

    This talisman is the talisman that seals his Taoism.

    He looked at the talisman and pondered, not knowing what he was thinking.

    I walked to sit next to him, patted his shoulder and asked, "What's wrong? You can't trust me, buddy, do you think I can't protect Sister Xiaoping?"

    "No." Yan Beixun shook his head slightly: "You and Ai Tangtang are indeed enough, but I am thinking that I can't be with you all my life. There will always be times when you are not around, I think"

    "You want to restore Taoism and protect Sister Xiaoping by yourself, don't be stupid, brother, your life span of ten years is just like boiled water, and you just throw it away?" I couldn't help but cursed at Yan Beixun.

    "Of course I am happy that Yan Beixun can restore Taoism, but it will cost ten years of my life."

    This is a full ten years of life, just throw it away?

    "Hey, I don't want to think about it anymore. Go to bed. That's your room. Go in and clean it up before you go to bed." Yan Beixun pointed to a room on the second floor.

    I went to this house and lay down, feeling comfortable all over. After all, sleeping on the sofa in a Chinese medicine shop was not as comfortable as a bed.

    After lying down, I fell asleep quickly.

    I woke up at noon the next day. After stretching, I walked out of the house and saw Ai Tangtang and Sister Xiaoping sitting and chatting in the hall.

    I asked: "Where is Yan Beixun?"

    As he said that, he walked downstairs.

    "He went out just now and said to find out which bastard wanted to harm Sister Xiaoping." Ai Tangtang said.

    At this time, my phone rang again. I picked it up and saw that it was Deputy Director Wang calling.

    I picked up the phone, and Deputy Director Wang asked: "Hey, Axiu, has that evil ghost been solved?"

    "Well, I took care of her yesterday, but something happened and I was too busy. I forgot to call you and say something." I smiled.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 558 Evil Star

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "You kid, you didn't tell me when you solved it. I had to patrol outside with my people last night for fear of something happening." Deputy Director Wang smiled on the other end of the phone.

    Judging by his tone, he wasn¡¯t angry.

    I smiled and said, "At your age, wouldn't it be nice to exercise."

    "What a shit, it froze me most of the night. I'm lying in the hospital now with a high fever." Deputy Director Wang complained.

    I chuckled, feeling a little embarrassed, and asked: "Which hospital is it? How about I bring something to visit your old man?"

    "Don't, I finally understand. Wherever I meet you, there will be ghosts everywhere, so don't come." After saying that, Deputy Director Wang hung up the phone at the other end.

    I looked at my phone in confusion. Deputy Director Wang was really right, but you can¡¯t really blame me.

    Normally, I don¡¯t have much interaction with him, and we don¡¯t go out to drink or anything like that. When we meet, I¡¯ll deal with supernatural events when they happen to happen. Can you blame me for this?

    After hanging up the phone, I called Shen Kai again. He was fine, but his girlfriend was frightened. After all, a living person was strangled to death in front of her.

    Any other person would be mentally shattered.

    Shen Kai was quite happy on the phone, saying that his girlfriend had been clinging to him for fear of not being able to see him, which made him extremely happy.

    Seeing that there was no problem on his side, I told him that the evil ghost had been dealt with, and then hung up the phone. He also said that he would treat me to dinner later, and I asked him to wait until I was done with my work during this period.

    The top priority is to protect Sister Xiaoping and find out who is the guy who is secretly trying to harm Sister Xiaoping and the child in her belly.

    Sister Xiaoping didn¡¯t seem to be in a very good mood after what happened last night, and Ai Tangtang kept making her laugh.

    At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Yan Beixun came back.

    After he entered the house, he looked sad.

    We were all in the lobby. Seeing him come back, I stood up and asked, "Do you have any clues?"

    Yan Beixun forced out a smile and said to Sister Xiaoping: "Xiaoping, you go upstairs and have a rest. Ai Tangtang, accompany Xiaoping up."

    "Oh, okay." Ai Tangtang nodded and helped Sister Xiaoping upstairs.

    Yan Beixun and I sat on the sofa and asked, "What's wrong?"

    Yan Beixun lit a cigarette, took a deep breath, and said nothing.

    "Hey, what's wrong? You're talking." I pushed his shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked, but I still haven¡¯t found out who it is,¡± Yan Beixun said.

    I made a sound: "I went there, thinking that something happened to you, why didn't I find out, and it ended up like this?"

    ¡°Have you ever heard of Evil Star?¡± Yan Beixun looked at me and asked.

    ??Evil Star?

    "When I called Boss Yunhai before, I seemed to have heard him mention that an evil star was about to come to the world, and I was going to give him the Pisces jade pendant."

    "Wait a minute." I looked at Yan Beixun and asked, "Don't you think that what's in Sister Xiaoping's belly is an evil star?"

    "Yes." Yan Beixun nodded slightly.

    I still don¡¯t understand what the evil star is, but just by hearing the name, I can tell that it¡¯s definitely not up to anything good.

    "How are you sure?" I asked.

    Yan Beixun said: "I had no idea before, so I called an elder in Laoshan and learned that the evil star was about to come to the world, and that the place where it was expected to come would be my home."

    I was stunned for a moment and asked: "Isn't it right? How can those magicians be so accurate? They must have made a mistake in their calculations."

    "No." Yan Beixun looked sad and took a deep drag on his cigarette: "The evil star is of great importance, not only the Laoshan sect of divination, but also Jining and other famous divination experts.  The divination results are all in Chongqing, near our community."

    I nodded slightly and suddenly remembered that Lu Xinyi had said at that time that the person told her to let her enter Sister Xiaoping¡¯s belly and then obey her orders after she returned to Yang. Could it be that what was in Sister Xiaoping¡¯s belly was really like this?  The evil star?

    "What exactly is the evil star?" I hurriedly asked Yan Bei.

    "Have you ever heard of meteors?" Yan Beixun asked.

    It turns out that there are countless meteors in the sky, and many of them fall to the ground. Some of them have evil auras.

    Some of these evil stars fell to the ground in obscurity and silenced the relics, while some of them were contaminated by pregnant women when they fell into the underworld, and pregnant womenThe child inside the body is the evil star.

    ¡°Let me go, there hasn¡¯t been a meteor shower during this period, how could it be contaminated with evil spirits?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Yan Beixun shook his head slightly: "It is said that when these meteors cross the sky, they will choose the place where they are born and fall into the world of the sun."

    "As for the child in Xiaoping's belly, I don't know when." Yan Beixun clenched his fists.

    I patted his shoulder and asked, "Then there's no need to be so discouraged. Like you said, this Xie Xing must be very good. You should be happy to have such a powerful child."

    "Any time the evil star comes to the world, it will not live long." Yan Beixun gritted his teeth and said: "Cults, demons, and monsters all want to get the evil star. Once it is cultivated and grown, it will be enough to cultivate the evil spirit to red."

    "Red?" I was stunned after hearing this.

    Yan Beixun said: "Even if it is the current Dragon King of the Demon Clan or the King of Demons, the demonic aura and evil aura have not reached the red level. At most, they are close to it. Do you understand? The demonic clan and the demon clan, and even the cults in the world, have no influence on them."  My child is destined to be born.¡±

    "And Laoshan, Longyin Temple, and even the underworld will take action. If it doesn't work, even if they kill the child, they will not let the child fall into the hands of the demons. Throughout the ages, there have been countless such examples. After the evil star came to the world, there was no  One that actually lives to grow.¡±

    My eyelids trembled. Doesn¡¯t this mean that if you take this child in your hands and spend time cultivating it, you can even have a character who can deal with the Dragon King, or even defeat the Dragon King?

    "As long as the King of Demons has such a child, he will be able to dominate the demon world in less than a hundred years. The same goes for the demon clan. They will definitely fight tooth and nail to snatch this child.

    "What should I do?" I looked at Yan Bei and asked.

    "There is no way." Yan Beixun's eyes were a little confused.

    I finally understand why he was so depressed as soon as he came in.

    "Cheer up. I'll go find Sun Xiaopeng and Boss Yunhai for help. As long as Laoshan and Longyin Temple join forces, we will definitely be able to protect this child." I said.

    "They won't protect him. Such children are filled with evil spirits after all. Over time, it is inevitable that they will fall into evil ways. Even if he is the son of the head of Laoshan, they will kill him." Yan Beixun looked at me and said.

    I closed my eyes and rubbed my temples. Things were really getting serious.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 559 Sending a Letter

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After hearing this, I did not continue to comfort Yan Beixun. He must be feeling extremely uncomfortable now.

    No matter who encounters this situation, if his child is sentenced to death before he is born, he will be heartbroken, right?

    I looked at Yan Beixun, who was sitting on the sofa and smoking continuously, walked to the door silently, then took out the phone and called Sun Xiaopeng.

    ¡°Hey, kid, can I ask you a favor?¡± I said to the other end of the phone.

    Sun Xiaopeng smiled and said, "What's wrong, Brother Xiu?"

    "What's going on with Xie Xing, can you protect Xie Xing?" I asked.

    As soon as Sun Xiaopeng heard what I said, he lowered his voice on the other end: "Hey, brother, what are you thinking? We must destroy the evil star. By the way, the evil star will come to the world in one month, and it will be in Chongqing.  I will ask you to help me kill Xie Xing together."

    From what he said, it seemed like he didn¡¯t know that Xie Xing was Yan Beixun¡¯s child.

    That¡¯s right, they probably just calculated the location where Xie Xing was going to be born, and didn¡¯t know that this was Yan Beixun¡¯s home.

    "Xie Xing is Yan Beixun's son. Will we help him or not?" I said.

    After I finished speaking, Sun Xiaopeng became silent on the other end of the phone. After a while, Sun Xiaopeng said, "I can't help you. Brother, do you know how powerful the evil star is? If it is destroyed by monsters or demons,  If the demon clan takes them away, if the demon clan or demon clan produces a king of demons, or a guy with the strength of a dragon king, then the black armored army will not be able to withstand it."

    "Even now, Hentianxiao's black-armored army lacks the leadership of a general, and it is already very difficult to resist the two tribes. Let them take away the evil star. When the time comes, the demon tribe and the monster tribe will attack the world in large numbers, and countless people will die.  .¡±

    "If I were Sun Xiaopeng, I would definitely help you, but now besides Sun Xiaopeng, I am also the head of Laoshan." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    After hearing this, I felt a little disappointed and sighed: "You used to help your relatives but not take care of them. Why are you on the side of taking care of them now?"

    Sun Xiaopeng's voice was a little hoarse as he said: "I was not sensible before, and in this matter, even if it is my own son, I will kill him. This is not related to the interests of one or two of us."

    "Well, you should do your business first." After saying that, I hung up the phone.

    I took a long breath. I was a bit idealistic about this matter. Sun Xiaopeng was right. Sun Xiaopeng was correct about this matter.

    "If the demons and monsters get this child, maybe it will come out of the snow mountain in Tibet. Based on what I saw when I went to the demon world, if the demons there come out, it will definitely be a catastrophe."

    I scratched my hair, what the hell, when Sun Xiaopeng said this, I also hesitated a little.

    "Fuck you, uncle, I just want to help you and not take care of you, what the hell."

    Thinking of this, I continued to call Boss Yunhai. Although I understood that Boss Yunhai probably wouldn't be able to help in this matter, I still had to give it a try.

    After Boss Yunhai answered the phone, I told everything that happened. Boss Yunhai was silent for a long time, and finally took a breath and said: "Is there such a coincidence in the world? Yan Beixun's child is  Evil Star?"

    "Yes." I said helplessly: "Boss Yunhai, can you help with this matter?"

    "It's difficult." Boss Yunhai said directly: "This matter has wider implications than you think. Basically, our circle is all staring at the evil star. Unless I ignore Longyin Temple's thousand-year reputation, can this help  you."

    "In this case, Longyin Temple's thousand-year reputation will be ruined." Yunhai Old Avenue.

    Hearing this, I said: "Yeah, I understand."

    "But I can give you a suggestion." Boss Yunhai said: "No one in the human world or the demon world can help you. Some are unwilling to help, and some will destroy their own reputations, which is not worth the gain."

    "Only the underworld." Boss Yunhai said: "Although the underworld will favor the earth in this matter, it may also help you."

    Hearing this, my eyes lit up. This was actually a proposal. After thanking him repeatedly, I hung up the phone and went into the house to discuss with Yan Beixun.

    "I asked about a solution, although there is little hope." After I entered the house, I hurriedly said to Yan Beixun: "I just asked the boss of Yunhai, and he suggested that we ask people from the underworld for help."

    After Yan Beixun heard what I said, he raised his head and looked at me: "Underworld? Even though I knew some people in Underworld before, they didn't have anyone who was capable, let alone someone who could intervene in something like the evil star."

    "Besides, I have no Taoism now, even ifI couldn't even contact them.  " Yan Beixun shook his head slightly.

    I laughed: "I do know someone who might be able to help us."

    "Who?" Yan Beixun looked over.

    "Do you still remember that I mentioned to you that there is a person beside the first judge, who is our ancestor?" I asked: "Ask him to help, maybe we can find a solution."

    ¡°If it¡¯s the first judge, maybe it¡¯s okay, but can the people around him be okay?¡± Yan Beixun asked with a frown.

    ¡°Let¡¯s treat a dead horse as a live doctor. Is it possible to see your child taken away by those people from the devil world, or let Laoshan Mountain and Longyin Temple be destroyed?¡± I said.

    When Yan Beixun heard this, he nodded repeatedly and asked me, "Do you have any way to contact him?"

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. How about I go to the underworld?¡± I asked.

    "Forget it, you have offended General Niu. If you go down once, you will go to Longtan and Tiger's Den." Yan Beixun shook his head quickly.

    "Is it that exaggerated?" I couldn't help but ask.

    I didn¡¯t feel it before, and when I was with my master, Mr. Niu came to my door and asked my master to cut it, which almost made him wet his pants.

    Yan Beixun stood up and rummaged through the pile of things we brought from the Chinese medicine shop. After a while, he found a black envelope with a talisman drawn on it.

    ¡°This envelope can deliver the letter, just write the name of the person you want to deliver it to.¡± Yan Beixun handed it over.

    I took the envelope and looked at it. I had never heard of such a thing before. Then I picked up a piece of paper and told me what happened and that I wanted to ask Kunde for help.

    Since this Kunde is Yan Chixia¡¯s second disciple, he is our ancestor. This time his disciples are in big trouble. He can¡¯t stand by and watch, right?

    Of course, with his status, he probably won't be able to change anything, but he has to give it a try, right?

    After I finished writing the letter, I stuffed the letter into the black envelope, and then wrote on the black envelope, "Jianhun Peak, Kunde will receive it."

    Then, burn the envelope, and when it burns, it emits a smell, not like ordinary paper, which smells like worry, but a light fragrance, which smells quite comfortable.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 560 Coming to the World

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    In the next month, Yan Beixun, Ai Tangtang and I were not too busy, but quietly accompanied Sister Xiaoping, waiting for the child in her belly to be born.

    During this period, we did not tell Ai Tangtang about Xie Xing, mainly because we were afraid that this girl would make trouble with the Dragon King after hearing about it.

    I don¡¯t think Ai Tangtang can convince the Dragon King on such an important matter.

    Soon, the day of due date came.

    Sister Xiaoping was admitted to the hospital, and I, Ai Tangtang and Yan Beixun were all with Sister Xiaoping in the ward.

    Sister Xiaoping and Ai Tangtang were talking and laughing. No evil spirits had continued to attack this month, so they both thought the matter was over.

    Although Yan Beixun's expression was also smiling, it was obviously a forced smile.

    Even in the hospital, I had a vague feeling that a storm was coming.

    A few days ago, Sun Xiaopeng had called me to tell me that a large number of people from Laoshan had arrived in Chongqing and were lurking near the hospital where Sister Xiaoping was hospitalized, and Longyin Temple was no exception.

    "The situation of the demons and monsters is unknown, but what is certain is that they have definitely arrived nearby.

    Sun Xiaopeng and the others don¡¯t know what other organizations are coming to join in the fun.

    "By the way, Yan Beixun, have you decided on your child's name?" Ai Tangtang looked at Yan Beixun and asked.

    Yan Beixun probably didn¡¯t expect that Ai Tangtang would suddenly ask this. He thought for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s call the boy Yan Ping¡¯an, and the girl¡¯s name Yan Anping. I just hope he¡¯s safe.¡±

    "It's really not good." Ai Tangtang complained, and he was about to say something. Suddenly, Sister Xiaoping frowned slightly and said she had a stomachache.

    "Ah, is she about to give birth? Doctor, doctor, hurry up!" Ai Tangtang ran out and shouted loudly.

    Then, several nurses came and hurriedly sent Sister Xiaoping into the delivery room.

    Afterwards, the three of us waited at the door.

    "Axiu, the car is in the garage below. Ai Tangtang, you stay and take care of Xiaoping. After giving birth to the child, we will drive away with the child immediately." Yan Beixun said.

    I nodded slightly, glanced at Ai Tangtang, and asked, "Would it be better to take her with us?"

    Ai Tangtang was more powerful than Yan Beixun and I on the Aershan Mountain at that time. Obviously, it was more appropriate for her to protect her children.

    Yan Beixun shook his head slightly: "No, she has to stay to protect Xiaoping, otherwise if those people catch Xiaoping and threaten Xiaoping's life, it will be troublesome."

    Ai Tangtang¡¯s hearing is very good, so he naturally heard what we were talking about, frowned and asked, ¡°What are you talking about.¡±

    "I didn't say anything. Remember later, no matter what happens, just protect Sister Xiaoping." I said to Ai Tangtang.

    "Yes." Ai Tangtang nodded: "Don't worry!"

    Time passed bit by bit, and after an hour, the baby's loud cry finally came from the delivery room.

    A doctor came out with a smile and said, "Congratulations, it's a boy."

    ¡°Can you let me see the child?¡± Yan Beixun asked.

    "Well, generally speaking, it's not possible. You still need to clean the child. He is very dirty." The doctor smiled, turned around and walked back.

    "Don't worry." I patted Yan Beixun's shoulder. After about ten minutes, the doctor came out pushing a stroller.

    The little guy was wrapped in a towel at this time. After seeing Yan Beixun and me, he stopped crying and started laughing.

    This little guy looks cute.

    "Since it's a boy, let's call him Yan Pingan." With that said, Yan Beixun picked up his son, turned around and ran away.

    "Hey, what are you doing?" The doctor yelled, "We still need to check the child!"

    "Don't worry, Ai Tangtang, protect Sister Xiaoping, remember!"

    I turned around and followed him.

    Yan Beixun and I ran into the elevator and walked to the second floor below.

    As soon as the elevator door opened, there were two people standing at the door.

    These two people were wearing Taoist robes, and one of them was an acquaintance, Sun Jie, one of the Seven Sons of Laoshan.

    "You two, it's better to leave this child to us in Laoshan." Sun Jie said with a smile.

    Without saying a word, I kicked him in the chest and then threw the other person down.

    At this time, Yan Beixun ran over with the child in his arms.

    I stood up, and Sun Jie also suddenly came to me.??, no embankment.

    I pushed this person away, turned around, and got into the car with Yan Beixun.

    After getting in the car, I held the child in my arms while Yan Beixun drove.

    Yan Beixun hit the accelerator.  Just drive outside the garage.

    At this moment, a man wearing sunglasses and a windbreaker blocked the front of the car.

    ¡°Bump him,¡± I said to Yan Beixun.

    Yan Beixun actually didn¡¯t need to say hello to me at all, he was already at full capacity.

    Suddenly, the man's clothes were torn apart, and all the clothes on his upper body were torn, revealing brown hair all over his body, and his head turned into a wolf's head.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????

    This can¡¯t be bumped into.

    Even if the wolf monster is killed, the car will probably have to stall, and it will be impossible to run away.

    Yan Bei looked for an elegant place and drove to the left, hoping to take another way to the exit.  And the wolf demon was running very fast. If the car was on the highway, it would probably be able to get rid of him, but in this narrow garage, the speed of the car would not be high at all.

    "Aww!" The wolf demon howled and rushed toward the car.

    At this time, a mahogany sword shot into his chest.

    He screamed loudly and fell to the ground.

    "Monsters! You can also bang the evil star?"

    When Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s voice came, I felt happy and looked back.

    There are at least twenty Taoist priests in the garage at this time.

    There are also many people who are not wearing Taoist costumes, and their bodies are vaguely exuding evil spirits.

    "First kill these monsters for me! The evil star can't escape if you don't hurry!" Sun Xiaopeng roared, and these Taoist priests began to form formations to deal with the evil spirits.

    Sun Xiaopeng, this guy, said verbally that he would not help, but now he was a big help.

    ¡°After all, if you really want to keep us, you should let the wolf monster pounce on us and damage our car. In this way, we will be unable to fly.

    The car drove all the way to the exit of the garage. At this moment, a python appeared on the road.

    This python has green patterns all over its body, is ten meters long, and has green eyes. It is coiled at the exit of the garage, obviously trying to block the road.

    "What should we do?" Yan Beixun turned around and asked, "Even if we can crash into it, there will probably be problems with the car."

    The situation was urgent, so I threw the child in my arms directly into the back seat, and then pulled out the Sanqing Huayang Gun from the seat.

    I opened the car door: "Don't slow down! I'll rush over and get rid of it, and I have to rely on you to take me away."

    After saying that, I touched the pendant on my chest, and there was a strange flying armor on my body.

    I climbed to the roof of the car, squatted on the roof, and stared at the snake monster blocking the road ahead. When the car was approaching it, I jumped hard and stabbed it.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 561 Mr. Hu San appears

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    This snake demon also jumped up, opened its bloody mouth, and bit me.

    I stabbed the gun through its mouth, and there was a pop. Then I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and threw it to the side hard.

    The python hit the wall on one side, and I was unable to stand due to excessive force and fell to the side.

    After all, the car is still running. It¡¯s difficult to stand firm on it, let alone fight this guy.

    Fortunately, when I was about to fall, I grabbed the wiper tightly.

    "Do you want to stop?" Yan Beixun asked in the car.

    ¡°Stop it, keep driving.¡± I shouted.

    Yan Beixun hit the accelerator, smashed the railing of the garage, and drove out.

    After coming out, Yan Beixun drove towards the outside of the city. I held on to the windshield wiper and looked behind me. There were many cars coming out of the garage, and monsters were constantly approaching us on both sides of the street.

    I climbed onto the roof of the car, stabbed a hole in the roof with the Sanqing Huayang Gun, and then put my left foot in, so that at least I wouldn't fall out.

    Soon, a car mat appeared under my empty feet. I stepped on it and breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°If the bottom of my left foot is free, I won¡¯t be able to use my strength when those monsters catch up with me.

    However, these cars or the monsters in human form on both sides of the street just followed us closely, but did not attack.

    They probably also understood that there were so many people in the city in broad daylight. If a fight started right now, how many people would die.

    Monsters may not care whether people die or not, but if it gets too big, it will definitely not do them any good.

    The car drove until it reached a road in the suburbs.

    This road has just been repaired, there are not many vehicles, and there are few people.

    I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Gun tightly and looked back, dozens of cars were following me.

    The people on these cars are either monks or Taoist priests, so the monsters should be in the grass on both sides of the road.

    At this time, five monsters jumped out of the jungle on the left.

    These monsters are either with human heads and animal bodies, or with animal heads and human bodies, and none of them fully reveal their human form.

    These five monsters rushed forward, obviously trying to stop Yan Beixun's car.

    "The way of heaven is clear, the way of earth is peaceful. The way of humanity is empty and quiet, and the three talents are in one place. The universe is mixed, and hundreds of gods return to their fate. Ten thousand generals will accompany you, and the devil star will be gone forever!"

    After reading this, I shot the monster with a human body and a tiger head that had already reached the car.

    This monster is rushing towards the car, and there is no way to avoid my shot.

    With a pop, the Sanqing Huayang Spear pierced his chest, and then I punched him in the head. He fell to the ground and rolled around a few times, not knowing whether he was dead or alive.

    "But of the remaining four monsters, two of them rushed towards me, and the other two hit the car.

    I felt a shaking under my feet, and the car was about to overturn, and the other two monsters jumped on me.

    Suddenly, my vision went dark, and then I felt like I had fallen. I rolled over several times and my whole body ached.

    When I opened my eyes, the two monsters were holding me down.

    Of these two monsters, one looks like a human with a pair of crow wings on his back, and the other has the head and body of a rhinoceros.

    The rhinoceros used the horn on his head to stab my chest.

    ?????????????????????????????? Bang.

    The Qimen Flying Armor appeared on my body. This horn could not break the Qimen Flying Armor, but the blow on my chest caused a rolling and dull pain.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fuck you, uncle.¡± I stabbed the rhinoceros in the chest.

    But the rhinoceros hurriedly hid aside, and the birdman also spread its wings and flew up, obviously afraid of the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand.

    After forcing these two people away, I looked towards Yan Beixun.

    At this time, the car had overturned. It was more than a hundred meters away from me, and smoke was rising. I don¡¯t know what the specific situation was. On both sides of the grass, dozens of monsters poured out, running towards the car where Yan Beixun was.

    I gritted my teeth and prepared to rush over, but it was too late.

    At this moment, people from Laoshan and Longyin Temple also rushed over. Still far away, Sun Xiaopeng took out a black talisman, threw it into the sky above where Yan Beixun was, and said: "Shanghai  Scholars are non-quarrelsome, while inferiors are contentious; superior virtues are not virtuous, while inferior virtues cling to virtue. Those who are persistent are not called morals. This is why all living beings cannot follow the true way."

    That black spellIt had already flown above the overturned car, and then, the black talisman in the sky turned into gold, and the talisman slowly turned into a golden villain.

    This man is sitting cross-legged in mid-air. He looks to be seventy or eighty years old, wearing a solemn blue robe and holding a fly whisk in his hand.

    This is the golden statue of Taishang Laojun, the moral deity of Taiqing among the Three Pure Ones.

    The golden light emitted from the golden body shone on these evil spirits. Suddenly, they screamed one by one, turned around and left the range of the golden light, for fear of being illuminated by this golden light.

    "Go and find the evil star!" Sun Xiaopeng shouted.

    Dozens of Taoist priests and monks rushed towards the car.

    At this time, an old man in black appeared. When I saw it, it turned out to be Mr. Hu San. He directly grabbed the golden image of the Supreme Laojun in mid-air.

    As a result, he grabbed it, but failed to catch it. Instead, it flew back and fell to the ground.

    Sun Xiaopeng laughed and said: "Hu San, this is the black talisman of our Laoshan Town sect. How can you break it casually?"

    At this time, in the car, Yan Beixun, his head covered with blood, slowly crawled out with his child in his arms. He saw me at a glance and ran towards me.

    Countless demonic energies in Mr. Hu San's body rushed toward Yan Beixun, but they missed him.

    Boss Yunhai appeared beside Yan Beixun at some unknown time, holding a Zen staff in his hand, and opened the door for Mr. Hu San.

    However, Boss Yunhai also turned pale and took several steps back.

    I hurriedly stepped forward, supported Yan Beixun and ran away.

    At this time, neither Sun Xiaopeng nor his group of Taoist priests, monks, or monsters came to chase us, but the two sides started fighting directly.

    They probably all thought that Yan Beixun's child would be theirs as long as they lay down on the opposite side.

    In fact, this is indeed the case. We don¡¯t have a car now and can only walk. How fast can we run?

    Yan Beixun and I ran for more than ten minutes in one breath and entered a mountain filled with dense forests.

    "Have a rest. I can't run anymore. I'll stop the bleeding for you first." I looked at the blood on Yan Beixun's head, helped him sit down under a big tree, tore off a piece of clothing and wrapped it around his head.  got up.

    Yan Beixun breathed heavily, looked at the child in his arms, and said to me: "We can't run away. Those were just monsters from the northeast. The monsters and demons in the demon world have not yet appeared."

    ¡°Once they arrive, not even Sun Xiaopeng and Yun Hai can withstand them.¡± Yan Beixun sighed and said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 562 Chasing

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Don't be discouraged. Cheer up and try your best, right?" I said to Yan Beixun.

    Yan Beixun let out a long sigh. At this time, a charming woman walked out of the woods. This woman looked to be in her mid-twenties. She was dressed in purple and a thin gauze. Her smile was so charming.

    But can the guy who appears at this time do anything good?

    I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun, pointed it at this woman and yelled: "Get out!"

    "Why are you so unkind, little brother? This little girl is a subordinate of the King of Demons, the Dancer." The charming woman looked at Yan Beixun with a smile and said, "Little brother, you have also seen that you have so many children.  Why resist when people are fighting for it?¡±

    "It's better to give it to us, the King of Ten Thousand Demons, and be raised by our King of Ten Thousand Demons as his adopted son, rather than letting Laoshan and Longyin Temple take him away and kill him alive." Dancer said.

    Yan Beixun scolded: "Get out! Otherwise, don't blame me for being rude."

    "Then let's see what the two brothers are going to do to be polite." After the dancer finished speaking, a green evil aura appeared on her right hand, and her body also showed pressure. This aura made me unable to breathe.

    This woman¡¯s strength is not inferior to Huang Mang.

    I squeezed the Sanqing Yang Huayang gun tightly, ready to fight her desperately at any time.

    "Dancing Girl, why do you need to be violent? If there is a fight, who is afraid of whom? Let's be reasonable. Give it to whomever you want, right?" At this time, a familiar voice came from above us.

    I looked up and saw a man in a white Confucian robe jumping down. He was holding a folding fan and looked like a frail scholar.

    It turned out to be Ao Manxue, Ai Tangtang¡¯s second brother.

    "Ao Manxue, you're a step late." Wu Ji said with a smile.

    "Don't do it. If we fight, we won't be able to tell the outcome all day long. Then we won't take advantage of the demon clan in Yangjian and Laoshan, right." Ao Manxue said with a smile: "Let's be reasonable."

    "Okay, let me be reasonable with you, little brother, our King of Demons will adopt this child as his adopted son. When he grows up, the current demon clan's territory will belong to this child." Wu Ji looked at Yan Beixun.  explain.

    Ao Manxue smiled and said, "It sounds pretty good. Otherwise, our demon clan agrees to all your requests. In addition, my little sister is over a hundred years old, so it's time to get married."

    As he said that, Ao Manxue turned back and winked at me, leaving me speechless for a while.

    It seems that these two people are making conditions for us to choose, but in fact, regardless of our choice, they will probably fight.

    "Little brother, I'm not married yet. As long as you agree to give me this child, what if I marry you?" Wuji said, and she gave me and Yan Beixun a wink.

    This dancer has a really good figure and beautiful appearance. She is considered the best in the world.

    "Haha, Wuji, you are over a thousand years old. I remember you have been married more than seventy times, right? Those grooms all disappeared mysteriously on the wedding night, and no one survived." Ao Manxue said.  .

    When Wu Ji heard this, her face instantly turned cold. She looked at Ao Manxue and said, "Humph, why are you talking so much nonsense to you? Do you really think you can defeat me? When I followed the King of Demons and fought against the Dragon King, you  He¡¯s just a bigger kid.¡±

    "Well, so what?" After Ao Manxue said that, suddenly, the two men took action.

    Suddenly, Ao Manxue and the dancing girl burst out with evil aura and demonic aura, and the evil aura and demonic aura collided together.

    I quickly stood in front of Yan Beixun.

    The impact of the collision of evil spirit and demonic energy is not something Yan Beixun can bear now.

    When this impact hit me, I felt a stinging pain all over my body. Fortunately, Qi Men Feijia blocked it.  Otherwise, he would probably die immediately.

    "What are you still doing? Run!" I picked up the child, pulled Yan Beixun and continued running.

    ¡°Brother Ao, please help to hold on.¡± I shouted.

    Yan Beixun and I ran to the other side of the mountain. Along the way, I was also wondering why the demons and monsters in the demon world came here like Wu Ji and Ao Manxue.

    After thinking about it carefully, I realized that with the black-armored army blocking them, it was obviously impossible to enter the underworld in large numbers.

    Yan Beixun and I ran for a while, and we were a little exhausted.

    I couldn¡¯t run anymore, so I sat down on the ground and said to Yan Beixun, ¡°I¡¯m not going to run anymore. Damn it, if they follow me again, I¡¯ll fight them tooth and nail.¡±

    Yan Beixun sat next to me and said, "Axiu, otherwise youLet's go, I'll leave in peace.  "

    I looked at the child in my arms, who was smiling at me and Yan Bei. I touched his face with my hand and sighed longly: "This is all fate, hey."

    At this time, Yan Beixun took out the talisman that sealed his cultivation from his chest.

    "What do you want to do?" I grabbed his hand and said, "In the current situation, even if you recover your Taoism, will it be useful? Mr. Hu San, Ao Manxue, and the dancing girl, even if you recover  How can Taoism deal with them?"

    "But I don't want to be like this now. Watching them fight for my child, I don't even have the ability to resist." Yan Beixun clenched his fists and said, "As you said, it's important to fight, right?  "

    Hearing this, I loosened my hand and said, "You can figure it out yourself."

    Yan Bei  middle.

    Immediately afterwards, Yan Beixun's eyes grew wrinkles at a speed visible to the naked eye, and his hair turned gray.

    Then, Yan Beixun took a long breath, stood up, looked into the distance and said, "Wait until they come."

    Yan Beixun and I waited for about half an hour. The first ones to arrive were Sun Xiaopeng and Yunhai Boss. After seeing us, Sun Xiaopeng shouted to us: "Brother, we really can't keep that child, kill him quickly."  Come on, Mr. Hu San has already come to kill you, as well as those two perverts from the demon world."

    Yan Beixun and I looked at each other after hearing this, when Sun Xiaopeng and Boss Yunhai came to us.

    I asked: ¡°Where are your people?¡±

    "You don't know how many monsters Mr. Hu San brought here. We, the people of Laoshan and Longyin Temple, all took the responsibility and didn't let those monsters enter the mountain." Sun Xiaopeng said, "But for Mr. Hu San's level, we will not let those monsters enter the mountain."  If you can¡¯t stop it anymore, kill the child quickly to avoid future troubles.¡±

    "Boy, you need to be punished, right? My son, do you want to kill him?" Yan Beixun reached out and grabbed Sun Xiaopeng's collar.

    Yunhai hurriedly persuaded: "Yan Beixun, if Xie Xing is captured by either of them, you know the consequences."

    At this time, two demonic auras, plus an evil aura, surged toward where we were standing.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 563 The child was taken away

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Brother, why are you running in such a hurry?"

    At this time, three people stood in a triangle, surrounding us in the middle.

    Ao Manxue shrugged at me and said, "Giving me the child is the best choice."

    Mr. Hu San was wearing a black robe and shouted at Ao Manxue: "Ao Manxue, what do you mean, throwing the child into the devil world to suffer? Yan Beixun, give the child to me. You can come to the Northeast to see him at any time."

    "You two grown men, do you have the nerve to argue with a weak woman like me?" Dancer said to them with watery eyes.

    The three of them ignored us.

    But with the strength of the three of them, it is normal for them to ignore us. If it is one of them, we can fight together, but the three of them form a triangle at this time, obviously they want to get the child first, and then fight for the others.

    "Ao Manxue, let's join forces. No matter which one of us gets the child, in a hundred years, our demon clan or you demon clan will be able to leave that damn place in the demon world!" Wu Ji said to Ao Manxue at this time.

    "So, you are ignoring me?"

    At this time, a giant black bird flew from the sky. Luo Fang was wearing black clothes and long silver-white hair. He stood on the giant bird and looked down at a group of us.

    I felt happy when I saw Luo Fang coming out.

    "Demon Lord, you've already got that Drought Demon. Why, you still want to snatch the Evil Star. I'll let you get all the good things. Is that true?" Wu Ji's eyes were like spitting fire. When she saw Luo Fang, she felt like she was seeing him.  Like an enemy.

    "Haha, Wuji, this is what happens when you see an old lover. No, it's not an old lover. You liked the Demon Lord at that time, but he ignored you. What's wrong now, do you still want to renew your relationship?" Ao Manxue said.  Shi provoked.

    When I heard it, there was still this history?

    Wu Ji glared at Ao Manxue fiercely, then looked at Luo Fang in the sky and said: "I have wanted to kill this heartless man for a long time. I used to hide in Huangzhou and rely on Huangmang's protection, so I didn't succeed. You  How dare you come to the earthly world."

    Since Luo Fang appeared, Wu Ji¡¯s eyes have not looked at the child, but stared at Luo Fang.

    Luo Fang had no expression, as if he hadn't seen her, but said to me: "Axiu, give me the child. Don't worry, I will raise him well."

    The dancing girl was ignored by Luo Fang at this time. She seemed to be even more angry. She exuded countless green evil spirits all over her body. She glared at her feet and flew towards Luo Fang.

    When I saw it, I couldn't help but feel nervous for Luo Fang.

    What people didn¡¯t expect was that as soon as the dancing girl flew in front of Luo Fang, Luo Fang raised his hand and strangled her neck. She seemed to have no ability to resist at all.

    "What!"

    "impossible."

    Ao Manxue, Mr. Hu San, and even us were all surprised.

    Luo Fang glanced at Wu Ji lightly and said, "You are no match for me."

    After saying that, Luo Fang threw the dancer down with a strong force of his hand and threw her to the ground. After the dancer fell to the ground, she yelled at Luo Fang in horror: "No way, you  How old are you, even if you are the reincarnation of the Demon Lord, you still can't be so strong!"

    Luo Fang jumped down from the giant bird and walked towards us.

    Yan Beixun took a step back while holding the child, and said to Luo Fang, "Luo Fang, don't force me!"

    Seeing Yan Beixun's reaction, Luo Fang closed his eyes and said after a while: "I'm not forcing you."

    "This child will help me very little in the devil world. I am here to help you solve this problem." Luo Fang said.

    It was a deadlock at this point.

    "Amitabha!" Suddenly, a monk came from the mountain: "Give me the child."

    This monk looked to be in his twenties, very young. When I saw it, I was shocked, Ksitigarbha.

    Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva was wearing a simple monk's robe and walked over.

    "Who are you?" Wu Ji looked at him fiercely and asked.

    "Hey, are these people from Longyin Temple?" Sun Xiaopeng asked the boss of Yunhai.

    Boss Yunhai shook his head.

    "Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva." I put my hands together and bent down to bow to him.

    After listening to my words, everyone put their hands together and saluted Ksitigarbha.

    And the boss of Yunhai even knelt down and saluted. After all, he is a Buddhist, so he couldn't salute Ksitigarbha when he saw him?

    "Meet Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva."

    "This child was born unlucky. If he is not careful, he will beDisaster is coming.  Ksitigarbha picked up the child and said, "I will take him away from me, accept him as a disciple, and use Buddhism to cleanse the evil spirits from his body, and then send him back."  "

    "Thank you Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva!" Yan Beixun knelt down at this time and kowtowed three times to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.

    "Amitabha." Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva held the child in his arms, turned around and left.

    "You just find someone to pretend to be Ksitigarbha and try to get away with it?" Mai Ji's eyes flashed with murderous intent, she flew up, and slapped Ksitigarbha on the back.

    But five meters away from Ksitigarbha, a Buddha seal stopped her.

    Then, Ksitigarbha disappeared into the forest.

    "Hey, there's no time to play, let's go home and eat." Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile when he saw the result.

    "Huh!" Mr. Hu San snorted coldly.

    The boss of Yunhai scolded Mr. Hu San: "You are still standing here and let your monsters go back to where they came from."

    Mr. Hu San didn¡¯t reply, turned into a streak of green demonic energy, and flew away from here.

    Ao Manxue cupped her hands towards me and said, "Brother Zhang Xiu, you didn't take good care of me when you came to the Demon Realm last time. If you have time, go back to our Demon Clan's territory with your little sister. I'll show you the scenery of our Demon Realm."

    After saying that, Ao Manxue also turned and left.

    After the dancing girl stopped her, she disappeared at this time. She probably ran away out of shame.

    "By the way, didn't you say that cults like Queyue will also come?" I asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng glanced at me: "I'm here, but I didn't take any action. Look at these people who came out today. Which one of them can be offended by an organization like Queyue?"

    "Since your matter has been resolved, I'll leave first." After Luo Fang finished speaking, he turned around and left.

    "Wait a minute, we finally came back, let's have a drink together and then leave." I said, "It took a lot of effort for the six of us who caught the demon to get together once."

    ????????? In fact, it¡¯s not a gathering, the cat¡¯s fortune didn¡¯t come.

    After hearing this, Luo Fang did not object, but blew the whistle. Then, the giant bird in the sky disappeared, probably flying to some unknown place and hiding.

    Yan Beixun also seemed to be in a good mood.

    "Isn't that right? Ksitigarbha took away the child. Many people wanted to ask Ksitigarbha for help in raising their children, but they couldn't.

    "Haha, let's go, we won't come home until we get drunk today!" Yan Beixun laughed loudly.

    We returned to the road together, took the cars from Laoshan and Longyin Temple, and drove back to Chongqing city.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 564 Cat Violence

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Of course, even after saying that, Yan Beixun didn¡¯t really follow us to drink. Instead, he ran back to the hospital to accompany Sister Xiaoping.

    We took the car to the hospital, took Ai Tangtang with us, and drove towards Nanping, where we found a hotpot restaurant.

    Most people in Laoshan and Longyin Temple are still cleaning up the road.

    This time, although no one was killed in Laoshan and Longyin Temple, they were injured a lot, and some monster corpses were slaughtered, so they had to be cleaned up to prevent ordinary people from seeing them.

    After the five of us sat down in a private room on the second floor of the hot pot restaurant, a middle-aged woman in her forties walked in, looked at the group of us strangely, and asked, "What do you want?"

    She couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. After all, apart from Ai Tangtang and I, who were dressed normally, Boss Yunhai was wearing a cassock, Sun Xiaopeng was wearing a Taoist robe, and Luo Fang was wearing an ancient dress.

    It looks just like filming.

    "I'll order, I'll order." Ai Tangtang hurriedly grabbed the menu and started ordering vigorously.

    On the way, she even asked: "By the way, why did you all come all of a sudden? Where is Mao Dacai?"

    Mr. Yunhai laughed and said, "Mao's fortune is in Longyin Temple."

    After ordering and waiting for the dishes to arrive, Ai Tangtang complained: "Why don't you bring Mao Dacai with you, so that we can all get together?"

    ¡°There is something wrong with coming here this time.¡± Boss Yunhai said and looked towards me, as if asking if I should tell Ai Tangtang.

    I nodded, there was nothing to hide, and Boss Yunhai smiled and told us all what happened. Of course, Boss Yunhai changed their purpose.

    Instead of coming to kill this child, I changed it to coming to protect him.

    ¡°After all, if Ai Tangtang knew the truth, she would probably scold Boss Yunhai and Sun Xiaopeng with her heartless temper.

    After hearing this, Ai Tangtang slapped his thigh and said, "I wonder why Yan Beixun and Axiu ran away like crazy just after they got the child."

    "But we can also bring Mao Dacai here." Ai Tangtang said: "It would be good to have more than one person to protect safety."

    "This time, you demon clan from the demon world is here too. It's not too embarrassed to come." said the boss of Yunhai.

    When I heard this, I couldn¡¯t help but curiously asked: "Why? What does Mao Dacai have to do with the demon clan in the demon world?"

    "Mao Dacai used to be a member of our demon clan." Ai Tangtang looked at me and asked, "Didn't I tell you before?"

    "Of course you didn't tell me." I rolled my eyes at the girl.

    Ai Tangtang smiled and said: "Didn't I tell you when I went to the Demon Realm before? There are twelve states in our Demon Realm, eight of which are absolutely under the rule of our Dragon Clan.  "

    "The other four states are occupied by four demon kings. In name, they obey our dragon clan and respect our dragon clan, but in fact, the four demon kings stick to each other. Even our dragon clan cannot completely defeat them.  Kill them and thus give up the rule of these four states.¡±

    "Four demon kings?" I looked at Ai Tangtang curiously.

    Ai Tangtang said: "Mao Dacai was actually called Mao Lu before, and he was one of the four demon kings. At that time, he was not as good-looking as he is now. He occupied Jinzhou and killed countless people. He was a big monster."

    "Really?" I was stunned for a moment. It was really difficult to connect the fat cat who was greedy for cat food with Ai Tangtang's description.

    "If you say that, then why did Mao Dacai come to the earth and stay with us?" I couldn't help but ask.

    Ai Tangtang curled his lips and said: "The four demon kings were quite united at first, fearing that our Dragon Clan would wipe out all four of them. However, after thousands of years, our Dragon Clan ignored them, and they began to fight among themselves."

    "Mao Ru was jointly dealt with by three other demon kings and almost lost his life. Later he fled into the world of the world and hid with us for some reason." Ai Tangtang said: "At the beginning, I didn't know that Mao Dacai was  Mao Rui, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t dare to work in the boss¡¯s shop.¡±

    "You don't know, Mao Ru was very scary in our demon world before." Ai Tangtang said with lingering fear.

    Old Yunhai laughed and said, "Let me do the talking."

    "The cat Dacai met me when he escaped into the human world. I actually had a relationship with him in the devil world. After he was dealt with by those three people, he originally wanted to go back for revenge, so he lurked in our store to heal his wounds.  But as time goes by, perhaps it is the comfortable life in the world, and it graduallyUnwilling to go back for revenge, he even befriended Sun Xiaopeng, causing Sun Xiaopeng to be driven out of Laoshan.  "

    Sun Xiaopeng smiled on the side.

    Luo Fang has been sitting quietly, listening to what we said, and I asked Luo Fang: "How are you living in the devil world now? Life is quite nourishing, right?"

    "That's right." Sun Xiaopeng slapped his thigh at this time: "Luo Fang, hurry up and find a partner for me in the devil world, just someone as beautiful as the dancing girl just now."

    "Didn't the monster you like just die? Why do you want to find a new one so quickly?" Luo Fang looked at him and asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng smiled awkwardly: "Since you don't want to help me find it, forget it and just pretend I didn't mention it."

    We started chatting from all over the world.

    It¡¯s true that we haven¡¯t really gotten together for a long time, especially Luo Fang. This guy has become more and more mysterious since he went to the devil world.

    Just now, he captured the dancing girl with one move.

    That dancing girl is a witch with green evil energy after all. A monster with such strength, even if placed in the demon world, is still a strong person who can take charge of a state.

    But Luo Fang never mentioned anything about the demon world, and rarely spoke. Even if he did say a few words to us, he was talking about what happened in the milk tea shop.

    This meal lasted three hours, during which we drank a lot of wine. By the time we came out, it was already two o'clock in the afternoon.

    "I still have things to do in the demon world, see you later." After Luo Fang came out, after saying this, he disappeared into a small alley.

    "As for Sun Xiaopeng and Boss Yunhai, they had a lot to do and rushed to meet the disciples of their own sect.

    Ai Tangtang and I went to the hospital together.

    After arriving at the hospital, I was also thinking about how I would explain it to Sister Xiaoping later. After all, she was pregnant for ten months and didn¡¯t even see the baby after she was born.

    By the time we walked into the ward, Sister Xiaoping had also woken up. Yan Beixun was sitting aside, holding Sister Xiaoping's hand and chatting.

    "Axiu, are you back from dinner?" Yan Beixun turned around and looked over.

    Sister Xiaoping¡¯s face was obviously not good-looking, and her eyes were a little swollen, as if she had cried.

    "Axiu, what happened to Ping An?" Sister Xiaoping looked at me and asked.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 565 Uncle Guang invites you to dinner

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Peace." I was stunned.

    Sister Xiaoping said: "He told me that the child was taken away by Ksitigarbha. Is it true?"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could not believe us, I suddenly understood.

    I smiled, nodded and said, "Sister Xiaoping, don't worry, Ping An's child was indeed taken away by Ksitigarbha."

    When Sister Xiaoping heard this, she started crying. Ai Tangtang pushed me: "What are you doing? You made Sister Xiaoping cry."

    "You can't blame me." I became speechless.

    "Don't cry. The child was taken away by Ksitigarbha. This is a good thing, a huge good thing." Yan Beixun hurriedly persuaded him at this time.

    Sister Xiaoping cried and laughed at the same time: "It's a pity that I haven't even seen what the child looks like. I won't cry anymore. I will let Ksitigarbha take the child away. This is a blessing that has been cultivated in several lifetimes."  "

    "That's right." Yan Beixun said with a smile: "After a few decades, when we go to the underworld, maybe my child will become an official with Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, and we can also enjoy the blessings, right?  "

    Yan Beixun comforted Sister Xiaoping.

    I was relieved when I saw this. Sister Xiaoping turned out to be crying with joy. Maybe she was a little disappointed because she hadn¡¯t seen the child.

    But this is definitely a great thing.

    We chatted with Sister Xiaoping for a while until seven o'clock in the evening. Ai Tangtang stayed with Sister Xiaoping, while Yan Beixun and I went to his house to invite the bronze statue of the ancestor back to the Chinese medicine shop.

    Of course, the most important thing is to offer incense to the ancestor. Yan Beixun restored Taoism at this time, and naturally returned to our Yan Chixia lineage.

    We worked hard for a while before moving the bronze statue of the founder back to the second floor of the Chinese medicine shop.

    After putting it away, Yan Beixun lit a stick of incense and bowed to his ancestor. After lighting the incense, he breathed a sigh of relief and took out a box in the corner containing the Huan Qing Giant Sword.

    He opened the box, pulled out the Huanqing Giant Sword, and said, "I really can't leave this circle."

    I said to him from behind: "Actually, whether you can restore Taoism or not at that time, you can't be of much help. What a loss, you have ten years of life."

    Yan Bei  An arm is missing, or a leg is missing, like a disabled person."

    "It's not as serious as you said. I didn't know how to teach Dharma before, so why am I here now?" I laughed.

    Yan Beixun glanced at me: "You haven't lost your Taoist skills. Forget it, I'm too lazy to tell you. I'll go to the hospital to accompany Xiaoping first."

    "Go." I said.

    After Yan Beixun left, Ai Tangtang came back not long after.

    She was in a pretty good mood after she came back. She watched TV with me for a while before going upstairs to sleep.

    It¡¯s been another month.

    This month has been pretty much the same as before. I just eat, drink and sleep every day. At most, I go to Yan Beixun's house to play for a while.

    And Yan Beixun, although he has recovered his Taoism, he has no intention of getting involved in supernatural matters and continues to work as a security guard.

    On this day, Uncle Guang suddenly called me and said that he wanted to treat Ai Tangtang and I to dinner, and wanted to thank us for helping him kill the shadow.

    I naturally agreed, and that night, Ai Tangtang and I went to a high-end restaurant in Guanyinqiao Pedestrian Street.

    As soon as I came in, a waiter came up and asked me if I had a reservation.

    I said: "A friend came here first, his name is Zhen Guang."

    "Friend Mr. Zhen, please come with me." The waiter turned around and led us to the private room on the second floor.

    This restaurant is decorated in ancient Chinese style, with a strong Chinese flavor.

    We came to a private room on the second floor. This private room was very large, and there was even a creek next to it, with fish swimming in it.

    Uncle Guang was sitting in casual clothes. When he saw the two of us, he smiled and said, "You two are finally here, come in quickly."

    "Mr. Zhen, will the food be served now?" the waiter at the door asked.

    "Yes, get it now." Uncle Guang nodded.

    After we sat down, Ai Tangtang smiled and said to Uncle Guang, "Uncle Guang, it's okay. I've become the boss all of a sudden. I'll treat you to dinner here."

    "Ahem, let's talk about itI'm sorry, I used to be a beggar, guarding the back door of this restaurant. At that time, a head chef here was very kind to me. He would leave some leftovers for me, and occasionally others.  There's some good wine left.  "

    "No, I just bought this restaurant and gave it to the chef." Uncle Guang said.

    Ai Tangtang said with a smile: "They give you the leftovers to the restaurant, so what are you going to give us?"

    "Don't make trouble." I patted Ai Tangtang on the back of the head.

    Uncle Guang smiled and said: "The chef is kind-hearted and helped me when I was in the most difficult time. No amount of money can repay this kind of kindness. Of course, you two also helped a lot. Just tell me what you want."  Buy them all for you two."

    Seeing that Uncle Guang was full of rich aura, I asked: "Uncle Guang, if you invite us out for dinner this time, you won't just treat us to a meal, right?"

    "I just want to treat you two to a meal, nothing else." Uncle Guang said with a smile.

    I have been involved in society for so many years, and I saw that there was something hidden in Uncle Guang's eyes. I said, "We are all so familiar with him, so just tell me if you have anything to say."

    "I'm sorry to say it, but it's like this. Something happened to my grandson." Uncle Guang touched the back of his head and said, "That time at my house, after I cleared away my shadow, there was always something wrong with my grandson.  Not only did she have a high fever, but she was still mumbling nonsense."

    At this time, the food was also brought to the table by the waiter. I picked up a piece of meat and took a bite and asked, "What nonsense?"

    "He said he didn't have long to live, he was going to die, or something like that." Uncle Guang said, "I thought about it and decided to ask you."

    "After dinner, let me go to your house with you." I smiled.

    Ai Tangtang didn¡¯t want to talk at all at this time, and kept swiping his chopsticks over the dishes.

    "You two are both worldly experts, please give me money, Su. You have helped me so much, I don't know how to thank you." Uncle Guang sighed and said with a look of shame.

    I touched my nose and believed that Uncle Guang was telling the truth. No matter what Uncle Guang's character was before, after three years of begging, he probably had a disdain for money and the like.  Everyone who helped him was grateful.

    I said, "Well, after you finish helping your grandson, you can buy me a car."

    When Uncle Guang heard this, he became happy: "Okay, it's a deal, it's a deal." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 566 Seven Death Curse

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Uncle Guang simply belongs to me. If I don't let him give me money, he will feel uncomfortable all over. I guess he is a legendary rich man."

    After Ai Tangtang and I finished eating, Uncle Guang took us both to his house.

    Of course, this time it was a car-for-gun exchange. The last time we went to his house with Uncle Guang, we took a taxi. At this time, he drove us there in a Mercedes-Benz sedan worth more than two million yuan.  of.

    After arriving at the door of his house, Ai Tangtang and I walked into the house.

    Uncle Guang¡¯s wife, Shufen, came up and said with an embarrassed look: ¡°I misunderstood you last time, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    "Shufen, you go buy groceries quickly, and they and I will go see how our grandson is doing." After Uncle Guang finished speaking, he took us to the second floor.

    Opening the door, the room was filled with Transformers and other toys, and Uncle Guang¡¯s grandson was lying on the bed, with his eyes closed and a look of pain on his face, but he was humming something in a low voice.

    I put my ear to it and listened.

    "Don't take me away, don't take me away."

    After hearing this, I frowned, turned back to Ai Tangtang and asked, "Can you tell what's going on?"

    Ai Tangtang touched his chin, thought for a while and said, "Look at this child's back."

    I turned the kid over, then lifted up his clothes and took a look. At this time, there was a dark human face on his back, which looked like a tattoo.

    "What is this?" Uncle Guang couldn't help but ask.

    I touched it: "It's nothing special. Has your grandson ever had a tattoo before?"

    "Idiot, this is not a tattoo. You are a demon hunter. This is the Seven Death Curse." Ai Tangtang said.

    When I heard Ai Tangtang mention the Seven Death Curse, I remembered it, frowned and said, "No way, is there anyone still playing with this thing?"

    It¡¯s no wonder that I can¡¯t remember evil spells like the Seven Death Curse.

    Strictly speaking, this is not an evil method.

    Generally speaking, evil laws are caused by us people using Taoism to harm others. We call them evil laws, but this Seven Death Curse is actually something caused by the underworld to harm people.

    Speaking of the Seven Death Curse, it has a great origin.

    The Seven Death Curse was originally developed by King Ping of the Underworld.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out? out? out? is? the? king? who? is? the? queen? in? the? underworld.? There? is? one? of? the? descendants? in? the? world? who? is? the? number one? scholar,? but? this? descendant? is? short-lived,? destined? not? to? live? to? eighteen? years.

    King Pingping immediately used the Seven Death Curse.

    The Seven Death Curse is to use evil magic to place curse seals on seven other children who are similar in age to one's descendants.

    This curse seal disrupts the longevity of these children.

    People's lifespan is fixed. For example, if you can live to be eighty years old, even if you don't know how to swim, you won't drown if you jump into the water. Even if you jump from a building in the twenties, you will become a vegetative state at most, but you won't die.  .

    Back in Changshou, Chongqing, there was an incident involving a devil girl. A little girl threw a child under two years old from the 20th floor. However, the child survived. This is destiny.  Hard, he didn't deserve to die.

    After the curse seal disrupts the longevity of these children, any accident, even a small cold, may cause the child to die.

    And as long as one of the children dies, the child will become the scapegoat of the equal prince and grandson, and he can add the child's longevity to the name of his own descendants.

    It¡¯s no wonder that I can¡¯t remember this spell. This spell hasn¡¯t appeared for a long time, and once this kind of spell is used, it is done by people from the underworld.

    Of course, at the end of the Seven Death Curse, if no child dies due to an accident, then a ghost will come and cause an 'accident' at will.

    After I told Uncle Guang about the Seven Death Curse, Uncle Guang's legs softened and he sat down on the ground. His eyes were dull and he said, "What should I do? It's actually those big men in the underworld who want my grandson's life."

    "Don't be afraid. There are seven scapegoats for this Seven Death Curse, so your grandson may not be chosen." I said.

    "What day is it today that your grandson became like this?" I turned around and asked.

    "The sixth day." Uncle Guang said.

    "It's almost done." I nodded and said to Ai Tangtang: "You go back and help me get the 'guy' over. I will guard it here today and tomorrow."

    "Okay." Ai Tangtang nodded, turned around and ran out.

    Uncle Guang asked: "Will something big happen?"

    "Probably not, I'm not sure." I said.

    "Those who can play the Seven Death Curse in the underworld are at least Yinhou level characters."?It is only because of this character that he has access to the Book of Life and Death.

    After disrupting longevity and killing a child, if you don't add longevity to the book of life and death, the life span of the person you want to help will not increase at all.

    Therefore, I am not confident that I can really help Uncle Guang in this matter. My current strength, to be honest, is still too low.

    Uncle Guang showed a slightly disappointed look on his face, but he still raised his hands to me and said, "As much as possible."

    Soon, Ai Tangtang came back with the Sanqing Huayang Gun and my black backpack.

    I drew some evil-suppressing talismans and posted them in this house. Although I also knew in my heart that these evil-suppressing talismans did not have much effect on those guys in the underworld, they were still better than nothing.

    At this time, the food downstairs was also ready. In fact, we had all eaten it, but Uncle Guang was very enthusiastic and insisted on taking us to eat.

    I didn¡¯t have much appetite, but Ai Tangtang was very happy, and went to eat and drink in a silly way.

    I sat on the sofa, lowered my head and pondered, thinking about countermeasures.

    If someone you know comes, that would be great.

    The Seven Death Curse cast a spell on seven children in total. I am here. If you know him, just ask him to take the lives of other children.

    I don¡¯t have to risk my life for someone I don¡¯t even know.

    Such a result will naturally make everyone happy.

    Even if you don¡¯t know me, seeing me guarding Uncle Guang¡¯s grandson will give you some face.

    But the most important thing is that there are not many people in the underworld who have enmity with me, Chief Niu is one of them.

    "However, it shouldn't be such a coincidence that we met Mr. Niu, right?"

    After dinner, Ai Tangtang had nothing to do if she stayed here. She went back to the Chinese medicine shop to sleep, while I went to Uncle Guang's grandson's house to sit down and stayed up all night.

    Uncle Guang would occasionally come in to make tea for me and chat with me.

    It wasn¡¯t until it was dark outside that I breathed a sigh of relief.

    Generally speaking, ghost agents will not act during the day, so it depends on whether something will happen tonight.

    I didn¡¯t sleep all night, so I fell asleep on the chair in the child¡¯s room.

    When I woke up, it was already five o'clock in the afternoon. I rubbed my eyes and heard the sound of Ai Tangtang and Uncle Guang chatting.

    When he sat up and took a look, Ai Tangtang was eating melon seeds leisurely and chatting with Uncle Guang.

    I stretched, and Uncle Guang stood up and said: "You are hungry, hurry up, there is food downstairs, you can eat it as soon as it is warmed up." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 567: The Soul-Chasing Order of Ten Thousand Ghosts

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I went downstairs, cleaned up the food cooked by Uncle Guang¡¯s wife, and then asked Uncle Guang and his wife to stay in a hotel outside for one night. We don¡¯t know what will happen tonight, so it¡¯s best for them to avoid it.

    After Uncle Guang gave me the key to his house, he went out with his wife.

    Ai Tangtang and I stayed at Uncle Guang¡¯s grandson¡¯s house and waited.

    ¡°When the Huiyin police officer comes, we¡¯ll talk to him first. If that doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll call him back.¡± I said to Ai Tangtang next to me.

    Ai Tangtang asked: "Do I need to kill him?"

    "It depends on the situation. It's best not to kill the undercover, so as not to get into trouble." I laughed.

    Time ticked by with the clock on the wall, while the child on the bed was covered in cold sweat, turning over and over with a very painful expression.

    I can¡¯t do anything to help this guy, I can only watch from the sidelines.

    The time soon came to around 11:50, almost early in the morning.

    I looked at the clock on the wall and said to Ai Tangtang: "Go downstairs and watch. If there is any trouble, notify me as soon as possible. I will keep watch in this room."

    "Yes." Ai Tangtang nodded, turned around and went to the lobby on the first floor.

    At this time, Yin Chai cannot be allowed to enter this house.

    "If something unscrupulous comes in, it will quickly take away the child's three souls and seven souls. We don't have much time to react."

    The best thing is to keep the bad news outside the house and talk about it.

    Just when the bell officially reached midnight, there was a sound from downstairs of the house, which seemed to be the sound of Ai Tangtang talking to someone.

    I frowned, turned around, opened the door, and looked downstairs.

    At this time, two pale-faced men wearing ancient government officials' clothes were standing downstairs, holding iron chains in their hands.

    "Hey, brothers, it's convenient." As I said that, I quickly took out a large stack of Ming coins from my bag, which I had prepared before.

    I walked downstairs and came to these two shady men.

    The treacherous expressions on these two men were ugly, as if someone owed him tens of thousands of dollars.

    "Come on, this is our little brother. There are still six people in the Seven Death Curse. Do you think it can be convenient?" I smiled and handed over the money.

    When the two Yin Zai saw the Ming Coin that I handed over, they accepted it calmly. One of the Yin Zai said in a suppressed voice: "Since we can see both of us, it should be Mr. Yin Yang, a demon hunter, right?"  ?¡±

    "Since we are from this circle, there is nothing wrong with doing it for convenience." As he said this, the sinister looked at the other one.

    They both nodded to each other and looked at me, as if they wanted to say something else. Suddenly, these two men, perhaps taking a closer look at my appearance, suddenly became serious.

    "Your name is Zhang Xiu, right?" one of the shady people asked me.

    "That's right." I nodded, thinking to myself, man, am I so famous?  Any two random people from hell know me?

    As soon as I nodded, one of the undercover agents threw the coin to the ground and cursed: "Bah, underworld agents are handling cases and locking souls. Since you are a demon hunter, I won't let you help. How can I accept a bribe from you?"  Harm other people¡¯s lives?¡±

    When I heard this, I immediately felt unhappy. What the hell, I was so nice after accepting the money just now, and now I have turned my back on him and refused to recognize him?

    Ai Tangtang even pointed at the two underworld scoundrels and cursed: "You originally used this curse to harm people, but it's not harming anyone. You have to point it at this child? Are you two going to give me face?"

    "Hmph, go up and lock the soul. I want to see what's so powerful about this guy who has repeatedly offended Lord Niu." said the sinister.

    The other person heard this and floated upstairs.

    ¡°And I figured it out, could these two people be Niu Zongbing¡¯s subordinates?  No wonder, if you embarrass me, go down and report to General Niu. Not to mention promotion and salary increase, it can also leave a good impression on General Niu.

    "Catch them, don't kill them." After I said that, I rushed towards the Yin Chai in front of me, and the Yin Chai that floated to the second floor was naturally handed over to Ai Tangtang.

    After I pushed this sinner down, I punched him in the face, then bit off the fingers of my right hand and hit him on the ghost gate.

    Although these ghosts are office workers of the underworld, in fact, they are still ghosts.

    The ghost gate is still their fatal weakness.

    I looked up and saw Ai Tangtang also jumped down from the second floor. He was holding a Yinsha in his hand and threw it in front of me and said, "These guys are so weak. They can't defeat the evil ghosts in the earth, right?"? 

    "You two are no match for me. I don't want to know who ordered you to execute the Seven Death Curse, and I don't want to hinder your mission, but you are not allowed to touch this child, understand?" After saying that, I let him go.  Both of them.

    The two sinister men looked at each other, changed hands and ran out of the house to other places.

    At this time, I explained to Ai Tangtang: "These evil spirits may not necessarily be very powerful themselves, but the soul hooks in their hands can capture evil ghosts and evil spirits, and they can catch them accurately."

    Ai Tangtang said to me: "Why did you let them go? According to me, it is better to detain them both for one night. The Seven Death Curse will naturally lose its effect and no one will die."

    I rolled my eyes at Ai Tangtang: "You think too simplistically. They are naturally weak, but the person behind them is at least the Yin Hou of the Underworld. If you offend the Yin Hou of the Underworld, when the time comes, they will come knocking on your door. How can you do it?"  Can you make it?"

    "Hey, you can't tell. When they dare to come, I will bite them one by one. Am I afraid that I won't be able to bite them to death?" Ai Tangtang said.

    "Okay, let's go to the second floor and watch. If those two evil men turn around and come back again, wouldn't they be careless and lose Jingzhou?" After saying that, Ai Tangtang and I returned to Uncle Guang's grandson's house, and we didn't sleep all night.  .

    We stayed there until the next morning, when it was dark. Ai Tangtang and I stayed in this house all night, and we were almost exhausted.

    After dawn, I opened the child's back and found that the tattoo-like thing on his back had disappeared.

    "The Seven Death Curse has passed." I breathed a sigh of relief, then picked up the phone and called Uncle Guang so that he could go home.

    And I put the key he gave me on the coffee table of his house, went out with Ai Tangtang, took a taxi and rushed to the Chinese medicine store.

    After returning to Nanping Pedestrian Street, Ai Tangtang took me to the opposite side of the Chinese medicine shop to have breakfast.

    Ai Tangtang and I were eating more than twenty steamed dumplings and two bowls of porridge while chatting, when my phone suddenly rang.

    I picked up the phone and saw that it was Sun Xiaopeng calling.

    "Hey." I asked, chewing the bun in my mouth, "Is something okay?"

    "Brother, what have you done?" Sun Xiaopeng scolded over there: "You kid, the underworld has issued a ghost hunting order to hunt you down!"

    "Why do you want to stop Yin Zai's Seven Death Curse." Sun Xiaopeng said there.

    I was stunned for a moment and said: "What exactly is going on?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 568 What a Danger

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "I just woke up when news came from the underworld that yesterday, a descendant of King Qin Guang was in a car accident and was about to die. King Qin Guang immediately asked Mr. Niu to send someone to use the Seven Death Curse to give his  Descendants will continue their lives.¡±

    "In the end, the Seven Death Curse failed. It was said that they were in the world of the sun. You caught the two ghosts and locked them up for a whole night." Sun Xiaopeng said: "Then the descendants of King Qin Guang died. King Qin Guang was furious and started chasing ghosts.  The soul order will take you to the eighteen levels of hell and never be reincarnated."

    When I heard this, I understood that I had been tricked by Mr. Niu.

    Yesterday, I let those two villains go, but this happened again.

    ¡°Obviously, the two shady men reported the matter to General Niu after seeing me, and then General Niu used this method to take advantage of King Qin Guang¡¯s anger and wanted to kill me.

    I heard that it was General Niu who was attacking me, so I asked: "What is the situation of the Ten Thousand Ghosts Soul Hunting Order? Be more specific."

    When I first learned Taoism, I heard the name of the Ten Thousand Ghosts Soul Chasing Order. What kind of soul chasing order is this? The name sounds awesome, but I don¡¯t know what it is actually about.

    "The Soul-Chasing Order of Ten Thousand Ghosts is an order issued by the underworld to all evil ghosts and evil spirits, specifying whom to kill. As long as this person is killed by a evil ghost, the evil ghost no longer needs to wander around the world, but will go to the underworld to become the righteous god of the underworld.  "

    Hearing this, I was shocked and asked: "Is it impossible? Become the God of the Underworld?"

    You must know that after the death of the head of Laoshan, the underworld only promised a Yin Si Zhengshen. Even the elders of Laoshan did not receive this treatment.

    Now just to kill one person, throw out the Yinsi Zhengshen?

    "Otherwise, what do you think? Once this soul-chasing order is issued, countless evil ghosts will kill you desperately, even if your soul is gone, they don't care. There are two types of this soul-chasing order."

    "One is that the Yin Si Zhengshen was killed and the soul-seeking order was issued. The other is that the Tenth Palace of Hell directly issues it." Sun Xiaopeng said: "You kid, hey, we have ancestors in Laoshan and Longyin Temple.  Training, you must not protect people who are being hunted by the Ten Thousand Ghosts Soul Hunting Order, otherwise if you hide here with us, no matter how many evil ghosts there are, they won't be able to break in."

    This is probably because both Laoshan Mountain and Longyin Temple cooperate with the underworld. After all, people who have been ordered to chase ghosts and souls generally have a grudge against the underworld.

    "Like me, I was completely wronged.

    "It's okay. Ai Tangtang and I should be able to withstand it. Here's what happened." I told Yan Beixun everything about last night, and then said, "See if you people in Laoshan in the underworld can help."  Please explain, I was completely wronged by General Niu."

    "Well, don't worry, I will definitely try my best to make sure you don't die." Sun Xiaopeng said, "If it doesn't work, you and Ai Tangtang will hide in the devil world. Even the evil spirits in that place won't dare to enter."

    After hanging up the phone, Ai Tangtang drank all his porridge in one go and asked me, "What happened?"

    "Let's go back and talk." After I paid the bill, I returned to the Chinese medicine shop with Ai Tangtang and told her what happened.

    After hearing this, she frowned tightly and asked me, "How about we escape back to the devil world?"

    I sat on the sofa and pondered, shook my head and said, "No, not even in the devil world. Doesn't this feel a bit like running away in fear of crime?"

    "I will go to the underworld to find King Qin Guang and explain the matter clearly." I stood up and said.

    "You are crazy. He now thinks that you have just indirectly killed his descendants. Maybe when we meet, he will not give you a chance to speak and kill you directly." Ai Tangtang held my hand with a look on his face.  Said nervously.

    I said: "His so-called descendants have no feelings for him. In other words, in this matter, he may think that I have lost his face. Otherwise, if one of his descendants dies, he will go into action."  The Ten Thousand Ghost Soul Chasing Order, if they have so many descendants, and the Ten Thousand Ghost Soul Chasing Order is dispatched all day long, how can there be so many places in the underworld for the Yinsi Zhengshen?"

    Ai Tangtang shook his head worriedly: "Otherwise, you and I will go back to the Demon Realm, and I will ask my father to negotiate with King Qin Guang."

    "Ha." I looked at Ai Tangtang speechlessly and muttered in my heart, "Damn it, the Dragon King asked King Qin Guang to negotiate for such a thing."

    "Don't worry, it's not that serious. Will you go to the underworld with me?" I turned to look at Ai Tangtang and asked.

    "Of course together." Ai Tangtang nodded.

    This matter cannot be delayed. I called Yan Beixun and asked him to come over quickly and help me protect my body. After all, if I was in the underworld, I would be in trouble.At that time, the body was damaged by evil ghosts, which is really unfair.

    After drawing the Yin Talisman, I pasted two more talismans on the Sanqing Huayang Spear and Qimen Flying Armor so that I could bring them into the underworld.

    After attaching the yin charm, I closed my eyes and recited the spell, and then my head became dizzy.

    By the time I came to my senses, I had already arrived in front of Huangquan Bridge. Ai Tangtang was standing next to me, looking around cautiously.

    I picked up the Sanqing Huayang Spear on the ground and touched the Qimen Flying Armor on my chest. Then I felt a little more relieved and said to Ai Tangtang, "Let's go to Soul Sentence Peak first."

    Now we can only go to Soul Sentence Peak first and ask the first judge or Grandmaster Kunde to help find King Qin Guang and explain this matter.

    Since he can sit in the position of the King of Hell in the Tenth Palace, he should not be that kind of unreasonable person.

    Thinking of this, Ai Tangtang and I walked over. We were lucky. Yu Letong was performing official duties at this time. When he saw me, his expression changed drastically. Then he said a few words to the people around him and walked over.  He lowered his voice and said, "Why are you here in the underworld!"

    "Can't you come?" I asked.

    "Hurry in." Yu Letong opened a bag. This bag was the stuff he took me to Soul Sentence Peak last time.

    I glanced at Ai Tangtang next to me, and chose to believe in Yu Letong. After I jumped in, the bag closed.

    I waited boredly inside the dark bag for four or five hours.

    I was almost too bored to bear it. At this time, the exit of the bag above my head opened, and Yu Letong's voice came from outside: "Come out."

    When I took a look out of the bag, I was already at the bottom of Soul Punishing Peak, and Ai Tangtang was standing next to Yu Letong.

    "Brother, now that King Qin Guang has issued an order to chase the souls of all ghosts, you still dare to come to the underworld?" Yu Letong asked.

    "I'm here to solve this problem." I said.

    Yu Letong lowered his voice and said: "Even if we kill you, you will be promoted to the righteous god of the Yin Division!"

    As soon as I heard Yu Letong¡¯s words, I remembered the scene of swaggering across Huangquan Bridge just now, and my heart skipped a beat. It was so dangerous!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 569 Paper

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "If Yu Letong had shouted just now, I would be the one who was issued the order to chase the souls of ten thousand ghosts. It is estimated that not only those evil spirits, but also the countless ghosts lining up would rush towards me.

    I wiped the sweat from my forehead and cupped my hands towards Yu Letong: "Brother Yu is indeed upright."

    Yu Letong smiled and said: "Actually, these are all a piece of cake. Besides, even if I exposed your identity just now, there were so many underworlds and ghosts at that time, I definitely can't be the righteous god of the underworld.  "

    What Yu Letong said is true, but no matter what, this matter just now was all thanks to his help.

    "You go up the mountain, I have to go back." After Yu Letong said that, he turned around and left.

    Ai Tangtang said: "This man is quite smart. If you had exposed your identity just now, your life would probably not be saved."

    I nodded slightly. If it was just a little bit of evil and ghosts, Ai Tangtang and I might be able to kill them all together. After all, Ai Tangtang is a dragon. But after things got serious, there was a steady stream of evil spirits from the underworld.  Oh no, can you kill them all?

    I¡¯m too lazy to think about these issues. Time is tight and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with my body in this world.

    I grabbed Ai Tangtang¡¯s hand and walked towards Soul Sentence Peak.

    Fortunately, there are not many ghosts on Soul Punishing Peak, and human traces are rare.

    Even the occasional Yinza who passed by did not recognize me.

    After walking for nearly an hour, Ai Tangtang and I finally arrived at the gate of the palace at the top of Soul Sentence Peak.

    The First Judge¡¯s ability should have already known that I was coming when I came here.

    Ai Tangtang and I didn¡¯t go up to knock on the door. After a while, the palace door opened and Kunde walked out of the door.

    He walked up to me with a frown on his face and said to me: "You know how to cause trouble all day long, but this time you even caused a ghost hunt."

    "Grandmaster, I was wronged!" I said, "It was Commander-in-Chief Niu who framed me deliberately. I came to you and the First Judge for help and to see if I can explain to King Qin Guang."

    Kunde said: "The first judge has too many official duties and is extremely busy. How can you go to King Qin Guang because of your personal matters?"

    I heard the meaning of Kunde's reminder and quickly said, "No, I heard from the past that the first judge is fair and impartial, so I want to come here to redress the injustice!"

    "Well, come in with me." Upon hearing this, Kunde showed a slightly satisfied look on his face.

    Indeed, I am an outsider after all. If the First Judge wants to fight with King Guang of Qin or General Niu because of me, an outsider, this is not a good idea. The fight must be justified and justified.

    ?????????????Isn't this the meaning of Kunde's reminder just now? If you approach King Qin Guang in a private capacity, it may be a lot of trouble. Now that you are here to avenge your grievances, it is justifiable for the first judge to intervene in this matter.

    Ai Tangtang and I walked in together. Kunde took us to a side hall. At this time, Kunde took out a piece of paper and handed it over and said: "Please explain clearly the cause of the matter, the process, and who you are suing."  .¡±

    "Is this a piece of paper?" I asked with a smile.

    Kunde nodded.

    I couldn¡¯t write well for a long time while holding the brush. Although I could use the brush to draw characters, drawing characters and writing are completely different concepts. I couldn¡¯t read the words I wrote with the brush.

    Ai Tangtang who was standing by could not stand it anymore and grabbed the brush. I dictated and she wrote.

    Not to mention, Ai Tangtang¡¯s calligraphy is quite beautiful.

    Since it is a lawsuit, it must look like a lawsuit. I told how arrogant and unreasonable Niu Zongbing was, and then added this incident. Niu Zongbing deliberately wanted to frame me, and also put  The descendants of King Guang of Qin were killed.

    Of course, this is a fact. After writing it, Kunde read it over, nodded slightly, and said: "Well, I will ask someone to arrange for you two to live there. There are also procedures to go through when filing a lawsuit in the underworld, but you don't have to worry, since you  The complaint has been brought here, and our Soul Judgment Summit will immediately suspend the Ten Thousand Ghosts Soul Hunting Order against you until the results come out."

    "Thank you, Master Patriarch." I cupped my hand.

    After Kunde left, a shady man wearing black uniforms came over and greeted me. I also know this person. Although I don¡¯t know his name, when I was learning marksmanship from the master in the basement, I would talk to them about the world.  Things now.

    After he arranged two rooms for Ai Tangtang and I, I asked him to take me to see the master.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to come here, I can¡¯t make sense if I don¡¯t go see Master.

    Ai Tangtang is hereAs soon as he heard this, he asked curiously: "Who are you going to see?"

    ¡°We are seeing a great hero, would you like to go with us?¡± I said.

    "Really or not, there can still be heroes in this place?" Ai Tangtang followed him dubiously.

    After Ai Tangtang and I came to the basement, I took the key from the underhanded man and opened the cell door. At this time, Hentianxiao was still sleeping on the weeds on the ground.

    "Come in quickly." I made a hissing gesture toward Ai Tangtang.

    Immediately afterwards, I walked over cautiously, prepared to laugh out loud.

    After I got close to him, Hentianxiao opened his eyes and sat up, asking, "Why did you come running over all of a sudden?"

    "Don't I miss you, Master?" I chuckled.

    "Bah, who is this, my apprentice's wife? Hey, no, it smells like that old demon dragon. Hey, it turns out to be a little dragon girl." Hentian smiled and looked at Ai Tangtang and said.

    Ai Tangtang's face turned pale, and he was so frightened that he sat down on the ground: "Hateful laughter!"

    "Hey, eldest sister, aren't you usually very timid? Why are you so scared?" I couldn't help but ask Ai Tangtang.

    "My father said that Hentianxiao likes to eat the heart of a dragon the most." Ai Tangtang said, jumped up and hid behind me, looking at Hentianxiao carefully.

    Hentianxiao was also speechless and said: "Your father is so old, can you come up with some good ways to educate your children? Don't just act like someone who likes to eat dragons, and do it for a long time. Monsters as powerful as your dragons are everywhere.  Can they all eat you?"

    Ai Tangtang said to me with a face full of complaints: "You said you were here to see this big devil, so I wouldn't have followed you."

    I smiled and said, "If you are unhappy, go back quickly."

    As soon as he heard what I said, Ai Tangtang ran away without hesitation.

    After Ai Tangtang left, Hentianxiao said to me: "This little dragon girl is silly and quite fun. But when I fought with the old demon dragon before, she didn't exist."

    "Yes." I nodded: "She seems to be over a hundred years old."

    "No wonder, you are still so young." Hentian smiled and said: "By the way, you come to see the master, don't you know how to get some good food and drink? You have the nerve to come to see me empty-handed?" (Remember the website address:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 570 Confrontation

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "I came in a hurry. I'll go up and ask them to bring some drinks down, and we'll have some." After I said that, I turned around and went up to get the drinks.

    "No need. Since you left last time, I've had wine to drink and meat to eat every day, and I don't miss this meal. But your kid came to see me suddenly. Is there something wrong?" Hentian smiled and looked at me.  ask.

    I shook my head: "Isn't it natural for a disciple to visit his master?"

    "Is there really nothing else?" Hentian asked with a smile.

    "Well, I really didn't come to see you because I wanted you to help me with anything. But I came here this time because I encountered some troubles, and I get angry just talking about it. Just wait, I'll go up and get some wine, and we'll have a nice chat.  Nagging.¡±

    After saying that, I went up, got some food and wine, returned to the cell, sat on the ground with Hentianxiao, and while drinking, I told Hentianxiao what happened this time.

    After hearing this, he smiled and said: "Then Mr. Niu was threatened by me last time, and he still attacked you?"

    "Master, why don't you go out and kill him?" I said, "You are so powerful, why are you trapped here?"

    Hentian smiled and said: "It's easy to leave, but difficult to live in peace. There are other reasons why I'm here. You'd better not know about it now. You won't understand even if I tell you."

    After saying that, he picked up the flask, took a long sip of wine, looked at the ceiling, his eyes full of nostalgia, and said: "I live a comfortable life here, but I don't know how good the brothers of the Demon Plain are now.  .¡±

    "I've seen them before." I said, "In the Demon Plain before, I met a centurion named Ge Zheng. That guy was really powerful. He stabbed him with a spear. If I hadn't had the Qimen Flying Armor,  Lives were lost.¡±

    Hearing what I said, Hentian smiled and said, "Is that boy Ge Zheng still such a bad temper?"

    "After he recognized my gun and Qimen Flying Armor, he didn't take action again. Instead, he called me General." I said.

    Hentianxiao nodded and said nothing.

    When I saw his appearance, I couldn't help but ask: "Master, what is the reason why you are trapped here?"

    "You don't understand even if I tell you." Hentianxiao shook his head slightly.

    "How do you know that I don't understand if you don't tell me?" I said.

    Hearing what I said, Hentian smiled and said, "Do you believe in fate?"

    "Fate?" I shook my head slightly: "I don't believe it."

    "I didn't believe it before. When the hand of fate reaches out to me, forget it, let's not talk about it." Hentianxiao took a sip of wine, stood up, and said, "I thought I Hentianxiao was invincible on the battlefield, but  I have to give in to the illusory word fate, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny?¡±

    I was a little baffled by what I heard. He hated Tianxiao but didn't want to talk to me anymore. He said: "Okay, I've drank the wine. You can go about your own business. If that Niu Commander is really bullying others, come here to find him."  I, I will take his life.¡±

    After saying that, he leaned against the wall, closed his eyes, and fell asleep.

    "Thank you, Master." After saying that, I turned around and left the dungeon, returning to the arranged residence.

    As soon as I arrived at the door, the door was ajar, revealing two eyes, looking at me.

    I pushed the door open, and Ai Tangtang took two steps back and asked nervously: "The big devil didn't follow, did he?"

    I saw Ai Tangtang¡¯s scared look and said, ¡°Are you, your majestic dragon princess, too timid?¡±

    "Who said I'm timid, but Hentianxiao is really scary." Ai Tangtang said with a frown.

    But then, Ai Tangtang asked curiously: "What did that devil tell you?"

    "Aren't you afraid of him? Are you still asking?" I sat on the table, poured a glass of water and took a sip.

    Ai Tangtang said: "I'm just asking out of fear, but it's quite strange. How could that big devil be imprisoned in the underworld for no reason? Back then, my father and the King of Demons combined couldn't even fight him.  If he wants to leave the underworld, it will be easy for him."

    ¡°Maybe he likes to live in the dungeon.¡± I laughed.

    "It makes sense." Ai Tangtang nodded.

    Originally, I was just joking, but seeing Ai Tangtang nodding seriously, the tea I just drank spit out in one sip, and I couldn't help but laugh: "Do you really believe it?"

    "Otherwise, there is no reason for him to live in this dungeon all the time. There is no other reason except that he wants to."

    Ai Tangtang and I chatted wordlessly.

    The next day, when Ai Tangtang and I were talking about her boring nonsense, Kunde opened the door and walked in.With a smile on his face, he said to me: "Axiu, get ready. In a few hours, King Qin Guang and General Niu will come to our place to confront you in court."

    "Okay." I breathed a sigh of relief, but Kunde said: "But don't be too happy. Although among the ten kings of hell, His Majesty King Yama is the most powerful now, but King Qin Guang is also very powerful. You  Remember not to reason with King Qin Guang."

    "There is no reason to explain to a big man like King Guang of Qin. You just need to return all the deaths of his descendants to Mr. Niu."

    "Yeah." I nodded.

    I kept thinking in my mind, what should I say later, but time flew by very quickly.

    A few hours later, the familiar undercover guy walked into the house and asked me to go to the lobby with him. Since Ai Tangtang had nothing to do with the case, there was no need to go with him.

    When I came to the palace gate, I looked inside. At this time, the first judge Cui Fujun was sitting at the head. Next to him, there was a chair. He was wearing a black dragon robe and had an expressionless face. He looked to be in his forties.  man sitting there.

    This person should be King Qin Guang. King Qin Guang looks to be in his forties, but he is different from those middle-aged men in their forties in the world of the world.

    Most of the middle-aged men in the Yang world are fat and have beer bellies, but King Qin Guang, although wearing a dragon robe, can feel energetic and in good shape, with a vague aura of a superior.

    After I walked into the palace, King Qin Guang glanced at me, with vague anger in his eyes.

    "Who is your highness?" Cui Fujun looked at me expressionlessly and said.

    "Little Zhang Xiu, I have met King Qin Guang and Lord Cui." I knelt down and kowtowed to these two before standing up.

    "Well, tell me everything you want to sue." Cui Fujun said.

    I hurriedly told what happened to me that night, exactly as it was.

    When I finished speaking, Commander Niu¡¯s voice sounded behind me.

    ¡°What a load of nonsense!¡±

    I looked back and saw General Niu walking in from outside and cupping his hands towards King Qin Guang.

    He is already the Marquis of Yin, so he does not need to pay any courtesy.

    "It's nonsense. If I want to kill a guy like you, why should I borrow the help of His Majesty King Qin Guang?" Mr. Niu glared at me, and then said to King Qin Guang: "Your Majesty, I want to say something about this.  Two sentences." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 571 Palm

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    King Qin Guang had no expression on his face when he faced me, but at this moment he smiled at Mr. Niu and said, "Mr. Niu, why do you have to be so polite? Just say it."

    "I dare to ask your majesty, I, Old Niu, have fought countless battles for the underworld and killed countless enemies. If I want to kill this guy, why should I borrow your hand?" said Mr. Niu.

    "Indeed, General Niu has become a ghost a long time ago. Killing you is just a piece of cake. Why complicate a simple matter?" King Qin Guang looked at me and asked.

    When I heard it, I woke up, so I did not need to frame people with high efforts to give the prefecture.  This is all bullshit logic.

    Of course, I felt unhappy. Faced with the legendary Ten Palaces of Hell, I did not dare to make a mistake. Instead, I said respectfully: "Your Majesty, I have also conquered and eliminated numerous demons in the human world. Even the demon world has entered and exited three times."  , no one dared to stop me, and when I encountered an ancient evil spirit, I would kill it with one shot. Commander Niu was naturally afraid of me and did not dare to come to the world to trouble me, so he used such despicable methods."

    It¡¯s all bragging anyway, who wouldn¡¯t?

    "Fart!" General Niu glared at me and yelled: "I have fought countless battles, why should I be afraid of you?"

    "I have killed countless demons, why can't you be afraid of me?" I replied.

    "This is a trial, not a vegetable market in the world. Why are you making so much noise?" Cui Fujun said at this time, "The matter is simple. Since the two of them can't argue, Your Majesty, I think it's better to make it a solid case?"

    After hearing this, King Qin Guang frowned and asked: "Iron case? Mr. Niu is the Lord of the Underworld. Isn't this inappropriate?"

    "The first time I was brought to Cui Fujun by Huang Yuanwai, because of Cui Fujun's ironclad statement, Huang Yuanwai was so frightened that his face turned pale and he ran away.

    I also learned about it later when I learned marksmanship from my master here.

    The iron case is a perverted case handling specification.

    On this Soul Sentence Peak, all judges can handle ironclad cases, but whenever there is an ironclad case, as long as an official from the underworld is involved, someone will go to these judges to smooth things over.

    "But Cui Fujun doesn't work here. The so-called iron case means that all those involved in the case, regardless of their status, will be investigated and dealt with.

    To put it simply, the reason why General Niu is so excited now is because he commands three thousand niu heads, and he also carries the identity of Yin Hou. However, once he is involved in an iron case, these identities will be temporarily deprived of him, pending the investigation of the case.

    Mr. Niu¡¯s face also looked a bit unsightly, and he said to Mr. Cui: ¡°Mr. Cui, I have no grievances with you. Are you going to punish me with an ironclad case?¡±

    "It's indeed inappropriate." King Qin Guang frowned and said.

    Cui Fujun said with a smile: "Your Majesty, you must also know my ironclad case. Just kidding, even my own son will never be merciful if he is involved in my ironclad case. As long as Mr. Niu is really  It has nothing to do with him, so what if a solid case is solved?"

    "But General Niu is a Yin Lord after all, and he led three thousand oxen to fight for my underworld" King Qin Guang said.

    General Niu said: "Your Majesty, I, Old Niu, am loyal to you. I am not afraid of investigation. I am upright and not afraid of shadows. But in a case of ironclad crime, won't I also have to go to jail? And suffer all this?"

    "There is no need to say more about the cause of death of His Majesty's descendants." Lord Cui suddenly stood up and threw out a pen in his hand, the Judge's Pen.

    This pen emitted a faint yellow light, and then Master Jiang, who had been standing next to Mr. Cui, read loudly: "Iron case!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Mr. Niu¡¯s expression was not good-looking, but I felt happy in my heart. Sure enough, Mr. Cui helped me.

    "Come here, bring all the people involved in this Seven Death Curse, regardless of their official positions, for trial." Master Jiang said loudly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, King Qin Guang's face turned livid, he glanced at him and asked, "Are you going to lock me up too?"

    "Don't dare!" Master Jiang quickly apologized and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, don't be offended."

    At this time, all the evil spirits in the palace went down the mountain, and we waited in the palace.

    Mr. Niu remained silent during this period. After a while, two familiar undercover men were escorted up.

    These two yin differences were not as prestigious as when they saw it in the yang in the last time. They were wearing prison uniforms, and their hands and feet were copied with an iron chain.

    As soon as they entered the room, General Niu glared at them. As soon as they knelt down, they pointed at me and shouted, "That's him. He locked us up all night and killed His Majesty's descendants."

    "I didn't ask, what did you say? Just slap your mouth." Mr. Cui said calmly.

    Raise your hand to hit the bad guys on both sides, and beat these two bad guys to death.??Batu cracked.

    "Okay, it's almost done." After Cui Fujun finished speaking, he stopped.

    At this time, Master Jiang looked at the two undercover men in prison uniforms and asked: "Tell me what happened that day, word for word. If you dare to miss something, or lie, you should know what the eighteenth level of hell looks like."  .¡±

    "Yes, yes." One of the Yinzai, who had a slightly better mouth, said hurriedly: "That day we went to Chongqing City in the Yang Realm to cast the Seven Death Curse."

    As soon as he finished speaking, King Qin Guang frowned.

    But he was also quite smart and said quickly: "No, I'm going to perform official duties, perform official duties."

    "Then this guy suddenly rushed out and arrested us both without saying a word. He also said that he came to cause trouble deliberately because he was dissatisfied with King Qin Guang." Yin Chai said.

    "Very good, are you sure there is nothing missing?" Cui Fujun asked.

    "No, that's what happened." This person said.

    "Come here, drag this man out, give him five hundred lashes, and then throw him into the eighteenth level of hell." After Cui Fujun finished speaking, he took a sip of tea.

    The two yinzai dragged the yinzai outside.

    "Judge Cui, everything I said is true, every word is true."

    As he spoke later, his voice had disappeared, but General Niu said angrily to King Qin Guang: "Your Majesty, Cui Fujun does not distinguish between right and wrong. Due to a private trial, I found out that this boy's ancestor and Cui Fujun  They are good friends.¡±

    "Who asked you to speak?" Cui Fujun looked at Mr. Niu and asked, "You are under trial now. If I don't ask you anything, you can't speak. Someone will slap you."

    Two more gangsters walked out from both sides and stepped forward. Mr. Niu looked around and asked, "Who dares?"

    After saying this, the two shady men really didn¡¯t dare to move.

    "Since they don't dare, if anyone dares to come up to the hall, slap him ten times." Cui Fujun finished speaking. When I heard this, I immediately stood up and cupped my hands without saying anything.

    "After all, you are talking nonsense. I guess even if Mr. Cui has friendship with the Patriarch, he will slap me in the current situation."

    "Well, Zhang Xiu, you can fight him. Don't worry, he is awaiting trial now. In this palace, he can't resist." Mr. Cui Fu said with a smile.

    Mr. Niu¡¯s eyes widened and he stared at me fiercely, as if he was threatening me.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 572 Major Case

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    King Qin Guang said at this time: "Master Cui, is this not a good idea?"

    "Your Majesty, I have always tried cases fairly and impartially." Cui Fujun replied.

    The implication is that I am reviewing the case and you can just watch it and leave it alone.

    King Qin Guang glanced at Mr. Niu helplessly.

    I felt so happy that I hit Mr. Niu with a scratch on the ear. I guess I used too much force and almost dislocated my hand.

    I slapped it ten times in succession, then rubbed my hands and walked back.

    Cui Fujun asked: "What's wrong? Your hand is injured?"

    "No, this guy's skin is too thick and his hands hurt." I said with a smile.

    Mr. Niu looked angry at this time, but did not dare to speak.

    Cui Fujun looked at the undercover man who continued to wear prison uniform and said, "Tell me the whole story."

    "Huh." Mr. Niu snorted at this time.

    The sinister glanced at Mr. Niu and was about to speak. Master Jiang beside Mr. Cui said, "If you think about it clearly, the person who made those remarks just now has been thrown into the eighteenth level of hell."

    This was obviously a threat. The shady man looked troubled and said, "I'm telling Mr. Cui that it was Mr. Niu who asked us to do this. Let us put everything aside on this show."

    When King Qin Guang heard this, he frowned and turned to ask Mr. Cui: "This was obviously forced to say it. Can it be used as evidence in court?"

    "When handling a case, if these people are not forced, will they be willing to tell the truth?" Cui Fujun smiled and said, "Bring them here."

    At this time, the yinza who had been pushed down and sent to the eighteenth level of hell walked in shaking.

    "My lord, I said everything. We all said that Commander Niu asked us to say so."

    This man chattered a lot, wishing he could tell all the bad things Mr. Niu had done.

    ¡°Mr. Niu, did you really do this?¡± King Qin Guang¡¯s eyes sparkled and he looked at Mr. Niu and asked.

    "Wait a minute, these two people just talked about each other, that's not how the case is tried." Cui Fujun said with a smile: "Bring the others in."

    Immediately afterwards, nearly a hundred people were brought into the hall.

    Some are undercover, and some are clerks in the underworld.

    The man who brought them up handed over his hands and said respectfully to Mr. Cui: "Sir, in the case of the Seven Death Curse, all one hundred and thirty-six people have been brought to justice."

    "This is a confession from the investigation on the road." After saying that, he handed over a letter.

    After Lord Cui received the letter, he handed it to King Qin Guang without even reading it: "Your Majesty, will you read it?"

    King Qin Guang opened it and took a look. He stood up angrily and pointed at General Niu: "Okay! Okay! Okay! I trust you so much in vain. You actually do this behind my back?"

    "Your Majesty, I, Lao Niu, am loyal to you. With our friendship of nearly a thousand years, I only killed one of your descendants. Why should I be so angry?" At this time, Mr. Niu also risked being slapped and rushed to speak.  .

    At this time, Cui Fujun did not hold him accountable for his words, and King Qin Guang was so angry that he trembled all over.

    I couldn¡¯t help but become a little curious. How could this descendant be so angry? Could it be that King Qin Guang went to the underworld and secretly had an illegitimate child with someone else?

    "Read it for yourself!" King Qin Guang threw the letter over. Mr. Niu took it and read it. His face changed drastically and he knelt down: "Your Majesty, Lao Niu has been loyal to the underworld for so many years and has killed countless people.  forgive me!"

    ¡°When I looked at Mr. Niu¡¯s look, I immediately felt something was wrong. Could it be that there was something hidden in this case?

    Cui Fujun drank the tea with a smile and said: "General Niu, you killed your Majesty's descendants. This is just a trivial matter. Your Majesty's descendants can find a position in the underworld and live a happier life than in the earth."

    Speaking of this, Cui Fujun¡¯s face turned livid: ¡°But why are you privately connected with those monsters?¡±

    I didn¡¯t understand. At this time, a person next to me who had a good relationship with me whispered in my ear and explained.

    I have heard before that the territory of the Ten Palaces of Hell in the underworld is actually only one-tenth, or not even one-tenth, of the underworld. However, in the extreme south of the underworld, there are a large number of monsters.

    These monsters are the natives of the underworld.

    In ancient times, Empress Houtu discovered this place. Since there were many innocent souls in the underworld at that time, there was no such thing as reincarnation. Empress Houtu was compassionate and went to this underworld to establish the order of reincarnation.

    And for thousands of years, those monsters have been attacking various places in the underworld, and the three soldiers led by Niu ZongbingThe Thousand Ox Heads, the Three Thousand Horse Faces led by Ma Du, and the Wuchangs led by Black and White Wuchang are actually more responsible for suppressing these monsters.

    The souls trapped in the Yang world are now more caused by the evil spirits. Unless they are very powerful evil ghosts, they will let them go.

    I slapped my thigh, pointed at General Niu and cursed: "Hey, didn't you say you were fighting on the battlefield before? Why did you end up hooking up with the enemy in the blink of an eye?"

    Even King Qin Guang's face was livid at this time. He turned to Lord Cui and said, "How do you think this matter should be handled?"

    Cui Fujun closed his eyes at this time, obviously thinking.

    "Your Majesty, Mr. Cui, my contact with those monsters was actually to inquire about the enemy's situation and find out the truth. I have not done anything harmful to the underworld at all. Could it be that all the efforts I have made for the underworld for thousands of years are just because of this small thing?  Are you going to send me into eternal damnation?" Mr. Niu said loudly.

    I couldn¡¯t help but curse: ¡°You are so shameless, I¡¯m spying on the enemy, I¡¯m a prostitute. If the prostitute is caught by the police, do you also tell the police that I¡¯m an undercover spy, spying on the enemy?¡±

    "Shut up." Mr. Niu's eyes were blood red at this time and he glared at me fiercely.

    I looked at him not to be outdone.

    "It's difficult to handle." Cui Fujun let out a sigh of relief and said, "Suppress all the people involved in the case, continue the investigation, and find out the purpose of the contact between General Niu and those monsters."

    King Qin Guang stood up, glanced at Niu Zongbing, shook his head and sighed, strode out of the palace, and Niu Zongbing and the hundreds of mortals were also taken away directly.

    The originally bustling hall became empty in a moment. Master Cui turned around and left without any intention of talking to me. Master Jiang came over with a smile and said, "Is your hand okay?"

    "Thank you Master Jiang for your concern. My hand hurt a lot when I whipped him at first, but I felt comfortable." I smiled and said, "I'm really lucky. I accidentally brought up a big case. Haha, Mr. Niu is not dead now."  Do you need to peel off your skin too?¡±

    ¡° If it was just the death of Prince Qin Guang¡¯s grandson, the worst he could do was admit on the spot that Mr. Niu had told him that he and King Qin Guang had known each other for thousands of years, how could they fall out over such a trivial matter.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t admit it at first, probably just because I felt it was clear and embarrassing.

    Master Jiang smiled and said, "It's no coincidence. We have been secretly investigating this matter for a long time. If Mr. Niu knew from the beginning that he would be involved in such a case, he would probably admit it directly from the beginning." (Remember.  Website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 573: Not a big deal

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Yes." I nodded. Compared with colluding with those monsters, the crime of killing Qin Guang's prince and grandson is simply not worth mentioning.

    I frowned and asked Master Jiang: "But if this matter is revealed, I'm afraid those people in the underworld who have a good relationship with Mr. Niu will not let me go."

    "Don't worry, you are worrying too much. It's too late for those people to clear their relationship with General Niu after being charged with colluding with monsters." Master Jiang said with a smile: "That is to say, General Niu has a special status. He leads so many people."  The bull head, if he were just a Yin Hou, he would probably be thrown directly into the eighteenth level of hell."

    ¡°With that said, Master Jiang took me back to my residence and asked me to stay on the Soul Sentence Peak for the next two days and wait for the results of Commander Niu before leaving.

    I opened the door and walked in. Ai Tangtang was sitting at the table in a daze. When he saw me coming back, he quickly asked: "Axiu, how are you?"

    "I can come back safe and sound. What can happen to you?" I said, "It's just that my right hand hurts."

    Ai Tangtang picked up my right hand and looked at it, and asked: "Hey, why is your hand swollen? Did someone beat it?"

    "I hit people, and they were swollen." I smiled and told Ai Tangtang what I had just encountered in the palace.

    After hearing this, Ai Tangtang said happily: "Haha, that's it. For such a big crime, Mr. Niu is dead, right?"

    "I don't know either." I shook my head.

    "It's probably impossible to die. As for what the sentence will be, it depends on Cui Fujun collecting more information later." I said.

    ??This kind of crime can be either big or small. At a big level, it means colluding with the enemy. At a small level, it means meeting one or two friends with the monsters and just chatting as friends.

    If you want to convict General Niu of a serious crime, this is definitely not enough.

    I poured a cup of tea, took a sip, and asked Ai Tangtang, "Do you know anything about these monsters in the underworld?"

    "I don't know." Ai Tangtang shook his head: "I just heard from my father that the monsters in this underworld are different from us monsters."

    "In fact, most of us monsters like to take human form. The reason is that we like the human lifestyle very much and don't want to live like beasts."

    "So we turned into humans. In the cities of our demon clan, most of the buildings imitate how you humans looked in ancient times."

    "But these monsters are different. Most of them have very low IQs. They only know how to fight and live like wild beasts. Only a very small number of truly powerful monsters have wisdom."

    "That's why the underworld allowed the ten palaces of hell to be occupied." Ai Tangtang said.

    I nodded and asked: "It is said that these monsters are the aborigines of the underworld, so why didn't they come to attack the territory of the Ten Palaces of Hell?"

    "My father should know the question you asked, but how could I know?" Ai Tangtang rolled his eyes at me.

    Ai Tangtang and I were relatively relaxed this time in the underworld. In the past two days, while we were still interrogating Mr. Niu, but the results had not come out, Ai Tangtang and I also went around Yama Luo City.

    Although the life in this underworld is very different from that in the earth, it also has a different flavor.

    The ghosts living in Yama City are not like those lonely wild ghosts, or evil ghosts. They are full of sinister energy, or have a straight face, and look at everyone as if they owe them money.

    These ghosts in the underworld live a very comfortable life, with concerts, movie theaters and the like.

    Among them, there are many movies from the underworld, and a very few are made by the underworld itself, including various classic movies.

    For example, "Black and White Impermanence Captures Sun Wukong", "The Story That the Ten Palaces of Hell and Sun Wukong Have to Tell" and so on.

    Out of curiosity, Ai Tangtang and I went in to watch a game called "Black and White Impermanence Captures Sun Wukong". Sure enough, in the play, it is said that Black and White Impermanence went to the earth and captured the demon monkey Sun Wukong to the underworld. Sun Wukong took advantage of the two of them not paying attention.  , stole the book of life and death and escaped.

    Then Black and White Wuchang teamed up to capture him again.

    ? Among them, Black and White Wuchang is actually played by Black and White Wuchang himself, and there are also friendly guest appearances by His Majesty King Yama and His Majesty King Ping Ping.

    After watching the movie and walking out of the cinema, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder to myself, how free do these guys in Hell have to be, and they still make movies for fun?

    And the amusement park in Yama City is also quite interesting. The most interesting thing is the haunted house.

    You heard it right, there is a haunted house in the amusement park of the underworld, and many ghosts were frightened and screamed after entering.

    Ai Tangtang and I were curious and went in to take a look. There were some ghosts inside who were acting as evil spirits and came out to scare people.

    ?Watching the ghosts around me scream in fright, and then shouting in excitement, I couldn¡¯t help but feel speechless, and thought to myself: You are ghosts too!  Can you look a little ghostly?

    Of course, these things are all available in the underworld. Although the underworld is slightly different, they are essentially the same. However, there are some things that are absolutely not available in the underworld.

    For example, the Xishi Tofu Shop had a sign at the door that said the tofu was made by Xishi herself. When Ai Tangtang and I entered, we saw that it was an old woman.

    ¡°This is too much of a show-off, and there are things like Li Bai¡¯s calligraphy shop.

    Ai Tangtang and I played for two days, but we didn¡¯t feel like we had enough. However, Kunde found us and sent us two to return to the sun, and also said that the results of Niu Zongbing were down.

    Ai Tangtang and I followed Kunde in a paper car and rushed towards the Road of Resurrection. Kunde drove the car and turned to me and said: "The case of Mr. Niu is not going to be solved."

    "Huh?" I was stunned for a moment and asked, "What's wrong?"

    "I haven't found any results from the investigation. I only know that General Niu does have contact with the monsters, but I don't know more about it," Kunde said.

    I said: "Then we can't just let him go, right?"

    "It has been released." Kunde said: "He is the Yin Hou after all, and he has led the three thousand ox heads led by Niu Zongbing for more than a thousand years."

    "Those three thousand bulls only obey him. Others can't suppress them. If Commander Niu is dealt with directly, the three thousand bulls will definitely get out of control." Kunde sighed and said, "For this reason, I didn't put them down."  how is he."

    "Isn't that too cheap for your grandson?" I cursed.

    Kunde also looked helpless and obviously very depressed. I could only comfort myself that this time, the matter was completed and there was an unexpected gain.

    Although he failed to punish Mr. Niu severely this time, he still suffered a big loss.

    ¡°Besides, bro, didn¡¯t I slap him on the ear ten times? I feel happy just thinking about it.

    Thinking about it this way, I felt much better. Soon, Kunde took us to the intersection of the Resurrection Road and said to me: "Be careful in the future. This time you made General Niu suffer such a big loss, he will definitely  Wanting revenge."

    "Don't worry, if that grandson dares to come to the earth, I will kill him." I laughed.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 574 Car accident

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When I woke up and opened my eyes, I was lying on the hospital bed, feeling a little uncomfortable. Yan Beixun was sitting next to me, reading an ancient book.

    He saw me waking up and said with a smile: "How is this trip to the underworld? Have you sued Commander Niu?"

    "It's okay." I then told him what happened with Mr. Niu in the underworld.

    After Yan Beixun heard this, he said: "That's good enough. You can make General Niu suffer such a big loss."

    At this time, the door of the ward was pushed open, and Ai Tangtang poked his head in from the door. After seeing the two of us, he walked in happily and said, "Axiu, Yan Beixun, I picked up a treasure."

    "Baby?" I looked at Ai Tangtang in confusion and asked, "I just returned to the sun, you just came back not long ago, right, can you pick up the baby?"

    "Fool, have you forgotten the calligraphy and painting we bought from Li Bai when we were in the underworld?" Ai Tangtang rolled his eyes at me and said.

    When I heard this, I slapped my thigh and said, oh my god, it¡¯s crazy.

    At that time, I just had the attitude of giving it a try. I didn¡¯t know if Ai Tangtang could bring things back from the underworld. Looking at Ai Tangtang¡¯s appearance, it was possible that he could really bring it back.

    Yan Beixun asked: "What Li Bai?"

    "When we were shopping in the underworld, we came across a calligraphy shop owned by Li Bai and bought a pair of calligraphy and paintings. What do you think Li Bai's original calligraphy is worth now?" I said to Yan Beixun.

    When Yan Beixun heard this, his eyes gleamed, and he asked Ai Tangtang, "Hurry up, take it out and take a look."

    Ai Tangtang was carrying a schoolbag at this time. She turned around and opened the schoolbag, took out a calligraphy and painting from it, unfolded it, Yan Beixun took a look and said, "Fuck, this is not the original work of Li Bai."

    "What's wrong? Could it be a fake?" I couldn't help but say, "I saw it painted by Li Bai with my own eyes."

    "No, look at what the signature is." Yan Bei asked.

    Signing off?  I haven't noticed this yet, but when I looked at the checkout, it said, "Next time I come to buy, I'll get a 20% discount, dear."

    ?I suddenly turned dark.

    "What nonsense are these? Will Li Bai's original work from thousands of years ago be paid with such a price?" Yan Beixun glared at me.

    "This is indeed a painting by Li Bai. That guy's head is cramping. Why did he pay such a sum?" I couldn't help but cursed.

    No matter what, I can¡¯t really go to the underworld again and beat up that guy Li Bai, right?

    I took this painting, let alone sell a lot of money, and I can stole the fun without being smiled by others.

    I immediately wanted to tear up this shabby painting, but Yan Beixun stopped me: "What are you doing? It's a prodigal thing. This thing can't be sold, but at least it is an authentic work by Li Bai. Give it to me and I will take it back and hang it."

    There were also clothes prepared here. I changed my clothes, went through the discharge procedures, and rushed to Yan Beixun's home together.

    When he arrived at their home, Yan Beixun took the painting and shouted loudly: "Daughter-in-law, come out and show you the treasure."

    "What baby?" Sister Xiaoping was cleaning the house at this time, and said with a smile: "I see you are happy."

    "Take the authentic work of Li Bai and hang it at home." Yan Beixun handed it over.

    Sister Xiaoping opened it, frowned and said, "Is this really an authentic work by Li Bai?"

    "It's more real than real gold. I personally guard what Li Bai painted." I nodded.

    When Sister Xiaoping heard this, she understood that I had gone to the underworld to get it and hung it up anywhere.

    At this time, there was also a Buddha statue of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva enshrined in the hall of their home.

    Since Yan Pingan was taken away by Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, Sister Xiaoping and Yan Beixun have been offering incense to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva every day.

    It was five o'clock in the afternoon, and it was almost lunch time. Sister Xiaoping took Ai Tangtang out to buy groceries, while Yan Beixun and I sat on the sofa and told him about the strange things we encountered in the underworld.  Strange things.

    Not long after, Ai Tangtang and Sister Xiaoping came back from outside, and Ai Tangtang also volunteered to cook for us.

    As soon as I heard this, I immediately had the idea of ??going out to treat them to dinner, but Ai Tangtang looked at me with a threatening look, as if she would beat me up if I asked to go out to dinner.

    After the meal was prepared, it was quite hearty, with three meats and three vegetables plus a soup.

    I picked up the chopsticks and took a bite of the twice-cooked pork she made, and immediately frowned.

    Ai Tangtang sat next to me with an expectant look on his face and asked, "How is it? Is it delicious?"

    "It's okay." I forced a smile and nodded.

    ? ?What a joke, when I was studying, wouldn¡¯t caterpillars eat up all the food in the cafeteria?  Isn't it just a bit unpalatable?

    Yan Beixun and Sister Xiaoping frowned, but they didn¡¯t say it tasted bad.

    On the contrary, Ai Tangtang vomited it out after taking a bite.

    "I'll go, it tastes so bad." Ai Tangtang looked at the meal in disbelief.

    During this period, when Ai Tangtang was cooking, Sister Xiaoping wanted to help, but Ai Tangtang still stopped her.

    "That's not right. I just followed the steps on TV. How could it taste so bad?" Ai Tangtang pondered.

    ¡°Well, only a fool like her can believe what¡¯s on TV.

    We were too lazy to continue eating, so we went out directly, found a restaurant, and had a big meal.

    We sat in the private room. After finishing the meal, I touched my stomach and felt so comfortable.

    "Tell me, it would be great if I could have this skill." Ai Tangtang sighed.

    Yan Beixun smiled and said, "You want to study cooking?"

    "No way." Ai Tangtang rolled his eyes at me.

    "Cough, okay, okay." Yan Beixun coughed. At this time, suddenly, my phone rang.

    I picked up the phone and saw that it was a strange caller. I picked up the phone and asked: "Hello, who is this?"

    "Axiu, it's me, Fang Jing."

    "Fang Jing, why did you suddenly remember to call me?" I asked doubtfully.

    "Qin Jiang was in a car accident and is lying in the hospital. I don't know if he can survive." When I heard this, I immediately stood up from the chair and asked, "Which hospital?"

    ¡°Chongqing First People¡¯s Hospital, I¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance of the hospital.¡± After saying that, Fang Jing hung up the phone.

    "What's wrong?" Yan Beixun asked after seeing my ugly face.

    "My brother had a car accident. I have to go to the First People's Hospital." I said.

    "Then hurry up and let's go." Yan Beixun stood up as soon as he heard this. After we paid the bill, Yan Beixun drove and rushed to the First People's Hospital together.

    "That boy Qin Jiang was fine, how could he suddenly have a car accident? The strangest thing is, there was a car accident. Why did Fang Jing call me suddenly? Could it be that this was not just a car accident?

    Soon, the four of us arrived at the door of the First People's Hospital. I saw Fang Jing standing alone at the door. After parking the car, I hurried over and asked Fang Jing, "Fang Jing, what's going on?  Why did there suddenly be a car accident?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 575 Threat

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Fang Jing lowered her head, as if thinking about something. She came back to her senses when she heard my question.

    "Why did Qin Jiang suddenly get into a car accident?" I asked.

    Although Fang Jing cannot be said to be very powerful, she is still a monster after all. She still has the ability to protect Qin Jiang from getting into a car accident, right?

    "Let's go there first." Fang Jing said, leading the four of us into the hospital and to the door of the emergency room.

    At this point, she slowly said: "Qin Jiang and I were shopping just now, and suddenly a car rushed towards Qin Jiang and me. I originally wanted to push Qin Jiang away, but I couldn't move my whole body.  "

    "The car hit both of us."

    "And at this time, a young man stepped out of the car. He told me that if he wanted to save Qin Jiang's life, he asked you to go to Bai Yujing." Fang Jing said.

    After I heard this, I looked at Yan Beixun. What does this mean, asking me to go to Bai Yujing?

    "How do I know where Bai Yujing is?" I couldn't help but become depressed and asked, "Why did that guy do this?"

    "I don't know, but I can feel that he is not human. The feeling he gave me was very scary, just like meeting a big monster." After Fang Jing finished speaking, she took out a sheepskin scroll from her hand.

    "He said this is the map to Bai Yujing. As long as you enter Bai Yujing, Qin Jiang will survive. If you refuse to go, Qin Jiang will die." Fang Jing lowered her head and said.

    Fang Jing did not directly ask me to go. Obviously she knew that this person must have bad intentions when he did this, so she just told the whole story. Whether to go or not was entirely up to me.

    Hearing this, I picked up the parchment and took a look. Of course, I knew nothing about reading maps. I asked Yan Bei next to me: "What place is this?"

    "It seems to be deep in the Greater Khingan Mountains." Yan Beixun said standing next to me.

    "What does this guy mean?" I couldn't help but ask.

    At this time, my phone suddenly rang. I picked it up and saw that it was Sun Xiaopeng calling.

    "Hello? What's wrong?" I asked.

    "Axiu, did something happen over there?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    After I heard this, I was stunned and asked, "What do you mean?"

    "Just now, a young guy in a white suit came to our Laoshan Mountain and broke into the Demon Suppression Tower. He also said that he asked me to go to Bai Yujing. If I don't go, he will release all the demons."

    "Is that the same over there?" I couldn't help but ask.

    "It seems that you have also met, not only me, but also Longyin Temple. Something happened over Yunhai. Let Yunhai also go to Baiyujing. There are also people who are missing the moon, and many masters of the younger generation.  They all encountered various things, but anyway, they were threatened by a young man to go to Bai Yujing and gave Bai Yujing a map."

    "Then what are you going to do?" I asked.

    "What else can we do? Is it possible for him to release the evil spirits in the Demon Suppression Tower? He can easily enter the Demon Suppression Tower and come out easily. It is not difficult to release those evil spirits. I can only agree."

    "Then who has the power to threaten so many people at the same time." I asked Sun Xiaopeng, "Do you think it was Zhao Yazi's organization that did it?"

    "It's impossible. How can Zhao Yazi and his organization have the ability to wander around in our Laoshan Mountain, and we can't do anything about him." Sun Xiaopeng said: "And Zhao Yazi was also threatened. Their organization just now  We have been contacted.¡±

    "They suspect that we in Laoshan are responsible." Sun Xiaopeng scolded: "There are actually people we don't know who have this strength and threaten so many people at the same time."

    "What's his purpose?" I said, "Just to let us enter Bai Yujing? There's nothing else."

    "Let's not talk anymore. Since you are going too, I have discussed it with Boss Yunhai. We will come to Chongqing first, meet you, and then go to Bai Yujing together." Sun Xiaopeng hung up the phone after saying that.

    After hanging up the phone, I told Sun Xiaopeng and Boss Yunhai everything that happened to them.

    Yan Beixun and the others all looked in disbelief. At this time, a person walked over from the distance in the corridor.

    We looked over and it turned out to be Ao Manxue.

    "Second brother, why are you here?" Ai Tangtang asked happily when he saw Ao Manxue.

    Ao Manxue said: "Little sister, I came here on the order of my father. You must not participate in this matter about Bai Yujing. If you want to follow them to Bai Yujing,Jing, then I will have no choice but to tie you back to the demon world.  "

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he asked puzzledly: "Why?"

    "Brother Ao, what on earth is going on? Who actually threatened so many people at the same time?" I looked at Ao Manxue.

    Since the Dragon King sent him here to prevent Ai Tangtang from going to Bai Yujing, it was obvious that the Dragon King knew something. Ao Manxue smiled, shook his head and said, "I can't tell you. I can only tell you that this time Bai Yujing will be in trouble."  .¡±

    As soon as she heard this, Fang Jing¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and she looked at me without saying a word.

    I smiled and said, "Don't worry, I will go."

    "Thank you." Fang Jing said with a guilty look on her face.

    "It's okay. You don't have to do this. Since that person can threaten so many people at the same time and has such ability, he can threaten me with Qin Jiang. If I don't go, he will threaten other people's lives." I want to  Fang Jing comforted her so that she wouldn't feel too guilty.

    Actually, this is also my truth. At this time, I still don¡¯t know the truth about that guy. Even if I don¡¯t go, maybe Yan Beixun will suddenly get into a car accident?

    "Come with me." Ao Manxue said: "You stay with me these few days. If Zhang Xiu can come back, I will go back to the devil world alone. If he can't come back, you have been playing in the earth for such a long time.  Is that enough?"

    "Second brother, is it really dangerous?" Ai Tangtang looked at Ao Manxue and asked, "Is it okay if Zhang Xiu doesn't go?"

    "No, this is, hey, I can't say it. After all, our dragon clan will also suffer. It's a blessing, not a curse. It's a disaster that cannot be avoided. Besides, Baiyu Jingzhong, listening to what my father said, there is indeed a way to live forever.  , maybe this time is a good thing?" Ao Manxue said.

    Seeing how nervous Ai Tangtang was for me, I felt warm in my heart. I patted Ai Tangtang on the forehead and said, "Don't worry, I'm a lucky man and I won't die. I'm just a Bai Yujing."

    "Second brother, please leave first. I will play with Axiu for two more days. Don't worry, since it is my father's order, I will not follow him to Bai Yujing." Ai Tangtang said.

    "No, I'd better follow you. You have disobeyed your father's orders not once or twice since you were a child. If you were asked to follow me to Bai Yujing, would your father still have to pull out my skin?" Ao Manxue shook her head.  .  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 576 Qiqihar

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "I'll go with you." Yan Beixun, who was standing aside, said to me.

    "Don't! You already have a family, why are you risking it by following us?" I shook my head: "Besides, this time Boss Yunhai, Sun Xiaopeng and the others will all go, and there are many other people who have been threatened.  , it¡¯s no use having one more of you.¡±

    When Yan Beixun heard what I said, he nodded and said no more about going.

    At this time, a doctor from the emergency room came out. The doctor looked to be in his forties and said, "The patient is temporarily out of danger, but he still needs to continue to be observed in the intensive care unit. Let me know who the patient's family members are."  Medical bills.¡±

    I took out a bank card, handed it to Fang Jing and said, "The password is six six. You first go to the doctor to pay the medical fee."

    "Thank you." Fang Jing nodded.

    Although she is a monster, she and Qin Jiang live the lives of ordinary people, and they don't make much money. If I can help, I will help more.

    Originally, I wanted to visit Qin Jiang, but the doctor said that Qin Jiang¡¯s condition was not stable yet and I couldn¡¯t visit him for the time being. After Fang Jing came back, she returned her bank card to me.

    A group of us also said goodbye and left, and arrived at Yan Beixun¡¯s home together.

    After arriving at home in Yanbei, we discussed the matter of Daxinganling and Baiyujing, but Ao Manxue stood aside and did not express any opinions.

    After discussing it for a long time, there was actually no result. We only had a parchment scroll map in our hands, and we couldn't understand it clearly.

    Around one in the morning, Sun Xiaopeng called and said that he and Boss Yunhai had arrived in Chongqing and were on their way to find their home in Yanbei.

    Sister Xiaoping had already gone upstairs to sleep. When Sun Xiaopeng and Boss Yunhai came to the door of Yan Beixun's house, they were both wearing suits and carrying a suitcase in their hands.

    "Coming?" I opened the door and asked, "Just the two of you? No one else?"

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "This time I went to Bai Yujing, I still don't know what the situation is, so why take the risk with others."

    "Why is he here?" Boss Yunhai frowned and looked at Ao Manxue.

    Ao Manxue smiled and said, "I'm here to watch over my sister and prevent her from going to Bai Yujing with you."

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "Come on, we just got off the plane and haven't eaten dinner yet. Please invite us out for a supper."

    Yan Beixun said he would stay with Sister Xiaoping at home, so we went out by ourselves and came to a grilled fish restaurant.

    After sitting down, he grilled two grilled fish. After sitting down, Sun Xiaopeng said: "Tell me, who is this guy who threatens us? So many people have been persecuted by him. There must be a purpose for us to go to Bai Yujing."  ? What is his purpose?"

    Yunhai looked at Ao Manxue and asked, "By the way, is anyone in your demon clan threatened?"

    Ao Manxue smiled and said: "As far as I know, the people who are threatened this time are all humans."

    "What about Luo Fang? Is he also threatened?" Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "Now we have six people to catch the demon, at least four of us can go together."

    Ao Manxue frowned slightly. Ai Tangtang saw Ao Manxue's expression and asked quickly: "Second brother, what's wrong? Why did you frown when Sun Xiaopeng mentioned Luo Fang?"

    Ao Manxue paused and said: "As far as I know, that person also went to the Demon Realm and wanted to threaten the Demon Lord, but was defeated by the Demon Lord and escaped."

    "Impossible." Sun Xiaopeng said: "That guy even looks like the back garden of our Laoshan Town Demon Tower. We, Laoshan, can't do anything about him. How could that kind of guy be defeated by Luo Fang?"

    "I just heard my father mention it before I came here. I don't know the specific details." Ao Manxue smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go, this guy is pretty awesome.¡± Sun Xiaopeng sighed.

    The boss of Yunhai patted Sun Xiaopeng on the back of the head and said, "Okay, kid, you better think about our trip to Bai Yujing. If we don't go well this time, we will lose our lives."

    "Who is going?" I asked.

    "I don't know, but there should be more than a dozen." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    The boss of Yunhai said: "Except for Luo Fang, none of the four geniuses are missing. They are all threatened."

    The four geniuses?

    "Second brother, you really can't say anything to them? A little help will do." Ai Tangtang said to Ao Manxue.

    Ao Manxue shook her head slightly: "It's not that I don't want to help them, but before I came out, my father solemnly told me that I must not interfere in this matter. Whoever interferes will be in trouble."

    IAfter eating, I spent the next two days studying the map of the Daxinganling Mountains. This time I wanted to enter the deep mountains and old forests of the Daxinganling Mountains.

    Two days later, we were almost ready. This time we brought a lot of equipment to go into the mountains.

    It was ten o'clock in the morning when we left. Yan Beixun, Sister Xiaoping, Ai Tangtang, and Ao Manxue saw us off at the airport.

    "Be careful, everything is about protecting your life. After entering Bai Yujing, find an opportunity and leave. Anyway, what the person threatened was to just enter Bai Yujing." Yan Bei looked for a way.

    And Ai Tangtang handed me a big bag of snacks: "Remember to bring more food, there are not so many delicious things in the mountains."

    "Can you give me something meaningful? What does this snack mean?" I looked at Ai Tangtang, dumbfounded.

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he immediately snatched the bag of snacks back: "If you don't want it, don't want it. I can't bear to give it to you."

    After chatting for a while, the three of us passed the security check and all the luggage we brought was thrown into the check-in.

    At eleven o'clock sharp, we started boarding the plane and headed to Qiqihar.

    According to what Boss Yunhai said, he contacted two people who were also threatened and went to Bai Yujing together. They are waiting for us in Qiqihar.

    After flying for four hours, we finally landed at Qiqihar Airport.

    When I stepped out of the plane, I felt the cold. The weather in the north is indeed much colder than in the south.

    We picked up our luggage at the check-in counter and walked to the airport garage together.

    Boss Yunhai picked up the phone and asked, and soon, two people walked towards us.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of them is an acquaintance of mine, Jining, and the other is a young beauty who looks to be about 21 or 2 years old, wearing a down jacket.

    "Hi, beauty, my name is Sun Xiaopeng, who is you?" Sun Xiaopeng walked forward with a smile.

    Jining introduced with a smile: "She is Anwei, you should have heard of her name."

    Anwei?

    Sun Xiaopeng asked: "You are An Wei among the four geniuses of the younger generation. You are much more beautiful than the legend."

    "Well, what am I like in the legend?" An Wei looked at Sun Xiaopeng and asked with a smile.

    "It is said that you practice corpse training all day long, and your body smells like corpse oil. It seems that the rumors cannot be believed." Sun Xiaopeng sighed.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 577 Entering the mountains and encountering danger

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    This is Anwei?

    I couldn¡¯t help but look at it more carefully.

    After hearing what Sun Xiaopeng said, Anwei's face stiffened. Perhaps Sun Xiaopeng felt that she had said the wrong thing, so she quickly said, "Ahem, I mean, you are more beautiful than I thought."

    "Okay, let's talk later. It's almost freezing. Let's go to the hotel first and then discuss the rest of the itinerary." Boss Yunhai said.

    Anwei took us to an off-road vehicle. After we got in, she drove towards Qiqihar City.

    "Jining, how did you get threatened?" I curiously asked Jining, "Don't you think you are a clever and clever man, but you were also tricked?"

    After hearing what I said, Jining smiled and said, "What about you?"

    "My buddy was in a car accident. If I don't go, he will die." I said.

    "A book passed down from my ancestors was snatched away by that person. If I didn't go, the book would be destroyed." Jining said.

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "I'm going, then you don't need to go at all. Going to Bai Yujing this time will definitely be very dangerous. It's completely unnecessary to take such a big risk for a book."

    "You think everyone is as heartless as you." I patted Sun Xiaopeng on the back of his head.

    Sun Xiaopeng curled his lips and said, "What the hell, that person threatened me and said he would release the monsters in the Demon Suppression Tower. I didn't even want to go, but those old immortal elders kept pestering me and nagging me. I really couldn't stand their nagging.  That¡¯s why I agreed to go.¡±

    Sun Xiaopeng obviously didn't want to get entangled in this topic, but asked An Wei: "Meimei An, who are you? You are so beautiful. Do you have a boyfriend?"

    "I am from Qiqihar." Anwei smiled.

    "The important thing is whether you have a boyfriend." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    An Wei turned back and glanced at Sun Xiaopeng: "What, you want to be my boyfriend? Are you not afraid that I will study corpses every day?"

    "Oh, what's the point? If you ask me to say that, the forensic doctor will not be able to find a girlfriend?" Sun Xiaopeng said, "As long as she's beautiful, that's enough."

    Anwei stopped paying attention to him.

    Jining turned back to Sun Xiaopeng and said, "Master Sun, do you know why Anwei drives such a large off-road vehicle?"

    "She likes cars like this." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    Jining shook his head: "There are two corpses in the trunk of this car. They can be pulled out and killed at any time."

    When I heard this, a cold sweat broke out on my back, so I went.

    Sun Xiaopeng turned pale and asked, "Isn't it that exaggerated? To study corpses, you don't have to carry them around every day."

    "I can't sleep without two corpses under the bed, so what, do you still want to be my boyfriend?" Anwei said.

    Sun Xiaopeng hurriedly shook his head: "Goodbye, Miss An, you misunderstood. I just care about your life. How can this turn into having undue thoughts about you? I am also a boss after all, and I still have some integrity."  ."

    "What do you do with so many corpses every day?" I asked curiously.

    "Hey, there are so many enemies in this **** business. Unlike you, I have special skills. I can only fight with the enemy with my corpse. If I don't bring the corpse, I will be killed by my enemies without knowing why.  ." Anwei said.

    We arrived at a five-star hotel in Qiqihar. Anwei had already booked a room for us. After we checked in, we were ready to enter Daxinganling tomorrow.

    Fortunately, Anwei is a local and has been to Daxinganling several times. This time we have a guide.

    After a night¡¯s rest, we got up the next morning, put on thick clothes, and took a bus together to Daxinganling.

    Along the way, the five of us didn¡¯t talk much. After about five hours, we arrived at the entrance of the Daxinganling Mountains.

    ??The Daxinganling Mountains, at a glance, have no end in sight, and are completely white and covered with snow.

    At this time, after Anwei parked the car, she actually took out a bamboo sedan from the grass nearby. Then, we finally saw the two bodies in the trunk of her car.

    Both corpses looked like middle-aged men in their forties, with their bodies stiff, their eyes closed, and amulets on their foreheads.

    Anwei carried a string of bells in her right hand. She shook it slightly, and the two corpses walked stiffly out of the car.

    She sat on the bamboo sedan, and then the two corpses actually carried the bamboo sedan.

    "Just follow me. It's about five days' journey from here to Bai Yujing marked on the map." Anwei turned back and smiled at us, rang the bell, and the two corpses carried Anwei towards the mountains.??.

    "You can still play like this. If I had known, I would also learn some corpse exorcism skills." Sun Xiaopeng opened his eyes wide.

    Jining shrugged: "Let's go, we have to go for five days."

    It was originally very difficult to walk in the deep mountains and old forests. Now the snow was up to the knees, and we were carrying large and small bags, making it extremely difficult for us to walk in this snowy mountain.

    Fortunately, Anwei controlled the two corpses to walk in front. They made a path in the snow. We followed the traces of the road and followed them, which saved a lot of energy.

    In this way, we walked in the mountains for a full day. We were really tired, so we sat down and took a rest.

    By six o'clock in the afternoon, it was getting dark. We found a slightly open place, lit a fire, and set up camp.

    We set up three tents. I knew Jining and lived with him.

    Originally, I asked if we need to work in shifts, but Anwei said: "No, these two zombies can help guard the surroundings. As long as something approaches us, I will know it as soon as possible."

    When I heard this, I really wanted to kiss Anwei, and found that the two corpses she brought were so cute.

    After entering the tent, I closed my eyes and fell asleep early. I was almost exhausted.

    I was in a daze, probably sleeping until midnight. Suddenly, I was pushed a few times. I opened my eyes and looked, and it was Jining.

    "What's wrong?" I asked.

    "Something happened." Jining said.

    At this time, howling came from outside the tent.

    "Aww."

    "What's wrong? Could it be that the corpse Anwei brought has changed?" I couldn't help but ask. The cry was exactly the same as that of a zombie.

    "No." Jining shook his head.

    I followed Jining out to take a look, and almost fainted from fright.

    Densely packed wolves.

    At this time, Sun Xiaopeng and Boss Yunhai also came out.

    "What's going on?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    "We've encountered a wolf." Anwei said, "Hurry up to the fire. They won't dare attack until the fire goes out."

    I turned back to the tent and picked up the Sanqing Huayang Gun, and then came to the fire.

    I don¡¯t know how many wolves there are. Around the camp, in the dark night, there are green wolf eyes everywhere.

    I took a deep breath and asked Anwei: "Is there any possibility of running away?"

    "If you want to die faster, you can run now." Anwei said: "They are afraid of fire. As long as the fire is not extinguished before dawn, they can survive." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 578 Can¡¯t wait

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I swallowed my saliva and looked at the fire. There was actually not a lot of firewood at this time. There was a big pile. But when I looked at the time, it was only two o'clock in the morning.

    By visual estimation, these firewood can only burn until four o'clock at most.

    "These firewood can only last until four o'clock at most." I asked: "And even if it lasts until dawn, we will still die in the mouths of these wolves."

    Anwei frowned and said, "If it gets dawn, we can burn the contents of the tent and even the clothes."

    "But if you use the clothes you are wearing to light a fire at night, you will freeze to death."

    Sun Xiaopeng held a black money sword in his hand and said: "If it doesn't work, just fight them. We use Taoism, and we won't necessarily lose."

    "Come on, there are at least a hundred hungry wolves around here. How can you kill them?" Jining shook his head.

    We sat cross-legged next to the fire, and the hungry wolves howled from time to time and surrounded us, looking like they were about to attack at any time.

    "If I had known, I would have just asked that guy to release the monsters from the Monster Suppression Tower. I would have lost my life in this wretched place." As time went by, the firewood became less and less, and Sun Xiaopeng sighed sadly.

    "Cheer up and save your energy. When these wolves rush over, you will have a way to get out of trouble." I said.

    Speaking of which, we were unlucky to find such an open place to camp. If it was in the woods, we would have climbed directly into the trees.

    "That's right." Jining suddenly patted his thigh, picked up his phone and said, "Among the people who came this time, I know one person will definitely be able to help us out."

    After saying that, he called. Jining said a few words to the person on the other end of the phone, put down the phone, frowned and said, "I just called Hu Ming and sent him the coordinates. He is on his way now."  Come here, but it won¡¯t arrive until around five o¡¯clock at the earliest.¡±

    Hearing what Jining said, I remembered that Hu Ming was also one of the four geniuses of the new generation, and he learned the martial arts.

    By the way, Hu Ming has learned the art of riding a horse. As long as he comes here, he can drive away this wolf pack.

    The boss of Yunhai glanced at the firewood and shook his head: "No, it won't last until five o'clock. In this weather, it will be extinguished at four o'clock. If you take off your coat and use it to make a fire, you will definitely freeze to death in this ice and snow within an hour."  .¡±

    "Boss, if you say so, we will all die anyway." Sun Xiaopeng sighed.

    ¡°There should be something that can burn inside the tent.¡± Boss Yunhai pointed to the tent not far away.

    Although the tent was only five meters away from the fire, it was surrounded by wolves. If you wanted to enter the tent, you would have to be surrounded by these hungry wolves.

    We looked at each other, but no one volunteered to go to the tent to get firewood.

    "By the way, let these two corpses go in and get things to burn." Sun Xiaopeng said happily to Anwei.

    When Anwei heard this, her face looked a little ugly and she said, "These two corpses are what I used to save my life when I entered Bai Yujing."

    "Don't be so stingy. This corpse is ugly and hard. A hungry wolf should have no appetite." Sun Xiaopeng advised.

    Jining also said: "At present, this is the only way to give it a try. After entering Bai Yujing, we will definitely protect you."

    Hearing this, Anwei raised her right hand and shook the bell on her hand. A corpse came over stiffly. A green pill appeared in Anwei's hand and she put it into the mouth of the corpse.

    At this time, the corpse's body was filled with corpse energy, its eyes became blood red, and its whole body was shaking slightly, as if it was losing control.

    Anwei didn't care, touched the forehead of the corpse, pointed to the tent, and then the corpse walked towards the tent. Just two meters away, a little away from the fire, four or five hungry animals were saved in the darkness.  Wolf.

    He threw the corpse down directly and started biting at the corpse.

    We looked at the body nervously.

    The corpse suddenly grabbed the head of a hungry wolf, and then crushed the wolf's head to pieces. Blood splashed all over the white snow.

    "However, when these hungry wolves saw their companions dead, they didn't care at all. Instead, because they smelled the blood, they all jumped towards the corpse as if they were desperate for their lives.

    This corpse was quickly surrounded by more than a dozen wolves. There were even wolves that smelled the blood and pounced directly on us.

    I took the Sanqing Huayang Spear, stabbed two hungry wolves to death, and kicked their bodies back. These hungry wolves might??Because their fear of fire suppressed their desire for food, they did not continue to attack us.

    But there are more and more hungry wolves pounced on the corpse.

    Soon, these dozen hungry wolves dispersed, leaving only bones on the ground.

    "Weird, this is too tragic." Sun Xiaopeng swallowed.

    "You see, it's completely useless." Anwei said.

    But at this time, all the wolves that had eaten the corpse fell to the ground and died.

    More than twenty of them died immediately.

    "The corpse evil I practiced has a lot of corpse poison. If these wolves eat it, they will definitely not be able to bear it." An Wei said.

    "By the way, if these hungry wolves eat the bodies of their companions, wouldn't they poison all the wolves to death?" I asked happily.

    "Don't be stupid, do you think these wolves are so stupid?" said the boss of Yunhai.

    Sure enough, perhaps to confirm what Boss Yunhai said, these poisoned wolf corpses were not eaten by hungry wolves at all. Instead, the two wolf corpses that I stabbed to death were directly eaten by my companions.

    Time passed little by little, and soon it was four o'clock.

    The good thing is that the firewood burned more slowly than we expected. It was still not extinguished at four o'clock, but the fire was much smaller than before.

    Occasionally, hungry wolves would rush towards us, trying to attack us. During this period, Jining was careless once and was bitten on the left hand by a hungry wolf, and he was almost dragged into the wolf pack.

    Fortunately, I found it in time and stabbed the hungry wolf to death.

    "It's no longer possible. Rather than being bitten to death by these hungry wolves, it's better to commit suicide." Sun Xiaopeng sighed.

    "How about I try it in the tent?" I said.

    "Are you crazy? Didn't you see the result of the zombie just now? You just gnawed it all away." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    I looked around: "That's better than staying here and waiting to die."

    "Axiu is right. It will take ten minutes at most to put out these fires. Even before these fires are put out, these hungry wolves will rush towards us. If we don't take some action, we won't be able to wait until Hu Ming arrives."  Yes." Boss Yunhai nodded.

    Sun Xiaopeng looked at me and asked, "Are you confident?"

    "Confidence? What do you think?" I rolled my eyes at him.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 579 Hu Ming

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Now my only thought is to try my best. As for confidence, it¡¯s amazing that I have it.

    After all, there is a lesson learned from that corpse.

    I didn¡¯t want to be wordy. After all, time was precious. I took off my coat and threw it on the ground. I said, ¡°If I die in a wolf pile later, you will burn my clothes.¡±

    "Axiu." Sun Xiaopeng grabbed my hand.

    I felt warm in my heart, looked at him and said, "Don't worry, it's okay."

    "No, no, I mean, otherwise if you keep your pants, just a jacket wouldn't be able to hold up to Hu Ming." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "I'll screw you, uncle." After I said that, I shivered with cold.

    Although I was wearing a thermal underwear and a sweater at this time, they did not have the warmth-keeping function of a down jacket. In the temperature of several degrees below zero, I quickly started to shiver from the cold.

    It¡¯s not that my ideological consciousness is high, it¡¯s that if we don¡¯t work hard now, except for me, none of them have the ability to survive in this pack of wolves.

    I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and rushed towards the tent. At this time, in the darkness, five wolves rushed towards me.

    "Sakura Dance!" I roared, using the second move of the Swift Wind Spear, and now waving the Sanqing Yang Spear.

    I stabbed these wolves to death while they were still in mid-air. Immediately, five wolf corpses fell to the ground.

    After I stabbed these five wolves to death, I rushed into the tent without hesitation, and then directly zipped up the tent.

    When he was about to finish pulling, a wolf pounced in.

    I was thrown to the ground by it.

    I saw the hungry wolf¡¯s green eyes, and then a bloody mouth biting towards my head.

    I raised my left hand, and suddenly, there was a piercing pain in my left hand.

    The wolf¡¯s teeth were really sharp. I waved the Sanqing Yang-Hua Yang Spear in my right hand and stabbed it into its head.

    Immediately, I felt the wolf¡¯s mouth loosen its grip on me.

    He glanced at his left hand and saw that it was bleeding. Of course, now was not the time to worry about the injury.

    Fortunately, at the end when the wolf pounced in, I zipped up the tent. When I was knocked down, I was not immediately surrounded by the wolves, otherwise I would not have lost a few lives.

    At this time, there were many cracks torn open by the claws of wolves in all directions of the tent. It is estimated that countless wolves will rush in within ten seconds.

    I looked around, picked up the carpet and a quilt on the floor, tore open the zipper, and rushed towards the fire.

    I didn¡¯t dare to look back and ran with all my strength.

    I felt like a wolf had pounced on my back.

    Fortunately, I was smart and put the quilt on my back when I came out.

    When I rushed back to the fire, Sun Xiaopeng picked up the money sword in his hand and hit the wolf on my back, and then kicked the wolf back.

    "Are you okay?" Sun Xiaopeng and the others looked at me nervously.

    I gasped and handed the quilt over: "Burn it quickly."

    Then, I put on my clothes and immediately felt a lot warmer.

    After throwing the quilt and blanket into the fire, the fire became much stronger, and the hungry wolves that were eager to try retreated a lot.

    "Are you injured?" Anwei asked, looking at my left hand.

    I nodded: "I was bitten by a wolf, do you think I should get a rabies vaccine?"

    "Don't worry, I have a magic talisman that can cure all diseases." Sun Xiaopeng took out a talisman at this time and asked me to lift my clothes. He put the talisman on the wound bitten by the hungry wolf.

    After attaching the talisman and reciting the mantra, Sun Xiaopeng stopped bleeding.

    "The effect is not bad." I said with a smile.

    "You are really awesome." Boss Yunhai patted me on the back: "It was so thrilling when you rushed over."

    "That's right, he's so handsome. Just like a martial arts master, he killed those five hungry wolves directly." Sun Xiaopeng nodded.

    I was also secretly grateful for my good luck. Fortunately, Hentianxiao was a general who fought in the war before. Among the marksmanship he taught me, it was not only about dealing with evil spirits, but also the Sakura Dance technique. Otherwise, when those hungry wolves rushed towards me at the beginning, I would have been stunned.  no way.

    Jining was sitting aside, looked up at the sky and said, "I don't know when Hu Ming will feel it."

    "These fires can last for a while, so there's no need to worry." Anwei said with a smile.

    "That's right, these things plus the followingIt should be okay to burn firewood for another forty minutes, but the problem is that if Hu Ming encounters something on the road and is delayed, he might not be able to make it in time.  Jining said.

    "Don't be so talkative, brother." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "I hope my worries are unfounded." Jining nodded.

    These hungry wolves have no intention of retreating.

    This feeling is really unpleasant. Life or death is completely out of your control. It depends on when Hu Ming arrives.

    It¡¯s like your life is in someone else¡¯s hands.

    As time passed, the fire began to gradually become smaller again.

    "It's over, Jining, you bastard, it's all your fault for being crow-mouthed." Sun Xiaopeng looked around: "Why hasn't Hu Ming arrived yet?"

    Jining closed his eyes in despair at this time, as if he was resigned to his fate.

    I tightened my grip on the Sanqing Huayang Spear, ready to continue fighting at any time. I couldn't really resist, although even resisting was meaningless.

    The sky is white, it's almost dawn.

    At this time, the fire was completely extinguished. These hungry wolves howled excitedly, and then rushed towards us.

    "Do your best!" Sun Xiaopeng stood next to me with a serious face, while Boss Yunhai held a magic wand and turned his back to us.

    As for Anwei, she hid behind her last remaining corpse.

    Countless hungry wolves rushed over, but when they were still one meter away from us, these hungry wolves stopped and looked in one direction together, with a look of fear on their faces. Then, these hungry wolves turned around  Then he ran away.

    "What's wrong?" Jining also heard the noise at this time and opened his eyes.

    "Haha, it seems I didn't come too late."

    A loud voice came. I looked in the direction of the voice and saw a young man standing there.

    He looked to be about eighteen or nineteen years old. He was wearing a fur coat, a furry hat on his head, a luggage bag on his back, and a black cane in his hand.

    "Hu Ming, if you arrive a minute late, just collect the body for us." Jining glared at him.

    "So young?" I couldn't help but sigh. I didn't expect Hu Ming to be so young.

    Hu Ming came over, looked at the corpses on the ground, and sighed: "It seems that you were really dangerous last night."

    "It's not only dangerous, but I'm about to lose my life." Sun Xiaopeng stood up and complained to Hu Ming: "Kid, don't you know how to run faster?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 580 Entrance

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What a cute kid, how old are you this year?" Anwei blinked and looked at Hu Ming.

    Hu Ming looked at us and asked Jining: "Who are they?"

    Jining introduced us one by one, and Hu Ming looked at Sun Xiaopeng with surprise and said: "You are Sun Xiaopeng, you are really amazing, you are my idol."

    "What?" We were stunned for a moment.

    "It is said that heroes emerge from youth. Originally, I thought that I was the most powerful of the younger generation. I didn't expect you to become the head of Laoshan at such a young age." Hu Ming was as excited as a star-chasing fan seeing his idol.

    Sun Xiaopeng was stunned for a moment at first, but then he coughed and said, "Kid, you are very discerning."

    "Legend has it that Sun Xiaopeng, the leader of the clan, could subjugate serious ghosts at the age of seven and fight drought demons at the age of thirteen. He is a genius that has rarely been seen in Laoshan for thousands of years. It turns out to be you. I am dying. Can you give me your autograph?  "Hu Ming hugged Sun Xiaopeng tightly.

    "Is this kid really Hu Ming among the four geniuses?" I looked at Jining and asked, "Did you find the wrong person?"

    "I have known him for a long time. This kid has had high self-esteem since he was a child, thinking that he is the best. But when he heard that Master Sun was in charge of Mount Laoshan at a young age, I couldn't help but admire him." Jining said with a smile.

    Sun Xiaopeng glanced at me slyly, as if to say, "Did you see, I have fans?"

    "Hey, little Hu Ming, don't be like this, don't hug me so tightly, don't rub your snot on me," Sun Xiaopeng said.

    The boss of Yunhai looked around and said: "Okay, it's daybreak, let's hurry up."

    We packed up our things and continued on the road towards Bai Yujing, but Anwei had one of the corpses hanging on her, so she couldn't ride in the bamboo sedan anymore. She couldn't ride on the shoulders of the corpse, right?

    "If she was alone and found the road difficult, she might just ride on this zombie's neck. The key is that a large group of us gentlemen are following her. No matter what, she still wants to have face.

    ¡° Sun Xiaopeng, on the other hand, is the shameless one.

    "Anwei, look, you're a strong corpse, why don't you let me ride on it?" Sun Xiaopeng said comfortingly.

    Anwei glared at him: "Why?"

    "Head Sun Xiaopeng must have had a bloody battle yesterday. He is physically exhausted. My beautiful big sister, what's the matter if you just let him sit for a while?" At this time, Sun Xiaopeng's little fan, Hu Ming, jumped out.

    An Wei may have thought of Hu Ming¡¯s life-saving grace before, so she remained silent.

    Sun Xiaopeng jumped directly onto Shisha¡¯s shoulders and sat on them, and then said in a sultry voice: ¡°Drive!¡±

    That high-spirited look is like that of a general riding a war horse, but it's a pity that there is a corpse under his crotch.

    " Hu Ming followed Sun Xiaopeng, and from time to time asked Sun Xiaopeng if he was hungry or thirsty.

    "These fans are really serious." Mr. Yunhai laughed.

    "What's this? Look at the fans of Korean celebrities, they are even crazier." I said.

    During the next few days of camping, I don¡¯t know why Hu Ming was there from time to time, but I didn¡¯t suffer any attacks from wild beasts or wolves.

    During this period, I also asked, Hu Ming is a disciple who fights evil spirits, and he always invites great immortals to take over him.

    The so-called Great Immortal is naturally a monster from the Northeast, so his body is actually contaminated with a very strong evil spirit. This kind of evil spirit is very scary to these ordinary beasts.

    After walking for five days, we finally arrived at the foot of a towering mountain in Daxinganling.

    An Wei, who was walking at the front, looked at the map and said, "If this map is correct, there is an entrance to Bai Yujing halfway up the mountain. The entrance is a cave."

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, find the entrance first,¡± said the boss of Yunhai.

    After we walked for a while, we found the footprints of a group of people. Judging from the footprints, they were two people, a man and a woman. They arrived before us, but we didn¡¯t know which party they were from.

    We didn¡¯t even stop, and we reached the halfway point of the mountain around noon.

    "Let's rest for a while. We'll find the entrance later. You might encounter something." Yunhai boss said.

    Among our group of people, the boss of Yunhai is the oldest, and his qualifications are also from Longyin Temple, so naturally we all listen to him.

    We found a place to rest, took out dry food and started eating.

    "What is Bai Yujing like?" I asked.

    ??Actually, we talked when we came here beforeSorry, I seemed to be asking everyone, but in fact I was asking Hu Ming.

    Hu Ming, on the other hand, ate his biscuits with no intention of saying anything.

    I glanced at Sun Xiaopeng, who nodded and asked Hu Ming, "Hu Ming, do you know Bai Yujing's situation?"

    Hu Ming nodded crisply: "I know, master told me before coming here."

    "Who is your master?" Sun Xiaopeng asked curiously.

    "Grandpa Hu San." Hu Ming blinked.

    "Hu San, ahem, you should talk about Bai Yujing." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "My master actually didn't tell me everything, because he said that the person who asked us to come to Bai Yujing this time is a very scary guy, and we can't just whisper about him." Hu Ming thought for a moment and said, "Bai Yu  In fact, Jing can be roughly summarized in one poem."

    "There is a white jade capital in the sky, five cities on the twelfth floor, and immortals are supporting me on my head, so that I can live forever."

    "Bai Yujing in the sky means that Bai Yujing is in the sky. Anyway, my master told me this. Five cities on the twelfth floor seems to be the layout of Bai Yujing."

    "The immortal is caressing my head. Who is the immortal among them? I asked the master, but he didn't tell me. If you bind your hair and receive immortality, you will live forever."

    "This adds up to a loft in the sky, with an immortal who can live forever by touching the top of his head."

    Hu Ming finished speaking.

    We are all stunned on the spot, what is this? It is no different from the description in the original poem. Is it possible that the mysterious Bai Yujing is just like this?

    We continued to ask, and Hu Mingze said that he didn¡¯t know the rest. These were all things Mr. Hu San told him before he came.

    Hu Ming had already said this, and we did not continue to ask further questions.

    After eating the dry food, we did not wander around in the mountains and plains, but followed the footprints in the snow.

    This mountain is unusually big. After walking for about an hour and a half, we followed the footprints and came to a dark cave.

    This cave is five meters high and six meters wide. It is extremely large, and a cold wind occasionally blows out of it.

    "This should be the entrance to Bai Yujing." Sun Xiaopeng glanced at the cave and said, "But if the entrance is so big, are you not afraid of being discovered?"

    I glanced at Sun Xiaopeng speechlessly: "If we didn't follow the map here in the deep mountains and old forests, would we be able to find it?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 581 Magical Sea Water

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "That's right." Sun Xiaopeng nodded with a smile.

    We all looked at the cave curiously, and then Hu Ming asked: "Are you going in now?"

    "Let's wait a little later. Let's see if we can meet other people and go in together." Boss Yunhai said.

    Indeed, this time is different from treasure hunting. This time, everyone goes in to save their lives. The more people, the better.

    We simply pitched a tent at the entrance of the cave and waited at the entrance of the cave for a day and a night, but no one came.

    In the afternoon of the second day, we decided not to wait any longer and went straight in.

    I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and walked at the front, carefully walking into the cave.

    It was very quiet in this dark cave, with only the echo of our steps on the ground.

    Fortunately, my vision is no different from that of the daytime.

    But I have a vague feeling that the hole around me is getting narrower and narrower. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion.

    After walking for another half an hour, the cave entrance was originally six meters wide, but now it was only one meter wide.

    It can barely accommodate one person to pass through. If there is a slight accident, he will die.

    "What do you think this is?" Suddenly, I pointed at the walls on both sides and said.

    Others, on the other hand, took flashlights and shined their light on them.

    There are murals on the walls on both sides, and these murals look lifelike.

    "What are these paintings about?" Hu Ming asked.

    "Egypt?" Boss Yunhai pointed to the corner of the painting and said, "This is the pyramid of Egypt. The buildings in the painting all look like Egypt."

    "Isn't it possible? This Bai Yujing was built a thousand or two thousand years ago. How could there be images like the Egyptian pyramids at that time?" Sun Xiaopeng asked puzzledly.

    "Who knows?" Boss Yunhai shook his head.

    "It doesn't matter what he drew, let's go." After I said that, we continued walking inside.

    After walking for about ten minutes, the content on the mural changed. This time, it was a painting of a weirder civilization.

    The civilization of Atlantis.

    This is even more incredible. You must know that the Atlantis civilization was an ancient civilization discovered in the ocean. In ancient China, how could there be murals of this civilization in deep mountains and old forests like the Daxinganling Mountains?

    With doubts in our hearts, we continued to move forward. There were more murals in the back, but we had no idea what they meant.

    After walking for about an hour, finally, there was a slight light in front of us, and we walked out.

    As soon as I walked out, I quickly said: "Look, what is this."

    At this time, the mountain seemed to be hollowed out, and there was a lot of space inside.

    The height is probably more than two hundred meters, and the width is a bit endless.

    At this time, except for a platform of about 200 square meters where we were standing, the rest of the place was completely filled with water, just like sea water.

    And on this 'sea', there is a building that emits a faint golden light.

    As Hu Ming said before, this building is floating in mid-air. Because it is too far away, it is hard to see what it looks like.

    "Is that Bai Yujing?" Boss Yunhai looked at the building floating in the air in the distance in amazement.

    "So beautiful." Anwei sighed.

    "Who built this place? It's such a marvelous workmanship." Boss Yunhai said, "Even with our current human technology, it is almost impossible to build such a thing."

    I nodded and agreed with what Boss Yunhai said.

    Sun Xiaopeng smiled and said: "If we don't rely on modern technology such as excavators to build the Egyptian pyramids, we humans wouldn't be able to build them. Didn't the ancient Egyptians also build them?"

    Jining said: "But how are we going to get there? There are no boats nearby."

    "We have had people come in before, but they are not here now, which means they have entered the sea and passed towards Bai Yujing."

    "How about swimming there?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    ¡°Get out.¡± I cursed.

    I am coughing like a landlubber. I am almost crazy if I am asked to swim from this place as wide as the sea to Bai Yujing, which is out of reach.

    "Look!" Suddenly, Anwei pointed in the direction to our right.

    At this time, a note was left there.

    We walked over, and Boss Yunhai picked up the note and looked at it and said, "It was left by the person who came in front."

    "Writeof what.  "I asked.

    The boss of Yunhai looked at the note and said: "This sea is not a sea in the real sense. You can just ride on the waves."

    "What do you mean?" I frowned.

    Jining smiled, put his feet on the sea and said, "Sure enough, this sea is just like the Dead Sea, very dense."

    I also tried it, and it felt like stepping on jelly, but my feet would sink in the sea.

    "If you run faster, you won't fall. Let's go." After saying that, Boss Yunhai put the note on the ground, then took two steps back and ran towards the sea water.

    The boss of Yunhai ran wildly on the sea, looking just like the legendary martial arts master.

    "Handsome! Let's go." Sun Xiaopeng smiled and followed.

    We ran wildly on the sea together.

    But once your feet touch the sea water, you have to leave immediately. If you stay for a long time, you will still sink.

    But as long as you hold your breath, you can float.

    When we were tired from running, we lay down on the sea to rest for a while, and then continued running.

    After running for about two hours, we finally got close to the legendary Bai Yujing.

    From a distance, Bai Yujing looks like the size of an egg, but when you get closer, you can feel how huge he is.

    It is very similar to the Forbidden City and about the same size.

    When we ran under Bai Yujing, the gravity around us seemed to have disappeared. If we step hard, we can jump very high.

    A group of six of us arrived at the entrance of Bai Yujing¡¯s city gate.

    When the foot hits the floor, gravity returns.

    I looked back at the sea water below, and I felt that Bai Yujing was really amazing, some of which were completely beyond my imagination.

    "Is this Bai Yujing?" Sun Xiaopeng looked at the gate of the city wall and said with a smile, "I wonder if the people who came early have gone in."

    As soon as Sun Xiaopeng finished speaking, the two people fled in panic from the city gate.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the man of these two people, but the other one is Zhao Yazi.

    The two of them were in such a state of embarrassment that they stopped after falling at the city gate.

    We walked over, and I helped Zhao Yazi up and asked, "What's wrong? Is there a statement inside?"

    Zhao Yazi gasped, turned to look at a group of us, and said, "Are you here too?"

    "Yes." I nodded: "We should have arrived at Bai Yujing here, right? Can we leave?"

    "No." Zhao Yazi shook her head: "This city is divided into an inner city and an outer city. There is a pagoda in the inner city. Entering that tower is considered entering Baiyujing."

    "Then why did you escape in such a panic?" Sun Xiaopeng asked curiously.

    "There are some very powerful evil spirits in this outer city." Zhao Yazi said.

    ¡¾PS: There were two updates yesterday, and one more chapter today to make up for what I owed you yesterday, hehe.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 582 Bagua City Formation

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Who is this?" I looked at the man with Zhao Yazi.

    This man looked about thirty years old. He had a goatee and looked like a profiteer. At this time, he gave us a lewd look and asked Zhao Yazi: "Junior sister, who are these people?"

    This guy is Zhao Yazi¡¯s senior brother?

    I frowned, and Zhao Yazi introduced with a smile: "This is my third senior brother, Zhong Changshu."

    Afterwards, Zhao Yazi introduced me and Jining again. After listening, Zhong Changshu nodded and said, "Okay, don't get entangled with these guys. Take a rest and continue trying to see if you can break through."  Get in."

    "Zhao Yazi, what's going on inside?" I asked.

    Zhong Changshu glared at me and said, "Why should we tell you the information we went in and worked hard to get?"

    "What are you trying to do? Can't we work together to enter Bai Yujing?" Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "Senior brother, what he said makes sense. Only by joining forces to enter Bai Yujing can we be more confident." Zhao Yazi said.

    Zhong Changshu snorted: "When did our Tongtian Sect need to join forces with these guys? With our ability, we can come and go freely in Baiyujing?"

    Tongtian Sect?

    I blinked, could it be that this is the name of Zhao Yazi¡¯s organization, but this name is really domineering enough to use this name.

    Sun Xiaopeng said unhappily: "Bah, you said it so powerfully, then why did you escape in such a mess?"

    "Boy, are you looking for death?" Zhong Changshu glared at Sun Xiaopeng.

    "Okay, forget it if he doesn't want to." Boss Yunhai stood in the middle and said, "Let's rest for half an hour, and then go in and take a look."

    Zhao Yazi said: "Be careful. Although this is an outer city, it is also very strange inside."

    "Junior sister." Zhong Changshu shouted.

    Zhao Yazi shrugged helplessly and said nothing more.

    We sat down and rested. Zhao Yazi and Zhong Changshu rested for ten minutes before entering the city again.

    And we discussed it. After all, we didn¡¯t know what kind of danger we would encounter when we went in. Jining and Anwei were among us, and we were around to protect them.

    Fortunately, Anwei still has a corpse that can be used as a fighting force, but Jining is completely useless.

    During the break, I asked Jining if I could figure out what was going on inside Bai Yujing, but Jining shook his head and said, "No, let alone calculating what's going on inside, even the good or bad luck of our entry.  Can¡¯t figure it out.¡±

    "Actually, I did the math before meeting you, but once it comes to Bai Yujing, I can't figure out any information at all." Jining said.

    Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "Come to think of it, you are just here to make soy sauce."

    "You can also say that, from now on, my life will be in your hands." Jining cupped his hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time, let¡¯s go.¡± Boss Yunhai looked at the time and said.

    Then, I walked in front with the Sanqing Huayang Gun and walked into the city wall.

    Inside is a large ancient city, with various houses inside that look somewhat similar to those in Huangzhou City, but they are much more luxurious, clean and tidy than Huangzhou City.

    There is no one in this city, it is as empty as a dead city.

    "Keep going forward, and you should be able to reach the inner city soon." Boss Yunhai said from behind.

    I nodded, looked at both sides of the street warily, and slowly moved forward.

    Although what Zhong Changshu said just now was quite irritating, it is undeniable that he and Zhao Yazi are definitely not inferior in strength.

    In the end, he escaped in embarrassment just like before.

    Thinking about it, it¡¯s really annoying. Zhao Yazi was about to tell us about the situation in the city, but that guy stopped her.

    We walked for about five minutes, turning left and right.

    This city is extremely large, and the streets are laid out like a maze.

    After walking for a while, we actually walked back to the city gate.

    "What's going on? Are you trying to beat the wall?" Sun Xiaopeng couldn't help but say.

    "It's not a ghost beating the wall. Who among us would be fooled by a ghost beating the wall?" Boss Yunhai shook his head.

    Jining said: "It should be the Bagua City Formation."

    "Bagua City Formation?" We all looked at it with puzzled faces.

    Jining nodded and said: "The Bagua City Formation was created in ancient times.In border cities, formations laid out using metaphysics and feng shui techniques are used to decorate and structure the houses, turning the city into a maze. If the enemy enters it by mistake, it will turn into a circle.  "

    "This Bagua formation was originally invented by Zhang Liang in the early Han Dynasty, and was later reformed by Zhuge Kongming. However, after Zhuge Liang's death, this city formation was lost. I didn't expect to encounter it here." Jining said.

    Sun Xiaopeng put his arm around Jining's shoulders and smiled: "You know so well what you said, it must be broken, right?"

    Jining couldn't help but look at Sun Xiaopeng angrily: "Didn't you just say that I was here to make soy sauce?"

    "Oh, how can that be possible? How can you come here to make soy sauce with your clever calculations? What I mean is to recharge your batteries and leave the dirty work of killing monsters to us." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    Jining wasn¡¯t really angry, he was just joking, he said: ¡°This city formation has been lost for a long time, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±

    "Tch, after talking for a long time, you are still here to make soy sauce." Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile.

    "No, what I mean is that this city formation is different from ordinary formations." Jining said: "Ordinary formations have 'qi', which is used to guide people into the formation and trap them in it.  Formation."

    "The reason why this city formation has been lost for a long time is actually because it belongs to half of metaphysics, and the other half is actually a labyrinth." After speaking, Jining took out a compass. He looked down at the compass and said, "You guys follow  I'm leaving, but I may not be able to break this city formation."

    After that, a group of us followed Jining. Jining occasionally turned left and sometimes right, which made my head feel a little confused.

    Soon, we came to a very long street.

    This street should be a shopping street in ancient times, and both sides are particularly spacious.

    And at the end of this street is the gate of the inner city.

    "So easy? That Zhong Changshu walked through a maze just now, and he was so embarrassed." Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile.

    Anwei shook her head and said, "Be careful and let my corpse explore the way first."

    After saying that, she shook the bell, and the zombie walked forward slowly, not very fast. After walking for about ten minutes, the zombie walked to the gate of the inner city safely and soundly.

    "Is there really no danger?" Boss Yunhai said, "Axiu, go in and take a look."

    "Yes." I nodded and walked forward with the Sanqing Huayang Gun. I walked about two hundred meters. Suddenly, the Sanqing Huayang Gun in my right hand gradually started firing.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 583 Hu Ming¡¯s Sacrifice

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Hey, Axiu, why did you stop?"

    Boss Yunhai¡¯s questioning voice came from behind me.

    "Don't come in! Something is wrong." I turned around and shouted.

    As soon as he finished speaking, black ink poured out from the cracks in the bricks under his feet.

    The streets are full of black ink, one by one turning into human shapes.

    Although it is extremely dark, they are all dressed like ancient soldiers. Some are riding war horses, some are holding spears, and some are holding broadswords.

    Without saying a word, they rushed towards me.

    I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Spear tightly, and the Qimen Flying Armor appeared on my body.

    I waved the Sanqing Yang Huayang Spear and stabbed the three soldiers closest to me who were formed from ink. After being stabbed by the Sanqing Yang Huayang Spear, these soldiers collapsed and turned back into ink.

    But then, where they disappeared, they began to condense again.

    Can¡¯t we kill them all?

    When I hesitated, something hit me on the back. I turned around and saw that it was a soldier holding a long sword, and he struck me on the back with the sword.

    If he wasn¡¯t wearing the Qimen Flying Armor, he would probably have been tricked.

    I didn¡¯t dare to be careless and retreat while fighting.

    But what¡¯s strange is, when the zombie passed by just now, why didn¡¯t these things appear?  Could they tell the difference between the living and the dead?

    At this time, the situation suddenly changed, and Anwei also summoned the zombie to rush back. The zombie walked past the soldiers, but the soldiers ignored him at all.

    While I was fighting, I retreated back. Suddenly, the soldiers surrounding me dispersed, and then, a group of cavalry, estimated to number more than thirty people, rushed towards me.

    They were holding spears and looked majestic.

    I don¡¯t dare to run. It¡¯s too empty here. Facing the cavalry, if I run, I¡¯m looking for death. I can only fight hard.

    Thinking of this, I gritted my teeth, jumped up, and stabbed the chest of the cavalryman who was rushing forward.

    In an instant, he was stabbed to pieces by me, and a lot of ink fell on my body. I waved the Sanqing Yang Gun, simply closed my eyes, and started beating him randomly.

    From time to time, I felt like I was being slashed by a sword, but fortunately, it was blocked by the Qimen Flying Armor.

    But I also understand that Qimen Feijia is not invincible. If this continues, Qimen Feijia will also be damaged.

    I defeated this group of cavalry in one breath. At this time, the zombie controlled by Anwei appeared next to me. It covered me and exited the long street.

    As soon as I exited, a group of them gathered around me.

    "What's the combat effectiveness of these dark things?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    "You can kill them with one shot, but there are too many of them." I said.

    The boss of Yunhai frowned and said: "What Axiu is holding is a sharp weapon like the Sanqing Huayang Gun. It's not surprising to stab them to death with one shot. If you want to test their true strength, you still have to try our talisman."

    "If there is a chance, they will rush out." Sun Xiaopeng shouted loudly.

    I looked back and saw a black mass of soldiers running towards us.

    "Come on, let's see if we can beat him." Boss Yunhai said.

    Those present are all the most elite people in the Yin and Yang world of China's younger generation, and they will not turn around and run away.

    "I'll try it first." After Sun Xiaopeng finished speaking, he took out three yellow talismans, threw them in the air, and said: "The mighty god of the south sweeps away the filthy king Tang. Purple clothes and swords guard Lijiang.  . ward off the fire and weariness, and purify the spiritual field. Wandering spirits lurk far away, and dare to do what is common in heaven."

    Then, the three yellow talismans gradually grew larger, and the three golden talismans were shot towards the group of soldiers.

    Just like a fly swatter swatting away a fly, the three talismans were swatted away, leaving only ink all over the street.

    "Hahaha! These guys are not very powerful, let me solve them in one move!" Sun Xiaopeng laughed loudly.

    Immediately afterwards, ink gradually appeared under our feet. No, ink appeared on the ground in our city. Soon, soldiers formed by ink appeared in all directions.

    These soldiers look taller and stronger than before.

    "These soldiers came towards us, and I stabbed them with a spear. But this guy didn't die. Instead, he hit me in the chest with the knife."

    There was a crisp sound.

    I stabbed him twice more before the guy died.

    "No, this place??Getting stronger!  "I turned around and said.

    "I understand, these guys use stronger Taoism to hit them, the stronger they will become." Boss Yunhai said quickly: "Jining, lead the way, we escape first, and only use Taoism at a critical moment of life and death."  Technique, otherwise these guys will become stronger and stronger, and we will die here."

    I rushed to the front to clear the way.

    But these guys are different from the porcelain dolls that died with a bang. It took me three shots to kill them with the Sanqing Huayang Gun. Sun Xiaopeng and the others basically couldn't kill them with their money swords, they could only be opened.  .

    And this guy is very skilled in his movements, and some of his skills are even better than ours.

    We were only halfway out when Hu Ming¡¯s screams came from behind me.

    I looked back and saw that Hu Ming had an arrow in his chest, and his eyes widened.

    "Hu Ming!" I couldn't help shouting.

    "Hurry up, or we will all die here!" Hu Ming looked back at us and shouted loudly: "I will help you become the queen, idol, let me show you who is the strongest disciple, ah!"

    After saying that, hair began to grow on Hu Ming¡¯s body, looking like a half-human and half-demon.

    He was filled with demonic aura, and then he rushed towards the soldiers behind us.

    Soon, his figure disappeared among the group of soldiers formed by ink.

    ¡°Stop looking, let¡¯s leave quickly.¡± I shouted.

    Boss Yunhai and the others are all in a state of panic.

    And countless archers appeared on the rooftops on both sides.

    "Fuck! Why did that kid die like this? We agreed to go back to Laoshan and I'll treat him to a feast." Sun Xiaopeng also yelled. Among our group, except for Jining, he had the closest relationship with Hu Ming.  The good thing is Sun Xiaopeng. After all, he was able to gain such a small fan. This guy has been complaining for several days.

    Even I didn¡¯t expect that Hu Ming would die before entering Bai Yujing, just in the outer city.

    We walked for less than two minutes when suddenly, Anwei was also hit by an arrow. Fortunately, the arrow only hit her thigh.

    "Tao teaches the universe!" Sun Xiaopeng raised his hand and threw out a talisman. At this time, a circular barrier with a diameter of ten meters appeared around us.

    "Hurry up and heal Anwei's injuries. This barrier can only last ten minutes at most." Sun Xiaopeng's face turned pale.

    I quickly walked up to him and asked, "Are you okay?"

    Sun Xiaopeng shook his head and looked at the soldiers on both sides of the street, whose roofs were covered with dense ink, and sighed helplessly: "I didn't expect that before I entered Bai Yujing, I would have to lose my life here?" (Remember the website address of this site?)  £ºwww.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 584 Cooperation?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Don't say frustrating words." Jining pulled out the arrow inserted into Anwei's leg.

    As soon as the arrow was pulled out, it turned into ink and melted into Jining's hand.

    Sun Xiaopeng clenched his fists, looked at the direction where Hu Ming died, and said, "This kid died like this. It's really, ugh."

    "Now that we're here, we have to be prepared to die." Anwei said expressionlessly.

    "Are you a human? If it weren't for Hu Ming when we met the wolves that time, we would have died a long time ago. What are you saying now?" Sun Xiaopeng cursed at An Wei.

    Anwei was injured at this time and was obviously in a bad mood. She retorted: "So what? Is it possible that if I complain to you now, we can escape?"

    At this time, the soldiers continued to attack the barrier, and the light of the barrier was getting weaker and weaker, and it was obvious that it would not last long.

    ¡°How about I go out and try to see if I can lure these guys away?¡± I asked.

    "Brother Xiu, when did you become so self-dedicating?" Sun Xiaopeng grabbed my hand: "No, damn it, if we die, both of us brothers will die together."

    "Bah, who wants to die with you? I still want to live a long life. Don't worry, I have the Qimen Flying Armor. Maybe if I leave the barrier, these people will guard you and not chase me?  "I said.

    The boss of Yunhai said worriedly: "You don't know the way out, and you might be trapped alive in the Bagua City Formation."

    ¡°Let it be up to fate.¡± I touched my nose.

    At this time, we can only give it a try. There are countless archers standing on the houses on both sides, and there are many soldiers, cavalry and the like on both sides of the street. Once the barrier is broken, they will die immediately.

    How about I rush out and try now, maybe I can lure most of them away?  I have the Qimen Flying Armor on my body, and I won¡¯t be able to die for a while.

    "See you at the city gate." After I finished speaking, I held the Sanqing Huayang Spear and shouted: "The way of heaven is clear and bright, the way of earth is peaceful, the way of humanity is quiet, the three talents are in one place, the universe is mixed, hundreds of gods return to their fate, thousands of generals will accompany them, forever  Exorcism Star."

    Light bloomed from the Sanqing Huayang Spear, and I rushed out with the Sanqing Huayang Spear.

    At this time, using the blast gun technique, these soldiers are like tofu and will die if they touch them.

    I didn¡¯t dare to stop and fight my way out, so I kept running forward.

    If there is anyone blocking the road, I will shoot it away.

    I don¡¯t dare to use the blast gun technique all the time. If I use it too much, the surrounding soldiers will become stronger and stronger, and it will also consume my own physical strength.

    I looked back and saw that most of the soldiers were chasing me.

    I don¡¯t know whether I should be happy or worried.

    I couldn¡¯t tell the direction and rushed all the way without daring to stop.

    As long as you stop and are surrounded by these soldiers, you will be dead and you will have no choice but to run away.

    Just like that, we were fighting and running for about an hour. Suddenly, two figures appeared in front of us.

    Zhao Yazi and Zhong Changshu.

    There were no soldiers formed by ink on the street where they were, but when I approached, ink appeared under their feet.

    Zhong Changshu¡¯s expression changed and he cursed at me: ¡°You bastard, get out of here!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fate that we meet, let¡¯s join forces.¡± I said.

    "Go away, who wants to join forces with you?"

    After all, a small black flag appeared in Zhong Changshu's hand. He shook it and a lot of yin energy came out of the flagpole. Then, the yin energy turned into more than thirty skeleton soldiers.  , these skeleton soldiers were very powerful in combat, and they actually blocked a whole street of soldiers behind them.

    "Son of a bitch." Zhong Changshu's face was livid, while Zhao Yazi smiled at me and asked, "Where are the others? Are they all dead?"

    "They are waiting for me at the city gate. Let's retreat first." I said hurriedly.

    "Huh, let's go." After Zhong Changshu said that, they took me towards the city wall.

    We walked for about half an hour.

    Although we fought all the way along the way, it was much easier than me fighting alone. Although the skeleton soldiers that Zhong Changshu condensed with Yin Qi did not look good, they were quite powerful. At least they could be used as cavalry.  With the impact, I cooperated with these cavalry and fought to the gate of the city.

    As soon as I saw the city gate, I ran out quickly. After the three of us ran out, the soldiers behind who were made of ink gradually turned back into ink. The ink flowed into the stone slabs, as if they had never appeared before.

    I ran outside nervously.

      Although I did take away most of the soldiers, I was not sure whether Boss Yunhai and the others could escape if they fell to the ground.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t happened to meet Zhong Changshu and Zhao Yazi, I probably would have died in there today.

    When I walked out and took a look, Boss Yunhai and the others had indeed come out.

    However, all of them were seriously injured, and they were basically lying on the ground. Jining was helping them treat their wounds.

    I hurriedly walked over and said, "Is it nothing serious?"

    Hearing my voice, they all sat up. Sun Xiaopeng rushed up and hugged me tightly, saying, "You kid, I thought you were dead inside."

    "I'm lucky enough to die." I smiled, and after saying that, the Qimen Flying Armor on my body disappeared, and I felt exhausted all over. After fighting for so long, I was almost exhausted.  .

    At this time, Sun Xiaopeng looked at Zhong Changshu behind me and said, "Old bastard, if you had told us what was going on inside, Hu Ming wouldn't have to die!"

    "Does it have anything to do with me whether that guy named Hu Ming dies or not?" Zhong Changshu looked at me fiercely with a straight face: "On the contrary, this guy almost cost us our lives with those things.  "

    "Are you dead?" Zhao Yazi glanced at us and said with some shame: "I'm sorry, I should have told you in advance. The evil things here will become worse the more powerful Taoist techniques are used to fight them.  Qiang, we didn¡¯t know it at first, and we almost died in it.¡±

    The boss of Yunhai looked at Zhao Yazi and asked: "So, do you have any ideas? Why don't we cooperate?"

    Zhong Changshu shook his head: "No, we should go our separate ways."

    "That's not up to you." Mr. Yunhai laughed and said to Sun Xiaopeng: "We will follow them later. Whichever street they go on, we will go on that street. When those ink monsters come out, we will use our strongest weapons."  Taoism is the best way to fight."

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he smiled and said: "Okay, I have a Laoshan trick that I haven't used yet."

    Zhong Changshu¡¯s face was ashen.

    Zhao Yazi tugged on Zhong Changshu's clothes and said with a smile: "It would be best if we could work together and enter Bai Yujing together."

    "Junior sister, don't forget what master said to us before we came here." Zhong Changshu said to Zhao Yazi who was next to him.

    Zhao Yazi nodded: "Don't worry, senior brother."

    "So it's cooperation?" Mr. Yunhai laughed.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 585 We have a stronger one

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Humph, is there any way to stop cooperating with you?" Zhong Changshu said helplessly.

    "Wouldn't it be better if we agreed earlier? We have to cheat. Is this guy mentally ill?" Sun Xiaopeng whispered in my ear.

    I smiled and said nothing.

    Zhong Changshu said: "You are injured, rest for a day before going in, so as not to drag us back later."

    After saying that, Zhong Changshu and Zhao Yazi went to the side to rest.

    Although I was tired, I was not seriously injured, so I helped Sun Xiaopeng and others treat their injuries.

    At this time, suddenly, another person flew up from the sea below, five of them.

    Of these five people, one is twenty-one or twelve years old, and the other four are thirty or forty years old.

    Among them is an acquaintance of mine, Cheng Hu, who is missing the moon.

    Cheng Hu and the other three people were very respectful to this young boy.

    As soon as they came up, they looked at us warily. Cheng Hu saw me and yelled: "Boy, what's going on inside?"

    "These are all Queyue people. The one surrounded by them is called Qizheng, and he is the young leader of Queyue Sect. The others should have been sent to protect him." Sun Xiaopeng whispered in my ear.

    "I'm asking you, are you deaf?" Cheng Hu yelled at me.

    At this time, Qi Zheng stopped Cheng Hu and asked me with a smile: "Is this Mr. Zhang Xiu? Why don't we work together to enter Bai Yujing?"

    And Zhong Changshu said loudly to me: "I will only take you in, and this group of people will tell them to get out."

    "Who do you think you are?" Cheng Hu turned back and pointed at Zhong Changshu and cursed: "Do you really think we can't do it without you?"

    "Brother Cheng, don't cause trouble." Qi Zheng frowned and glanced at Cheng Hu, smiled at us and said, "In that case, I won't bother you."

    After saying that, a group of them walked inside.

    I looked at Qizheng¡¯s back and sighed: ¡°There are so many people here this time.¡±

    "Isn't it? There are still many people who have either gone in or haven't arrived yet. I really don't know why Bai Yujing called us here." Sun Xiaopeng touched his nose.

    I said: "But this Qi Zheng seems to be a nice person, not as arrogant as a cult member."

    "Huh, we people in the cult are much more morally righteous than those like Laoshan and Longyin Temple." Zhong Changshu hummed.

    Sun Xiaopeng was not angry after hearing this. He looked at Zhong Changshu with approval and sighed: "Isn't that right? Those old bastards in Laoshan are all useless."

    When Zhong Changshu saw Sun Xiaopeng say this, he was also stunned. He probably did not expect that Sun Xiaopeng, the head of Laoshan, would say this.

    "Actually, most of those lawless cult members have not received formal education. They have not read many books since they were young and are uneducated. They learn some black magic to make money."

    ¡°Like Qi Zheng just now, he has received a high-level education since he was a child, and his conversation style is naturally different from that of a guy like Cheng Hu.¡± Sun Xiaopeng said.

    Anwei and Jining also sat over and started chatting with us.

    I learned that after I left, they tried their best to break out in the direction of the generals. During this period, they were almost blocked several times. In the end, they were lucky enough to escape.

    "It's a pity that Hu Ming is dead." Sun Xiaopeng said with a sigh.

    I nodded in agreement. After all, he was one of the four great geniuses of the new generation. I didn¡¯t expect to die like this.

    "Hey, if we don't talk about this anymore, why are we talking about this when everyone is dead?" Jining shook his head.

    We slept and had a good night's rest.

    Of course, there is no difference between day and night here, but I camped here and slept for eight hours.

    When we woke up, it was Zhao Yazi who woke us up and said we were ready to go in.

    We packed up our things and walked into the city for the second time.

    Zhong Changshu held a compass and walked at the front to lead the way, while Zhao Yazi and us followed behind.

    "Do you have any way to avoid those soldiers entering?" I asked Zhao Yazi: "After all, there are only two of you, and Zhong Changshu was not willing to cooperate with us at the beginning."

    "In this case, there is only one possibility. You must have a way to pass that long street." I asked.

    Zhao Yazi nodded: "Master told us about the situation here before coming here."

    "There are eight long streets like the ones you have encountered, located in all directions of the inner city."

      "These eight long streets are all determined according to the Bagua directions in Qimen Dunjia, and only one is the Shengmen." Zhao Yazi said.

    Sun Xiaopeng asked: "Which door do you know is the birth gate?"

    Jining said at this time: "If it is based on the Bagua directions of Qimen Dunjia, it will be difficult to find. These eight gates will change."

    "Yes." Zhao Yazi nodded: "We made a miscalculation before and walked into another door and almost died here."

    "Zhizhi, it's really dangerous." Sun Xiaopeng sighed.

    We walked for more than an hour and passed two long street entrances, but Zhong Changshu didn¡¯t even look at them and walked directly over.

    After walking for a while, suddenly, there was a vibration ahead.

    Boss Yunhai frowned and said, "What's going on?"

    At this time, a group of people ran toward us in panic. It was Cheng Hu and others. Qi Zheng was not among them, and he didn't know if he was dead.

    "Help." Cheng Hu and the others were followed by many dark soldiers.

    ¡°Oops, these idiots.¡± Zhong Changshu cursed.

    "I have a way, run towards them quickly." After saying that, Sun Xiaopeng took out a talisman and threw it behind his back.

    "Help!" Sun Xiaopeng shouted and ran towards them.

    We were stunned for a moment, but we still followed Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s example.

    After running for a while, there was a roar behind us. I looked back and saw a dark evil spirit appearing behind us. It was now sealed in the talisman just now.

    But this resentful spirit is not very strong. I can probably kill it with one shot, but it is very powerful.

    It is a full five meters high and also pitch black.

    "Help, we have a stronger one here." Sun Xiaopeng shouted.

    Apart from anything else, this resentful spirit is also completely black. If you look closer, you may be able to see the difference, but from a distance, you can't tell.

    Cheng Hu and the other four were shocked when they saw it. Without saying a word, they turned around and disappeared into an alley, while the dark soldiers chased them.

    "Get out of here quickly."

    We turned around and ran.

    After running for ten minutes, the dark soldiers did not catch up. It seemed that they only attacked people who broke into the long street.

    "You are smart enough." Anwei smiled and said, "If those guys had run towards us just now, we would have been trapped."

    Sun Xiaopeng looked embarrassed.

    Zhong Changshu sighed: "Hey, the road ahead is dead. I can only go back to the same place and go in the other direction. It will take a while to walk." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 586: Fierce Beasts

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "That's better than fighting with those people." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    We had no choice but to turn back the way we came. After walking for a while, we saw Qizheng.

    Qi Zheng was frowning and walking around in a daze. After seeing us, he walked up with a smile and asked, "Have you seen Cheng Hu and the others?"

    The boss of Yunhai asked: "What?"

    "I just got separated from them." Qizheng said with a smile.

    Sun Xiaopeng muttered in a low voice: "It's a good thing you got separated from those fools."

    "What?" Qizheng asked.

    I smiled and said, "It's nothing, but you'd better not look for them."

    "But there seems to be a formation inside, and I can't get out. I'm not proficient in the formation." Qi Zheng said, rubbing the back of his head.

    "You come with us." Zhao Yazi said.

    Zhong Changshu did not object this time, perhaps because it was his junior sister who made the invitation.

    "Then I won't be polite." Qi Zheng said with a smile.

    "Stop talking nonsense, keep walking, quickly find the living door and go in, keep dragging on, who knows if someone will disrupt the situation again." After Zhong Changshu finished speaking, he led the way.

    Qi Zheng was quite friendly with us along the way. During the chat, we learned that he was still in college, and this time he was also threatened with the life of his classmate, so he had to pay a visit to Bai Yujing, the original leader of the Queyue Sect.  I don't agree with him coming in at all.

    But he insisted on coming, and in the end the leader of Queyue Sect could only arrange a few bodyguards for him.

    Hearing this, Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "Those bodyguards of yours are really amateurs. If you follow them, you will get killed sooner or later."

    Qi Zheng smiled and said: "They are willing to risk their lives with me. No matter what their strength is, at least they are sincere to me."

    "That's true. It's not like those old immortals in Laoshan. I wanted to find two masters, but Leng refused. They were afraid that I would bring those masters in and die. They must want me to die here and then build a new Laoshan.  Leader." Sun Xiaopeng said unhappily.

    Old Yun Hai laughed and said: "Bai Yujing is no better than other places. There are so many people here that it's useless. You Laoshan elders just think more about it."

    "Boss, don't come here. You are in charge of the entire Longyin Temple. In one sentence, the entire Longyin Temple has to listen to you. How can I know my hard life? I am like a slave in Laoshan." Sun Xiaopeng complained.

    Jining smiled at this time and said: "Yes, Master Sun, you'd better stop complaining. If you, the majestic leader of Laoshan, still say this, wouldn't we people like us have to die of shame?"

    It was quite a pleasant time chatting along the way.

    At this time, a corpse appeared in front.

    We walked over and saw that it was Hu Ming.

    At this time, Hu Ming had the appearance of a monster, with blood holes all over his body, blood flowing all over the floor, his eyes widened, and his eyes were full of unwillingness.

    The relaxed atmosphere at the beginning disappeared instantly when they encountered Hu Ming¡¯s body.

    ¡°Take a rest for a while, I¡¯ll give my little brother a blessing.¡± Sun Xiaopeng said.

    Zhong Changshu glanced at the corpse on the ground and understood something. Although his face was impatient, he did not object and nodded: "Then rest for ten minutes."

    We walked to Hu Ming¡¯s body. Boss Yunhai sat cross-legged in front of him and said, ¡°I hope Hu Ming, the benefactor, serves in the underworld and can get together when he goes down.¡±

    After saying that, Boss Yunhai closed his eyes and began to recite the scriptures to save the dead.

    On the empty street, the scriptures came from the mouth of Boss Yunhai, which made the atmosphere even more depressing.

    After saving Hu Ming, we continued on the road.

    The situation here is special, otherwise we would have been able to bury Hu Ming¡¯s body so that his body would not be left on the street.

    After walking for another two hours, we came to a long street.

    Zhong Changshu looked at this long street and said: "This is the birth gate I calculated, but let's talk about it first, I'm not sure whether the direction has changed."

    "Okay, I'll take you here, you send one person in to try." Zhong Changshu said.

    "I'll go in and take a look." I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and walked inside.

    Sun Xiaopeng and the others were talking behind me, asking me to be careful.

    I walked forward slowly, and when I reached about two hundred meters, nothing happened. I turned back and smiled.

    I walked another hundred meters, and after confirming that there was really no problem, I turned back and said happily: "No problem."Question.  "

    At this time they also walked in.

    Zhong Changshu said: "My master said that there is a powerful evil spirit guarding the entrance to the inner city. Only by defeating this evil spirit can we enter the inner city."

    "There won't be countless soldiers, right?" Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "Don't worry, it won't happen." Zhong Changshu said.

    We soon arrived at the gate of the inner city.

    The city gate looks rusty, but the evil spirit Zhong Changshu mentioned has not appeared yet.

    "I'll go over and take a look." After I said that, I walked to the city gate and pushed it gently, but it couldn't be pushed.

    At this time, my feet started to shake. I quickly backed up and ran to Sun Xiaopeng and the others.

    And at this moment, a monster came out of the place where I was standing just now.

    This monster looks like a lion, but it is standing. The hair on its back is extremely long, its body is golden, its eyes are glowing red, and its mouth is full of fangs. It looks extremely fierce.

    "This is Libi, an ancient ferocious beast." Boss Yunhai frowned and looked at it and said, "He can release thunder, lightning and flames, so be careful."

    "Just get rid of it, right? Come on." I rushed forward with the Sanqing Huayang Gun.

    Li Bi was three meters tall. When I rushed up to him, he opened his mouth, and at this time, blazing flames came out of his mouth.

    I hurriedly hid aside, and the place where I was standing was burned black by the flames.

    This Libi roared loudly, kicked its legs, and rushed towards me. Then, it grabbed me with its claws.

    I held the Sanqing Huayang Spear and blocked it.

    This time, I almost couldn¡¯t hold the Sanqing Huayang Gun steady.

    At this time, Anwei's corpse demon also arrived, and the corpse demon's sharp nails pierced Li Bi's chest.

    With a pop, Li Bi didn't feel any pain at all. With a casual blow, the corpse flew several meters away and fell heavily to the ground.

    "Come on." Zhong Changshu shouted.

    He waved the flagpole in his right hand, and more than thirty skeleton soldiers appeared and rushed towards Li Bi, but Li Bi suddenly closed his eyes.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Boss Yunhai said.

    I hurriedly ran back, and Sun Xiaopeng took out a talisman and threw it out to form a barrier.

    When the barrier was first formed, countless thunderbolts and lightning surged out of Li Bi's body, and the more than thirty skeleton soldiers were instantly beaten without a trace.

    And when this lightning struck the barrier, the barrier also shattered and disappeared in front of us.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 587 Under the Tower

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "So strong! My barrier was broken so easily?" Sun Xiaopeng said in disbelief.

    "Stop talking nonsense, let's go!" Boss Yunhai took the magic wand, took off a string of Buddhist beads from his neck, threw it over, and then recited the scriptures.

    This string of Buddhas flew above Li Bi, and then put it around Li Bi's neck, and Li Bi screamed miserably.

    The voice sounded extremely strange.

    This string of Buddhas was blooming with Buddha light at this time, trapping Li Bi tightly.

    "Go ahead, Axiu, kill him." Boss Yunhai said.

    I nodded, rushed up and read: "The way of heaven is clear, the way of earth is peaceful, the way of humanity is quiet, the three talents are in one place, the universe is mixed, hundreds of gods have returned to their fate, thousands of generals will accompany them, and the devil star will be gone forever!"

    With a pop, the Sanqing Yang Huayang Spear pierced into its chest.

    ¡°Then, this Libi glanced at me, and then turned into countless inks, dripping on the ground, and then flowed into the gaps in the floor and disappeared.

    "Resolved?" I was a little surprised.

    "Awesome." Zhong Changshu clapped his hands and said with a smile: "Although this Li Bi is powerful, after all, he is the abbot of Longyin Temple. After trapping him with Buddhist beads, he killed him with one blow. It seems that it would be beneficial to cooperate with you, otherwise  Just this fierce competition will give people a headache for a while."

    "Is he dead?" I asked with a frown.

    "Death? How is it possible?" Zhong Changshu shook his head: "If you defeat it, you will be qualified to enter the inner city. When the people behind it come, it will continue to come out. Okay, stop rambling and enter the inner city."

    At this time, the gate of the inner city also slowly opened, and the creaking sound was extremely harsh.

    After a group of us walked in, the city gate was closed.

    If the outer city is where ordinary people live, the inner city should be considered the palace.

    At this time, when we walked into the inner city, even though it was an extremely wide square, it was empty and there was nothing.

    The center of the inner city is a huge tower.

    "Be careful." Zhong Changshu said: "This inner city is different from the outer city."

    "There are monsters patrolling the inner city. As long as they are entangled, it will be very troublesome." Zhong Changshu said.

    The boss of Yunhai asked: "Can you deduce the patrol routes of these monsters?"

    "No." Zhong Changshu shook his head: "If it doesn't work, just run towards that tower, that is Bai Yujing. Once you reach the bottom of Bai Yujing, these monsters will not attack."

    "Walk."

    A group of us started walking in the inner city.

    There are no formations in this inner city, just keep walking towards the tower.

    ¡°But monster patrol is also a headache, and I was almost discovered several times.

    These monsters have human bodies and animal heads. They are wearing armor and holding long knives. They should be quite strong.

    ¡°Zhao Yazi also told us on the way that these monsters are basically not real monsters.

    They are all made of things that look like ink.

    But that's right, monsters are not gods. Here, if you don't eat for thousands of years, you will die. There is obviously nothing to eat here, but these monsters can patrol and even fight vigorously.

    We were walking very carefully all the way, and we were about halfway through the journey.

    Suddenly, a group of monsters collided with us.

    "Kill them." Zhong Changshu said.

    As soon as I heard this, I rushed over with the Sanqing Huayang Spear. There were only ten monsters in the group.

    I stabbed the nearest monster with one shot.

    Unexpectedly, this monster chopped the Sanqing Huayang Spear with one knife, and then struck me on the chest with the knife.

    Fortunately, before his sword could reach him, Qi Men Feijia had already appeared and blocked the sword forcefully.

    But the extremely hard Qimen Feijia also left a faint scar.

    I then stabbed it again, but it was empty again.

    I started to deal with this monster with a tiger head and human body. I fought for more than 20 seconds before I found an opportunity and stabbed him in the head with a shot. Then he turned into ink and collapsed.

    I looked back and saw that of the other nine monsters, five were dead, and four more monsters were being dealt with by Boss Yunhai.

    I went back to help, and it took a full minute to kill the four monsters.

    "These monsters are too powerful." I said with some disbelief: "Although if my Sanqing Huayang Spear hits them, they will die, but they move so fast,?And he has good skills.  "

    "Do you think the inner city is less difficult than the outer city?" Zhong Changshu said: "In the outer city, as long as you don't use too powerful Taoist techniques and keep running, you can survive."

    "Unless you use powerful Taoist techniques to fight those soldiers when you first come here, those soldiers will become stronger and they will die." Zhong Changshu said: "But all the monsters here are very strong."

    ¡°Then you didn¡¯t cooperate with us from the beginning?¡± I said.

    Zhong Changshu snorted: "It's easier not to be discovered when there are fewer people in here."

    "Stop talking, leave here quickly. If there is a fight here, I don't know if it will attract other monsters. If twenty of these guys show up, we will probably be held back." Zhao Yazi said.

    We left quickly and headed towards the tower.

    I met two more groups of monsters on the road. These monsters are really strong. You must know that the Sanqing Huayang Gun in my hand is a sharp weapon for killing monsters. With such a treasure, it will take a long time to kill them.  "

    Sun Xiaopeng and the others felt even more uncomfortable.

    Afraid of making a big noise and attracting other monsters, I didn¡¯t dare to use powerful Taoist techniques at all.

    For example, the three oversized talismans used by Sun Xiaopeng at the beginning.

    That kind of Taoism is indeed very powerful and powerful, but it can definitely attract half of the monsters in the inner city.

    This made me breathe a sigh of relief.

    This tower is estimated to be thousands of meters in diameter and is extremely huge. It is located in a square. The height of this tower is estimated to be thousands of meters. Looking up, it hurts my neck.

    There was nothing in the square. We all sat down to rest, and we did not rush into Baiyu Jingzhong.

    Jining smiled and said: "I didn't expect to reach Bai Yujing so easily."

    "This is the beginning." Boss Yunhai looked at this huge tower and frowned tightly.

    Sun Xiaopeng looked at the tower and asked: "This thing is not just for leveling. Just like the game, there is a monster boss on the first floor of the tower."

    "Don't be so talkative. If that happens, I will beat you to death." I glared at Sun Xiaopeng.

    This tower is almost a thousand meters high. How many floors does it have? If it is really like what Sun Xiaopeng said, how can we fight all the way up to death from exhaustion?

    "Let me make a guess." Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile.

    "Do you want to wait for the others to go in together?" Anwei asked.

    Zhong Changshu shook his head: "It's best not to do it. Although I don't know what is going on inside Bai Yujing, my master said that there will definitely be a fight if you go in."

    "Fighting?" We looked at Zhong Changshu.

    "Well, there will be fights among those of us who come to Bai Yujing." Zhong Changshu nodded.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 588 Everyone is here

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I asked in confusion: "Why? We just need to enter Bai Yujing and save our lives? Why bother?"

    Zhong Changshu frowned and glanced at me, and said, "I can't tell you too much. After all, the purpose of coming to Bai Yujing with my junior sister this time is also for that thing."

    Qi Zheng smiled and said: "Is it the elixir of life?"

    Zhong Changshu glanced at Qizheng, with a slight hesitation on his face, as if he was thinking about something, and then nodded slightly: "Well, that's right, it's the elixir of longevity."

    ¡°Then you looked hesitant before, why don¡¯t you just say it out loud.¡± I laughed.

    Zhong Changshu said: "You all came to Bai Yujing to save your life. You regard saving your life as the most important thing, but you have ignored the longevity medicine in Bai Yujing."

    "There is nothing wrong with us working together to overcome the difficulties at this time, but what if we enter the tower and really see the elixir of longevity?" Zhong Changshu said: "I'm afraid everyone will not be so polite, but will fight each other.  "

    "Is the longevity medicine as important as you say?" Sun Xiaopeng curled his lips and said.

    Sun Xiaopeng looked indifferent, and we didn't find it strange. Zhong Changshu smiled and said: "You are the head of Laoshan. After your death, you will go directly to the underworld to be the god of the underworld. You don't have to suffer the pain of reincarnation. Naturally, it doesn't matter.  ."

    "Whether you are Mr. Yin Yang, a demon hunter, a Taoist priest, or a disciple of Buddhism, as long as you have some acquaintances in the underworld after your death, and you go to the underworld after death and become a yinsha, your life will not be too bad."

    "But what about us people in the cult? Not to mention those who have committed great evil and need to go to the eighteenth level of hell. Even I want to get the elixir of longevity and not suffer the pain of reincarnation." Zhong Changshu said.

    Boss Yunhai frowned and looked at Zhong Changshu and asked, "Then why are you telling us this again?"

    Since Zhong Changshu came to the tower, his attitude towards us has become much more polite. He raised his hands and said: "I hope you won't compete with me for the elixir of immortality. After all, after you die, you will not suffer the pain of reincarnation. But  We, the evil cultists, can¡¯t do it.¡±

    "You're the one to eat? Where's Zhao Yazi?" I looked at Zhao Yazi and asked.

    ¡°Why the hell are you taking advantage of Zhong Changshu alone? Zhao Yazi is Luo Fang¡¯s sweetheart after all. As a brother, I must gain some benefits for her.

    Zhao Yazi shook her head: "No need, I'm actually not very interested in this longevity medicine."

    After saying that, she smiled and said: "Even if I die, Luo Fang can go to the underworld and take my soul to the devil world."

    I frowned and glanced at Zhong Changshu, thinking, why doesn¡¯t Zhao Yazi avoid it?

    Zhao Yazi smiled and said to me, "Don't worry. In fact, when we, the Tongtian Sect's people, from Luo Fang were in the Demon Realm, as Demon Lords, and conquered Huangzhou City, Master and all of them knew about his relationship with me."  relation."

    "Then why don't you go find him." I said.

    "Master is unwilling to let him go. He will only let him go if Luo Fang truly becomes the supreme leader of the demon clan." Zhao Yazi said helplessly.

    Sun Xiaopeng curled his lips and said: "What, you are so awesome, brother and wife, let me tell you, Luo Fang is extremely powerful now. At that time, a demon with green evil aura was directly captured by Luo Fang with one move."

    "Just ask Luo Fang to knock on the door and take you away. How romantic." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    Zhong Changshu's face turned ugly, and he looked at Sun Xiaopeng fiercely: "You think our sect is a small organization like Queyue, even if the King of Demons comes to our Tongtian Sect in person, he is polite and doesn't dare  Zhang Yang treks, how can he be just a demon king now?"

    "Bah." Sun Xiaopeng glanced at him.

    Qi Zheng should have been shot while lying down. He was just listening to our chat, but he was dragged in innocently.

    But he just looked a little unhappy, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    " Zhong Changshu is so arrogant, so he has his reasons for being arrogant. Moreover, the Tongtian Sect is indeed a very mysterious organization. Even I only learned the name of this sect today.

    As for their scale, I have no idea at all.

    The boss of Yunhai came out to smooth things over: "Okay, we have to enter the White Jade Capital later, don't hurt your harmony, Zhong Changshu, on behalf of us, I promise you that as long as you have the ability to get the elixir of life, we will not rob it.  "

    "But if you don't have enough ability and let others grab it, then we won't be polite." Boss Yunhai said.

    We, a group of people, are really not interested in this so-called longevity medicine.

    Anyway, I am feeling??, immortality is definitely not as simple as taking a pill. After all, immortality is going against the will of heaven. How can there be such a beautiful thing?

    And others, from their eyes, can see that they are not interested in the so-called elixir of immortality. Entering here, you can save your life, and you are lucky to be alive. Who wants immortality?

    Of course, there is still room for what the boss said. If the longevity medicine is snatched by Zhong Changshu, then we will not snatch it. But if Zhong Changshu is incompetent and someone other than us gets it, then there is no need to be polite.

    At this time, about twenty more people came one after another.

    These twenty-odd people have extraordinary temperaments. Most of them are together in twos and threes, but there are also a few who are alone.

    I also know someone like Dongfang Bo. After Dongfang Bo saw me, he didn¡¯t come close and stayed alone in the corner.

    ¡°As for the others, I basically don¡¯t know them.

    Boss Yunhai said in my ear: "These people are basically Taoist geniuses of our younger generation in China. Of course, they cannot be compared with the four geniuses Anwei and Jining, but they are also rare and powerful characters."

    I nodded as I listened. Most of the people who came here were in their twenties, and there were very few in their thirties. People like the boss, who were forty years old, were even rarer, and it was difficult to find them.

    At this time, Zhong Changshu walked to the middle of the crowd and said loudly: "Everyone who is here, hello, I am Zhong Changshu from Tongtian Sect!"

    Everyone looked at Zhong Changshu in confusion, and so did we. We didn¡¯t know what this guy was going to do, but Zhao Yazi looked like he was used to it.

    "Those who came today are all from China. Whether it is Taoism or evil arts, they are all top-notch geniuses. But not long after they came in, one of the four great geniuses of our generation, Hu Ming, died.  .¡±

    Speaking of Hu Ming¡¯s death, the crowd except us suddenly became excited. I secretly observed Dongfang Bo¡¯s expression, and Dongfang Bo also looked shocked.

    Indeed, these four geniuses are the targets that many people are chasing, but unexpectedly one of them has already died.

    "The danger in the White Jade Capital is more severe than everyone imagined." Zhong Changshu said loudly: "Everyone must have felt it when they came in from the outside." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 589 Nine Infants

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "I don't need to say much about the dangers outside. Everyone has seen it with their own eyes and experienced it personally. But this is just the outside. It is so dangerous. Will there be less danger in Baiyujing?" Zhong Changshu said loudly: "  We, the people, have joined forces.¡±

    ¡°As he said that, Zhong Changshu pointed to our side. Our side had indeed the largest number of people.

    "After entering Bai Yujing, if we join forces to save our lives, the chance of success will be many times greater. Do you want to join?" Zhong Changshu said loudly.

    Zhong Changshu¡¯s speech almost caught up with the leader¡¯s speech. It was really passionate, but none of the others had any intention of coming over.

    Thinking about it carefully, you are right. Who can fight in from the outer city or the inner city, who is not a master?

    How could it be possible to be deceived by these two sentences?

    Seeing that no one was coming, Zhong Changshu smiled awkwardly and said loudly: "After entering Baiyujing, you can join us at any time and save your lives together in Baiyujing."

    There were nearly thirty of us in total. At this time, Zhong Changshu walked in the front and pushed open the door of Bai Yujing's tower.

    The door creaked open.

    We all rushed in.

    The danger inside this tower is certain, but it¡¯s not like you¡¯ll encounter great danger as soon as you enter.

    What I didn¡¯t expect was that after entering the tower, it didn¡¯t look like the inside of the tower at all. Instead, it was at the top of a mountain.

    When we looked back, the door behind us had disappeared.

    "Is this an illusion?" I asked, looking around.

    The boss of Yunhai shook his head: "It's not an illusion, but the person who can create this Baiyujing is really a rare expert in the world. He can actually form a unique space inside a tower."

    This kind of space is actually the same as the demon world and the underworld, but it is countless times smaller than the demon world and the underworld.

    At the top of the mountain, the cold wind kept blowing, making me shiver with cold.

    At this time, an unknown person said to Zhong Changshu: "Hey, what you just said is so powerful, how should we go now?"

    Zhong Changshu smiled and said: "There are three levels in this White Jade Capital. If you pass these three levels, you can leave alive. And these three levels are at the top of the mountain."

    "How did he know?" I asked Zhao Yazi in a low voice.

    Zhao Yazi said: "Master told us."

    "It sounds like your master knows everything." I said in confusion.

    Zhao Yazi nodded: "Yes, my master knows a lot."

    ¡°Then does he know who is the person who asked us to come to Bai Yujing this time?¡± I asked.

    "My master knows." Zhao Yazi said, "But he told me not to tell me."

    can not say?

    "Isn't your master very powerful? He doesn't even dare to say anything about it?" I said.

    "Don't talk nonsense, be careful." Yunhai boss walked up to me and said.

    I asked in a low voice: "By the way, boss, why did you agree to Zhong Changshu so readily just now? Although I really have no interest in the longevity medicine, we have only known Zhong Changshu for a short time, so it is necessary to agree."  him?"

    The boss of Yunhai chuckled and lowered his voice: "Just watch, this immortality is not a good thing."

    ¡°So sure? It¡¯s like you¡¯re predicting the future,¡± I said.

    The boss of Yunhai said: "Then tell me, how did we come to Bai Yujing?"

    "The mysterious person forced me here." I said.

    "Yes, that mysterious man forced us to take the elixir for no reason. Is there such a good thing in the world?"

    Hearing what the boss said, I feel it makes sense.

    Suddenly, a row of golden characters appeared in mid-air beside the mountain.

    "Everyone who comes here is destined to be here. I pass down the elixir of immortality. Only those who survive the three passes are qualified to receive the elixir of immortality."

    Then, this line of large characters changed.

    "The first level is to kill the ancient beast, the Nine Infants!"

    Sun Xiaopeng said happily at this time: "This is really cool, just like a level-breaking game."

    But the boss of Yunhai said loudly: "Be careful."

    As soon as he finished speaking, suddenly, a hurricane appeared on the cliff next to the mountain top, and then, a huge monster slowly flew up from below.

    Nine babies!

    This nine-year-old baby has a dragon's headThe body has two wings on the back, and nine heads. These nine heads look very similar to birds.

    After it appeared, it raised its head and shouted, and a harsh and loud noise came.

    Then, these nine heads spit out red flames towards our crowd.

    I also felt a sense of oppression in my heart, and the Qimen Flying Armor appeared instantly on my body.

    One of the flames happened to be flying towards me.

    I hurriedly dodge to the side, not caring about the situation of Sun Xiaopeng and others.

    As soon as I dodged, these flames seemed to be alive and turned towards me again. In an instant, I was thrown to the ground by the flames.

    I was covered in flames.

    Although there are strange flying armors outside, they still have to be cooked with the flames like this!

    I rolled on the ground hard, but I couldn't extinguish the flames no matter what. The screams kept coming and going, and I felt a little helpless. I didn't know what the situation was like over there with Sun Xiaopeng and the others.

    At this time, I can¡¯t spare my energy to help them.

    Suddenly, I felt a chill all over my body, and the flames on my body disappeared. When I looked up, I saw that Zhao Yazi was holding the spell and throwing one after another at the person who was knocked down by the flames.

    Zhao Yazi didn¡¯t know what Taoist technique she used. She extinguished all the flames by herself.

    I quickly looked towards Sun Xiaopeng and the others. They were in a miserable state, but no one was dead.

    The others were similar. At most, they were only burnt black by the flames, but they were not dead. They were all lying on the ground and screaming. If it weren't for Zhao Yazi, it is estimated that many people would have died this time.

    "Don't be afraid, everyone, this Nine Infants are not too strong!" After the boss Yunhai finished speaking, he recited the sutra, took the Buddhist beads in his hand and threw them over.

    The beads flew over and caught one of Jiu Ying's heads. Then the string of beads exploded instantly, and one of Jiu Ying's heads was blown away.

    "Succeeded?"

    This move by Yunhai Boss gave everyone confidence. At first, the appearance of the Nine Infants shocked everyone.

    You know, even in ancient times, Jiuying was definitely a first-class ferocious beast. It is impossible to fight such a ferocious beast without feeling a little stressed. However, this Jiuying is not as fierce as imagined. After all, this  It's only the first level, and if you come out so fiercely in the first level and knock everyone out, what's the point?

    ? Then one by one they cheered up, started to use Taoist techniques, and fought back.

    "The Nine Infants are only flying in the sky now, breathing fire, but not coming down. It is huge. If it comes down and swings it a few times, it can probably kill a group of people.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 590 ¡®Puppet¡¯ hates the smile

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Finally, Jiuying's nine heads have been shot, Jiuying howled, and flew into the cliff.

    But the people here are all seriously injured.

    "After an hour's rest, the second level will come."

    These golden fonts appeared in the sky and then disappeared.

    Everyone started to heal their wounds. Actually, not many people died this time, only three people, none of whom we knew yet.

    We gathered in a bunch and sat together.

    "Something's wrong." Boss Yunhai pulled me and Sun Xiaopeng to a place alone, and whispered: "This Nine Infants can obviously come down to attack, and it is possible to kill half of us, but it refuses to come down.  "

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "How is this impossible? That guy must be afraid of coming down and asking us to kill him, but that Jiuying is also stupid. He keeps flying in the sky and becomes a living target."

    The boss of Yunhai frowned tightly: "I always feel that the owner of Bai Yujing wants us to take away the elixir of life and deliberately let go. Anyway, if it comes to the end, the three of us must not touch the elixir of life."

    "Yeah." I nodded.

    Then we all rested together. Among us, the most relaxed person was Zhao Yazi. The Taoist method she learned could just restrain Jiu Ying's flames. The second most relaxed person was An Wei. When the flames came, her corpse evil went directly to  The one in front blocked the flames. Of course, her only corpse was also burned completely.

    At this time, neither Anwei nor Jining can be of much help. In the next two levels, just try to save your own life.

    We were chatting while guessing what kind of monster this second level was. I had the boss¡¯s guess before. I also thought that the owner who built Bai Yujing this time was deliberately letting things go, so the pressure in my heart was reduced a lot.

    But there are really not many ferocious beasts that are higher than Jiu Ying. We have made a few lists, guessing what the next ferocious beasts will be, and studying how to deal with any monsters if we encounter them.

    Soon, an hour passed, and golden fonts appeared in the sky.

    "The second level, defeat the 'Puppet' Hentianxiao."

    What?

    When I saw these words, I was stunned. What does this mean?  My master?

    Before I could react, a dark figure slowly walked up the road up the mountain.

    He was wearing Qimen Flying Armor and holding the Sanqing Huayang Spear.

    The only difference is that the Qimen Flying Armor and the Sanqing Huayang Gun are not as crystal clear and silvery as the ones in my hands. On the contrary, the two things in his hands are pitch black.

    And his expression is also very dull, his eyes are empty.

    "Damn it, Ah Xiu, this is your master, you go fight him yourself." After Sun Xiaopeng finished speaking, he quickly backed away and cursed: "What the hell, you want me to fight someone who has suppressed the demon world for thousands of years, are you crazy?"

    "This will definitely not be the full strength of Hentianxiao. After all, it is an imitation, only 30% of the strength at most. But who is the person who built Bai Yujing? He has such extraordinary ability to build such a puppet?" Boss Yunhai  Clench your fists.

    ???????????????? Everyone present has lost the courage they had when fighting Jiuying before. They all retreated like a chicken when it sees an eagle. No one dared to step forward and fight this ¡®doll¡¯.

    Of course, we can¡¯t say they are cowards, after all, we have been retreating.

    This doll didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry, walking over slowly, step by step, very leisurely.

    "Go up!" Zhong Changshu shouted: "If we retreat further, we will reach the cliff. If we don't fight hard, what else can we do?"

    "I'll go first, someone has to take the lead." After I said that, I rushed forward with the Sanqing Huayang gun and stabbed the 'puppet' with one shot.

    Unexpectedly, this ¡®puppet¡¯ was much stronger than I imagined. It easily neutralized my attack, and then stabbed the Qimen Flying Armor on my chest with one shot.

    Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain in my chest, flew back, and fell heavily to the ground.

    I looked down and saw a long crack in the center of Qimen Feijia.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the soul of the peak dungeon, I also asked the master, he said that Qimen Feijia's defense capabilities are based on the user's ability to improve.

    For example, if my master uses the Qimen Flying Armor and I stab him with the Sanqing Huayang Spear for a whole day, there may not be a trace left.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? We were the ones taking the lead, and everyone else rushed up screaming and screaming, fearing death was useless, could it be possible that they really jumped off the cliff?

    There are three people who are the best??I rushed to my master¡¯s ¡®puppet¡¯ and stabbed the puppet three times in a row, bang bang bang.

    The heads of these three people exploded like watermelons.

    The others were so frightened that they turned around and left.

    "Axiu, this is your master's puppet. Do you know what the weaknesses are in him or the Qimen Flying Armor and the Sanqing Huayang Spear?" At this time, the boss of Yunhai asked me loudly.

    "How do I know?" I said, "It's completely impossible to defeat this doll, right?"

    But then, a flash of inspiration occurred to me, and I remembered that my master had told me while drinking in the dungeon that his waist had been injured when he was marching and fighting in the past.

    At that time, I just joked that his kidneys were not good, but now, it is like a life-saving straw.

    I hurriedly shouted: "Attack the waist! The waist is the weak point!"

    Everyone looked at me in confusion.

    The boss of Yunhai said loudly: "This is Hentianxiao's disciple. Both the Sanqing Huayang Spear and the Qimen Flying Armor were passed on to him. The weaknesses he mentioned are definitely not wrong."

    Immediately, no one hesitated anymore. After all, everyone present was an elite. They knew that this was the time to fight desperately. If we don¡¯t join forces to fight now, it will be too late to fight again when they are defeated one by one.

    More than ten people rushed forward with mahogany swords, and I also rushed forward to help. At this time, more than ten people entangled the puppet, and I kept attacking. This puppet is a puppet after all. With our joint efforts, I found  With an opportunity, he stabbed at his waist: "The way of heaven is clear, the way of earth is peaceful, the way of humanity is quiet, the three talents are in one place, the universe is mixed, hundreds of gods return to their fate, thousands of generals will accompany them, and the devil star will disappear forever."

    This time, the Qimen Flying Armor on his body could not block it. The spear pierced into his body, and soon, he disintegrated.

    But there were five more corpses on the ground.

    Counting it all together, out of the thirty people who came, eight are now dead, which is almost one-third.

    Gold characters appeared in the sky again: "In one hour, the third level will arrive."

    We sat down and waited helplessly. This second level was my master's puppet, and it was so powerful. If I hadn't held the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand and stabbed his waist with the blast gun technique, he would probably have died.  There will be more.

    We were all anxious and waited. An hour passed by in a flash.

    At this time, a row of golden fonts appeared in the sky: "The third level is in the hands of 'Puppet' Zhang Lingfeng. If you save your life for one minute, you will pass!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 591 Book

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    What does it mean?

    We were all stunned. My master was so powerful, but he was only a puppet for the second level. And for the third level, if a puppet of Zhang Tianshi came out, that would be it.

    But who is this Zhang Lingfeng?  Never heard of this guy at all.

    And before the second level, the requirement was to defeat my master¡¯s puppet, but now, we are asked to stay alive in this puppet named Zhang Lingfeng for one minute, and we win?

    Is it so powerful?

    At this moment, a sword appeared in the distant horizon.

    There is a man in black standing on this sword. He is standing on the sword, with his hands behind his back, and his eyes are looking down at us blankly.

    "It's coming! Everyone, be careful to save your lives!" Boss Yunhai reminded.

    This time we don¡¯t need to defeat them, we just need to save our lives.

    "What a wonderful avenue, a magnificent avenue. The sky will be clear, the earth will be peaceful, the gods will be spiritual, the grains will be full, all things will be alive, and the secret of ten thousand swords will be revealed."

    The puppet recited the spell, and in an instant, the sword under his feet turned into hundreds of flying swords.

    These swords swiped and shot towards us.

    "Damn it." Sun Xiaopeng took out a talisman and threw it above us: "The power of the west, the wind dissipates and Chen Chang. Red clothes and swords, check the black and yellow. The demons are extinct, and the gold is hidden. Dare to have trouble, income  Kui Gang.¡±

    After finishing reciting, a barrier appeared in front of us.

    The first wave of attacks from these swords was blocked directly, but the barrier was also in pieces.

    As for the others, they also showed their talents and used Taoist techniques to withstand this attack.

    Sun Xiaopeng vomited blood and fell to the ground with a pale face.

    "Jining, Anwei, you and Jining protect Sun Xiaopeng!" I said.

    This guy Sun Xiaopeng actually fainted immediately.

    Jining and Anwei nodded.

    At this time, Qi Zheng took out a red talisman, and Zhao Yazi actually took out a black talisman.

    They recited the spell, and then threw the two talismans into the air.

    The talisman Qi Zheng threw continued to grow in size, forming a transparent light yellow talisman that was ten meters high and four meters wide. A group of us hid behind the talisman.

    And the black talisman thrown by Zhao Yazi directly turned into a barrier. This barrier looked completely different from the one Sun Xiaopeng used before.

    After all, this is a black talisman.

    "I don't know if the things my master gave me to save my life can survive this test." Zhao Yazi gritted her teeth.

    Our group¡¯s overall strength is definitely the strongest among those who came here.

    The puppet in the sky named Zhang Lingfeng saw our actions at this time and began to chant the mantra again: "Eight Edicts, the earth changes and the stars move, and the universe will be destroyed all day long. The sky will be destroyed, the earth will be destroyed, and the ten directions will be destroyed."

    At this time, a huge sword appeared on the top of the doll's head. This sword was nearly ten meters long and extremely simple.

    Then, with a wave of his hand, the sword slashed down towards the top of the mountain.

    Before the sword arrived, some people further away had their bodies shattered into pieces and were directly shocked to death by the sword energy.

    We all lay down on the ground, closed our eyes, and resigned ourselves to our fate.

    There were constant loud rumblings in my ears, and this minute passed extremely long.

    ¡°I only know that I am not dead, but I don¡¯t know the rest.

    When the surrounding sounds disappeared, I opened my eyes. In this level, countless people died.

    Of the more than twenty people, only five survived, and Dongfang Bo was among them.

    And on our side, no one died.

    I understand that we can survive entirely because of Zhao Yazi¡¯s black talisman just now.

    But even so, except for me, they were all seriously injured. Most of them were pale, and some of them were vomiting blood.

    "And I, because of the Qi Men Fei Jia, didn't suffer any injuries.

    Zhong Changshu was the same at this time, his face turned pale, he stood up and laughed loudly: "Haha, we passed the third level!"

    I looked up and saw that the doll had disappeared.

    I couldn¡¯t help but think about that puppet named Zhang Lingfeng. When he attacked just now, I didn¡¯t have time to react, but when I came back to my senses now, it was as if I had seen him somewhere before.

    I thought about it carefully, but I couldn¡¯t get an answer for a long time, so I couldn¡¯t help but shook my head and let it go if I couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    ?And besides us, the only five people who survived.

    Dongfang Bo naturally doesn¡¯t need to say more. Since this guy was able to tie with Luo Fang in the first place, he can still be considered powerful if he survives.

    "The other four people, I can't help but make me a little impressed. After all, we will be seriously injured hiding behind the black talisman, but these people can survive.

    At this time, a golden staircase gradually appeared on the edge of the cliff. It seemed that the shot of the staircase was a golden throne, and there was a book placed on the seat.

    "What is that?" I asked with a frown.

    "Is the longevity medicine a book?" Zhong Changshu hesitated for a moment, but then walked towards the stairs.

    At this time, Dongfang Bo rushed forward, grabbed Zhong Changshu tightly, and then punched Zhong Changshu in the chest.

    Zhong Changshu was already seriously injured, but now he was beaten and he spit out another mouthful of blood.

    "Dongfang Bo, do you want to be an enemy of our Tongtian Sect?" At this time, Zhong Changshu looked at Dongfang Bo angrily.

    Dongfang Bo slowly said: "So what?"

    After saying that, he slowly walked up the stairs.

    Zhong Changshu wanted to follow him, but Dongfang Bo turned around and said, "All of you are seriously injured. Don't mess with me, or I'll kill you."

    Zhong Changshu was shaken all over. I originally thought this guy was going to fight Dongfang Bo, but I didn¡¯t expect him to slowly retreat and come back.

    He was sensible. Everyone was injured at this time. Dongfang Bo didn't know what method he used to save his life from the puppet named Zhang Lingfeng, but he didn't get too serious injuries.

    After Dongfang Bo walked to this seat, he smiled and picked up the book.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he picked up the book, the book actually escaped from his hands and flew towards us instead.

    Zhong Changshu¡¯s face lit up with joy, and he stretched out his hand to grab the book, but was directly bounced away by an invisible force.

    The book flew directly into the hands of Jining next to Sun Xiaopeng.

    After Jining got the book, he was also stunned, but then he fell to the ground with a painful expression and kept struggling.

    "what happened."

    Like a frightened bird, everyone retreated and stayed away from Jining for the time being.

    It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t have loyalty, but loyalty also requires time. This Baiyujing is extremely strange, and no one knows what will happen.

    After a while, I don¡¯t know if it was my imagination, but a green light flashed in Jining¡¯s eyes, and then disappeared.

    Jining stood up, looked at the book with a smile and said, "I don't know what happened." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 592 There is a problem

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Boy, give me the book! Otherwise, don't blame me for murdering you!" Zhong Changshu looked at Jining threateningly.

    The boss of Yunhai stood in front of Jining: "Zhong Changshu, what did we talk about before?"

    "If you have the ability to get it, then we won't compete with you, but have you played Dongfang Bo just now? And this book flew into Jining's hands by himself." Boss Yunhai hasn't finished speaking yet.

    Jining said: "It's okay, just give it to him."

    After saying that, Jining threw the book away.

    After Zhong Changshu took the book, he hurriedly opened it, obviously wanting to find the way to immortality. Unexpectedly, after a while, he cursed: "You lied to me? This is a book without words."

    After saying that, he opened it and showed it to us. He said angrily: "You must have lost the package."

    Seeing Zhong Changshu like this, I couldn't help but interrupt and said: "Hey, what you said is unreasonable. All of us have seen that Jin Ning has not shifted his gaze from this book since he grabbed it in his hand.  Can he make the switch in front of so many people and in full view of everyone?"

    When Zhong Changshu heard this, he took a deep breath. At this time, trouble came.

    Dongfang Bo slowly said to Zhong Changshu: "Give me the book."

    "Dream!"

    The other four people, probably realizing that the danger had disappeared at this time, also approached Qi Zhong Changshu one by one, trying to snatch the book.

    At this moment, a black gate appeared not far behind us. This gate was exactly the same as the gate that entered the tower before.

    Zhong Changshu hugged the book tightly, pushed open the door and ran out, while Dongfang Bo and four other people chased him out.

    I turned around and asked Zhao Yazi: "Aren't you going to help?"

    Zhao Yazi smiled and said, "Why do you want to help? Although we are both under Master, our relationship is not very good."

    "Even to this day, I have never seen what the senior brother looks like." Zhao Yazi said.

    "Let's go." I carried Sun Xiaopeng on my back and looked back at Jining, who had a calm face. I always felt that something was wrong with this guy ever since he received the book.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t tell what the problem is.

    After we walked out of the Baiyu Tower, all the monsters outside disappeared, and we walked to the exit of the outer city without incident.

    "And in this outer city, there was a corpse lying at the entrance of the city gate. When we went over and saw it, it turned out to be one of the people who had survived in Baiyu Jingzhong just now.

    His eyes were full of unwillingness.

    "These guys really fought hard to get a broken book." I said.

    The boss of Yunhai said: "This Bai Yujing is extremely mysterious. Not to mention other things, the last three levels and those two dolls are simply ingenious. I don't know what kind of means can be used to make them."

    "How can these people not rob a book left by Master Bai Yujing?" Old Yunhai Daodao said: "If I hadn't been seriously injured, I would have wanted to rob it."

    This trip was a near miss. As for why the elixir of life turned into a book in the end, I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t want to guess.

    A group of us ran from the sea towards the exit of the cave.

    Entering the cave, we found two more bodies.

    He is still the same person who survived Bai Yujing just now.

    "These guys, after finally taking the risk to survive, it's not worth it to work so hard." Anwei shook her head, obviously puzzled.

    ¡°We can leave these treasures alone, but it¡¯s best not to touch them,¡± I said.

    After walking out of the cave, Zhao Yazi also said goodbye to us: "No matter what, Zhong Changshu is my senior brother. Say goodbye to him now. I will catch up with him and see what happens to him. If he dies, I might as well collect his body for him."

    After saying that, Zhao Yazi followed the footsteps of their fight.

    Qizheng also clasped his fists and said, "Thank you for your help in Bai Yujing. If you can help me in the future, I will definitely help. I still have to go to Brother Cheng Hu and the others to see if they came out alive. I'll take my leave now."

    "Be careful on the road." We nodded.

    Qi Zheng also left.

    "Hey." I looked back at the cave and sighed: "Hu Ming died so unjustly."

    "It's good luck. Look at the other people. There were more than 20 people who went in, only five came out of Bai Yujing, and now three more have died. After all, we are already very lucky." Yunhai Laodao.

    "By the way, Jining, why did you show such a painful expression when you got that book?"??Looked at Jining and asked.

    Jining said expressionlessly: "After I got the book, it felt like there was thunder and lightning on it. My whole body hurt."

    "Really?" I looked at him.

    "Okay, no matter what, we survived!" Anwei shouted happily towards the mountain.

    I feel really good.

    The only unpleasant thing is that Sun Xiaopeng is still in a coma. I am carrying this guy on my back and sleeping like a dead pig. It is so heavy.

    It was late at night when we came out. When the sky got slightly brighter, Sun Xiaopeng woke up. He opened his eyes and asked, "What happened? Did I faint?"

    "Yes." I said, "We have left Bai Yujing now."

    "Haha, it's not dangerous to break Bai Yujing!" Sun Xiaopeng laughed loudly.

    Yunhai Laodaodao: "Stop being so arrogant, the owner of Bai Yujing obviously doesn't want to kill anyone. Since he can make such a doll, Biru really wants to kill us. Why does the third level only allow the one named Zhang Lingfeng?"  The puppet attacks for one minute, if it takes two minutes, we will definitely die, right?"

    "It seems that the owner of Bai Yujing deliberately asked us to come and get things." Boss Yunhai said.

    "Forget it, why are you thinking about these things? As long as you don't die," Sun Xiaopeng said.

    We walked in the deep mountains and forests for another six days before we finally came out.

    After we came out, we found the place where Anwei parked her car. Anwei took us to Qiqihar Airport. On the way, we also purchased our tickets in advance using our mobile phones.

    After seeing us off at the airport, I, Sun Xiaopeng, and Boss Yunhai said goodbye to her and Jining.

    We then passed the security check and arrived at the waiting room.

    The three of us were flying to different places, but we found a restaurant together to sit down at the airport, ready to have a meal before leaving.

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Jining.¡± After I sat down, I said, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with that guy ever since he came into contact with that book.¡±

    When Sun Xiaopeng was on the road, we also heard that Jining received the book and finally returned it to Zhong Changshu.

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "I don't feel anything strange."

    "It's weird that you have such a brain, you can think of it." Boss Yunhai said: "Jining does have a problem, and I felt it, but I didn't mention it in front of him."

    "In this case, the question arises, what happened to Jining?" I said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 593 Remembered

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Maybe the puppet that came out at the end was scared?" Sun Xiaopeng said after taking a bite of the dish.

    "Do you think everyone is the same as you?" I glanced at him.

    Sun Xiaopeng said unhappily: "What's wrong with me?"

    "I was knocked unconscious." I laughed.

    Sun Xiaopeng suddenly slapped the table and said, "By the way, do you think that like Ji Daming, the owner of Bai Yujing wants to find a body to repay the evil, and then forces us to go over?"

    The boss of Yunhai shook his head: "Impossible. If a character who can build something like Bai Yujing wants to be reincarnated, why bother?"

    "That's true." Sun Xiaopeng nodded.

    I said: "We have all been threatened before. The master of Bai Yujing is so powerful. I really don't understand what he wants to do."

    "That's right." Boss Yunhai suddenly looked at me and asked, "How were you threatened?"

    "My friend was in a car accident." I said subconsciously.

    "As for Sun Xiaopeng, he said he would release the monsters from the Monster Suppression Tower, and I am similar. Have you noticed that before we were threatened, we never really fought that person head-on." Boss Yunhai said.

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "That guy did not take any action, but he can enter the Demon Suppression Tower at will, and our Laoshan Mountain Guarding Formation has no effect on him."

    "I have a headache. The more I talk about it, the more confused it becomes." I rubbed my head.

    We discussed it for a long time, and the only conclusion we came to was that Jining was a little abnormal, but there was nothing else to gain.

    Finally, we each got on the plane back.

    By the time I returned to Chongqing Airport, it was already three o'clock in the afternoon.

    I walked out of the airport. Ai Tangtang, Ao Manxue, Yan Beixun, Sister Xiaoping, Qin Jiang and Fang Jing were all standing at the exit of the airport waiting for me.

    Seeing me appear, Qin Jiang came up to me, hugged me and said, "Brother, I will remember your kindness."

    I looked at Qin Jiang with a smile and asked, "Is everything okay?"

    "He heard that you were coming back today and insisted on being discharged from the hospital." Yan Beixun came over.

    Ai Tangtang smiled and asked, "Is Bai Yujing fun?"

    "It's pretty good." I smiled bitterly.

    Ai Tangtang said to Ao Manxue: "Second brother, don't worry now, go back to the devil world quickly."

    "No rush, I still have something to ask Zhang Xiu." Ao Manxue said.

    I looked at Ao Manxue and asked, "Brother Ao, what's the matter?"

    "This is also what my father asked me to ask you about what happened in Baiyu Jingzhong. I hope you can tell me so that I can go back and deliver the report." Ao Manxue bowed her hand to me.

    I smiled: "It's okay to tell you, but you can't let me stand here and talk. Find a place to eat and let's go."

    For so many days, I have been eating dry food. I just ate some food at Qiqihar Airport, but the food in the airport was not very appetizing.

    A group of us came to a hot pot restaurant in Nanping and asked for a private room on the second floor.

    After ordering the food, I said to Ao Manxue: "Brother Ao, it's okay for me to tell you this, but in exchange, you have to tell me about Bai Yujing's situation."

    "Bai Yujing?" Ao Manxue frowned and said, "After I listen to you, I will tell you what I can tell you."

    As soon as I heard this, I felt happy. While eating, I told what happened when I entered Bai Yujing.

    After hearing this, they were all amazed.

    After I finished speaking, I looked at Ao Manxue and said, "Brother Ao, what do you think? Can you tell me what you know?"

    Ao Manxue frowned, glanced at Yan Beixun and the others, and said, "I'm just telling you this. Come out with me."

    After saying that, Ao Manxue stood up and walked outside. When I followed, Ai Tangtang also followed out with a curious look on his face.

    Ao Manxue just looked back at Ai Tangtang and did not stop her.

    Ao Manxue took us to the corridor, I lit a cigarette and started smoking.

    Ai Tangtang touched his chin, looked at Ao Manxue and said, "Second brother, hurry up and tell me, are you still appetizing?"

    "I was sorting out my thoughts, trying to figure out what to say, but you, instead of eating hot pot, came out to listen to me tell stories?" Ao Manxue said with a smile.

    "Do you believe in fate?" Ao Manxue suddenly asked me.

    When asked this question, I was stunned for a moment and said, "Believe me, otherwise why?"Some people can win five million, but I can't win when I buy a lottery ticket.  "

    "That's not what I mean." Ao Manxue shook her head and said, "Actually, everything in Bai Yujing is caused by fate."

    "Destiny? Then what." I looked at Ao Manxue.

    Ao Manxue smiled and said: "There are still many things that cannot be said later. This is really unspeakable."

    "According to what you said, that Jining has probably become a doll of fate." Ao Manxue said.

    When I heard this, I frowned and said, "What do you mean?"

    The doll of destiny?

    "I really can't say anything anymore. I'm going back to the Demon Realm first. My destiny has arrived, little sister. The world on Earth will not be peaceful. If you've had enough fun, just go back to the Demon Realm." After saying that, Ao Manxue left directly.

    I looked at Ao Manxue¡¯s back and felt vaguely like she had been cheated.

    ¡°What the hell, I¡¯ve been talking for a long time and I¡¯ve almost dried up my saliva, but then he does it, is it fate?

    Are you trying to fool me?

    "To be honest, if he wasn't your second brother, I would have to beat him up." I said.

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he smiled and said, "Then go ahead. If I don't stop you, it won't necessarily be who will beat whom."

    I coughed twice, and what I said was true.

    Forget it, I shook my head and walked into the house.

    Yan Beixun and the others were naturally curious and asked what Ao Manxue said to me.

    I was too lazy to explain to them, so I just said that I had been cheated.

    ???????????????? But I was quite happy to have this hot pot meal, and during this time, they kept asking me what Bai Yujing looked like.

    Ai Tangtang listened to what I said and said: "Tsk, you just didn't take me there. If you had taken me there, I would have taken you directly to fly under Bai Yujing. Why bother to mark the inner and outer cities for so long."

    "Besides, if it were me in those three levels, I would kill that Nine Infants immediately." Ai Tangtang said in a sultry voice while eating meat in his mouth.

    "You?" I smiled and touched her forehead: "You don't have a fever, do you?"

    There were thirty people there, including us. Not to mention anything else, even two monsters with green aura couldn't defeat those thirty of us.

    The result was that the last puppet, named Zhang Lingfeng, was killed and injured with one strike of his sword.

    Even now when I think about it, I still have some lingering fears.

    Qin Jiang picked up a bottle of wine and said to me: "Axiu, you helped me take such a big risk this time, thank you."

    "Why are you so polite to me? Besides, after all, it's me who has caused you trouble." I said.

    Looking at Qin Jiang¡¯s appearance, suddenly, I slapped my thigh, and by the way, I remembered, when I had met that guy named Zhang Lingfeng.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 594 Li Xiaoqing

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I suddenly remembered that a long time ago, when I was still in college, at the gate of the university, a man came over to ask for directions and asked if this was Chongqing. I even glared at him at that time.

    That guy is exactly the same as the Zhang Lingfeng doll I saw in Baiyu Jingzhong.

    Yan Beixun and the others all looked at me strangely.

    Ai Tangtang asked: "What's wrong with you? Why are you so good? Why are you patting yourself on the thigh?"

    I smiled and said, "It's nothing, I just suddenly remembered something else. Come on, let's continue eating."

    After we finished eating, Qin Jiang and Fang Jing left. I asked them to call me directly if anything happens in the future.

    After all, Fang Jing is a monster, so she might encounter some trouble in the future. Qin Jiang and the others naturally agreed and waited for them to leave.

    Yan Beixun drove and took Ai Tangtang and I back to the Chinese medicine store. When we returned to the Chinese medicine store, I lay down on the sofa and felt comfortable all over.

    ??????????????It feels so uncomfortable to live in a tent these days.

    Ai Tangtang seemed to have something on his mind, sitting silently on the sofa in a daze. I asked, "Hey, what are you thinking about?"

    "No, it's nothing. I'll go upstairs to sleep first." Ai Tangtang saw me asking her, quickly stood up and ran upstairs.

    I didn¡¯t think too much, but stretched out, lay on the sofa, hummed a tune, turned on the TV and started watching.

    Days passed by, and that guy Yan Beixun seemed to have really adapted to the job of being a janitor in that high school. He got up early and went to work late every day. I usually called him and asked him to come out for a drink, but he said he didn't have time.

    Sure enough, once a person gets married, he becomes a little different from before.

    Ai Tangtang and I were guarding the Chinese medicine shop. If nothing happened, I would call Qin Jiang and the others to come out for a drink and a meal.

    A month passed, and suddenly, I received a call from Anwei.

    "Hey, beautiful Anwei, why did you suddenly remember to call me?" I asked with a smile.

    An Wei said: "Zhang Xiu, something is wrong with Jining."

    "Are you too slow to react? When I first came out of Bai Yujing, I saw that there was something wrong with that kid, but I didn't say it out loud. You just realized it now?" I asked with a smile.

    Anwei said: "I vaguely felt it at the time, so I left him in Qiqihar. I specifically wanted to see what was wrong with him."

    "I suspect that Jining is possessed by something." Anwei said: "It was fine when he first came out, but as he went to the back, I found that his behavior was just like another person."

    "Just a few days ago, he suddenly disappeared from the world. I asked many people, but there was no clue about Jining." An Wei said on the other end of the phone.

    When I heard this, I frowned slightly and said, "What's wrong, beautiful lady, why do you care so much about him? Are you in love with him?"

    "Bah, let me tell you something serious." An Wei said.

    "Jining is missing. What does it have to do with me?" I said, "He is not my wife. Could it be that I am still looking for him everywhere?"

    "I don't know how to tell you. I just feel that this matter is of no benefit to any of us." Anwei said, "Okay, I won't tell you anymore."

    "Yeah, okay."

    After hanging up the phone, I looked at the phone and didn¡¯t think much about it. After all, although I knew Jining, our relationship wasn¡¯t particularly close.

    I thought about it for a while, then called Sun Xiaopeng and Boss Yunhai and told them about the matter.

    After hearing this, they had a similar reaction to me. Although they felt that the matter was strange, they had no intention of investigating it clearly.

    ¡°In the final analysis, how Jining is doing, it doesn¡¯t have much to do with us.

    When I hung up the phone, suddenly, Zhang Tian called me.

    I looked at the call from this guy, picked up the phone and asked, "Hey, you finally remember that you have a master?"

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m not afraid that you¡¯re busy and I¡¯ll call you if you have nothing to do, or that I¡¯m afraid of disturbing you.¡± Zhang Tian said with a smile.

    I asked: "Okay, stop flattering me. What's the matter?"

    "It's like this. I have a girlfriend and I will go to her house tomorrow. I originally planned to ask my dad to come over so that the parents on both sides can meet. Isn't my dad busy? Do you see it?  Time, come over here with me?¡±

    When I heard this, I asked with a smile: "Hey, are you planning to talk about marriage? Are you here?"It¡¯s time for parents from both sides to meet.  "

    Zhang Tianxiao said with a smile: "That's about right. If you don't come with me, I won't know what to do."

    I thought for a moment and said, "Okay, I will buy a ticket to Beijing later and come over."

    "Thank you, Master." After saying that, Zhang Tian hung up the phone.

    Ai Tangtang was sitting next to me watching an idol drama. When he heard what I said, he turned around and asked, "What's wrong?"

    "That boy Zhang Tian, ??we are in love, let me go to Beijing." I asked: "Do you want to come with us?"

    "Okay." Ai Tangtang nodded: "Staying in the store every day is almost boring to death."

    I quickly took out my mobile phone, booked two tickets to Beijing at 3pm, and then packed up my things. I would definitely bring the Sanqing Huayang Gun with me.

    ¡°After all, I have suffered too many losses because I didn¡¯t bring the Sanqing Huayang Gun.

    Ai Tangtang and I took a taxi. After arriving at the airport, we rushed directly to Beijing.

    When I arrived at Beijing International Airport, I went to the check-in office and picked up my luggage, and then I and Ai Tangtang came to the airport gate.

    I saw Zhang Tian at a glance.

    Zhang Tian was wearing a yellow down jacket, smiling and chatting with a beautiful woman next to him.

    This beauty looks quite young, probably around twenty years old, and she seems to be of mixed race.

    "Master." Zhang Tian saw Ai Tangtang and I walking over and introduced happily: "This is my girlfriend, Li Xiaoqing."

    "Hello, my name is Zhang Xiu." When I said this, I asked: "Is your girlfriend mixed race?"

    ¡°My father is American and my mother is Chinese.¡± Li Xiaoqing¡¯s Chinese is so-so and can barely be understood.

    "Let's go, I'll take you to the hotel first, put your things away, and then go buy some clothes. You look so casual dressed like this." Zhang Tian said with a smile.

    Ai Tangtang said: "Hey, what about me."

    "Well, don't worry, Master, I will definitely buy you a set too." Zhang Tiandao.

    "Don't get me wrong, Zhang Xiu and I are just friends." Unexpectedly, Ai Tangtang's face turned red.

    I wanted to laugh just looking at it, so I coughed and said, "Hurry up, take us to the hotel."

    On the way, I learned that Li Xiaoqing¡¯s father is the president of a branch of a large American company in China. His family situation is extremely good. Although Zhang Tian¡¯s family is quite rich, compared with others, they are poor.

    ¡¾PS: There is only one update today. Xiaojiu's condition is particularly bad today. I will compensate everyone tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 595 Blood Clan

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Soon, Zhang Tian took us to a large shopping mall, and then bought a set of clothes for Ai Tangtang and I. The price was not cheap, and it cost tens of thousands for one outfit.

    This guy obviously cares about Li Xiaoqing.

    Then, led by Li Xiaoqing, we rushed to a villa community in Beijing.

    Arriving at the door of Li Xiaoqing's house, Li Xiaoqing stepped forward and opened the door. Zhang Tian was a little embarrassed and did not dare to go in. Basically, Ai Tangtang and I dragged him in.

    The interior was very luxuriously decorated. A foreigner in his forties was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed and reading a newspaper. When he saw us entering the room, he raised his head and asked Li Xiaoqing with a smile: "Xiaoqing, these two, who are you?"  Is it your boyfriend?"

    His pronunciation of Mandarin was even better than mine. Li Xiaoqing smiled and pointed at Zhang Tian and said, "Dad, this is my boyfriend."

    "Hello, uncle, this is the gift I bought for you." Zhang Tian quickly took out a lot of gifts in his hand.

    "My name is Li Chen. You can sit wherever you like." Li Chen said with a smile.

    Suddenly, the Sanqing Yang Huaying Gun on my back began to tremble slightly. I looked back at the Sanqing Yang Huayang Gun, then at Li Chen, then I closed my eyes, opened my yin and yang eyes, and looked at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange, Li Chen is not a human being.

    But it¡¯s not that that¡¯s strange, it¡¯s that he does indeed look human on the outside, but his body is filled with corpse energy.

    Generally speaking, people who are caused by corpse energy will become very sick and will die soon. Or is it a corpse evil?

    But Shisha doesn¡¯t have so much yang energy in Li Chen¡¯s body.

    Li Chen is a kind of corpse monster that I have never come into contact with?

    Li Chen seemed to have noticed that I was observing him. He turned around and grinned at me and said, "You two guests, why don't you come upstairs with me and sit for a while?"

    "Master, don't embarrass me." Zhang Tian hurriedly whispered in my ear, then smiled at Li Chen and said, "Uncle, lead the way."

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about this gentleman and this lady.¡± Li Chen pointed at Ai Tangtang and me.

    I patted Zhang Tian on the shoulder: "You stay here with Li Xiaoqing while I go up to talk to Xiaoqing's father."

    After saying that, Ai Tangtang and I looked at each other and followed Li Chen upstairs.

    After arriving on the second floor, Li Chen welcomed me into the living room. He poured two cups of tea and said with a smile: "Your Chinese tea is really a treasure in the world."

    "Okay, stop talking nonsense, what do you mean by letting your daughter have contact with my apprentice?" I looked at Li Chen and said.

    Ai Tangtang also threatened: "If you don't tell the truth, I will bite you to death."

    "Don't get me wrong, I'm not a monster, but a vampire." Li Chen said.

    "Vampire?" I asked.

    Li Chen always had a faint smile on his lips: "Actually, I only know that Xiaoqing has a boyfriend, so I suggested that she take her home to sit for a while. Don't worry, Xiaoqing is an ordinary person, not a vampire.  "

    Ai Tangtang said disdainfully: "What kind of vampires are they? They're just zombies."

    "You know?" I turned to look at Ai Tangtang and asked.

    Ai Tangtang picked up the apple on the table, took a bite and nodded: "Well, foreign vampires and our Chinese zombies actually come from the same source."

    "Of course there are differences. Chinese zombies must consume zombie essence and blood to turn another person into a zombie. But vampires are different. These vampires can develop vigorously because their essence and blood are diluted."

    "Miss knows our vampire family very well." Li Chen nodded slightly.

    "Of course, we don't have any monsters in the demon world, but you vampires and we in the demon world also have a lot of them." Ai Tangtang smiled mischievously.

    "And you vampires are not immortal like zombies. Generally speaking, you can only live for two to three hundred years and use blood as food."

    "The most important thing is that your vampires' abilities are incomparable to zombies. Although your vampires are the same as zombies and are graded based on the color of their eyes, your red-eyed vampires are the same as red-eyed zombies in terms of physical speed and strength.  It's infinite, invulnerable, and can even fly over walls and walls, but you have one biggest drawback."

    "Although there is corpse energy in the body, it cannot be used at all. Otherwise, you would not have to fight low-level monsters like werewolves for thousands of years without knowing the winner." Ai Tangtang said.

    At this time, Li Chen looked a little shocked and asked instead: "May I ask who you are?  Where did it come from?  "

    "She is from the devil world." I said.

    "It's the Holy Land." Ai Tangtang smiled and said to Li Chen, "I'm from the Holy Land."

    "Lord Holy Envoy, can you take me to the Holy Land?" Li Chen hurriedly knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Ai Tangtang.

    I quickly helped Li Chen up.

    I was a little confused. Ai Tangtang said to me sternly: "Our demon world is a holy place in the eyes of all monsters."

    Li Chen sighed and said: "It is said that in the Holy Land, there is no discrimination between evil spirits. There is no need to worry about being discovered by humans, and there is no need to live in fear every day. Unfortunately, two thousand years ago, the Holy Land was isolated from us, and we can no longer enter."

    I frowned and said, "I hope you won't do evil in China, otherwise."

    "I understand." Li Chen nodded, suddenly thought of something, and said to me: "Can you two help me for the sake of my daughter?"

    "Help?" I frowned.

    Ai Tangtang was probably elated by what Li Chen said just now. He was very happy and said: "Whatever it is, just say it. As long as we can help, we will definitely help you."

    "Thank you." Li Chen said to us with a happy face, "This is what happened."

    It turns out that Li Chen and his vampire family have been competing with werewolves and other evil creatures abroad. He became the president of a branch in China. Not long ago, he found out that before long, a group of werewolves would come to their company to cause trouble.  , seems to want to kill some of their company's top executives.

    "You want us to be bodyguards." Ai Tangtang winked at me and asked, "Do you agree?"

    I frowned and thought for a while, then said, "Since you can become the president of the branch here, you should be pretty good at it, right?"

    Li Chen nodded, closed his eyes, and then opened them, revealing green eyes.

    With this strength, except that it cannot use corpse energy, it is no different from a green-eyed zombie in other aspects.

    I frowned and said, "Although your strength is pretty good, it's still a little bit behind."

    Li Chen sighed and said: "Yes, I am worried about this matter. I have no problem protecting my own life, but if I want to protect other people in the company, it is impossible. And there are many capable people in Beijing."  Sir, if they discover the identity of my blood clan, they will also hunt me down." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 596 Visiting Mr. Situ

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°Your entire vampire organization should be pretty big, so I¡¯ll ask your organization for help,¡± I said.

    Li Chen shook his head: "No."

    "It's fine in other places in China, but not in Beijing. There are too many hidden dragons and crouching tigers here. Once we fight with werewolves, no matter which of us wins, if we are seen by an expert in Beijing in the end, maybe we will all be killed.  Kill this expert."

    "So the vampires won't be willing to send people over to help." Li Chen said.

    This makes sense. If nothing else, Mr. Situ is in Beijing, and there is a demon hunting organization. If there is an evil thing fighting in Beijing, the demon hunting organization will be there as soon as possible, regardless of werewolves and vampires.  Yes, just serve it in one pot.

    "Are you so sure we will help you?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    Li Chen said helplessly: "There is no other way. It's better to give it a try than to have no hope at all, right?"

    "That's true." Ai Tangtang nodded, then looked at me and asked, "Do you want to help?"

    "What do you think?" I asked.

    I really don¡¯t know if I should help. If I help, I might get into a lot of trouble.

    Werewolves and vampires have been fighting abroad for thousands of years. If we rashly step in, we might get revenge from the werewolves.

    This is purely a thankless task, and I am not very willing to help, but if I think about it carefully, if that boy Zhang Tian knew about this, he would probably scold me.

    Suddenly, the door was opened, and Zhang Tian and Li Xiaoqing were standing at the door.

    Li Xiaoqing looked at his father in surprise, while Zhang Tianze said loudly: "Uncle, don't worry, we have decided this matter."

    "When did you eavesdrop at the door?" I glared at him.

    "Master, why don't you help me?" Zhang Tian said and winked at me.

    I walked up to him, looked him in the eyes and asked, "Are you sure you want to help? Do you know what the consequences will be?"

    "I'm not sure." Zhang Tian shook his head and whispered, "But my father-in-law is in danger, is it possible that I won't help?"

    "Master, if you are afraid, just go back to Chongqing by yourself, or you will be a werewolf." Zhang Tian said.

    "Okay, you and Li Xiaoqing are hiding out in the past few days. Can't you help me with this?" I glared at Zhang Tian.

    Since I took this kid in, I haven¡¯t encountered anything that saves me from worry. I sighed and said, ¡°When will those werewolves attack?¡±

    Seeing that I agreed, Li Chen said happily: "Thank you very much."

    "Don't thank me. If you want to thank me, just thank that guy Zhang Tian." I said, turning around and glaring at Zhang Tian.

    "It's okay." Ai Tangtang sat next to me and said with a smile, "As long as I'm here, I'll eat every one of those werewolves."

    ¡°A werewolf is furry, so disgusting, how can you eat it?¡± I rolled my eyes at Ai Tangtang.

    "It's easy to say, bah bah, come and I'll kill one of them, that's all." Ai Tangtang said.

    At this time, Li Xiaoqing's face was still very surprised, obviously he couldn't believe the fact that his father was a vampire.

    Li Chen said: "Xiaoqing, you and your boyfriend go downstairs and wait for a while. I will explain to you slowly later. I have something serious to talk to you two."

    Zhang Tian pulled Li Xiaoqing away, and after closing the door, I asked: "How powerful are those werewolves?"

    ¡°I have never been exposed to such things as werewolves.

    Li Chen said: "He is extremely powerful, and his overall ability is even higher than that of our vampire clan."

    "Are you so powerful? Your physical abilities are comparable to zombies." I said in surprise.

    I have personally experienced the ferociousness of Jiangling¡¯s red-eyed zombie. When he goes crazy, the zombie aura radiates out, which even scares me to the point of trembling all over.

    "It's different." Li Chen shook his head slightly: "Although I have lived for almost a hundred years, I have never encountered the legendary zombies, and I don't know what the strength of zombies is."

    "But overall, these werewolves, after turning into half-human and half-wolf, are indeed stronger than our vampires. If it weren't for the fact that they can only transform in places with moonlight at night, our vampires would have been defeated long ago."

    "The fuller the moon is, the stronger their abilities are. By the way, they should attack in three days. The full moon will be in three days." Li Chen said.

    "Well, the two of us will stay in Beijing for three days. I will contact you in three days and come to help you fight off the werewolves." I said, "If there is nothing else, I will leave first. You should"?There are also many things to say to your daughter.  "

    Li Chen¡¯s daughter obviously doesn¡¯t know that her father is a vampire. At this time, she needs to leave some time for herself and her daughter.

    Ai Tangtang and I walked downstairs and saw Li Xiaoqing crying on Zhang Tian¡¯s shoulder.

    "Zhang Tian, ??let's go." I said to Zhang Tian.

    Zhang Tian raised his head and looked at me: "Ah, Xiaoqing is still crying, let me comfort her."

    ¡°That¡¯s it, I don¡¯t need your comfort.¡± I said, stepped forward and pulled Zhang Tian out.

    "Xiaoqing, don't be too sad, I will come find you tomorrow."

    After we walked out of the door, Zhang Tian suddenly said: "By the way, would it be too dangerous to leave Xiaoqing alone with a vampire? Should I stay to protect her?"

    "Tiger poison does not eat its seeds. Will this man's daughter be harmed?" I put my arm around Zhang Tian's shoulders and walked out of the community with Ai Tangtang.

    Afterwards, I asked Zhang Tian to send Ai Tangtang to the hotel first. I had to visit some friends.

    ¡°I am a member of the Demon Hunting Organization after all. It would be inappropriate to come to Beijing without going to the organization to report on it.

    I took a taxi and rushed to the door, took out my ID and handed it to the guard at the door, took a look at it, and then walked inside.

    After a while, I found Mr. Situ's office and opened the door. Mr. Situ was sitting at his desk, correcting documents.

    "Mr. Situ." I said with a smile, "Are you busy?"

    Mr. Situ looked up and saw me, and said, "Why are you here? Sit down."

    "I'm passing through Beijing. Why don't I stop by to see you?" I sat on the sofa, poured myself a glass of water, and asked, "Mr. Situ, um, do you know much about foreign werewolves?"

    "Why do you ask this so suddenly?" Mr. Situ frowned slightly, then smiled and said, "Is it possible that you got involved in Li Chen's affairs?"

    "You know?" I asked.

    "The monsters and ghosts hidden in our Beijing have naturally been clearly discovered." Mr. Situ smiled and nodded.

    I rubbed the back of my head and said, "I have an apprentice who is in love with Li Chen's daughter, so I have to help him. Why don't I come here to ask you what's going on?"

    It¡¯s better to ask clearly about anything. After all, you can¡¯t just believe Li Chen¡¯s words.

    Mr. Situ put down the document in his hand and said, "Then what do you want to know?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 597 The dispute between vampires and werewolves

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°If I don¡¯t choose, you just say so.¡± I smiled.

    "You're not picky. Do you know everything you want?" Mr. Situ smiled, then stood up and searched for a moment on a cabinet in the office. Then he took out a book and patted it.  The dust on the book then opened the book, read it, and said: "The relationship between the werewolf and the vampire has been very tense since ancient times."

    "But the vampires are smarter, so they do business, are rich, and have branches in China. This drives the economy, so we just collected the information about Li Chen. As long as he doesn't do evil and harm others, our demon hunting organization will not  Will deal with him."

    I nodded: ¡°What about the werewolf?¡±

    "Werewolves are cruel by nature. Although they are extremely powerful individually, they are very unorganized. They are not as tightly organized as vampires. Although there is a werewolf king who suppresses these werewolves with tyrannical strength, it is still not as tight-knit as a vampire organization."

    Mr. Situ took a sip of water and said calmly: "The hatred between vampires and werewolves is irreconcilable. If you get involved, you will be in trouble."

    I smiled awkwardly: "Who asked me to take in an evil disciple? If I don't help with this matter, my disciple will definitely help. I don't want to collect the corpse for my disciple."

    Zhang Tian has this kind of character, and I understand it very well. If I refuse to help, Zhang Tian will also help.

    But this kid is good at eating, drinking and having fun. In the past two years, can he seriously learn Taoism without my supervision in Beijing?

    If his boy goes to fight with those werewolves, he will probably be torn to pieces by those werewolves.

    "Mr. Situ, if the werewolves want to fight vampires in Beijing, it's impossible for the demon hunting organization to ignore them, right?" I asked with a smile.

    Mr. Situ touched his chin: "If they hurt innocent people, our demon hunting organization will definitely take care of them."

    "However, when werewolves and vampires fight and no innocent people are harmed, the demon hunting organization will not take action." Mr. Situ said, picking up a document and handing it to me.

    I took the document with confusion and read it. It was all about records, such as the appearance of a certain evil spirit in a certain place, how many people from the demon hunting organization died, and so on.

    This is a very tall stack of documents.

    I am not stupid either, and I quickly understood what Mr. Situ meant.

    "Although the demon hunting organization has support from above, it is not as strong as Laoshan and Longyin Temple. Every member of the demon hunting organization we have trained now has spent a lot of effort to train them."

    Indeed, it is not easy to turn an ordinary person, even an elite in the army, into a good ghost hunter.

    It doesn¡¯t mean that you can just give them a gun and let them shoot when they encounter a ghost.

    There are too many things involved in this, such as ordinary people's fear of ghosts, or ghosts are different from ordinary people. Even if there are bullets that can hit ghosts, ghosts can pass through walls and possess people's bodies.  There are endless means.

    Mr. Situ sighed and said: "Now our demon hunting organization looks huge on the surface, and there are countless people who can die. Basically, if we train a qualified person, it will not take long before he dies while dealing with evil spirits."

    "The battle between werewolves and vampires. If our demon hunting organization takes action against the werewolves before they start fighting, then our organization will be hated by the werewolves."

    "The werewolf king will definitely find a way to take revenge by then." Mr. Situ said.

    I can also understand Mr. Situ. He doesn¡¯t know how expensive materials are, so I asked: ¡°Who is that werewolf king?¡±

    "Didn't I say before that werewolves and vampires are different?" Mr. Situ paused and said, "Vampires have had a huge organization since their birth, and all the rules are very strict."

    "But werewolves are different. Werewolves were originally scattered. Thousands of years ago, in the struggle with vampires, they were defeated by vampires because they had no organization and fought independently."

    "Later, a powerful guy stood up among this group of werewolves. I don't know what method he used to lead all the werewolves and compete with the vampires. This prevented the werewolves from disappearing, and he called himself the King of Werewolves.  "

    "However, after the death of the first generation werewolf king, the werewolf clan began to become scattered again. In this way, whenever the battle with vampires reaches the point where the entire werewolf clan's survival comes, a powerful werewolf king will appear.  Lead all werewolves in battle."

    ¡°The current King of Werewolves appeared about a hundred years ago during the fifth war between vampires and werewolves.He is over one hundred and seventy years old, and his name is Pierce. However, a werewolf can only live up to two hundred years old. After all, this Pierce is almost dead.  "

    Mr. Situ looked at me with a smile: "Is there anything else you want to ask?"

    ¡°What should I pay attention to when I get involved in the struggle between their two clans?¡± I asked.

    Mr. Situ said: "Be careful. If you kill a werewolf, you will definitely be retaliated against."

    "Of course I know this. Is there any way that I can help without being retaliated against?" I asked.

    "How can there be such a cheap thing in the world?" Mr. Situ rolled his eyes at me.

    I laughed twice, and seeing that there was nothing else to do, I said goodbye and left.

    When they returned to the hotel, Zhang Tian and Ai Tangtang were playing cards in the room.

    As soon as Ai Tangtang saw me coming back, he asked: "How is it?"

    I sat on the sofa, lit a cigarette, and told all the things I learned about this visit to Mr. Situ.

    Zhang Tian laughed and said: "Master, I have caused trouble for you."

    "Hey, you kid, you got me into trouble and you're still smiling? Shouldn't you feel a little guilty?" I asked.

    Zhang Tian rolled his eyes at me: "Master, look at you, you and I don't need to be so polite. My troubles are your troubles, master. Why should I feel guilty if you deal with your own troubles?"

    ?????????????? What he said was quite righteous, and he didn¡¯t blush or breath.

    I kicked him in the butt and scolded him: "You kid, take Li Xiaoqing and leave Beijing tomorrow. Come back after I have taken care of it."

    "Okay, okay." Zhang Tian nodded and said: "By the way, Master, you can protect my father-in-law when the time comes. After all, he is a vampire with a special status. If he is accidentally discovered by these experts in Beijing, he might be provoked.  It's going to kill you."

    "What are you worried about? It would be better if your father-in-law died, lest you have a vampire father-in-law." I said.

    Zhang Tian quickly shook his head: "You can't say that. After all, he is my father-in-law. There is no reason to expect anything to happen to my father-in-law. Master, are you right?"

    ¡°That¡¯s right, go back to the house and go to bed early.¡± I said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 598 Werewolf Attack

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    In the next two days, Ai Tangtang and I visited various scenic spots in Beijing, while Zhang Tian and Li Xiaoqing went to Tai'an to visit Mount Tai.

    During this period, Ai Tangtang and I naturally went to Li Chen's company. Li Chen personally took the two of us around his company.

    This company is very large, and it deserves to be a foreign company. The entire eighteenth floor of the building is the office of Li Chen and his company.

    Of course, it would be impossible for a foreign company without foreigners. When Li Chen took the two of us for a stroll, I also found that there were still many foreigners in the company, and these foreigners were all the same as Li Chen.  , is a vampire.

    However, the corpse energy on his body is extremely weak. Obviously these guys are quite weak.

    We have also discussed with Li Chen that on the night of the full moon, we will let people in the company get off work early.

    This day came very quickly. Ai Tangtang and I arrived at the first floor of Li Chen¡¯s company at seven o¡¯clock in the evening.

    There are only a few foreigners staying in this eighteen-story office building at this time.

    Li Chen happily led us upstairs on the first floor.

    "Including me, there are a total of twenty-seven vampires in the company. Other personnel, including security guards, have been on vacation."

    Li Chen said while leading the way.

    Ai Tangtang and I followed Li Chen to the top floor, Li Chen¡¯s office.

    After sitting down, I asked: "Don't you vampires have any information channels about how many werewolves are coming?"

    "There is no definite news yet." Li Chen shook his head.

    At this time, Ai Tangtang walked up to Ji Ji who was pouring Coke and poured a bright red drink. She took a sip and frowned: "What is this? It tastes weird."

    "This is a drink made from human blood plus some other spices." Li Chen asked me with a smile, "Do you want a drink?"

    When I heard this, I frowned. After these few days of contact, I actually ignored the fact that this guy is a vampire. This guy drinks human blood.

    Li Chen seemed to see what I was thinking at a glance, and quickly explained: "Don't get me wrong, we bought all this blood from the hospital's blood bank. We vampires have stopped doing that kind of killing and sucking blood for a long time."

    "It tastes really bad." Ai Tangtang put down the water glass.

    "When those werewolves come, please protect Li Chen's safety." I said to Ai Tangtang.

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he shook his head: "What, I'm so powerful, you want me to do the job of protecting people?"

    "Otherwise, let's change it. I'll stay and protect Li Chen. You can go fight those werewolves. I have no objection." I smiled.

    Ai Tangtang thought about it carefully: "Forget it, it's a thankless task."

    Ai Tangtang has made some progress. She also knows that this kind of thing is thankless. However, she knows how to think with her brain. I feel that if this was changed before, Ai Tangtang might have agreed to it all at once.

    It¡¯s not that Ai Tangtang is stupid, but she is a dragon princess after all. She has been well protected since she was a child. She belongs to the type who is afraid of being turned away when she is held in the palm of her hand. No one dares to use any conspiracy rules against her.

    That¡¯s why when we first met her, I felt she was a bit silly.

    Li Chen still had a worried look on his face and asked me, "Well, I wonder what these experts in Beijing mean?"

    Obviously, Li Chen was still worried that after the fight with the werewolf, someone from Beijing would suddenly come over to reap the benefits.

    "If something like that really happens, it is uncontrollable. Let you vampires prepare quickly. When those werewolves come, although I can be the main force to deal with them, others will be needed to contain them."

    I said: "And the most important point is that these werewolves must not be allowed to accidentally injure ordinary people outside. If these werewolves are allowed to injure ordinary people outside, your group of vampires plus those werewolves will be killed by the demon hunting organization in Beijing."  One pot is served.¡±

    Li Chen obviously understood the seriousness of the matter and nodded slightly.

    Time is passing by bit by bit, and it is getting later and later.

    At half past eleven, I came to the lobby of their company.

    Although it is almost early in the morning, this is the time when many people¡¯s nightlife in Beijing has just begun, so I actually have a headache.

    These werewolves are attacking in a big way. If ordinary people outside see it, it will be a big trouble.

    ? ???Sitting in the lobby, smoking a cigarette, watching the vampires walking around vigilantly.

    Of course, communicating with them is purely delusional. When I was studying English, my teacher commented that if I went to the United States to beg for food, I would not ask anyone else for it.

    "Yes, no" came out, it seems that I don't know other English, but it is Japanese, which I know a lot about. Thinking of this, I couldn't help but laugh obscenely.

    At this time, a strong man walked in from the company's door.

    This strong man looks like a Russian shouter, with muscles all over his body. It would be a bit humiliating not to be a bodybuilding coach.

    His eyes were blue. After he came in, he looked left and right, and then spoke a lot of English. These vampires escaped as if facing a formidable enemy.

    This guy probably just said something like, I'm going to kill all of you today, a threat.

    As soon as he finished speaking, his whole person suddenly began to change.

    The clothes on the upper body were squeezed to pieces by the muscles inside, and the upper body and lower body formed an extremely uncoordinated proportion.

    And his head also turned into a wolf's head.

    The strange thing is that although this guy is a monster, he has no evil spirit at all.

    I looked at him in surprise for a while. At first I was still confused, how could this guy not have any demonic aura at all.

    After all, this is a bit contrary to common sense, but this is a foreign monster, and some things are not appropriate using our Chinese understanding of monsters.

    Thinking of this, I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and killed him regardless of whether he was a werewolf or a wolf demon.

    Without saying a word, I rushed forward and stabbed this guy in the throat.

    Although this werewolf looked huge in size, it was not slow at all. After easily dodging my shot, it raised its sharp claws and thrust it into my chest before grabbing it.

    The Qimen Flying Armor on my body suddenly appeared with a clang.

    "I was caught by it and took two steps back, and my chest was rolling. Although Qimen Feijia didn't get any scratches from its claws, the force was real.

    This time, I also restrained my original mentality of underestimating the enemy.

    Seeing that the werewolf didn't scratch my chest, a piece of armor appeared on my body. I guess I didn't understand what was going on, so he howled and rushed towards me again.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 599 Morrison

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After putting away my contempt, I dodged the werewolf's mad attack and stabbed the werewolf in the head.

    He was very smart and did not take my shot forcefully. Instead, he slapped the Sanqing Huayang gun sideways with his hand, then rushed up and hugged me tightly.

    This guy is really strong. If he wasn't a werewolf, it would be very easy to participate in the Olympics and win the weightlifting championship.

    It strangled me with both hands, making me breathless. Then, it bit my shoulder.

    I can¡¯t help but feel a little helpless. No wonder these werewolves are so strong, and vampires can still fight them for so many years. Their emotional IQ is low.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just now, he touched my Qimen Flying Armor with his claw, leaving no trace at all. Could it be that he thought that just biting it with his teeth would be enough?

    His big mouth bit hard on my armor, and I didn¡¯t bother to argue with him. I stabbed the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand along its belly.

    With a pop, the werewolf let out a shrill scream, then fell to the ground with a bang.

    After the werewolf transformed, he was two meters tall, like a little giant. When he fell to the ground, the ground shook.

    At this time, ten more werewolves broke open the glass from the outside. After the glass shattered, these werewolves rushed toward me and the vampires around me.

    I saw at a glance that there was a twenty-one or twelve-year-old foreign youth standing at the door.

    He was wearing a black jacket, gold-rimmed glasses, blond hair, and looked gentle. He was holding an apple in his hand and gnawing on it, and his eyes were looking at me.

    When I looked over, he grinned at me.

    Who is this guy?

    I haven¡¯t continued to think about it, maybe because I killed a werewolf just now, and at this time, four werewolves were running towards me, trying to kill me first.

    I took the Sanqing Huayang Spear and used Sakura Flurry to fend off all their attacks.

    "Theoretically speaking, even if I lie on the ground and close my eyes, these werewolves can't hurt me at all. After all, Qi Men Feijia is here.

    But this only exists in theory. The strength of these werewolves is insane. On the surface, one punch would be fine, but if they were hit by a few more punches, I guess their internal organs would be shattered.

    We actually have an advantage in numbers. Twenty vampires beat ten werewolves.

    ¡°Four of them are still haunting me.

    In total, twenty vampires fight six werewolves. On average, three vampires fight one. The result is different from what I guessed.

    "These vampires are so useless. They are beaten everywhere by these werewolves, and they don't dare to fight with them at all.

    The scene was extremely chaotic.

    ¡°No, if I continue like this, when all those vampires are dead and ten werewolves surround me, I won¡¯t be able to hold on.

    Thinking of this, I started to read: "The way of heaven is clear, the way of earth is peaceful, the way of humanity is quiet, the three talents are in one place, the universe is mixed, hundreds of gods return to their fate, thousands of generals accompany them, and the devil star is gone forever!"

    After I finished reciting, the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my right hand began to shine with light. I didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, I pushed towards them and stabbed them with one shot, directly stabbing the two werewolves to their core.

    The two werewolves screamed and fell to the ground with a bang. I fired two more shots with my backhand and killed the other two werewolves.

    But at this time, a wave of exhaustion hit me all over. The blast spear technique is indeed powerful and easy to use, but at present, I am good at it, but I will be exhausted after using it only a few times. Thinking of this, I sighed in my heart.

    But he also freed his hands and ran towards the other werewolf.

    But at this time, the blond foreign young man at the door walked in, looked at me with interest, and spoke fluent Chinese: "This Chinese friend, what is your name, and why do you want to help the vampires?"

    "Hey, let me go, why do vampires and werewolves like to learn Chinese these days?" I thought that Li Chen's Mandarin was better than mine, and I couldn't help but sigh.

    "You haven't answered my question yet." The blond boy looked at me with a smile.

    Listening to this guy¡¯s tone, I asked: ¡°Are you Pierce? I heard that the King of Werewolves is quite old.¡±

    "I am Morrison, the son of the werewolf king Pierce." The blond young man looked at me and said, "The vampires are cruel and eat human blood, so why do you need to help them?"

    ¡°Are you werewolves much better?¡± I asked.

    When Morrison heard this, he??: "Although we are cruel, we are simple and honest in nature."

    As soon as he finished saying this, I saw not far away, a werewolf bit off the head of a vampire alive.

    I took a breath. Normally, I think I am quite shameless. I didn¡¯t expect Morrison to be able to say that werewolves are simple in nature.

    "You really know how to joke." I smiled, and felt relieved after learning that the blond boy in front of me was not Pierce.

    ¡°I¡¯m not arrogant enough to think that I can defeat the Werewolf King.

    I held the Sanqing Huayang Gun, pointed it at Morrison in front of me and said: "Take all you werewolves and leave China, otherwise don't blame me for being rude."

    Morrison made a strange sound at this time. It sounded a bit like a whistle, but it was somewhat different.

    After the sound from his mouth came out, all the nearby werewolves stopped attacking and returned to Morrison's side. Morrison looked at me and smiled: "So you will believe that I have no ill intentions, right?"

    I looked at Morrison in front of me strangely. Is this guy mentally ill?  It stands to reason that they came to attack here, but after saying a few words to me, they asked these werewolves to stop attacking. What a big deal.

    Looking at Morrison, his handsome face, my butt tightened. I have long heard that there are many gays in foreign countries. Could it be that I met one today and fell in love with me?

    After thinking about it, it seems that this is the only reason that can explain everything that happened in front of me.

    Morrison looked at the wailing vampires lying on the ground, with a little helplessness on his face, and he cupped his hands towards me: "Goodbye."

    After saying that, he turned around and took these werewolves with him, and left inexplicably.

    It took me a while to realize what the hell this guy was doing. If he was fighting me openly, I would probably feel more comfortable. But now he pulls this trick, what does it mean?

    I looked at these vampires lying on the ground.

    Although they are not complete zombies, their vitality is still very strong. There is a big hole in their chests scratched by the werewolf's hands, but they cannot die. Not a drop of blood has flowed out, and the wound is healing.

    ¡°Only three unlucky guys died completely if their heads were ripped off by werewolves.

    I couldn¡¯t explain it to them, so I hurried upstairs to ask Li Chen what Morrison meant.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 600 Morrison¡¯s request

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I pushed open the office door, and suddenly, a fist flew towards me.

    My nose hurt from the punch. I covered my nose and squatted down, tears streaming down my face.

    "Ah, Ah Xiu, why is it you?" Ai Tangtang raised his fist and looked at me in surprise: "I thought it was those werewolves who came here."

    I rubbed my nose and it started to bleed.

    He stood up and patted Ai Tangtang on the forehead: "You girl, hurry up and sit next to me. It hurts me so much. Li Chen, I have something strange to ask you."

    Li Chen was sitting at this moment, his brows were furrowed at first, but when he realized that I came in, his brows relaxed and he asked with a smile: "Did you repel those werewolves?"

    "That's right." I nodded.

    In fact, those werewolves can still fight, but Morrison strangely told these werewolves to retreat, which is really strange.

    "Did you know that there was a werewolf named Morrison? When we were beaten, that guy retreated with the werewolves." I sat on the sofa, and Ai Tangtang sat next to me with a tissue and wiped me.  Wipe the nosebleed.

    "Morrison is here?" Li Chen's face showed slight surprise, and then he said with a smile: "That guy is a member of the werewolf clan. Since he is here, nothing will happen to us again."

    "Alien? How do you say that?" I looked at Li Chen and asked.

    Li Chen said: "Although Morrison is the child of the King of Werewolves, he has not inherited the cruelty of the King of Werewolves at all. Instead, he hopes that werewolves, vampires, and humans can live in peace."

    "Wouldn't a heretic like him be killed by his own clan?" Ai Tangtang asked curiously.

    "If he were an ordinary werewolf, he would have died long ago. Who made him the son of the King of Werewolves? The King of Werewolves spent countless hours training him to kill people, but he still has this idea."

    "Among our vampires, there are quite a few people who have been saved by Morrison. Of course, our vampires will not accept his love for a werewolf. A feud is a feud. That guy is too naive."

    Li Chen grinned.

    "It's actually good to live in peace. In our demon world, there are so many demon clans, so it's okay." Ai Tangtang said.

    When Li Chen heard this, he said: "The Holy Land is naturally different from our outside world. To be honest, our vampire and werewolf clans have been looking for a way to enter the Holy Land. Unfortunately, we have not been able to find it for thousands of years."

    Ai Tangtang looked at me with a smile at this time, his eyes seemed to say, only I can help them enter the Holy Land.

    Indeed, currently, the only people who can allow a group of werewolves and vampires to enter the demon world on a large scale are Hentianxiao and I.

    Even the Dragon King can't do it. It's no problem to send one or two people out to do things. If you want to do it on a large scale, you will definitely be blocked by the Black Armored Army.

    "Okay, now that these things are done, this girl and I will say goodbye first." I stood up.

    Li Chen said to me with a grateful face: "Thank you for your help."

    "No need, I hope the vampires here can stick to their duties. The demon hunting organization will always keep an eye on you. If you harm others, they will die at any time." I wasn't too polite to Li Chen.

    Helping them was only because of Zhang Tian's plea. No matter what, these guys are vampires.

    "Farewell." After saying that, I took Ai Tangtang and left.

    On the way, Ai Tangtang looked at me with a smile and asked, "Is your nose okay? Does it still hurt?"

    "You have the nerve to say that." I glared at her, and it still hurts.

    "You didn't even knock on the door, you just came in. I thought it was those werewolves. If I hadn't seen it was you and realized it, I guess you wouldn't be able to be so alive now, and you would be lying in the hospital."

    We walked out of the building and were waiting on the roadside when a taxi stopped in front of us. I opened the door and was about to get in when I saw that the driver of the car was Morrison.  .

    "What, scared?" Morrison turned to look at us and smiled.

    "Get in the car." I said and got into the car together.

    After Ai Tangtang got in the car, he also looked at Morrison who was driving in front and said, "This guy is the werewolf you mentioned."

    ¡°Where are you two going?¡± Morrison turned around and smiled.

    I told the name of the hotel, and Morrison drove in front.

    Naturally, it is impossible for this guy to come here to see us off so kindly. He must have a purpose. I said: "Morrison, if you have anything to do, just say it directly."

    ¡°After I left before, I asked someone about Zhang ?After reading the deeds of Mr. Zhang Xiu, I found that Mr. Zhang Xiu is a capable person, so I would like to ask you to do me a favor.  " Morrison said.

    "What are you busy with?"

    "Kill my father."

    After Morrison finished speaking, Ai Tangtang and I looked at each other in surprise. This guy wants to kill his father?

    Are you suffering from heart failure?

    "Is this guy crazy?" Ai Tangtang asked me.

    "Don't be surprised, I'll come to your hotel and chat slowly."

    Soon, we returned to the hotel and came to my room. After Morrison sat on the sofa, Ai Tangtang was the first to ask: "What do you mean?"

    "Let me talk about myself first." Morrison poured himself a cup of tea and said, "Although I am a werewolf, I did not grow up with my father."

    "When I was born, my father fought with the First Duke of Vampires, and I was lost because of it."

    "Then I was picked up and adopted by a family. One of the parents was a vampire and the other was a human."

    "I grew up like an ordinary person, reading and studying. I always thought that I was an ordinary person, but on the night of the full moon when I turned eighteen, I turned into a werewolf."

    When Morrison said this, he clenched his fists and sighed: "I don't know what happened to me. My parents actually don't know my true identity, but after learning that I was a werewolf,  Finally, he still decided to live with me."

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that my father would come to them, kill their whole family, and take me away.¡±

    Morrison said helplessly: "Maybe it's because I have been educated by humans since I was a child. I am not interested in killing evil at all."

    "After returning to the werewolf clan, countless people instilled in me the idea that all vampires are devils and humans are hateful, but I know in my heart that this is not the case."

    I interrupted and asked: "Just because of this? You want to kill your biological father?"

    Morrison shook his head: "Of course not! Although my father killed my adoptive father and adoptive mother, I also know that he liked me very much. He wanted to summon the ancient wolf soul. If he really succeeded, many people would die."

    "Ancient wolf soul? What the hell?" Ai Tangtang looked at me and asked.

    "You don't even know that you are from the demon clan, how can I know?" I rolled my eyes at Ai Tangtang, then looked at Morrison, waiting for his explanation.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 601 Go to the airport!

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Morrison said with helplessness on his face: "The ancient wolf soul legend is the ancestor of our werewolves. Let the power of our werewolf ancestors enter my father's body. As long as he really succeeds, the blood race may really be destroyed."  .¡±

    "What does this have to do with us?" I said directly: "If you really want to stop it, why don't you just go and ask the vampires?"

    "We werewolves and vampires are in opposition to each other. If the vampires are wiped out, we werewolves will have no natural enemies in the United States and may even endanger human society. Don't you want to save more people?" Morrison looked at me.  ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested. No matter how much trouble you make abroad, it¡¯s none of our business in China.¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we really discuss it?¡± Morrison looked at me helplessly.

    "Although I have nothing to do on weekdays, I won't be so bored that I go abroad to fight with you werewolves." I said.

    Morrison sighed and said: "You will be interested. You should know Tatana, right?"

    "Tatana?" As soon as I heard this, I stood up from the sofa, looked at Morrison and asked, "Do you have any news about her? Tell me quickly."

    "To sacrifice the ancient wolf soul, we need sacrifices. There are seven women in total, and one of them is Tatana. According to what I'm chasing, she should have a deep connection with you." Morrison said.

    "Tatana?" Ai Tangtang looked at me and asked, "Who is it?"

    "Ahem, no one." I coughed to cover up my embarrassment.

    "You didn't lie to me, did you?" I looked at Morrison with a threatening look.

    Morrison said: "Although I really want you to help, I am also the son of the King of Werewolves. If you don't help me, I can find another way. Why use this kind of lie to deceive you?"

    ¡°Where¡¯s that old guy Kasazan?¡± I asked hurriedly.

    Kasazan¡¯s bewitching skills are so outstanding. With his protection, nothing will happen to Tatana.

    "You have fought against us werewolves just now. Do you think we, the werewolves, can capture a woman with Kasazan alone?" Morrison said, touching his nose.

    "Before I came to China, I got the news that our werewolf clan was hunting the two of them in Thailand. They were also seriously injured. If nothing else happens, they should be caught."

    "Cooperate?" Morrison stretched out his hand and looked at me with a smile: "You want to save people, I want to stop my father."

    Ai Tangtang asked at this time: "Who is Tatana?"

    "I'm a friend." I nodded and reached out to shake Morrison's hand.

    I looked at Morrison and said, "When are you leaving?"

    "If you have nothing else to do, the sooner the better. I have already caught five sacrifices before I came, and there are still two left." Morrison said.

    "Then we will go to the United States with you tomorrow." I said.

    "I want to go too." Ai Tangtang stood up and clenched his fists: "What a wolf monster, I can eat it in one bite."

    "Okay, go to bed quickly, you have to get up early tomorrow morning."

    After I finished speaking, Morrison left, and I went to bed early. Early the next morning, I got up, went to Aitangtang's door, opened the door, and said, "Pack your things and get off."  Have breakfast upstairs.¡±

    "Yeah." Ai Tangtang looked a little listless at this time, and she looked a little unhappy.

    I have some doubts in my heart. This girl, I don¡¯t know how fast I run when I ask her to have breakfast on weekdays. Why is she so listless now?

    I didn¡¯t think much about it, went back to the house, took my luggage, and went to the restaurant on the second floor of the hotel with Ai Tangtang.

    After I took some buffet and sat down, I looked at Ai Tangtang who looked like he had no appetite.

    "What's wrong? No appetite? It's rare. You can eat quite well on weekdays." I laughed.

    Ai Tangtang forced out a smile that was uglier than crying, and said in a low voice: "I won't go to the United States with you."

    "What's wrong?" I asked doubtfully, "Don't want to go abroad, are you afraid that you won't be used to the food there? That's fine, you can just go back to Chongqing and wait for me."

    "I want to go back to the devil world. I thought about it for a long time yesterday." Ai Tangtang looked at me and said.

    There was a bang in my head, and I looked at Ai Tangtang in confusion: "Why do you suddenly want to go back to the devil world when you are fine?"

    "I miss home." Ai Tangtang lowered his head.

    ¡°Then I will send you to Tibet and then to the United States.¡± I said.

    "No need, I'll just go back by myself." Ai Tangtang hurriedly shook his head and said, "I've booked the flight tickets and I'm leaving first."

      After saying that, she walked downstairs alone. Looking at her back, I always felt that something was wrong with her.

    Suddenly, I thought, could it be because of Tatana?

    I quickly picked up my phone and called Sun Xiaopeng.

    "Hey, brother, why are you calling me so early in the morning?" Sun Xiaopeng asked, yawning on the other end of the phone.

    "Have you told Ai Tangtang about Tatana?" I asked.

    "Yes, in the middle of the night yesterday, she suddenly called and asked, Hey, brother Xiu, of course I will tell you about your romantic history. I will tell you about your relationship with Tatana until it's like a life-long relationship.  Yu, of course, I finally told Ai Tangtang that Tatana was dead."

    "****, why did you say that?" I couldn't help but curse.

    "I don't want to appear that you are infatuated. Besides, didn't Tatana disappear? Just pretend that she never existed?" Sun Xiaopeng was suddenly stunned, and asked in a low voice on the other end of the phone: "Hey, should I?"  No, you met Tatana, right?"

    "Damn it, I'm too lazy to tell you." I hung up the phone in a hurry and ran downstairs.

    As soon as I got downstairs, I saw Ai Tangtang getting into a taxi. I ran out and tried to stop him, but the taxi left immediately.

    At this time, a car happened to drive over.

    Morrison sat in the car and asked: "Are you ready?"

    I opened the door and said, "Go to the airport, quickly!"

    "Ah? So urgent? I also want to treat you two to breakfast." After Morrison finished speaking, he also started the car.

    I kept thinking silently in my heart that I must catch up.

    I actually feel quite uncomfortable, and I don¡¯t know what to do.

    Although I have lived for so many years, I have no experience at all in relationship matters. Otherwise, I would not have been delaying falling in love with Ai Tangtang, but instead I was dragging it off.

    I have always known that Ai Tangtang likes me, and I also like her in my heart.

    It¡¯s just that it hasn¡¯t been broken yet, it¡¯s continued as before, and it feels pretty good.

    I finally understood why Ai Tangtang was willing to continue to follow me and even return to the devil world after he knew that I was going to save Tatana and learned about my relationship with Tatana.

    I grabbed my hair hard. If that guy Sun Xiaopeng was in front of me, I would definitely kick him.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you drive faster, speeding or running a red light, you have to go fast.¡± I said to Morrison next to me.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 602 New York

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When Morrison heard this, he drove very fast. After the car stopped, I said to him: "Wait here, I have something urgent, go in and find someone."

    At this time, it also started pouring rain above the airport.

    I hurriedly ran towards the airport.

    But the Beijing International Airport is huge and there are so many people coming and going that I can¡¯t find anyone at all. I picked up my phone and called Ai Tangtang, but she didn¡¯t answer my call at all.

    I ran to the registration card, took out my ID and said, "I want to go in."

    At this time, I suddenly discovered the benefits of having the rank of colonel. The policeman standing at the entrance of the airport took a look at me and let me in.

    I asked the policeman: "Brother, I want to ask you something. When does the plane to Tibet leave?"

    ¡°It¡¯s taking off soon, gate B3, there was a woman there just now, are you all in such a hurry?¡± the person said.

    "Have you seen her? How long has she been gone?" I asked hurriedly.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long.¡±

    I didn¡¯t listen to what he continued to say. At this time, I ran towards the B3 boarding gate.

    When I arrived at the boarding gate, I saw Ai Tangtang sitting there, crying.

    "Son of a bitch."

    Ai Tangtang cried and cursed at the same time.

    Breathing heavily, I walked over slowly. It turned out that it suddenly started raining heavily at the airport, which was the reason why this girl was crying here.

    I sat next to her and asked with a smile: "Why are you angry? Won't you not be able to eat these delicacies in the world when you go back?"

    "Bah, it's not rare. Aren't you going to save your old lover? Go ahead." After Ai Tangtang finished speaking, he stood up and left.

    Since I was chasing her, how could I let her go? I quickly stood up and hugged her tightly.

    After I hugged Ai Tangtang, I took a deep breath and said, "Hey girl, do you like me?"

    "I don't like it." Ai Tangtang shook his head hurriedly.

    "But I like you." I said looking into her eyes.

    When she heard this, she bit her lip and said, "Then why did you go to save Tatana? Isn't it just for the eternal love between her and you?"

    "It's unfair. Do you believe that guy Sun Xiaopeng's bragging?" I said.

    "How about we not save her?" Ai Tangtang looked at me and asked.

    "Even if it's not Tatana, if any of my friends is in danger, I will save it. It's not because she is Tatana." I said, "Do you understand?"

    "I don't understand." Ai Tangtang shook his head and said.

    I looked at Ai Tangtang and said, "I went to make a break with Tatana. Everything needs to be explained clearly, right? If you come with me, are you still afraid that my old relationship with her will rekindle?"

    "Yes." Ai Tangtang nodded slightly.

    "Then you don't need to go back to Tibet, let's go to the United States." I smiled and pulled Ai Tangtang outside.

    When walking outside, Ai Tangtang suddenly asked: "Hey, you just said you like me, is it true?"

    "More real than real gold." I nodded.

    "Um, ahem, um, Tangtang, have you ever considered falling in love with a human?" I asked with a slight blush.

    After asking this question, I didn¡¯t even dare to look at Ai Tangtang.

    "You?" Ai Tangtang looked at me and asked.

    I nodded quickly.

    "No." Ai Tangtang shook his head.

    ¡°Why, I look so handsome.¡± I said.

    "Have you ever seen a girl follow her boyfriend to save her boyfriend's old lover? I can think about it after I come back from the United States, but it depends on your performance." Ai Tangtang also laughed at this time  got up.

    After hearing this, I felt much more relaxed.

    ??Although I have always liked Ai Tangtang, perhaps because of my personality, I have never said it.

    "If it weren't for this time, Ai Tangtang suddenly wanted to return to the devil world, I don't even know when I would tell this.

    ¡°After all, that fool Sun Xiaopeng actually helped me?

    I am grateful to his eight generations of ancestors in my heart. Damn it, this guy speaks without any thought.

    "Hey, if I was a little late just now, would you really have just left by plane?" I asked.

    "What do you think? Of course I won't leave. If I leave, might it just create opportunities for you and that Tatana?"

    Ai Tangtang pretended to be vicious and said: "If??If you don't come after me, I will follow you to the United States and eat Tatana in one bite.  "

    I raised my hand and patted Ai Tangtang on the forehead: "How do I feel that if I hadn't arrived, you would have gone back to the devil world crying?"

    When we walked out of the airport, Morrison looked at us with a smile and asked, "Are you done with your work? Come on, let's buy a ticket and go back."

    ¡°Where are the other werewolves with you?¡± I asked.

    "We will leave in batches and leave together. Maybe something unexpected will happen." Morrison said with a smile: "If the vampires get the news, I'm afraid there will be a lot of vampires waiting for us as soon as we get off the plane."

    We bought tickets and flew directly to the United States.

    Although the werewolves are not as good at business as vampires, they have accumulated quite a lot of wealth.

    After we arrived at the New York City Airport, Morrison took us to the airport garage, and then a Hummer parked in front of us.

    The driver was a burly man in his forties. He gave me and Ai Tangtang a cold look and asked, "Morrison, what's going on with these two guys?"

    The werewolf clan does not have such strict organizational rules. Although Morrison is the son of the werewolf king, the people in their organization also call the people by their first names. Unlike these cults in China, Young Master, or the former Young Master Sun Xiaopeng  Door like that.

    "These two are my friends, Harley, do you have any objections?" Morrison glared at him and said, "Go to my place."

    After Ai Tangtang and I got in the car, the werewolf named Harley opened his mouth, revealing his ferocious teeth, as if he was threatening us both.

    Ai Tangtang was not polite to this guy either. He exuded a green demonic aura.

    The guy named Harley's face froze, obviously he didn't expect Ai Tangtang to have such strength.

    This was also discussed on the plane. When we get here, we should show some strength, otherwise these werewolves hate humans very much, and they might suddenly attack us and cause a lot of trouble.

    After seeing Ai Tangtang¡¯s strength, Harley stopped talking and just drove.

    Morrison smiled and said: "Harley, these two are distinguished guests from China. It would be better if you don't be rude."

    This is my first time coming to the United States. Everything I see is quite new, and so is Ai Tangtang.

    "Look, the statue of Guanyin Bodhisattva is so big. Does the United States also worship Guanyin?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Statue of Liberty, uneducated.¡± I said.

    "Tch, Morrison, is there anything delicious in the United States?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    "I know there are several good Chinese restaurants in New York." Before Morrison finished speaking, Ai Tangtang shook his head and said, "No, I don't want to eat Chinese food, I want to eat your American specialties."

    "Hamburger?" Morrison asked?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 603 Castle

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When Ai Tangtang heard about hamburgers, his face suddenly fell and he asked, "Don't you have other delicious foods in the United States?"

    Morrison turned back and smiled: "Sorry, I really don't know much about food."

    "Stop picking." I patted Ai Tangtang on the shoulder.

    Harley asked: "Morrison, what did you bring these two people back for?"

    "These two, you saw one of them just now, they are both big monsters from China. I heard that my father was going to summon the ancient wolf soul, so I wanted to come and have a look." Morrison said.

    Harley's eyes flashed with a trace of ferocity and said: "We werewolves are not hospitable."

    "I'm hospitable, okay?" Morrison said, "Don't worry, could I still harm my father?"

    Seeing Morrison say this, Harley nodded.

    ¡°I guess he also thinks what Morrison said makes sense. How can a son in this world harm his father?

    It just so happened that Morrison brought Ai Tangtang and I here to cause trouble.

    Harley drove us to a villa on the outskirts of New York City.

    This villa is built on a hillside. There is only one road leading to it, after you drive to the door.

    Morrison asked: "Have you caught all the sacrifices?"

    "The woman in Thailand has been caught, and there is still one more to go. She should be able to bring her home in the next two days." Harley nodded.

    As soon as I heard this, my heart sank.

    But I didn¡¯t mess around. I took a deep breath and acted as if nothing had happened.

    After Harley left, Morrison led us into the villa.

    "Don't worry, I don't like living with werewolves, so my father specially bought this place for me. No werewolves will come here on weekdays."

    Ai Tangtang didn¡¯t even listen to what Morrison said. He ran directly to the refrigerator in his kitchen and rummaged through it. Soon, he took two Haagen-Dazs ice creams and started eating them happily.

    "Can we find a way to rescue Tatana now?" I asked.

    Morrison said: "It's heavily guarded now, and it's difficult to rescue people directly."

    "Besides, even if Tatana is rescued now, my father will send people to hunt her down. This is the United States, and we werewolves are very powerful. It is only a matter of time before we capture her."

    Morrison sat next to me: "The best way now is to kill my father."

    Ai Tangtang said while eating ice cream: "How great is your father? Can you give a rough description?"

    "After all, there is a difference between us werewolves and your Chinese monsters. You can rely on monster energy to roughly estimate your strength, but we werewolves don't have that. When we fight, we rely on speed and strength to win."

    "It's quite troublesome not knowing the specific strength." Ai Tangtang sat next to me, filled a piece of ice cream with a spoon and handed it to me and asked: "Would you like to eat it?"

    "No appetite." I shook my head.

    "Oh, you still dare to say that you don't like Tatana, you have no appetite." Ai Tangtang said: "Tell me, did you deliberately trick me into coming to the United States to work for you, and wait until I help you rescue your old man?"  If you are a lover, you don¡¯t want me anymore.¡±

    I looked at Ai Tangtang speechlessly: "Where are you thinking?"

    ¡°Then you quickly eat the ice cream.¡± Ai Tangtang said.

    I opened my mouth, and after Ai Tangtang fed me the ice cream, he giggled, stopped saying anything, and ate the ice cream silently.

    "Don't worry, I don't want to die. When the time comes during the ceremony to summon the ancient wolf soul, my father will be very weak. When the time comes, we just need to take the opportunity to kill him." Morrison said this with a look in his eyes.  There was also a flash of hesitation.

    This guy obviously still has a conscience, after all, he is his father.

    "We'll ask the vampires for help. They will definitely be willing to help." Ai Tangtang said.

    Morrison shook his head hastily: "No!"

    "If vampires are found, then maybe our werewolf clan will be destroyed. After my father dies, the vampires will massacre our werewolf clan on a large scale." Morrison said.

    Ai Tangtang asked in confusion: "Then if we kill your father, won't those vampires also massacre your werewolf clan?"

    "It's different. Under my father's castle, the elite of our werewolf clan have gathered. If those vampires learn this news and send people to kill all the elite of our werewolf clan, then our werewolf clan will have no ability to resist at all.  "

      "But if we go to stop your father, even if we kill your father, those werewolves won't let us go, right?" Ai Tangtang said.

    "You are worrying too much. Our werewolf clan is not as united as you think. Because my father is the king of werewolves, he can order them. But as long as my father dies, then our werewolf clan will have no king."

    "Why would they fight us to the death for a dead king?" Morrison said.

    This matter is quite troublesome. According to Morrison's plan, he will take us into his father's castle at night when his father summons the ancient wolf soul.

    But there are powerful werewolves everywhere in the castle. Once our plan is discovered in advance, we might all be trapped in it.

    I let out a long sigh, this is really a headache.

    ¡°And it¡¯s not okay for me not to go this time. I already felt guilty about Tatana. Now she was killed. How could I not go?

    Three days later in the evening, Morrison drove towards his father¡¯s castle.

    And Ai Tangtang and I were sitting in the back of the car.

    Today is the day when the last sacrifice was caught, and at twelve o'clock tonight, the sacrifice activities will begin.

    The castle of Pierce, the King of Werewolves, is located on the outskirts of New York City more than fifty miles away.

    There are few people here. In a forest, you can see an ancient castle in the distance.

    This castle seems to be several hundred years old. It is basically made of stone. The architectural appearance is original European style.

    "This castle was built by the werewolf king of my father's previous generation, and there is a large underground base under the castle."

    "As long as there are werewolves being hunted by vampires, no matter what serious crimes they commit, they will be safe if they hide in this castle."

    "More than a hundred years ago, there was a werewolf who killed the vampire duke's daughter and was hunted by countless vampires."

    "The vampires even vowed to let this werewolf die. As a result, he escaped into the castle and the vampires were unable to do anything to him."

    In the past few days, I have also learned that the most powerful vampires are the three red-eyed vampires, who are called Dukes and control all vampires in the Western European world. This does not only refer to these vampires in the United States.

    These three Duke vampires are said to have lived for almost a thousand years and are absolute old monsters.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 604 Pierce

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    In vampire legend, there were once thirteen strongest vampires. Year after year, only these three vampire dukes are left alive.

    These three vampire dukes are definitely at the level of vampire ancestors, and they rarely go out.

    These three old guys are the real immortals, having lived for so many years. Although other vampires live longer than ordinary people, they may live two or three hundred years, but they will eventually die.

    "The Vampire Duke is so cowardly? His daughter was killed and he didn't dare to break into the castle?" Ai Tangtang curled his lips and said: "If I were killed by someone from your werewolf clan, my father would make your werewolf clan disappear from now on.  Woolen cloth."

    "You think everyone loves you as much as the Dragon King." I patted Ai Tangtang and muttered in my heart. I didn't even look at your other brothers and sisters, they were all afraid of the Dragon King.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? is the girl Ai Tangtang, the Dragon King likes her very much, and even the Dragon Beard didn¡¯t get angry when he asked this greedy girl to get some wine.

    Morrison looked back at Ai Tangtang and didn't say much. He only knew my identity, but all this time, he didn't know who Ai Tangtang was at all, and we never told him.

    At this time, Ai Tangtang was probably a little surprised when he said such words.

    It¡¯s normal to be surprised.

    The car drove to a parking lot at the entrance of the castle. After getting off, the three of us walked towards the gate of the castle.

    This castle is very large. It was probably the house of a European nobleman in ancient times. As soon as he walked to the front door, the door opened. An old man with a European and American appearance opened the door and started chatting with Morrison in English with a smile.

    I only know a few words in English and I can¡¯t understand what they say at all.

    As for Ai Tangtang, he looked like he understood.

    I lowered my voice and whispered in Ai Tangtang¡¯s ear: ¡°Why are you pretending? Can you understand what others say?¡±

    ¡°The old man asked us who we were, and Morrison said we were from China.¡± Ai Tangtang said to me with a wink.

    I can guess what they said if I go.

    "You don't think I really don't understand what they are saying, do you? We dragons are not as fast as you humans. It only took me a few days to learn Chinese at that time. This is because Chinese is the most difficult language in the world."

    "Isn't English just a few words, you just need to memorize them? I just found two books on English words at Morrison's house before, and after studying them, I knew it."

    Ai Tangtang had a proud smile on his face: "You can't say I'm stupid now, can you?"

    "When did I ever say you were stupid? I meant you were stupid." I said.

    By this time, Morrison and the old man had finished chatting. He turned around and said to us with a smile: "All the sacrifices have been caught. My father is very happy. He is meeting guests in the hall of the castle and asked me to take two distinguished guests there."

    After Morrison finished speaking, he led us both into the castle.

    After coming in, I finally discovered the difference between this castle and the castle I knew.

    In the castle I know, the interior decoration should be full of aristocratic feeling, and there should be abstract oil paintings everywhere.

    But in this old castle, you can find wolf-related things everywhere, including wolf heads carved on the walls and wolf heads painted in oil paintings.

    Morrison took us to the lobby.

    This hall is very large and decorated very extravagantly. People are coming and going inside at this time. Basically, they are wearing suits and ties, holding red wine, and chatting with people everywhere.

    These guys really are werewolves.

    If I hadn¡¯t known about it in advance, I might have thought that we were at a vampire party.

    The dressing up of these guys is not as rough as I think werewolves are, but rather aristocratic.

    Morrison explained in a low voice in my ear: "In fact, a long time ago, we werewolves began to imitate vampires to improve the quality of life"

    Morrison said a lot, but all he meant was that werewolves are not the reckless men who shout and kill at every turn in my impression.

    At this time, a stone-carved stone chair was placed in the innermost part of the hall, with a lifelike wolf head carved behind the chair.

    A European and American man who looked to be in his forties was sitting there, looking thoughtful.

    Morrison took us over and said to the man in Chinese: "Father, these two are the friends I met in China."

    After saying that, he introduced Ai Tangtang and I. Of course, Morrison did not say that I was a human being, but that we were powerful monsters in China.??.

    And I looked carefully at the middle-aged man in front of me. Is this the Werewolf King Pierce?

    Pierce¡¯s face is fair and he looks like a pretty boy. He doesn¡¯t have the aura of the Werewolf King.

    ¡°Are you from China?¡± Pierce asked in fluent Chinese.

    I feel relieved. It seems that our Chinese language has been promoted. Not to mention the gringos are learning it. Even these werewolves, there are many people who can speak Chinese.  ¡¯

    "Pierce, hello, King Pierce." I handed over my hand and thought for a long time. It was not good to just call him Pierce. I might as well call him "King". After all, we Chinese monsters are usually called "King".

    Pierce quickly looked away from me and looked at Ai Tangtang, narrowed his eyes and said, "What is this person's identity?"

    "Hello, my name is Ai Tangtang." Ai Tangtang smiled.

    Pierce nodded slightly: "I'm not asking for your name. What kind of monster are you? Why do I always feel vaguely uncomfortable from you?"

    "I'm a rabbit monster." As she said that, Ai Tangtang showed her two front teeth and tried to look like a rabbit. I patted her on the back of the head and said to Pierce, "This is a monster transformed from a silly roe deer. It's so silly."  of."

    "You are a stupid roe deer, and your whole family is a stupid roe deer." Ai Tangtang couldn't help but cursed at me, as if I had insulted her.

    I couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Hey, you said you are a rabbit, aren¡¯t you similar to a roe deer?¡±

    ¡°Rabbits are much prettier than roe deer, okay?¡± Ai Tangtang said.

    "Okay." Pierce patted his chair, looking a little angry. He might not know what silly roe deer meant, but then he smiled and said to Morrison: "Since you brought it, then  Watch carefully, tonight is very important, no one is allowed to cause trouble."

    This guy really looks down on us. He asked Morrison to watch us more closely in front of us.

    Is there such a way to treat guests?

    "Thank you very much. We have admired the name of the werewolf clan for a long time. We only visit and do not cause trouble." Ai Tangtang said.

    I tugged on Ai Tangtang's clothes, girl, isn't there three hundred taels of silver in this place? They didn't say that we were here to cause trouble.

    But Pierce waved his hand nonchalantly, as if he had no interest in us at all.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 605 Sacrifice

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Morrison took us to a table in the corner of the hall, and I breathed a sigh of relief. Damn it, if Pierce was unhappy just now and wanted to kill us, in other words, countless werewolves in this hall would have to rush to the front.  Rush over and kill Ai Tangtang and me.

    This girl is missing a string.

    At this time, Ai Tangtang looked at the table full of fruits, wine and vegetables, and started eating and drinking happily. Morrison also chatted with me.

    They chatted all over the place, but they didn¡¯t mention the matter of his father summoning the ancient wolf soul today.

    I had a vague feeling that at first, someone was watching us. It took an hour or two before they disappeared.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I saw Ai Tangtang eating and drinking so much that I thought we were just trying to make ends meet.

    Ai Tangtang finished another apple, patted his belly, sat next to me and said with a smile: "It's so delicious, I'm exhausted."

    "Are you full? If we are full, we" Morrison hadn't finished speaking yet.

    Ai Tangtang pointed to the steak on the next table and said: "I want another steak, medium-rare. Forget it, grilling one portion is too troublesome. Just bring ten portions."

    Morrison¡¯s face stiffened, and I was a little embarrassed. Ai Tangtang seemed to have completely forgotten what we were here to do.

    "It's almost done." I touched Ai Tangtang's thigh with my hand.

    Ai Tangtang got my reminder, glanced at me, suddenly remembered something, and asked awkwardly: "We are eating and drinking for free. Isn't it a little bad to eat so much? Otherwise, we can leave later."  It¡¯s time to pay people, right?¡±

    Pay?  She's here to be cute.

    I didn¡¯t bother to tell her, so I dragged her and walked to other parts of the castle with Morrison.

    In the castle, most of the people live in the underground base. These are also werewolves with no identity or status. Morrison, on the top floor of the castle, has a room with the Sanqing Huayang Gun.  It had also been shipped in advance and placed in his room.

    When I walked to the door, Ai Tangtang, who I was dragging, made a sound of "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu". I turned around and saw that Ai Tangtang was still biting a piece of steak.

    She took it with her hands, tore it apart, and ate it up in two bites.

    ¡°Where did you get the steak from?¡± I asked in surprise.

    "When I was leaving, I took it from the table next door. You held my hand, so I could only bite it with my mouth." Ai Tangtang said with an aggrieved look. I looked at her mouth full of oil stains and said, "  Hurry into the house and wash your face, you are already a tabby cat."

    After entering the house, Ai Tangtang ran into the bathroom to wash his face. Morrison and I came to the table, and Morrison took out the Sanqing Huayang Gun from under the bed.

    The Sanqing Huayang Gun was wrapped in white cloth. He opened the white cloth and saw that the Sanqing Huayang Gun turned into a dark iron rod. His face suddenly became stiff and he quickly explained to me: "Why is your weapon missing?"  Yes, did someone switch the package for me?"

    "Okay, don't be surprised." I looked at Morrison. He was the son of the Werewolf King, just like a country bumpkin.

    When I took over the fire stick and held it in my hand, the fire stick turned into the Sanqing Yang Huayang Spear.

    Morrison looked at the Sanqing Huayang Gun in my hand in surprise, and couldn't help but admire: "It's such a good treasure. There are so many treasures in China."

    I smiled, but did not explain. The Sanqing Huayang Gun is actually an extremely rare treasure even in China. The Sanqing Twelve Weapons are the top twelve treasures in China for subduing demons.

    And not all of them are for killing demons. For example, the Sanqing Soul-Severing Ring, although it has other strange effects, does not directly eliminate demons.

    Anyway, the Sanqing Huayang Spear is extremely precious.

    "What time should we take action?" Ai Tangtang asked as he walked out of the bathroom.

    "When the sacrifice begins, you two will not be allowed to enter the ceremony. When the time comes, sneak in first. When the sacrifice begins, we will take action." Morrison said.

    I couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Are you sure there is a way to kill Pierce?¡±

    Even though I have already arrived here, I still can't help but ask one more question. If something goes wrong, someone will die.

    Morrison smiled and said: "Don't worry, I won't joke with my life."

    Time passed little by little, and we waited in this room. In the middle, Ai Tangtang asked if she could go out and eat steak for a while before coming back. The answer was naturally no.

    Soon, it was half past eleven.

    Morrison took us to the balcony of his room and pointed to the forest directly opposite his house.

      There was a relatively open area in the middle of the forest. There was a fire burning there, and many werewolves were walking there.

    "The place of sacrifice is here, and it's almost time. Let's go." After Morrison said that, I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun.

    The three of us walked out cautiously.

    In the past, you would encounter a werewolf after walking for a while in the castle, but now, you can¡¯t meet one even after walking for a long time.

    Most of the werewolves went to the place of sacrifice.

    After the three of us walked into the woods, there were still many werewolves patrolling the woods.

    After meeting us, he tried to stop us, but Morrison said that his father asked him to take us there.

    These werewolves let us in with suspicion.

    "That way, you won't be afraid that these werewolves will ask your father. When the time comes, they will reveal the truth." I said.

    Morrison was very confident and said: "Don't worry, my father is preparing for the sacrifice at this time. These people are only responsible for patrolling the perimeter. It is not so easy to see my father."

    We came to this empty land.

    At this time, many werewolves formed a circle, leaving the middle open.

    And among them, a pattern of a six-pointed star was drawn with blood. At this time, the seven girls looked decadent. Six of them were sitting on the six corners of the six-pointed star, and one of them was sitting in the middle.

    I saw Tatana at a glance. She was tied up at the corner of the six-pointed star. She was struggling hard, but it had no effect at all.

    The time soon came to twelve o'clock, and the bright moonlight also appeared in the sky.

    Pierce was wearing a black robe and holding a black book in his hand. He stood in the middle of the six-pointed star, placed his hand on the head of the girl tied in the middle, and recited a spell in English.

    "What is he talking about?" I asked Ai Tangtang curiously.

    Ai Tangtang said: "He is just praising that ancient wolf soul, asking the wolf soul to give him strength and other nonsense."

    While thinking about it, suddenly, Pierce's hand exerted force, and the girl screamed, her head was crushed by Pierce, and blood flowed all over the floor.

    But the blood was not chaotic, but flowed towards the trajectory of the surrounding six-pointed stars.

    Pierce kicked the girl¡¯s body away, sat cross-legged in the middle of the six-pointed star, closed his eyes and began to recite a spell.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 606 Stop Pierce

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    At this time, the blood of the six-pointed star on the ground seemed to be alive, climbing towards the sacrifices at the six corners of the hexagram.

    There was a look of pain on Tatana's face. When I saw it, I couldn't help but want to rush to save her, but I was grabbed by Morrison who was standing beside her.

    "Calm down, go now. Not only will you not be able to save anyone, but you will also lose your life. You have to wait a little longer before you take my father's life." Morrison said softly.

    "Remember, I'm not here to stop your father, I'm here to save people!" I looked at Morrison and said.

    Morrison nodded: "Don't worry, she won't die."

    With Morrison¡¯s words, I was no longer excited, but I still looked at Tatana nervously.

    The skin on Tatana's body gradually dried up, as if it was being sucked dry.

    "Don't worry, you won't die." Morrison held my hand firmly.

    I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Gun in my hand and took a deep breath.

    Ai Tangtang asked: "Do you need me to save her? I saved her, transformed into her true form, and flew away with you."

    "No." Morrison said hurriedly: "No, if you do this, you still won't be able to escape. You underestimate my father too much."

    I glanced at this guy, always feeling that something was wrong with this guy, but I still chose to believe him.

    Time passed bit by bit, and half an hour passed quickly.

    "The skin of the six people, including Tatana, was all dry and it looked like they had no flesh and blood. They were just a skeleton covered with a layer of skin.

    According to conventional wisdom, Tatana is already dead, but Morrison next to me kept comforting me, saying that Tatana was not dead.

    Suddenly, the ground shook slightly, and in the middle of the six-pointed star, a lot of black evil energy suddenly emerged from the ground. These evil spirits slowly enveloped Pierce.

    At this time, the werewolves around them all shouted loudly.

    "What are they calling?" I asked Ai Tangtang.

    "They are saying that the great wolf soul has arrived." Ai Tangtang frowned slightly.

    "Let's do it, Zhang Xiu, you are responsible for killing my father. Miss Ai, you help resist the attacks of these werewolves and cannot let them save my father." Morrison said.

    "You are really cruel to your father." I sighed and asked.

    "Since I have done this, if I fail to kill him, then I will be the one who dies. I cannot be merciful. Don't worry, my father's body is currently being irrigated by the evil energy of the ancient wolf soul. He has not yet learned to use it.  The power of these evil spirits is only 40% at most."

    Hearing this, I no longer hesitated, for fear that it would be too late and Tatana would be killed.

    I rushed forward, and Qimen Feijia appeared on me. I shot Pierce at him.

    Pierce swiped, opened his eyes, raised his hand and slapped the Sanqing Yang Gun.

    This guy was so powerful that he directly missed the Sanqing Huayang Gun, and then punched me in the chest.

    I was knocked backwards by this punch.

    "What do you mean?" Pierce looked at me coldly.

    At this time, the group of werewolves around me howled and yelled, transformed into werewolves, and rushed towards me.

    "Roar!"

    There was a dragon roar behind me, and when I looked back, I saw a giant purple dragon resisting these werewolves.

    With one sweep of Ai Tangtang's dragon tail, a large number of werewolves could be knocked away, but the claws and teeth of these werewolves could not penetrate Ai Tangtang's dragon scales at all.

    "Knock him out of the six-pointed star." Morrison's voice came at this time.

    "Bastard! Did you bring someone to harm me?" Pierce looked at Morrison with an angry look.

    "I have persuaded you countless times, why can't we werewolves live in peace with vampires and humans? We have to fight each other. If you really succeed, I don't know how many vampires and humans will die."

    "Since you don't listen to advice, I can only stop you." Morrison said.

    I was too lazy to talk nonsense, so I rushed forward and stabbed Pierce in the chest.

    This guy was sitting cross-legged on the ground, looking like he didn't dare to get up at all.

    That¡¯s right, at this time he is absorbing the demonic energy pouring out of this six-pointed star.

    In fact, the so-called summoning of the ancient wolf soul is to use a secret method to gain the demonic energy.

    This is not ordinary, a werewolf can use his body alone toStabilizing a vampire who is also physically powerful.

    Their disadvantage is actually that they have no demonic energy. Once a werewolf truly acquires demonic energy and uses it skillfully, fighting such a werewolf is equivalent to fighting a red-eyed zombie.

    ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t let this happen, and I stabbed Pierce one after another.

    Sweat stains gradually appeared on Pierce¡¯s forehead.

    Although he is extremely fast, he is always sitting cross-legged in one place. No matter how fast he is, will my marksmanship be worse?

    Soon, Pierce could no longer hold on anymore, and he said, "Why are you attacking?"

    "How much benefit has this boy given you?" Pierce shouted towards me.

    "What's the benefit? You captured my friend and brought it as a sacrifice. Do you think you won't let me fight you?" I said.

    Suddenly, I found a flaw. There was a flaw in his defense, and I stabbed it.

    The Sanqing Huayang Spear has arrived in front of him.

    If he doesn¡¯t get up and hide, this shot will definitely give him a chill.

    This guy slapped his hands on the ground hard, and then stepped back. As soon as he stepped back, countless evil spirits surged out of the place where he was sitting.

    "I have been preparing for so many years, but I have come up short." Pierce stood outside the six-pointed star, his eyes bloodshot, as if he wanted to tear me into pieces.

    Pierce slowly turned into a werewolf at this time.

    The hair on his body was not as dark as other werewolves, but instead was red. Under the moonlight, I felt a vague sense of oppression.

    Pierce smiled and said: "Which of these women is your friend?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he grabbed a woman next to him, and the woman was cut into two pieces.

    Pierce looked at my expressionless face and said with a smile: "It seems I didn't guess right. Since I haven't found it, I will kill all the remaining women."

    "Seeking death!" I squatted down slightly, rushed towards Pierce with all my strength, and stabbed him in the chest with a gun.

    With a smile on his face, Pierce stood there without hiding at all, and directly grabbed the Sanqing Huayang Gun in my hand.

    "I was sitting on the ground just now, and I was able to hold on for so long. Do you think you can hurt me at this time?" After Pierce finished speaking, he forcefully grabbed the Sanqing Huayang Gun from my hand, and then backhand, holding the Sanqing Yang Gun.  The Qing Huayang Spear stabbed towards me.

    This guy is too powerful, and I have no ability to resist magic at all.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 607 Death of Pierce

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    No wonder this guy can lead the werewolf clan and fight against the three dukes of the vampire clan for more than a hundred years. He is so strong!

    ?According to Morrison, this guy has a lot of evil energy in his body and can only use 40% of his strength. But 40% of his strength is like this. How can he use all his strength?

    When the Sanqing Huayang Gun came into his hands, it had turned into a fire stick. The stick hurt my chest. I was stabbed so hard that I sat on the ground. I couldn't help but cover my chest, it hurt so much.

    "Since you destroyed the altar where I obtained demonic energy, I will kill you." Pierce gritted his teeth.

    His wolf eyes glowed with green light, and then he grabbed a woman next to him. The woman was directly caught in two pieces.

    "Right?" Pierce looked at me with a smile.

    My chest hurts like an ocean, and I want to stand up, but my whole body feels like it¡¯s out of breath, and I can¡¯t use any strength at all.

    "Don't speak? Then I'll kill the next one." After Pierce finished speaking, Morrison rushed up.

    I was overjoyed, it seemed like this guy was still loyal. Before I thought, Morrison actually sat in the middle of the six-pointed star, and all the demonic energy poured into his body.

    "Morrison, you brought these two outsiders here just to gain demonic aura?" Pierce looked at Morrison with an angry look.

    Morrison closed his eyes and didn't speak at all.

    I was also shocked. Could it be that this guy brought us here for the evil spirit?

    When I thought about this, I couldn¡¯t help but slap myself on the ear. I was so stupid before and was deceived so easily.

    This Morrison is full of benevolence, righteousness and morality, and he is always doing it for the common people in the world. I naively believed in this trick of a charlatan before.

    Pierce grinned, looked at me and said, "It's not over yet!"

    After saying that, he rushed towards Tatana.

    "I'll do it!" I held back the pain all over my body, rushed forward, and stabbed this guy in the chest.

    Pierce¡¯s face was full of disdain and he didn¡¯t dodge at all.

    "The thunder of the sky is fierce, the thunder of the earth is faint, Liujia and Liuding. When you hear my name, you can't stay. Welcome the auspiciousness and blessings, and the Dragon God will be suppressed forever." After I finished reading, the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand shone with light.

    At this time, the Sanqing Huayang Gun was already very close to Pierce. He may not have expected that the weapon in my hand would suddenly become more powerful.

    His expression changed drastically, and he did not care about attacking Tatana. He raised his hand and swatted at the Sanqing Yang Huaying Gun, trying to deflect the direction of the Sanqing Yang Huayang Spear.

    But as soon as his hand touched the Sanqing Huayang Spear, he heard a scream.

    "Puff, after all, this is my master Hentianxiao's move to guard the demon world and eat. It's strange that he can easily block it."

    "He won't die so easily." Morrison's voice came from behind me. I turned around and glared at Morrison, hoping to settle the score with this guy later.

    "Ai Tangtang! Find a way to kill him!" I shouted.

    Ai Tangtang is also under great pressure. Although it is not difficult for him to block some werewolves, there are many of them after all.

    Ai Tangtang heard my voice and opened her dragon mouth. At this time, a colorful dragon ball spit out from her mouth.

    After the dragon ball flew out, it flew directly towards Pierce.

    Pierce wanted to dodge, but the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand was still inserted into his chest. He wanted to dodge, but it couldn't be that easy.

    The dragon ball hit his forehead, and immediately a big hole was made in his forehead, and blood began to flow out.

    And the dragon ball also flew back to Ai Tangtang's mouth.

    Pierce had an expression of disbelief on his face. Indeed, he was happily holding a sacrifice, but his son suddenly brought people out to cause trouble and disturbed the sacrifice. Even he died.

    Pierce is a tycoon after all. He personally led the werewolf clan and was able to withstand the suppression of the three immortal vampire dukes of the vampire clan.

    He did not cry like ordinary people before dying. Instead, he looked at Morrison not far away with a face full of relief and said to Morrison: "Boy, you have grown up. I told you before:  No one in the world can completely believe that the strong are respected, and only when your strength is first can you be truly safe and have the ability to realize your so-called ambition."

    "It looks like you've figured it out."

    After saying that, Pierce¡¯s body began to dissipate.

    And the surrounding werewolves who were originally attacking crazily saw PierreThey died gradually, turning around and running away one by one. The desperate effort before disappeared without a trace.

    It¡¯s true as Morrison said, once the werewolf king dies, these werewolves will disperse.

    At this time, Ai Tangtang transformed back into a human body, but the clothes on his body turned into a purple skirt.

    She looked at Morrison angrily and said, "This guy lied to us!"

    "Yeah." I nodded.

    We walked up to Morrison, and Morrison opened his eyes with a wry smile on his face.

    "You begged us to come to the United States just to get these evil spirits?" I looked at Morrison and asked.

    Morrison nodded and said, "That's right."

    "You lied to me? Believe it or not, I will bite you to death in minutes?" Ai Tangtang said angrily to Morrison.

    Anyone who is cheated would feel uncomfortable.

    I pulled Ai Tangtang, looked at Morrison and said: "Okay, I don't want to tell you the purpose of calling us here, I just want to save people, how can I save Tatana, if you are lying to me  Yes, I will let you die by my gun immediately!"

    I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and pointed it at the tip of his nose.

    Morrison blinked and said, "Bring her to me."

    I hurriedly ran to Tatana and picked her up. Tatana was really like a mummy at this time, and she was extremely light.

    After holding him in front of Morrison, Morrison put his fingers on Tatana's forehead, and part of the demonic energy in his body began to flow into Tatana's body.

    "These demonic energies use the flesh and blood of these seven girls as a medium to attract the demonic aura left by the ancient wolf souls deep underground. As long as a part of the demonic aura is put back into their bodies, she will wake up.  "Morrison said.

    Sure enough, when these demonic energies poured into Tatana's body, Tatana's body grew flesh and blood at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye, looking extremely magical.

    Ten minutes later, Tatana's face turned rosy.

    ¡°Then Morrison crossed his legs, closed his eyes, and said nothing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to China directly.¡± Ai Tangtang said to me.

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait until Tatana wakes up and put her on the plane back to Thailand.¡± I looked at Tatana in my arms and said.

    Ai Tangtang squatted aside, stretched out a finger and tapped my face, and said, "Hey, you don't still like her, do you?"

    "Do you want to hear the truth or a lie?" I looked at Ai Tangtang and asked.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 608 Stingy Ai Tangtang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Whichever makes me feel better, a lie or the truth, just say whatever you say." Ai Tangtang said with a smile.

    I lowered my head and looked at Tatana in my arms. It was nonsense to say that I didn¡¯t like her.

    Although I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time, maybe my feelings in my heart will fade a little, but at this time, holding Tatana in my arms, I found that I actually quite like her.

    Damn it, sometimes people are so mean, and feelings are really beyond your control.

    "Hey, talk." Ai Tangtang poked his face with his finger again.

    "Of course I like you the most." I grinned.

    "That's pretty much it." Ai Tangtang nodded with satisfaction.

    "But I found that I still like her a little bit." I said, touching my chin.

    "You bastard, you are looking for death. Just wait, I will transform back into my true form immediately and swallow you both in one bite." Ai Tangtang said angrily.

    After saying that, Ai Tangtang pushed me away. She held Tatana in her arms and said, "I can't let you two have close contact, otherwise you might have to do something sorry for me."

    I looked at Ai Tangtang dumbfounded, it was broad daylight, well, I looked around, it seemed like it was night.

    Although it¡¯s night, I won¡¯t do anything.

    But as soon as Ai Tangtang held Tatana in his arms, Tatana's eyelids moved. Then she slowly opened her eyes, looked around, and asked, "Where am I?"

    "Are you awake?" I looked at Tatana happily, pointed at myself and said, "I, Zhang Xiu."

    "Is it you?" Tatana closed her eyes, rubbed her head with her hands, and then opened her eyes: "Wasn't I captured by a group of wolf monsters?"

    "That's not a wolf monster. We are in New York now, and it was the werewolf who captured you." Ai Tangtang said, "We were passing by and we saved you."

    "Thank you." Tatana sat up.

    "Isn't the old man Kasazan with you? Didn't he even protect you?" I asked.

    "Grandpa, he was besieged by countless wolf demons. I don't know whether he is alive or dead." Tatana lowered her head and sighed.

    "Since you're awake, we'll leave first." After saying that, Ai Tangtang took my hand and was about to leave.

    I quickly grabbed Tatana. This girl is still in a daze. If she stays in this damn place, she might be eaten by a werewolf.

    Seeing that we were about to leave, Morrison said loudly: "Thank you so much for your help. If you need help in the future, please don't be polite to me."

    I¡¯m too lazy to talk nonsense with this guy. I don¡¯t like being used like this. If he told me the truth directly, I might feel better, but the feeling of being kept in the dark is very uncomfortable.

    The three of us left this castle and arrived in New York. Along the way, Ai Tangtang had a livid face and looked unhappy.

    And Tatana was still confused at this time.

    I am in the middle, extremely embarrassed.

    In New York, fortunately, Ai Tangtang has learned English in the past few days, so she naturally became a translator, taking us to book hotels and so on.

    Originally, I planned to book three rooms, but Ai Tangtang insisted on sharing a room with Tatana, saying that she had to watch Tatana, and was worried that we would relapse.

    This girl, why didn¡¯t I know she was so stingy before? But if you think about it carefully, no matter who she is, as long as she is a woman, she has always been stingy emotionally.

    At this time, Tatana¡¯s head is still confused. I plan to make her head clearer before sending her to the airport and letting her return to Thailand.

    Ai Tangtang and I returned directly to China.

    I have also thought clearly that no matter what, the matter between Tatana and me is actually in the past. If the relationship with Tatana is love, it may not be suitable.

    I feel more responsible. After all, I have slept with her. I don¡¯t know whether I have more love for Tatana or more responsibility.

    Thinking about it carefully, it is not as pure as the relationship between Ai Tangtang and I.

    Her feelings for Ai Tangtang are different from Tatana's.

    Ai Tangtang is a simple and silly girl. When you are with her, you always feel very happy and try not to think about those annoying things.

    Thinking of this, I laughed. Since I already have the answer in my heart, there is no need to make such a difficult choice at the beginning.

    I was thinking about life on the sofa in my room. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. I walked over, opened the door, and saw that it was Tatana.

    TatanaAt this time, he had already changed into a suit of clothes brought by Ai Tangtang.

    She took a bath and was much cleaner and tidier than she was when I first rescued her.

    "Are you awake?" I looked at Tatana with a smile.

    Tatana had no expression on her face, nodded and asked, "Can I come in and sit for a while?"

    "Of course." She and I entered the house.

    She sat down and said, "Can you tell me roughly what happened? Tell me everything."

    "Yeah." I nodded, and then started talking about meeting Morrison in China.

    When I finished speaking, Tatana frowned slightly and said, "I didn't expect that I almost became someone else's sacrifice. Hey, that girl named Ai Tangtang is your girlfriend, right?"

    "Huh? Come on, forget it. What's wrong?" I asked awkwardly.

    "She's quite nice. She kept telling me in the house just now that you were just passing by and saw me and saved people. Does she know what happened between us?" Tatana asked.

    "Yes." I nodded, muttering to myself, not only did I know, God knows how that guy Sun Xiaopeng blew it, but Ai Tangtang was always on guard.

    Tatana smiled and said: "That girl is very nice. Really, you shouldn't tell her about us. No matter how generous the girl is, she will never accept such a thing in her heart. What's more, you saved me.  She definitely feels bad."

    I was puzzled, thinking I was willing to say the same thing.

    I forced a smile and said, "Don't worry, that girl looks carefree, but she's actually quite generous and won't care about these little things"

    Before I could finish speaking, suddenly, there was a scream from the door.

    Tatana and I looked over and saw Ai Tangtang standing at the door. The door was not closed just now.

    She was holding a big bag of snacks in her hand. It was obvious that she had just gone downstairs to buy something.

    "You guys, you are a man and a woman living together in the same room!" After Ai Tangtang finished speaking, he rushed in, grabbed my arm and bit it down hard.

    It hurt so much that I jumped up from the sofa. This girl is a dog and it hurt so much.

    Tatana looked at me with a smile at this time, as if asking, is this what you just said, very generous?

    Ai Tangtang bit my arm six times in one breath. She seemed to feel a little better and said to me: "Next time I find you two secretly together, I will"

    "Why is it so secretive? Why don't we just chat all day long?" I didn't know whether to laugh or cry.

    Ai Tangtang shook his head firmly: "Of course not!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 609 Bad appetite

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I looked at Ai Tangtang¡¯s expression and sighed, okay, it seems that trying to reason with this girl is completely useless.

    Tatana looked at me and smiled: "There's nothing to be embarrassed about. I was arrested. Grandpa must be worried about me. I have to go back quickly."

    "That's right, don't let the old man worry too much. We'll send you back right away." Ai Tangtang nodded hurriedly.

    "Then let's not rest and go directly to the airport to return home." Looking at Ai Tangtang's appearance, I guess if I continue to stay, I might be thinking about something else.

    Anyway, it¡¯s okay to stay here. After arriving at the New York Airport, Tatana¡¯s passport is quite troublesome.

    She was kidnapped directly from Thailand by werewolves and brought to the United States. She didn¡¯t even have a passport.

    Although Tatana said she had a way to smuggle herself back to Thailand, I was worried.

    I directly revealed my identity and told those who wanted to arrest Tatana at the airport that I was a Chinese soldier and came to the United States to secretly arrest Tatana. As for who Tatana was and why she didn¡¯t have a passport, I told them whatever they asked.  No comment.

    In the end, we simply called and asked the demon hunting organization to find a solution. Finally, they negotiated with the American police before arranging for us to get on a plane back to Beijing.

    By the time we returned to Beijing, it was five o'clock in the morning and the sky had not yet fully lit up.

    It was convenient after I came back. Although Tatana still didn¡¯t have a passport, this was my own country after all. I found Guard Liu and solved the problem easily. He directly helped Tatana book a reservation at Beijing Airport for eight o¡¯clock.  The plane flies to Bangkok, Thailand.

    ¡°Ai Tangtang and I took the flight back to Chongqing at 8:30, and the three of us were sitting in the waiting room of the international airport.

    After chatting on the plane, Ai Tangtang was not as wary of Tatana as he was at first, but when it came to my issues, Ai Tangtang stopped chatting with Tatana.

    "Flights to Bangkok, Thailand are about to start boarding, please passengers"

    When she heard the broadcast, Tatana stood up and said with a smile: "Zhang Xiu, thank you. I will repay you when I have the opportunity in the future."

    "You can't repay anything, don't be polite." I nodded. Ai Tangtang happily took Tatana's hand and walked her to the boarding gate, watching her get on the plane with his own eyes.

    Then he breathed a long sigh of relief.

    After Tatana walked into the plane, I touched the back of my head and shook my head slightly.

    "Hey, Axiu, don't you blame me?" Ai Tangtang suddenly looked at me and said, "If you really like her, then go and call her back quickly. I will never be angry."

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, are you still jealous?¡± I asked.

    "No, why should I be jealous? To be honest, if you really like it, go quickly." Ai Tangtang said, putting his hands on his back, looking like he was taking care of me.

    I looked behind her and saw she was holding a fruit knife behind her back.

    ¡°If I really went to find her just now, would you have stabbed me several times?¡± I asked.

    Seeing that I discovered him, Ai Tangtang smiled awkwardly and said, "How could it be possible? I'll stab him once at most. Hey, hey, don't be angry. Wait for me."

    I turned around and left. This girl seemed to have become shrewder. She had learned to test me. I couldn't help but think about it.

    If I was cramping just now, I really went to want to leave Tatana. It is estimated that I have been stabbed by Ai Tang and Tang, lying on the ground and waiting for an ambulance.

    Ai Tangtang caught up with me, held my hand, and asked with a playful smile: "Are you really angry?"

    "I'm not angry." I said with a straight face.

    "Shit, you're just angry. Come on, I just planned to stab you twice. Isn't this the first time I've stabbed you?" Ai Tangtang said.

    "Then I should let you stab me twice, don't you get angry again." I slapped her forehead: "You girl, you have such a vicious heart."

    Ai Tangtang rubbed his forehead with an aggrieved look: "Why are you so vicious? My father told me that if you like a man, you have to find a way to be with him. If you can't get his heart, you have to  Get his body.¡±

    "Did your father really say that? It's quite reasonable." I began to fantasize.

    "What my father means is that if you don't want to be with me, I will stab you to death and take you back to the demon world. Our dragon clan can keep the body from rotting for thousands of years. When the time comes and I miss you, I will come and see your body.  "

    Ai Tangtang Road.

    When I heard this, I was immediately speechless: "It's not okay for your father to teach you like this. It will teach bad things to the children."

    "Isn't it?"?Look at what my brothers and sisters have become after being taught by my father. My father is always scared if he speaks a little more emphasis. I have done the math and I am the most normal.  "Ai Tangtang nodded in agreement.

    This girl is not normal. It¡¯s a shame she has the nerve to talk about her other brothers and sisters.

    Talking and laughing with Ai Tangtang, we went to the waiting room of the flight back to Chongqing and waited.

    I have actually completely let go of the knot in my heart. Things with Tatana are already a thing of the past.

    "Hey, are you still angry?" Ai Tangtang saw that I didn't speak, so he hurriedly said: "Don't be like this. I don't do this because I like you."

    "Say what you just said again." I turned to look at her.

    "Don't be like this"

    ¡°It¡¯s not this sentence, the one after it.¡± I said.

    "I like you." Ai Tangtang thought about it and frowned.

    I laughed and asked, "Girl, when will we start falling in love? Why don't we start now?"

    "No." Ai Tangtang hurriedly shook his head: "In the TV series, no one is like this at the airport. You have to find a romantic place with roses on the ground, and then take me to watch the meteor shower"

    "Look at you, you were such a pure girl when you first arrived in the human world. How poisoned have you been by TV dramas? What you said is extravagance and waste. The country advocates frugality." I said with a serious face.

    "Then when will we go back to the Demon Realm? My father said that if I find a boy I like, I must take him back first and let him see it. He will help me check it," Ai Tangtang said.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "Okay, then after we go back, take some time to go to the Demon Realm." I nodded.

    Ai Tangtang looked at me happily and asked, "You agreed?"

    "What else?" I pinched her nose.

    "Then should we find a good and auspicious day? Aren't you humans very particular about this thing?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    "It's not a wedding, it's just a meeting with your father."

    As he said that, the announcement that the plane was about to take off was also heard. Ai Tangtang and I held hands and walked into the plane.

    During the past few days after returning to Chongqing, Ai Tangtang was restless, and I naturally noticed it.

    ¡°For example, when she usually eats steamed buns, she can eat twenty in one sitting. These days, she can only eat fifteen in one meal. She obviously has a poor appetite.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 610 Galloping Horse

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I naturally know what this girl is thinking. She is probably thinking about me returning to the devil world with her.

    ¡°And in the past two days, from time to time, they would tell me how wonderful the scenery in the devil world is.

    But she didn¡¯t say a word about asking me to accompany her back. Obviously she wanted me to say it myself.

    At noon on the fourth day after returning to Chongqing, I walked back to the Chinese medicine store. Ai Tangtang was sitting at the counter of the Chinese medicine store, dazed with a stick of Chinese medicine in his mouth.

    "Hey, what are you thinking about?" I asked, "You have no money to buy anything to eat again? Are you taking these Chinese medicines again?"

    "Hey, of course not, you're back? What did you go out for just now?" Ai Tangtang came back to his senses when he heard my voice.

    I took out two tickets from the back and handed them over: "Look what these are."

    Ai Tangtang looked at my hand and saw the ticket to Tibet. His face suddenly turned red with joy. He took it out from the counter, hugged me, kissed my cheek, and said, "Have you decided to go back to the devil world with me?"

    "No, I want to go to the Potala Palace"

    "You go to hell!" Ai Tangtang kicked me.

    I hurriedly avoided it and said with a smile: "Okay, I'm kidding you. I have a flight at three in the afternoon. Do you need to pack anything when you go back?"

    "Ah, it's so urgent. We only have three hours. I need to bring hot pot base to my second brother, pot meat to my fourth sister, and lollipops to my twelfth brother. Hurry up and follow me to the supermarket."

    After saying that, she happily pulled me and ran to the nearby supermarket.

    Looking at Ai Tangtang, who was pulling me and running ahead, laughing happily, and looking at her smile, I suddenly felt that as long as it can make her happy, anything I do is worth it.

    Of course, just don¡¯t laugh like this psychopath.

    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh."

    Ai Tangtang¡¯s laughter made the passers-by around him look like they were mentally ill.

    After a big shopping trip with Ai Tangtang in the supermarket, she was still thinking about which brother or sister she wanted to bring something to.

    Although this girl usually doesn¡¯t have anything nice to say about her brothers and sisters verbally, she still thinks about them in her heart.

    "By the way, what would your father like to eat?" Ai Tangtang looked back at me and asked.

    I touched my chin and said, "Don't you know what he likes to eat?"

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he likes to eat, forget it, he¡¯s an old guy, just buy whatever he wants.¡±

    When we came back, we were holding two large bags of snacks, looking like we were wholesalers of snacks.

    "Tangtang, actually, you can buy these things in Tibet." I reminded him.

    "Why didn't you tell me earlier? Forget it, you'll get it anyway." Ai Tangtang said.

    I looked at these two big pockets of snacks and suddenly felt a little embarrassed, wasn¡¯t it? When I went to see my future father-in-law, who didn¡¯t carry Moutai and various expensive nutritional supplements?

    Who would be like me and carry two bags of snacks?

    ¡°Besides, my father-in-law is still the Dragon King, and I have probably eaten all kinds of delicacies from the mountains and seas. I always feel a little embarrassed to bring snacks with me.

    "I said, how about I buy some Maotai for Lord Dragon?" I asked.

    "Why did you buy that thing? It tastes terrible. By the way, when we get to Tibet, we will buy two more bottles of Coke. My father will definitely like it."

    Ai Tangtang Road.

    It was almost too late, so I called Yan Beixun and told him that I was going out, and then we rushed to the airport.

    There were so many things that the airport initially didn¡¯t agree to check them in, but I could only take out my colonel¡¯s ID and shamelessly said that these were military secrets and had to be brought on board the plane.

    After arriving in Tibet, we took a taxi directly and rushed to the Snowy Mountains.

    Ai Tangtang was in a good mood, jumping up and down in front, humming a little tune, and from time to time he would look back and urge me to go faster.

    Of course she is in a good mood, of course she is happy. I am carrying the Sanqing Yang Yang Gun, my own backpack with the charms, and two large pockets of snacks.

    ¡°Hurry up, you¡¯re walking so slowly, how long will it take you to go back?¡± Ai Tangtang said.

    After I arrived at Demon Plain with Ai Tangtang carrying my things on my back, I really couldn¡¯t walk anymore.

    Ai Tangtang finally realized his conscience and asked me, "Do you want my help?"

    I rolled my eyes at her. Only then did she remember that she wanted to help?

    "No, someone can help." After saying that, I touched the pendant on my chest.Qi Men Feijia appeared on my body.

    I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and shouted: "Is there anyone here, come and help pull things!"

    I roared twice, and within a minute, a group of cavalry rushed out.

    There were also a hundred cavalrymen in this team. When they arrived, they saw the Qimen Flying Armor on my body, dismounted and shouted: "General!"

    "Um, ahem." Even though I am a shameless person, I feel a little embarrassed to let these elite warriors who have guarded the demon world for thousands of years come to help me pull snacks.

    ¡°Brothers, can you please help me and deliver these two bags of things to the entrance to the devil world?¡± I laughed.

    "Follow your orders!"

    Two soldiers came over, easily picked up two bags of snacks, turned around and mounted their horses.

    The leading centurion dismounted, bowed to me and said, "General, please mount your horse."

    It was also my first time riding a horse. After getting on the horse, I turned back to Ai Tangtang and said, "Come here."

    After these black-armored troops appeared, Ai Tangtang retreated far away, with a look of fear on his face.

    "This girl is my friend, don't hurt her." I said.

    "yes!"

    More than a hundred people said in unison.

    Suddenly I felt a little happy. Seeing that these people had no intention of taking action, Ai Tangtang came over unexpectedly, jumped behind me, and hugged my waist.

    "Girl, let me take you to gallop on a horse!" I followed the scene on TV and kicked the horse in the belly: "Fight!"

    But the horse just lowered its head and ate grass, showing no intention of paying any attention to me.

    The centurion standing on the ground blew his breath, and then the horse started running wildly in one direction.

    "I'll go, it's so fast. Where are the seat belts? Are there any seat belts?" I said hurriedly.

    After a while, I gradually felt at ease. Although the horse ran fast, it was very stable and had no intention of throwing me off.

    I looked at the hundreds of cavalry running behind me, and I suddenly felt a little embarrassed. It turned out that in ancient times, being a general was so majestic, and now there are only more than a hundred cavalry. If it were to be replaced by 3,000 cavalry and charging with me, how handsome would it be?

    Thinking of this makes me happy.

    But then, I thought about asking these people to help me carry snacks. If Hentianxiao found out about this, he would probably be furious, right?

    "These horses run like the wind. They are probably incomparable to any sports car. Soon, we came to the big stone in the blood-soil plain that entered the demon world.

    I got off my horse and took the two bags of snacks. I followed the example of ancient people and bowed: "Thank you all for your help. I have something else to do, so I will leave first." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 611 Ao Fang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I continued to carry two bags of snacks, and Ai Tangtang and I walked into the big rock and entered the blood-soil plain.

    "My princess of the Dragon Clan, Ao Tangtang, is finally back, Hoho."

    Ai Tangtang shouted happily towards the grassland.

    "Hey, you have the energy to yell, why don't you help me carry my things." I said to Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang glanced at me: "Look at you, what do you ancient Chinese saints say? When heaven is about to assign a great responsibility to this people, it must first strain their minds, strain their muscles and bones, and starve their bodies."

    "Yes, you dragon girl, why are you following the words of a perfect human saint?" I became speechless and asked: "By the way, your original name is Ao Tangtang?"

    "Yes." Ai Tangtang nodded.

    "Well, Princess Tangtang, I want to discuss something with you."

    "you say."

    "You see, I have followed you to the realm of your demon clan. You are also a majestic princess. You can't let your future prince-in-law really treat you like a horse and give you something, right?"

    "Bah, who said you are the prince-in-law? That requires my father's consent first." Ai Tangtang said happily.

    I quickly said: "What I mean is, you can just call hundreds of guards or whatever, to help us get things."

    "If you don't get this kind of treatment, leave quickly. We still have to walk for several days. When we get to the first city, I will consider asking for help."

    In this way, I continued to follow Ai Tangtang hard on the bloody plain.

    After walking for almost five hours, I was almost out of breath, and finally saw a city.

    "This is our demon clan's border town, Xingzhou City. This is my eldest brother's territory. He is very powerful in resisting the demon clan." Ai Tangtang pulled me and ran towards the city.

    There are already many monsters nearby at this time.

    Most of these monsters are half-human and half-demon.

    It is either a human body with a demon head, or a demon body with a human head.

    "These monsters are all not good enough. Only powerful monsters can completely transform into humans." Ai Tangtang explained to me in a low voice.

    I nodded, and when I came to the door, two monsters guarding the city came up.

    These two brothers, one with a dog head and the other with a pig head, look like the kind of low-level monsters that could not be more low-level.

    "Lu Yin!" The two monsters held weapons in their hands and looked at us warily.

    "This is a border town. We are afraid of demon spies sneaking in, so the interrogation is very strict." After Ai Tangtang finished speaking, he shouted a dragon roar from his throat.

    The sound was so loud and deafening that half the city could hear it.

    When the two monsters heard this, they quickly knelt down and kowtowed.

    "Little sister, have you had enough fun? Are you going home?"

    At this time, a middle-aged man appeared above the city wall.

    This man is wearing a golden armor, and his appearance is probably not much different from my Qimen Flying Armor.

    "Brother, I'm back!" Ai Tangtang said, throwing something in her hand and throwing it towards her brother.

    His eldest brother took the thing in his hand and said with a smile: "You girl, you are still so insignificant. Just when you saw your eldest brother, you used a hidden weapon to sneak attack?"

    "It's not a hidden weapon, it's a lollipop. Eat it and see." Ai Tangtang said.

    "Lollipop? Can you eat it?" The man glanced down, put it in and finally bit it.

    The skin has not been peeled off!

    "This is my eldest brother Ao Fang. He is super powerful and the third master of my dragon clan!" Ai Tangtang pulled me along, and the guards naturally wouldn't stop me.

    ¡°You¡¯re only the third master, who are the two masters in front of that row?¡± I asked.

    "The second one is my father." Ai Tangtang said with a smile.

    The Dragon King ranks second?  I asked: "Is there anyone in your demon clan who is stronger than the Dragon King?"

    ¡°Of course there is, and it¡¯s right in front of you.¡± Ai Tangtang looked at me and said.

    She seemed to be afraid that I was not intelligent enough, so she pointed her finger at herself.

    "You?" I looked up and down: "Don't make trouble."

    "Who is making trouble with you? I can pull out my father's dragon whiskers whenever I want. I beat him and scold him, but he doesn't dare to fight back. Of course I am the best master." Ai Tangtang said happily.

    "You girl, are you so disrespectful to your father in front of outsiders?"

    Suddenly, Ao Fang¡¯s voice came from beside me. I was startled. When I turned around, I saw Ao Fang standing next to us. As for when he came over, I had no idea at all.

    "Brother, this is my future manFriends.  "

    "Boyfriend? What is it?" Ao Fang frowned.

    "You little bumpkin, your boyfriend is your father's future son-in-law." Ai Tangtang said.

    Ao Fang actually looked at me with a surprised look on his face and said, "I've long heard that a certain human being has sex with you."

    "Why do you, Qingqing, me and me, sound so ugly?" After Ai Tangtang finished speaking, he rushed up and kicked Ao Fang in the butt: "Speak nicely."

    ¡°Love is in harmony, love is in harmony.¡±

    "That's pretty much it."

    Ao Fang smiled awkwardly at me, and then whispered in my ear: "This girl is the youngest of our siblings. She is spoiled. When she was in the devil world, she had a bad reputation."

    "Brother, are you saying bad things behind my back?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    "No, I said my sister is naturally beautiful and cute. If anyone marries you, it will really be a waste of eight lifetimes. Bah, bah, it is really eight lifetimes of blessings." Ao Fang said.

    "Brother, I haven't seen you for a long time. I miss you so much. I'll play with you in Xingcheng for a few days before leaving."

    When Ao Fang heard this, his expression changed: "Farewell, little sister, since you are back, of course you must go back to see your father. Someone is here to prepare a carriage to take the princess back to Longzhou City!"

    "Why are you so anxious to let me go?" Ai Tangtang grabbed Ao Fang's hand and said reluctantly.

    Ao Fang clenched his fists and shouted: "Come here, help me carry my troops, get out of the city and attack the demons!"

    "Sister, brother is going to fight. If it weren't for the war, I would have to accompany you back to Longzhou City to see my father."

    After saying that, Ao Fang ran away as if he were fleeing.

    I couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded. After all, he was the eldest prince of the Dragon Clan. In order not to be pestered by Ai Tangtang, he even led his troops and ran out to fight.

    "Hey, how did you offend your brothers and sisters before?" I asked.

    "It's nothing. My eldest brother was taking concubines at that time, and I was only ten years old. On the night of their wedding, I ran into his room, took him and told me fairy tales all night."

    "But later I became sensible, and my eldest brother later took a concubine. I was twenty years old at that time, and I didn't do anything so ridiculous. I simply drove his concubine out of the house, and then led my gang  Friends, stay in big brother¡¯s room and listen to the story.¡±

    I frowned, this Nima, a candle in the cave room, but the bride asked the girl to drive away, and took a group of little farts in, letting people tell fairy tales.

    "Later, when I came to Xingzhou, I accidentally burned down my eldest brother's palace twice, so he stopped welcoming me. I was really stingy." Ai Tangtang sighed.

    "Yes, it's quite stingy." I swallowed.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 612 The Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms!

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I suddenly realized, Ai Tangtang still has the nerve to call Ao Fang stingy?

    ?According to my feeling, even if Ao Fang didn¡¯t beat Ai Tangtang, it would be considered a minor blow.

    Of course, my revolutionary stance is still very firm. When I saw Ai Tangtang scolding Ao Fang for being stingy, I hurriedly followed suit, and Ai Tangtang pulled me away with a smile.

    Then the treatment we received was completely different. Before, I was carrying big and small bags and rushing on my way. At this time, after Ao Fang gave the order, a group of demon soldiers came immediately, carrying a big sedan, to take us to Longlong.  Zhoucheng.

    And those two big bags of snacks were also held by those monsters.

    Ai Tangtang also threatened a few words, saying that this thing was given to his brothers and sisters, so that the monsters should not steal it.

    When he was on the sedan chair, Ai Tangtang opened the curtains from time to time and looked at the two monsters carrying two bags of snacks, fearing that they might have eaten the same thing.

    Looking at Ai Tangtang¡¯s stinginess, there is no one left.

    Then we drove for five days.

    I was sitting on the sedan chair, and my buttocks hurt from sitting there.

    ????????????????????? People are cheap. I had already walked here carrying two big bags on my back, but now I still feel pain in my butt while sitting in a sedan chair.

    On the fifth day, we finally arrived at Dragon City.

    Longcheng is the center of the entire demon clan and the center of Longzhou.

    It is extremely huge, many times bigger than Huangzhou City and Xingzhou City.

    The city wall is ten meters high, and there are various dragon patterns carved on it. On the city wall, strong demon soldiers stand on it, holding bows and arrows, looking warily into the distance.

    When we entered the city, no one came to check. It seemed that the demon soldier leading the way said that the sedan was a dragon.

    Along the way, Ai Tangtang also told me a lot of interesting things about the demon clan.

    The Dragon Clan¡¯s status in the Monster Clan is extremely high. As long as it is a pure Dragon Clan, any monster must kneel down and salute when they meet. Moreover, it is not illegal for the Dragon Clan to kill people in the Monster Clan.

    But when I think about it, this rule actually makes no sense. The current pure dragon clan is the Dragon King and his children.

    ??According to Ai Tangtang, as long as you are truly a pure dragon, your monster energy will be green when you are born, and as long as you live for a few hundred more years, you will be a big monster that dominates the area.

    However, after many years of fighting against the demons, Ai Tangtang¡¯s brothers and sisters, including herself, were no more than ten.

    After entering the city, I saw that the street was extremely prosperous, and many of them looked like people, wearing Confucian robes from the Tang Dynasty, walking on the streets.

    I couldn¡¯t help but asked in surprise: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that turning a monster into a human body requires very powerful Taoism? Why are there so many?¡±

    Ai Tangtang rolled his eyes at me and said: "Look at what they are wearing, Confucian robes. This robe is very wide. Many monsters have multiple tails, multiple arms and so on. Anyway, they are naked. They are absolutely the same."  Normal people are different.¡±

    "Only powerful monsters can become fully human." Ai Tangtang explained.

    The city of Longzhou is very prosperous.

    We soon arrived at the inner city, which belongs to the Dragon Palace.

    No outsiders are allowed inside, just like the Forbidden City in old Beijing.

    Entering the inner city, there are a lot fewer people. There are not many streets inside, and there are more big houses.

    Ai Tangtang told me that most of the houses here belong to her brothers and sisters, as well as some other big monsters. The Dragon King will also reward a house in this inner city.

    ???????????????????????????????????? In the Monster Clan, being able to buy a house in this inner city means you have status.

    After walking for a while, we finally arrived at the Dragon Palace.

    The Dragon Palace looks similar to the royal palace in ancient times, but more luxurious.

    Ai Tangtang pulled me out of the sedan chair and asked the demon soldiers who carried us all the way back, while we went in by ourselves.

    ¡°Afterwards, Ai Tangtang and I each took a bag of snacks and ran inside.

    "Second brother, fourth sister! Where are we? I'm back!" Ai Tangtang pulled me and ran in.

    There were many monsters in uniform costumes. When they saw Ai Tangtang coming back, they hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed.

    Ai Tangtang really looked like a princess at this time. Of course, if she didn't carry a big bag, the picture would look better.

    In front of the Dragon Palace is a large square, and further ahead of the square is a main hall. This layout is similar to the imperial palace in ancient China.

    At this time, Ao Manxue, wearing a white Confucian robe, walked out of the main hall and arrived with a smile.In front of them.

    "Little sister, are you finally willing to come back?" Ao Manxue said with a smile.

    "Well, where are the fourth sisters?" Ai Tangtang asked happily.

    "They are in the back. I will take you to find them. By the way, my father is in the main hall. Zhang Xiu, please go there. My father wants to see you." Ao Manxue said to me calmly.

    "Uh, yes." I bowed and nodded.

    Ai Tangtang looked at me encouragingly and said, "Come on! I'll go find Fourth Sister first, and then I'll find you and Father."

    After saying that, he grabbed the bag of snacks from my hand and followed Ao Manxue away.

    At this time, a fat fox demon came over.

    The fox demon said to me with a smile: "Mr. Zhang, please come with me, His Majesty wants to see you."

    I nodded and followed the fox demon into the main hall.

    This hall is very luxurious, with nine golden pillars that look like they should be made of real gold, and nine dragons are carved on them.

    I looked up at the top of the main hall. There was a luxurious dragon chair made of gold, and an old man who looked to be in his seventies was sitting on it. He was wearing a red robe and looking at me with a smile.

    "Greetings to the Dragon King." I quickly knelt down and kowtowed to the Dragon King.

    At this time, the fox demon also turned and left, closing the door of the hall.

    "look up."

    I heard the Dragon King¡¯s voice and looked up.

    The appearance of the Dragon King looks similar to that of an ordinary old man, but there is a strong pressure on him.

    It makes me feel very uncomfortable. I feel like he can kill me at any time if he wants to.

    This feeling is very uncomfortable.

    "Are you the one that Tang Ni likes?" The Dragon King had a half-smile on his face.

    "Yes." I took a deep breath.

    ?This time is different from when I saw the Ten Palaces of Hell. Although I saw big shots, I want to be with Ai Tangtang, and I have to get the consent of the old Dragon King in front of me, if he is not satisfied.

    "Hmph! I've also heard a lot about you. How can you be worthy of little Tang Ni if you are so weak?"

    The Dragon King suddenly stood up and looked at me extremely angrily. Then a pressure from him hit me. I was so pressed that I couldn't breathe and it was difficult to take a deep breath.

    "Xiao Tangni is my most beloved daughter. Are you worthy of marrying a weakling like you?" The Dragon King looked at me expressionlessly.

    I was speechless. Suddenly, Ai Tangtang lurked next to the Dragon King. She suddenly jumped up and slapped the Dragon King on the forehead with her palm.

    "Eighteen Palms for Subduing the Dragon!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 613 Conversation with the Dragon King

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Snap!

    This blow was so loud that I could hear it clearly even from a long distance away from the Dragon King.

    I swallowed my saliva immediately, this girl Ai Tangtang is really ruthless.

    The Dragon King, on the other hand, was not angry at all. After being beaten, he turned around and saw that it was Ai Tangtang. He immediately said happily: "Xiao Tangni, are you back? I'm not asking your second brother to take you. Let's go and take a look first.  Your fourth sister, you haven¡¯t come back for so long, don¡¯t you miss her?¡±

    "Hmph, you just want to distract me and bully Zhang Xiu, right?" Ai Tangtang said, raising his hand: "I will kill you with the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms right now."

    "No, no, I'm too old to withstand a beating from you like this." The old Dragon King held Ai Tangtang's hand dotingly and looked towards me.

    That look in his eyes completely changed, becoming extremely kind, and there was nothing like the threatening look before.

    "This is a good show. He is a talented person. I heard that he has created a lot of fame at a young age. He is like a hero from a young age!"

    "Father, that's not what you said just now. Do you think I am deaf?" Ai Tangtang stared at the Dragon King.

    The Dragon King smiled awkwardly at me and asked, "Zhang Xiu, didn't I just say that?"

    "Yes, yes." I said quickly: "His Majesty the Dragon King takes good care of me and shows me the path of life"

    I quickly flattered him. Ai Tangtang can be willful with Lord Long, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can. This gentleman is not someone to be trifled with.

    "Look, Zhang Xiudu said so. Father didn't lie to you, did he?" the Dragon King said with a smile.

    Ai Tangtang nodded: "Don't bully him, Nuo, I'll give you a lollipop!"

    "Xiao Tangni, what is this lollipop?" Old Dragon King asked looking at the lollipop in Ai Tangtang's hand.

    Ai Tangtang stuffed it directly into his mouth.

    "Hurry up and eat. I'm going to see Fourth Sister. If you dare to bully Zhang Xiu, I'll pull out all your beard and soak it in wine!" After saying that, Ai Tangtang left happily from behind.

    With such a fuss, the atmosphere suddenly became less serious than before.

    Especially, although the old Dragon King had a serious expression, he had a lollipop in his mouth, which made me unable to get scared at all.

    "Ahem." The Dragon King coughed, looked at me, his eyes continued to become sharp, and said, "Zhang Xiu, do you like my little Tang Ni?"

    "Yeah." I nodded without hesitation.

    The Dragon King closed his eyes and asked: "I heard that the Demon Lord is your life and death brother. If one day, my demon clan and the demon clan fight, will you help me kill him?"

    When I heard this, I suddenly had a headache. I actually thought about this question on the way here. If the Dragon King asked this question, how should I answer it? This question is really difficult.

    The Dragon King continued: "I also heard that you are the descendant of Hentianxiao. If one day, my demon clan wants to leave this demon world, will you lead troops to stop my demon clan?"

    After asking these two questions, the Dragon King looked at me sharply, as if he would kill me immediately if my answer dissatisfied him even slightly.

    "May I ask Your Majesty, are you willing to let your daughter marry an unkind, unjust and unfilial person?"

    "It's natural for Xiao Tangni to marry someone with good moral character." The Dragon King looked at me and said.

    "Your Majesty the Dragon King." I heard the Dragon King say this and breathed a sigh of relief and said: "My friendship with Luo Fang, if I go to war with Ai Tangtang just because I fall in love with him, it would be unjust."

    "My master has led the black-armored army to guard the demon clan for thousands of years. If I let the demon clan into the world because of love, it would be unfilial and unkind."

    "Since His Majesty the Dragon King has said that he is not willing to let Ai Tangtang marry an unkind, unjust and unfilial person, then naturally I cannot be such a person." I said.

    The Dragon King had no expression on his face. After a long time, he said: "Is it possible that the relationship between you and Little Tangni is not as good as the rumors in the world?"

    "I heard that you humans can risk your lives for the sake of love. It seems that you still don't love Little Tang Ni enough. If you love her enough, what about being an unkind, unjust and unfilial person for her?"

    This old bastard!

    "If I couldn't beat him, I would definitely rush up and kick him in the face, and give them both a slap in the face. Just now, I had said that I wanted Ai Tangtang to marry someone with good moral character. But in the blink of an eye, I changed my quarrel.

    I really want Ai Tangtang to come back and give him some Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms.

    "Your Majesty the Dragon King, why have you lived for so many years?" I looked at the Dragon King and asked.

    "Of course, let me, the demon clan, dominate the world and live forever!" The Dragon King said calmly.

      "Everyone must have a goal in life. I admire His Majesty the Dragon King's goal. May I ask His Majesty the Dragon King, who is more important, Tang Tang or you, the goal of unifying the world?" I said.

    When the Dragon King heard this, he said without hesitation: "Of course they are my children. I have unified the world to leave them a better life."

    I smiled: "His Majesty the Dragon King wants to use Tang Tang to marry me and let me help you solve the obstacle of the Black Armored Army. This has become a deal."

    "You keep saying that you like this girl Tangtang, but in the end you use her as a tool. What does this mean?" I asked.

    "Seeking death." When the Dragon King heard this, he became furious and his eyes were full of fierceness.

    He roared, and my chest suddenly felt tight, and the smell of blood came up my throat. I opened my mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood.

    Not even the slightest strength in my body can be used.

    And when the Dragon King was angry, it was like the golden dragons carved on the pillars came to life. They looked at me fiercely, as if they wanted to rush up and tear me into pieces.

    ??Dragon King, after saying so much just now, didn¡¯t he just want me to help them deal with the Black Armored Army?

    Although I am not a good person on weekdays, I can still strengthen my beliefs on this issue.

    "If I use my identity as the descendant of Hentianxiao to accept the Black-armored Army, there will definitely be no problem. Then let these Black-armored Army give way, or command and unify them randomly, I will definitely allow the demon clan to destroy the Black-armored Army.

    But if I really do this, can I be worthy of the heroic souls of the Black Armored Army?

    For the sake of the Yangjian, even though they were betrayed by their emperor, they still followed Hentianxiao to guard the Demon Realm and give the Yangjian a thousand years of prosperity.

    ???????????????????????????????? If I, the descendant of the Hateful Laughter, are allowed to betray again, and let the monster clan invade the world of the underworld, not to mention that I am an eternal sinner, just those black-armored troops, I will not be able to live with it in my heart.

    The Dragon King closed his eyes, took a deep breath and said, "Step back."

    After saying that, the Dragon King turned and left. At this time, the fox demon who brought me in before came in and said with a smile: "Mr. Zhang, please come with me. I will take you to find the little princess. However, His Majesty has given instructions.  You cannot tell the little princess not a single word of the conversation he just had with you, do you understand?"

    "Yeah." I nodded and said, "Don't worry, I'm not a gossip." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 614 Honor Guard

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°Then, I followed the fox demon and walked towards the back of the Dragon Palace.

    The entire Longkong is huge. I have also visited the Forbidden City in Beijing, but the Dragon Palace is much larger than the Forbidden City.

    I followed this fox demon for nearly forty minutes before I came to a lake.

    There is a pavilion in the middle of the lake, and Ai Tangtang and a woman are chatting on the pavilion.

    After the fox demon led me over, he turned around and left. Ai Tangtang saw me coming, walked up to me with a smile, took my hand and introduced: "Fourth sister, this is the Zhang Xiu I told you."

    "Axiu, this is my fourth sister, Ao Manxin." Ai Tangtang said.

    Ao Manxin doesn¡¯t look too old. She looks about twenty-four or five years old. She is wearing a green dress and has an oval face. She is quite beautiful.

    "Are you Zhang Xiu? My little sister caused you a lot of trouble in the world, right? Thank you for taking care of her for so long." Ao Manxin said with a smile.

    "Fourth sister, I have been taking care of him, don't make any mistake." After Ai Tangtang finished speaking, he looked at me: "Isn't that right?"

    "Yes." I smiled.

    I feel a little speechless, especially, it seems that I have been bullied since I came to the Dragon Clan.

    Ao Manxin took Ai Tangtang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re coming back this time, aren¡¯t you going to leave?¡±

    "No, I haven't eaten all the delicious food in the world yet. This time I came back to see my father." Ai Tangtang quickly shook his head and pointed to the two bags of snacks placed next to him: "These are all things I gave to you.  Brought."

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯ve finally grown up a lot since you arrived in the underworld, and you even know how to bring us things.¡± Ao Manxin smiled.

    Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something, and said: "By the way, the princess of the demon clan will come to the Dragon Palace tomorrow. According to etiquette, I was originally required to receive her. Since you are back, I would like to trouble you and help you to receive her.  "

    "A princess from the demon clan?" Ai Tangtang frowned: "A princess from the demon clan comes here and you want to receive her? Can't you just tie her up and kill her?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I was also wondering why the demon clan suddenly sent a princess here. Isn¡¯t this sending a sheep into the tiger¡¯s mouth?

    Ao Manxue shook her head: "You girl, why are you like a boy who likes to fight and kill? That princess is different from us. She is the only daughter of the King of Demons. If you kill her, the King of Demons will go crazy.  Lose."

    "Wouldn't it be even more necessary to kill him? If the King of Demons goes crazy, we will be able to unify the demon world!" Ai Tangtang said quickly.

    "Really, go and receive the princess tomorrow. This time is a truce between the father and the King of Demons. It is said that the King of Demons wanted to take the opportunity to deal with the new demon king, so he sent the demon princess here.  , let us demons have a good communication."

    When Ai Tangtang and I heard this, Ai Tangtang hurriedly said: "How can that be done? Wouldn't it be better if there is a demon king who is disrupting the situation?"

    Ao Manxin glanced at me, and then lowered her voice and said: "Don't make such nonsense, we just want to reap the benefits. When the King of Demons and the Demon Lord are almost done fighting, we demon tribes will come out in full force.  Attack the demons.¡±

    "Then can you please not kill the Demon Lord?" Ai Tangtang said: "That guy is a good bargain for me in the world of the world."

    "I can't make the decision on this matter, but you can go and discuss it with your father." Ao Manxin said.

    "Okay, then I'll help you receive her tomorrow. Let's make a deal first. If I can't help but beat her up, don't blame me." Ai Tangtang said, "You bring those snacks to Brother Twelve and the others.  Just say it¡¯s from me!¡±

    "If I really say it was given by you, they probably wouldn't dare to eat it." Ao Manxin said.

    Ai Tangtang also had a small hall in the Dragon Palace.

    After she dragged me there, the small hall was clean and tidy. At this time, some banshee maids were still sorting out the plot.

    After Ai Tangtang took me in, she shouted happily: "I'm back!"

    When the maids saw Ai Tangtang, they were stunned for a moment, and then they were not as happy and excited as I imagined.

    Instead, he was so frightened that he turned around and ran away, still shouting.

    "The little princess is back! Run!"

    "Hurry up and inform the other princes!"

    These maids ran away as if they were fleeing disaster. Ai Tangtang and I stood there awkwardly.

    "Do you have any grudge against these maids?" I turned to ask Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang looked unhappy and gritted his teeth and said: "How can there be any hatred? I don't know how good I am to these maids. Forget it, just run away, hum."

    "Later I learned that the reason why these maids were so afraid of Ai Tangtang was?Because Ai Tangtang always liked to take them to 'attack' the demon clan.

    It scares them every time.

    Ai Tangtang led me to a room at the back and said, "Nuo, this is your room. Stay here for a few days, and then wait for me to play for two days. After receiving that princess, we will go back to the earth together."

    "Okay." I nodded and said, "You go ahead and do your work. I'll rest first."

    I have been sleeping in a sedan chair for the past few days, and I feel uncomfortable all over.

    Entering this room, it was well decorated. I took a shower, lay down on the bed, and fell asleep.

    Early the next morning, while I was sleeping in a daze, I heard Ai Tangtang¡¯s voice.

    "Hurry up and change his clothes and make him look more handsome."

    When I opened my eyes, two female maidservants came up and pulled my clothes away. After being stripped down to only a pair of underwear, I put on a white Confucian robe worn by the ancients.

    Ai Tangtang was wearing a purple dress. He touched his chin and looked at me and said, "Yes, no wonder the second brother likes to wear this outfit on weekdays. It does look good in it."

    ¡°Where did these clothes come from?¡± I asked doubtfully.

    "Second brother came to my place just now. I was thinking that you would go with me to greet that demon princess today, so why don't I ask the maid to take off his clothes and bring them to you?" Ai Tangtang said.

    When I heard this, I immediately asked speechlessly: "What about your second brother?"

    "Don't worry, I didn't treat him badly. I gave him a maid's clothes and let him secretly go back to his room to change." Ai Tangtang happily took my hand: "Okay, don't worry about that.  , the demon princess is coming soon, let¡¯s hurry over.¡±

    After saying that, we arrived outside Dragon City. All the monsters in the honor guard were wearing armor and looked heroic. The horses Ai Tangtang and I were riding were two horse monsters that could not transform into human form.

    This is good, after all, I can't ride a horse. If I accidentally lose control of the horse when welcoming the demon princess, it will be troublesome.

    Ai Tangtang and I were riding horses and walking at the front of the honor guard.

    Ai Tangtang sat aside and whispered: "If the demon princess is beautiful later, you are not allowed to look at it! I will kick you once I take one look at it, remember!"

    "Okay." I nodded. If Ai Tangtang hadn't forced me to come, I wouldn't be interested at all. How could I have the energy to see the demon princess?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 615 Xuan Yuxue

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Ai Tangtang and I led the honor guard and rode five miles outside the city to wait.

    After a while, a team came from a distance.

    This team was full of demons, about fifty people. These demons were wearing armor and holding swords. In the middle of the team, there was a black sedan. I vaguely saw a woman in it, but I couldn¡¯t tell what she looked like.  clear.

    While I was still waiting and watching, someone kicked me in the foot.

    I turned around and looked, and Ai Tangtang said to me fiercely: "This princess is still so far away. Your eyes almost popped out. Is she so beautiful?"

    I rubbed the place where my leg was kicked by this girl and said, "Aren't you curious about what the princess looks like? Where did you go?"

    ¡°Then I am a princess too, look at me, look at me.¡± Ai Tangtang said.

    I looked at this girl's jealous look and thought, it's really hard for me to connect Ai Tangtang with the princess. This girl, on weekdays, doesn't look like a princess.

    Soon, the team came in front of us. At this time, a female voice came from the sedan: "Ao Manxin, the fourth princess of the Dragon Clan, is here to greet you?"

    "No! I am the little princess of the Dragon Clan, Ai Tangtang, no, Ao Tangtang." Ai Tangtang said with a smile: "My fourth sister asked me to come to greet you, come out quickly, it's so boring in the sedan, with us  Come out and ride.¡±

    I quickly grabbed this girl Ai Tangtang. Forget it if you don¡¯t treat yourself as a princess. When other princesses go out, they usually ride in sedans. It was this girl Ai Tangtang who pulled me to ride a horse.

    At this time, the curtain of the sedan chair was opened. The demon princess was wearing a gauze on her face, so I couldn¡¯t see what she looked like. She was wearing a long black dress, and her eyes were pretty. Although I couldn¡¯t see clearly what she looked like, I  I can guarantee you that she is definitely a beauty.

    Suddenly, my foot hurt again. This girl Ai Tangtang kicked it.

    "Who is this again?" The demon princess looked at me and asked.

    Ai Tangtang smiled and said, "My son-in-law."

    "Who is your son-in-law?" I became speechless.

    "Do you like me?"

    "yes."

    "Then if you come home with me, isn't this just a door-to-door visit?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    "Where did you learn these words?"

    "It's on TV."

    I looked at the helpless Ai Tangtang, and felt a heavy responsibility at this time. I couldn't let this demon princess keep waiting for me to quarrel with Ai Tangtang.

    I bowed and said, "Princess, you have had a hard time traveling all the way. Please come with us into the city first."

    "Thank you." The demon princess nodded, turned around and returned to the sedan.

    Ai Tangtang and I rode in front.

    "Your eyes almost popped out just now."

    "I don't know. How can I look at the ground while chatting with others? Isn't this very rude?" I said.

    Ai Tangtang curled his lips: "You are not allowed to talk to her when we go in, or I will beat you up!"

    "Okay, you have the final say, who is allowed to be in your home territory." I nodded.

    After entering the city, we entered the Dragon Palace directly. Soon the officials of Dragon City came to the main hall of the Dragon Palace. Since they were envoys sent by the demons, they naturally wanted to see the Dragon King.

    After we arrived at the entrance of the Dragon Palace, we dismounted and walked directly to the main hall.

    "The demon princess followed us, accompanied by two demon guards.

    After arriving in the main hall, Ai Tangtang pulled me to the side. The Dragon King smiled and said, "Are you the demon princess?"

    "Yes." She nodded.

    "Isn't it a bit impolite to take off your veil and come to see me wearing a veil?" said the Dragon King.

    The demon princess took off her veil without hesitation.

    "Don't look at it." Ai Tangtang blocked my eyes with his hands, and I quickly said, "Just take a look and see if this princess is pretty."

    After saying that, I quickly looked over.

    When I saw this, I was stunned, Tang Xue.

    This demon princess looks exactly the same as Tang Xue, but her temperament is very different from before.

    "She's so ugly, but she's not as beautiful as me. Why don't you look at it?" Ai Tangtang shouted from the side.

    This kind of meeting with the demon princess is quite formal. Many monsters in the palace are obviously the backbone of the demon clan. If other people were making such a noise, the Dragon King would probably have directly ordered this person to be kicked out.

    "It's a pity that this is Ai Tangtang. I guess if the Dragon King lets her out, she can run up and slap him on the forehead with a subduing dragon."?.

    And the other monsters had obviously heard of Ai Tangtang's name a long time ago, and they all pretended not to see it.

    "I was chased around the hall by Ai Tangtang. How could I stop running? This girl is very cruel. A kick will hurt for a long time."

    But while running, I looked at the demon princess in the main hall. No matter how I looked at it, she looked exactly like Tang Xue. Could it be that Tang Xue was reincarnated and became a demon princess?

    The more I looked, the closer Ai Tangtang was chasing behind me and the harder he beat me.

    The Demon Princess acted as if she had not seen this scene, and raised her hands and said: "Demon Princess, Xuan Yuxue, pays homage to the Dragon King."

    "Well, that old man Xuan Yuchen has a successor. After so many years, he finally attracted a girl like you. You are his treasure, how dare you send it to my demon clan's territory?" The Dragon King said with a smile.

    "Xiaoxue came here to exchange the cultures of the two tribes, not for the war. She had heard about the beautiful scenery of the Monster Tribe and came all the way. It is indeed a well-deserved reputation." Xuan Yuxue said.

    "Stop it, why don't you just stop watching it?" I hurriedly hugged Ai Tangtang and kissed her forehead vigorously. She was stunned for a moment, blushed and said to me: "It's shameless, so many  The minister is here."

    I¡¯m breathing heavily, what the hell, you just realized now that the minister is here?  Why didn't you notice it when you hit me?

    The Dragon King chatted with Xuan Yuxue for a few more words, and then ordered Ai Tangtang to entertain Xuan Yuxue well and spend more time in Longzhou City.

    Ai Tangtang then pulled me and led Xuan Yuxue out.

    I look back at Xuan Yuxue from time to time, she looks so similar, but why doesn¡¯t she seem to recognize me?

    When Tang Xue entered reincarnation, she didn¡¯t drink Meng Po Soup, so it was impossible to forget the events of her previous life.

    Ai Tangtang looked at Xuan Yuxue curiously and asked: "Hey, I heard you are only a few years old. How old do you demons get to be this big?"

    Xuan Yuxue cupped her hands and said, "I heard that Princess Tangtang is already over a hundred years old, which is really enviable."

    "Oh haha, let me tell you, I'm not bragging to you. I've eaten more salt than you've ever eaten rice. This isn't me bragging. You must have never eaten salt in the demon world." Ai  Tangtang took Xuan Yuxue and took me out of the city.

    We didn¡¯t bring any guards. After all, in this Dragon City, if Ai Tangtang doesn¡¯t bully others, how can he be bullied by others?

    I followed them all the way here, but Ai Tangtang did not introduce Dragon City to Xuan Yuxue. Instead, he told her how beautiful the world was and how delicious the food was. He also said that he would give her a lollipop later.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 616 Fighting?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I kept looking at Xuan Yuxue¡¯s back from behind, thinking about it in my mind, and finally couldn¡¯t help it anymore, so I stepped forward and asked, ¡°Princess Xuan Yu, do you know someone named Tang Xue?¡±

    Xuan Yuxue's expression did not change and asked: "Tang Xue? Who?"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about?" Ai Tangtang looked at me warily: "Let me tell you, this Princess Xuan Yuxue, no matter how beautiful she is, since she is a demon, she must have killed countless people. She is very powerful.  Very much."

    Ai Tangtang appeared to be saying good things about Xuan Yuxue, but in fact he was telling me that this Xuan Yuxue was not as good as her.

    "But this girl, a smarter person, wouldn't say it so openly. She would just say that Xuan Yuxue's character is extremely bad.

    Xuan Yuxue didn't care at all. She glanced at Ai Tangtang and me and said, "What I didn't expect was that the dragon princess actually fell in love with a human being, and she was so affectionate and talented, so beautiful and enviable."

    ¡°Don¡¯t be envious, this guy is so lustful, he¡¯s always looking for things to do¡± Then, Ai Tangtang started to say bad things about me, as if he was afraid that the demon princess would be interested in me.

    I looked at Ai Tangtang and kept talking, but I felt a little sorry for this girl. This girl really worked hard, but she was a bit too stingy.

    "Really? I didn't expect Zhang Xiu to look like this." Xuan Yuxue smiled and said to Ai Tangtang, "Let's continue shopping."

    ¡°Did I really admit the wrong person?¡± I muttered softly.

    correct!

    I stood there, looking at Xuan Yuxue¡¯s back. From beginning to end, I never told Xuan Yuxue my name. How could she know my name just now?

    Thinking of this, I am basically certain that this Xuan Yuxue is the reincarnation of Tang Xue, but why does she pretend not to know me?

    Is it because of my relationship with Ai Tangtang?

    It¡¯s not quite right. Before she was reincarnated, more importantly, I had unrequited love for her, and she didn¡¯t necessarily like me.

    Even if you like me, if you see Ai Tangtang and I are together, you will probably treat us as friends.

    "Could she be hiding something from me?"

    After thinking about this, I stopped forcing her. It was enough to know that she was Tang Xue, and a big stone fell from my heart.

    When I came to the Demon World for the first time, I wanted to look for Tang Xue's whereabouts and how she was doing. Now that I learned that she had become a Demon Princess, I felt relieved.

    As for her recognizing me, I feel it is not important.

    "If we really recognize each other, I had a deep feeling for Tang Xue before, so I won't fall into a tangled situation again. Just like now, she pretends not to know me, and it's good for me to be with Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang took Tang Xue around for a whole day, but I was tired and followed him everywhere. Dragon City was huge, and after a whole day of shopping, I guess I didn't even finish a tenth of it.

    The only good thing is that shopping here is a little different from the real world.

    When I was shopping with Ai Tangtang in the human world, she estimated that she would have to buy a lot of snacks for me to carry. As for the food in the demon world, well, I was curious before and it seemed to be pretty good. Then I bought some snacks and almost threw up.  come out.

    It tastes terrible. I finally understand why Ai Tangtang has been unwilling to return to the devil world.

    After shopping, we returned to the Dragon Palace. I was very tired, and Xuan Yuxue was arranged to live in a palace.

    I lay on the bed and rubbed my legs.

    My legs have suffered enough today. When I greeted Xuan Yuxue, I was kicked several times by Ai Tangtang, and I also spent a whole day shopping. My legs were numb at this time.

    Suddenly, the door was opened, and Ai Tangtang stuck his head in with a smile and asked: "Hey, is the demon princess pretty today?"

    ¡°She¡¯s not beautiful, she¡¯s too far behind you.¡± After so many days, how could I not know Ai Tangtang¡¯s character?

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he became even more happy. He ran to the bedside and sat down and said, "By the way, how was your chat with my father?"

    "It's okay." I said casually.

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, his face became unhappy: "It's okay? That's not good. Wait, I'll beat that old guy up. You can talk to him again later, and he will definitely have a different impression of you."  Elevated.¡±

    "Wait a minute, Lord Dragon said that I am smart, handsome, handsome, and you and I are a perfect pair." I said quickly.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????The Dragon King won't be angry with her, but he will definitely be unhappy with me.

    When the girl Ai Tangtang heard this, she nodded happily: "My father still has some discernment, so have you asked him, when will we get married?"

    "I didn't ask." I said.

    "Why don't you ask quickly?" Ai Tangtang said.

    "We have only been in love for a long time, and we already want to get married. Is this too soon?"

    Ai Tangtang shook his head: "It's almost time, eldest brother, second brother, they all found a wife they liked, so they brought her back to the Dragon Palace to get married."

    I wiped the sweat from my forehead: "This is different. Let's talk about it after we return to the earth."

    "By the way, I'm just here to discuss this matter with you." Ai Tangtang said. He glanced at the door to make sure no one was there, and then whispered: "I heard that my father is going to send troops to attack Luo Fang."  We are in Huangzhou City, otherwise we sneak away and inform Luo Fang."

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this not good?¡± I said so. When I got the news, I wanted to run away immediately.

    "It's okay. After we inform Luo Fang, we will return to the earth. Father will not be angry with me." Ai Tangtang said firmly.

    I touched my chin and said, "Is this really appropriate? After all, this will reveal military information and be detrimental to you monster clan."

    "It's okay, it's okay, let's go for a walk, pack our things, and let's run away." Ai Tangtang said.

    As soon as I finished speaking, suddenly, an old fox walked in at the door, looked at us and smiled and said, "Little princess, what do you want to say to our future prince-in-law?"

    "This old fox is called Fox Ji. She conquered the world with her father, and now she is in charge of the affairs in our Dragon Palace." Ai Tangtang said in a low voice.

    "Well, I'm tired of staying in Longzhou City, and I'm going to take Axiu to visit other places in the Monster Clan." Ai Tangtang said.

    "His Majesty the Dragon King gave an order to ask Mr. Zhang Xiu to help lead the army and attack the Demon King." Fox Lady looked at me and said, "I wonder what Mr. Zhang Xiu wants?"

    "I don't know how to fight." I shook my head quickly.

    Fox Ji said: "Tangtang is a direct disciple of General Hentianxiao. He says he doesn't know how to fight. Who believes this? His Majesty the Dragon King's meaning is very simple. Are you willing to help our demon clan? After the war, I will give it to you and the little princess."  Grant marriage."

    "Okay!" Ai Tangtang stood up and said: "Don't worry, I agreed for him! It's just fighting, he is the best at it." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 617 Iron Demon Army

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Seeing that Ai Tangtang agreed happily, I hurriedly took her hand and said to the old fox demon with a smile: "Old man, I will think about it again and will give an answer to His Majesty the Dragon King later."

    "Yes." The old fox demon nodded, turned and left.

    "Don't agree so quickly. I've never fought in a war. Besides, fighting is a joke." I said, "Besides, if it's to fight the demons, I'll grit my teeth and go."  , this is the place to go to fight Luo Fang in the deserted state city."

    "Is it possible that you really want me and Luo Fang to turn against each other?" I asked.

    Ai Tangtang rolled his eyes at me, and then pinched my arm hard: "Are you stupid? When the time comes, you can lead the troops and help Luo Fang, otherwise the demon clan will join forces with our demon clan to kill Luo Fang this time.  , can you help?"

    When I heard this, I was stunned for a moment. It made sense. I thought about it and asked, "But will His Majesty the Dragon King blame you for doing this?"

    "Don't worry, we demons and demons are mortal enemies. Although I don't know why my father wants to join forces with the King of Demons, but when we go to war, if we try to trick the King of Demons' army, my father will show up.  I curse a few words, but I don¡¯t know how happy I will be.¡±

    "Besides, isn't it me? If my father dares to get angry with you, I will pull his beard."

    " I saw Ai Tangtang say this, and after thinking about it, I felt that it made sense. At this time, Luo Fang was in big trouble. If he wanted to help, he could only lead the demon army.

    "Sure, you go tell the old fox demon and see when I will go." I nodded and agreed.

    Ai Tangtang touched his chin and looked at me with a smile: "By the way, can you fight?"

    "How would I know." I shook my head.

    Ai Tangtang walked out of the house thoughtfully. I touched the back of my head. What was this? I just followed Ai Tangtang back to visit relatives, but he could actually go to war.

    ?????????????????? But when I think about it carefully, it¡¯s quite refreshing. In the world of the underworld, I can go out and brag even if there¡¯s a fight. Man, I¡¯m leading the army in the war. This time, I can brag with those guys like Sun Xiaopeng for a year.

    Soon, the old fox demon and Ai Tangtang came back.

    The old fox demon was still holding a piece of armor in his hand, and he was holding a token in his hand.

    "Zhang Xiu listens to the order!" said the old fox demon.

    Ai Tangtang stood aside at this time, and I quickly stood up.

    "Ten days later, you will lead our demon tribe's invincible army, the Iron Demon Army, to feign an attack on Huangzhou City and assist the demon tribe in killing the Demon Lord!" After saying that, the old fox demon handed over the token.

    This token is made of iron, but it is much heavier than ordinary iron. It has two old iron demons written on it.

    "From today on, you are temporarily the general of the Iron Demon Army!" After saying that, the old fox demon said with a smile: "Congratulations to Mr. Zhang. This is the first time that a foreigner has led our demon army. This shows that His Majesty the Dragon King  I like you very much."

    Ai Tangtang opened his mouth wide with an incredible look on his face.

    The old fox demon left with a smile. I held the black armor and token and waved it in front of Ai Tangtang: "What's wrong? I have an incredible look on my face. Am I becoming a general? Do you think I'm handsome?"  Less."

    "I didn't expect that my father would ask you to lead the Iron Demon Army!" Ai Tangtang looked incredulous.

    When I heard this, I asked: "Is this Iron Demon Army very powerful?"

    "You will know after you go and see it. Go to the Iron Demon Army's barracks quickly. I won't go with you. My father asked me to stay in the Dragon Palace and wouldn't let me go to the battlefield with you." Ai Tangtang looked puzzled.  said.

    "Don't worry, wait until I return in triumph." After I finished speaking, I put on this armor.

    This armor is very uncomfortable to wear. It is not comparable to the Qimen Flying Armor, but I can barely wear it.

    Although Ai Tangtang didn¡¯t go to the battlefield with me, she found Ao Manxue and asked Ao Manxue to take me to the iron demon army¡¯s barracks.

    Ao Manxue and I carried the horses and rushed directly to Xingzhou City.

    This armored army is not in Longzhou City, but at the border of the Monster Clan.

    Ao Manxue and I rode fast horses and arrived in Xingzhou in three days.

    After arriving in Xingzhou, they rushed to Xucheng.

    The territory of Xingzhou is unusually large, so it is naturally impossible for there to be only one big city, Xingzhou City, but Xucheng is much smaller than Xingzhou City.

    "Brother Ao, are you here?" I saw Xu Cheng from a distance.

    "The Iron Demon Army is stationed ten miles outside Xu City." Ao Manxue said expressionlessly.

    I asked: "Brother Ao, isn't this iron demon army very powerful?"

    "Who told you?" Ao Manxue asked.

      "Ai Tangtang was so surprised that he couldn't close his mouth when he heard that I was going to lead the Iron Demon Army." I said.

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you see it.¡±

    After saying that, the two of us rode horses and rode another ten miles to the front of Xu Cheng, and finally arrived at the station of the Iron Demon Army.

    The camp is full of tents. Outside the camp are all cultivated vegetable fields, and there are many monsters that look like old farmers growing vegetables.

    I nodded and smiled: "Not bad, we can also invite farmers nearby to grow vegetables."

    "You are mistaken, these are the soldiers of the Iron Demon Army." Ao Manxue said lightly: "The Iron Demon Army is basically recruited by many farmers from the Demon Clan who have reclaimed land. They serve as soldiers in wartime and for the people in peacetime."

    I raised my eyebrows: "Isn't this the militia?"

    "Well, there are about 10,000 demon soldiers here." Ao Manxue nodded.

    When I heard this, I was immediately speechless. Damn, my feelings asked me to lead a group of farmers to the battlefield to fight. Ai Tangtang looked shocked at that time. It was not that these soldiers were very powerful, but that they were too useless. This  That's why Ai Tangtang was so surprised.

    I couldn¡¯t help but cover my forehead and asked: ¡°Can these people really fight?¡±

    Ao Manxue didn¡¯t answer me.

    We rode horses to the camp. At this time, an old man wearing leather armor hurriedly walked up and happily said: "See the second prince, this is the new leader of our iron demon army. He is indeed a talented person."

    "This is Haibo, the scorpion spirit." Ao Manxue said, "If you don't understand anything, just ask him. I have something else to do and I'll leave first."

    After saying that, he rode away on horseback. I looked at Ao Manxue's back and vaguely felt, how could I be cheated?

    Haibo warmly welcomed me off the horse, held my hand, and said kindly: "General, come on, please come inside."

    I took a look and saw that Haibo¡¯s butt just had a shoe tail.

    I asked: "If our Iron Demon Army goes to war, how many of us will be able to do it?"

    "It's all fine. We, the Iron Demon Army, are all tough-minded heroes. When we go to the battlefield, it's just like playing."

    After we walked into the camp, there were two old men holding cards in their hands. Seeing Haibo come in, one of them said, "You old boy, what are you doing? Come and play cards quickly."

    "Don't make trouble, this is the new general of our Iron Demon Army, General Zhang. Get up quickly and salute." Haibo said.

    I sat down and asked around. It turned out that Hai Bo was the former general of the Iron Demon Army. When I came, I was naturally demoted to deputy general, while the other two were the heads of thousands of households in the Iron Demon Army.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 618 Return to Huangzhou City

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Come on, general, let's drink. What's the point of fighting? The more we drink, the better we can fight."

    "Isn't it? The battle in the Blood and Soil Plains was so tragic. Countless demons died, but they made me pretend to be dead and escape."

    "Awesome, I'm not bragging. In that battle you mentioned, I hurriedly got into the ground and almost died of fright."

    I watched these three old men having a drink with each other, chatting animatedly. Every time they talked, I became more and more disappointed with the Iron Demon Army. What the heck, even the head of a thousand households and the deputy general were all pretending on the battlefield.  How powerful can you expect these soldiers below to be if you only escape after death?

    When Haibo came back to his senses, he realized that I was beside him. He coughed twice and said to the other two old men, "Don't talk nonsense. General Zhang is here. Our Iron Demon Army is strong and strong. Going to the battlefield is just like playing."

    "Isn't this just for fun? That time, Old Man Niu carried his grandson up to watch everyone fight. I followed them and hid behind a big rock to play cards. Not to mention how much fun it was."

    These guys went to the battlefield and really had fun.

    I touched my forehead and looked at Haibo with an embarrassed look on his face. Forget it, we can¡¯t expect these guys to be more elite.

    ¡°Besides, they are really elite troops, and the Dragon King probably wouldn¡¯t trust me as an outsider to lead them.

    ¡°Hai Bo, please call us to break up camp and get to ten miles away from Huangzhou City. Then we can help the demons attack Huangzhou City.¡± I said.

    "Okay, I'll give the order right away!" Haibo nodded.

    In my impression, when the army breaks out of camp, efficiency and discipline should be very fast. For example, when I went to the army to teach those special forces how to move, they were so agile in their movements when breaking out of camp.

    But this iron demon army is in a state of chaos.

    I am not exaggerating. As soon as we broke camp, some people were running around with their children in their arms. Chickens, ducks and pigs in captivity were running around the camp, and a large group of demon soldiers chased the pigs.

    When the camp was finished, there were still a lot of livestock behind the team.

    Before in the camp, I was already mentally prepared for Haibo to give the order to start heading towards Huangzhou City.

    This demon world is also quite interesting. These animals are basically born from low-level demons.

    They are naturally domestic animals when they are born. Even among the demon clan, not every animal can become a demon.

    And most of the animals born by ordinary monsters can speak human words. Only when they reach this level can they be considered monsters and will not be caught and eaten as domestic animals.

    Haibo and I rode at the front of the team. He turned around and told me happily: "General, are you here because you have no hope for our Iron Demon Army? In fact, our Iron Demon Army has a powerful weapon that no other army has.  "

    When I heard this, I asked with great interest: "A big killer weapon?"

    "Yeah." Haibo pointed to the back of the team: "Did you see that there are more than a hundred domestic pigs behind our team. In the past, whenever we went to war with others, we would rush these livestock to disrupt the Demon Lord's formation."

    When I heard this, my eyes lit up. I didn¡¯t expect that Haibo was quite smart and knew how to use everything he could.

    "Then what?" I asked.

    Haibo said proudly: "When these livestock disperse the local camp, we will turn around and run away. The enemy will not be able to catch up with us no matter what."

    The corners of my eyes twitched. It seemed that I looked down on them too much.

    "Let me tell you, the pigs we raise are not simple. They bite the demon soldiers when they catch them. They are very powerful."

    After talking for a long time, I waved my hand: "Hai Bo, please stop talking. I believe it's not okay."

    We soon entered the territory of the demons and passed by many demon villages. I also wanted to order the army to kill all these demons.

    Although these demons are just civilians, they are demons anyway, and they must not be merciful.

    Unexpectedly, Haibo pointed directly at those villages, and the team below quickly rushed up.

    But there was no massacre as I imagined. Instead, they robbed many pots and pans from these demons. There was also a family who was eating. They just robbed the food and ran away.

    This iron demon army is really a well-deserved miscellaneous army.

    Haibo probably felt a little embarrassed, so he shouted loudly: "Hey, okay, just grab some pots and pans. What's the big deal for you to grab other people's food? Are you so greedy? Well, you just grabbed two bottles of wine.  That guy, bring the wine to me and General Zhang, we are going to fight soon, you still want to drink?"

    With that said, two bottles of wine appeared in Haibo's hand, and he handed one over: "Here, have some drinks?"

    "No need."??I shook my head.

    The whole team was in a commotion.

    When we arrived ten miles outside Huangzhou City, Haibo ordered us to set up camp. According to the order, in three days, we will assist the demons and help break through Huangzhou City.

    I saw that the iron demon army was in a noisy camp, so I called Hai Bo and said, "Hai Bo, you are busy first, I will go to Huangzhou City."

    "General, I'm not worried about you going in alone, so I'd better go in with you." Haibo said to me in a very steady manner.

    Although this old guy looks a little out of place, these words still make me feel a lot better.

    "Well, okay, let's go to the city together."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Haibo and I and I rode on horseback.

    "We're going in like this, don't we need to put on makeup? Otherwise, if we are discovered by the demons" I expressed my worries.

    Haibo smiled and said: "General, don't worry, Huangzhou City has been in chaos for a long time. I heard that the demons and demons are going to attack. Even if the demons enter at this time, no one will dare to deal with it."

    "Otherwise, when the demon clan invades Huangzhou City and purges those who have killed the demon clan, no one will want to lose their lives." Hai Bo said with a smile.

    Sure enough, when Haibo and I arrived at the gate of Huangzhou City, the guards at the gate casually checked and found the demonic aura on Haibo's body, but they didn't say anything.

    We came to Huangzhou City again.

    After entering Huangzhou City, I felt quite emotional. The last time I came with Ai Tangtang, I was sneaking around like thieves. This time I came and turned into a general. Although the troops I led felt unreliable,  But he is still a general.

    After entering the city gate, he soon saw a place similar to a kiln. Haibo's eyes widened and he said, "General, I'm going to investigate the enemy's situation first."

    "Wait a minute, you went to the brothel to investigate the enemy's situation?" I said.

    Haibo rubbed his hands and said, "This is not because I was bullied by the demons in the previous wars. This time I want to conquer them physically."

    After saying that, Haibo ran into the kiln.

    I looked at Haibo's back speechlessly, thinking that this guy came with me because he was really worried about my comfort. I didn't expect that he wanted to visit the brothel, but that's okay. After all, what I wanted to do, it would be inconvenient for him to follow me.  .

    Thinking of this, I smiled and continued riding towards the inner city of Huangzhou City.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 619 General Wu

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When I arrived at the gate of the inner city, the interrogation was obviously much stricter. A demon soldier stopped me, looked me up and down and said, "Who are you? Who are you looking for?"

    "Look for Luo Fang, oh no, let the devil come out." I said.

    The demon soldier was about to curse when suddenly, a soldier ran out and said with a smile: "Mr. Zhang, the demon king asked me to tell you, see you at the same place."

    After saying that, he turned around and left. I thought about it carefully, the old place?

    There is only one in this old place in Huangzhou City.

    Thinking of this, I rode my horse to the teahouse that Luo Fang had brought me to when I first came to Huangzhou City. I dismounted and walked into the box where Luo Fang had brought me.

    I opened the door and Luo Fangzheng was sitting there pouring tea.

    He had silver hair and was wearing white clothes. He glanced at me and said, "Why are you so good and come to the devil's world?"

    "Come to see my father-in-law." I said and sat in front of Luo Fang: "Why did the demon clan and the demon clan suddenly join forces to deal with you this time?"

    Luo Fang handed over a cup of tea with an indifferent expression: "Drink tea."

    I took the tea and took a sip. Luo Fang said: "It's nothing. The Dragon King and the King of Demons felt threatened, so they wanted to join forces to kill me. However, according to intelligence, you were the one leading the troops, so the Dragon King should just be  On the surface, he agreed to join forces with the King of Demons to deal with me."

    "But actually I don't want to help, I even want to help me deal with the King of Demons." Luo Fang had a smile on his lips.

    "You're quite capable. You've only been in this demon world for a short time, and you've already made the Dragon King and the King of Demons feel threatened." I said, "But you're pretty awesome too. That dancer was so awesome back then, but you ended up making a move."  That¡¯s it.¡±

    "Do you think I said I was the reincarnation of the Demon Lord? Is it true or false?"

    Luo Fang suddenly answered the question.

    I shook my head and said, "Just tell me, I hate guessing."

    "It's true." Luo Fang said expressionlessly: "The Demon King lost to the King of Demons and left behind some things. Then he entered reincarnation. When he wanted to awaken his memory, he could compete with the King of Demons again.  .¡±

    "I am indeed his reincarnation. The Demon Lord has reincarnated many times, but every time, he is an ordinary person. Only I was the only one. When I was exposed to the demonic energy, the Demon Lord began to slowly erode my three souls and seven souls.  "

    "Although I am his reincarnation, he did not snatch away his three souls and seven souls. Instead, it was me who swallowed up all his memories." When Luo Fang said this, his face was always calm.

    I looked at Luo Fang in surprise and asked, "Did you know this when we were still at the milk tea shop?"

    "I only knew at that time that there was one person who wanted to devour my memory. In fact, I was slowly unable to hold on, especially when I was in Longyin Temple."

    "Then the Baili Demon Sword suddenly appeared, and it recognized me as its master, but not the Demon Lord. In the end, relying on the Baili Demon Sword, I usurped the Demon Lord's memory. After I came to the Demon Realm, I found where the Demon Lord had left me.  I want to make a comeback, so I have the strength I have today."

    Luo Fang didn¡¯t hide anything from me, he told me everything.

    It feels quite good to be trusted by Luo Fang.

    Luo Fang looked out the window and said, "The demon world is starting to become uneasy."

    "You will never have peace when you go to the devil world." I laughed.

    "It's not because of me, it's because of Bai Yujing." Luo Fang frowned and said, "Axiu, can I trust you?"

    "What? We are brothers. If you don't trust me, who else can you trust?" I said, "Don't worry, this time they besiege Huangzhou City, I will definitely find a way to help you rescue them."

    "That's not what I meant." Luo Fang shook his head slightly, picked up the teacup, and stared at the teacup with his eyes: "Although I devoured the memory of the Demon Lord, the Memory of the Demon Lord is very huge."

    "Although I clearly know that I am Luo Fang, I always feel that my personality is slowly changing, becoming sneer and ruthless." Luo Fang looked at me: "Listen to me, if one day, when the time comes, I have to  When the time comes, kill me."

    I nodded. This is true. Although Luo Fang swallowed the memory of the Demon Lord, the Demon Lord has lived for almost a thousand years. Luo Fang's own memory is only more than twenty years. When these two memories collide, Luo Fang can  You are lucky enough to have preserved your own memories, and your personality will definitely change a bit.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make it so serious, isn¡¯t it just a change of character? It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± I said.

    Luo Fang turned his head and continued to look out the window: "There are many things that I can't tell you, otherwise, you will be troubled."

    I looked at Luo Fang?Calm down and didn't take anything too seriously.

    "Okay, then I'll leave first. You don't know what the army I brought this time is about. When the time comes, I will give an order to let those miscellaneous troops attack the demon clan and help you disrupt the situation. On the demon clan's side,  We definitely won¡¯t be able to attack Huangzhou City.¡± After I finished speaking, I turned around and left.

    We rode to the gate of Huangzhou City on horseback. Haibo was at the gate with a smile and returned to the camp with me.

    Along the way, he also said that he found an extremely beautiful girl and had sex with me for a long time, but I was not interested at all.

    After returning to the camp, we made a fire to cook.

    Two days passed slowly, and the demon army also arrived.

    This time the demon clan actually sent 50,000 demon soldiers. Each one of them was over 1.8 meters tall and wore black armor. They looked extremely elite and were led by familiar people.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Dancing Girl.

    I was still playing demon cards with Haibo and the others in the camp. At this time, a soldier came in to report that the demon army had arrived and that the demon general and the dancing girl came to visit.

    I hurriedly kicked Haibo and the others out and told them to get out of here and stay here. It would be embarrassing for them.

    Soon, the dancing girl walked in from the door.

    She still looks so charming. Although she is wearing armor, her figure is still hot.

    "General Zhang, you are well. I didn't expect us to meet in this way." The dancer smiled and sat on a chair nearby.

    "General Wu." I nodded: "Don't worry, this time your demons attack, we will cheer for you from behind and we will definitely not cause any trouble to you."

    A trace of dissatisfaction flashed in Mai Ji's eyes, and she said: "Since the Dragon King has sent you, then you can be the first to attack and use up some arrows. I have long heard about the name of the Iron Demon Army. I will send our reinforcements when the time comes."  It would be bad to turn around and run away.¡±

    ¡°These people are my subordinates after all, and you want them to die in front of you?¡± I frowned.

    The dancing girl said: "You are from the human race. It is none of your business how many people from the demon race die. The little girl did not ask you to go up and die."

    "Go away, you idiots." I cursed. Although these guys are a little weaker, they are still my subordinates. It's not okay to let them do things that will lead to death.

    When Wu Ji heard this, she snorted coldly: "General Zhang, there are only you and me in the camp. If you refuse, I won't be polite!"

    After saying that, the green demonic energy on her body surged out of her body.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 620 Rush!

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I looked at the dancing girl with a murderous look on her face, and I didn¡¯t feel much fear in my heart. If it were another occasion, maybe I would really believe that she would kill me.

    But now, we are in the military camp of our demon tribe.

    "General Wu, if you want to kill me, you have to think clearly. This is in the center of our military camp after all. No matter how useless our Iron Demon Army members are, they can keep you, right?" I looked at Wu Ji and said.

    Dance Girl opened her mouth with a smile on her face: "Then you really think highly of this group of trash. Who in the entire demon world doesn't know the name of the Iron Demon Army? Do they dare to attack me?"

    At this time, Haibo came in angrily with people from outside, and there were dense footsteps outside the camp. It was obvious that the entire camp was surrounded.

    Haibo looked at Wu Ji angrily: "Humph, we are cooperating now, not your subordinates. You want us to be cannon fodder? Bah."

    I didn't expect that Haibo would bring people to surround this place. At this time, I was really relieved and looked at Wu Ji with interest: "General Wu, what's the matter? You still want to kill me? I have a strange thing in me.  Fei Jia, you won¡¯t be able to kill me for a while, but will make the entire camp entangle you and keep you here.¡±

    Mai Ji looked at me with a cold face: "Humph, I didn't expect that this bunch of trash from the Iron Demon Army would have some courage?"

    After saying that, the dancer turned and left: "We will attack the city tomorrow, so you'd better not come to cause trouble, so as not to be a hindrance."

    After she left, Haibo let the demon soldiers outside disperse.

    "Hai Bo, that's enough." I smiled.

    Haibo said with a smile: "Actually, I didn't go very far just now, and I heard that this witch actually asked us to die. Humph, although our Iron Demon Army is not a greedy and fearful person, we will not be stupid enough to die."

    There was something wrong with Haibo's tone. It was a bit of a pun, as if he was telling me that fortunately I refused just now, and asked me not to give the order and let the Iron Demon Army die.

    I heard some scrutiny and thought about it: "Hai Bo, you are thinking too much, but this demon clan is too arrogant. As a human being, I can't even stand it."

    Haibo sighed, sat on the chair, and said, "That's not true, but she is right. The Iron Demon Army has never won a war in so many years, and it deserves to be humiliated by her."

    With that said, Haibo picked up a bottle of wine and took a long sip.

    I smiled and said: "Everyone has his own ambitions, and working hard on the battlefield is what a fool does."

    But Haibo shook his head: "Actually, who doesn't want to fight on the battlefield, defeat the enemy, and be a good soldier? But we, the old brothers in the Iron Demon Army, have been with me for many years."

    "When you go to the battlefield, it means someone will die." Haibo sighed and said, "When I was young, I was also a well-known hero among the demon clan, but now, I have a reputation as a coward."

    As he spoke, Haibo took another sip of wine: "I don't want so many brothers to die in the war. They all have relatives and children. Fortunately, after so many years, the reputation of the Iron Demon Army has been completely ruined, and His Majesty doesn't like to send us."  On the battlefield."

    "Although our Iron Demon Army has been defeated in many battles, the number of survivors in each battle is the largest among each army." When Haibo said this, his face showed pride.

    I understand, the reason why the Iron Demon Army is like this is not because Haibo is incompetent, but because he did it on purpose, just to make his reputation bad and not go to the battlefield so that the soldiers of the Iron Demon Army can live longer.

    Even I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little moved when I heard this, and the way I looked at Haibo also changed a bit.

    "Hai Bo" I still want to say a few words of admiration.

    Haibo suddenly changed his sad look and said with a smile: "General Zhang, I have told you what I have spoken to you from the bottom of my heart. It is better not to let our iron demon army get involved this time. Anyway, that is what the witch said just now."

    ¡°We¡¯ll be right behind, waiting for them to finish fighting and then clean up the battlefield,¡± Haibo said.

    I glared at him: "Fuck, we are here to fight. Tomorrow, we will follow the demon army. When they attack the city, we will attack them from behind. We don't need to defeat them. We only need to cause trouble."

    "Isn't this bad? Although we are mortal enemies with the demons, we are still friendly forces this time." Haibo asked.

    "Just now, the witch wanted me to send all the Iron Demon Army members to the front as cannon fodder. Is that what her comrades should do?" I said.

    As soon as I finished speaking, a look of anger appeared on Haibo's face.

    This kind of thing would make anyone angry.

    I said: "They are unkind and we are unjust. Besides, we are mortal enemies with the demons anyway. We will fight no matter where we fight, right?"

    "But??If His Majesty blames it down.  "Haibo asked worriedly.

    "Don't worry, I will hold you up even if the sky falls." I said.

    Hearing this, Haibo nodded slightly.

    When the sky fell, I held my breath and fled back to the earth, I was so scared.

    Then, Haibo and I began to discuss the matter of fighting tomorrow.

    Early the next morning, cooking began, and more than 10,000 monsters in the entire military camp began to form a team.

    These guys are indeed militiamen. Most of them are wearing coarse cloth, and some are wearing armor, which is also crooked.

    "Hai Bo, I have no experience. Please give more control in this battle. Anyway, we can just cause trouble, so that the demon army will not be able to capture Huangzhou City so easily." I said.

    Haibo chuckled and said, "Don't worry, I'm very good at making trouble! Break camp and head towards Huangzhou City!"

    The army began to move towards Huangzhou City. When we arrived at the grassland in front of the gate of Huangzhou City, an army of 50,000 demons had already lined up and prepared to attack, with all kinds of siege equipment.

    ??????????????????? Sometimes I wonder, even if the demons reach the underworld, they won¡¯t be able to defeat today¡¯s humans.

    The current battle of the demon clan is still based on cold weapons. When the sun comes, countless missiles fly down. How many of these demon soldiers and demon soldiers will die. Only big demons like Mai Ji can escape.

    But even if these powerful monsters are left behind, they won't pose much of a threat.

    Not to mention humans, even Mr. Hu San and his monsters will come out immediately to fight against the demons.

    It¡¯s as if those demon armies didn¡¯t see us.

    "General, you need to be the first to charge later, so as to stimulate fighting spirit!" Haibo reminded at the side.

    I nodded. At this time, the demons had already begun to attack the city.

    This scene is really shocking. Countless demon soldiers are rushing towards the tall city wall desperately, while shooting arrows, throwing stones, and throwing fire on the city wall. Countless screams are heard from the city wall, which is deafening.

    In the past, I only saw war scenes on TV. Seeing them with my own eyes was so shocking that I didn¡¯t come back to my senses for a long time.

    At this time, Haibo reminded: "General, the demons have already attacked the city. If you want to harass, now is the best time!"

    After I came back to my senses, the Qimen Flying Armor appeared on me. I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and pointed it at the demon army: "Charge!" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 621 Don¡¯t Kill

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Suddenly, a deafening roar came from the iron demon army behind me. I rode a horse and rushed to the front, and the demon soldiers behind me also began to transform into their own bodies, various animals.

    "what are you doing!"

    I heard the roar of the dancing girl in my ears!

    I didn¡¯t care and was the first to rush into the formation of the demon army.

    They didn¡¯t expect that we would attack them so decisively, without any precautions. After I rushed in, I waved the Sanqing Huayang Spear regardless of whether I could kill these demonic soldiers.

    Our main purpose is to cause trouble, not to destroy them.

    At this time, the demon army is in chaos. Although they have 50,000 elite soldiers, our group is not fighting with them, but here to cause trouble.

    I was pretty good at making trouble, and the entire demon army was in chaos. I saw the same thing, so I turned around and was about to leave. At this time, the dancing girl was already flying towards me, with murderous aura pouring out of her body.  Very rich.

    "Seeking death!"

    Mai Ji flew in front of me, raised her hand and grabbed my chest.

    "The way of heaven is clear, the way of earth is peaceful, the way of humanity is quiet, the three talents are in one place, the universe is mixed, hundreds of gods return to their destiny, thousands of generals accompany them, and the devil star will forever retreat!" I will not retreat.

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding, she can fly, can a horse outrun her?  I stabbed her directly.

    The tip of the gun collided with her palm.

    Mai Ji was beaten and flew back, but I didn¡¯t feel good either. My right hand holding the Sanqing Huayang Spear hurt as if it was about to be dislocated, and Mai Ji almost knocked off her horse.

    And the dancer quickly stood up, her right hand acting as if nothing was wrong.

    Is this guy okay?

    I was stunned for a moment. Sure enough, the demon with the green evil energy on his body was very different from the ordinary demon. I couldn't beat her at all.

    "Dancing Girl, since you are here, why are you bullying your friendly forces? Come and fight me!"

    At this time, Huangmang appeared on the city wall.

    "Traitor! Seeking death!" Wuji didn't care about me at all at this time, turned around and walked towards Huangmang.

    Mai Ji is probably also afraid of continuing to deal with me and letting Huang Mang sneak attack.

    Seeing the dancer being led away, I rode on my horse, turned around and ran away.

    "Haibo, let the army retreat!"

    I yelled.

    Before the sound could even be heard, Haibo and the others had already begun to retreat, running much faster than when they came.

    "Turn around and destroy the iron demon army. I want them all to die here!"

    I heard the shouting of the dancer in my ears.

    Although these elite demon soldiers were in a hurry at first, after they reacted, they rushed towards our iron demon army at an extremely fast speed.

    At this time, Haibo ran up to me on horseback from nowhere and said loudly to me: "General Zhang, what should I do? If these demons catch up, all my old brothers will die!"

    I turned my head and looked at the running demon soldiers. At this time, each of them lost the courageous look that they had before following me in to disrupt the situation. They all ran in fear.

    A feeling of guilt came from my heart, I was the one who caused these people.

    At this time, some of the people at the back of the team had been overtaken by the demonic soldiers. These demonic soldiers began to slaughter the people of the Iron Demon Army one by one with their swords.

    Most of the iron demon army are old, weak and remnant soldiers. They can't defeat these demon soldiers even if they are strong-faced, let alone running away at this time.

    I watched each demon soldier fall to the ground and die, and the screams lingered in my ears.

    "General Hai, save me!"

    "ah!"

    Countless screams came from behind the team.

    "Haibo, take them away! I'll go back and stop them!" I shouted.

    There are at least 20,000 demon soldiers chasing after them at this time. I can't stop them at all, but if I just run away, I will feel guilty for the rest of my life.

    These days I followed Haibo around in the military camp. Although I didn¡¯t have much of a relationship with the Iron Demon Army, I occasionally watched them playing cards and drinking in the military camp, and I would curse these guys in my heart.

    But when they were killed by me, I felt extremely guilty.

    "General, no, you will die if you go back!" Haibo said hurriedly when he saw it.

    I turned the horse's head, took a deep breath, and glanced over at the vast expanse of demon soldiers. I squeezed the Sanqing Yang Yang Spear, turned around, and rushed back.

    At this time, a demon soldier fell to the ground, the demon soldier behind was slashing at him with a knife.

    I arrived in time and stabbed the demon soldier to death with one shot, and the demon soldier ran away.

    Soon, I was surrounded by these demon soldiers, and they began to attack me.

    My war horse was directly stabbed to death by these demonic soldiers. I fell to the ground, and countless swords slashed at me.

    But they were all blocked by the Qimen Flying Armor.

    These demonic soldiers couldn't break Qimen Feijia, so I gritted my teeth and started to rush through the demonic soldiers. I could stop as many demonic soldiers as I wanted. At the very least, I could save hundreds more demonic soldiers.

    I used the cherry blossoms to dance around, and continued to assassinate the demon soldiers, and the white light of the Qimen Flying Armor on my body became lighter and weaker.

    "The Qimen Flying Armor is not invincible. If the Qimen Flying Armor is chopped down for a while, it will be damaged and turn back into a pendant. By then, maybe I will die, right?"

    I thought to myself, gritted my teeth and continued to kill.

    ¡°Perhaps I will die soon, but inexplicably, I have no regrets. If I had done this in the past, I would have called myself stupid for doing this.

    But looking at the countless demon soldiers being slaughtered just now, I am not afraid at all. I have killed so many demon soldiers by myself. Even if I die here, I should pay for their lives.

    Just when I was almost exhausted, suddenly, a long horn sound came from a distant direction!

    I jumped up and took a look. In the far direction of the grassland, a group of cavalry was sprinting towards my direction.

    "Black Armor Army!"

    My eyes lit up and I had a way to survive.

    After this team of cavalry entered the demon clan, it was like a needle sticking into tofu. The demon soldiers could not withstand the momentum of the black armored army at all.

    One of the demon soldiers around me exclaimed: "This man is Hentianxiao! He is wearing Qimen Flying Armor, and the Black Armor Army is here to save him!"

    The faces of the surrounding demon soldiers all changed drastically, and they turned around and ran away.

    A thousand people from the Black Armored Army came, and at this time a hundred people rushed towards me. The other nine hundred people were divided into nine teams and charged at the demon army.

    Wherever the Black Armored Army passed, there were no corpses left alive.

    Soon, the one hundred teams gathered around me.

    A tall general looked me up and down and said, "Don't kill the leader of a thousand households in the Black Armored Army. I'm too late. I hope the general will atone for his sins."

    I was extremely weak at this time. After fighting for so long, I thought I would die in this place. I was extremely lucky to have rescuers show up.

    I bowed and said, "Thank you so much, General Mo, for coming to the rescue." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 622 See you later

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Mo kill, what do you mean?" At this time, Wu Ji and Huang Mang appeared above us. The two of them were obviously fighting just now. After the black armored army appeared, they stopped and came here together.

    "The Black Armored Army is stationed in the Demonic Plain. I hate Tianxiao's original rule that you are not allowed to enter the Demon Realm! Why do you want to violate the agreement!" Wu Ji said angrily.

    Don¡¯t kill. Look at the two people in the sky coldly and say loudly: "The black-armored army listens to the order! Wipe out all 50,000 elite demon soldiers."

    "How dare you!" Dancer shouted.

    "You demons are besieging our general of the Black Armored Army, why can't we fight back!"

    At this time, the situation became one-sided. Countless black-armored troops attacked these demon soldiers, and the dancing girl was so angry that she was shaking all over.

    And Huang Mang, seeing that things were beneficial to him, naturally stopped talking.

    The dancing girl clenched her fists and said, "Don't kill me, don't make me too angry!"

    "What, you want to stay here?" Mo Sha looked at Wu Ji with murderous look on his face.

    There was a look of fear on Mai Ji's face. That's right. Five thousand black-armored troops can suppress the entire demon clan and demon tribe. At this time, a thousand people came. It is not difficult to kill Mai Ji.

    Mai Ji glanced at me bitterly, turned around and left without saying a word, obviously not wanting to care about the life and death of these 50,000 elite demon soldiers.

    "General, please mount your horse." Mo Shasha dismounted and wanted to give his possessions to me. I quickly said, "I don't dare, General Mo. You'd better be polite."

    I am not a fool. There is no such coincidence in the world. Unless I was exhausted, Mo Shacai showed up with a thousand black armored troops. Maybe he would have appeared long ago.

    These black-armored troops are loyal to Hentianxiao, but they are not loyal to me.

    Mo Sha looked at me and said: "General is the descendant of General Hater, and he is the general of my Black Armored Army."

    "General, you shouldn't say much. The brothers below us didn't have any good impressions of you before. Wen Zhi and Wu Gong, any centurion in our black armored army is stronger than you, but just now, you were brave enough to risk your life for a group of people.  The demon soldiers can turn the horse's head and leave themselves a chance to fight for the lives of these demon soldiers."

    "On this point alone, I, the Black Armored Army, should obey you." Mo Sharao said with profound meaning.

    These thousand household heads are second only to Hentianxiao among the Black Armored Army. Naturally, none of them are fools. The meaning of what Mo Sha said is also obvious.

    It was only after he saw what I did just now that he came to the rescue. If I ran away directly, there would be no need to save me.

    I laughed twice, but I didn¡¯t care too much. Now that people have saved my life and scolded me, I feel happy.

    ¡° Later, among the 100 people led by Mo Sha, I saw the power of the Black Armor Army. One thousand Black Armor Army slaughtered 50,000 troops, just like an adult bullying a baby.

    I looked at the carnage in the distance, and felt a little admiration for my master.

    I just took these demon soldiers with whom I didn¡¯t have a deep relationship and watched them being slaughtered. I couldn¡¯t stand it. The Black Armor Army was my master¡¯s personal soldier at the time.

    As a result, the emperor at that time became angry, and everyone was surrounded by enemy troops and killed.

    You can imagine how my master felt at that time, but instead of seeking revenge against the emperor, he led five thousand black-armored troops to guard the demon world.

    The slaughter lasted for two full days. Even fifty thousand pigs would have been killed for a while, let alone these demons.

    I didn¡¯t really stay here to watch the black-armored army massacre the demons.

    Instead, he said goodbye to Mo Sha and rushed to the Iron Demon Army¡¯s barracks.

    A total of 3,000 people from the Iron Demon Army died this time. If Mo Mo had come a little later, the entire army would have been wiped out.

    When I returned to the camp, Haibo was crying loudly. Seeing that I was back safely, he felt better. Then he organized these demon soldiers to go to the battlefield to collect the bodies of the dead soldiers of the Iron Demon Army.

    After Mo Sha killed all 50,000 demon soldiers, he led the black-armored army and left the demon world.

    "And I, leading the iron demon army, rushed to Xucheng.

    ¡°My mood when I went back this time was completely different from when I came here.

    The morale of the entire Iron Demon Army was extremely low, after all, so many people died.

    I am also in a bad mood. If I had known earlier, I would have directly asked the Black Armored Army for help. Why would I take the people from the Iron Demon Army to die?

    But the dead people are already dead. No matter how much you regret, those dead demon soldiers will not be resurrected.

    I comforted Haibo along the way: "This time all 50,000 demons were wiped out, which can be regarded as revenge for these brothers."

      The reason why Haibo was so sad was that his two heads of thousands of households, who drank and played chess all day long, died in this battle.

    Haibo cried sadly: "My two old brothers have survived many battles, but I didn't expect that they would fall down this time."

    I don¡¯t know how to comfort me. When I returned to Xu City, countless monsters came out to welcome and cheer. The eldest prince of the Dragon Clan, wearing a golden armor, rode a horse with a smile and led a group of soldiers to greet him.

    "General Zhang, General Hai has returned in triumph. It's really gratifying to congratulate him." Ao Fang said with cupped hands.

    "Triumph?" I was stunned for a moment.

    Ao Fang smiled and said: "Everyone knows that this is a hard battle. Even 50,000 demons fought in. Our iron demon army only lost 3,000 people. It can be said to be a great victory."

    At this time, many demon people came up to welcome the iron demon army with some biscuits and other food.

    The entire Iron Demon Army burst into tears.

    Haibo's eyes also turned red: "I didn't expect that when my iron demon army returns from the war, the demon people will welcome it. Old brothers, it's a pity that you didn't see it."

    "I have prepared a celebration banquet in Xucheng. Anyone who is a centurion or above of the Iron Demon Army can come and drink, please." Ao Fang said.

    I was not in the mood and said, "First Prince, please arrange for someone to take me back to Longzhou City."

    "Aren't you going to leave after the celebration banquet?" Ao Fang asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about a celebration banquet in exchange for the lives of a group of brothers.¡± I shook my head.

    Ao Fang saw through my mind, walked next to me, and patted my shoulder: "War is like this. When I first went to the battlefield, I was worse than you are now. Just get used to it. Since you don't  If you are willing to have a celebration banquet, then I will have someone take you back to Longzhou City."

    After saying that, he sent a soldier to see me off.

    When I left, I returned the Iron Demon Army Commander¡¯s token to Haibo.

    "General, are you leaving now?" Haibo looked at me with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Of course he was not reluctant to shed tears because he moved the demon people of Xucheng.

    I nodded slightly: "I'm still not used to fighting. I ask General Hai to continue to be incompetent. At the very least, don't let more people die in the Iron Demon Army."

    "General, move slowly!"

    Everyone in the Iron Demon Army shouted at me. They all knew that I turned around and rushed towards the demons, and they also respected me very much along the way.

    I looked at the demon soldiers of the Iron Demon Army, and I felt a little reluctant to give up. After all, we had been on the battlefield together and experienced life and death.

    ¡°Brothers, see you soon!¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 623 Requirements

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I rode a horse and rushed towards Longzhou City. In three days, I arrived at Longzhou City, but Ai Tangtang didn't know where he got the news in advance.

    When I first arrived at Longzhou City, she was standing at the gate of the city, looking at me with a smile.

    "General, I've arrived. Say goodbye!" The soldier next to me who sent me here clasped his fists and left.

    "Thank you."

    I nodded.

    At this time, Ai Tangtang ran over happily and looked at me with a smile: "You are quite capable. I didn't expect that the iron demon army of our demon tribe could be so brave."

    "Brave?" I said doubtfully, "Didn't we just lose a few people this time?"

    "The most important thing is that the demon clan lost 50,000 elite soldiers, while the iron demon army only lost 3,000 people. This is already a great victory. However, the specific details are not clear on the battlefield. Father asked me to take you  Go back and ask about this battle."

    I stretched out my hand and pulled Ai Tangtang onto the horse. She hugged my waist from behind, and I rode towards the inner city.

    Along the way, I also told Ai Tangtang about my experience of going to the Iron Demon Army.

    When Ai Tangtang heard the end, he said in surprise: "I didn't expect that the Black Armored Army came to save you in the end."

    "Well, if the Black Armored Army hadn't arrived in time, I might have died on the battlefield." I said, "But this time I went to lead the troops, and at least I was cooperating with the demons. Will His Majesty the Dragon King take the blame?"

    I know what I did. This time I led the iron demon army when the demons attacked Huangzhou City, but they actually disrupted the demons' array from behind.

    Ai Tangtang said with a smile: "Don't worry, when you become my father, you really want to unify the demon clan. I heard from my fourth sister that Luo Fang claimed to be the demon king and recruited troops from the demon clan. My father heard about it.  Very happy."

    "My father doesn't want to destroy Luo Fang just like this, but it doesn't make sense not to respond to the request of the King of Demons. After all, they sent the only demon princess to us for negotiation to show their sincerity. My father  The king will send you there."

    "As for you making the decision without authorization and attacking the demon army, that has nothing to do with my father." Ai Tangtang said.

    I nodded as I listened, and that¡¯s right. His Majesty the Dragon King¡¯s intention in sending me there was probably to make me cause trouble.

    Soon, Ai Tangtang and I returned to the Dragon Palace, but we did not go to the main hall. Ai Tangtang led me around the Dragon Palace for a while, and then came to a garden, where the Dragon King was playing chess with Ao Manxue.

    "Your Majesty the Dragon King, Second Brother Ao." I stepped forward and cupped my hands.

    "I heard that Zhang Xiu defeated the demon clan this time. You are really young and promising." Ao Manxue praised.

    I smiled and said: "The iron demon army was defeated by the demons. How can you say that the demons were defeated?"

    The Dragon King chuckled: "Why didn't you defeat the demon clan? I didn't expect the black armored army to help you without hesitation and wipe out the 50,000 demon clan army."

    Having said this, the Dragon King paused: "The Black Armored Army is so brave. If we join forces with me, it will be easy to destroy the demons."

    I heard some details, and the Dragon King wanted me to command the black armored army to help the demon clan.

    "Your Majesty the Dragon King, I am just Hentianxiao's disciple, and I don't have much ability. In fact, my ability is too poor. Many people in the Black Armor Army are already dissatisfied with me. If they want to command the Black Armor Army, I'm afraid I can't do it.  "

    I thought for a moment and said directly that I couldn't order the Black Armored Army, so I asked the Dragon King to stop paying attention first.

    The Dragon King didn't care. He stood up and said, "I always keep my word. I agree to your marriage to Little Tangni, but my Dragon Clan's most beloved little princess, you have to get some generous gifts, right?"

    "What does His Majesty the Dragon King want?" I asked.

    The Dragon King said without hesitation: "A thousand black armored troops will be the betrothal gift."

    When I heard this, I was stunned for a long time and said, "Are you kidding me?"

    "Am I kidding?" The Dragon King gave me a stunned look, with murderous intent on his face.

    I took a deep breath. At this time, Ai Tangtang was not happy either. He jumped up and shouted: "The Eighteen Palms of the Dragon!"

    "Stop him." His Majesty the Dragon King quickly stepped back. Ao Manxue stood up and helped His Majesty the Dragon King receive a slap.

    "Xiao Tangni, what are you doing? Don't get excited. Father, this is also for you, okay?" His Majesty the Dragon King said hurriedly: "If you don't let him get some heavy gifts, how can you show his sincerity."

    "I'll beat you to death, you old dragon egg!" Ai Tangtang roared, rushed up and kicked His Majesty the Dragon King again.

    "Okay, okay, I'll lower my requirements."??Isn¡¯t that enough?  His Majesty the Dragon King hurriedly said: "Zhang Xiu, you send a thousand black-armored troops to help my demon clan capture the two demon states. This is my bottom line, and it cannot be lowered."  "

    "Your Majesty the Dragon King, I don't have the ability to command the Black Armored Army. I can't do this." I shook my head.

    It is indeed impossible to do this, but even if it could be done, I would not do it.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m being stingy, the dragon clan and the demon clan have been fighting for many years, and countless masters have died in the battle. If the demon clan completely suppresses the demon clan, the demon clan¡¯s strength will continue to grow, and sooner or later, it will be able to break through the black armored army.  of suppression.

    "Then wait until the day you can do it and then marry my little Tang Ni." said the Dragon King.

    ¡°Father, I will bite you to death!¡± Ai Tangtang cursed.

    "Okay, of course, I will make the decision on marriage matters." The Dragon King glared at Ai Tangtang.

    "Let's go, we can't continue talking with this old dragon egg. Let's go back to the earth to play. The devil's world is not fun at all." Ai Tangtang took my hand and walked out of the Dragon Palace with a disappointed look on his face.

    The Dragon King did not stop him.

    Ai Tangtang and I returned to her residence, packed some things, found two horses, and left Longzhou City.

    Ai Tangtang was feeling gloomy along the way. When I was on the way, I smiled and asked, "What? Are you still angry that His Majesty the Dragon King won't let you marry me?"

    "No." Ai Tangtang shook his head: "I just feel like my father is doing this, and I am like a commodity, used for trading. This feeling is very unpleasant."

    "The Dragon King naturally has his own reasons for doing this." I comforted, although I was also very unhappy with the Dragon King's request, but I couldn't scold the Dragon King in front of Ai Tangtang, right?

    But Ai Tangtang is an optimist, so he just stayed bored for a day, and then took me on a sightseeing tour on the way back, wandering around the Monster Clan territory and visiting various tourist attractions.

    This monster clan is not as poor as the demon clan. After all, there are not only animals among monsters, but also many plants. The scenery on various mountains is also beautiful.

    The journey back originally only took five days, but we just walked and played at the same time. After fifteen days, we returned to the Demon Plain.

    In the Demon Plain, this time I didn¡¯t bother the Black Armored Army anymore and walked back to the underworld with Ai Tangtang.

    After walking out of the cave, on the snowy mountain, I took out my phone and called a taxi.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 624 Holy Lord?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    This taxi driver was the one who took us to this snow-capped mountain the first time we went to Tibet.

    After we got on the bus, the master smiled and said, "Why are you two here on this snowy mountain again? Is it possible that there are still treasures on this snowy mountain?"

    "Let's come to the snow mountain for some romance." Ai Tangtang said with a smile, "The scenery on this snow mountain is pretty good."

    "Hey, there have been quite a few people coming to this mountain recently. I pulled a few of them over and said they were doing geological exploration. They really thought I was stupid. Although I haven't studied for a few years, I don't want to run.  Geological exploration, isn¡¯t this deceiving people?¡±

    The driver in front was holding a cigarette and said with a smile: "If you are really looking for some treasure, be careful. If you find the treasure, it will be robbed by others."

    I didn¡¯t pay much attention. Suddenly, Ai Tangtang, who was sitting next to me, patted my shoulder and whispered in my ear: ¡°This driver has evil spirits about him.¡±

    After hearing this, I was stunned for a moment. Could it be that this driver is an evil spirit?

    No, if it is an evil spirit, we would have discovered it before. I lowered my voice and asked, "Is the evil spirit on his body contaminated by someone else?"

    Ai Tangtang nodded slightly: "It belongs to someone else. It should belong to the person who went up the mountain before."

    I took out a cigarette and handed it over.

    "I'm smoking." The driver shook his head.

    "Take it, master. By the way, how long ago was the last time you sent someone here?" I asked.

    "Yesterday," the master said, "those guys were not like you two. They all looked fierce."

    "I also left my phone number for them, but they haven't come down the mountain yet." The master said.

    "Then these people probably haven't entered the Demon Realm." I whispered, "If they entered the Demon Realm, they would definitely be stopped by the Black Armored Army."

    "So, those people shouldn't have entered the demon world, but if they didn't go to our demon world on this snowy mountain, what were they doing here?" Ai Tangtang became confused.

    "Master, have these people said what they are doing here?" I asked.

    The taxi driver chuckled and said, "I don't know, but those people look like they are either rich or noble. They must have some money."

    I nodded, not prepared to take care of this kind of nonsense anymore. The more I take care of this kind of thing, the more troublesome it becomes. I smiled and said to the master, "Okay, take us directly to the airport."

    As I was talking, suddenly, on the way down the mountain, there was a person standing in the middle of the road. The taxi driver hurriedly stepped on the brakes and almost hit him.

    "What the hell, you're looking for death. If you're looking for death, just jump off the cliff." The taxi driver yelled.

    This man looked to be in his thirties and was wearing a black down jacket. He looked at our car and grinned. At this time, two more people walked out from behind our car and walked towards us.

    "Oops, these are the people I picked up yesterday. Are they robbed?" the taxi driver said hurriedly when he saw the formation.

    "These people all have evil spirits on their bodies, but they are not evil spirits, but ordinary people. They should have evil things on them to make the evil spirits flow out of them." Ai Tangtang said in a low voice.

    ¡°If you haven¡¯t met them, forget it. Since you have met them, just ask them what they mean.¡± I said to the taxi driver in front of me: ¡°Master, don¡¯t get out of the car.¡±

    After saying that, I opened the car door and walked out.

    As soon as I got off the bus, a cold wind blew from the mountain and made me shiver.

    "What are you doing? Why are you blocking our car?" I said.

    These three people have surrounded me at this time.

    The three of them are all in their thirties, and they seem to have some money. Although I don't understand the clothes they are wearing, I can tell that they are not street vendors selling tens of dollars. Wearing such clothes, they stopped us.  , it shouldn¡¯t be for money.

    "You and that woman can actually enter and exit the Holy Land. If there is any way to enter and exit the Holy Land, it would be better for you two to tell them."

    One of the men took out a pistol from his arms and looked at me with a sneer.

    I turned around and saw that the other two guys had no intention of drawing their guns.

    With only one gun, this is easy.

    But the origins of these guys are a bit strange. Does the holy land refer to the demon world?

    The word "holy land" I heard before was from the vampire side.

    I rushed up and squeezed his gun-holding hand with my hand. I squeezed hard and the guy screamed in pain.

    FollowFinally, I punched him in the face.

    And the gun in his hand was also snatched away by me.

    "What the hell, if you threaten someone with a gun, you should turn on the safety first." Looking at the pistol in his hand, he felt a little dumbfounded.

    "The other two people, as soon as they saw the gun in my hand, knelt on the ground.

    I thought they were asking for mercy, but I didn¡¯t expect that two black stone statues appeared in their hands. The evil energy on their bodies flowed from these two stone statues.

    "Great Holy Lord, please punish this ignorant person."

    The two men held the stone statues high, and black evil energy gushed out from the two stone statues.

    And inside the car, Ai Tangtang's demonic aura surged out. These two weak evil auras were easily suppressed by Ai Tangtang's demonic aura. The two stone statues also shattered and scattered on the ground.

    "Holy Lord!"

    The two were extremely surprised, then turned around and ran away.

    Ai Tangtang jumped out of the car, ready to chase.

    "Stop chasing. It's enough to catch one of them. If you catch those two guys, the car won't be able to fit in." After I finished speaking, I picked up the collar of the guy whose gun I surrendered and walked to the car.

    This guy¡¯s eyes were closed tightly and he looked like he had fainted.

    "Master, keep driving." I said to the taxi driver in front of me.

    "Okay, okay." The taxi driver probably hadn't reacted yet and was shocked by what just happened.

    The arrested man sat between me and Ai Tangtang. I patted his face with my hand and said, "Hey, that's enough. I know the force I used just now and there's no way I could knock you out."

    This guy was still frowning, so I turned on the safety of the gun and put it against his thigh: "I'll count to three, and I'll shoot if you don't wake up."

    "three."

    "Wait a minute." The man opened his eyes, looked at me fiercely and said, "What do you mean?"

    "We should ask this question. What do you mean by suddenly running out to stop us?" Ai Tangtang said dissatisfied: "Also, the Holy Lord you just mentioned should be a member of the Demon Clan, right?"

    "The great Holy Lord protects us. Even if we die, we will go to the Holy Land and live forever." This person is like a crazy leader believer.

    I slapped him with a big mouth and cursed: "Okay, I will send you to the Holy Land to meet your Holy Lord now."

    After saying that, I put the gun against his temple.

    "Farewell, the great cause has not been completed yet, I can't go to see the Holy Lord so soon." The man said quickly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 625: Long-winded

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ??Bah, I looked like I wasn¡¯t afraid of death just now, and I was too bad at pretending. I said, ¡°Go on, tell me everything you know.¡±

    "If you dare to threaten us saints, our Holy Lord will punish you!" This person looked at me fiercely.

    "Then do you want to say it or not?" I was a little impatient.

    This guy still has a sharp eye. He saw that I was impatient and started talking immediately.

    It turns out that these people are either rich or noble. The organization they belong to is a holy sect, and most of its members are the second generation of rich people. Their father has a lot of money and has nothing to do all day long.

    One day, according to him, a miracle from the Holy Lord came and called them together, asking them to gather some things and open the door to the Holy World on this mountain. The Holy Lord would appear from the door to the Holy World.  , leading them to immortality.

    According to what he said, Ai Tangtang and I thought about it in a low voice for a while and finally understood.

    It should be someone from the demon clan who contacted this group of rich second generation and asked them to open a door, and then the demon clan can come out of this door.

    I was shocked. Damn, this is a big deal. Fortunately, Ai Tangtang and I met. Otherwise, if the demons were to open such a door, they would have bypassed the black-armored army and come out.

    This guy said: "I saw two people coming out of the Holy World, so I wanted to catch them and ask how to enter the Holy World directly."

    "Is it reliable to open a door?" I asked Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang nodded: "It's possible. In fact, the Demon Realm is connected to the Yang world not only by the Demonic Plain, but also by many small gates. However, they were all sealed by Hentianxiao at the beginning. If the Demons find a gate, let these guys  It¡¯s not impossible to open it.¡±

    ¡°Master, go directly to Lhasa, instead of going to the airport.¡± I said to the taxi driver in front of me.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you haven¡¯t encountered this incident. Now that you have encountered it, you can¡¯t ignore it.

    The taxi driver in front of us also heard what we were chatting about. At this time, he looked at us behind the car with a puzzled look on his face, but he didn¡¯t say much.

    ¡°Where is the address of your holy religion?¡± I asked.

    This person was stubbornly unwilling to say anything.

    Ai Tangtang and I found a random place to get off the bus in Lhasa. I gave the taxi driver a thousand yuan and told him not to talk nonsense about what he saw today.

    ¡°In fact, even if he tells it, it won¡¯t do any good, so I¡¯m not worried about him spreading it everywhere.

    Ai Tangtang and I found a hotel, dragged this guy into the house, and then found a rope and tied him up.

    "You will be punished by the Holy Lord. The Holy Lord has boundless power, which is beyond the imagination of guys like you!" The man yelled at the two of us.

    "Tangtang, don't let this guy drink water. Give him biscuits every day and see how long he can survive." I don't understand what torture is.

    But I do know that if a person does not drink water for a long time and only eats dry food, it will feel extremely uncomfortable.

    "I'll wait for him for a few days, and when he's willing to tell me, I'll go directly to the army in Lhasa and kill them for their slanderous holy religion," I said.

    "Okay." Ai Tangtang nodded.

    In the next few days, Ai Tangtang and I stayed in this hotel and only gave him biscuits every day. On the first day, he was quite aggressive and kept scolding us. By the next day, he was like  What a sad sight if a business partner dies.  "

    On the morning of the third day, Ai Tangtang and I took two bottles of mineral water and drank happily in front of him.

    He looked so hard that his eyes widened and he kept swallowing saliva. His throat was probably dry and he couldn't even swallow any saliva.

    "Give me some water, I'm dying of thirst and it won't do you any good." He begged.

    "What did he say?" I asked Ai Tangtang.

    "He said let us drink more, so that he can quench his thirst by looking at the plum blossoms." Ai Tangtang said with a smile.

    "Awesome, buddy, come on, tell me what happened, and this half bottle of water is yours." I waved the half bottle of water in front of him.

    He still looked determined.

    These cults are really powerful at brainwashing. If it were me, I would recruit them on the first day.

    Suddenly, the guy rolled his eyes and fell to the ground.

    Ai Tangtang pushed the guy twice, but there was no response, and said, "Oops, this guy fainted from thirst. Let's give him some water quickly."

    "Wait a minute." I don't believe it's such a coincidence, especially when we took two sips of water in front of him, this guy immediately fainted.

    I picked up the fruit knife on the coffee table:"I stabbed him twice in the thigh. If there was still no movement at all, I gave him a drink."

    After saying that, I rubbed the knife against his thigh and said, "Brother, when the knife comes down, the blood will flow all over the floor. You have to think clearly about how uncomfortable it will be for me to stab him and wake him up."  "

    This guy miraculously opened his eyes and glared at me weakly: "You are so cruel! The address is No. 574, Lhasa West Street."

    "Can you give me some water?" the man asked.

    I didn¡¯t break my promise. I opened a bottle of water and gave him a drink. Then I picked up the phone and called Guard Liu and asked him to notify the officers and soldiers of the Tibet Military Region to arrest the person at this address.

    After making the call, I sat in front of this guy and said, "Brother, if you had told me earlier, there would be no need to suffer this."

    "Hmph, you will be locked up for a few days at most. When I come out, I will kill you." This guy cursed: "The Holy Lord's power is boundless, you will die!"

    I was too lazy to talk nonsense with this guy, so I waited in the room with Ai Tangtang for the result.

    About two hours later, Guard Liu called.

    "Hey, Guard Liu, have you been caught?" I asked.

    "They ran away and arrested more than 20 people. But after more than ten people ran away, they also took away a large box of things and fled into a snowy mountain. The environment in the snowy mountain was too harsh. The army withdrew, but they only blocked the way down the mountain.  Sealed."

    "Escaped into the snowy mountains?" I said, "Hurry up and send someone to pick me up at the Fulin Hotel. I'll go there myself, otherwise something big will happen."

    After hanging up the phone, I said to the guy on the ground: "Brother, thank you for your hard work. Please take us to the place where you want to open the door."

    "Impossible! Haha, I fight for the Holy Lord!" The man roared firmly.

    "Okay, I'll send you to see your Holy Lord right away."

    "If you kill me, you will pay with your life. This is not a loss!"

    I took out my colonel's ID and said, "I have the rank of colonel. If I kill you, I will say that I did not intend to kill you while arresting the cult members. Please think carefully. I have no patience and I don't want to waste time with you here!"

    Ai Tangtang said: "This guy is too verbose. Kill him and let's go to the Snowy Mountains. The worst thing I can do is work harder and fly around the Snowy Mountains. I can still find that group of people."

    "I said, I said, I said, can you let me go?" The man looked at the two of us and said, obviously this guy was very afraid of death.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 626 Going up the mountain

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Where?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    The man said: "The snow-capped mountains are so big, I don't know what to say. If you take me with you, I will show you the way and you can find them."

    Ai Tangtang said: "What a beautiful idea. When we take you up the mountain, you can find a chance to escape, right?"

    He shook his head hastily: "No, no."

    "What's your name?" I asked.

    "Li Quyang." He said.

    "Li Quyang, let me tell you, the person asking you to open the door is not the Holy Lord, but the sealed demon clan. You'd better lead the way honestly, otherwise, it won't just be as simple as rebelling for a few years." I threatened.

    Li Quyang was bored and said nothing.

    Soon, I received a call and there was already a soldier waiting downstairs in his car.

    Ai Tangtang and I dragged Li Quyang downstairs. A military jeep was parked in front of the hotel, with a young soldier sitting in the car.

    "Hello, my name is Zhu Shikai, and I'm here to pick you up." The young soldier got out of the car, looked at Li Quyang, who was tied up with Ai Tangtang and me with a rope, and asked, "What is this?"

    ¡°It¡¯s the cult member you went to exterminate before, and we caught him.¡± I said.

    Then, we got in the car.

    ¡°Go to that snow-capped mountain as fast as possible.¡± I said to Zhu Shikai in front of me.

    Zhu Shikai said doubtfully while driving: "This group of cults is also weird. I have arrested many of them before, and I was immediately arrested. This group of cults actually have guns in their hands."

    "Have you arrested all the members of our holy sect?" Li Quyang asked, "Where is the holy aunt?"

    "And there are saint aunts?" I grabbed Li Quyang's neck: "Brother, you are not honest enough. You have any other saint aunts and you didn't tell me."

    "You didn't ask, why should I say it's not okay?" Li Quyang said hurriedly.

    Zhu Shikai, who was driving in front, said: "There are no women among the people arrested this time. They are all a group of big men. However, I heard from other people that this group of cultists did protect a woman and ran up the Snowy Mountains.  "

    "You said, this group of people ran into the snow-capped mountains without bringing anything to eat or drink when they went up the mountain. Aren't they looking for death?" Zhu Shikai said with a puzzled look.

    "Humph, the Holy Aunt has led us and is about to open the door to the Holy World. You ordinary people know nothing." Li Quyang snorted coldly.

    Ai Tangtang didn¡¯t say anything along the way. I asked strangely: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you thinking about?¡±

    Ai Tangtang said: "I didn't expect that the demon clan actually found a small door. If we hadn't accidentally bumped into each other, maybe they would have opened a door. This is not good news for us demon clan."

    "Hey, the demon clan cooperates with you monster clan on the surface, but in the end they do these things behind your back." I laughed.

    "Huh." Ai Tangtang was a little unhappy: "I don't know what my father thinks. Our demon clan and the demon clan are inseparable. Why is he so crazy and wants to cooperate with the demon clan?"

    I thought of Tang Xue, but I didn¡¯t see him after returning from the battle. I didn¡¯t ask about Tang Xue either, just because I was afraid that Ai Tangtang would be too worried.

    But at this time I asked: "How is Xuan Yuxue doing? Has he returned to the Demon Clan?"

    "Do you still care about others? Not two days after you went out to fight, she took people back to the Demon Clan." Ai Tangtang said.

    We chatted along the way, and soon the car drove towards the Snowy Mountains.

    Driving to the end of the road, many soldiers were here. At this time, they were ready with guns and ammunition, just waiting for the people of the Holy Religion to come out.

    After Zhu Shikai got out of the car, he told us who we were. Then, the leading lieutenant here thought about it and said he would send a team to join us.

    Ai Tangtang shook his head and refused, saying that it would be enough for the two of us plus Li Quyang to go into the mountain.

    I was surprised at first. Isn¡¯t this a good thing? Why would Ai Tangtang refuse?

    ????????? Then I thought about it carefully and realized that these soldiers could not help much if they followed. Another reason is that Ai Tangtang probably did not want the gate of the devil world and the earth to be known to too many people.

    "This snowy mountain has only one way down. I asked these soldiers to guard here and not let anyone go down. Then, Li Quyang led the way with his hands tied, while Ai Tangtang and I followed him.

    At this time, there was light snow in the sky, and there were only three of us on the white mountain.

    That guy Li Quyang wanted to sit down and rest after walking for a while. I was not going to be polite to this guy, so I just kicked him over and asked him to continue on his way.

    ??"Hey Tangtang, do you know what that seal is about?" I asked.

    "How could I know?" Ai Tangtang shook his head.

    "What if the grandchildren have already opened it later?" I asked.

    Ai Tangtang said: "Hurry up and ask Sun Xiaopeng to contact the people in the underworld and ask them to ask Hentianxiao how to reseal it if the seal is opened."

    Seeing Ai Tangtang making suggestions, I laughed: "It's rare that you are from the demon world and you actually helped me figure out how to seal the demon world."

    "This is the work of the demon clan. If we, the demon clan, find a door and you dare to close it, I will bite you to death."

    Small talk is small talk, there is still business to be done. I quickly picked up the phone and called Sun Xiaopeng. After briefly telling him what happened here, I asked him to contact the people in the underworld to ask about the seal first.

    It¡¯s always good to be prepared.

    After making the call, we followed Li Quyang in front of us and walked for two hours in the snow-capped mountains.

    "Hey, you bastard, are you taking us on a detour? We haven't arrived yet after walking for so long?" I couldn't help but yell at Li Quyang in front of me.

    Li Quyang ignored me and kept walking forward. Ai Tangtang and I looked at each other and felt something was wrong. I ran up and grabbed Li Quyang's hand and said, "I want to ask you a question!"

    Li Quyang turned around, with madness in his eyes, and shouted: "Haha, you didn't realize it until now?"

    After saying that, he threw away my hand and ran towards the nearest cliff, shouting: "Even if I die, the Holy Lord will take me into the Holy World to be reborn!"

    Then, this guy actually jumped off the cliff, and we ran over in a hurry.

    I looked down and saw that Li Quyang had fallen into the cliff and was dead.

    "Son of a bitch!" I cursed.

    "I have long felt that this guy is unreliable. Forget it, we will find it ourselves." After saying that, Ai Tangtang let out a dragon roar from his throat and transformed back into his true form.

    ¡°What are you doing standing around, come up quickly.¡± Ai Tangtang said.

    I jumped on her head and grabbed her dragon horns. Then Ai Tangtang flew into the air and started searching on this snowy mountain.

    This is really not an easy task, especially when it is still snowing and you can't see very far.

    And after flying, it gets even colder.

    After searching for another half an hour, we suddenly saw a group of figures busy on a mountain wall.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 627 Seal

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Finally I found it." I couldn't help but sigh.

    Ai Tangtang flew towards where these people were.

    This place is really hard to find.

    They were in a valley. On a mountain wall, there was a ten-meter-high golden door with various weird patterns carved on it.

    After Ai Tangtang and I landed on the ground, this group of people also discovered us.

    Everyone screamed.

    It¡¯s normal to scream. After all, Ai Tangtang¡¯s transformation into his true form still looks a bit shocking.

    At this time, a young and beautiful woman stood among the group of people. Her temperament was completely different from theirs, and there was an evil aura coming out of her body.

    "Monster clan? We are about to open the seal. When the time comes, our demon clan will no longer have to stay in that hellish place in the demon world. This is a good thing. What's going on, you want to stop me?" The woman said with cold eyes.

    Ai Tangtang¡¯s voice came to my ears.

    "This is Wu Ji's apprentice, named Wu Lin, and he is an Asura. He is very difficult to deal with."

    Asura?  I remember that Tang Xue was reincarnated and became an Asura.

    "Bah, can you demon clan let us demon clan come out from here together?" Ai Tangtang scolded: "Get out of here immediately. Even if your master comes, I am not afraid."

    Wu Lin smiled slightly: "Do it."

    After saying that, the people from the Holy Cult beside her opened the box on the ground and took out a black talisman.

    This black talisman is four or five times more powerful than ordinary talismans. After unfolding it, the people of the Holy Cult directly pasted this talisman on the door.

    Then they all sat cross-legged on the ground and started chanting mantras.

    Soon, these people were aging at a speed that could be seen by the naked eye.

    It actually took the lives of these dozen people to open this seal?

    I was shocked, this so-called holy religion¡¯s brainwashing is really powerful, whether it¡¯s Li Quyang before or these people who are willing to sacrifice their lives in order to open the seal.

    "Come on! We can't let them open the seal!" Ai Tangtang yelled and rushed towards Wu Lin.

    Wu Lin¡¯s body surged with evil energy, and she started fighting with Ai Tangtang.

    After all, Ai Tangtang is a green monster, but he was beaten by Wu Lin. I don't know because Wu Lin is an asura, or because Ai Tangtang is idle and too weak. Anyway, Ai Tangtang can't beat him.  This Wu Lin.

    As soon as I saw it, I rushed towards the door without hesitation, took the Sanqing Yang Huayang gun, and slashed the black talisman affixed to the door into two halves, and dropped it on the  on the ground.

    At the same time that this talisman was cut open by me, the dozen or so members of the Holy Cult, who looked to be in their eighties, vomited blood one by one and fell to the snow, with blood flowing all over the ground.

    I looked at the door. At this time, the black talisman had been chopped by me. It should not be opened again, right?

    But at this time, the door creaked, and then slowly opened, but at an extremely slow speed.

    As soon as a small gap was opened, countless black evil spirits surged out from inside.

    "As long as this door is opened, it will not be sealed so easily. As long as the door is completely opened, my demon master will be ready over there."

    "You two can't escape." Wu Lin laughed.

    Oops!

    Suddenly, my cell phone rang. I picked it up and saw that it was Sun Xiaopeng calling.

    "Hey, did you ask?" I said.

    "That's right." Sun Xiaopeng said, "Your master said that these seals are sealed with many magic weapons."

    "The seal you are in should also contain a very powerful magic weapon. Since the seal has been opened, it means that the treasure inside has been destroyed by them. You must enter this door to see what is going on inside. If it is  The magic weapon is destroyed, you have to take a powerful treasure and put it in the middle of the magic circle."

    "But you must remember that after you put the magic weapon back into the magic circle, the door will be closed. If you don't come out before the door closes, you will never come out in this life."

    "Is there any danger inside?" I couldn't help but ask, looking at the darkness inside the door.

    "I don't know about this. Time is urgent and I didn't have time to ask. Otherwise, should I ask them to ask again now?" Sun Xiaopeng said on the other end of the phone.

    "It's too late." I hung up the phone and looked at the door that had been opened to the size I could enter.

    ???????????Looked back?And Wu Lin's trembling Ai Tangtang.

    I gritted my teeth and got in.

    After I walked in, I looked back and saw that the door behind me was still slowly opening. Everything inside was pitch black and void, as if there was nothing.

    The only thing left was the door slowly opening behind me.

    Time is running out, so I opened my yin and yang eyes and looked everywhere, but there was no precious magic circle around here.

    I looked back and saw that the door behind me was opening wider and wider.

    My heart froze, if I let this thing open completely, I would really be in big trouble.

    I took a deep breath and said to myself, don¡¯t be anxious, don¡¯t be anxious, the more anxious you are, the more things will happen.

    I took a deep breath, sat cross-legged on the ground, opened my yin and yang eyes, and looked around, but I still couldn't see anything.

    I clenched my fists, gritted my teeth and continued to look left and right.

    You must see it. If you can't see it, when the door behind me is fully opened, the world will be in chaos.

    I thought so in my heart, and suddenly, I felt a vague pain in my forehead.

    There was pain in my eyes, so I closed my eyes and covered my forehead.

    Suddenly, I still saw things nearby with my eyes closed.

    This feeling is very strange, as if I have grown another eye on my forehead.

    ¡°Could it be possible that I have grown a celestial eye?

    Thinking of this, I felt happy and hurriedly looked around. There was a light coming from the direction to my left.

    I quickly stood up and ran towards this place.

    The ground here is not as dark as other places. There is a round platform with a magic circle carved on it. On the magic circle, there is a half-corner broken into two parts and placed aside.

    I jumped on the round platform and walked over to take a look. There was a sword slot in the middle of the round platform, into which the sword on the round platform could be inserted.

    "It's a pity that this sword has been destroyed. Thinking of this, I sighed and took out the pendant of Qimen Feijia from my chest.

    I looked at the pendant in my hand, and felt a sense of reluctance in my heart. Qimen Feijia had saved my life countless times, and now it looked like we had to part ways.

    "Thank you so much for saving me so many times." I kissed the pendant in my hand.

    Although I was reluctant to part with it, the situation was urgent now and I couldn¡¯t help but think too much, so I put the pendant into the sword canal.

    At this time, the round platform shook violently.

    I turned around and saw that the door was starting to close.

    I jumped up and ran towards the door, but my body became heavier and heavier, and my head hurt so much that it felt like it was going to explode.

    I gritted my teeth, walked to the gate, looked at the bright light from the other side, and fell to the ground weakly, my eyelids became heavy.

    It¡¯s no longer possible, I can¡¯t get out.

    At this time, in the light outside the door, a hand stretched out.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 628 Death

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I grabbed this hand and was dragged out. After I came out, Ai Tangtang slapped the back of my head with a smile and cursed: "Young man, you almost died in there."

    I took a deep breath, nodded, then looked outside and asked, "Where is Wu Lin?"

    "That guy was beaten away by me. How could a mere Asura be my opponent?" Ai Tangtang said sarcastically.

    I touched my forehead and asked, "What's wrong with my head? It hurts so much."

    "You have an eye growing on your forehead." Ai Tangtang looked at the eye on my forehead in surprise and said, "Did you open your heavenly eye?"

    ??????????????????????

    I suddenly remembered that when I first met Yan Beixun, he told me that the lowest level of yin and yang eyes is to open the yin eye, which can recognize ghosts and gods, and then to open the yang eye, which can subjugate and eliminate demons.  Kill evil spirits!

    As for the Heavenly Eye, he doesn¡¯t know much about it, but there are people in history who have had the Heavenly Eye opened, such as Prince Ma, Erlang Shen, etc., they all have had the Heavenly Eye opened.

    Thinking of this, I breathed a sigh of relief, which can be considered a good thing.

    I looked at the vast white snow, gritted my teeth and stood up, putting my hand on Ai Tangtang's shoulder: "Let's go down the mountain quickly."

    "Yes." Ai Tangtang and I slowly headed down the mountain.

    Ai Tangtang didn¡¯t say a word along the way. I asked strangely: ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak?¡±

    "What are you talking about?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    Suddenly, the eye on my forehead continued to hurt, and I suddenly realized something was wrong.

    According to Ai Tangtang¡¯s character, if I rashly entered such a dangerous place, she would scold me no matter what.

    At this time, I suddenly remembered something very important!

    ¡°After I came out of that gate just now, the snow in front of the gate was unusually clean and tidy, and all the corpses were gone.

    I was shocked, pushed Ai Tangtang aside, and yelled: "Who are you!"

    Ai Tangtang looked at me expressionlessly at this time and did not speak.

    The eye on my forehead felt bursts of pain, and I slapped myself hard.

    Everything around me disappeared.

    I am still standing on this round platform.

    Keep your hand in the position of putting the pendant in.

    I turned around and saw that the door was almost completely closed.

    Illusion!

    Damn it, there is an illusion in this place. Fortunately, I reacted quickly, otherwise I would have been locked in here forever.

    I jumped out and rushed out. As soon as I ran out, the door behind me roared and closed completely.

    I stood at the door, breathing heavily, looking at the corpses on the ground. Not far away, Ai Tangtang and Wu Lin were still trembling.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????

    I almost fell into it.

    I looked back at the gate with palpitations, and almost never got out.

    To be honest, this illusion is not particularly powerful. Many illusions are more realistic than this illusion, otherwise there would be no loopholes like the corpse disappearing.

    But I still fell into it because when I inserted the sword, I was too anxious to get out of it quickly, so I fell into it.

    Fortunately, the eye on my forehead keeps reminding me.

    "Son of a bitch, what are you doing running in? Is it you who closed the door?" Ai Tangtang didn't know whether he was happy or angry and cursed: "Hurry up and help, this guy is too powerful."

    I breathed a sigh of relief and felt normal when I heard Ai Tangtang scolding me.

    At this time, although the pain in my forehead was still there, it was not that severe. I rushed forward with the Sanqing Huayang Gun.

    Wu Lin looked at me with an angry face: "Do you know how much effort we have spent to open this door! How long have we been preparing? I am going to kill you."

    After saying that, Wu Lin¡¯s skin turned red, her mouth opened wide, and her whole body turned into a demon from hell.

    "Be careful, she has turned back into Asura." Ai Tangtang's voice came to my ears.

    At this time, Wu Lin rushed towards me.

    I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand and stabbed her with one shot.

    Wu Lin easily slapped away the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand, and stabbed my chest with her claws.

    With a pop, the claws pierced my chest.

    I lowered my head and looked at the blood flowing from my chest, and I felt a surge of pain in my heart.??Nay.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? I thought that I was already considered a master, but I always relied on Qi Men Fei Jia. Without Qi Men Fei Jia, I turned out to be so weak.

    Thinking of this, I fell to the ground, severe pain in my chest kept coming, and I let out a long sigh.

    Looking at the snowflakes all over the sky falling on my face.

    A dragon's roar came from the direction of Ai Tangtang, followed by the sound of a fierce fight.

    But I can¡¯t even see it.

    I am so weak, am I going to die here like this?

    Thinking of this, I felt a little unwilling. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Ai Tangtang squatted next to me, his eyes red.

    "Hey, Axiu, you can't die, you can't close your eyes, wake up quickly."

    Ai Tangtang¡¯s voice became smaller and smaller in my ears. I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and fell asleep.

    ¡­¡­

    I looked around, and I was standing in front of Huangquan Bridge. Looking at this place I had been to several times, I felt helpless.

    I used to come here to do errands, but I didn¡¯t expect that this time, I would actually die.

    Why.

    I shook my head.

    We lined up here.

    Standing in the queue, I felt a wave of sadness coming from my heart.

    ¡°I am very unwilling, not because I am dead, but because I am so weak.

    Before losing Qimen Feijia, I never thought this way, but at this time, even if I don't want to admit it, this is the fact. Without Qimen Feijia, I was directly solved by others.

    I stood in the middle of countless ghosts. Suddenly, I saw four people frantically looking for something in these teams.

    Ai Tangtang, Sun Xiaopeng, Yunhai Boss, and Yan Beixun.

    They are constantly searching in the team.

    I don¡¯t want to see them.

    "It's so embarrassing. Without Qimen Feijia, I am nothing."

    I lowered my head, followed the team, and walked slowly forward.

    They gathered not far away.

    I heard their conversation.

    "What should I do? That boy Asiu has gone somewhere. Isn't he so stupid that he reincarnated?"

    "I just went to ask if Axiu Yang can return Yang before his life is over."

    "That kid was killed by that Asura in one move. Are you embarrassed to see us?"

    I watched the discussion they broke down, and I felt a little warm in my heart. I wanted to go forward and see them.

    Suddenly, my hand was grabbed by someone. I turned around and saw that it was Ksitigarbha.

    Ksitigarbha looked at me with a smile, took my hand and said slowly: "Follow me."

    After saying that, the scene around me changed, and I followed Ksitigarbha to the Soul Sentence Peak.

    "Zhang Xiu, do you know how much trouble your death has brought to our underworld?" King Ksitigarbha looked at me with a half-smile but not a smile: "Especially that dragon princess, she almost overturned our underworld.  "(Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 629 Awakening

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I smiled at Ksitigarbha, sighed and said, "With you, old man, how could such a thing happen?"

    Ksitigarbha put his hands behind his back, looked at me and said, "You seemed unwilling to see them just now. Why?"

    Thinking of this, I lowered my head and said: "Bodhisattva, I have always thought that I am very powerful, at least in my heart I think so, but when I was in the underworld and lost the Qimen Flying Armor, I was killed by others with just one move.  "

    "It's not that I don't dare to see them for fear of embarrassment, but I feel that even if I see them like this, I will be a burden when I return to the earth, right?" I looked at Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva and said.

    Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva said with a smile: "Then what do you want to do, reincarnate?"

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, my head is quite messed up right now.¡± I covered my forehead and shook my head.

    "Do you know why I brought you to Soul Judgment Peak?" Ksitigarbha said, "After you die, don't you want to see your master? Have a few words with him?"

    After saying that, Ksitigarbha held my hand, and in an instant, Ksitigarbha and I came to the cell.

    Hentianxiao was leaning against the wall with a straw in his mouth. When he saw Ksitigarbha and I appeared, he smiled and said, "Ksitigarbha, you are quite trustworthy. I asked you for help. It's true."  .¡±

    "I've brought you here. Say goodbye." Ksitigarbha nodded, turned around and disappeared.

    ¡°Is it because of you that Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva came to me?¡± I asked.

    "Apprentice, come on, sit down. This matter is actually all my fault, Master." Hentianxiao said with a rare look of shame on his face, "When I was sealing the passages from the devil world to the earth, I was  There are some illusions left in it.¡±

    "I was originally worried that others would destroy the magic circle when they went in, but I didn't expect that you would get in trouble when you went in to help." Hentian said with a smile.

    I sighed: "Master, I'm sorry, I lost the Qimen Flying Armor."

    "You used the Qimen Flying Armor to guard the Yangjian, right?" Hentianxiao said at this time: "The Qimen Flying Armor was originally meant to guard the treasures left behind in the Yangjian. Even if it is used by others, it is still for people to protect the Yangjian.  "

    "You use the Qimen Flying Armor to protect Yangjian, what's wrong with it?"

    When I heard this, the knot in my heart opened up a little, and I said: "Master, but without the Qimen Flying Armor, I can't even take a move from the monster. I'm like this"

    "How did I get so many treasures back then? How could they be so powerful with just a Sanqing Huayang Spear?" Hentian said with a smile.

    I nodded: "So, I don't have the skills you have, Master."

    "Apprentice, ahem, to be honest, your current negative attitude is also due to the reason behind the seal. In addition to illusions, there are also some things that can impress people's minds. You are now stuck in a dead end. You were originally quite  Simple things, when influenced by inner demons, become infinitely magnified."

    When I heard this, I frowned.

    "Who said you are weak? You can slowly accumulate strength and exercise. The disappearance of the Qimen Flying Armor will be a benefit to you. If not, you might stay in that armor all your life, shrinking your head."

    Hentian smiled.

    When I heard this, I closed my eyes, meditated for a while, then exhaled, opened my eyes, and the knot in my heart gradually opened.

    This problem was not a problem in the first place. After I came back to my senses, I discovered why I was so decadent before because I lost the Qimen Flying Armor and was killed by a monster with one move.

    Now that I have woken up, I feel a little strange.

    "Do you understand? That's good. In fact, you are already dead, and you have been dead for almost a month." Hentian smiled and said: "It's just that the three souls and seven souls have been wandering around. As soon as you arrived in the underworld, you were  Ksitigarbha sent it over.¡±

    "If I had found you later, I guess your kid would have been affected by the inner demons and jumped directly into reincarnation." Hentian said with a smile, found a cup of wine and handed it over.

    I took the wine, took a sip, and couldn't help but curse at him: "I'll go, you don't bring such a deceitful disciple, there are so many evil things in there."

    "I'm not afraid that the demons will come in and destroy the sword." After Hentianxiao finished speaking, his face fell, he glanced at me and said, "Apprentice."

    "Well, you said it." I was drinking, and my heart was opened at this time, and I was in a good mood.

    "I heard that your physical body is no longer usable." Master said.

    As soon as I heard this, the wine bottle in my hand fell to the ground, and there was an empty sound from the cell.

    "What?" I looked at Master in surprise.

      "I only heard what Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva said about this matter. I don't know the specific details. You also know that I am a prisoner. Otherwise, you go out and ask the first judge." Hentian said with a smile.

    I turned around and ran outside to the main hall. I originally wanted to find the first judge, but on the way, I met Kunde.

    Kunde stopped me and said, "Zhang Xiu, why are you running in such a hurry?"

    "Master, let me ask you something. Is my body destroyed?" I asked.

    "Your body?" Kunde frowned and shook his head: "I'm not sure, but I heard that you died recently. Laoshan, Longyin Temple, and the demon clan are all making trouble in the underworld, and you caused some trouble.  But I haven¡¯t heard much about the specific situation.¡±

    "The person in charge of this matter has always been the God of Sunshine." Kunde looked me up and down and said, "But I see that you are very lively, so there is nothing wrong with you. Go back to the sun quickly, and I will help you read your life and death book.  It¡¯s over, my life is not over yet.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t use my body anymore.¡± I said with a bitter look on my face.

    When Kunde heard this, his expression changed drastically: "Really? Follow me, I know where they are."

    After saying that, he took my hand, found a sedan chair, and took me in the sedan chair to Huangquan Bridge.

    I was on the sedan chair, and I saw Ai Tangtang and the others from far away. They were looking for traces of me among the countless wandering souls.

    Kunde took me out of the sedan chair, and I hurriedly ran towards them.

    "Hey, I'm here." I yelled.

    Ai Tangtang and the four of them brushed their heads and turned to look at me.

    Ai Tangtang hugged me very quickly. Her hug made my whole body hurt and I felt a little out of breath.

    "Tangtang, please be gentle, I'm about to be hugged to death by you." I said hurriedly as I was out of breath from her hug.

    How unjust it would be for me to let a silly girl like Ai Tangtang hug me until she loses her soul.

    Ai Tangtang¡¯s eyes were a little red, and he looked at me and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Sun Xiaopeng, the boss of Yunhai, and Yan Beixun were all standing not far away. I was also a little touched. I didn¡¯t expect that as soon as something happened to me, these guys would come to the underworld and search for me in the vast sea of ??ghosts.

    I was so moved that I cursed: "Sun Xiaopeng, you bastards, what's wrong with my body!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 630 Lotus Root

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After I asked, Ai Tangtang said: "Don't blame them. You had such a big hole in your chest at that time. Too much blood flowed. Your heart stopped beating and your blood coagulated. Your body was destroyed."

    When Ai Tangtang said this, his eyes showed unwillingness: "In the future, maybe you can only work as a ghost in the underworld."

    Sun Xiaopeng came up and patted me on the shoulder: "Don't worry, I have a lot of people in Laoshan in the underworld. You won't be bullied when you work in the underworld in the future. After a few decades, I'll die, brother. Come down and accompany me."  You will be together in this underworld all day long, eating, drinking, and having fun. Isn¡¯t it wonderful just thinking about it?¡±

    "Is there really no other way?" Yan Beixun frowned and said, "Is there no other way to return the sun?"

    The boss of Yunhai shook his head: "My body is gone, so what can I do?"

    Kunde said at this time: "That's not necessarily the case."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??

    "Okay, don't be polite with these common rituals. Of course, I just suggest that you can try to ask Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva has great supernatural powers, and maybe he can find a solution." Kunde said.

    As soon as he finished speaking, suddenly, a burst of golden Buddha light shone in mid-air.

    I looked up and saw Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva standing in mid-air, emitting Buddha light. All the ghosts and ghosts at Huangquan Bridge immediately knelt down when they saw it.

    "The Greatly Merciful and Greatly Compassionate Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva"

    Except for Ai Tangtang, we all knelt down and worshiped Ksitigarbha.

    ¡° Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva came to take me away to see Hentianxiao before. He probably hid the Buddha¡¯s light on purpose.

    Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva walked up to us and said, ¡°I heard everything you just said.¡±

    "Bodhisattva, I wonder if you can help me?" I asked hurriedly.

    When Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva heard this, he shook his head slightly: "Reshaping the physical body is a fantasy and impossible."

    Hearing this, I didn¡¯t say anything and waited for Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva¡¯s next words.

    If there is really nothing we can do, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva will not come out to see us.

    Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva closed his eyes and said slowly: "But there is another way, I just don't know if you are willing to do it."

    "Originally I shouldn't have used this method on you, but just now Hate Tianxiao found me out of consideration for the fact that he has been imprisoned by our underworld for so many years." Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva let out a long sigh.

    "You should go back to the earthly world, so go back to the earthly world. After a while, Zhang Xiu will come back. Follow me."

    After Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva finished speaking, he turned around and left. I glanced at Ai Tangtang and the others.

    Ai Tangtang¡¯s eyes clearly showed reluctance.

    "Wait for me at the Chinese medicine shop, I will definitely come back."

    After saying that, I followed Ksitigarbha¡¯s back.

    Following Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva and I came to a wilderness hill in the underworld.

    There is a small wooden house on this hill.

    The furnishings inside the wooden house were very simple. Ksitigarbha sat on the chair and said with a smile: "Sit down."

    "Bodhisattva." After I sat down, I asked eagerly: "What is the solution? Please don't show off."

    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, this is a major event related to my life, so I can¡¯t help but be nervous.

    Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva smiled slightly and said, "Have you heard of Nezha's deeds?"

    "The story of Nezha, who committed suicide by cutting off his flesh to return to his father and his mother, and was finally reborn as a lotus root by Master Taiyi?" Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva looked at me and said.

    When I heard this, I felt happy and said, "Bodhisattva, is it possible that you also want to use lotus roots to help me reshape my body?"

    "That's right." Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva nodded slightly.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s start quickly.¡± I said.

    Ksitigarbha smiled, and then took out a lotus seed from his hand: "Since the lotus root will be your physical body in the future, you need to plant it now. When you plant the lotus root, you will use the lotus root as your physical body to return Yang."  .¡±

    "Okay." I nodded.

    "This room will be reserved for you to make lotus roots. When the lotus roots really grow, I will help you shape your body."

    After saying this, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva left.

    I looked at the back of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva and felt a little regretful. How could I have known how to plant lotus roots? If I had known that when I was in college, I would have gone to an agricultural school instead of a normal college.

     It's too late to regret now.

    I also know that lotus roots must be planted in a pond. I searched this area and couldn't find it. I found a swamp, which looked good. After throwing the seeds in, I wanted to loosen my pants.  Fertilize this lotus root.

    ?Then I thought, now that I have become a ghost, how can I fertilize it? Moreover, this will be my physical body from now on, so peeing to promote growth is not a good idea.

    In the following days, I stayed bored in the wooden house. When I had nothing to do, I would go and take a look at the swamp. The lotus seed looked like it had sunk into the sea, without any movement at all.

    There is no watch here, so I can only count the days with my fingers. In the blink of an eye, two full months have passed.

    In the past two months, I have become increasingly irritable.

    This is too troublesome. With such urine, when will we be able to plant lotus roots?

    It could take several years.

    I was sitting next to the swamp and couldn't help but complain: "Brother Lotus Root, you should grow up faster. How many years will it be when you grow up and I am still yang?"

    Another two months have passed.

    I was very irritable at first, but later on, as usual every day, I took a look at the swamp and then turned around. I completely lost confidence in this lotus seed.

    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there might be something wrong with the lotus seeds.

    That day I went to this swamp as usual, but to my surprise, lotus roots grew out of the swamp where I left the lotus seeds.

    And overnight, a human-shaped lotus root grew.

    I walked forward and touched the lotus root in disbelief.

    At this moment, Ksitigarbha appeared next to me, looked at the lotus roots in the swamp, and said expressionlessly: "Yes, you can grow lotus roots in four months."

    ¡°Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, is this lotus root not an ordinary lotus root?¡± I asked.

    Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva nodded and said: "If you are always agitated and impatient, this lotus root will never grow. It will only grow when you are truly calm and face the lotus root calmly."

    "This is to kill your anger." Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva explained: "Since the lotus roots have grown, what are you waiting for? Go ahead."

    After saying that, he slapped me on the back.

    I bumped into this lotus root. When I came to my senses, I was standing next to Ksitigarbha. But the difference was that I clearly felt that I had a physical body.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 631 Qingluan Fire Phoenix

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ?????????????????? Jumping up and down is no different from what I usually do. If anything, it¡¯s because I have no heartbeat at all.

    Ksitigarbha looked at me with a pleased expression and said, "Not bad, not bad."

    "Thank you very much, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva." I quickly knelt down and kowtowed to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.

    "Since you have turned into a lotus root, let me give you something else." After saying that, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva handed out two eggs in his hand.

    I smiled and said: "Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, you are so polite. Just help me reshape my body. Why are you giving me eggs? I don't like eating eggs very much."

    "As I said that, I took the two eggs. As soon as I took them into my hands, the two eggs cracked, and two chicks came out of the eggs.

    These two chicks, one is cyan and the other is fiery red, are no different from ordinary birds except for the weird eyes.

    ¡°Bodhisattva, I don¡¯t usually keep pets.¡± I said.

    Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva nodded slightly: "Sure enough, you are their destined person. These two, named Qingluan Fire Phoenix, are the descendants of Qingluan Fire Phoenix who accompanied Nezha at the beginning. The two eggs have been with me for so long.  , none of them hatched.¡±

    "You are the incarnation of the lotus root. I thought about bringing you here to try, but I didn't expect that it actually happened." Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva smiled and said, "Well, it has been four months in the blink of an eye. Now you have reshaped your physical body. Everything has changed."  Everything is different from before, all abilities have been lost, let¡¯s start over.¡±

    Along the way, I had many questions for Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.

    This Qingluan Fire Phoenix is ??very famous. It was Nezha's Hot Wheel. I asked: "Bodhisattva, since you gave away the Hot Wheel, look at the Fire Spear, the Universe Circle, and the Huntian Ling.  Should you just give it to me as a gift?"

    ¡°As a result, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva didn¡¯t even talk to me and sent me to return the sun.

    ¡­¡­

    I opened my eyes and turned my head to look.

    At this time, I was naked and lying in a forest. I quickly covered my lower body and looked around. There was no one nearby.

    Two little birds, Qingluan and Fire Phoenix, were chirping around me.

    I hurriedly made the incantation: "Supreme Ying Yuanzun, who rules the thirty-six heavens, transforms the nine heavens into universal bodies, and transforms the realms of the ten directions. The divine soldiers are as urgent as the law. This is your decree!"

    no response.

    "Heaven and Earth are boundless and the universe borrows the law!" I prepared to use the palm talisman again, but it still had no effect.

    Damn it, have I really lost my way?

    Forget it, now is not the time to worry about this thing. I hurriedly grabbed some leaves from the ground, put them under my crotch, and then ran out of the forest naked.

    The two little birds, Qingluan and Fire Phoenix, were chirping behind me all the way, making a lot of noise.

    When I saw a village, I stole a pair of underwear and clothes, and then I found the people in the village and asked where this place was.

    But you haven¡¯t taken it as my question yet.

    "Brother Li, aren't these your clothes? There is a thief!"

    "Run." I said to the green luan fire phoenix above me, and ran away. These two birds were much less loyal than I thought. They flew so fast that I couldn't catch up.

    I ran out of breath for a while, and then I asked and learned that I was in the suburbs of Chongqing at this time. I had nothing on me, no phone, let alone calling Yan Beixun to pick me up. Even  All the clothes on my body were newly stolen.

    I found a road and waited. Several cars passing by refused to stop.

    It pissed me off half to death.

    The last beautiful woman driving a BMW stopped the car. She was wearing sunglasses and dressed very fashionably. She smiled and said, "Zhang Xiu, why are you taking a taxi here?"

    I took a look, Luo Yaqian.

    When I saw that I was an acquaintance, I was not polite. I opened the car door and got in. Qingluan Huofeng naturally followed me.

    Luo Yaqian¡¯s face changed and she cursed: ¡°Get these two smelly birds out quickly, what if they poop in my car?¡±

    "Mei Luo, long time no see. After all, I'm an old classmate. I'm going to Nanping Pedestrian Street." I smiled.

    Luo Yaqian glared at me: "Am I familiar with you? Get off the car!"

    I thought about what happened back then, and I couldn't help but sigh. This is really not a case of enemies getting together. The woman I was chasing now hates me so much. Is my character so bad?

    "I'm telling you, my boyfriend is a shareholder of Loulong Group. You'd better get out of the car. He has many acquaintances in the police station." Luo Yaqian looked at me with a look of boredom.

     If I get kicked out of the car, I won¡¯t be allowed to walk back.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can just drive me to the public security bureau.¡± I nodded.

    Luo Yaqian gritted her teeth, then took out her phone and started calling.

    "Hey, hubby, I was bullied, um, in the suburbs"

    I grabbed her phone directly, and then said to the person over there: "Hey, buddy, my name is Zhang Xiu, I am a colonel in the army, and now I want to commandeer your girlfriend's car, that's it, hang up."

    After saying that, I hung up the phone.

    Looking at Luo Yaqian¡¯s still unwillingness to drive, I said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to drive me away, that¡¯s fine, but I have a request.¡±

    Luo Yaqian looked at me with a questioning look.

    "That's it, I'll drive, and you can sleep next to me. Isn't it nice? You can also play with these two silly birds. Let me tell you, these two silly birds are Qingluan Fire Phoenix. They are awesome. You know Nezha?  The Hot Wheels, the one that flies into the sky."

    Luo Yaqian looked at me with eyes that looked like a lunatic: "I think you're bragging, and you're going to go to heaven."

    After saying that, she started driving the car.

    I was sitting in the car, feeling very comfortable in my heart, and asked: "Um, Yaqian, didn't you and your dad open a noodle shop in Dianjiang before? How do you drive such a good car?"

    "Humph, my boyfriend is a shareholder of a large group. See if my car costs more than half a million." Luo Yaqian said happily.

    ¡°When I saw her showing off like this, I felt a little unhappy. Oh, if it had been before, I would have given it up. But I have just been resurrected and I am being looked down upon. What does this mean?

    Thinking of this, I raised my hand and grabbed Qingluan and said, "I'm not bragging. If you sell Qingluan for one billion yuan, people are rushing to get it. Do you believe it? Just this one feather can compare to  Before this car.¡±

    Suddenly, my hand hurt, and Qingluan pricked me in dissatisfaction, which made me grin with all my teeth.

    After it flew up, it chirped happily towards it.

    After Luo Yaqian took me to Nanping Pedestrian Street, I happily grabbed two birds and got out of the car.

    "Ms. Luo, thank you very much. If you have anything to do next time we meet, don't be polite."

    After saying that, I hurriedly ran towards the Chinese medicine store. I hadn¡¯t seen him for such a long time and I didn¡¯t know how Ai Tangtang was doing.

    As soon as I walked into the Chinese medicine shop, I saw Ai Tangtang chatting with a middle-aged man in his fifties.

    As soon as she saw me coming back, she screamed with joy, rushed up, and jumped into my arms.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 632 Bluffing

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "You're back." Ai Tangtang touched my face vigorously and said, "It doesn't look like a lotus root, it's so fleshy."

    "Do I want to give you a bite?" I smiled, rolled my eyes at the girl, looked at the person inside and asked, "Who is this?"

    "Oh, he is out of trouble and wants to find someone for help." Ai Tangtang said, and the person said: "I'm sorry, you can come back tomorrow, I have something to do today."

    The man smiled and nodded: "I happen to have something to deal with, so I'll come over again tomorrow."

    After saying that, he left the Chinese medicine shop.

    ¡°Where did you pick up these two little birds?¡± Ai Tangtang asked, looking at the birds behind me.

    "This is Qingluan Fire Phoenix. King Ksitigarbha helped me transform into a lotus root body and gave it as a gift." I asked, "Where is Yanbei looking for people?"

    "It's time to go to work. Please sit down first. How have you been spending the past few months?" Ai Tangtang hurriedly pulled me to the sofa and sat down, asking questions.

    The Qingluan Fire Phoenix was flying around the house, smashing bottles and jars from time to time.

    I told my story about my experience growing lotus roots in the underworld these past few months. After listening to this, Ai Tangtang wanted to sigh with emotion, but she found that the house had been messed up by Qingluan Fire Phoenix.

    The cabinets storing Chinese medicine were all pecked open. The two little birds seemed to be very interested in these medicinal materials. They tasted them here and there.

    "What kind of birds dare to run wild in my territory." When Ai Tangtang saw it, he rushed forward angrily and raised his hand to catch the two birds.

    Ai Tangtang said to me sternly: "These two birds are running wild in my territory. What should I do?"

    I just wanted Ai Tangyou to be careful not to hurt these two birds. Unexpectedly, Qingluan Fire Phoenix had one burning cyan flame and one burning red flame.

    Ai Tangtang screamed in anger, let go of his hand, and let go of his two hands.

    The Qingluan fire phoenix flew back and forth above Ai Tangtang's head, chirping proudly.

    Ai Tangtang was burned, and she was stunned on the spot. I saw that she had no reaction at all, so I walked up, waved my hand in front of Ai Tangtang and asked, "Hey, are you okay?"

    At this time, Ai Tangtang came back to his senses and said: "What on earth are these two birds? They can actually hurt me."

    "Didn't I say it, Qingluan Fire Phoenix?" I said.

    Ai Tangtang frowned slightly, pondered for a while, and suddenly said loudly: "Ah! Qingluan Fire Phoenix is ??the Hot Wheel of Nezha."

    "You also know." I smiled and said, "My hand is not hurt."

    "Of course not." Ai Tangtang said, and retracted his hands behind his back, not wanting me to see him.

    I pulled out her hand and saw that her face was swollen and her hands were burnt.

    But I didn¡¯t worry too much, Ai Tangtang is a dragon after all, and unlike us humans, he will heal quickly.

    "Hey, Nezha really killed the third prince of your dragon clan?" I asked curiously.

    Ai Tangtang nodded and said: "Yes."

    "Fuck, are you so tough?" I was surprised.

    "After I was born, there were eldest brother, second brother, and fourth sister, but there was no third brother." Ai Tangtang said: "He was killed by Nezha."

    "But Nezha is not some kind of god that you humans preach, he is just a person with a very strong Taoism. Seriously speaking, Nezha is not as powerful as your master, but his treasures are quite powerful, especially  It¡¯s this Qingluan Fire Phoenix.¡±

    "The Qingluan Fire Phoenix is ??an ancient ferocious beast. I don't know why it turned into a Hot Wheel." Ai Tangtang said while looking at the two birds.

    "Why don't you ask your father if there is any way to turn Qingluan Fire Phoenix into a hot wheel?" I asked.

    "Don't, listen to my second brother. When the third brother was killed by Nezha, my father was so angry that he killed all the Qingluan Fire Phoenix in the world, which caused the Qingluan Fire Phoenix to become extinct. Ksitigarbha  Why is the king still hiding two of them?" Ai Tangtang said: "Anyway, don't let my father know, these two broken birds will definitely not survive."

    I laughed dryly after hearing this and said, "Okay, I'll call Yan Beixun. We finally got out of that hellish place in the underworld. We should have a good celebration."

    "Well, let's go eat hot pot." Ai Tangtang also nodded happily.

    I picked up the phone and called Yan Beixun.

    "Hey, I'm back." I said to Yan Beixun on the other end of the phone.

    Yan Beixun on the other end of the phone said extremely happily: "Damn it, you're back? You're really resurrected."?Ksitigarbha, that old boy is quite trustworthy. Where are you? I'll be right over.  "

    "Chinese medicine shop, take Sister Xiaoping with you and go out to eat together." I said.

    "Wait!"

    After saying that, Yan Beixun hung up the phone.

    "Where should we go to eat?" Ai Tangtang thought about it.

    I waved to the Qingluan Fire Phoenix, and the two birds flew to my hand and rubbed against my hand happily.

    They are obviously very intelligent and very affectionate with me, maybe because they were hatched in my hands at that time.

    "You two will stay in this room later, don't fly around, you know?" I said to Qingluan Huofeng.

    These two birds are also a problem. I didn¡¯t realize it before, but I remembered it after seeing them burn Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang is from the dragon clan, so being burned is no big deal, but if Qingluan Fire Phoenix flies out and accidentally sets off a big fire, it is estimated that many people will be burned to death.

    Qingluan Huofeng nodded, it looked very good-looking.

    I touched their heads and turned to ask Ai Tangtang: "Hey, what do you think Qingluan Fire Phoenix eats?"

    ¡°There are bugs, birds like to eat bugs.¡± Ai Tangtang said without thinking.

    I raised my hand and let the Qingluan Fire Phoenix continue to fly in the sky.

    After dinner, I have to buy a birdcage for Qingluan Fire Phoenix.

    Soon, Yan Beixun and Sister Xiaoping walked in from outside.

    After Yan Beixun came in, he gave me a bear hug: "Haha, that's good. Your body is strong enough. It doesn't look like anything is a big deal."

    "It's nothing." I sighed.

    Sister Xiaoping asked me anxiously: "Axiu, have you seen my son this time with Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva?"

    "By the way, have you seen peace?" Yan Bei asked.

    "I saw him. He was next to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, dressed up beautifully, just like a golden boy." I nodded and smiled.

    Of course I didn¡¯t see Yan Pingan, but a white lie is always good.

    As soon as I finished speaking, Sister Xiaoping looked surprised, clasped her hands together and said hurriedly: "No, I have to go to the temple to offer incense to the Bodhisattva. I won't go to eat."

    After saying that, Sister Xiaoping turned around and ran away.

    Yan Beixun waited for Sister Xiaoping to leave before saying, "Are you bluffing?"

    "How do you know?" I laughed dryly.

    "Can my son be the golden boy next to the Bodhisattva? I don't believe it myself. Forget it, it's better to make Xiaoping happy than to worry about her all day long." Yan Beixun said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 633 The body was stolen

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What's wrong, are you still worried about your son? If you are with Ksitigarbha, nothing will happen to you." I comforted him.

    Yan Beixun smiled dryly: "Although I say that, he is his son after all. Do you think you don't care if you say you don't care?"

    ¡°Si Tangtang, let¡¯s go eat.¡± I shouted towards Ai Tangtang.

    "okay."

    Ai Tangtang nodded.

    We went to a hotpot restaurant on the next street, asked for a private room, and ordered food. After Yan Beixun sat down, he asked, "By the way, I saw two birds in your store just now. What were they?"

    With that said, Yan Beixun picked up a cup of tea and took a sip.

    "The Qingluan Fire Phoenix is ??a gift from Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva." I said.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Yan Beixun spat out the tea in his mouth. I had to grab it quickly, otherwise he would be spitted all over.

    "Why are you so excited?" I said.

    Yan Beixun asked: "You mean, those two birds are Wind and Fire Wheels? Damn it, you kid is so lucky. You can let others kill you. After you go to the underworld, you can still deal with Wind and Fire Wheels."  wheel."

    ¡°Ksitigarbha wants to give it to me, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡± I smiled and asked, ¡°By the way, by the way, where did you bury my body? Burial or cremation?¡±

    "When you died in the beginning, we put your body in the ice cave. I heard that it could restore your sanity, so we didn't need this body. So we found a barren mountain, bought a coffin, and buried it casually.  , what's wrong, you still want to go to the incense stick?" Yan Beixun asked.

    Although I also feel a little awkward in my heart, after all, how can I not be awkward talking to others about issues such as my own body?

    But I still nodded: "Take me to see you after dinner. This time I have changed into a lotus root body, and all the Taoist techniques are gone. Where is my Sanqing Yang Huayang Spear?"

    "It's kept in the shop, don't worry." Ai Tangtang said.

    After we finished eating, a group of us, Yan Beixun, drove towards a barren mountain. When we got to the foot of the mountain, I couldn't help but curse: "I'll go, Yan Beixun, you old bastard, I'm dead, you  Why are you buried in such a poor place? How is the feng shui?"

    Yan Beixun walked on the road ahead and said with a smile: "Don't worry, this place has very good Feng Shui. I've seen it myself."

    "This land is too desolate." I shook my head.

    The three of us walked for about twenty minutes and came to a grave. We were dumbfounded.

    This grave was actually dug up, the coffin was exposed, and the body inside was missing!

    "Damn it, I'm a corpse?" I couldn't help but cursed, and asked Yan Bei: "Brother, did you find a bunch of treasures to bury with me? Did the tomb robbers take notice?"

    "How is that possible?" Yan Beixun also shook his head hurriedly: "I have stripped you of all the valuable things on your body. Don't look at me like this. I am reluctant to give you something good to bury with you. This is not what you want."  Resurrection? I buried a lot of good things. You come back to life, but you still don¡¯t want to call me a prodigal?"

    "Stop arguing." Ai Tangtang, whose face was red with anger, said, "Since the person who dug this grave did not do it for the treasure, but stole the body, he came here for Axiu's body.  .¡±

    "What's the use of stealing my body?" I couldn't help but say, "There's such a big hole in my chest, and besides"

    "I understand!" Ai Tangtang said hurriedly: "Axiu, have you opened your eyes?"

    "Well, yes, I opened my heavenly eyes before I died." I nodded.

    When Yan Beixun heard this, his face darkened: "Using corpses with open eyes to practice corpse training?"

    "Is it great?" I asked angrily in my heart.

    Anyone else would be furious. Hell, someone had their grave dug and their body stolen. Who wouldn¡¯t be angry?

    "Hey, what should I do?" Yan Beixun looked at me and asked.

    "What should I do? Call the police!" I said.

    "Is it possible that with the three of us, we can still find the person who stole the body? These traces probably happened a month or two ago."

    I took out my phone and called Deputy Director Wang. He asked what happened. I said, "My body was stolen. Please bring someone to solve the case quickly."

    "Ah what?" Deputy Director Wang on the other end of the phone was obviously a little stunned.

    I coughed and said, "Sorry, I'm a little too excited. I have a friend whose body was stolen. Bring someone here to investigate the case."

    I gave my address, and within an hour or so, Deputy Director Wang personally brought a team of police officers over to investigate on the spot.??.

    I took the cigarette and handed it to Deputy Director Wang and said, "Deputy Director Wang, please excuse me. This body is very important to me. Please find it."

    Deputy Director Wang nodded and said: "Of course I will try my best to help you, but it is difficult to investigate in this barren mountain."

    "Try to help as much as possible." I smiled and looked at the police investigating the case. We couldn't help. In the end, I asked Deputy Director Wang to inform me as soon as possible when there was a result.

    Then we took the bus back to Chongqing.

    Along the way, I was in a bad mood, very bad, extremely bad.

    This feeling is really uncomfortable.

    My body was stolen and I don¡¯t know what happened to it.

    "Don't think too hard about it." Yan Beixun said, "If I had known earlier, I would have cremated you directly, so that your body would not be turned into a zombie and go around killing people."

    "My corpse is refined into a zombie, will it be very powerful?" I couldn't help but ask.

    "Are you kidding me? Can a corpse with a Heavenly Eye be normal?" Yan Beixun said, "I didn't expect your kid to be able to open the Heavenly Eye."

    "Now that I have changed my body, can I still have the celestial eye?" I couldn't help but ask.

    "Yes, open your heavenly eyes. Do you think it's just a physical body? Your three souls and seven souls are already different from ordinary people, but I don't understand this lotus root body, and I don't know how to teach you your Taoist skills." Sitting.  Yan Beixun in front said.

    Hearing this makes me feel better. Unfortunately, I am like ordinary people now. I don¡¯t know how many years or months it will take to regain my training skills.

    On the way back, Ai Tangtang also bought two birdcages and a large bag of bird food.

    After Yan Beixun sent me back to the Chinese medicine shop, we were not in the mood to continue celebrating. Yan Beixun said: "I will go back immediately to find someone to check to see if there is any special corpse evil that the cult needs to refine recently, or has already been  A very powerful corpse evil was refined."

    "Well, that's troublesome."

    After Ai Tangtang and I returned to the Chinese medicine shop, I sat on the sofa. Ai Tangtang was quite leisurely and went to play with Qingluan Huofeng, but Qingluan Huofeng and Qingluan Huofeng ignored her at all.

    I watched Ai Tangtang running around the house chasing Qingluan Huofeng, and I asked, "Do you want my help?"

    "No need, it's just two birds. I still don't believe they can't be subdued." After Ai Tangtang finished speaking, he continued to chase them with bird food.

    I smiled. Suddenly, my phone rang. I looked down and saw that it was Sun Xiaopeng calling.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 634 Huang Canzheng

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Hey, kid, what's wrong?" I asked.

    "You're back?" Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "Haha, I knew you wouldn't die. Just wait, I'll come to Chongqing soon, let's have a good drink together."

    "Don't rush over here to drink. Do me a favor first." I said, "My body has been stolen."

    "What?"

    I said: "My body has been stolen. Please quickly ask the people from Laoshan to check for me to find out who the bastard did it."

    "Brother, are you kidding me?" Sun Xiaopeng said.

    I started to wonder: "Do I need to joke with you about this kind of thing?"

    Sun Xiaopeng said on the other end: "Okay, the drinking matter will be postponed for the time being. I will find someone first to find out what is going on."

    After saying that, he hung up the phone.

    I was sitting on the sofa and couldn't help but wonder, what kind of bastard did this?

    Deputy Director Wang doesn¡¯t have any clues. The mountain is too remote and barren, and there is no surveillance. And we don¡¯t know when the body was stolen. It¡¯s really troublesome to find it.

    Early the next morning, I was lying on the sofa in a daze, and there was a rapid knock on the door.

    I stretched, rubbed my eyes, put on a coat, opened the rolling shutter door, and saw that it was the man in his fifties who talked to Ai Tangtang when I came back yesterday.

    "Brother, are you okay?" I asked, yawning.

    "Is Master Ai Tangtang here?" the middle-aged man asked.

    "Come in." I waved my hand: "What's the matter?"

    After sitting down, I poured a cup of tea. The man smiled and handed over a business card and said: "Hello, I am Huang Canzheng, the chairman of Shenxi Group. During this time, didn't I find a girlfriend?  I feel like she¡¯s weird.¡±

    "What kind of weird method?" I asked.

    "Sleepwalking." Huang Canzheng said.

    I glanced at him and said, "You're sleepwalking and you're going to the hospital."

    "It's not an ordinary sleepwalking. After she sleepwalked, she walked around the house with a knife, as if she wanted to kill people, and she also laughed strangely. One night, I got up to go to the bathroom and saw her pulling out a handful of her hair.  Eat it in your mouth.¡±

    Huang Canzheng said with a panicked look on his face: "Master, you can save me, no matter how much money you have."

    I think about it, Huang Canzheng¡¯s girlfriend is probably possessed by a lonely ghost who loves to cause trouble, and is not a master.

    "Okay, don't worry, I'll draw a talisman for you, take it back and let your girlfriend take it with her."

    Huang Canzheng shook his head: "No, I came to Master Ai Tangtang two days ago to ask for a talisman, but it didn't work."

    Ai Tangtang, that girl can draw talismans?  He was probably trying to trick the yellow person in front of me.

    I saw the uneasy look on his face and said, "Then let me go with you."

    At this time, there were footsteps upstairs. I looked up and saw Ai Tangtang still holding a toothbrush in his mouth and shouted: "I'll go with you."

    As soon as Ai Tangtang spoke, I came back to my senses. Now that I have no Taoist skills, just following Huang Canzheng there would be the same as seeking death.

    "Okay, hurry up and wash up." I turned around and said, "Boss Huang, I'm sorry, I have to make you wait a little longer."

    "No rush, no rush." ??Huang Canzheng said happily when he saw my promise.

    At this time, the Qingluan Fire Phoenix was flying around in the birdcage, and would eat some bird food from time to time.

    Last night, Ai Tangtang worked hard for a long time before finally delivering bird food to their mouths. After that, they fell in love with the taste of bird food.

    I poured some bird food into the birdcage, and Huang Can came up to me and asked, "Hey, what species are these two birds? Why haven't I seen them before?"

    ¡°Rare things caught in the mountains, brought here to raise.¡± I laughed.

    Huang Canzheng asked: "How to sell it?"

    "These two birds are not for sale." I shook my head.

    Although Huang Canzheng listened to me and said he would not sell it, he still did not change his interest in Qingluan Fire Phoenix. He looked directly at Qingluan Fire Phoenix with a look of great interest.

    This is normal. Legend has it that Qingluan was a divine bird in ancient times, and Huofeng is the legendary phoenix.

    Although these two Qingluan fire phoenixes were just born, they look very different from ordinary birds.

    At this time, Ai Tangtang also ran down from upstairs. I asked, "Where is the Sanqing Huayang Spear."

      "Under the sofa." Ai Tangtang said.

    I pushed open the sofa, and there was a long gun box underneath. When I opened the gun box, a fire stick was placed quietly inside.

    I stretched out my hand, and as soon as it touched the fire stick, the rust on it suddenly disappeared and turned into a Sanqing Huayang Gun. Seeing this, I felt relieved.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:????????????????????:???????????????????????????????????????OUT out of the way, the Sanqing Huayang Spear will no longer listen to me and what to do. At this time, it seems that this worry is unnecessary.

    I picked up the Sanqing Huayang Gun, and I didn¡¯t bring any other charms with me, because after all, I couldn¡¯t use it.

    "Besides, with Ai Tangtang following us, it's really dangerous. She'll be the one to go. I'll just bring the Sanqing Huayang Gun to protect myself."

    Ai Tangtang and I followed Huang Canzheng to the garage. He was driving a Mercedes-Benz off-road vehicle. After we opened the door and got in, Huang Canzheng drove and said: "My girlfriend should still be sleeping at home now. She is usually not asleep at this time.  Awake."

    "Just find out what happened to her, Boss Huang, this price." I asked.

    Huang Canzheng said: "This is easy to say. Is 200,000 enough?"

    As soon as I heard this, my eyes lit up: "Okay."

    Who doesn¡¯t like money?  After all, raising a girlfriend like Ai Tangtang, who is a prodigal, means that the landlord's family sometimes doesn't have enough food to spare.

    Huang Canzheng drove us to the door of a villa.

    After the three of us got off the car, Huang Can opened the door and walked in. A woman was sitting on the sofa watching TV.

    She turned back and said with a smile: "Brother Huang, are you back?"

    When I saw it, it turned out to be Luo Yaqian.

    After Luo Yaqian saw me, her smile faded and she frowned and said, "Brother Huang, who is this? Why did you bring him back?"

    "Don't be rude, this is the master I invited to exorcise you." Huang Canzheng said with a serious face.

    "He is a liar. He and I used to be classmates." Luo Yaxi hurriedly explained.

    I looked at her with a smile and said nothing. Huang Canzheng said: "Master, please help her quickly. Do I need to avoid it?"

    After saying that, without waiting for our reply, Huang Canzheng turned around and ran out.

    Ai Tangtang and I sat opposite Luo Yaqian.

    "Okay, how much do you want to defraud?" Luo Yaqian frowned and said, "Brother Huang is always nagging. Don't I know if I have any problems?"

    "Okay, I'll collect the money and do the work." After saying that, I turned to Ai Tangtang and asked, "How are you doing? Do you have any questions?"

    Ai Tangtang nodded: "Well, yes, there is some evil in her body, but this evil is a bit unusual." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 635 Pretty Boy

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What's this weird method?" I asked.

    "Don't you have yin and yang eyes? You can see for yourself." Ai Tangtang said.

    After I heard it, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. After a while, I opened my eyes and it turned out that the Yin and Yang eyes were indeed opened.

    I felt happy. After opening my vaginal eyes, I looked at Luo Yaqian's body.

    At this time, Luo Yaqian's body was exuding a very strange aura. This aura was not the evil aura of a demon, nor a monster aura, nor a corpse aura, but it was definitely not something fun.

    "What is this?" I asked Ai Tangtang curiously.

    Ai Tangtang touched his chin and said with interest: "I don't know, it's my first time seeing you too."

    "Luo Yaqian, there is an evil aura about you. Have you encountered anything strange recently?" I asked.

    Luo Yaqian's face turned purple and she yelled at me: "Zhang Xiu, don't go too far. I sent you back to Nanping that day. If you don't remember my kindness, what do you mean by harming me?"

    "I'm here to save you." I said, "Do you know that if you continue like this, you will die."

    "Axiu, who is this woman? She seems to have an unusual relationship with you." Ai Tangtang poked my shoulder and asked.

    "Hey, are you Zhang Xiu's current girlfriend? Okay, she looks pretty good. Let me tell you, I was pursued by Zhang Xiu at school, but I didn't like him."

    Luo Yaqian said with a stern look on her face.

    Ai Tangtang touched the back of his head and looked at me: "Why do I feel that this woman is so annoying? Otherwise, I would just swallow her in one gulp?"

    "Okay, that's it." I patted Ai Tangtang on the shoulder: "Tie her up. If the soft one doesn't work, then use something hard."

    "Okay, just say no." Ai Tangtang nodded, then found a rope from somewhere and tied it up directly for Luo Yaqian.

    Luo Yaqian wants to resist, but is it useful?  Ai Tangtang is a dragon after all. If she still can't deal with Luo Yaqian, she will just find a piece of tofu and kill her.

    After tying up Luo Yaqian.

    I took out a knife and walked up to her and asked: "Okay, I'm here to help you. Since I'm here to help you, you have to look like you're being helped. Not to mention being polite to both of us, the most basic thing is  There must be cooperation, right?"

    Luo Yaqian¡¯s face was livid, still refusing to speak.

    "What do you want to do? It's against the law." Luo Yaxi said hurriedly.

    "I'm not going to kill you, so why are you in such a hurry? If so, I'll stab you twice in the face. Aren't you pretty?" As I said that, I took the knife and put it towards her face. She hurriedly said: "Okay,  Okay! I said."

    "It would have been better if I had said no earlier?" Ai Tangtang and I looked at each other and smiled.

    I just wonder, why do some people only have this kind of virtue? They only like to talk about it when they are forced to a dead end.

    Of course, I am also a little strange. Logically speaking, Luo Yaqian refused to tell me, which is normal. After all, she regarded me as a liar, but she would not be forced to such a state before telling her.

    Luo Yaqian looked at the two of us and said, "You two must keep it a secret from me. You must not tell Huang Canzheng."

    Then, Luo Yaqian started talking.

    After she fell in love with Huang Canzheng, she realized that Huang Canzheng was old, so she took the money Huang Canzheng gave her and thought of finding a pretty boy outside.

    As a result, we found a Japanese who came to China to study. According to Luo Yaqian, this Japanese was in his twenties or thirteen years old and extremely handsome. Later, he secretly followed this Japanese to Japan for two vacations.

    She also went to some weird places, but for the second time, after returning from Japan, she felt something was wrong. She felt uncomfortable all over and felt very uncomfortable in her stomach. It felt like something was tickling her inside.

    She went to the hospital for many check-ups, but to no avail.

    Huang Canzheng also heard that she liked her. She had gone to many yin-yang gentlemen to show her problems before, but she went out to steal people behind Huang Canzheng's back. How dare she say such a thing? This was the reason why she refused to say anything just now.

    After listening to this, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little lucky. It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t catch Luo Yaqian in the first place. Otherwise, let alone wearing a hat, her ancestral graves would have caused green smoke.

    After Luo Yaqian finished speaking, she added: "Please, Huang Canzheng must not let Huang Canzheng know about this, otherwise he will definitely dump me."

    "I knew I would regret it today." I glanced at her, and then asked Ai Tangtang, "What do you think?"

    "I didn't know. I don't understand the stuff in Japan. I really can't get rid of this woman's belly."Why don't you just dig it open and see what's in her belly?  "Ai Tangtang looked at Luo Yaqian's belly with curiosity.

    "No!" Luo Yaqian struggled hurriedly: "You are killing people and it will be against the law."

    "You think we are trying to open your stomach for fun?" Luo Yaxi rolled her eyes.

    "Okay, don't scare her. We are not in this profession. It will be easy to open the stomach, but it will be difficult to sew it up." I asked Luo Yaqian: "Who is that Japanese student? Do you know?"

    "I don't know." Luo Yaqian shook her head.

    Ai Tangtang said: "I don't know why you still go to Japan to play with me?"

    "Is he in Chongqing now?" I asked.

    Luo Yaqian glanced back to make sure Huang Canzheng was not behind, and then said: "He arrived in Chongqing two days ago and just wanted to see me. Unfortunately, Huang Canzheng never let me out."

    ¡°Then the problem is simple, ask him out.¡± I said.

    Luo Yaqian lowered her head and asked, "You won't hurt him, will you?"

    "What's wrong? Are you still protecting your little lover?" Ai Tangtang asked with an incredulous look on his face.

    "I found that I fell in love with him." Luo Yaxi said: "You will never imagine how handsome he is."

    "Okay, you can make an appointment. I'm the most experienced in dealing with handsome guys." I said with a smile. Isn't it just that he looks handsome? I pulled him out, beat him up, and said a few more greetings to my face with a brick. Look.  What kind of pretty boy is he?

    Luo Yaxi took out the phone with some hesitation at this time. Soon, after the call was dialed, she said: "Hey, Ibaraki, um, it's me. I've been free recently, haven't you been asking me out, um, okay, okay  , then meet at the entrance of the zoo at noon, um, bye."

    After hanging up the phone, Luo Yaqian still looked at the phone reluctantly, and finally said to Ai Tangtang and me: "Don't hurt him."

    "Then it's none of your business. Just wait and show us the way." I said, "If you don't cooperate, I'll tell Huang Canzheng what you just said."

    ¡°Obviously Huang Can is Luo Yaqian¡¯s lifeblood. When she saw what I said, she nodded and agreed.

    A woman like Luo Yaqian, who is beautiful, doesn¡¯t want to work, and likes to spend money, can only rely on rich people like Huang Canzheng.

    She can live without a pretty face, but she must not live without Huang Canzheng.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 636 Handsome

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°Afterwards, we called Huang Canzheng in and told him that he would have to do a religious ceremony at noon to help Luo Yaqian completely eliminate the disaster.

    Huang Canzheng was very happy after hearing this. He hurriedly called someone to bring food and wine back and greeted Luo Yaqian.

    To be honest, I personally think that although Huang Canzheng is a little older and can almost be Luo Yaqian's father, he is really good to Luo Yaqian.

    The most intuitive thing is that when ordinary people find out that their adopted girlfriend is a bit evil, who would go around looking for Taoist priests to exorcise her, they just kick her.

    But Huang Canzheng didn¡¯t do this.

    During the chat, we also learned that Huang Canzheng¡¯s wife died early and had no children. Anyway, he was devoted to Luo Yaqian.

    After having a simple meal at Huang Canzheng¡¯s house, we will take Luo Yaxi to the most ¡®faithful ceremony¡¯.

    At first, Huang Canzheng wanted to give me the car keys and let me drive away in his car. I thought about it and decided to forget it and just take a taxi.

    After leaving, Ai Tangtang looked sad.

    I couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    "I forgot to ask Huang Canzheng where he ordered the takeout. It's so delicious." Ai Tangtang sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m going, what time has it been, and I¡¯m still thinking about this kind of thing.

    We took a taxi to the entrance of the zoo and checked the time. It was still half an hour before our appointment.

    After waiting for about half an hour, suddenly, a figure walked into the square.

    Luo Yaqian was so happy that she was about to rush forward. I quickly grabbed Luo Yaqian and took a look.

    This guy is really handsome!  No, handsome should not be used to describe him. He looks just like a movie star, even prettier than most stars. The little girls on the roadside screamed when they saw him, and some even went up to ask for his phone number.

    "He is quite handsome, no wonder he is a pretty boy." I couldn't help but sigh.

    "Are you envious?" Ai Tangtang asked with a smile: "When Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva was making lotus roots, why didn't you let him look more handsome?"

    ¡°Next time I go to the underworld, ask Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva if this lotus root has automatic beauty function.¡± I said.

    Luo Yaqian was confused and asked: "Can I go up to see Ibaraki?"

    "Don't worry." After I said that, I opened my yin and yang eyes and looked at him.

    I¡¯ll go, this guy has so much evil in him.

    He is not generally strong, and the evil energy on his body is still green!

    I was shocked, what is the origin of this guy? Luo Yaqian can show off a green evil evil spirit just by showing off a pretty face?

    Ai Tangtang also looked at this guy in disbelief.

    "What the hell, it's not evil spirit or evil spirit." Ai Tangtang widened his eyes and said, "It's not a zombie either."

    "It looks like it's a local specialty from Japan." I frowned and said to Ai Tangtang, "Go over and ask?"

    "Let's go." Ai Tangtang also has a character that is not afraid of anything. After all, her brothers and sisters have more than a dozen evil spirits reaching green. She is surprised that this guy's evil spirit is green. Secondly, it is mainly because she has never seen this kind of evil spirit.  This evil spirit in this guy.

    The three of us stepped forward.

    Ibaraki turned his head and looked over, frowned, and asked, "Who are you two?"

    "Coming from Japan? Luo Yaqian is my friend. What tricks did you use on her to help her crack it? We just pretend we have never met." I said.

    The man named Ibaraki frowned slightly, looked at Luo Yaqian and asked: "Yaqian, will I harm you? Do you believe that I will harm you?"

    What I didn¡¯t expect was that when Luo Yaqian looked at him like this, he became fascinated: "You will definitely not harm me. I love you, even if I die for you."

    "Hey, don't use illusions in front of me!" Ai Tangtang said quickly.

    "Can I use illusions? Does this friend have yin and yang eyes? I can definitely see it." Ibaraki said with a smile.

    My heart skipped a beat. This guy really didn¡¯t use any illusions just now. After all, if he did, there¡¯s no reason why he couldn¡¯t hide it from my yin and yang eyes.

    ? Then we can draw a conclusion.

    "Ibaraki just smiled at Luo Yaxi and made her fascinated. It was not because of any illusion, but because of his handsomeness.

    I am Uncle, what's the matter.

    Ibaraki smiled slightly and said: "You two are not human beings, one is a demon, and as for you, you are a lotus root spirit, right? We are not human beings, so we should not interfere with each other's affairs."

      After saying that, Ibaraki waved, and Luo Yaqian walked next to him.

    Damn it, I can actually be thought of as a spirit made from lotus roots. Damn, is this guy blind? This was the way Nezha was resurrected. Why haven¡¯t anyone said that Nezha was made from lotus roots?

    I felt unhappy, but I didn¡¯t want to hit him with a brick. After all, I still didn¡¯t know where this guy came from.

    I stepped forward, pulled Luo Yaqian back, and said, "Brother, you can't take this person away, so just leave quickly."

    Ibaraki wasn¡¯t angry either, he was smiling, and green evil energy surged from his body, rushing towards me.

    A green demonic energy suddenly appeared on Ai Tangtang's body, blocking it.

    It was at this time that Ibaraki glanced at Ai Tangtang in real surprise.

    "I came to China from afar, and my goal is this woman. I hope you two won't stop her, otherwise we will both be in trouble." Ibaraki said politely.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business whether you¡¯re in trouble or not.¡± I frowned and said, ¡°I told you, this person is my friend.¡±

    "Let's do this." Ibaraki said, "You two, please go back and think about it. We'll meet here tomorrow night."

    After saying that, Ibaraki turned around and left without talking nonsense.

    "Ibaraki." Luo Yaqian wanted to rush up and follow Ibaraki.

    Ai Tangtang and I held on tightly, but Ibaraki had no intention of looking back.

    ¡°This thing from Japan is pretty awesome.¡± I sighed.

    Ai Tangtang smiled and said, "Don't worry, as long as I'm here, he won't be able to make any trouble."

    "Okay, let me call Sun Xiaopeng first to see if he knows where this guy is." After saying that, I picked up the phone and dialed Sun Xiaopeng.

    Soon, the call was connected, and Sun Xiaopeng said on the other end: "Axiu, it's strange that your body hasn't been found yet."

    "Let me ask you something else first. I met a monster from Japan in Chongqing. Can you help me find out where it came from?" I asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng asked: "Okay, what are its characteristics?"

    "Characteristics?" When I heard this, I thought about it carefully and said, "He is very handsome. One look at the little girl can make the little girl faint from brain congestion."

    "Aren't you talking about me?" Sun Xiaopeng said.

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m not kidding you, that monster is really handsome.¡± I said.

    "The monsters in Japan are so ugly and so handsome." Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "Wait a minute, I remembered, there is indeed a monster in Japan that is very similar to what you described, Shuten Doji." (Note  Please visit our website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 637 Telling the Past

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Drinking a boy? What's the reason?" I asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "It is said that Shuten Doji is the leader of the Japanese ghost clan. He looks like a handsome young man who goes around to seduce women and lure them back to eat him."

    "Speaking of the formation of Shuten-d¨­ji, I envy other monsters." Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "Shuten-d¨­ji is a young monk who served in Echigo Temple in ancient Japan and attracted the jealousy of others because of his handsome appearance.  and resentment, but unexpectedly these evil thoughts accumulated too deeply, eventually turning them into monsters and drinking boys."

    Damn it, this is really an enviable thing. The formation of other evil spirits either died unjustly or was something else.

    And the resentment caused by this drunken boy turned out to be the resentment of a large number of people against a handsome monk.

    ¡°How handsome and resentful must he be to become such a powerful monster as Shuten Doji?

    Sun Xiaopeng continued: "It is said that this Shuten boy did many evil things in ancient Japan and killed countless people. Later, he was surrendered and sealed by Abe's grandson. How could he come to China?"

    "And it stands to reason that he is so handsome and has no shortage of women. How can he be special to Luo Yaqian?" Sun Xiaopeng said.

    Indeed, according to what Sun Xiaopeng said, this monster actually took Luo Yaqian to Japan twice. It stands to reason that after being deceived, he would eat Luo Yaqian, but he did not do this.

    "Okay, you can continue to help me investigate who stole my body. I still have things to do here." After that, I hung up the phone.

    Ai Tangtang asked: "How's it going? What did Sun Xiaopeng say?"

    "Let's go back to the Chinese medicine shop and talk as we walk." I said.

    Luo Yaxi hurriedly said: "I won't go with you."

    After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave. Ai Tangtang quickly grabbed her hand: "Be honest."

    Luo Yaqian was extremely uncooperative and wanted to get rid of Ai Tangtang.

    " But with Ai Tangtang's strong hand, even if I exert some force, let alone Luo Yaqian, I probably wouldn't be able to shake him off.

    Luo Yaqian looked at the two of us with a pleading face: "You two, don't worry about this. Even if he wants to harm me, I will admit it."

    "Is it okay if you do this?" I looked at Luo Yaqian with a frown: "Why didn't I realize that you were a lover before?"

    Luo Yaxi sighed: "But he gave me a feeling that no one had ever given me before."

    "Handsome, right?" I asked, "How can a handsome guy be that good?"

    "Don't you also like beauties? Is it wrong for me to like handsome guys?" Luo Yaxi said: "I believe he will not lie to me. If I follow you, you will harm him."

    "Is there something wrong with her head? What should we do?" Ai Tangtang looked at me and asked.

    I said: "She can seek death as she pleases. Are we still trying to stop her?"

    I am too lazy to continue talking nonsense with Luo Yaqian. Since she is seeking death, it is none of my business.

    After Ai Tangtang let go of his hand, we turned around and left.

    After walking away, Ai Tangtang asked me in a low voice: "Hey, are you really going to watch her die like this?"

    "I have always felt that many things in a person's life are destined. Since she is seeking death, we can't stop her, right?" I said with a smile.

    Ai Tangtang sighed: "Tell me honestly, what is the relationship between you and Luo Yaqian? You have been flirting with each other since you saw her."

    "My conscience, why did I flirt with her?" I became speechless.

    Ai Tangtang said: "Young Master, don't think that I don't know your thoughts. You were the same way when you saw the demon princess."

    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll tell you everything about the past when I get back.¡±

    Ai Tangtang and I took a taxi directly back to the Chinese medicine store.

    She doesn¡¯t want me to take care of Luo Yaqian¡¯s affairs, but I don¡¯t want to take care of it yet, thinking who likes to fight with a green evil monster.

    What¡¯s more, I don¡¯t have the Dharma now.

    After Ai Tangtang and I returned to the Chinese medicine shop, the Qingluan Fire Phoenix started chirping vigorously in the birdcage.

    "What happened to them?" I frowned.

    Ai Tangtang smiled and said: "They say you keep them in the cage every day and they are bored. They want to come out and play."

    "Just keep talking, can you understand what they are saying?" I asked.

    Ai Tangtang nodded: "Of course, I am a dragon. Chatting with animals is very simple, right?"

    After saying that, Ai Tangtang opened the birdcage, and Qingluan Fire Phoenix flew?The birdcage flew around me happily.

    Ai Tangtang sat next to me: "Okay, hurry up and explain clearly what happened between you and the demon princess, and what happened to Luo Yaqian."

    "Let's talk about it, we have to start from my innocent and youthful age." I held a cigarette in my mouth.

    "Stop being so long-winded, just get to the point."

    "It's a long story to tell. When Qin Jiang and the others went to the mass grave"

    So, I told Luo Yaqian¡¯s story, Ai Tangtang frowned and said, ¡°Are all of you beautiful human girls like this?¡±

    "That's not entirely true. Tang Xue is very good." I said, "Back then, Tang Xue and I"

    "Wait!" Ai Tangtang raised his hand and looked at me: "I know about you and Tang Xue, but what does this have to do with the demon princess?"

    I slapped my forehead, and by the way, I almost forgot, Ai Tangtang was also one of the six people we caught demons at the time, so it¡¯s impossible that he hadn¡¯t heard about Tang Xue.

    "When I was in the underworld, sending Tang Xue off to reincarnation, something went wrong. Tang Xue jumped into the Shura Dao and was reincarnated as Asura, but I never heard from her." I sighed: "It's only me.  I met her in the devil world, Xuan Yuxue."

    "You mean, the demon princess is the reincarnation of Tang Xue?" Ai Tangtang asked with a frown.

    "Well, and she was reincarnated with memories, so she should remember me, but I don't know why she pretended not to know me at that time."

    Ai Tangtang took out a lollipop, held it in his mouth, and said, "It's normal. Actually, there are some things about that demon princess that I haven't told you."

    I looked at Ai Tangtang, she paused and then said: "This demon princess is different from the prince and princess of our dragon clan."

    "Just use me as an analogy. My father already regards me as the apple of his eye. It hurts so much because I am the youngest."

    "But the King of Demons only has one daughter, Xuan Yuxue. If she makes friends with you or even shows that she likes you, you will die." Ai Tangtang said.

    "Why?" I asked.

    Ai Tangtang grinned and said, "Because you are Zhang Xiu."

    "Although we demons and demons both live in the demon world, there are differences. Demons look down on humans. Besides, Hentianxiao led the black-armored army and beat the demons into pieces. The King of Demons  I don¡¯t know how much I hate the people of the Black Armored Army,¡± Ai Tangtang said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 638 Go Home

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "I swear, if you fall in love with a demon princess, the King of Demons will kill you immediately." Ai Tangtang stared into my eyes and threatened.

    I swallowed my saliva. It was not that I was frightened by the King of Demons. Ai Tangtang said this as if he would kill me.

    "Ming, I understand." I laughed dryly, and at this time, my phone rang.

    I picked up my phone and saw that it was Sun Xiaopeng calling.

    "Hello, Sun Xiaopeng? What's wrong?" I asked.

    "Hurry up and find a way to stop that drunk boy." Sun Xiaopeng said: "You must not let him go back to Japan!"

    When I heard this, I frowned: "What do you mean?"

    "I asked someone to check just now. Shuten Boy came to China to look for gravel." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "Gravel?" I frowned and asked, "What is it?"

    "At first, Shuten-douji was sealed in a stone. Later, it broke the seal and came out. The stone was divided into seven pieces and scattered all over Japan."

    "Shuten Doji's evil energy is all in these seven stones. He has been looking for these seven stones. Now he has found six, and he is just short of the last one."

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "Although this guy is from Japan, according to our rules in Laoshan, no matter whether he is a foreign monster or a local monster, he will be killed when he comes."

    I said: "To put it simply, buddy, the evil spirit of the drunken boy is green. Otherwise, why don't you bring your people from Laoshan to beat him in a group?"

    "We in Laoshan are preparing." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    ¡°No interest, just be careful.¡± I said and hung up the phone.

    Ai Tangtang asked: "What's wrong?"

    "It's okay." I waved my hand.

    ¡°If Sun Xiaopeng comes to me in his personal capacity and asks me to help, that¡¯s no problem, but I have no obligation to help Laoshan.

    " Laoshan himself wants to catch a drunkard and swallow a boy. It's none of my business.

    "Let's go out to eat." I held Ai Tangtang's hand and walked out.

    Speaking of which, this lotus root incarnation is exactly the same as an ordinary person except that it has no heartbeat.

    Qingluan Huofeng lay on my shoulder, looking around curiously.

    "You two, remember, don't run around. There are a lot of bad people these days." I said to Qingluan Huofeng.

    They are very humane. After listening to my words, they nodded.

    "By the way, Huang Canzheng, how do you explain it?" Ai Tangtang asked suddenly.

    I thought for a while, picked up the phone, and called Huang Canzheng. Huang Canzheng quickly answered the phone: "Hello, master, how is Yaqian?"

    "I have some bad news for you. She was caught by a monster." I said.

    This can be considered a white lie. You can¡¯t tell Huang Canzheng that your girlfriend ran away with the monster when she saw how handsome the monster was, right?

    "Ah!" Huang Can shouted over there: "Master, can you rescue my girlfriend? I beg you, no matter how much it costs."

    "Boss Huang, this is not about money." I sighed and said, "You can find another girlfriend."

    After saying that, I hung up the phone, feeling a little helpless.

    It seems that Huang Can just wants to play true love with Luo Yaqian. Damn it, at this age, why play with true love? No, just play with yourself.

    Ai Tangtang and I came to a restaurant. After dinner, we went home and slept.

    As for the matter between Luo Yaqian and that drunk boy, we don¡¯t want to worry about it.

    Early the next morning, I knocked on Ai Tangtang¡¯s door. Ai Tangtang walked out in a daze, looked at me and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    "Tangtang, are you okay today?" I asked.

    "It's okay." Ai Tangtang nodded.

    "Let's go back to Dianjiang." I said.

    Ai Tangtang looked at me strangely and asked, "Go back to Dianjiang to see your father?"

    "Well, I haven't seen him for a long time, so I miss him." I smiled.

    Ai Tangtang looked at me and laughed: "You don't just miss your uncle, right? You don't want to get involved in Shuten Doji's matter?"

    "When did you become smarter?" I nodded: "Hurry up and pack your things, let's go back to Dianjiang."

    Now I continue to stay in Chongqing. When the people from Laoshan arrive and fight with Shutun Tongzi, I will definitely be involved.

    Ai Tangtang and I didn¡¯t bring much, just some snacks and SanqingHuayang Spear.

    In addition, I also brought the Qingluan Fire Phoenix. First, I wanted to take these two birds back and show my dad some rare things.

    Second, I am afraid that if these two birds are left behind, they will cause trouble here.

    ¡°I just want to open the shop quietly with Ai Tangtang in the traditional Chinese medicine shop. After I recover my Taoism, I will find a way to kill Mr. Niu, and then marry Ai Tangtang.

    "But it's a little more difficult. I won't accept the conditions proposed by the Dragon King under any circumstances."

    But you can¡¯t force marriage, right?

    Just thinking about this problem gives me a headache.

    I simply took Ai Tangtang back to meet my dad.

    Ai Tangtang and I took a long-distance bus. After arriving in Dianjiang, I found a tricycle. We took the tricycle and returned to Zhangjiakan.

    Looking at Zhang Jiakan who has not come back for a long time, I feel a little emotional.

    I grew up here, but my time to come back became less and less. Correspondingly, my time to come back to see my father also became less and less.

    Ai Tangtang and I got off the tricycle, carried the large and small bags of things we bought for my father, and walked into the village.

    "Oh, isn't this Axiu? This is your girlfriend, she's so beautiful."

    "Come back to see your dad? What a good boy, you are so successful that you bought so many things."

    The neighbors I met in the village all greeted me with a smile.

    I smoked cigarettes one by one, and when I met children, I took out some snacks.

    After all, Ai Tangtang always keeps snacks with him when he goes out.

    ¡°The air in my hometown is better.¡± I took a deep breath and said with emotion.

    Ai Tangtang nodded.

    "You said, after we get rid of the Dragon King, we can just go back to Zhangjiakan and live with my father after we get married. How about that?" I asked.

    Seeing me saying this, Ai Tangtang giggled and nodded: "Okay, it's not interesting to stay in Chongqing all day long."

    My father was sitting at the gate of his hometown house. There was a table of mahjong set up and he was playing with some uncles in the village.

    "Dad!" I shouted.

    He turned around and saw that it was me, and said happily: "Why did you remember that you came back? You don't want to play anymore. You can fight on your own."

    "Hey, Brother Zhang, you just run away after winning money. This is not okay."

    ¡°My son is back, can he still play cards with you?¡±

    The neighbors all laughed and joked a few words, and then they dispersed.

    ¡°Dad, your life is quite nourishing,¡± I said.

    My dad rubbed the back of his head and said with a smile, "I have nothing to do all day long. I just play cards with them. Come on, come into the house."

    My dad happily took the things from Tangtang and I¡¯s hands and took us into the house.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 639 Tomb of Wang Jidao

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After putting things away, my dad happily pulled me to sit with him in the living room and chat.

    I roughly talked about how I spent this year. Many dangerous things were deliberately covered up in the past. Speaking of such things would only make my father worried.

    ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t I buy you a house sometime and you can move out?¡± I asked.

    I¡¯ve told my dad this question many times, but he¡¯s still the same as before: ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ve lived here all my life, and I don¡¯t know anyone when I go out. If I want to find someone to play mahjong with, I probably won¡¯t be able to do anything about it.¡±

    ¡°Tangtang, how old are you this year?¡± My dad looked at Ai Tangtang and asked with a smile.

    "I"

    I quickly said, "Tangtang is 19 this year."

    I went and almost let Ai Tangtang say that he was over a hundred years old. Wouldn¡¯t it scare my dad if he said it?

    "Yes, yes, I am nineteen this year." Ai Tangtang said with a smile.

    "Well, you're not young now. Have you ever thought about getting married?" My dad asked: "My family's conditions are not very good, but this kid in my family is quite down-to-earth. How about I meet your parents and get engaged?"  "

    Ai Tangtang nodded happily: "Okay!"

    "Dad, don't be anxious. Why are you so anxious about this important matter of marriage?" I said quickly.

    "Can I not be in a hurry? I want to have a grandson as soon as possible. It's not that your kid has been single forever." My dad took out his cigarette, lit it and took a puff: "It's not that I'm talking about you as a father. You said, I'm as old as you.  Yes, Li Erdan from the village is two months younger than you, and now his children are all in kindergarten."

    Ai Tangtang shrank his neck and said, "Uncle, Axiu and I went to my house once, and my dad didn't agree with it."

    "What's wrong? Do you think my family is too poor?" My dad frowned: "That Tangtang, my family is poor now, but Axiu is capable."

    "No, my family is not very rich either." After Ai Tangtang finished speaking, he looked at me.

    ¡°Obviously she didn¡¯t know how to continue talking to my dad.

    I smiled and said, "Okay, stop nagging. Have you eaten? I'm going to cook."

    Unexpectedly, Ai Tangtang stood up and said, "I'll cook."

    After saying that, he ran to the kitchen in a hurry.

    My dad poked his arm and said with a smile, "This girl likes you."

    "Yeah." I nodded.

    "Tell me everything, don't lie to me. Is the Tangtang family particularly rich?" my father asked me in a low voice.

    "Yes." I nodded: "Not only do you have money, you also have power, and there is an army underneath."

    My dad took a breath and said, "An official? This is troublesome. Ouch, do you think people can like our family's conditions?"

    "Okay, Dad, don't think about this problem. I know it myself." I looked at my father's worried look and said, "Tangtang and I will definitely have no problem getting married."

    My dad didn¡¯t say anything and just smoked a cigarette.

    Soon, Ai Tangtang actually made a table full of lunch. Of course, the taste was, ahem, really not good.

    But my dad was very happy.

    After eating, I originally wanted to take my dad to Dianjiang to buy something for him.

    But my dad didn¡¯t want to, saying he didn¡¯t want to disturb our two-person world and just let us go shopping by ourselves.

    "By the way, I'll also buy something and give it to Mr. Wang Jidao." I said.

    Unexpectedly, when my dad saw me saying this, he laughed dryly and said, "Mr. Wang Jidao, he passed away."

    "Ah." After hearing this, I was stunned for a moment, and then let out a sigh of relief. I have seen many people die, including old age, illness and death, and even died once myself. But when I heard about the death of Mr. Wang Jidao, I still felt a little uncomfortable.  Comfortable.

    If I say that I have ever met the purest person, then it is Mr. Wang Jidao.

    Mr. Wang Jidao has been slaying demons and defending Taoism all his life. I asked: "When did Mr. Wang Jidao die and how did he die?"

    My dad held a cigarette in his mouth, looked at me and said, "Originally I wasn't going to tell you, but after thinking about it, it wouldn't be appropriate not to tell you."

    "Why, is it possible that Mr. Wang Jidao didn't die at the end of his life?" I asked.

    My dad nodded: "Two months ago, Mr. Wang Jidao heard that he helped a wealthy businessman named Liu in Dianjiang to ward off evil spirits and tell fortunes. However, the wealthy businessman surnamed Liu slandered Mr. Wang Jidao as a liar."

    "Mr. Wang is in Dianjiang. Everyone knows that helping people do this kind of exorcism is alsoThe money collected was very small, so the wealthy businessman surnamed Liu sent someone to beat Mr. Wang severely.  "

    "Mr. Wang was admitted to the hospital and died on the third day." My dad sighed and said, "Hey, you said that Mr. Wang helped our family so much, but if something like this happens to him, I can't help him.  "

    "Dad, why didn't you tell me earlier?" I clenched my fists and asked.

    My dad said: "I called you on the day Mr. Wang was beaten, but I couldn't get through."

    "Where is the person named Liu?" I asked.

    "Axiu, please don't act recklessly. I heard that the wealthy businessman has very strong connections and has connections with people from all over the world." My dad said.

    "Well, don't worry, I won't mess around." I took a deep breath and asked, "Where is Mr. Wang Jidao buried?"

    "There is a small road behind the home where he lived. After walking for a while, you can see the grave of Mr. Wang Jidao."

    "Dad, I still have something to do. I'm going out for a while. I don't know if I'll be back tonight. Tangtang, let's go."

    After saying that, I took Ai Tangtang¡¯s hand and walked out.

    Ai Tangtang followed me and asked, "Axiu, are you angry?"

    I nodded: "What do you think? Mr. Wang Jidao is my savior. He is very kind and indifferent to fame and wealth. He has been helping people around Dianjiang to exorcise evil spirits, but in the end he even had people beaten to death. I can tolerate this kind of thing."  Do you want to take this tone?"

    "Well, I'll eat that rich businessman in one bite then." Ai Tangtang nodded hurriedly.

    After returning to Dianjiang, I was not in a hurry to find the wealthy businessman named Liu. Instead, I and Ai Tangtang went to the home of Mr. Wang Jidao first.

    Although Mr. Wang Jidao¡¯s home was not magnificent before, it was clean and tidy, but at this time, there were spider webs and dust everywhere.

    After I took a look at the house, I went to the back of the house with Ai Tangtang. Sure enough, there was a small intestine trail.

    After walking along the trail for about half a minute, I saw a raised grave.

    The tombstone in front is engraved with the tomb of Wang Jidao.

    I took out a stick of incense, lit it, and paid my respects to the grave of Mr. Wang Jidao.

    "Mr. Wang, don't worry. Now that I'm back, I will investigate the matter clearly and won't let you die in such a mysterious way." I said looking at the tombstone of Mr. Wang Jidao.

    Ai Tangtang also followed my example and bowed with a stick of incense.

    After I put on the incense, I took Ai Tangtang¡¯s hand and walked out.

    Ai Tangtang asked hurriedly: "What are you doing?"

    "Look for the one named Liu." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 640 Liu Furong

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    To be honest, I rarely get so angry, this time my lungs almost exploded.

    Mr. Wang Jidao, such a good person, ended up being beaten to death.

    On the way back to Dianjiang, Ai Tangtang and I picked up our mobile phones and called Deputy Director Wang.

    "Hey, Axiu, what's wrong?" Deputy Director Wang asked on the other end of the phone.

    "Deputy Director Wang, what is the phone number of the director of Dianjiang Public Security Bureau?" I asked.

    Deputy Director Wang said doubtfully on the other end of the phone: "Why do you ask this suddenly? What's the matter?"

    I said: "An old man from my hometown who saved my life was beaten to death by a wealthy businessman."

    "What do you want to do?" Deputy Director Wang said on the other end of the phone: "Leave this matter to me to investigate. I will give you a result in three days. How about it?"

    "No, I'll check it myself. Please contact the director of the Public Security Bureau here in Dianjiang."

    After saying that, I hung up the phone. Ai Tangtang knew that I was angry, so he followed behind me without saying a word.

    After we returned to Dianjiang, I found a teahouse on the familiar road.

    In this teahouse, some elderly people nearby like to come here to drink tea, chat and play chess.

    I looked at them twice, then walked over to two old men who were playing chess, took out a cigarette and handed it over: "Old man, come and smoke."

    "Who are you?" The two old men took over and looked at me doubtfully.

    I smiled and said, "I want to ask you two something. I'm from out of town. Where is Mr. Wang Jidao's home? I encountered something evil. I heard that Mr. Wang Jidao has great powers and I want to ask him for help."

    One of the old men lit a cigarette and took a puff: "My dear, stop looking for me. Wang Jidao died two months ago."

    "I heard that Mr. Wang Jidao was very capable. Why did he die?" I asked pretending to be curious.

    "Hey, you don't know this. I heard that Wang Jidao went to Liu Furong's house to help them exorcise evil spirits or something. As a result, Liu Furong contacted the underworld and was sent to the hospital. He died within two days."

    The old man said this and looked around, as if he was afraid of being seen.

    "Where is Liu Furong's family?" I asked.

    The two old men looked at each other, thought about it, and said, "No. 97, Lianhua Road."

    "Thank you." After saying that, I turned around and left.

    Ai Tangtang followed me and asked, "Do you know where it is?"

    ¡°What do you think, I grew up in Dianjiang, so I still don¡¯t know about Lotus Road?¡± I rolled my eyes at Ai Tangtang.

    In the past, Lotus Road could be regarded as a unique landscape in Dianjiang.

    A few years ago, a street was full of Internet cafes and game arcades, and the streets were also full of gangsters.

    Ordinary people generally don¡¯t allow their children to go there.

    Basically, at night, there were all fights and fights on Lianhua Road. Later, after severe crackdowns, the road calmed down.

    Lotus Road is not far from here. After ten minutes¡¯ walk, Ai Tangtang and I arrived at Lotus Road.

    Ai Tangtang asked: "Are we going to find Liu Furong like this without waiting for the police?"

    "What if?" I rolled my eyes at Ai Tangtang: "You shouldn't be afraid, right?"

    "What am I afraid of?" Ai Tangtang smiled.

    Ai Tangtang and I came to No. 97, Lianhua Road.

    This is a big game arcade.

    Ai Tangtang and I opened the door and walked in. It was smoky inside and the air smelled bad. Most of the people sitting next to the rows of game consoles were junior high school students.

    We walked to the counter, and an unconventional man of seventeen or eighteen years old sat there.

    This guy has seven or eight earrings on his ears and has yellow hair. He is holding a cigarette and playing with his mobile phone.

    I knocked on the table and asked: "Hey, buddy, is Liu Furong here?"

    He raised his head and glanced at me, then continued to play with his phone with his head down: "Looking for our boss? He's not here. Come and find him later."

    ¡°Then please give him a call and tell him that someone is looking for him,¡± I said.

    "Leave me alone." This non-mainstream person looked impatient.

    Ai Tangtang stood next to me, smiling, as if he was watching what I would do.

    I touched my nose, took out the Sanqing Huayang Gun on my back, and smashed it towards a game console.

    With a bang, this game console was smashed directly by me.

    "A bunch of little brats, what are you playing with?"Game machines, get out of here, we're closed today.  "I yelled.

    These boys dressed as junior high school students ran away one by one. I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and smashed two more game consoles.

    Turning around, the non-mainstream person shrank his neck, holding his cell phone and muttering something in a low voice.

    She must be calling Liu Furong.

    "Sit down, let's wait for a while." I said.

    Ai Tangtang asked: "When Liu Furong comes later, what are you going to do?"

    "He sent Mr. Wang Jidao to the hospital, and I also sent him to the hospital. Is it fair?" I asked.

    Ai Tangtang laughed and said, "Is it possible that you want to beat him to death?"

    "That's not the case. This is a society governed by the rule of law. I sent him to the hospital and let Deputy Director Wang investigate his killing of Mr. Wang Jidao."

    After I finished speaking, I sat on the chair with Ai Tangtang and started chatting word by word.

    After about ten minutes, a man in his thirties or forties walked in outside the door.

    This man has a fat belly, a bald head, and a large gold necklace. He is followed by five social youths, holding baseball bats in their hands.

    When the non-mainstream people saw him coming in, they pointed at Ai Tangtang and me and shouted: "Brother Liu, they are the two who are causing trouble."

    This man walked up to Ai Tangtang and I, looked at us for a while and said, "I don't think you and I have anything to celebrate, right? Why did you come to my game room to cause trouble for no reason?"

    "Are you Liu Furong?" I looked at him and asked.

    He nodded.

    "Did you harm Mr. Wang Jidao?" I asked again.

    Liu Furong's expression changed slightly, he took two steps back and shouted to the five social youths behind him: "Bring them to the hospital, I will be responsible for anything they do!"

    The five men rushed up with baseball bats, but Ai Tangtang continued to sit with no intention of taking action.

    I stood up helplessly holding the Sanqing Huayang Gun.

    Although my Taoist skills are gone, I can still use the blast spear skills.

    After practicing marksmanship for so long, if I can¡¯t deal with these five gangsters, Hentianxiao will probably strangle me to death.

    I was very relaxed. In less than two minutes, I beat these five people to the ground and started wailing.

    I still keep my hand.

    Liu Furong turned around and ran away after these five people were knocked down by me.

    Ai Tangtang suddenly appeared next to him, grabbed his neck, and then lifted him up.

    Liu Furong weighed at least 150 or 60 pounds. Ai Tangtang easily lifted it up and said to me with a smile: "How to beat him?"

    "Beat him to death."

    I put down the Sanqing Huayang Gun, picked up a baseball bat on the ground, walked up to it, and swung the stick towards the turtle grandson's head.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 641 Entering the Public Security Bureau

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I swung the stick at this guy¡¯s forehead a few times, and blood started to flow from his forehead.

    Ai Tangtang threw him to the ground and kicked him twice. Liu Furong screamed like a slaughtered pig.

    After beating him up, I asked Ai Tangtang to stop and beat him again, not to death.

    I grabbed Liu Furong by the collar, pulled him up from the ground, looked at him and asked, "Tell me, why did you beat Mr. Wang Jidao to death?"

    Liu Furong looked at me in surprise: "Are you here to avenge him?"

    "You're only reacting now?" I nodded: "Why do you want to beat him to death?"

    I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s because Mr. Wang Jidao lied to him.

    Mr. Wang Jidao has been poor all his life. In fact, with his ability, if he really wanted to make money, he would have become rich a long time ago, but he has always lived in that shabby house on the mountain.

    Liu Furong grinned and said: "I can't stand that old guy, what do you think? If you have the ability, kill me now?"

    "Are you really not afraid of death?" I frowned at Liu Furong, and then said to Ai Tangtang, "Come on, stab this grandson twice and let him continue to pretend."

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he looked around, and then he found a fruit knife. He took the knife and without blinking, he pierced Liu Furong's thigh.

    There was a pop, and blood flowed out, accompanied by Li Furong's screams like killing a pig.

    "ah!"

    Liu Furong yelled with pain all over his head and screamed at the two of us: "You have the ability to stab me here."

    ¡°As he spoke, pointing to his heart, Ai Tangtang picked up the knife without thinking and stabbed Li Furong in the chest.

    Li Furong¡¯s move is good for scaring ordinary people. Even I may not be able to stab him directly in the heart. After all, some things are deeply ingrained in the heart.

    Stab in the heart is killing someone.

    "Even if Mr. Wang Jidao is beaten to death by this grandson, I just want to give him a good beating, and then let the police investigate Mr. Wang Jidao's case, and then give him a few years in prison."

    But Ai Tangtang is different. At best, she is a dragon princess, at worst, she is a monster. She stabs people twice, but there is no burden in her heart at all.

    Liu Furong, who was so arrogant just now, pointing at his heart and shouting for Ai Tangtang to stab him, was also frightened by Ai Tangtang's hand.

    ??Hurry and hide aside.

    Ai Tangtang couldn't help but cursed: "Why are you running away? Didn't you ask me to stab you?"

    Liu Furong wiped the sweat from his forehead, glanced at Ai Tangtang, sighed, and said: "That Wang Jidao is quite old. Even if I don't ask people to kill him, he won't live for a few years. How about you harm him?"  Kill me and be accused of being a murderer?"

    "Director Liu and I are brothers!" Liu Furong yelled.

    "Director Liu? Which Director Liu?" I asked with a frown.

    Liu Furong snorted: "Director of Dianjiang Public Security Bureau, get out of here now. I will pretend that nothing has happened. If you continue to act your own way, at worst, you will not be able to get any relief."

    I was too lazy to continue talking nonsense to him, so I kicked him in the chest and said, "Liu Furong, no matter what happens today, you can't pass this hurdle. So, you and I can go to the Public Security Bureau to surrender."

    Liu Furong agreed without hesitation: "Okay!"

    Ai Tangtang asked in a low voice next to me: "Can he cheat? With his appearance, it is probably true that the director of the Public Security Bureau here is his brother."

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s true or not, it¡¯s just for his brother to stage a righteous act of annihilation, right?¡± After I said that, I took Liu Furong¡¯s collar and went out with Ai Tangtang towards the Public Security Bureau.

    On the way, many people gathered to watch. Apparently Liu Furong was quite famous in the neighborhood. They watched me leading him away by collar, and everyone started discussing.

    Everyone¡¯s tone was gloating. Obviously, Liu Furong¡¯s reputation in the neighborhood was not particularly good.

    After Ai Tangtang and I escorted Liu Furong to the entrance of the Public Security Bureau, I kicked his butt and said, "Go ahead, go in and surrender yourself, be honest."

    After saying that, I picked up my phone and sent a text message to Deputy Director Wang, asking him to call the Dianjiang Public Security Bureau immediately.

    After we entered the Public Security Bureau, Liu Furong suddenly became bolder and said to the two policemen passing by: "You guys, arrest these two people behind me, they stabbed me with knives."

    "These two policemen obviously knew Liu Furong,"He looked at Ai Tangtang and me for a moment, and then took out the handcuffs.

    "Axiu, do you want to beat them?" Ai Tangtang asked me.

    "Tangtang, you have to convince people with reason. They are police officers, not villains like Liu Furong. Don't just beat people up." I rolled my eyes at Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang yelled, and then the two of us were handcuffed.

    It would be easy for us to resist. If Ai Tangtang takes action, the entire Public Security Bureau will not be able to handle it.

    ¡°With my previous personality, I would probably have beaten the whole public security bureau down, but I understand now that many things cannot be solved with a fight.

    "You are arrogant, keep being arrogant." Liu Furong looked at me being handcuffed with a smile and said, "These two people are suspected of murder and are locked up."

    One of the policemen frowned and said to Liu Furong: "Why don't we discuss this kind of matter with Director Liu first?"

    "What I said doesn't work?" Liu Furong was a little unhappy. At this time, the two policemen also handed over the Sanqing Huayang Gun on me.

    Suddenly, my colonel¡¯s ID was found.

    "Hey, this is it?" One of the policemen opened the ID and took a look, his face changed slightly, and he said to Liu Furong: "Look at this."

    Liu Furong looked at it and snorted: "Don't worry, if you want such false evidence, I will make a bunch of them for you at any time. This guy is only in his twenties. Colonel, do you believe it? You can just sue this guy for reselling."  False testimony, one more crime.¡±

    After Liu Furong finished speaking, the two policemen smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Then, they locked Ai Tangtang and I into a black room, and the iron door slammed shut.

    It was pitch dark inside. Ai Tangtang came over and easily tore off the handcuffs in my hands.

    "Axiu, you are really full. According to me, why don't you just beat them up?" Ai Tangtang complained.

    I shook my head: "This is different. Even if we rely on Deputy Director Wang's relationship to convict Liu Furong, he will probably be fished out by his brother soon."

    "In this case, we might as well tear him and his brother down." I laughed.

    Ai Tangtang blinked and looked at me: "How to tear his brother off?"

    "It's very simple. You said that the dignified colonel heard about the unjust case when he returned to his hometown, and then investigated it. Finally, he was murdered and sent to the public security bureau and beaten up. Wouldn't this matter become a big deal?" I said with a smile.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 642 A few lines

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Ai Tangtang said speechlessly: "It's really troublesome, it's better to just kill Liu Furong."

    When I heard Ai Tangtang say this, I looked into her eyes and said seriously: "Tangtang, how about you promise me something?"

    "you say?"

    I said: "No matter what, don't kill people casually, unless someone wants to kill us."

    Ai Tangtang said in confusion: "But Liu Furong has already killed that guy named Wang Jidao. Aren't you here just to avenge Wang Jidao?"

    "Revenge is revenge, but it doesn't necessarily mean killing." I sighed.

    "In our demon world, revenge of course means killing." Ai Tangtang said without thinking.

    I knocked on Ai Tangtang¡¯s forehead: ¡°We are here in the underworld.¡±

    "If this Liu Furong is good at witchcraft and is a member of our circle, I will definitely kill him with my own hands to avenge Mr. Wang Jidao." I said: "But no matter how evil he is, he is still an ordinary person."

    "He is not from the same world as us. Using the rules of our circle to kill people outside his circle is unacceptable." I shook my head.

    I sighed. Maybe some people don¡¯t understand why I am like this. In fact, it is very simple. This may be the difference between us and the people in the cult.

    If it is used to catch monsters and save people, it is called Taoism; if it is used to kill people and harm people, it is called evil magic.

    Similarly, there is only a thin piece of paper between the demon hunter, Mr. Yin Yang and the cult members.

    Once you use Taoism to harm ordinary people, then this layer of paper will be pierced.

    Although I have used Taoism to deal with ordinary people, it was always when my life was threatened.

    After I explained this truth to Ai Tangtang, she said with a smile: "Don't blame me if I say something unpleasant."

    "You said it." I nodded and looked at Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang pointed at me: "You are no longer a human being. Although you are a human soul, your body is made of lotus root. Even that Shuten boy called you lotus root essence. Why are you still obeying human rules?"

    I scratched the back of my head, not knowing what to say to Ai Tangtang.

    "Just listen to me on this matter."

    Ai Tangtang and I were quite bored staying in this room. We chatted for a while. About half an hour later, a man walked in from outside in a hurry. He was wearing a police uniform, a little fat, and looked to be in his fourth year.  More than ten.

    ¡°He was followed by Liu Furong and the two policemen who arrested us before.

    He looks 70% similar to Liu Furong.

    "Colonel Zhang, I'm so sorry, my brother loves to joke." After saying that, he turned around and shouted to the two policemen: "Why are you still standing there, why don't you unlock the handcuffs of Colonel Zhang and this beauty."

    ¡°No need, we¡¯ve already solved it.¡± I said.

    What the hell, what about the torture that was agreed upon?

    Liu Fugui winked, and the two policemen withdrew and closed the iron door.

    "Hello, you two. I am Furong's brother, and Liu Fugui is the director here. Well, if you have any conflicts with Furong, let's talk about it. Deputy Director Wang and I are also old acquaintances." Liu Fugui  He smiled and handed over a cigarette.

    I didn¡¯t even accept the cigarette: ¡°Let me tell you straight, your brother beat me to death for a friend of mine. How do you calculate this?¡±

    Liu Furong was about to speak, but Liu Fugui turned around and glared at him, and then said to me with a smile: "This is a misunderstanding. I asked my brother, but he just asked Wang Jidao to teach him a lesson, not to beat him to death."

    "But Mr. Wang was rushed to the hospital and died there." I said.

    Liu Furong said hurriedly: "I really didn't beat him to death. I just had him hit twice casually. After entering the hospital, the doctor said it was a fracture and he would be cured after staying in the hospital for a few days."

    Ai Tangtang said: "Then people outside say you were the one who beat him to death?"

    "It's such a rumor. I went to the hospital to see Wang Jidao once at that time. Although I was a deviant, how could I dare to kill someone casually?" Liu Furong said hurriedly.

    "Do you think I believe it?" I said to Liu Fugui: "Your brother beat someone to death, so why don't you give us a righteous death?"

    Liu Furong wanted to say something else, but Liu Fugui glared at him and said, "Get out first!"

    Liu Furong obviously listened to his brother's words. He thought for a moment, turned around, opened the door and walked out.

    Liu Fugui waited for him to go out before he said to the two of us: "Colonel Zhang, I can handle this matter."Give you an explanation.  "

    "This really has nothing to do with my brother." Liu Fugui obviously knew that I didn't believe it now, and continued: "Before Wang Jidao died, I investigated and found that a person went to his house, and on the day of his death, that person  People also went to the hospital.¡±

    "As for my brother, although he looks like a gangster, he is actually not very courageous. He was able to open those few shops and win over some gangsters because of my reputation."

    Liu Fugui sighed and said: "I really don't believe that my brother can kill people. Moreover, the doctor at the hospital also issued a certificate after Mr. Wang Jidao was hospitalized. It is indeed a fracture."

    I frowned, and Liu Fugui took out his cell phone while the iron was hot, and handed it over. I took the cell phone and saw a few photos taken by the surveillance camera.

    The photo was from a hospital corridor. Although the person in the photo was wearing a mask, I still recognized him as Zhong Changshu from Tongtian Sect.

    "Is it him?" I frowned.

    Ai Tangtang asked next to me: "Who is this?"

    "Zhong Changshu, a member of the Tongtian Sect, is Zhao Yazi's third senior brother, and we collaborated with him in Bai Yujing." I said.

    "Could it be that Mr. Wang Jidao's death has anything to do with Tongtian Sect?"

    I couldn¡¯t help but ponder.

    "In addition, after this incident happened, I sent people to search Wang Jidao's house. Because the death was so sudden, I also thought it was murder. Later, I searched and found a diary." As he said that, Liu Fugui took out a diary.  This diary was handed over.

    I took the diary and opened it. Many of the records were about exorcisms for ordinary people. I turned to the back.

    The previous content is basically full on every page, but on this page, there are only a few lines of words.

    "The Tongtian Sect is extremely mysterious and has always been shrouded in mystery. But why did the entire Tongtian Sect begin to surface after the child Zhang Xiu stepped into the Yin and Yang Circle, as if they were planning something against the child Zhang Xiu.  "

    "I have reached the age of old age. I don't know if I should intervene in this matter. I don't know if I should mention a few words to this child. But if I do so, I am afraid that I will cause a lot of trouble for myself."

    There should actually be another page at the back, but someone tore it up.

    "It seems that I wrongly blamed you." I closed the notebook and closed my eyes, feeling a little guilty. It seems that Mr. Wang Jidao's death had something to do with me.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 643 Shen Wushuang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "It should be that Mr. Wang Jidao learned some secrets that Tongtian Sect was targeting me, and when he was still hesitating whether to tell me or not, Tongtian Sect sent Zhong Changshu to kill Mr. Wang Jidao.

    I frowned, what did the Tongtian Sect do to me for no reason?  I don¡¯t seem to have any hatred against the Tongtian Sect, right?

    And looking at the diary of Mr. Wang Jidao, it is obvious that Tongtian Sect started other activities after I started learning Taoism.

    What do they want to do?

    Ai Tangtang stopped talking after reading it.

    Liu Fugui said: "Wang Jidao was probably killed by this Tongtian Sect."

    "I understand, your brother beat up Mr. Wang Jidao, and I beat him up to help Mr. Wang Jidao repay it. With a brother like you, it would be great to do some serious business." I said: "The two of us can do some serious business."  Can you leave?"

    Liu Fugui nodded: "You can do it at any time."

    I dragged Ai Tangtang out of the room, asked for the Sanqing Huayang Gun, and then walked out of the Public Security Bureau.

    "Why would the Tongtian Sect target you?" Ai Tangtang couldn't help but ask me after leaving the Public Security Bureau.

    "I don't know either." I shook my head.

    Ai Tangtang asked: "My father must know, or else I can ask your father for you?"

    "Forget it, it's too much trouble for you to go back to the Demon Realm." I shook my head and said, "Go home first."

    At this moment, my phone suddenly rang. I picked it up and saw that it was Sun Xiaopeng calling.

    I picked up the phone, and Sun Xiaopeng said on the other end: "Hey, Axiu, we have arrived in Chongqing and are going to clean up the drunkards. Are you interested?"

    "I'm not interested at all, but I want you to do a favor." I said.

    "What are you busy with?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    "Help me investigate and see what the Tongtian Sect is doing." I told Sun Xiaopeng about Mr. Wang Jidao.

    After hearing this, Sun Xiaopeng was silent for a while on the other end of the phone before saying, "I will help you investigate this matter. Where are you, get out of here and I will tell you everything I know about the Tongtian Sect."

    "Brother, now that I have lost all my teachings, you still expect me to come over and help you beat up drunkards and swallow boys?" I laughed and cursed.

    Sun Xiaopeng said on the other end of the phone: "Bah, I have so many experts in Laoshan, and I still need your help. I really remembered something suddenly, where are you?"

    "I'm in Dianjiang. Come back to see my dad." I laughed dryly.

    "I'm going. I called you before and I was still in Chongqing. As soon as I arrived in Chongqing, I ran to Dianjiang. Damn it, you kid, come back quickly. I'll be waiting for you at your Chinese medicine shop."

    After saying that, Sun Xiaopeng hung up the phone.

    I really don¡¯t want to muddy the waters, but I remembered what Sun Xiaopeng said about telling me about the Tongtian Sect. Considering this, Ai Tangtang and I went back home.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible not to go back, Qingluan Huofeng is still at home. After returning home, I took Qingluan Huofeng with me and said goodbye to my father.

    We got on the bus and rushed back to Chongqing. When we arrived in Chongqing, it was almost night and the sky was getting dark.

    Ai Tangtang and I finally returned to the Chinese medicine shop.

    At this time, Sun Xiaopeng was sitting in the Chinese medicine shop, with his legs crossed, a cigarette in his mouth, and looking at Ai Tangtang and me with a smile.

    "Are you still waiting? Didn't you catch the drunken boy?" I asked with a smile.

    Sun Xiaopeng shook his head: "Why are you joining in the fun? There are so many of us in Laoshan, and I am not the only one left, right?"

    I sat on the sofa, and Ai Tangtang grabbed Qingluan Fire Phoenix and stuffed it into the cage.

    Sun Xiaopeng glanced at them and asked in surprise: "What are these two birds? I seem to have never seen them before."

    ¡°Have you heard of Qingluan Fire Phoenix?¡± I asked with a smile.

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, his face showed surprise and he said, "Are you deceiving me? Are these two broken birds the legendary Qingluan Fire Phoenix?"

    "Okay, I came all the way back, and I didn't come back to chat with you about everyday things." I said, "Tell me what's going on with the Tongtian Sect."

    Sun Xiaopeng touched his nose and said, "Wang Jidao really wrote that it was after you started learning Taoism that Tongtian Sect took other actions?"

    "I have nothing to do to lie to you?" I nodded.

    Sun Xiaopeng shrugged and said: "Tongtian Sect has existed since ancient times. It is no longer clear when exactly it appeared. Even in our Laoshan Mountains, we have no idea about Tongtian Sect.There is also very little understanding of Christianity.  "

    "The Tongtian Sect is not like Queyue, who is always fighting for power." Sun Xiaopeng touched his chin: "Wang Jidao is right. Before you learned Taoism, there was no movement in the Tongtian Sect."

    "We in Laoshan only know that Tongtian Sect exists. As for how long it has existed and what it is doing, we don't know anything." Sun Xiaopeng said: "But what is certain is that Tongtian Sect has always been very low-key, and has not even  Send these disciples out."

    "It is true that on the day you learned Taoism, Tongtian Sect began to take action, and their disciples began to appear frequently." Sun Xiaopeng said: "According to our painstaking investigation in Laoshan, their leader is called Shen Wushuang.  "

    "Shen Wushuang?" I frowned: "Such an arrogant name?"

    "Hehe, that's not the case, but I also know that his name is Shen Wushuang, and among them the third disciple Zhong Changshu, the fourth disciple Zhang Baohuan, the fifth disciple, Zhao Yazi, you should have seen them all." Sun Xiaopeng said: "These disciples of his  , each skill is actually not very brilliant."

    I said: "But I heard that Tongtian Sect is very powerful. Didn't it mean that only when Luo Fang becomes the King of Demons can he have the strength to snatch Zhao Yazi from Tongtian Sect?"

    "The strength of the Tongtian Sect is actually average. If you really think about it, it's better than Queyue." Sun Xiaopeng paused and said, "But their leader, Shen Wushuang, is a fierce man. It's not so much that Luo Fang can become the King of Demons from Tongtian."  It would be more appropriate to take Zhao Yazi away from the hands of the teacher rather than from the hands of Kannau."

    "Is Shen Wushuang so powerful?" I couldn't help but ask.

    Sun Xiaopeng chuckled and said, "Guess how awesome this god is."

    ¡°What kind of awesome method?¡± I asked.

    "When we in Laoshan were in the Ming Dynasty, we had dealings with the Tongtian Sect. Their leader at that time was called Shen Wushuang." Sun Xiaopeng chuckled and said: "In other words, this Shen Wushuang, at least, has been around since the Ming Dynasty.  The old monster to this day.¡±

    When I heard this, I asked in surprise: "At that time, someone said that the leader of Tongtian Sect is an old monster, but they only said that he was only one or two hundred years old. How could it be so long?"

    "The Shen Wushuang rumored outside is one or two hundred years old. Only we in Laoshan know that this Shen Wushuang has lived for who knows how many years, and his strength is terrifying." Sun Xiaopeng said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 644 Relics

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After I heard this, I was silent for a while, then turned around and asked Ai Tangtang, who was playing with Qingluan Huofeng: "Tangtang, have you heard of Shen Wushuang?"

    Ai Tangtang said without thinking: "I haven't heard of it, but my father must know."

    I looked at Sun Xiaopeng and said, "Brother, please help me and investigate what the Tongtian Sect wants to do, and it's also about me."

    Sun Xiaopeng smiled and asked: "What's wrong, Brother Xiu, are you still scared?"

    I shrugged: "You kid made Tongtian Sect so mysterious. I have Tongtian Sect targeting you. How can you not be afraid?"

    This kid patted me on the shoulder and said comfortingly: "Axiu, don't worry, you see, your brother and I have become the leader of Laoshan Mountain. Those guys really want to harm you. At worst, they will follow me and hide in Laoshan Mountain."

    I rolled my eyes at him: "Are you hiding from Mount Laoshan? You'll never go down to Mount Laoshan. Come on, please keep this in mind."

    Sun Xiaopeng suddenly asked: "By the way, you said that your body was stolen. Could it be that the Tongtian Sect did it too?"

    Unless Sun Xiaopeng mentioned it, I wouldn¡¯t have connected these two things together, but now that I think about it carefully, it¡¯s really possible.

    "It's useless no matter how much you say now." As soon as Sun Xiaopeng finished speaking, his cell phone rang.

    He picked up the phone and made a quiet gesture towards me.

    He opened his mouth and asked: "Hey, have you caught the drunkard?"

    After the person on the other end of the phone talked to Sun Xiaopeng for a few words, Sun Xiaopeng's face turned ugly and he was no longer smiling as before.

    "What? Something went wrong?" I asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng nodded: "Jiutun boy ran away."

    I said: "That guy is so powerful, it's normal for him to run away. Just drive him back to Japan."

    Sun Xiaopeng looked me up and down and asked: "I heard that the goddess you had when you were studying was kidnapped by him? Don't you want to save people?"

    As soon as I heard this, I immediately became angry. What kind of goddess is not a goddess? This guy told Ai Tangtang about Tatana at that time, which almost made Ai Tangtang return to the devil world in anger. At this time, he started talking loudly again.  .

    I quickly expressed my revolutionary stance: "Don't talk nonsense, the only goddess in my heart is Tang Tang, the conscience of heaven and earth!"

    After saying that, I looked back and saw Ai Tangtang holding Qingluan Fire Phoenix with both hands and looking at me.

    After hearing what I said, he continued to play with Qingluan Huofeng with a smile.

    Sun Xiaopeng was a little anxious: "Well, she is a classmate after all. How about you, are you interested in following me to Japan to rescue her?"

    I looked at Sun Xiaopeng in bewilderment: "I'm not interested at all, but you kid, did you take the wrong medicine? It's none of your business whether he's dead or alive. You just want to make trouble in China, but you're going to Japan?"

    "Why didn't I see your determination to conquer demons before?" I said.

    Sun Xiaopeng touched his forehead, shook his head, and said: "This drunken boy has something on him that I must get."

    I asked: "What?"

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "When we talk about this, we have to start from a thousand years ago. Since the establishment of Laoshan, we have always been responsible for subduing monsters. In the Tang Dynasty, Japanese monsters caused trouble, and then they found us in the Tang Dynasty."  The emperor wants to invite a powerful person to return to Japan with them."

    "Master Jianzhen, the great Buddhist master at that time, followed them to Japan to slay demons."

    I couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Isn¡¯t there **** Seimei in Japan? Wasn¡¯t **** Seimei very powerful in ancient times?¡±

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he grinned and said, "Master Jianzhen went to Japan two or three hundred years ago, Qingming."

    "After going to Japan, Master Jianzhen spent ten years traveling throughout Japan, exorcising demons and spreading Chinese culture in Japan."

    "Master Jianzhen is also known as the father of culture in Japan."

    "And he is the founder of the Nanshan Vinaya Sect of Japanese Buddhism."

    I heard Sun Xiaopeng say so much and asked: "This is a really powerful sword, but what does it have to do with Shuten Doji?"

    "Why did Shuten Doji turn into a monster? It was because countless people were jealous of the handsomeness of a monk in a temple, and the monk in this temple happened to be the descendant of Master Jianzhen's Nanshan Vinaya Sect."

    "It is said that before Master Jianzhen died, he transformed his entire body of Buddhist dharma into a relic. As long as there is this relic, ordinary monsters within a radius of ten miles will not dare to approach it, and the Buddhist dharma inside is boundless. Whoever eats this thing  , Tao Dharma is boundless, awesome and coaxing??That's right.  "

    I looked at Sun Xiaopeng and asked, "Do you just want this relic?"

    Sun Xiaopeng nodded: "Yes, according to my investigation, I learned that this relic is on Shutun Tongzi."

    When I heard this, I frowned and asked, "Go to Japan and ask this Shuten boy for the relic? Can he give it to you?"

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t give it to us, he grabs it, and if we can¡¯t get it, he steals it. Anyway, there is always a chance.¡± Sun Xiaopeng said.

    I asked Sun Xiaopeng: "How many people can you ask for help in Laoshan?"

    Sun Xiaopeng stretched out a finger.

    I frowned and said, "Ten? It's a bit too little."

    Sun Xiaopeng shook his head: "It's just me."

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t discuss this with me. I¡¯m so full that I¡¯ll go to Japan with you to die?¡± I said.

    Sun Xiaopeng glanced at Ai Tangtang hurriedly and said, "With Tangtang's help, there will be no problem. To tell you the truth, I don't want Laoshan to divide the relics."

    "If we in Laoshan learn the news and send someone to rob the relic, they will just treat it as a treasure of the town and put it away without giving us food. In this way, we will get half of it each."

    "Axiu wants to eat 70%." Ai Tangtang came over and said, "Since I helped, it should be divided into three people."

    "You are too dark."

    I frowned and asked Ai Tangtang: "Are you sure you can beat the drunken boy?"

    Ai Tangtang nodded confidently: "Don't worry, do you really think that our dragon clan's abilities are just bragging? I can eat that wine-swallowing boy in one bite."

    "I seem to remember that you and a black evil spirit Asura were fighting equally, right?" I couldn't help complaining.

    Ai Tangtang hurriedly said: "That's Asura, he's very powerful."

    "I'll think about it." I frowned.

    "What a waste of time to think about, brother. Master Jianzhen killed all the monsters in Japan by himself at that time. Even the big monsters in Japan Island hid when Master Jianzhen was there.  Wait until Master Jianzhen dies before you dare to come out."

    "If we eat the relics of such a person, our Tao skills will increase many times." Sun Xiaopeng said: "Besides, haven't you, kid, lost all the Tao skills now? Is it possible that you really want to practice it again bit by bit?"

    When I heard Sun Xiaopeng say this, my heart moved, and then I grinned and asked, "Do you have a plan?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 645 Sun Minmin

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Sun Xiaopeng shook his head and said confidently: "Of course not."

    "However, this kind of thing just needs to be played by ear. After we arrive in Japan, we will find where Shuten Doji is and fight there. When Ai Tangtang drags Shuten Doji away, Axiu and I will sneak attack from the side and force him to kill him.  Give us the relics.¡±

    I asked: "Will it work? Since this relic is so precious, can people give it to us easily?"

    Sun Xiaopeng rolled his eyes at me and said with a smile: "Are you a fool? This thing is indeed a good treasure for us, but it is a monster and has no effect at all."

    I said: "But after all these years, why can this relic still be preserved today?"

    Sun Xiaopeng took out his cigarettes, handed one to me, and said, "Isn't it because Master Jianzhen and his descendants are all stupid?"

    "It's not right to say that. It should be said that Master Jianzhen never told them that the relics can be used for ingestion. Since they are the relics left by the founder, of course they are offered as treasures, not to mention eating them, just accidentally touching them.  All of a sudden, I have to kneel down and kowtow to apologize.¡±

    Ai Tangtang pouted and said, "Is it that serious?"

    Sun Xiaopeng sighed with emotion: "Of course, when I was young, I took out the sword left by our Laoshan ancestors to cut down trees for fun, but my father went berserk. You think I'm so pitiful.  "

    When I heard this, I laughed and said, "You deserve it."

    Ai Tangtang said seriously at this time: "Sun Xiaopeng, we have a good relationship, but we still have to make it clear first. When we find this relic, Zhang Xiu will eat 70% of it, and you will eat 30%. You have no objection."  Bar?"

    "Three or seven points is too harsh, how about four or six?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    I originally wanted to agree, but Ai Tangtang rushed to say, "No! It's only 37 points."

    Sun Xiaopeng looked at Ai Tangtang jokingly and asked with a smile: "You are not even married yet, and you are already showing favoritism? Sister Tangtang, after all, we are all the ones who catch the six demons."

    Ai Tangtang said: "Don't come here, there is no need to discuss."

    I looked at the two of them and couldn't help but said, "Come on, we haven't even gotten this thing yet, but we've already started dividing the spoils. Let's talk about it after we get it."

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "I have sent people to investigate the whereabouts of Shuten Doji in Japan. Although he was not caught this time, he also suffered some minor injuries."

    "When are you going?" I asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "At noon tomorrow, there are still a lot of people in Chongqing in Laoshan. I have to arrange for them to go back."

    After saying that, he stood up and left the Chinese medicine store.

    At this time, Qingluan Fire Phoenix saw that I had finished talking, and flew to my shoulder very intelligently, and started chirping and playing.

    Ai Tangtang sat next to me and said: "You go there this time, be careful and don't show off."

    "Why are you so worried about me? Do you really think I'm a useless person now?" I said.

    Ai Tangtang nodded: "You have no Taoist skills now. Any monster can kill you."

    "It's not that exaggerated." I said, "I still have the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand, and I also have the blast marksmanship."

    Ai Tangtang, who was rare, looked at me very seriously and said: "Axiu, things are different now. If it were before, I would definitely not let Sun Xiaopeng take you to Japan to take risks together, but Tongtianjiao  But he is plotting against you."

    ¡°How could you miss such a good thing that enhances your strength so easily?¡± Ai Tangtang said to me.

    Hearing this, I feel warm in my heart. Ai Tangtang usually looks carefree, but he is very shrewd in his heart.

    She is right. Things are different now. The Tongtian Sect has been planning since I first started learning Taoism. Who knows what they are thinking.

    ¡°Moreover, even my body was extremely likely stolen by the Tongtian Sect.

    "If that relic is really useful, after I eat it, why don't we go find trouble with the Tongtian Sect." I said to Ai Tangtang with a smile.

    Ai Tangtang nodded happily: "Yes."

    Early the next morning, Ai Tangtang and I packed up our things.

    Although this trip to Japan was to find the relic that Sun Xiaopeng talked about, it was my first time to go to Japan, and I brought a camera and other things with me.

    It¡¯s not easy to go to Japan. It¡¯s nothing to do with all the fighting. It¡¯s quite good to treat it as a tourist.

    We packed our luggage, and Ai Tangtang went to pick up the birdcage.

    " Qingluan Fire Phoenix, I don't worry about letting them live in the middle."The shop stays like this, otherwise when Ai Tangtang and I come back, the Chinese medicine shop will have been burned to ashes.

    The two of us came to the garage with large and small bags. Sun Xiaopeng was parked there in a commercial vehicle. He got out of the car and looked at the things we brought and asked: "You two are really leisurely and elegant. You really think you are traveling there."  Yeah, why are you bringing two birds with you?"

    "Didn't I tell you before, these two birds are Qingluan and Fire Phoenix." I said with a smile.

    "What about the Qingluan Fire Phoenix? It's still a bird as big as two fists. Is it possible that they can help us win and swallow the boy?" Sun Xiaopeng smiled and shook his head.

    Then, we drove to the airport. We first arrived in Shanghai, and then transferred to Japan.

    The procedures are quite troublesome. After all, I am going outside Japan. Needless to say, weapons such as the Sanqing Huayang Gun are even more troublesome. The Qingluan Fire Phoenix is ??even more troublesome. Fortunately, I have the status of a colonel and told the people at the Shanghai Airport.  It took a long time for us to get on the plane.

    Tokyo Airport, Japan.

    The three of us walked out of the airport with our luggage.

    At this time, the Qingluan Fire Phoenix beside me seemed to be very happy, flying everywhere, but it would not fly a hundred meters away from me.

    These two birds are very smart, and I don¡¯t want to interfere with their freedom.

    At this time, a car stopped in front of us. A man got out of the car and said respectfully to Sun Xiaopeng: "Master."

    "Let me introduce, this is our Laoshan person, Sun Minmin." Sun Xiaopeng introduced.

    "Hello." Sun Minmin came up and shook hands one by one.

    Sun Minmin was wearing a suit and dressed energetically. He looked like a successful businessman.

    He grinned and said: "Get in the car first, the whereabouts of Shuten Doji are still under investigation."

    After saying that, he helped us put our luggage in the trunk. After we got in the car, Sun Xiaopeng said to me: "Hurry up and let Qingluan Huofeng come up."

    "Don't worry, Qingluan Fire Phoenix has just been stuck in the cabin for too long. He wants to fly outside for a while. Let's drive. They can keep up." Ai Tangtang said.

    Seeing Ai Tangtang say this, I didn't say anything, and Sun Minmin drove to Tokyo.

    I couldn¡¯t help but look back, and it turned out that just as Ai Tangtang said, Qingluan Fire Phoenix was following closely behind the car, and seemed to be in a good mood, flying around happily.

    When Sun Xiaopeng saw it, he sighed and said: "These two birds are really spiritual." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 646 The Four Sects of Buddhism and Taoism

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Ai Tangtang smiled and said: "That's not true. If you really want to talk about it, these two birds might be smarter than you."

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "Sister Tangtang, you underestimate me too much."

    "I'm not looking down on you, I'm telling the truth."

    "I, Sun Xiaopeng, am the head of Laoshan after all. How can I not even compare to two broken birds?"

    "Master, I heard just now that they said those two birds are Qingluan and Fire Phoenix?" Sun Minmin, who was driving, couldn't help but ask.

    Sun Xiaopeng nodded: "Yes."

    Sun Minmin glanced at Sun Xiaopeng and asked: "Master, do you know Qingluan Fire Phoenix?"

    "You know, ancient ferocious beasts, we also have many ferocious beasts imprisoned in Laoshan." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "The Qingluan Fire Phoenix is ??not just a ferocious beast. Legend has it that as long as someone tames the Qingluan Fire Phoenix, the Qingluan Fire Phoenix will willingly turn into the legendary Hot Wheel." Sun Minmin said.

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he asked: "Isn't that Hot Wheels thing from Nezha?"

    "Master, don't you know that the Hot Wheels are transformed from Qingluan Fire Phoenix?" Sun Minmin looked at Sun Xiaopeng in surprise.

    "Of course I don't know." Sun Xiaopeng didn't blush at all, and then he immediately looked at me with bright eyes: "Axiu, you are quite capable. Why didn't you tell me earlier that these two birds would turn into hot wheels?"

    I coughed and said, "I thought you knew it a long time ago."

    Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "Here, Brother Xiu, let me discuss something with you. When the time comes to find the thing, we will do it as Tang Tang said, but you have to promise me that we will wait for these two Qingluan Fire Phoenix.  You can turn into a hot wheel, but you have to step on it for two days to enjoy the glory."

    At this time, Sun Minmin was present, but Sun Xiaopeng did not mention the relic. He was obviously guarding against the people in Laoshan knowing about it.

    "Okay." I smiled and nodded.

    Sun Xiaopeng's eyes suddenly shone and said: "Haha, damn, those people who drive luxury sports cars are so weak. When I ride on Hot Wheels, I will definitely be very popular. When the time comes, I will go to college to pick up girls.  Get it right."

    Sun Xiaopeng will not be serious for long. After chatting for a while, his true colors will gradually be revealed.

    At this moment, the strange cry of Qingluan Fire Phoenix came from behind us.

    We look back.

    At this time, in a car, two people dressed as monks were casting a net towards Qingluan Fire Phoenix.

    The ropes woven by this net are all painted with charms. At this time, Qingluan Fire Phoenix was covered by this net and was struggling hard.

    "What the hell, my Hot Wheels!" Sun Xiaopeng saw it and hurriedly shouted to Sun Minmin: "Hurry up and hit that car. What the hell, do you want to steal the Hot Wheels?"

    Sun Minmin was not in a hurry to do so, but looked back and said: "These two should be Japanese demon-slayer monks. If we want to operate in Japan's territory, it is better not to have any big conflicts with them."  , let¡¯s get out of the car and ask what¡¯s going on.¡±

    After speaking, Sun Minmin honked the horn twice. At this time, Qingluan Huofeng had already asked the two monks to get into the car.

    Sun Minmin opened the window and shouted loudly to the two monks in the car, but he spoke in Japanese and I couldn¡¯t understand it.

    After the monk in the car replied a few words, he burst into laughter and drove off.

    "I'll stop them." Ai Tangtang said hurriedly: "We can't let Qingluan Huofeng be taken away like this."

    "Miss, are you a monster?" At this time, Sun Minmin asked.

    Ai Tangtang nodded: "Yes, what's the matter?"

    "It's better not to act rashly." Sun Minmin said.

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he was so angry that he almost kicked Mr. Sun in the head and cursed: "Fuck, Mr. Sun, are you from our side or the two monks?"

    "Master, you have wronged me. Don't worry, I will go to Tokyo first. I can find those two monks. The water in Tokyo is very deep now." Sun Minmin said.

    I was also extremely anxious, not just because the Qingluan Fire Phoenix was a fire wheel, but because these two birds had been with me since they were born. Although it only lasted a few days, I could clearly feel the Qingluan Fire Phoenix.  Feng is very dependent on me.

    I clenched my fists and asked, "Where did those two monks come from?"

    "It's a long story. Let's talk about it in detail when we get to Tokyo. I can hold on to them. We will definitely find these two monks." Sun Minmin said.

    "If you can't be found when the time comes, be careful I will expel you from the school."?Sun Xiaopeng threatened hurriedly.

    I calmed down and sighed, but I was still a little too careless.

    The skills of these Japanese monks are not bad. Thousands of years ago, legendary figures like Anbei Seimei appeared.

    In their eyes, Qingluan Fire Phoenix is ??a monster, and we let Qingluan Fire Phoenix fly everywhere outside.

    Sun Minmin drove and took us to a small courtyard.

    This small courtyard is full of Japanese decoration style, and the houses are all made of wood.

    ¡°This is our Laoshan office in Tokyo.¡± Sun Minmin said.

    After we sat down, I took a deep breath, looked at Sun Minmin and asked, "Who did what happened today?"

    "They are people from Foshan." Sun Minmin said, "They are people from Japanese Zen Buddhism."

    "Zen?" I frowned.

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "Mr. Sun, wouldn't it be better if we just stopped them?"

    "If we can, we can snatch it back by ourselves, of course it is good, but the car was driving at a high speed and we couldn't do it. As for this young lady, it was even more impossible. At this time in Tokyo, the four sects of Japanese Buddhism and Taoism, the Vinaya sect, the Zen sect,  The eminent monks of the Shin sect and the Nichiren sect are all in Tokyo, holding some kind of Buddhist seminar."

    "If this lady takes action, it will attract the attention of the four sects and cause big trouble." Sun Minmin said.

    I said: "It's a big trouble now. My Qingluan Fire Phoenix was taken away. Isn't it a big trouble?"

    "We in Laoshan still have some connections in Tokyo. I will immediately ask someone to find out whether it was the two Zen monks who stole the Qingluan Fire Phoenix. Once we find out, we will snatch it back from them.  ." Sun Minmin said.

    I took a deep breath and thought to myself that I shouldn¡¯t be anxious.

    ¡°Afterwards, I said to Ai Tangtang, ¡°Don¡¯t follow us later.¡±

    "Why?" Ai Tangtang said hurriedly: "Qingluan Fire Phoenix was taken away, how could I not help?"

    "It's really not the right time for you to take action now. Since people from the four sects of Buddhism and Taoism are here, if they find out that you are a monster, and a big monster with green evil aura, they will take action immediately and take action against you." Sun Xiaopeng nodded.

    Ai Tangtang looked depressed and couldn't help but said: "You can't escape if you can't beat me?"

    ¡°It¡¯s useless, don¡¯t underestimate the four sects of Buddhism and Taoism in Japan.¡± Sun Xiaopeng said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 647 Big Trouble

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Master, please stay here first. Remember, let this young lady try not to reveal her demonic aura. A month ago, when it was reported that the four sects of Buddhism and Taoism were going to gather in Tokyo, most of the demons in Tokyo had already escaped.  Leave Tokyo." Sun Minmin said: "I'm going to find out the news and see who captured the Qingluan Fire Phoenix."

    After speaking, Sun Minmin hurried out.

    Sun Xiaopeng couldn't help but scolded: "What a nonsense is this? When we first arrived in Japan, Qingluan Huofeng was arrested."

    "We were careless." I frowned.

    Ai Tangtang asked Sun Xiaopeng at this time: "Are these four sects of Buddhism and Taoism really as powerful as you say?"

    Sun Xiaopeng nodded: "The four sects of Buddhism and Taoism are very powerful. If it is a separate sect, it would be better to say that on weekdays, although the four sects of Buddhism and Taoism fight openly and secretly, their attitudes towards demons are surprisingly consistent."

    I asked: "How do these four Buddhist and Taoist sects compare with your Laoshan?"

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "Compared with the background, let alone the four sects of Buddhism and Taoism, if they add four more sects, they can't compare with our Laoshan, but the current masters of the four sects of Buddhism and Taoism combined even exceed our Laoshan."

    "Japan is different from our China. In Japan, it is easy for monsters to form." Sun Xiaopeng said: "Although no one knows the reason, it is the fact."

    "In ancient Japan, things like tables and chairs often turned into monsters. Do you think we in China have done that?" Sun Xiaopeng.

    "So, the four sects of Japan are located in four places in Japan to suppress the demons in various places."

    "But the most powerful ones in Japan are not the four sects of Buddhism and Taoism." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    I couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°You just talked for a long time, but it turns out that the four sects of Buddhism and Taoism are not the most powerful?¡±

    "In the world of Yin and Yang in Japan, the most powerful one is the Anbei family." Sun Xiaopeng said: "At the beginning, Anbei Jingming was too strong."

    "No matter how powerful he is, hasn't he been dead for so many years?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    "Hehe, this was the smartest thing about An Bei Qingming back then. In fact, with An Bei Qingming's ability, he could kill 90% of the Japanese monsters just like Master Jianzhen did back then, leaving these monsters severely damaged."

    "But Anbei Qingming didn't do this. Instead, he killed some monsters, and many powerful monsters became shikigami of the Anbei family."

    Sun Xiaopeng said with emotion: "Nowadays, many big monsters in Japan that have survived since the beginning have basically been saved by An Bei Qingming. Therefore, when the Anbei family is in trouble, these monsters will help."

    "It is impossible to kill all the monsters in the world. Even if you can kill them all, more monsters will continue to appear after you die. An Beiqing is obviously aware of this. Instead of killing all these monsters, it is better to let these monsters deal with them.  The Anbei family is very grateful. When the Anbei family is in trouble, these monsters will come to help one by one. How much help will it be?"

    When Sun Xiaopeng said this, he picked up the water glass, poured a glass of water, and took a sip.

    I was also very interested in what I heard and asked: "So, the position of the Anbei family is very unstable? Can the four sects of Buddhism and Taoism tolerate them?"

    Sun Xiaopeng smiled and said: "Of course some people can't see it. Why do you collude with monsters and you have a good reputation for conquering monsters, right?"

    "But the Anbei family rose too fast, and Anbei Qingming's Taoism was so great that no one could compete with Anbei Qingming when he was alive. After Anbei Qingming's death, all the big monsters in Japan basically owed Anbei Qingming a debt.  Bei Qingming is very kind."

    "Over the years, the Anbei family has killed some small monsters. But when they encounter monsters with great potential, or when big monsters encounter difficulties, they will secretly help them to show their favor."

    "If the four sects of Buddhism and Taoism unite and are determined to kill the Anbei family, they can do it."

    "But the Anbei family is related to high-ranking officials in the Japanese government. Doing so will bring trouble to the four Buddhist and Taoist sects, and among them, the Vinaya sect and the Nichiren sect believe that the four sects of Buddhism and Taoism only need to kill demons.  The devil will do.¡±

    "Even if the Anbei family colludes with the demons, it will not be their turn to kill the Anbei family."

    "Besides, the shikigami in the Anbei family are no joke. If they really get into a fight, the four sects of Buddhism and Taoism will be seriously injured."

    After Sun Xiaopeng finished speaking in one breath, he asked me with a smile: "Do you understand?"

    Ai Tangtang frowned and said, "These things about you humans are really complicated."

    "Hey, Japan is a big place, but there are a lot of things going on, and the water is very mixed." Sun Xiaopeng shook his head: "If you don't want to?Who the hell would want to come to this damn place with the relic on Shuten Doji?  "

    I sighed and said, "Rescue Qingluan Huofeng first, and then think about swallowing the boy with wine."

    The three of us waited in this room. After about two hours, around three o'clock in the afternoon, Sun Minmin ran in from the outside with an anxious look on his face and said, "Something is going to happen."

    "What's wrong?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    After Sun Minmin sat down, he picked up a glass of water, took a sip, and then said: "Now we are in trouble. The two monks of the Zen sect, after they captured Qingluan Huofeng, notified the elders of the four sects of Buddhism and Taoism."

    "Although this Buddhist Dharma conference is for the purpose of exchanging Buddhist teachings, we also need to capture some monsters to demonstrate the abilities of the four sects of Buddhism and Taoism."

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "I understand, are you trying to gain political achievements?"

    "That's pretty much what it means." Sun Minmin said: "Now the Qingluan Fire Phoenix has been sent to Mingzhu Temple. This Mingzhu Temple is the headquarters of the Zen Sect. It is located on the mountain north of Tokyo. The four Buddhist and Taoist sects have learned that we have been captured.  China's ancient ferocious beast Qingluan Fire Phoenix is ??very happy and wants to burn Qingluan Fire Phoenix to death tonight to show the ability of the four sects of Buddhism and Taoism."

    I couldn¡¯t help but cursed: ¡°What a bullshit, they are still ancient ferocious beasts. Qingluan Fire Phoenix is ??cute and cute, and everyone loves them. It¡¯s a shame they have the nerve to say that these two birds are ancient ferocious beasts.¡±

    I said: "Besides, what's the point of catching two birds that are bigger than fists?"

    Sun Minmin looked embarrassed and said: "I'm sorry, this matter is all my fault. If I had asked this lady to stop the two Zen monks, it would have attracted the siege of the four Buddhist and Taoist sects, but we could also run away.  "

    "Now we are in trouble." Sun Minmin said.

    "Damn it, let these guys see, what does it mean to have a dragon crossing the river? Do you really think that our Laoshan Mountain is paper?" Sun Xiaopeng said with an angry face: "Guardian Sun, call all our Laoshan disciples in Tokyo, tonight,  Let¡¯s attack that famous temple and kill all these monks without leaving any trace behind!¡±

    Sun Minmin said with an embarrassed expression: "Master, although I appreciate your proposal, I am the only Laoshan disciple in Tokyo." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 648 Famous Temple

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he was stunned for a long time and said, "I don't care, let's go, let's go to Mingzhu Temple to ask for someone now."

    "Don't be impulsive." I comforted.

    "Axiu, aren't you in a hurry?" Sun Xiaopeng said to me.

    I rolled my eyes at him: "Qingluan Fire Phoenix is ??mine, and I am more anxious than anyone else. But now, even if we go to Mingzhu Temple to snatch birds, do you know where Qingluan Fire Phoenix is ??kept? Let's wait until night.  Sneak into that famous temple, and when they want to burn Qingluan Fire Phoenix, we will rob it."

    "Also, Tangtang, you will stay here honestly tonight. You are not allowed to follow us, even secretly." I said to Ai Tangtang seriously.

    Ai Tangtang looked a little aggrieved and said, "I don't trust you to go up there."

    I grinned: "Don't worry, it's not like you didn't listen to what Sun Xiaopeng said. No matter how crazy these four Buddhist and Taoist sects are, they will never kill ordinary people. Qingluan Fire Phoenix is ??mine, and they took away my things for no reason.  It has to be burned, because everything in this world must be reasonable."

    ¡°The more famous a person is, the more he cares about face.¡± I comforted Ai Tangtang and said.

    "Axiu is right. This time, if Qingluan Huofeng is not rescued, I will help you in." Sun Xiaopeng nodded and said to Ai Tangtang, "Don't worry, even if Qingluan Huofeng is not rescued, the group of  They won¡¯t kill us either.¡±

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he nodded and said, "Okay then, I will stay here tonight and wait for you to come back."

    "Mr. Sun!" Sun Xiaopeng stood up and said like a leader: "Get ready, let's sneak into Mingzhu Temple tonight."

    "It's the leader!" Sun Minmin bowed and nodded.

    We stayed in the room arranged by Mr. Sun until seven o'clock in the evening, and the sky outside was completely dark.

    "Be careful." Ai Tangtang saw us out of the house.

    I carried the Sanqing Huayang Gun on my back and said with a smile, "Don't worry."

    After saying that, Sun Minmin drove and took us to Mingzhu Temple.

    The scenery of this mountain is quite good. After the car stopped at the bottom of the mountain, I took a look and saw a long staircase leading to the top of the mountain.

    There is a brilliantly lit Buddhist temple on the top of the mountain.

    At this time, many ordinary people were rushing to the mountain. They kept talking, which I couldn't understand. Sun Minmin smiled and said: "Good news, the four sects of Buddhism and Taoism are preparing to let ordinary people see how they conquer demons tonight."  Because of the devil¡¯s ability, there are many people visiting Mingzhu Temple, so it¡¯s easy for us to sneak in.¡±

    Sun Xiaopeng rubbed the back of his head: "The four sects of Buddhism and Taoism are really interesting. They just burn some monsters that look good. They burn two birds and let so many people come to visit?"

    The road up the mountain is brightly lit on both sides. After reaching the top of the mountain, the temple is very large, but it is not luxurious. Instead, it is very simple, somewhat similar to the old Longyin Temple.

    At this time, many monks wearing Japanese robes were patrolling outside. After we entered Mingzhu Temple, we found that there were really many monks inside, and they were wearing different robes.

    It is roughly divided into four types. It seems that the monks' robes of the four Buddhist sects are different.

    There is a very wide square in Mingzhu Temple, which is very brightly lit at this time.

    The square was crowded with people, all coming to watch these monks subjugate demons.

    There is also a long table at this time, and four old monks in different costumes are sitting on the long table.

    "These four should be the abbots of the four sects of Buddhism and Taoism." Sun Minmin said in a low voice.

    I nodded and took a look. There was no Qingluan Fire Phoenix in the square.

    We waited for a while at the edge of the square. Soon, a handsome monk with a good appearance came up with a microphone and started speaking loudly.

    His voice could probably be heard by the entire Mingzhu Temple.

    "What did the Japanese monk say?" Sun Xiaopeng asked Sun Minmin.

    Sun Minmin said: "The talk is a lot of nonsense. It is nothing more than how many powerful monsters the four Buddhist and Taoist sects have captured in history. Finally, they also say that today the four Buddhist and Taoist sects have captured the ancient ferocious beasts, Qingluan and Huo.  Phoenix, these two ferocious beasts are so fierce that in order to catch them, more than a hundred disciples of the four Buddhist and Taoist sects died and more than three hundred were injured."

    When Sun Xiaopeng and I heard this, we were immediately speechless.

    "Isn't this Four Sects of Buddhism and Taoism too shameless?" Sun Xiaopeng couldn't help but cursed.

    When the monk finished speaking, the ordinary people around him clasped their hands together, not knowing what he was talking about.

    "What did they say?" I asked Sun Minmin.

      Sun Minmin said: "They are praying for the more than a hundred monks who died trying to catch the two 'ferocious beasts'."

    "Damn it, when I return to China, I will do the same thing in Laoshan." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    After finishing speaking, at this moment, Qingluan Huofeng was finally escorted out.

    Qingluan Fire Phoenix is ??now locked in a birdcage, and the birdcage is surrounded by talismans.

    They were in the corner of the birdcage, shivering, obviously very scared.

    I felt heartbroken when I saw it.

    At this time, one of the abbots of the four Buddhist sects stood up and said a few words loudly.

    "Oops, they are going to execute him." Sun Minmin said.

    As soon as I heard this, Sun Xiaopeng and I walked out.

    Sun Minmin also followed helplessly.

    As soon as the three of us walked over, the abbot frowned and looked at us, not knowing what he was talking about.

    Sun Minmin lowered his voice and said: "He is asking us what we are doing."

    I walked up and kicked away the monk holding the birdcage of the Qingluan Fire Phoenix, and then said to Sun Minmin: "Tell them, this Qingluan Fire Phoenix was raised by me, and two monks from their Zen sect stole it today."  My Qingluan Fire Phoenix, take back the merits invited here, and ask them, obviously no one died, why do you insist on claiming that more than a hundred monks died?"

    Sun Minmin spoke loudly in Japanese.

    After finishing speaking, the ordinary people around were in an uproar and shouted loudly.

    At this time, a person from the Four Sects of Buddhism and Taoism stood up. This old abbot looked a little fat, but he looked kind-hearted.

    "How many of them are from China?" The old monk said, "I am Kojima Homing, the abbot of the Vinaya sect."

    "Can you speak Chinese?" I asked with a frown.

    Kojima Noraki said: "Our founder is from China, so naturally I want to learn Chinese culture."

    "As long as you meet someone who can speak human words, Qingluan Fire Phoenix is ??my thing. You take it for yourself without asking, and you still burn them both to death. How do you calculate this debt?" I said.

    Kojima Noraki said: "What does the donor think?"

    "Apologise." I said, "You Buddhism and Taoism are not unreasonable, are you?"

    Suddenly, more than 20 monks rushed out from the surrounding area, holding sticks in their hands.

    "Haha, monster! Of course we are reasonable, but there is no need to reason with a lotus root spirit. Do you think I can't see that you are a lotus root spirit?" Kojima Noring laughed loudly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 649 Buddha¡¯s Light

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When I heard this, I cursed in my heart. Why is it that everyone I meet says that I am a lotus root essence? Do I really look like a lotus root essence?

    Feeling confused, I turned around and wanted to run away with Sun Xiaopeng and the others.

    At this time, more than 20 monks rushed up and held down the three of us.

    I still want to resist, but I can't move at all.

    Sun Xiaopeng and Sun Minmin were pushed to the side, while I was tied directly to a pillar.

    At this time, the abbot spoke Japanese loudly to the people around him.

    Sun Minmin shouted loudly: "This old monk said that you are a lotus root spirit, and you are here to confuse the public with your evil words. He wants to save Qingluan Fire Phoenix, and he wants to burn you to death in public so that you can show your true form!"

    "Fuck you uncle, you are the lotus root spirit, and your whole family is the lotus root spirit!" I yelled loudly towards the little island Faming.

    Kojima Noraki said with a smile: "Go to hell."

    After saying that, he said something loudly in Japanese, and then a monk poured a bucket of gasoline on me.

    I was covered in gasoline, and the birdcage fell next to me. I looked down and saw that the green luan and fire phoenix were jumping up and down anxiously, trying to save me, but they couldn't break out of the birdcage covered with charms.

    "Axiu!"

    Sun Xiaopeng struggled hard and wanted to rush up to save me, but he was held down by the group of monks.

    At this time, the monk who poured gasoline on me took out a match, lit it, and threw it on me.

    Almost instantly, there was a roar and flames ignited on my body.

    Damn it, I didn¡¯t expect that I would die here again.

    I closed my eyes, my whole body was burning with flames, and I felt a little helpless. This famous temple does not kill ordinary people, but I forgot that I was the incarnation of the lotus root, and was burned to death as the essence of the lotus root. I guess this is the most unjust death for me.  ?

    ¡°I was thinking only of Ai Tangtang at this time. I didn¡¯t expect that not long after my resurrection, I would have to go to the underworld to report. I don¡¯t know how sad this girl would be.

    I thought about it for a long time, but I didn¡¯t feel any pain. Could it be that I am the incarnation of lotus root and I don¡¯t feel pain when I burn it? That¡¯s not right.

    I opened my eyes and saw that golden Buddha light was emerging from my body. My Buddha light blocked these flames.

    Buddha¡¯s light?  How can I have Buddha light in my body?

    correct!  Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.

    ¡°The lotus root that Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva slapped me into back then must have been something that Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva left on me. Otherwise, the Buddha¡¯s light on me couldn¡¯t have come out of thin air, right?

    At this time, the ordinary people around me saw the Buddha's light on my body, and they knelt on the ground one by one, kowtowed vigorously, and began to pray.

    And those monks all hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed to me.

    In Buddhism, no matter where it is, as long as the light of the Buddha appears, any monk will worship it in his heart.

    And the faces of all the hosts changed drastically.

    At this time, the Zen master shouted hurriedly.

    Two monks, after hearing what the Zen master said, rushed up with fire extinguishers and extinguished the flames on my body.

    After the flames on my body disappeared, the Buddha's light on my body also completely disappeared.

    But those people who were kneeling on the ground around them did not dare to get up.

    Sun Xiaopeng and Sun Minmin rushed up and untied the rope for me.

    "What's going on?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    "I don't know either. Maybe Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva left something on me to save my life. I don't know." I said in a low voice.

    After saying that, I hurriedly squatted down and tore apart the talismans around the birdcage. After tearing apart the two talismans, the Qingluan Fire Phoenix easily broke through the birdcage and flew into my arms. I hugged it.  Qingluan Fire Phoenix.

    Qingluan Huofeng was obviously frightened.

    Although Qingluan and Huofeng are ancient ferocious beasts, these two birds are not even a month old yet. They have never seen such a situation before.

    I touched their heads and comforted them, saying, "Okay, don't be afraid. Now that I'm here, no one can hurt you two."

    At this time, the host of the Zen sect came up, looked at me awkwardly, and said, "Who are you?"

    Since I was fine, I said: "When I died, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva used lotus roots to reshape my physical body for me. I am not a lotus root spirit."

    When Xiaodao Faming heard this, his face became even more frightened. He hurriedly knelt down and said, "I have offended Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. Please forgive me."

      "Fuck you, uncle." Sun Xiaopeng cursed and wanted to go up and kick Xiaodao Faming.

    Let me stop him quickly. That's what Sun Xiaopeng is not good at. He likes to be arrogant when the situation is slightly better. You know, now that the crisis is gone, he is already very lucky. Don't kick Sun Xiaopeng when the time comes and kick him again.  Some trouble comes out.

    "Okay, I'll be fine as long as I'm fine." I pulled Sun Xiaopeng and said to Xiaodao Faming: "You are also here to conquer demons. Bodhisattva will not blame you for this. Qingluan Fire Phoenix is ??Ksitigarbha."  It¡¯s a gift from Bodhisattva, so you won¡¯t burn it anymore, right?¡±

    "I don't dare." Kojima Homing was still kneeling on the ground.

    ¡°These monks are much more pious than our Chinese monks.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but say as I looked at the monks kneeling around me, kowtowing constantly.

    Sun Xiaopeng nodded and whispered in my ear: "In this place in Japan, if grandma doesn't love anything that uncle doesn't love, it is estimated that a Bodhisattva may not appear once in a hundred years. This time, the Buddha's light in your boy's body is in the name of Zen Buddhism."  Building temples and manifesting spirits, based on this alone, the Zen sect can overwhelm the other three sects, plus there are so many people who see it with their own eyes."

    "When the time comes to publicize it, the famous temple will be the temple where the Bodhisattva once stayed." Sun Xiaopeng said in a low voice: "Don't look at the frightened face of this little island Faming, but he may be very happy in his heart."

    "I'll ask someone to send a few of them down the mountain." Kojima Hoami said respectfully.

    "No need, let's go on our own." I shook my head, and then the three of us pushed away the crowd and walked down the mountain.

    But on our way down the mountain, countless people at the foot of the mountain were running towards the mountain, each one scrambling to be the first.

    ¡°Are they rushing to reincarnate?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Sun Minmin said: "They all heard nearby that the Bodhisattva of Mingzhu Temple appeared and wanted to go up and see it."

    "This time is really dangerous. If it weren't for the Buddha's light that suddenly blocked the flames, your kid would have been burned out of his prototype and turned into a lotus root essence." Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile.

    Qingluan Fire Phoenix also lowered his head and stood on my shoulder, chirping.

    I looked at them and asked, "What's wrong? Are you blaming yourself for almost hurting me?"

    Qingluan and Huofeng nodded.

    "I didn't take good care of you and let you be captured. It's my problem in the first place. There's no need to blame yourself." I touched their heads, and then said to Sun Xiaopeng and Sun Minmin: "What happened at Mingzhu Temple?  Don't tell Ai Tangtang when you go back, otherwise she will have to talk about me for a long time." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 650 Beautiful Onmyoji

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When Sun Xiaopeng and Sun Minmin saw what I said, they also agreed.

    The three of us and two birds sat in the car and returned to the house arranged by Sun Minmin.

    When we walked to the door of the house, before we even opened the door, Ai Tangtang ran out from inside, looked at us with a happy face and asked, "Have you rescued Qingluan Huofeng?"

    When Qingluan and Huofeng saw Ai Tangtang, they ran to her side happily and kept chattering.

    "Let's go into the house first," I said.

    After entering the house, Sun Minmin said: "I will go out and buy some food first. This Japanese food tastes quite good."

    After saying that, he walked out.

    Ai Tangtang teased Qingluan Huofeng for a while, then asked Sun Xiaopeng and me: "How was your trip? Is it dangerous?"

    "Fortunately, there is no danger." I smiled and shook my head: "The abbot of the temple asked us to show our affection and reason, so he returned the Qingluan Fire Phoenix, right?"

    When Sun Xiaopeng saw me asking him, he also nodded: "Well, that's right, these monks are quite reasonable."

    "Who are you fooling?" Ai Tangtang jumped up and hit me on the forehead: "Qingluan Huofeng told me everything about you at Mingzhu Temple, and you almost died on that mountain."

    I rubbed my forehead, feeling a little puzzled. I forgot that Ai Tangtang could understand what Qingluan Huofeng was saying. I smiled and said, "Okay, I came back without any danger."

    Ai Tangtang looked at me and said seriously: "Axiu, no matter what happens in the future, please let me accompany you, okay?"

    "Okay, no problem at all." I said.

    Ai Tangtang was a little angry: "What you say is not what you mean."

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "Hey, you should consider my feelings at least. You two are flirting and let me, a bachelor, sit by and watch you show your affection."

    I smiled and kicked his ass: "It's not because you brought us to Japan that we encountered these bad things. Hurry up and find out the whereabouts of Shuten Doji and get rid of him. We will return to China immediately."

    ¡° Then Ai Tangtang asked us about what happened at Mingzhu Temple, probably because Qingluan Huofeng didn¡¯t know everything.

    There are two "traitors", Qingluan Huofeng, so I no longer hide anything and tell everything about what I encountered at Mingzhu Temple.

    After Ai Tangtang finished listening, he asked: "So, those monks didn't make things difficult for you in the end?"

    Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "Don't say it's embarrassing, those guys saw Axiu with Buddha's light on her body, and it was too late to kneel down and worship."

    At this time, Sun Minmin also came in with two bags of packed Japanese food.

    After putting these Japanese dishes on the table, the three of them started eating happily. I frowned, picked up a piece of sashimi with a quick pick, threw it into my mouth, and spit it out. Damn it, it was really uncomfortable.  Can't stand the taste.

    Qingluan Huofeng also came up. They seemed to like Japanese food very much.

    Sun Xiaopeng took a look, picked up a lump of mustard with chopsticks, and said to Qingluan Huofeng: "Come and eat this, it's delicious."

    When they heard it, they went to take a bite.

    Immediately, they lay down on the table, rolling around and chirping.

    "What are you talking about?" Sun Xiaopeng asked with a mischievous look on his face.

    Ai Tangtang said: "They say you are a bad person."

    "Haha." Sun Xiaopeng laughed loudly and said, "Axiu, you really don't want to eat?"

    I said: "Forget it, I can't stand the taste. You can just eat. I'll go out for a walk and buy some bread outside."

    ¡°You are unfamiliar with this place, do you need me to take you out?¡± Sun Minmin stood up.

    "No, there's probably one on the street leading out of this alley. I can just go there by myself. Then I'll just go back the way I came." After I finished speaking, I put on a coat.

    After walking out of the yard, I walked towards the alley on the left.

    Coming out of this alley is a very busy street, which looks like a pedestrian street. Many men and women in Japan are holding hands and dating here.

    I walked to a sushi restaurant, which was very busy. I walked to the front desk and said to the clerk: "Brother, can you understand Chinese?"

    The clerk looked to be about 23 or 24 years old. He asked a few questions, but they were all in Japanese.

    It¡¯s obvious that he can¡¯t understand Chinese.

    I pointed to the rice on the sushi and said, "I only want rice and nothing else. Do you understand me?"

    This clerk saw me pointing at the birthday cake?, he just packed four pieces of sushi for me. I was speechless. Forget it, just make do with it. It¡¯s more comfortable than eating sashimi. Thinking of this, I took out my money and handed over one hundred yuan.

    Although the taste of this sushi is not that good, it is still more comfortable to eat than the sashimi.

    As soon as I walked out of this sushi restaurant, I saw Sun Xiaopeng running over with a piece of sashimi in his mouth.

    "What are you doing here?" I asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng smiled and said: "It's not Ai Tangtang. She was worried that you were lost and asked me to come and bring you back."

    "Then why doesn't she come?"

    "Her? Looking at the food on the table, it's too late to eat. How can there be time to come over"

    Before Sun Xiaopeng finished speaking, suddenly, my heart tightened and I looked at a building next to me. This high-rise building had more than ten floors. I clearly felt that there was a strong demonic energy bursting out on the fourth floor.

    "Do you feel it?" I asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng frowned and nodded.

    He asked: "Would you like to go and have a look?"

    "Let's go, even though we are in Japan, we can't let monsters kill these innocent people."

    After saying that, Sun Xiaopeng and I walked into the building and found that the fourth floor of this place was a hotel.

    At this time, there were many people running upstairs and it was not practical to take the elevator up. We ran from the stairs to the fourth floor in one breath.

    In the corridor on the fourth floor, a monster was howling non-stop. This monster was a cat monster with two tails and looked as big as a wolf dog.

    This should be Nekomata, a Japanese monster.

    At this time, an Onmyoji wearing an Onmyoji robe, holding a wooden stick in his hand, with his back to the two of us, was confronting the cat.

    Since someone has come to deal with this monster, it is none of my business.

    "Hey, someone takes care of this monster. Let's go back. Otherwise, Ai Tangtang will have to eat all the sashimi." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "Look." I said.

    I have always been curious about the Japanese Onmyoji. This time I can see the Japanese Onmyoji fighting Nekomata, which is quite good.

    Sun Xiaopeng curled his lips and said, "What's there to see?"

    At this moment, the Nekomata's two tails shot towards the Onmyoji at extremely fast speeds.

    The onmyoji hurriedly ducked aside.

    When she turned to one side, we both saw that this onmyoji was actually a beautiful woman, and she was very beautiful.

    She originally wore an Onmyoji hat on her head, but due to dodging, it fell to the ground, revealing her long hair.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 651 An Beiqingzi

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Sun Xiaopeng saw a beautiful woman, and when he brushed his eyes, his eyes widened.

    At this time, the beauty was chanting a spell, and the stick in her hand glowed with yellow light. She rushed forward and hit the cat again with one stick.

    However, Nekomata was very fast and easily dodged her. Instead, he pounced forward and clawed at the beauty's chest. With a pop, a scar was opened on the beauty's chest.

    The blood soon dyed the white Yin Yang suit blood red.

    "Oh, I'll go." Sun Xiaopeng said, about to rush forward.

    "Don't worry, look at it for a while, this Onmyoji can't possibly have this ability." I said.

    "You know what the heck, I'm a hero saving the beauty now. If it's a little later, when she takes care of the cat again, I'll save the beauty!"

    After Sun Xiaopeng finished speaking, he took out a stack of yellow talismans from his pocket and read: "Repelling fire and tiredness, purifying the spiritual field. Wandering spirits lurk far away, dare to do what is common in heaven."

    After reciting, he threw the yellow talismans towards Nekomata with great force, and the yellow talismans stuck to Nekomata's body at an extremely fast speed.

    "Imperative!" Sun Xiaopeng pinched the seal again, and the cat screamed again.

    Suddenly, the cat exploded with another bang, blood spread all over the floor, and the smell of blood soon filled the corridor.

    This cat is not very strong. Sun Xiaopeng is the leader of Laoshan after all, so it is not surprising that he can be eliminated with one move.

    That beauty was a little shaky, and Nekomata's blow just now was quite cruel.

    She fell to the side, and Sun Xiaopeng hurriedly hugged her.

    I walked up and said, "Hey, have you finished saving the beauty as a hero?"

    "Don't make any noise." Sun Xiaopeng glared at me, then looked at the beauty with gentle eyes. He took off his coat and covered the beauty's chest.

    After all, the cat scratched her chest again just now, so her clothes must have been torn.

    "Are you okay?" Sun Xiaopeng said to the beauty.

    This beautiful woman¡¯s face was a little pale, probably due to excessive blood loss. She slowly asked: ¡°Are you Chinese?¡±

    She speaks Chinese surprisingly well.

    "Can you speak Chinese?" Sun Xiaopeng looked happy.

    ¡°I studied in China before.¡±

    Sun Xiaopeng said with an upright face: "Where do you live? I'll take you back."

    Before this beauty said anything, she rolled her eyes and fainted.

    "Okay, don't just look cool, stop her bleeding first." I reminded her.

    "That's right." Sun Xiaopeng hugged this beauty and ran downstairs.

    Damn it, this grandson behaves like this when he sees a beautiful woman. I followed Sun Xiaopeng.

    ¡° However, Sun Xiaopeng did not send her to the hospital, but returned to Sun Minmin¡¯s home.

    As soon as we entered the house, Sun Xiaopeng shouted: "Citizen Sun, come here quickly with the charm, someone is injured."

    Ai Tangtang and Sun Minmin came out of the house and looked at the beauty in Sun Xiaopeng's arms.

    Ai Tangtang asked: "Who is this?"

    "The one I saved just now, Tangtang, is a woman. Please help her treat her wounds." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    Ai Tangtang asked: "Hey, isn't this kind of thing something you usually like to do?"

    "Don't talk nonsense, I am a gentleman."

    Afterwards, Ai Tangtang held the beautiful woman in his arms and went into the bedroom to bandage the wound.

    We were sitting in the living room, and Sun Xiaopeng said with excitement: "This trip to Japan is not in vain, it actually gives me the opportunity to be a hero and save the beauty, haha."

    I rolled my eyes at him and asked: "You're really a good guy. You don't know where this girl is from, so why don't you just bring her back? It's better to send her to the hospital first."

    Sun Xiaopeng scolded me: "You know nothing, how can a person with such a beautiful parent be a bad person?"

    ¡°Is it possible that in your eyes, good-looking people cannot be bad people?¡± I asked.

    "Of course." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    Soon, Ai Tangtang came out, and the beauty came out with her. I didn't expect her to wake up so quickly.

    At this time, she was wearing Ai Tangtang's clothes and walked out with Ai Tangtang's support.

    ¡°Beauty, come and have something to eat.¡± Sun Xiaopeng pointed at the Japanese food on the table and smiled.

    The beauty smiled, sat down, looked around and asked, "Who are you?"

    ¡°We are people from the Laoshan sect in China, and we came to Japan.??Some things, what do you call a beauty? I can't always call you a beauty.  "Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    "An Beiqingzi." She replied.

    "Miss Haruko, why are you fighting with that cat demon there?" I asked.

    Sun Minmin asked: "What kind of cat demon?"

    But Ai Tangtang yawned and said, "There was a monster in the building not far away, but I didn't expect you two to run over and join in the fun."

    "I was passing by this place and met that Nekomata by chance. Unfortunately, my skills were not good enough and I almost died in its hands. It seems like you guys saved me. Thank you." An Beiqingzi said gratefully.

    Sun Minmin asked: "Are you from the Anbei family?"

    Sun Xiaopeng rolled his eyes at Sun Minmin: "Since the surname is Anbei, of course he is from the Anbei family. You are not talking nonsense."

    After finishing speaking, Sun Xiaopeng came back to his senses, looked at An Bei Qingzi in surprise and asked, "You are from the An Bei family."

    An Bei Qingzi frowned and said, "I'm not from the An Bei family. My surname is An Bei. It's just a coincidence."

    "Miss Qingzi, what are your plans next?" Sun Minmin said.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off???

    Sun Xiaopeng stood up as soon as he slapped the table and said to Sun Minmin: "Miss Qingzi was so seriously injured. Since she is a member of the same group, she will naturally stay with us first and wait until she recovers."

    Anyone who is not a fool can easily see Sun Xiaopeng's charlatanism.

    An Beiqingzi smiled and said, "I'd better not stay and cause trouble for you all. I can just go back to my apartment to rest."

    "No, no, no, no, no, whoever wants to drive you away will have trouble with me." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    An Beiqingzi frowned and said, "I will really cause trouble for you all if I stay, so I'll take my leave."

    After saying that, she turned around and walked into the house, hugged her Yin Yang suit and walked out. She didn't take two steps, turned back to Ai Tangtang and said, "Thank you sister, I will return your clothes when I get back."

    "No, I'll give it to you." Ai Tangtang was very generous.

    Sun Xiaopeng had a look of helplessness on his face, but although he was thick-skinned, he was not in such a situation and rushed forward to stop An Beiqingzi.

    After An Beiqingzi left, Sun Xiaopeng said to Sun Minmin: "Sun Minmin, you old boy, do you want to see your leader me die alone, and you will be happy if I can't find a wife in my life? Such a beautiful girl.  , I asked you to drive me away! I¡¯m so angry.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 652 The Traitor of the Ambei Family

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "I'm going to expel you from the school, damn it." Sun Xiaopeng said angrily.

    We just laughed a little. Although Sun Xiaopeng was angry, he would not really expel Sun Minmin from the school.

    At this time, Sun Minmin said: "Master, the origin of this woman is unknown, so we cannot keep her."

    "We just met, do you think we have to tell him everything?" Sun Xiaopeng glared at him.

    Sun Minmin said: "Yes, everyone has their own secrets. It's okay for her not to tell them. But why did she lie?"

    Lying?

    Ai Tangtang and I looked at Sun Minmin in confusion. Even Sun Xiaopeng looked at him strangely.

    Sun Minmin said: "The pendant hanging on her yin-yang suit is obviously from the Anbei family. She is from the Anbei family. Why do you say it is not?"

    "You didn't lie to me?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    "Master, how dare I lie to you." Sun Minmin said.

    Sun Xiaopeng let out a long sigh: "Hey, such a beautiful girl, I didn't expect that you would be chased away by me. Forget it, it seems that I am lovelorn again."

    Lovelorn?

    Sun Minmin looked at Sun Xiaopeng in surprise.

    I was used to it, so I patted Sun Minmin and said, "Unrequited love is normal."

    Sun Xiaopeng took out a piece of fabric from somewhere. It was obviously the clothes of An Beiqingzi just now. Sun Xiaopeng tore a piece of it at some point.

    He brought it to his nose, smelled it vigorously, and looked at the direction An Beiqingzi left: "Red beans grow in the south. When spring comes, a few branches will grow. I hope you will pick more of them. This is the most loved thing."

    I have goosebumps all over my body, damn, this guy Sun Xiaopeng must have become a pervert if he has been single for a long time.

    Ai Tangtang also looked like he was a pervert.

    We tidied up the place where we treated Anbei Haruko before, and each went back to his own room to sleep. Early tomorrow morning, we will probably have to set off to find Shuten Doji.

    When I was sleeping until midnight, there was a sudden noise. I opened my eyes and the sound seemed to come from the yard. I quickly got dressed and ran out.

    At this time, Sun Xiaopeng stood in front of An Beiqingzi, and five other Onmyoji masters surrounded them.

    "What's going on?" I asked Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang and Sun Minmin had arrived before.

    "We were sleeping just now when we heard a noise in the yard, so we rushed out. As a result, Miss Qingzi and five onmyojis were chasing her. Sun Xiaopeng couldn't see it, so he rushed to save her."

    I frowned, An Bei Qingzi is the Onmyoji, and Sun Minmin also said just now, An Bei Qingzi should be a member of the An Bei family.

    In Japan, there are onmyojis who dare to hunt down members of the Anbei family?

    It seems that when An Beiqingzi left before, she told us that she would cause trouble for us if she stayed. It was really not polite.

    At this time, Mr. Sun was negotiating with the five Onmyoji in Japanese.

    The five Onmyoji didn¡¯t take action directly, and they obviously knew that our group was not easy to mess with.

    "What did they say?" Sun Xiaopeng asked loudly.

    Sun Minmin said: "They claim to be the onmyoji of the Anbei family. Anbei Qingzi is the person the Anbei family wants to arrest. Let us not help her, otherwise we will become enemies of the Anbei family."

    "What nonsense are you using the Anbei family to oppress me? Tell them that I am the head of Laoshan and tell them to get lost, otherwise they will be enemies of our Laoshan."

    Sun Minmin opened his mouth and told Sun Xiaopeng's original words. After hearing this, the hostility on the faces of the five Onmyojis completely disappeared.

    At this time, an Onmyoji came out. This man looked to be in his forties and said, "Hello, Qingzi is a traitor to our Anbei family. We have no intention of becoming enemies of the Laoshan sect. We are the ones disturbing everyone's sleep late at night."  The Anbei family is wrong. When we capture Qingzi and go back, the patriarch of our Anbei family will personally come to apologize."

    When I heard this, I realized that the Anbei family was really powerful.

    It stands to reason that the Anbei family is also the number one onmyoji family in Japan. Anbei Qingzi is a traitor to their **** family. They have a good reason to arrest them. Even if Sun Xiaopeng is the head of Laoshan, he can't control them.  The Anbei family wants to catch the traitor in their own family, right?

    ¡°But the Anbei family said that they would ask the patriarch to come and apologize. This is so good at being a good person. I even have a good impression of this **** family. After all, such etiquette makes people hate me.

    Sure enough, the Anbei family can stand in Japan for thousands of years, except??In addition to their own strength, they also have their own all-round and exquisite style of doing things.

    If it were me, I would probably hand over An Bei Qingzi directly. There is no need to offend the An Bei family for such an unfamiliar person.

    "It's a pity that they met Sun Xiaopeng. Sun Xiaopeng is famous for being stupid, especially when he meets beautiful women.

    "You old boy can speak Chinese? You can speak Chinese and you just spoke in Japanese. This is looking down on me. Since you look down on me, I don't need to give you face." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    The man raised his hands and said, "I don't mean to disrespect your leader at all, but this is the traitor our family wants. She killed her biological parents and poisoned her brother. Do you also want to be friends with such a person?"

    An Beiqingzi gritted her teeth and said nothing.

    Sun Xiaopeng scolded: "Bullshit, how could someone with such a beautiful family do such a thing?"

    The man was stunned for a moment and said, "You have an old saying in China, it should be that people should not be judged by their appearance, right?"

    "You must be mistaken. We have a science in China called face reading. From a person's face, you can tell whether he is good, evil, or evil. It doesn't matter if you don't understand this science, but I understand.  "

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "Anyway, how can such a beautiful beauty be a bad person? I look at you with a sly look. You have done a lot of bad things in your life, right?"

    This person is still not angry, and his temper is really good enough.

    "In this case, I will go back and ask the clan leader for instructions, and ask a few others not to let this traitor escape."

    After saying that, he waved his hand, and the other four Onmyoji followed him and left.

    As soon as they left, An Beiqingzi spit out a mouthful of blood. Sun Xiaopeng put his arm around her shoulders and turned to us and said, "Get out of the way quickly and send her in to lie down first."

    We hurriedly sent An Beiqingzi to Ai Tangtang's room. After lying down, An Beiqingzi also showed some guilt on her face and said, "I'm sorry, I didn't want to cause trouble to you, but I was forced to do so by them just now."  I have no choice but to escape to you."

    Sun Xiaopeng smiled and said: "Don't worry, it doesn't matter. This is your Japan. If it were in our Laoshan territory, how dare these people talk to me like this."

    Sun Minmin said: "Miss Qingzi, since you have caused trouble for us, I hope you will stop hiding it and tell your story clearly." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 653 What happened to Miss Haruko

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Sun Xiaopeng turned around and said, "Mr. Sun, didn't you see that Miss Qingzi is not feeling well? Let's talk about these things tomorrow."

    Seeing Sun Minmin say this, An Beiqingzi frowned.

    Sun Minmin did not back down at all, and said to Sun Xiaopeng: "Master, I am also thinking about your safety."

    I also said: "Sun Xiaopeng, you kid, don't mess around. It's better to figure this out today."

    An Beiqingzi sighed and said, "All of this is actually the result of internal fighting within the family."

    Sun Minmin asked: "Did you really kill your parents and brother as that man said?"

    "Of course not." An Beiqingzi shook her head vigorously: "I didn't, absolutely not."

    "Okay, everyone, sit down and listen slowly." I patted Sun Xiaopeng on the shoulder.

    An Bei Qingzi also said: "I'm really sorry that I lied to you before. In fact, I am from the An Bei family. Of course, you also know it."

    "Our Anbei family seems to be prosperous and powerful, but there are also many things fighting for power and profit."

    "My brother, An Bei Qinglin, is the most powerful genius of the younger generation of our An Bei family. My brother is really great. Unfortunately, my parents' status in the family is not very high."

    "I came back from studying in China six months ago. When I returned home, my brother and parents all died tragically at home. And at this time, the clan leader led many clan members to surround the yard from outside."

    "I knew at that time that I had fallen into a trap. After I was caught, the clan leader announced that I had colluded with evil gods in China and had betrayed the Anbei family by killing my parents when I returned home."

    Sun Xiaopeng clenched his fists and cursed: "Asshole!"

    An Beiqingzi said: "Later, I found a chance to escape. I have been traveling around Japan as an onmyoji, catching monsters to make a living."

    I asked: "Why don't you go abroad?"

    "I don't dare to go to the airport." An Beiqingzi smiled bitterly.

    It was only then that I realized that the Anbei family was so powerful. If they learned that Anbei Qingzi was at the airport and wanted to go abroad, they would probably send the police directly to arrest her.

    "In the past six months, I have been avoiding the Anbei family everywhere, secretly investigating the affairs of my parents and my brother, just to clear their innocence."

    Sun Xiaopeng asked in confusion: "Since your brother is a genius, why did your clan leader kill him?"

    I said: "You are stupid. The patriarch wants his grandson to take over his position. How can he let a person who is better than his grandson exist?"

    "Yes." An Beiqingzi nodded.

    Ai Tangtang frowned and said, "But if that's the case, if you can escape safely for half a year, why were you discovered recently?"

    An Beiqingzi hesitated for a moment and then said: "Actually, they stopped chasing me before, but they continued to chase me because of a treasure."

    "Baby?" I asked.

    "Well, even when we met, the black wooden stick in my hand was a very powerful magic weapon. In our Anbei family, it can also be ranked among the top. It is called the Demon Exorcist Stick. It was given to my brother by the patriarch.  The magic weapon used.¡±

    ¡°During my investigation, I found a letter my father left for me before he died.¡±

    "My brother and father had already noticed that the Anbei family was going to attack them, so they left me a letter and the devil-killing stick."

    "After they killed my brother, they have been looking for the whereabouts of the magic rod, but they have not found it. Of course, they did not expect that the magic rod was in my hands before."

    "But recently, they learned that the devil-killing stick was in my hands, and they continued to arrest and kill me."

    An Beiqingzi let out a long breath and said, "That's all. As for what happens next, you have also seen it."

    Sun Xiaopeng stood up and said, "Let's go, I'll take you to the Anbei family and tell them everything that happened to you."

    "I don't believe you, the Anbei family, are so ignorant of right from wrong."

    An Bei Qingzi shook her head: "If the clan members know that it was the clan leader who harmed our family, then the clan leader will definitely be punished, and even the three souls and seven souls will be sealed to prevent him from reincarnation. Our Anbei family's punishment for infighting is  Very strict.¡±

    She said: "But even if you take me back, will the clan believe in you, or will they trust their own clan leader?"

    Ai Tang?? said: "Then let's catch your clan leader, beat him up, and make him admit in front of your Anbei family that he harmed your family."

    Sun Minmin hurriedly said: "Don't do it. The people of the Anbei family are not trash. It's very simple to deal with a few of us. The five Onmyojis just left will leave. If you don't do it directly, it will be more because of our Laoshan."  On the face of it.¡±

    "Is your injury serious?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    An Beiqingzi said: "Don't worry, my wound just opened during the day. I just need to rest for a night."

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "Miss Qingzi, just have a good rest here today. We'll talk about it tomorrow morning. Don't worry, as long as I'm here, the Anbei family won't be qualified to harm you."

    ¡°I went to sleep in the next room, it was midnight.¡± Ai Tangtang yawned.

    After we walked out of the room, Ai Tangtang went directly to another room to sleep.

    I, Sun Minmin, and Sun Xiaopeng came to the living room to discuss the next thing.

    As soon as he sat down, Sun Minmin said: "Master, as a disciple of Laoshan, I shouldn't say anything to you, but I have to be on guard against others, and I can't trust An Beiqingzi's words."

    I didn¡¯t say anything. I didn¡¯t want to interfere too much in this matter. Sun Xiaopeng had his own ideas.

    Seeing what Sun Minmin said, Sun Xiaopeng said: "Impossible, don't worry, I've always been very accurate in my judgment of people, but how should we deal with the Anbei family next?"

    Sun Minmin thought for a while and said, "There are only two ways."

    "One, let's wait until tomorrow and let Miss Haruko leave on her own. Just pretend that nothing happened."

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he hurriedly shook his head: "Impossible. Miss Qingzi is so pitiful. Is there anything you can do to be humane?"

    "There are ways to be humane. If I can contact someone, I can just smuggle Miss Qingzi back to China." Sun Minmin said, "No matter how powerful the Anbei family is, when Miss Qingzi arrives in Laoshan, they won't be able to overturn it."  What kind of waves."

    "This is a good idea, but we came to Japan this time to deal with Shuten Doji, and we can't just leave." Sun Xiaopeng continued to shake his head.

    I said to Sun Xiaopeng: "Why don't we go back to China first? It will be the same if we come to Japan after a while to find Shuten Doji." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 654 The whereabouts of Shuten Doji

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "No." Sun Xiaopeng shook his head and said, "Only by finding Shuten Doji and getting something like that, our strength can be greatly increased. Haven't you noticed that the situation in the country has changed somewhat."

    "Of course I know that too." I frowned.

    I want to get that relic more than Sun Xiaopeng. After all, Tongtian Sect doesn¡¯t know how to deal with me secretly.

    But now he is involved in the battle between the Anbei family.

    The Anbei family has been in Japan for so many years and is deeply rooted. It doesn¡¯t take much effort to deal with us outsiders.

    If you want to help Anbei Qingzi, let alone go to Shutendouji to get the relic, it is not easy to survive the attack of the Anbei family.

    "Hey, what do you think?" I looked at Sun Xiaopeng and asked, "Although you usually make two mistakes, I know you are not a fool. I just want to hear what you mean to An Beiqingzi.  "

    Sun Xiaopeng lowered his head and said, "Do you believe in love at first sight?"

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, that¡¯s called a sudden hormonal explosion.¡± I said.

    "But I really have a special feeling for An Beiqingzi." Sun Xiaopeng let out a long sigh.

    I laughed: "Okay, this is settled, let's help An Beiqingzi."

    "Ah." Sun Xiaopeng looked at me in surprise. He probably didn't expect me to agree so easily.

    I said: "Brothers, as long as you know that you are not messing around, then of course I have to support you in pursuing your happiness."

    "Although I like Miss Qingzi, I feel a little sorry for Hu Tong." Sun Xiaopeng's face was not happy, but full of entanglements.

    I patted Sun Xiaopeng on the shoulder: "Hu Tong is dead, is it possible that you really want to keep her a widow for the rest of your life? If Hu Tong could see it, he wouldn't want you to do this, right?"

    "But" Sun Xiaopeng shook his head: "Forget it, let nature take its course, but I will definitely save Miss Qingzi."

    "It's already so late, go to bed early, and we'll talk about it when you get up tomorrow," Sun Minmin said.

    We each went back to our rooms.

    I got up early the next morning. After all, I was thinking about the Anbei family and couldn't sleep well.

    I walked out of the room. At this time, Sun Xiaopeng and An Beiqingzi were standing in the yard, watering the flowers.

    Ai Tangtang was sitting at the table, playing with the green luan and fire phoenix in the birdcage.

    "They are developing so fast?" I said with a smile.

    "I don't know what happened just now, but the two of them talked about flowers, and they had a good conversation." Ai Tangtang snorted: "What's so good about these flowers and plants? They're not as good-looking as sashimi."

    "Where's Mr. Sun?"

    Ai Tangtang lowered his head and teased Qingluan Huofeng and said, "I went out to buy breakfast."

    Not long after, Sun Minmin came back with two bags of breakfast and said with a smile: "It's time to eat."

    I asked Sun Minmin with a grimace: "Isn't it sashimi again?"

    "No, I bought sushi this time." Sun Minmin said.

    The three of us ate in the house for a while, and then An Beiqingzi and Sun Xiaopeng walked in from outside.

    "How's it going?" I looked at Sun Xiaopeng and asked with a smile.

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "I didn't expect that Miss Qingzi also likes flowers. Miss Qingzi, I used to hold a flower arrangement competition in Laoshan."

    "Really? Not many Chinese people are interested in flower arrangement." An Beiqingzi smiled.

    Sun Xiaopeng nodded, pointed at Ai Tangtang and I and said, "Hey, look at them, this girl only knows how to eat, and this guy only knows how to hunt monsters all day long, how can he appreciate the art of flower arrangement."

    I looked at Sun Xiaopeng with contempt, and he was arranging flowers. I had never seen him interested in flowers before.

    Ai Tangtang was even more direct and snatched Sun Xiaopeng's piece of sushi: "Then you can continue to enjoy the flower arrangement. Let's see if you can eat enough while admiring the flower arrangement."

    After saying that, he ate up Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s sushi very quickly.

    Seeing that Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s sushi was taken away, An Beiqingzi gave half of her portion to Sun Xiaopeng and said with a smile: ¡°Eat mine.¡±

    "This is so embarrassing." Sun Xiaopeng said this, but the chopsticks were not polite. He picked up the sushi and threw it into his mouth.

    After finishing breakfast, An Beiqingzi said: "Thank you for your hospitality. I thought about it and decided not to cause you this trouble. If there is a chance in the future, I will come to China to visit."Thank you very much for your help.  "

    "Don't leave." Sun Xiaopeng said, "Don't worry, we'll deal with the Anbei family. Just stay here with peace of mind."

    "That's right, if you leave now, it's no different from dying, so why bother?" I asked to stay. Since Sun Xiaopeng said that last night, it means that this kid really has feelings for An Beiqingzi.

    Although I don¡¯t understand Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s so-called love at first sight, since she is the person my brother likes, it¡¯s impossible to really let her leave and then let the Anbei family capture her and kill her, right?

    An Beiqingzi looked at us with gratitude and said nothing more about leaving.

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "Mr. Sun, prepare the car, we will go directly to Shutun Tongzi."

    "Ah, why don't you solve the Anbei family's matter first?" Sun Minmin asked.

    "It's a crapshoot. This kind of thing can't be explained clearly. Let's find the Shuten boy and solve it quickly. After getting what we want, we can smuggle him back to the country directly." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    I nodded: "Yes, this is the only way at the moment. This matter cannot be explained clearly, and it will be troublesome to stay."

    "Okay, I'll go get ready right away. In addition, I received the Shuten Doji just now, but I never told you. I originally wanted to resolve the Anbei family's affairs first and then tell you." After finishing speaking, Sun Minmin turned around and ran out of the house.

    "Go back to the house and pack your things." I said.

    In less than ten minutes, we packed up our things. At this time, Sun Minmin had already parked his car at the gate of the yard.

    Sun Xiaopeng supported An Beiqingzi. After we got into the car with our things, Sun Minmin opened the accelerator and left the alley.

    ¡°Of course, every experience brings wisdom. This time, I didn¡¯t let the Qingluan Fire Phoenix fly outside anymore. Instead, I put it in a birdcage and put it in the trunk of the car.

    "According to your words, you are going to deal with Shuten Doji?" An Beiqingzi looked at us with a little surprise on her face.

    Sun Xiaopeng nodded: "Well, that's right, we came to Japan this time, actually, just for Shuten Doji."

    An Beiqingzi said: "The whereabouts of Shuten Boy are elusive. Even our Anbei family has a hard time grasping his whereabouts."

    Sun Minmin smiled and said: "This time he was injured by our Laoshan in China. After returning to Japan in a hurry, he found a place to heal his injuries, so I easily found out his whereabouts."

    An Beiqingzi asked curiously: "Where is Shuten Doji?"

    "According to reliable information, he should be on Mount Asama on Kyushu Island at this time." Sun Minmin said with a smile.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 655 Asama Mountain

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Asian Mountain?" An Beiqingzi nodded thoughtfully.

    Ai Tangtang asked Sun Minmin curiously: "Where is this Qianjian Mountain?"

    Sun Minmin explained: "Asama Mountain is a famous mountain in Japan, located in the northeast of Kumamoto Prefecture on Kyushu Island. It is an active volcano."

    An Beiqingzi looked at us and asked: "Are we the only ones looking for Shuten Doji?"

    "Of course." Sun Xiaopeng nodded and asked, "Any questions?"

    "Don't you know that Shuten-d¨­ji is the ghost king of our Japanese ghost clan?" Anbei Qingzi said.

    "Ghost clan?" I said, "What is it."

    Sun Minmin explained: "Although the Japanese ghost tribe is called ghost tribe, they are neither ghosts nor demons. They are somewhere in between. The weakest ghost tribe can be hacked to death by ordinary people with a knife."

    "The place where Shuten Doji is must be a gathering of ghosts to protect him. With just a few of us, we may not be able to defeat him." An Beiqingzi said.

    Ai Tangtang patted his chest and said, "Don't worry, I can easily deal with all the ghosts and non-ghosts."

    An Beiqingzi glanced at Ai Tangtang, nodded, and did not continue talking.

    I said: "If time permits, we can think of more ways, but now the Anbei family may have come after them. We can only defeat Shuten Doji as quickly as possible, and then sneak out of Japan."

    An Bei Qingzi apologized and said: "I'm sorry, this matter is all my fault. If it doesn't work, just hand me over to the An Bei family. I won't blame you. You have already helped me so much."

    Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "How can a man, a man, have to let a woman die in exchange for a chance of living? If they want to kill you, they will have to step over my body."

    After hearing Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s words, An Beiqingzi didn¡¯t show any moved expression, but instead felt even more guilty.

    "Say less." Ai Tangtang glared at Sun Xiaopeng.

    At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, we finally arrived in Kumamoto Prefecture, Kyushu Island.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to eat first. After sitting there for a day, I ate some bread. I¡¯m almost hungry.¡± Ai Tangtang complained bitterly.

    Along the way, we were worried about being overtaken by the Ambei family, so we didn¡¯t stop to eat except for filling up the car with gas and buying some bread.

    "Kumamoto County is not small, and it is not that easy to find us. Let's eat first." Sun Minmin nodded: "And during the day, there are some tourists on Asama Mountain, so it is not suitable to do anything."

    After we parked the car, we came to a ramen restaurant, which was doing a very prosperous business.

    The boss greeted us warmly, and then Sun Minmin said a few words.

    Soon, five bowls of hot ramen were delivered to us. I took a bite and it tasted pretty good. Of course, compared to our Chongqing noodles, it felt a bit inferior. Let¡¯s just make do with it. It¡¯s better than sashimi anyway.  Too much.

    After eating ramen, we got in the car and drove towards Asama Mountain.

    When the car reaches the foot of the mountain, it can no longer go up the mountain and can only take the mountain road.

    We brought all our luggage with us, and I couldn¡¯t leave Qingluan Huofeng in the car.

    The scenery along the way is very good. I was carrying a birdcage. If I hadn't carried a long gun on my back, I would have looked like a tourist.

    After walking for a while, I asked, ¡°Do you know the specific location of Shuten Doji on this mountain?¡±

    Sun Minmin shook his head: "I don't know that clearly."

    "Let's wait until night. The ghosts don't like to be active during the day." An Beiqingzi said.

    An Beiqingzi didn¡¯t speak, and we all almost forgot her identity as an Onmyoji.

    I asked: "Sun Xiaopeng, do you have a compass? You can use the compass to determine the specific location of Shutundongzi, right?"

    "No." Sun Minmin shook his head and said, "If he is a ghost or a demon, you can use a compass to detect him, but he is a ghost, half demon and half ghost, so it is difficult to find him."

    "I do have a way." An Beiqingzi finished.

    After walking under a tree, An Beiqingzi picked up a leaf from the ground and put it on the tree. She whispered Japanese in her mouth. After a while, a branch the size of a fist fell from the tree.  Fall down.

    An Beiqingzi said: "The branches of this branch point to the gathering place of the nearby ghost tribe."

    "What kind of earthwork is this? I haven't seen it beforePeople have used it.  "I asked curiously.

    An Beiqingzi smiled and said: "This is a method specially used to search for nearby ghost tribes. You don't have ghost tribes in China, so naturally you have never seen this method."

    This branch points to the top of the mountain.

    Ai Tangtang looked at the top of the mountain and said, "Is it at the top?"

    I suggested: "Just rest here and go up in the evening."

    Everyone also agreed with my proposal.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????This mountain is not too spooky, maybe because this mountain has been developed for tourism, and it doesn't have that creeping feeling like other barren mountains late at night.

    "Let's go up the mountain." I said.

    Sun Xiaopeng said to Sun Minmin: "You will protect An Beiqingzi later and don't let her get hurt."

    "It's the leader." Sun Minmin bowed and nodded.

    "Axiu, you too, be careful and don't rush forward until Ai Tangtang and I deal with Shutun Tongzi." Sun Xiaopeng still looked a little worried about me.

    I kicked his butt and said, "Why are you blabbing? Hurry up the mountain."

    It was quiet along the way, except for the occasional call of birds from the woods.

    When approaching the top of the mountain, An Beiqingzi, who was walking behind, said, "Wait a minute, I'll see where the ghost tribe is."

    After saying that, she found another tree and checked the whereabouts of Shuten Doji.

    After seeing the direction pointed this time, **** Qingming said: "I know where they are. There is an abandoned temple over there, left many years ago. Although Asama Mountain has been developed for tourism, that  It¡¯s a very desolate area and very few people have been there.¡±

    I asked: "How do you know there is a temple there?"

    An Bei Qingzi said: "When I first escaped from An Bei's house, I once came to Qianjian Mountain and spent the night hiding in that abandoned temple."

    After An Beiqingzi finished speaking, she took us for another half an hour to the other side of Asama Mountain.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? On Mount Asama, which had been quiet, suddenly there was a lively sound in front of us, and we vaguely saw the appearance of a temple in front of us.

    We hid in a bush and looked over.

    At this time, there was a bonfire in front of the ruined temple. Dozens of ghosts gathered around the bonfire, drinking happily.

    These ghosts all look about 1.5 meters tall, all in pitch black, with a rag wrapped around their waists. Except for two horns on their foreheads and a pair of wings on their backs, they are no different from ordinary people. They look like foreign demons.  Quite similar.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 656 Confrontation

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    We looked at these ghost tribes, and Sun Xiaopeng lowered his voice and said: "Let me go, are you sure that Shutun Doji is also a ghost tribe? These ghost tribes are all so ugly. Although I haven't really seen Shutun Doji, I heard that  Said he was a handsome guy."

    "Don't you have a weird leader like you in Laoshan?" I said in a low voice.

    "Be quiet." Ai Tangtang glared at both of us.

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "Guardian Sun, you and Miss Qingzi stay here. Axiu, although you don't have Taoism now, you should be able to deal with these dozens of ghosts with the Sanqing Yang-Hua Yang Spear, right?"

    When I heard this, my heart sank and I said, "But I don't have Qimen Feijia anymore, I"

    "Axiu!" Sun Xiaopeng glared at me at this time and said in a low voice: "Don't you dare to fight monsters now that you don't have the Qimen Flying Armor?"

    Although I didn't want to admit it, I nodded. Sun Xiaopeng was right. Normally, they were fine. When I saw these ghosts, I thought, if I rushed up to fight them, without the Qimen Flying Armor, I would  What should I do, how should I fight them?  .

    Although I hate to admit it, I used to be too dependent on Qimen Feijia, so that without it, I felt a little at a loss when facing monsters.

    Ai Tangtang also spoke to me at this time: "Axiu, this is actually a process of inner transformation. You have to break through this barrier in your heart, do you understand?"

    I took a deep breath and nodded: "Well, I understand, I will definitely hold back these ghosts! Will you two have no problem dealing with Shuten Doji?"

    "It's difficult to kill him, but if we want to get that thing, the problem shouldn't be too big." After Sun Xiaopeng finished speaking, he winked at Ai Tangtang and walked out of the grass.

    Ai Tangtang and I hurriedly followed.

    Those ghosts who were drinking, when they heard the commotion here and saw the three of us walking out of the grass, screamed one by one, then took out their Japanese samurai swords and shouted at us.

    We can¡¯t understand what they say.

    "You go into the ruined temple to look for drunken boys. Leave them to me." I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Gun and rushed forward.

    These ghosts moved faster than I expected. The ghost at the front jumped up and struck me with a knife. I raised my gun to block it, and then kicked it in the stomach.

    If it were me in the past, this kick should be able to kick this ghost clan far away, but when I kicked it up, I felt that it hit a stone. Instead, it shocked my feet so much that I stepped back.  took several steps.

    "Are you okay?"

    Ai Tangtang on the side asked me.

    "Leave me alone, just go in." I said.

    Ai Tangtang and Sun Xiaopeng did not hesitate and rushed directly into the ruined temple.

    At this time, these dozens of ghosts also surrounded me, each holding a sharp samurai sword in their hands, looking at me fiercely, with murderous intent in their eyes.

    I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Spear tightly, and then, these ghosts rushed up.

    It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t been besieged before. I even rushed into the demon army to fight alone in the demon world.

    "The gap between these elite armies of ghosts and demons is huge. But without the Qimen Flying Armor, and without the Taoist skills, I am under great pressure."

    Fortunately, my marksmanship is superb. I am not bragging. The current presidents of martial arts associations and their descendants of marksmanship are not enough in front of me when it comes to marksmanship.

    I waved the Sanqing Yang Huaying Spear, and for a while, these ghosts couldn't get close to me. There were even two who tried to pounce on me, but were stabbed by my Sanqing Yang Huaying Spear and turned into a ball of black energy, killing me.  On the spot.

    I was sweating all over my body. Although these ghosts didn¡¯t have any sword skills, they just chopped at random without any rules, but I couldn¡¯t resist the large number of them.

    Soon, I was slashed on the back, and the pain made me gasp.

    Since I got Qimen Feijia, when did I get such a serious injury?

    I turned my carbine back and stabbed the ghost who had slashed me to death. Two more ghosts shouted from behind me. When I looked back, these two ghosts had already jumped in front of me.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I shot back and shot out. I wanted to go back and defend these two guys, but it was impossible.

    Just when these two swords were about to hit me, Qingluan and Huofeng flew over my head without knowing it.

    Of the two, one spits out cyan flames and the other spits out red flames.

    ?Two kinds of flames burned in front of the two ghost clans, and in an instant, they were burned to the ground.

    The Qingluan fire phoenix flew happily above my head, chirping and shouting happily, as if asking for credit.

    "Thank you, but it's not time to relax yet. Help me kill all these ghosts." I said to the Qingluan Fire Phoenix above my head.

    They continued to spit out flames, causing the ghosts to jump up and down. As long as the ghosts touched by the flames from their mouths, they would die instantly.

    I didn¡¯t expect that Qingluan Fire Phoenix was already so powerful not long after he was born. With Qingluan Fire Phoenix helping me, the situation turned directly to my side. I took the Sanqing Yang Huaying Gun and rushed forward.  Kill all the remaining ghosts.

    Dozens of ghosts, under the attack of me and Qingluan Fire Phoenix, will be dead in less than five minutes.

    After killing all these ghosts, Qingluan Fire Phoenix flew into my pocket very tiredly. I took a look and they just lay down in my pocket and fell asleep.

    I smiled, they were really tolerant.

    ¡°Then I took the Sanqing Huayang Spear and ran into the ruined temple.

    After Sun Xiaopeng and Ai Tangtang came in, there was no sound.

    After I ran into the ruined temple, I saw a young Shuten boy wearing a white Confucian robe under the Buddha statue in the temple, with his hands behind his back, and a woman lying next to him.

    This woman is none other than Luo Yaqian who was willing to leave with Shuten Doji.

    Luo Yaqian was lying next to him at this time, not dead, just fainted.

    And Sun Xiaopeng and Ai Tangtang were confronting Shutun Tongzi.

    "Hey, why haven't you been beaten yet?" I walked up and asked.

    Shutun Dozi smiled, looked at us and said, "I understand your purpose of coming, but why should I give you the relics of Master Jianzhen?"

    "Even if we fight, you can't kill me. If I want to leave, you can't keep me."

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "Jiutan Boy, I am the head of Laoshan. Let's make a deal. You give me the relic, and I, Laoshan, owe you a favor."

    Shuten Tongzi looked us up and down and said: "As far as I know, the Anbei family is chasing you. I want the favor of the Laoshan sect thousands of miles away, so it is better to ask for the favor of the Anbei family. Are you right?  ?¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 657 Relics

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    They are currently negotiating their relationship, so no wonder they haven¡¯t started fighting yet.

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "As far as I know, the Anbei family is indeed very tolerant of monsters, and has even helped many monsters secretly, but you, boy Anbei, are on the Anbei family's blacklist."

    "Why?" I couldn't help but ask.

    "Don't worry, let's just drag it on like this. When the Anbei family catches up, maybe the first target is no longer to kill Miss Haruko, but to kill this Shuten boy."

    Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "About two hundred years ago, a drunken boy was so bold that he hooked the wife of the then patriarch of the Anbei family into bed. After that, the patriarch's wife fell in love with him, and in the end even for this  The drunken boy committed suicide."

    "This is the first scandal of the Anbei family in the past thousand years. Shuten Doji is so powerful, but he has been hiding for two hundred years because he is afraid of being found by the Anbei family."

    When I heard this, I was shocked. This drunk boy is really cruel.

    Shuten Doji said with an indifferent expression: "That woman is just stupid. I don't want to talk nonsense with you."

    ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to bring that relic, so what if you give it to us?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but say.

    Shuten Doji laughed. His smile made my heart skip a beat. Damn it, this guy is so handsome with this face.

    "You humans are all about collecting, so what if I collect this relic?" Shuten Doji said with a smile.

    At this time, An Beiqingzi and Sun Minmin ran in from the outside with panic on their faces.

    "What's wrong?" Sun Xiaopeng turned around and asked.

    "The Anbei family has sent hundreds of onmyojis and has surrounded this place." Sun Minmin said.

    "So many?" I couldn't help but glance at An Bei Qingzi: "In order to catch Miss Qingzi, do we need so many people?"

    Shuten Dozi shook his head slightly: "It seems that he is still here for me."

    "Shuten Doji, now is not the time to talk nonsense. This woman is very important to you, right? The piece of gravel in her belly is very important for you to regain your strength." Sun Xiaopeng suggested: "Give us the relic, and then  You run away with this woman, and we stay behind to hold back the Onmyoji from the Anbei family."

    The boy frowned and said nothing.

    "If you don't agree, we will hold you here. The worst we can do is be captured by the Anbei family. We are from Laoshan. Even if we are captured, nothing will happen. But you are different. If you are captured, it is estimated that  It's not just sealed like before, the Anbei family will kill you at all costs."

    Shuten Doji finally had a look of emotion on his face, and he said, "How can I trust you?"

    "You have no choice." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    Shuten Doji is also an extremely decisive person. He took out a black box and threw it over. Sun Xiaopeng took the box and opened it. There was a pearl-like golden relic inside. When he opened the box, golden light bloomed.

    Sun Xiaopeng quickly closed the box.

    Shuten Doji hugged Luo Yaqian and stamped his feet. A tunnel appeared next to the Buddha statue. Without saying a word, he got in and left.

    "What should we do now?" I looked at Sun Xiaopeng and asked.

    An Beiqingzi said: "Hand me over."

    "No." Sun Xiaopeng shook his head hurriedly, then pointed at the tunnel and said: "Axiu, you take Miss Qingzi and escape from inside first. The three of us stay behind to hold off the Onmyoji outside. After you get out, you think of a way to get me trapped.  Tell Laoshan the news of the arrest, the Anbei family doesn¡¯t dare to kill me yet.¡±'

    ¡°Where is Ai Tangtang?¡± I asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng frowned and said, "Ai Tangtang must stay here to hold off the hundreds of Onmyoji. Otherwise, if they chase them into this tunnel, you won't be able to escape."

    "Don't worry, Axiu." Ai Tangtang said confidently, "When the time comes I want to leave, and they won't be able to stop me."

    I shook my head and said, "No, Sun Xiaopeng, you and Miss Qingzi should leave."

    "If I leave and you stay and get caught, they will kill you directly. I am the leader of Laoshan!" Sun Xiaopeng looked anxious, and there were rapid footsteps outside the ruined temple.

    At this time, I suddenly felt a pain in the back of my head, and then my head became dizzy.

    I fell to the ground, and Ai Tangtang's voice came to my ears: "It's nonsense, just knock me out. Sun Minmin, you can go too, carry Axiu on your back, and leave with Miss Qingzi first."

    "Feed this relic to his kid first."

    ? ???I felt the relic being fed into my mouth, and then I rolled my eyes and fainted.

    ¡­¡­

    Where is this place?

    I was in a Japanese Buddhist temple at this time, and in front of me sat a blind old monk. The old monk slowly walked towards me with a smile on his face.  Unable to move at all, I watched helplessly as this old monk walked into my body.

    ¡­¡­

    I was in a daze when I felt like something was rubbing on my face.

    I opened my eyes and saw Qingluan Huofeng rubbing his head on my face. When he found that I was awake, he screamed happily.

    My head hurt so much that I sat up and took a look. I was lying in a bedroom.

    An Beiqingzi and Sun Minmin ran in from outside at this time, and he looked at me anxiously.

    ¡°Where are Ai Tangtang and Sun Xiaopeng?¡± I asked them hastily.

    "I was caught." An Beiqingzi said with a guilty look on her face.

    I let out a long sigh, rubbed my head, and asked, "Where are we now?"

    "In Tokyo." Sun Minmin said: "After we escaped from the secret passage, we rushed back to Tokyo overnight. I asked about the news again. Sun Xiaopeng and Ai Tangtang were arrested in Qianjian Mountain and are now being held in prison.  In the secret room of the Anbei family."

    "I have sent the news back to Laoshan."

    I walked down from the bed. At this moment, I felt an indescribable feeling all over my body. I looked at my hands. By the way, when I passed out, they let them feed the relic into my mouth.  inside.

    At this time, my body has never been like this.

    There seems to be an endless amount of power in the body.

    Is this the power of that relic?

    Sun Minmin looked at me and said, "Zhang Xiu, you and the leader are here just for this relic, right?"

    "Yeah." I nodded.

    Sun Minmin frowned and looked at me and asked: "I heard you talk about thirty-seven points before, but maybe you don't know yet. Only you can use this relic. The leader and you are here to help you."

    When I heard this, I was shocked and looked at Sun Minmin.

    Sun Minmin said: "I have also heard from the leader that you are the incarnation of the lotus root. In fact, if the relic is eaten by ordinary people, it will have no effect at all. Otherwise, this relic would not have remained until now. This  Only a person like you, a lotus root incarnation, can eat this relic." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 658 Anbei Family Land

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "It's wrong to say that the lotus root incarnates." Sun Minmin said: "Ordinary people have no effect at all if they eat the relic. But demons and ghosts have no time to hide from the relic, so how dare they eat it?"

    "Only for people like you, whose body is not that of an ordinary person, but whose three souls and seven souls are human beings, eating the relic will have a great effect. Because this condition is too harsh, so for a long time, although this relic is powerful  , but not many people are willing to snatch it.¡±

    "It is precisely because of this that Shuten Doji gave this thing to us directly at that time."

    I frowned and said, "So, Sun Xiaopeng's trip is entirely for me?"

    Thinking that before coming here, Sun Xiaopeng just begged me to come, I couldn¡¯t help but feel warm in my heart. This guy Sun Xiaopeng has learned to do good deeds without leaving his name, but he didn¡¯t even tell me before.

    But the more this happened, the thought of Sun Xiaopeng and Ai Tangtang being taken away made me feel inexplicably angry.

    "There is one more thing, I don't know whether I should tell you." Sun Minmin said: "I got the news that the Anbei family has started preparing to refine Miss Ai Tangtang into a shikigami. They should have also discovered that Miss Ai Tangtang is a shikigami."  A very strong monster."

    "What?" I looked surprised.

    "What will happen if you become a shikigami?" I asked hurriedly.

    An Bei Qingzi said: "I should be clearer than Sun Minmin about this matter. If you become a shikigami, you will be detained in our Anbei family forever, guarding the land for our Anbei family, and you will never be able to leave. If we Anbei family  If the Bei family dies, all these shikigami will follow the Anbei family and die."

    I clenched my fists and said, "It seems they don't know Ai Tangtang's identity."

    "Miss Ai Tangtang's identity?" They looked at me doubtfully.

    I said: "I wonder if you have heard of the demon clan in the demon world. Ai Tangtang is the daughter of the Dragon King. If they do this, the Dragon King will definitely destroy the Anbei clan."

    An Beiqingzi didn't have much reaction. She must have never heard of the devil world, but Sun Minmin's face changed drastically: "What."

    "Where is my Sanqing Huayang Gun? I will save them." I said.

    An Beiqingzi said: "The Anbei family has many masters. If you go, you won't be able to save anyone."

    I grinned, took a breath, and felt the huge strength in my body, and said confidently: "Don't worry, is Tangtang okay now?"

    "Miss Tangtang is a monster with green evil spirit. Even if it goes smoothly, it will take three days to refine her into a shikigami." An Beiqingzi said.

    "Where's my gun? Give it to me." I said.

    Sun Minmin said: "We at Laoshan will definitely come forward to negotiate. The leader at that time told you not to be impulsive."

    I looked at Sun Minmin and refused. I closed my eyes and vaguely felt the location of the Sanqing Huayang Spear.

    After the body has this power, it feels completely different than before without Taoism.

    "Sanqing Huayang Spear!" I yelled.

    At this time, the Sanqing Huayang Spear came from another room, and I reached out and grabbed it.

    I looked back at Qingluan Huofeng and said, "Are you two coming with me?"

    Qingluan Huofeng nodded happily.

    "In that case, let's go." I said with a smile.

    ¡°Um, can you give me the address of the Anbei family?¡± I turned around and asked.

    Sun Minmin looked at me: "Are you really going?"

    "Is it false? I don't want to hand over the lives of my girlfriend and brother to a so-called negotiation here." I said.

    "How is your strength now?" Sun Minmin asked.

    I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Spear tightly and read: "The way of heaven is clear, the way of earth is peaceful, the way of humanity is quiet, the three talents are in one place, the universe is mixed, hundreds of gods return to their fate, thousands of generals will accompany them, and the devil star will be gone forever!"

    After finishing reading, I stabbed the gun in the air.

    Suddenly, the air at the tip of my spear began to tremble.

    So strong!

    Even though I had felt that I was very strong before, at this time, I was still amazed. I didn¡¯t expect that my strength has reached this level.

    And when I used the Sanqing Huayang Gun for the first time, I always felt a little tired. After using it once, I felt full of energy and didn't feel tired at all.

    Sun Minmin¡¯s eyes also lit up: ¡°Haha, okay, I¡¯ll accompany you to visit the Anbei family.¡±

    I turned around and asked An Beiqingzi: "Will you come with us? I am enough to guarantee that you?Peace.  "

    "Even if it means redressing your grievance, it should be possible." I said.

    I don¡¯t know if redress of grievances will succeed, but it will allow An Bei Qingzi to stand in front of the An Bei family and tell everything.

    But An Bei Qingzi shook her head: "No need, I have been completely disappointed with this An Bei family. So what if we go back?"

    "Before I met you, I always wanted to find clues, help my parents redress their grievances, and then return to the Anbei family. But after these few days of experience, I found that it doesn't matter if I don't go back to the Anbei family like this.  Besides, it¡¯s not bad to go to China with someone like Sun Xiaopeng accompanying you.¡±

    I looked at An Bei Qingzi with a smile and asked, "You mean, Miss Qingzi likes our leader Sun?"

    An Beiqingzi blushed slightly, lowered her head and said, "Actually, at first, I felt that he was a little out of character, even a little frivolous. I thought that he liked me just because I was beautiful."

    "But he, for my sake, can fight against the Anbei family, and for your brother, he can stay and break up his family. It is not strange for such a person to fall in love with him." Anbei Qingzi smiled.

    "I understand, Miss Qingzi, just wait here with peace of mind. I will go to the Anbei family and bring them back, and then we will return to the country together." After saying that, I took Sun Minmin and Qingluan Huofeng with me.  Out of the house.

    After getting in the car, Sun Minmin asked me while driving: "To be honest, how confident are you?"

    "Don't worry, I don't know if I can fully control the power in my body at the moment, but it's definitely no problem to save my life." I said.

    The car soon arrived at the Anbei family¡¯s clan.

    The Anbei family¡¯s clan is located in a large yard on a desolate mountain.

    "This Anbei's house is really big." I couldn't help but sigh: "There must be at least a hundred rooms in it, right?"

    "The Anbei family has been inherited for so many years, so it is naturally very large." Sun Minmin parked the car in the parking lot in front of Anbei's house, and then he said to me: "I will wait for you here, I won't go in."

    "Yes." I nodded, got out of the car with the Sanqing Huayang Gun, and then walked towards the door of Anbei's house.

    When I arrived at the door of Anbei's house, I took the Sanqing Yang Huayang gun and hit it hard towards the door of Anbei's house.

    With a loud bang, the door fell down.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 659 An Bei Jianyuan

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The Anbei family is a traditional Japanese old house, and there are two wind chimes hanging on both sides of the door.

    When I knocked down the door, the two wind chimes swayed rapidly and started ringing.

    I suddenly felt two waves of evil energy coming from the two wind chimes.

    I turned around and saw two monsters emerging from the two wind chimes. These two monsters looked a little thin, just like seven or eight-year-old children who had suffered from famine.

    They both exuded a strong demonic aura.

    They should be the Anbei family, the legendary shikigami.

    To be honest, the Anbei family is really powerful. In ancient China, there has never been a family that can control monsters on such a large scale.

    China also has methods of bringing monsters to guard the sect. For example, the wolf monster that killed Hu Tong on Mount Laoshan was probably the monster that the ancestors of Mount Laoshan did not know how to subdue, so that it could always guard it.  Laoshan.

    But the Anbei family is powerful. The only reason why they are so powerful is that these monsters were hired by the Anbei family to protect their family. Most of these monsters have no complaints in their hearts.

    ¡°The monsters in China are always willing to kill people for revenge, so they are really not suitable to be used as sacred beasts that control mountains.

    After these two monsters came out, they looked at me fiercely and rushed towards me.

    I held the Sanqing Yang Huaying Gun, and originally wanted to drive them away, but what I didn't expect was that as soon as my Sanqing Yang Huaying Gun was swiped, the two monsters let out a scream, and they flew away.

    I feel a little weird holding the Sanqing Huayang Gun myself.

    "Although I knew in my heart that after eating the relic, my abilities were much better than before, but I didn't expect it to be so exaggerated.

    "Bagaya road!"

    Suddenly, an angry voice came from behind me. I looked back and saw more than 20 Japanese people wearing onmyoji costumes, holding Japanese swords, rushing towards me.

    "I'm not polite, this group of people obviously want to hack me to death."

    In terms of weapons, it makes sense that an inch longer means an inch stronger. When I waved the Sanqing Huayang Spear, these Japanese Onmyoji couldn't get close to me at all.

    At this time, they backed away one by one, forming a circle, surrounding me in the middle, and they screamed weirdly, not like they were cursing, but like they were praying.

    Soon, these guys gradually knelt on the ground and put their hands on their hands. Then, a lot of monsters appeared around me. I turned around and saw that a monster appeared on the backs of these people and was attached to them.  .

    These monsters all have ferocious looks on their faces, but their appearance is passable, but their aura is not that high.

    I have indeed heard before that Japanese Onmyoji can summon shikigami to help deal with evil spirits.

    "I'm here to find someone today. All you have to do is give the person to me." I turned around and said loudly, "Don't any of you know Chinese?"

    At this time, a Japanese onmyoji said loudly to me in broken Chinese: "You have violated the bottom line of our Ambei family by killing our shikigami. Today, we will not let you live."  Going back."

    I was a little helpless and could only say: "You can either take away the shikigami and let us all be reasonable. If you really want to fight, you will only make your Anbei family's shikigami die more."

    At this time, this guy stopped talking, and these more than twenty shikigami rushed towards me.

    I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Spear and swiped it hard. The five shikigami at the front were directly beaten to pieces by me. These shikigami are probably useful against ordinary people or lonely ghosts.

    Not to mention that I ate the relics, my strength is already very strong. The Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand is a sharp weapon for subduing demons and exterminating demons. If the Sanqing Huayang Spear touches them, their souls will fly away.

    In less than two minutes, I killed all these shikigami.

    After these shikigami were killed, the onmyouji masters also turned pale, vomited blood and fell to the ground convulsing.

    There are two types of shikigami. One is the one I just killed. It has average strength. It will choose a fixed candidate and grow on this person. The stronger the person, the stronger the shikigami will be.

    But once the shikigami dies, or the person chosen by the shikigami dies, the other party will be seriously injured.

    The other kind is a powerful monster. This kind of monster does not bother to possess ordinary people. Although it is a shikigami under the Anbei family, whether it listens to the orders of the Anbei family depends on their mood.

    Of course, there are someThere are big monsters and onmyojis that are pleasing to the eye, and they also choose this onmyoji.

    When more than twenty people fell to the ground, twitching on the ground.

    At this time, an old man wearing a Japanese kimono walked out of the bamboo forest in the yard.

    This old man has a kind face and looks like a quite kind old man.

    When I was fighting before, Qingluan Huofeng, who was making soy sauce on the side, was so scared that he hid in my pocket.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little helpless. These two birds were too timid. Whenever they encountered something they were afraid of, they would hide in my pocket. This was not a good habit.

    ¡°It would be so embarrassing if I accidentally set my clothes on fire.

    This old man in kimono looked at the onmyojis twitching on the ground. He didn't show any anger on his face. Instead, he smiled and asked me: "I don't know who you are, little brother. Why do you want to come to our Anbei for no reason?"  The family is causing trouble. If our Anbei family has offended you in any way, I will apologize to you here."

    The scared look on Qingluan Huofeng¡¯s face just now also shows that the old man in front of me is not simple.

    I said, "Two of my friends were arrested by your Anbei family, and I'm here to demand their lives."

    "They colluded with the traitors of my Anbei family and helped the traitors escape. Can't we catch them?" He laughed.

    I frowned and said, "You're arresting the Dragon Clan Princess and the head of Laoshan. Aren't you afraid of causing big trouble for the Anbei family?"

    The old man smiled and said: "Haha, it's not that easy for people from the demon world to come to the earth. Even if one or two come, they will only give our Anbei family two more powerful shikigami. Speaking of that dragon girl, she is really refining the shikigami."  God¡¯s good stuff.¡±

    I clenched my fists and looked at him. His eyes showed some madness, and he continued: "As for the head of Laoshan, if it is someone else, I might be able to let him go, but for the people in Laoshan, I will arrest and kill each one!"

    "Why?" I looked at him.

    "Because I am An Bei Jianyuan!" he said loudly.

    As soon as I heard this name, I suddenly remembered that Yan Beixun had told me that a Japanese No. 1 onmyoji named Anbei Jianyuan went to Laoshan to challenge, but was defeated by Mr. Situ, and his shikigami was taken away.  It was sealed in Laoshan. No wonder he hates Laoshan so much.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 660 Negotiating Conditions

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    This An Bei Jianyuan had white hair. After he went crazy for a while, he quickly calmed down with a cold smile on his face: "I'm really surprised. I didn't expect that catching an insignificant traitor can actually gain me two benefits."  This is a great gift. Not only can I gain a powerful shikigami, but I can also avenge the great hatred caused decades ago."

    "If you dare to hurt them, I will kill everyone in the Anbei family." I said.

    An Bei Jianyuan suddenly opened his arms: "My An Bei family has thousands of shikigami, why do you destroy my An Bei family!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, suddenly, there was a roar in the Anbei family's territory, and countless evil spirits poured out from the Anbei family.

    In the center of Anbei's house, there is a black stone tower. I didn't pay much attention to it before, but now I saw countless densely packed monsters coming out of the stone tower.

    The sky above Anbei's house was dark, full of monsters and monsters.

    There were so many, I widened my eyes, there should be three to four hundred monsters here.

    This should not be the full strength of the Anbei family. The Anbei family¡¯s foundation is really sufficient.

    "In order to kill me, is there such a big battle?" I laughed.

    An Bei Jianyuan said: "Do you really think I don't know your details? I don't want to let you go, which will trigger the revenge of the entire Black Armored Army. My An Bei family never does anything that is uncertain."

    I took the Sanqing Huayang Spear, rushed towards An Bei Jianyuan, and stabbed him in the throat.

    An Bei Jianyuan took a step back slightly and avoided my knife.

    Countless black evil spirits surged out of him.

    A smile appeared on his face: "I didn't kill the Laoshan leader named Sun Xiaopeng, just because I was worried about you. As long as you are eliminated by me, I can take revenge."

    Those black evil spirits turned into a pair of ghost warrior armor behind An Bei Jianyuan. An Bei Jianyuan opened his hands. After wearing the ghost warrior armor on his body, his face was also bewitched.  Covered in Qi, his appearance couldn't be seen clearly. Only his eyes glowed with a red light, which made people feel chilly in their hearts.

    After he was covered by this armor, he turned into a two-meter-tall ghost warrior.

    He slowly pulled out a red demon sword with his right hand, and then rushed towards me.

    He is extremely fast and does not look like an old man at all.

    I was a little surprised. I didn¡¯t expect this old man to be so fast. After all, he is very old.

    But if you think about it carefully, it should be his armor-like shikigami that gives him strength.

    An Bei Jianyuan rushed in front of me and slashed at me. I raised my gun to block and kicked him in the stomach.

    He took two steps back, but he didn't seem to be hurt.

    At this time, the sky full of monsters, centipede spirits, fox monsters, and countless other ghosts and ghosts surged towards me.

    There are so many ants that they can even kill an elephant. Although these monsters are not big monsters, if they swarm down in large numbers, even if I can kill a hundred of them in one breath, I will still be killed by them.

    It would be great if Qimen Feijia was still there, he could rush into this group of monsters and kill everyone without hesitation.

    "Qingluan Fire Phoenix!" I shouted.

    The Qingluan Fire Phoenix in my pocket heard my voice, stretched out its head, and looked at the monsters. They were not afraid and rushed towards the group of monsters.

    When they meet, they will spit out cyan and red flames. These low-level shikigami will basically die if they touch them, and they will die if they touch them.

    An Bei Jianyuan's face was not angry, but showed joy. He couldn't help but said: "Okay! Although these two monsters are still small, if they grow up, they can become very powerful shikigami!"

    After saying that, he turned around and wanted to attack Qingluan Fire Phoenix.

    I hurriedly shot him in the back, and he quickly turned around and blocked my Sanqing Huayang Spear with his knife.

    He looked at me with a cold face and said, "These two monsters recognize you as their master, right? I will give you a chance to give them both to me, and I will let you leave."

    ¡°I can leave whenever I want, do I need your permission?¡± I smiled.

    An Bei Jianyuan said with a bad look: "How can we, the Anbei family, come and leave as soon as you say? At this time, the barrier of my Anbei family has appeared. In the shikigami tower, there are endless shikigami.  Come out, you can't escape, you can only fight them."

    "I want to see how many shikigami you can kill." An Bei Jianyuan looked at me seriously.

      I have some doubts in my heart. If he is right, it is really troublesome. Even if I eat the relic and my strength is greatly increased, endless shikigami will pour out from that stone tower, and I will always be there.  When you're exhausted?

    And none of the big monsters from the Anbei family have appeared yet. Those big monsters are not comparable to the little monsters being chased around by Qingluan Fire Phoenix.

    But in this case, why didn¡¯t An Bei Jianyuan just kill me?  Instead, you want me to give Qingluan Fire Phoenix to them?

    When I thought about it carefully, I understood that An Bei Jianyuan wanted to control Qingluan Fire Phoenix. At this time, Qingluan Fire Phoenix had already recognized me as its master.

    If they kill me directly, Qingluan Fire Phoenix will never be controlled by them.

    The most essential thing about Japanese shikigami is that these monsters and monsters sincerely serve the Ambei family and are not forced by the Ambei family. At least even if they are forced, those monsters will be willing to become the shikigami of the Anbei family.

    But this compulsion is based on the premise that there is no hatred towards this monster. If you kill me, Qingluan Fire Phoenix will hate the Anbei family. Even if Qingluan Fire Phoenix is ??refined into a shikigami, it will be very powerful.  reduce.

    Of course, I am not so stupid as to really think that An Bei Jianyuan will let me go.

    ???????????????????????? If I agree to his conditions, let Qingluan Fire Phoenix out, and then leave Anbei's house, I probably won't be able to go far before Anbei sends someone to kill him.

    I pretended to be hesitant, looked at An Bei and asked, "Can my two friends be let go?"

    "No!" An Bei Jianyuan's face darkened.

    I sneered and said, "An Bei Jianyuan, you are going too far. I came all the way to save someone, but ended up with the fate of your own Qingluan Fire Phoenix? The person hasn't been rescued yet."  One, am I here to be a **, or am I a fool?¡±

    An Bei Jianyuan thought for a moment and said, "I can return the head of Laoshan to you."

    "What am I going to do with that brat? I want Ai Tangtang, that's my girlfriend. If you return her to me, I'll let Qingluan Huofeng go with your Anbei family." I said.

    Even if there was a big fuss at this time, I couldn't find where Tang Tang and Sun Xiaopeng were being held, so I simply followed his words and asked An Bei Jianyuan to let Ai Tangtang out first, and then join forces with Ai Tangtang.  , can the Anbei family still stop us?

    [ps: I just returned to Chongqing from Shanghai today. I¡¯m exhausted. I¡¯ll just do two updates today. I¡¯m sorry for everyone. In addition, you can follow Xiaojiu¡¯s WeChat account. I will post some photos taken at the award ceremony tomorrow. Xiaojiu  Nine WeChat public platform: wujiu1995.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 661 Killing An Bei Jianyuan

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    An Bei Jianyuan listened to my words with a sneer on his face.

    "Do you think I'm stupider than you? Do you think I will agree to this kind of request?"

    He looked at me.

    I also understood in my heart and said with a smile: "Then do you think it is possible to give up Qingluan Fire Phoenix to your **** family?"

    Seeing that I had no intention of continuing the conversation, An Bei Jianyuan stopped talking and rushed towards me with the katana in his hand.

    He slashed at my forehead with a knife. I blocked it with the Sanqing Huayang Gun, but he stabbed me again with his backhand.

    I was beaten back by An Bei Jianyuan, and I felt helpless. This An Bei Jianyuan is indeed the best onmyoji in Japan, but how could such a strong person be defeated by Mr. Situ in the first place?

    In my heart, I don¡¯t think Mr. Situ has any great abilities, right?

    I was confused because I didn¡¯t dare to stop moving my hands.

    I also want to defeat An Bei Jianyuan as soon as possible. Although the flames in Qingluan Fire Phoenix's mouth can catch those monsters off guard for a while, it will be hard to tell after that.

    Although these demons and ghosts are not particularly strong, Qingluan Fire Phoenix has not been able to grow up.

    Although the flames in the mouth are fierce, if these monsters and monsters pounce on them desperately, Qingluan Fire Phoenix will not be able to stop them.

    It is estimated that An Bei Jianyuan wanted to conquer Qingluan Fire Phoenix and did not want to kill them both.

    Those demons and ghosts obviously just wanted to capture Qingluan Fire Phoenix alive. At this time, Qingluan Fire Phoenix was forced to run around by these demons and ghosts.

    "An Bei Jianyuan! What's wrong with you? In order to catch Qingluan Fire Phoenix, you killed so many shikigami in your own family."

    I said this while fighting with An Bei Jianyuan.

    An Bei Jianyuan smiled and said: "These low-level shikigami can easily snare a lot of them, but ancient ferocious beasts like Qingluan Fire Phoenix cannot be obtained casually. This business is not a loss.  "

    I squeezed the Sanqing Yang Transformation Gun tightly, not wanting to get entangled with An Bei Jianyuan anymore. I took a deep breath at this time, just like I used the Yin Eye or the Yang Eye before, I wanted to get the Heavenly Eye.

    Soon, there was a spoiler on my forehead, and then a third eye grew on my forehead.

    When An Bei Jianyuan saw it, his face changed drastically. He couldn't help but take a step back. He looked at the third eye on my forehead with a slightly horrified look on his face and said, "Are you a monster?"

    "I'm your uncle!" After I opened my Sky Eye, I didn't know what it would do, so I continued to rush forward with the Sanqing Yang-Hua Yang Gun.

    At this time, An Bei Jianyuan, who was originally very fast, became extremely slow under my eyes.

    It¡¯s not that he really slowed down, but that I could easily react to his movements when they caught my eye.

    I easily knocked away his katana, and then stabbed him in the chest with a shot.

    "The way of heaven is clear, the way of earth is peaceful, the way of humanity is quiet, the three talents are in one place, the universe is mixed, the hundreds of gods have returned to their destiny, thousands of generals are accompanying them, and the devil star will disappear forever!"

    I stabbed him in the chest. This time, he couldn't avoid it.

    The Sanqing Huayang Spear failed to pierce into his body, but outside his body, the Japanese samurai armor transformed by those evil spirits cracked one after another, and then collapsed, and these evil spirits scattered around.  in the air.

    An Bei Jianyuan fell to the ground, breathing heavily and turning pale.

    Although he had the armor turned into a shikigami outside to block the shot, and I couldn't stab him to death with one shot, his injury was not light, it could even be said to be very serious.

    I have the most experience with wearing armor and being hit hard on the chest. Generally speaking, several bones in the chest will be broken.

    It doesn¡¯t matter that I¡¯m young, I just gritted my teeth and resisted, but An Bei Jianyuan is a lot older after all.

    He sat on the ground with his hair disheveled, breathing heavily.

    I put the Sanqing Huayang Gun against his neck and said, "Let him go. As long as you let him go today, I will no longer cause trouble for your Anbei family."

    An Bei Jianyuan looked at me bitterly: "You killed my shikigami. Do you know that the shikigami is more valuable than my life! The shikigami is the foundation of our Anbei family. So what if I die? An Bei  It is a blessing for our Anbei family to have three more shikigami!"

    "Then you are looking for death." Although I don't want to kill anyone, there is no other way at this time.

    What I hate the most is dealing with people like An Bei Jianyuan who have strong obsessions. If they are greedy for life and afraid of death,Guys, once the threat is passed, things will be easier to handle.

    But for the sake of their family, An Bei Jianyuan would rather die than let Ai Tangtang and Qingluan Huofeng be turned into shikigami to increase the strength of the An Bei family.

    Since this guy had such an attitude, I didn¡¯t hesitate to take the Sanqing Huayang Spear and stab it directly into his chest.

    With a pop, the Sanqing Huayang Spear penetrated his chest.

    The pupils in his eyes gradually dilated.

    I couldn¡¯t help but look at him and said, ¡°You were the number one onmyoji in Japan, so why bother?¡±

    An Bei Jianyuan vomited blood from his mouth and grinned: "I'm old, if I were young, with your little effort, you still couldn't beat me."

    After saying that, he slowly closed his eyes and died.

    At this time, there were roars from many people behind me. When I looked back, I saw almost hundreds of Japanese Onmyoji behind me.

    After they saw me killing An Bei Jianyuan, they all yelled crazily and then rushed towards me.

    I pulled out the bloody Sanqing Yang Huaying Gun from An Bei Jianyuan¡¯s chest, then pointed at the group of people and said, ¡°Come here if you are not afraid of death!¡±

    At this time, an onmyoji in his thirties yelled in Japanese, and the group of people calmed down. Then the man came up, looked at me, and said in fluent Chinese: "Why did you break into my Anbei family?"  Are you going to kill the patriarch of our Anbei family?"

    "I don't want to have a war of words with you. Two of my friends are at your ****'s house. If you don't want to die, release them quickly, otherwise don't blame me for being rude." I said coldly.

    This man's eyes were all bloodshot. He looked at me and gritted his teeth and said, "Really? It depends on whether you have the ability! My **** family has been passed down for thousands of years. I really thought that an ungrateful person like you would come here whenever you want."  , can you leave if you want?"

    After saying that, a black wooden token appeared in his hand. He shook the token, and suddenly, his feet felt like an earthquake, shaking strongly.

    And in the black stone tower of the Anbei family, the low moans of monsters could also be heard.

    At this time, the demons and monsters above me were so frightened that they fled in all directions, and the Qingluan Fire Phoenix also flew next to me and started chirping.

    Although I didn¡¯t understand it, I felt what they meant, as if they were telling me to run away quickly.

    But there is already a barrier outside the Anbei family, how can it be so easy to escape?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 662 The Great Tengu

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    At this time, these more than a hundred Onmyoji, male and female, old and young, all kneeled down and kowtowed in the direction of the black stone tower.

    Countless green demonic energies surged out of the black stone tower. These demonic energies condensed into a large group, and then gradually turned into a monster.

    When I saw this monster, I was suddenly surprised, the Japanese Big Tengu!

    One of the three most evil monsters in Japan.

    This big tengu has a human body, black wings on its back, bird feet, a feather fan in its hand, a hooked nose, and a demonic aura that makes people feel trembling.

    It is rumored that this big tengu was transformed by Emperor Sutoku of Japan. In ancient Japan, he did many evil things. Together with the ghost king Shutou Doji and the nine-tailed fox Tamamae, it is also known as the three most evil monsters in Japan.

    Tamamo Mae has long been missing, and Shuten Doji¡¯s ability has greatly declined due to being sealed for many years. Unexpectedly, this great tengu is actually in the Anbei family, and has become the shikigami of the Anbei family.

    At this time, these onmyojis were kneeling on the ground, chattering to the big tengu. The big tengu looked at me with eyes full of evil.

    I took a deep breath and squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Gun in my hand tightly. Suddenly, the feather fan in the big tengu's hand waved towards me.

    A huge amount of demonic energy came towards me, and I refused to retreat or hide.

    Because this move was too fast, there was no way to dodge to the side. I bit the bullet, took the Sanqing Huayang Gun in my hand, and rushed directly towards the big tengu.

    If you retreat or hide now, you will be beaten to death by this big tengu sooner or later, so you might as well fight.

    "The thunder from the sky is fierce, the thunder from the earth is faint, Liujia and Liuding. When you hear my name, you can't stay. We welcome auspiciousness and bring blessings, and the Dragon God will always be suppressed."

    I didn¡¯t dare to be too bold, so I directly used the last move of the Gale Spear Technique. After using this move, it felt like countless energy all over my body was sucked into the Sanqing Huayang Spear.

    At this time, the golden light emitted by the Sanqing Huayang Gun was unprecedentedly powerful.

    I jumped up and stabbed the big tengu.

    The demonic energy he fanned out was easily split into two halves by the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand. Seeing this, the face of the big dog also changed. He did not dare to take my shot forcefully and wanted to hide around.  .

    This is the move that put most of my strength into it. If this move can't kill the big tengu, I will be the one who gets killed.

    While he was dodging to the left, I turned the tip of my spear and stabbed him.

    He was unable to dodge this time. The Sanqing Huayang Spear directly stabbed the Big Tengu in the chest. He was directly shot out and flew into a house.

    After it hit it, the wooden house also collapsed.

    The faces of those Onmyojis who were kneeling on the ground changed drastically.

    I was panting heavily and sweat was pouring out from my whole body. The last move of the blast gun technique was indeed powerful, but the side effects were really fatal. I am completely exhausted now.

    Those Onmyojis knelt down and worshiped the stone tower in the distance one by one. At the same time, powerful demonic energy poured out of the stone tower one after another.

    Five more big monsters came out.

    Although they are called ¡®big monsters¡¯, they are all monsters with black aura.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Each of them is powerful, but not as weak as the previous group of cannon-fodder-like monsters and monsters.

    I watched the five ferocious shikigami rushing toward me, feeling helpless in my heart. I knew that with that move just now, although it might have seriously injured the big tengu, it did not kill it.

    Even if the big tengu regains his breath, he can finish me off.

    I am exhausted now, and there is nothing I can do to face those five monsters.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, the sky was filled with dark clouds, and a bolt of thunder and lightning struck down toward ****¡¯s house.

    However, when it hit the air, it was directly blocked by an invisible barrier.

    I raised my head and frowned at the dark clouds in the sky. I was surprised. It was clear just now. Why did it suddenly turn cloudy?

    ???????????????? Then, more than a dozen lightning bolts, estimated to be more than ten meters in diameter, struck from the dark clouds. The barrier of Anbei's house was also full of cracks like a spider web, and finally, with a bang, it shattered.

    An indescribable feeling came from the sky.

    Depression, fear, despair.

    Even when I faced the big tengu just now, I didn¡¯t feel this way at all.

    Let¡¯s put it this way, when facing the Great Tengu, I can useWith the Sanqing Huayang Spear in his hand, he fought hard. Although he might not be able to beat it, he could at least fight him.

    But at this time, the desperate feeling coming from the dark clouds made people unable to think of fighting it.

    Qingluan Fire Phoenix got into my pocket without hesitation at this time. Even through my clothes, I could feel Qingluan Fire Phoenix shivering.

    And the five shikigami, who were originally fierce and ready to rush towards me, now looked at the sky in horror and stood there.

    At this time, the Great Tengu flew up from the ruins of the house tiredly, looked up at the sky, and shouted in Chinese: "Who is trespassing on the holy land of the Anbei family?"

    "Refining my daughter into a shikigami? Your Anbei family really has such courage."

    The voice of the Dragon King came from the sky.

    I was so happy that the Dragon King was here.

    It¡¯s true that Ai Tangtang is his most beloved daughter. He heard about the Anbei family¡¯s kidnapping of Ai Tangtang and wanted to refine her into a shikigami. How could he not come over?

    The Dragon King's voice was obviously extremely angry, and just listening to his voice made people feel scared.

    I didn¡¯t expect the Dragon King to be so powerful.

    I have always believed that although the Dragon King, the King of Demons, is at the peak of green demonic energy, it may be similar to the Great Tengu. The strength of the Great Tengu should be close to the peak of green demonic energy.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so strong.

    The dark clouds in the sky kept crackling with lightning.

    At this time, the onmyoji who could speak Chinese was kneeling on the ground, looking at the dark clouds in the sky in horror, and said loudly: "We have absolutely no intention of provoking you. We didn't know that the woman was your daughter before."

    "You really think I'm an old fool! My daughter is a dragon. Don't you just want to refine my daughter into a shikigami? Don't I dare to destroy your Anbei family? I want to see what your Anbei family is like.  How awesome.¡±

    At this time, a huge dragon head slowly appeared in the dark clouds.

    This dragon head would probably need a big truck to move, and just the eyes of the Dragon King would need a lantern to move.

    Its eyes were blood red, and it slowly opened its mouth, and countless thunder and lightning appeared in its mouth.

    "Be merciful!"

    At this time, outside the Anbei family, a large number of monks hurriedly ran in from outside.

    This is a person from the four sects of Zen, Nichiren, Buddhism and Taoism.

    The abbots of the four Buddhist and Taoist sects all arrived in person to confront the Dragon King in the sky.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 663 Yulin Spring

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What? You, the four Buddhist and Taoist sects, are also going to get involved in this matter? Do you really think that I can't deal with you, the four Buddhist and Taoist sects? Or do you think that we demon clan have been in the demon world for too long, and you have all forgotten about us demon clan?  It¡¯s so scary!¡±

    The Dragon King's words were full of anger, as if he wanted to tear them apart.

    The abbot of the Zen Sect hurriedly clasped his hands and said: "We, the four Buddhist and Taoist sects, were originally here to save the Dragon Girl Ai Tangtang. We were just a step too late for the Dragon Prince. Please forgive me."

    The Dragon King let out a heavy groan, but the thunder and lightning in his mouth disappeared.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Four Sects of Buddhism and Taoism said they came to save Ai Tangtang, the Dragon King couldn¡¯t just wipe them all out in one go, right?

    "Your Majesty the Dragon King, this is my father's fault. It's all his fault. I will capture his soul now and hand it over to you."

    At this time, the middle-aged man in his thirties who spoke at the beginning pointed at the body of An Bei Jianyuan and said.

    I couldn¡¯t help but curse this guy secretly. This is too much. In order to survive, he betrayed his own father?

    But if you think about it carefully, these Japanese people can risk their lives for their own families, such as An Bei Jianyuan just now.

    At this time, it is very common sense to betray An Bei Jianyuan for the benefit of the entire An Bei family.

    The abbot of the Zen Sect also comforted him and said: "Yes, Your Majesty the Dragon King, even most of the Anbei family don't know about this matter. If you want to kill everyone, they are too innocent. Every wrongdoer has his own debtor."  "

    "Are there fewer innocent people killed by me?" The Dragon King looked at the people below: "I haven't killed some innocent people for too long, and you have almost forgotten the existence of our Dragon Clan, and you even dare to take action against our Dragon Clan.  !¡±

    The Zen abbot said hurriedly: "This is the matter."

    "Shut up!" His Majesty the Dragon King looked at me at this time: "You, Zhang Xiu, why didn't you protect Ai Tangtang, and finally asked my daughter to wean you off? If I didn't come, you wouldn't even be able to save your own life.  Why are you protecting her!"

    After hearing this, I lowered my head. I felt guilty about Ai Tangtang being taken away.

    At this time, Lord Dragon was obviously furious and it was normal for him to blame me.

    I bowed and said, "It's all my fault."

    At this time, four members of the Anbei family had already walked up with Sun Xiaopeng and Ai Tangtang.

    At this time, Sun Xiaopeng was covered in injuries and had obviously suffered a lot of abuse, while Ai Tangtang's body was covered with black charms.

    Ai Tangtang was unconscious at this time and was carried out.

    As soon as Ai Tangtang was put on the ground, she flew up on her own and flew into the large dark cloud.

    I hurriedly walked up and supported Sun Xiaopeng.

    "Are you okay?" I looked at Sun Xiaopeng and asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng grinned, shook his head slightly and said, "I'm fine, Ai Tangtang is the one who got into trouble."

    "Don't worry, the person has been rescued." I said.

    "It's not that simple." Sun Xiaopeng showed distress on his face, smiled helplessly at me and said, "She is gradually becoming the shikigami of the Anbei family, and her own consciousness has been lost. Even if she becomes a shikigami,  The sacrifice to the gods has ended, and she cannot wake up easily."

    "What's the meaning?"

    "According to us humans, Ai Tangtang has now become a vegetative state, and we don't know how he will wake up." Sun Xiaopeng shook his head helplessly.

    Suddenly, a thunderbolt struck from the sky, and with a roar, more than half of the Anbei family became a piece of scorched earth and pitch black.

    Only the black stone tower remains.

    After all, this stone tower is where the shikigami of the Anbei family lives, so it is not that easy to destroy.

    However, the Dragon King opened his mouth and was about to attack the stone tower again.

    At this time, An Bei Jianyuan's son hurriedly shouted: "Your Majesty the Dragon King, please calm down and leave some life for our An Bei family. I will tell you how to revive your daughter!"

    "Say!" The Dragon King spoke very concisely, giving people no chance to object at all and making them reluctant to object. He was extremely domineering.

    "You must promise not to destroy the foundation of our Anbei family. Only our Anbei family knows this method!" This person also wanted to put forward conditions.

    Suddenly, five thunderbolts flashed down, and the five majestic monsters were beaten to death.

    "Say, otherwise the next one will be the Great Tengu."

      "I said, according to legend, on Yingzhou, there is Shenzhi Xiancao, there is a jade mountain thousands of feet high, called Qingyu Gao Mountain, and there is a spring in the mountain, called Yulin Spring. The spring water is like wine and has a sweet taste.  The Three Souls and Seven Souls can be repaired. As long as you find this Yulin Spring, get the water from this Yulin Spring and give it to your daughter to drink, she will be able to wake up safely."

    After the Dragon King finished listening, he stopped being wordy and the dark clouds in the sky were about to disperse and leave. Before leaving, I heard the Dragon King¡¯s voice in my ears.

    "You disappoint me so much. Don't come to my daughter again."

    I watched the large dark cloud leave, but I didn¡¯t feel angry because of the Dragon King¡¯s words.

    I can understand the Dragon King's mood. Ai Tangtang is a treasure in his heart, and he is reluctant to let Ai Tangtang suffer even the slightest bit of pain.

    ¡°As a result, Ai Tangtang had such a big accident because of me, and Ai Tangtang only got into trouble because he stayed and gave me an abortion.

    Whoever it was, they would be very unhappy with me.

    ¡°The only thing I¡¯m worried about at this time is Ai Tangtang¡¯s safety.

    At this time, the hundreds of Onmyojis burst into tears when they saw the Anbei family's land was destroyed like this.

    "Let's go." I supported Sun Xiaopeng and walked out.

    Sun Xiaopeng limped out with me and said with a smile: "Brother Xiu, thank you. I didn't expect you to rush to save me single-handedly. You brother, my friendship was not in vain."

    "Come on, you kid, I came to save Tangtang, and I wanted to save you by the way, but Tangtang was taken away by the Dragon King, so I could only reluctantly help you."

    Sun Xiaopeng said dissatisfiedly: "Hey, you kid, after all, we have been brothers for so many years. What you say hurts my heart too much."

    I looked at him with a smile and said, "Thanks."

    Sun Xiaopeng touched the back of his head: "It was you who came to save me. Why are you thanking me?"

    "Thank you for coming to accompany me to find this relic." I said.

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he suddenly realized and asked: "You know everything. It was Citizen Sun who told you? That guy, I asked him to hide it from you first."

    Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s body was covered in scars, and I was filled with guilt. He suffered all these hardships on this trip just because he wanted to help me.

    After we walked out of Anbei's house, Sun Xiaopeng spat on the wall of Anbei's house: "What the hell, you bastard, sooner or later, I will burn down this Anbei's house with my own hands."

    I was worried about Ai Tangtang, so I didn¡¯t reply to him.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 664 Asking Mr. Situ

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Do you know where Yingzhou is?" I turned to look at Sun Xiaopeng.

    Sun Xiaopeng frowned.

    Sun Minmin had been waiting at An Bei's house. When he saw us coming out, he hurriedly came over and asked, "What happened inside? Why did such a powerful monster come from the sky just now?"

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it on the way back.¡±

    The three of us got in the car and rushed to where An Bei Qingzi was.

    On the way, I was in a bad mood. It was not that the Dragon King took Ai Tangtang away, but that Ai Tangtang was so seriously injured.

    On the way back, Sun Xiaopeng told Minmin Sun what happened. After listening to Minmin Sun, his face showed surprise, he looked at us and said, "Yingzhou?"

    I looked at Sun Minmin¡¯s expression and asked hurriedly: ¡°Do you know anything?¡±

    Sun Minmin shook his head and smiled bitterly: "How can I know anything? The leader should know better about this kind of thing."

    "Yes." Sun Xiaopeng nodded slightly: "Legend has it that in ancient times, there were five sacred mountains on the sea, namely Fanghu (Abbott), Yingzhou, Penglai, Daiyu, Yuanqiao, and the last two mountains drifted away without a trace, leaving only  Below are the three sacred mountains: Hu (Abbott), Yingzhou, and Penglai."

    "It is said that these three holy mountains are inhabited by immortals, and there are countless kinds of miraculous medicines on them."

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "But no one knows how to get to these three gods."

    "Axiu, if you can't handle this matter, the Dragon King will definitely have a way."

    Sun Xiaopeng comforted me.

    I shook my head: "My girlfriend has turned into a vegetative state. Could it be that you let me wait at home heartlessly for news?"

    "Don't worry, Ai Tangtang's life is not in danger. Let's discuss the plan slowly after we return to China."

    After we came back, we packed up our things, took An Beiqingzi with us, and rushed to the airport together.

    At this time, the Anbei family's land was destroyed. It is estimated that the Anbei family is very busy and will not have the mind to care about Anbei Qingzi's affairs.

    Sun Minmin did not follow us back to China. He was arranged by Laoshan in Japan to collect intelligence on Japanese monsters and the Anbei family. He would not leave Japan easily.

    "This trip has both gains and losses. How can I say it, I also got the relics of Master Jianzhen, which greatly increased my strength, but Ai Tangtang's soul was seriously injured because of it.

    After getting on the plane, I took a long breath. No matter what, I had to go to Yingzhou and find Yulin Spring.

    The plane landed slowly at Beijing Airport. The three of us and two birds walked out of the exit.

    Sun Xiaopeng asked: "Axiu, come with me to Laoshan for a few days. Maybe I can find you some clues to Yingzhou in Laoshan."

    "No need." I shook my head in refusal and glanced at An Beiqingzi: "When you go back, just help me find clues about Yingzhou. I have to visit someone in Beijing. He may have clues about Yingzhou.  "

    "Mr. Situ?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a cycle of cause and effect. When Mr. Situ defeated An Bei Jianyuan, he ended up sending An Bei Jianyuan to Mount Laoshan. This time he almost killed Sun Xiaopeng.

    I nodded and said, "Is your injury okay?"

    "It's okay, it doesn't hurt anymore." Sun Xiaopeng grinned.

    An Beiqingzi lowered her head slightly and said, "Don't worry, I will take good care of him."

    It has to be said that Sun Xiaopeng was able to meet An Beiqingzi because he definitely earned it, but I don¡¯t know if those old diehards in Laoshan can accept Sun Xiaopeng finding a Japanese wife.

    "Keep the matter in Yingzhou in mind, I'll leave first." After I said that, I took a taxi and left the airport. Sun Xiaopeng and An Beiqingzi probably also purchased tickets directly back to Laoshan.

    I went directly to the headquarters of the Demon Hunting Organization. The Demon Hunting Organization has expanded a lot at this time, the yard is much larger, and the number of staff walking around the headquarters has also doubled.

    I took my certificate and arrived at the door of Mr. Situ¡¯s office without much obstruction or interrogation.

    I raised my hand and knocked on the door.

    "Come in."

    Mr. Situ¡¯s voice came from inside.

    I pushed the door open and walked in. Mr. Situ was sitting at his desk, reading many documents.

    Mr. Situ looked up and saw that it was me, with a smile on his face: "Zhang Xiu is here? Sit down."

    As he spoke, he pointed to the sofa beside him, then threw the documents on the table, made me a cup of tea himself, and sat down next to me.

      "Mr. Situ, did I disturb you?" I looked at the table full of documents: "Your workload is really heavy."

    Mr. Situ smiled and said, "I should have known better that I should not have taken this job. Although the salary is good, the workload is also heavy, which is really annoying. Drink tea."

    ¡°You come to the Three Treasures Hall for nothing, why do you come to see me?¡± Mr. Situ looked at me and asked.

    I smiled awkwardly and said, "Well, I want to ask you something."

    Actually, I am a little embarrassed. Every time I come here, I always ask Mr. Situ for help, but I owe a lot of debts of favor.

    ¡°Say it, you don¡¯t have to be so polite to me.¡± Mr. Situ said.

    "Do you know where Yingzhou is? Maybe some clues will do."

    I asked.

    When Mr. Situ heard this, he frowned slightly, stood up, turned around and rummaged through a large pile of documents. I sat on the sofa and waited for about ten minutes before Mr. Situ picked up a dusty document.

    He shook the document and the dust on it fell to the ground.

    Then he put it in front of me: "This should be the information about Sanshen Mountain."

    After I opened it, I read it and found that what it said was a bit esoteric. It was all in classical Chinese and I couldn¡¯t understand it at all.

    Mr. Situ smiled: "I forgot, I will tell you the content directly."

    "Thank you." I nodded.

    "The three sacred mountains are Yingzhou, Fanghu and Penglai. As the old saying goes, there are three mountains and five mountains. These three mountains refer to these three sacred mountains."

    "Although the three sacred mountains are all said to be places of fairyland, they are each different."

    "It is said that Penglai Fairyland is a human fairyland. There is an immortal named Shifang on it. If someone can go to Penglai Fairyland and get the consent of the Shifang Immortal, he can live in Penglai Wonderland, and if he lives there, he can live forever.  "

    "As for the square pot, according to legend, there are countless magical weapons on it, and even the Three Pure Ones and Twelve Weapons. It is rumored that it was brought out from this square pot. There are countless powerful Taoist techniques on it, but there are so many mechanisms that ordinary people can't go up there.  One trip is a place of death without burial. As far as I know, it was by chance that Hentianxiao went to Fanghu once. After returning from Fanghu, he used a Sanqing Huayang gun to  , killed countless enemies."

    "In the end, the demon world was suppressed for thousands of years."

    "And in Yingzhou, it is rumored that all kinds of celestial herbs and even weeds on the ground can be caught and eaten casually, which can make the body healthy and free from all diseases."

    Mr. Situ said: "The way to get to Yingzhou" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 665 Visiting the Master

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the way, but I was a little anxious and asked him: "What is the method?"

    "I don't know." Mr. Situ shrugged and glanced at me awkwardly: "There doesn't seem to be any record on it."

    I let out a sigh of disappointment. I really wanted to find a way to get to Yingzhou, but it wasn't that easy.

    Mr. Situ said to me: "Although I don't know, you can ask people who have been there."

    After I heard what Mr. Situ said, I immediately looked at him and asked, "You mean, go ask my master?"

    "Although it is rumored that Hentianxiao has only been to Fanghu, but they are all in Sanshen Mountain. Maybe he also knows some other methods, maybe, right?"

    I was afraid of my thighs and said, "I understand, thank you very much, Mr. Situ."

    Mr. Situ nodded: "Well, if nothing happens, you can leave first. I still have a lot of official business to deal with."

    I was too embarrassed to continue disturbing others, so I bowed and said goodbye. I left the demon hunting organization and called Zhang Tian.

    I want to cross the overcast immediately, but there must be a place to cross over.

    I learned on the phone that Zhang Tian and Li Xiaoqing were in the apartment they rented.

    I took a taxi and came downstairs. Li Xiaoqing held Zhang Tian¡¯s hand, and the two of them stood in the cold wind waiting for me.

    "Zhang Tian." I got out of the car and walked over with the Sanqing Huayang Gun.

    Zhang Tian smiled and said: "Master, do you have anything to do with me?"

    "I want to see how my apprentice is doing?" I rolled my eyes at him, and then they took me back to the apartment.

    This apartment is quite large, probably more than 100 square meters, and the decoration is also very luxurious.

    Thinking about it, Li Xiaoqing and Zhang Tian are both wealthy owners.

    After sitting down, I released Qingluan Fire Phoenix from my pocket.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In fact, it was because of our experiences in Japan that I was a bit cautious about sailing a ship that lasts forever.

    "Beijing is full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers. Don't provoke some powerful characters because of Qingluan Huofeng. That would be a headache."

    If I were still in a human body, it would be easier to explain, but the terrible thing would be to treat me as a lotus root essence.

    Zhang Tian looked at the Qingluan Fire Phoenix that ran out of my pocket and asked: "Hey, Master, come as soon as you come. Why are you bringing two birds as a gift to me? I'm not interested in keeping pets either."

    "I don't have time to talk nonsense with you. I have to go to the underworld right away. You two should watch out for them and don't let them cause trouble." I said.

    Qingluan Fire Phoenix flew next to me, bit the corner of my clothes and pulled. I immediately understood what they meant. They wanted to follow me to the underworld.

    "No, you two are still too weak. If something happens down there, I can't protect you two. Besides, I just went down to ask something and will be back soon. When I'm not around, this is my apprentice. You two have to  Listen to him and don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±

    I said to Qingluan Huofeng.

    Zhang Tian smiled and said: "Master, are you serious now? Can these two birds understand what you are saying?"

    Unexpectedly, as soon as Zhang Tiang finished speaking, Qingluan Fire Phoenix spit fire at him.

    Fortunately, Qingluan Huofeng was just expressing his dissatisfaction and did not really want to burn Zhang Tian to death.

    Zhang Tian also hurriedly avoided, shouting: "Master, please let these two birds leave quickly, I will go, what, they can also breathe fire."

    As for Li Xiaoqing, she ran far away when she saw these two birds breathing fire. Although her father is a vampire, she is an ordinary person and has never been exposed to these things before. Suddenly she saw two strange birds.  , naturally you will be afraid.

    Li Xiaoqing asked: "Um, do they eat humans?"

    "Don't worry, just feed them bird food. I won't talk nonsense. I still have something to do."

    After saying that, I took out a talisman to pass the evil spirits, put it on my forehead, and read: "Urgent is like a law!"

    After reading, my eyes darkened and I fainted.

    When I opened my eyes, I was standing in front of the Huangquan Bridge. I looked around and saw that I came empty-handed. I didn¡¯t even bring the Sanqing Huayang Gun.

    I walked directly to Huangquan Bridge and walked directly inside without waiting in line. None of the undercover people dared to stop me.

    When Ksitigarbha was here, they probably saw the scene of taking me away, so why would they still interrogate me?

    The journey was extremely smooth. After walking for a long time, I finally arrived at the Soul Punishing Peak.

    The Soul Sentence Peak has not changed much from before. It is lifeless and lifeless.But it¡¯s strange that a place like Soul Sentence Peak can be alive.

    I came to the palace at the top of Soul Punishing Peak and walked into the palace from the side door of the main hall.

    At this time, the two gangsters at the side door originally wanted to stop me, but when they saw it was me, they smiled at me and said nothing more.

    I followed Hentianxiao after all. I stayed in the dungeon below the palace for half a year, and became quite familiar with the ghosts in the palace.

    I found a familiar undercover guy and ordered two roast chickens and a bottle of wine. I finally went to see my master. It wouldn¡¯t be a good idea if I didn¡¯t bring anything with me.

    I arrived at the dungeon with ease.

    The master was lying on the ground at this time, dazed with a straw in his mouth.

    "Master." I shouted towards Hentianxiao.

    He raised his head and saw that it was me, and said, "You kid, do you still remember that I am your master? How long has it been since you came to see me?"

    With that said, he walked to the door of the cell and broke the iron lock with all his strength: "Come in quickly."

    "Master looks like he is locked up in a dungeon. He is clearly on vacation here."

    After I walked in, I said, "This apprentice came here specifically to see you. I miss you a little. No, here are two roast chickens and a jug of wine."

    "That's good enough. At that time, I went to Ksitigarbha and begged him to get you a lotus root body. It turned out that you were a good boy. You just patted your butt and forgot about me." Hentianxiao complained.

    I also know that when Ksitigarbha helped me, it seemed to be because of my master. I smiled awkwardly and said: "Master, I was in a hurry at the time. This time I have free time, so I hurriedly came to see you."

    Hentianxiao picked up the wine and took a deep sip: "What's the matter? Tell me."

    "It's okay, Master, I came here this time just to see you."

    He rolled his eyes at me: "If you have something to say, just say it. If you don't say it, I won't be able to help you if you tell me later."

    "Master, you really know my apprentice well enough. In fact, I'm mainly here to visit you this time and ask you some questions." I said, "Do you know how to get to Yingzhou?"

    Originally he was still listening to me with a smile on his face, but when the word Yingzhou appeared, his face turned cold, his brows furrowed, and he looked at me: "Why do you ask this?"

    "Master, let me tell you clearly, something happened to your apprentice's wife." I told him the whole story.

    After finishing speaking, I said: "That's pretty much it." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 666 Jiaoao

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "I understand." The master nodded and said, "What you mean is that the Anbei family wanted to refine the little dragon girl into a shikigami, so the three souls and seven souls of the little dragon girl were damaged, and only the ones on Yingzhou were damaged.  Only with the Jade Liquan can you save her, right?"

    I nodded, looked at Hentian helplessly and said with a smile, "That's right."

    Hen Tianxiao frowned and looked at me, and said: "But it's not that easy to go to Yingzhou, and if you go there, you will have a narrow escape. Even if you are the incarnation of Lotus Root, and you have Qingluan Fire Phoenix, you will still have a narrow escape."

    "Is it so dangerous?" I asked.

    Hentian smiled and said: "Of the three sacred mountains, the most dangerous one is Yingzhou."

    "The Shifang Immortal in Penglai Wonderland does not like to kill evildoers. If you go up there, you will at most be driven down by the Shifang Immortal. Unless you anger the Shifang Immortal, you will be killed by him."

    "As for Fang Hu, there are many weapons and techniques. Whether you can learn something or take the treasure by going up there depends mostly on luck and strength. Although it is also very dangerous, it can't be compared with Yingzhou."

    He said: "The reason why Yingzhou is so dangerous is that there are many immortal grasses and elixirs on Yingzhou. But where there are many immortal grasses and elixirs, there are also an extremely large number of ferocious beasts standing opposite."

    "Of course, if you only need to take the water from Yulin Spring, it doesn't matter if you be careful and don't provoke other ferocious beasts that guard the elixir and fairy grass."

    Hentianxiao frowned and said.

    I said: "Master, tell me how to get to Yingzhou."

    "This method was only used thousands of years ago. I can't guarantee whether it still works now."

    Hentian smiled.

    I looked at Hentian and smiled and said, "Master, please tell me."

    "You go to Jiao'ao, then take a boat out to sea from Jiao'ao, and drive all the way to the south. After about a day of travel, you should see an island, and then go west from this island, and then encounter a whirlpool  , entering this vortex, you can reach Yingzhou."

    After I listened, I asked: "Enter the whirlpool? Isn't this an island?"

    The master smiled and said: "The Three God Mountains are not ordinary islands. Penglai Wonderland is among the clouds in the sky, while Yingzhou is deep in the sea. You will understand when you arrive."

    "Thank you, Master, for your guidance." I cupped my hands and said.

    "Actually, you don't have to worry about this matter at all. Can't you just let the old dragon find Yuliquan by himself?" The master said: "It's very simple for the old dragon to find Yingzhou.  Going to Yulin Spring is countless times easier than it is for you."

    I shook my head: "How can you let others save your own woman because she was injured?"

    "Perhaps I won't be able to get the Yulin Spring after I enter Yingzhou, but I have to work hard to do it."

    When the master heard what I said, there was a look of appreciation on his face, and he nodded and said: "Yes, a man, you really have to do some things by yourself, even if you fail, you have to do it."

    "But after this, the old dragon may not agree with the little dragon girl being with you, right?" The master looked at me and said, "I heard that that girl is the most beloved daughter of the old dragon. She has never eaten  What a big pain, I followed you this time and suffered such serious injuries, and they were the injuries you sustained after being cut off."

    "If you look at the character of the old dragon who must retaliate for his flaws, you'll be lucky if he doesn't get ripped off."

    The master looked gloating, and I smiled bitterly: "Master, the situation is almost as bad as you said, and you can still laugh. Your apprentice's wife may be in trouble this time, and you are still laughing?"

    "Haha, don't worry. If that old dragon doesn't agree with you two being together, I will go to the Demon Realm to find him and beat it up. It will be itchy, and it will even go and almost destroy other people's clan. When I guarded the Demon Realm before,  I didn¡¯t see it being so arrogant.¡±

    The master said with a relaxed and happy expression, as if beating up the Dragon King was just for fun.

    I have really seen the strength of the Dragon King. The Dragon King destroyed the Anbei family easily.

    I suddenly thought of a very crucial question and asked: "By the way, Master, where is Jiao'ao?"

    "Jiao'ao? That's a place name in ancient times. I don't know what it's called now." He shook his head: "Go up and find out yourself."

    "Thank you, Master. I'll take my leave now." I cupped my hands.

    Leaving the underworld went smoothly. Unlike before, every time I came here, I would always encounter Mr. Niu causing trouble. Obviously Mr. Niu¡¯s crime of colluding with the ferocious beasts in the underworld is still very serious. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have missed me for so long.  trouble.

    ? ???It's also a good thing. As I become stronger, the more I feel that I am not capable enough.

    "It's best to wait until I can easily kill Mr. Niu, then he will jump out and jump around for me, then stab him to death with one shot."

    Returned to Yang smoothly.

    I opened my eyes and saw Zhang Tian and Li Xiaoqing, offering Qingluan, Fire and Phoenix as if they were offering sacrifices to gods, and there was a lot of bird food piled on the sofa.

    Qingluan and Huofeng were very high-spirited at this time, raising their heads and chattering towards Zhang Tian without knowing what to say.

    "What are you doing?" I asked.

    As soon as Zhang Tian saw that I woke up, he had a saved expression on his face. He rushed up and hugged me: "Master, apprentice, I am suffering!"

    " Later I learned that after I went to the underworld, Qingluan and Huofeng would spit fire from time to time, so Li Xiaoqing suggested buying some bird food for them.

    As a result, Qingluan Fire Phoenix was immediately happy. When he breathed out two mouthfuls of fire, he could get bird food.

    It¡¯s not that Zhang Tian is reluctant to part with the money for bird food, but he is afraid that Qingluan Fire Phoenix will accidentally burn down the entire house.

    So when he saw me waking up, he looked like he was saved.

    I stepped forward and knocked Qingluan and Huofeng on the head. The two birds, who were so majestic just now, immediately lowered their heads and chirped towards Zhang Tian with dissatisfaction.

    It seems that he is blaming him for filing a complaint and threatening him.

    "Master, you have to take good care of them. If your apprentice's house catches fire in the future, I will have to trouble you."

    Zhang Tian said to me hurriedly.

    I looked at Zhang Tian and rolled my eyes at him: "Okay, I have something else to do and I have to leave right away. Do you know where Jiao'ao is?"

    "Jiao'ao? How could I know? I've never heard of it." Zhang Tian shook his head.

    Li Xiaoqing¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, ¡°It seems to be the place name of Qingdao in ancient times.¡±

    "Qingdao?" I was stunned for a moment. Isn't Laoshan in Qingdao? I hurriedly called Sun Xiaopeng. Sun Xiaopeng and An Beiqingzi had already returned to Laoshan.

    After receiving my call, he asked: "Axiu, what's wrong?"

    ¡°Is Jiaoao Qingdao?¡± I asked.

    "Yeah, what's wrong? Jiao'ao is the place name of Qingdao in the past." Sun Xiaopeng asked: "What's wrong?"

    "I'm coming to Qingdao right away. Come pick me up."

    I said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 667 Arriving in Qingdao

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I took Qingluan Huofeng with me, said goodbye to Zhang Tian, ??and took a plane directly to Qingdao.

    When I took my luggage and walked out of the airport, Sun Xiaopeng, wearing a suit, was standing at the airport gate with a smile, waiting for me.

    I walked over and patted him on the shoulder: "Do you know where Jiao'ao is?"

    Sun Xiaopeng looked at me strangely: "What's wrong with you? What's going on? I asked you to accompany me to Qingdao before but you didn't come. However, within two days of my return, you came here on your own."

    ¡°I went to see my master, Hentianxiao, and he told me how to get to Yingzhou.¡±

    I said.

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he asked: "What's wrong? Is it possible that the way to get to Yingzhou is in Qingdao?"

    I told Sun Xiaopeng the method that Master said before. After hearing this, Sun Xiaopeng frowned slightly and said, "Jiao'ao? Qingdao was indeed called this name in ancient times. If it is as your Master said, are you going to go to Ying alone?"  Continent?"

    I nodded: ¡°Of course I want to go.¡±

    Sun Xiaopeng asked: "How about this, I send some masters from Laoshan to go with you?"

    I originally wanted to agree, but after thinking about it carefully, I shook my head and refused.

    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want more helpers, but Yingzhou is very dangerous. There are various kinds of celestial herbs and elixirs in there, and each has its own guardian monster.

    If you take a group of people there, if these guys from Laoshan become greedy after seeing other fairy grass elixirs, they may cause a lot of trouble, and the gain will not be worth the loss.

    After I told Sun Xiaopeng the reason, Sun Xiaopeng smiled and patted the back of his head: "You are right, I didn't expect this myself."

    "If you let those guys follow you, they might want to take whatever good things they see."

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "Okay, you have just arrived in Qingdao. Even if you want to go to sea, it will take time for me to help you contact the fishing boats. Do you want to go to Laoshan to stay for a few days first?"

    "Forget it, I'll just find a hotel here. I asked you to pick me up this time because I want you to help find a fishing boat and a captain I can trust."

    Sun Xiaopeng nodded and said, "Okay, I'll take you to the hotel."

    After Sun Xiaopeng returned to the vicinity of Laoshan, his status and treatment were different from those outside. The car he drove was also an Audi A8, and he looked like a rich second generation.

    His kid was driving in front, and he would look back at me from time to time and ask, "By the way, where is your Qingluan Huofeng?"

    I took out the Qingluan Fire Phoenix from my pocket.

    Sun Xiaopeng asked: "Brother, do you know when this Qingluan Fire Phoenix will turn into a Hot Wheel? It will make me powerful for a few days."

    I rolled my eyes at him: "You kid, it's useless to think about this nonsense."

    Sun Xiaopeng found a five-star hotel and booked two presidential suites. I was still wondering when this guy was so generous. When I asked, as long as Sun Xiaopeng spent money near Laoshan, Laoshan would pay for it.

    I followed Sun Xiaopeng with my luggage.

    Sun Xiaopeng obviously comes to this hotel often. He opened the door and led me in.

    This room is really big and the decoration is not ordinary luxurious.

    "The decoration here is definitely presidential level. The only difference from foreign countries is that some foreign presidential suites can accommodate two koalas to play with, but this is not allowed in China."

    Sun Xiaopeng smiled and lay on the bed.

    After I put down my things, Sun Xiaopeng sat up and asked, "When are you going to go to sea?"

    "The sooner the better." I said.

    Sun Xiaopeng asked: "Are you afraid that if the Dragon King goes to get the Yulin Spring first, your position will be awkward?"

    I nodded slightly.

    Sun Xiaopeng is right, and I do have such thoughts in my heart.

    Ai Tangtang became like this because of me. If the Dragon King cured Ai Tangtang by himself, he would definitely not let us be together no matter what.

    "If I had found the Yuliquan myself and sent it to cure Ai Tangtang, the feeling would be different.

    Sun Xiaopeng took out a cigarette, lit it, took a puff, and said, "Let me go to Yingzhou with you."

    I shook my head and said with a smile: "Forget it, you kid, follow me. If something happens, you elders in Laoshan are not allowed to kill me, right?"

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "Hey, I'm serious, I can drive a fishing boat, otherwise I will find a captain for you. If you enter Yingzhou and drive the boat away, where will you be?"On Immortal Island, it is not so easy to return to the land. When the time comes, the sky will not work and the earth will not work.  "

    I thought for a moment and nodded slightly: "Okay, but if you want to follow, you have to promise me that safety comes first."

    "Okay." Sun Xiaopeng grinned.

    Suddenly I thought of An Bei Qingzi and asked: "By the way, how is Miss Qingzi doing now? Can your elders accept you falling in love with a foreigner?"

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he nodded and said with a smile: "That's no problem."

    "Are you elders so open-minded?" I asked.

    Seeing me saying this, Sun Xiaopeng laughed and said: "When I was a child, I actually received a lot of traditional Chinese education. If it were before, not to mention Europeans, Americans and black people, even those stubborn old guys from Japan and North Korea would not agree with me.  Fall in love with them, or even get married.¡±

    "But after what happened with Hu Tong, the elders seemed to be stimulated by me. They were afraid that I would find another monster to fall in love with. The person I brought back this time, although not Chinese, was still a human being. Not to mention they were very happy.  All we have to do is put up lanterns and fireworks and set off firecrackers to celebrate.¡±

    Seeing Sun Xiaopeng say this, it seems that he is very relaxed, but there is still a trace of sadness between his eyebrows, and it is obvious that he still has not gotten over Hu Tong's incident.

    I said: "Actually, the elders of Laoshan did nothing wrong. Humans and monsters"

    I didn¡¯t say anything further. Sun Xiaopeng nodded: ¡°I understand what you mean. When Hu Tong died, I was actually very angry. I even wanted to kill those elders to avenge Hu Tong.¡±

    "But now, I have figured it out. Although I am very reluctant to let go, humans and monsters are really not suitable." Sun Xiaopeng sighed: "The love between ghosts and monsters is all lies in the story. When the time comes,  When you are really married, one person and one demon have different values ??and various thoughts."

    "It would be great if you can think openly and understand." I looked at Sun Xiaopeng's appearance and was very happy for him.

    It is best if he thinks like this. This does not mean that Sun Xiaopeng is treacherous and wants to betray Hu Tong, but that the relationship between humans and monsters will indeed not be as beautiful as in the story.

    What's more, Sun Xiaopeng is still the head of Laoshan. As the head of Laoshan, he can't just think about his own love, he also has more responsibilities.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 668 Going to sea

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I looked at Sun Xiaopeng smoking a cigarette. Unknowingly, this guy has grown up a lot since he was so heartless at the beginning.

    I remember that when Sun Xiaopeng was asked to be the head of Laoshan at the beginning, he looked unhappy. I also remember that when Hu Tong died, he vowed to avenge Hu Tong.

    But no matter how strong your ambition was at the time, it will be forgotten as time goes by.

    Of course, we can¡¯t really say that we have forgotten, but that after Sun Xiaopeng became the head of Laoshan, although he was joking on the surface, he was gradually growing up secretly.

    Not just him, but me too.

    Sun Xiaopeng was holding a cigarette in his mouth, and I asked with a smile: "If you were asked to choose again, and you could save Hu Tong, what would you do in the future?"

    Sun Xiaopeng said without hesitation: "Rebellion from the school and to be with Hu Tong."

    "Oh, you, the head of Laoshan, do you have this little awareness?" I laughed.

    He shrugged: "My current transformation is all based on the fact that Hu Tong is dead. If Hu Tong is still alive, I don't know what I will become now."

    He let out a long sigh: "Hey, it's really inappropriate for humans and monsters to be together."

    Suddenly, he came to his senses and said to me awkwardly: "This is just my personal understanding, not including you and Ai Tangtang."

    It was only then that I realized that Ai Tangtang was also a demon. I rolled my eyes at him: "I'm still a lotus root spirit now."

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he burst into laughter and then the Qingluan Fire Phoenix flew out of my pocket and flew everywhere in the room.

    "You two, please don't spit fire. The things in here are expensive." I said.

    Sun Xiaopeng also stood up: "I'm going to contact a fishing boat, and I have to bring some guys with me. It's not easy to go to Yingzhou this time, it will be an eye-opener."

    I rested in this room all night. In the middle of the night, Sun Xiaopeng came to me for a drink and talked about life, ideals and other things.

    Early the next morning, I got up and got ready with Sun Xiaopeng.

    We took our things and drove to the dock.

    On the way, I touched the Qingluan Fire Phoenix in my pocket, and couldn't help but ask Sun Xiaopeng who was driving: "You said, Qingluan Fire Phoenix is ??still so weak now, otherwise don't take them with you, you arrange for Laoshan  Will the people take them back to Laoshan and keep them there for a few days?"

    Sun Xiaopeng smiled in front and said: "No, we in Laoshan are going crazy with anxiety now."

    "Are you crazy?" I couldn't help but ask.

    "Achievements." Sun Xiaopeng said: "The achievements of each generation in our Laoshan Mountain are related to how many big monsters were sealed in each generation. These elders are all crazy about finding the ancient beasts. You want to kill the young monsters?"  Sending it with a luan, fire and phoenix is ??like sending it into a tiger's mouth."

    I couldn¡¯t help but glance at the fist-sized Qingluan Fire Phoenix and asked: ¡°Qingluan Fire Phoenix is ??still so small, you people in Laoshan also want to seal it?¡±

    "Hey, no matter how small the Qingluan Fire Phoenix is, it is still an ancient ferocious beast. When I go to the underworld, when I lead Laoshan, I have sealed an ancient ferocious beast like the Qingluan Fire Phoenix. Is it possible that I added that it is a young beast?  bird?"

    When I heard it, I felt it made sense. When I was in Japan, the four Buddhist and Taoist sects probably had the same idea.

    After we arrived at the dock, Sun Xiaopeng pointed to a boat.

    "This is the boat I'm looking for."

    When I saw the luxury yacht, I couldn't help but ask: "You are quite willing to give up. Do you need a lot of money to buy such a big yacht?"

    Sun Xiaopeng rolled his eyes at me: "Where are you looking? That fishing boat next to me."

    I looked next to the yacht and saw an old fishing boat twenty meters long.

    Sun Xiaopeng took me on the fishing boat without saying anything. As soon as I got on the boat, I smelled a fishy smell.

    "I'll sail the boat. You stay inside by yourself. When you get there, I'll call you." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    I walked into the fishing boat. The decoration inside was quite good, but the smell of fish was a bit strong. I opened the refrigerator next to the sofa, and there was a lot of cold beer in it. I poured a glass, and Qingluan flew to the wine glass.  Next, drink a little.

    Then it chirped a few words towards the fire phoenix, and the two birds drank the cold beer happily.

    I felt that the fishing boat had started, and I murmured in my heart, Sun Xiaopeng really knows how to drive a fishing boat.

    Soon, Sun Xiaopeng walked in from outside and said: "There is still a lot of food in here, let's make it more regular."

     After saying that, I found a lot of snacks and the like from here. I picked up the snacks and immediately thought of the greedy Ai Tangtang. If she were here, she would probably jump up with joy.

    Thinking that she was still unconscious because of me, I clenched my fists. This time, no matter how difficult it is, I must get the water from Yulin Spring.

    Sun Xiaopeng saw me staring at a pile of snacks and asked, "What's wrong, are you thinking about Ai Tangtang?"

    "Yeah." I nodded.

    Sun Xiaopeng patted me on the shoulder: "Don't worry, we should be careful when we go to Yingzhou this time and we won't mess with anything too dangerous."

    "When you come out of Yingzhou, you take Yuliquan to find the Dragon King. Then you stab yourself twice casually, saying that you are looking for Yuliquan's injuries. When the Dragon King is moved, he might directly kill Tang  Tang is marrying you."

    "That would be great." I said, "The Dragon King also asked Tang Tang to marry me before, but the condition is the Black Armored Army."

    I told Sun Xiaopeng the conditions proposed by the Dragon King at that time. When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he frowned: "Isn't that old guy a little too dark?"

    "Well, that's why I didn't agree at the time. It might not be that easy to marry Tangtang." I sighed, picked up the beer and took a sip.

    Qingluan Fire Phoenix started chirping, looking filled with indignation. I smiled and asked, "Why, you also feel that the Dragon King is going too far, don't you?"

    Qingluan Fire Phoenix nodded, and I touched their heads.

    Sun Xiaopeng sneered and said, "When the time comes, he really dares to stop you from marrying Tang Tang. The worst we can do is fight with him."

    I rolled my eyes at Sun Xiaopeng: "Your idea is very good, but you also saw the ability of the Dragon King at that time, right? The Anbei family almost destroyed the Dragon King."

    "Hey, he can only be arrogant in a place like the Anbei family. If it dares to show off its power in the sky of Laoshan, we can lock it directly into the Demon Suppression Tower."

    "Hey." I stretched.

    Sun Xiaopeng smiled and said: "Don't think so much anyway. At least the Dragon King should have a good impression of you. At least the Anbei family didn't mean to kill you at that time. This is a good sign. Anyway, you are much better than that guy Luo Fang."  ¡±

    I couldn¡¯t laugh or cry and said, ¡°My father-in-law won¡¯t kill me. Is this a good sign?¡±

    "No, you are a little confident, don't be downcast." Sun Xiaopeng nodded.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 669 Green Jade Cream Mountain

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I don¡¯t know how to reply to Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s words. This kid has a stubborn head. What the hell, is this still a good thing?

    Sun Xiaopeng smiled awkwardly and said, "Brother, aren't I trying to comfort you? Okay, I have to go out and take the helm."

    It was only about ten hours. I was lying on the sofa and dozing off. Suddenly Sun Xiaopeng ran in from outside and said, "Axiu, I met Xiaodao."

    "So fast?" I asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng rubbed the back of his head and asked: "Logically speaking, there should be no small islands in this sea area. Your master said it would take a day to sail, and it has only been ten hours. This island shouldn't be there."

    "Can the conditions of my master at that time be compared with now?" I rolled my eyes at him: "Can the boats at that time sail as fast as this shabby fishing boat? If we take that yacht, we can probably get there in a few hours.  Drive in the west direction, if you see a whirlpool, remember to call me."

    The next trip will be much longer.

    It actually lasted two full days on the sea.

    Two days later at noon, I was lying on the sofa playing with my mobile phone. Sun Xiaopeng walked in from outside and said, "Brother, we are in a bit of trouble."

    "What's wrong?" I asked.

    "A tornado suddenly appeared in front of us. I'm afraid our fishing boat won't be able to carry it." Sun Xiaopeng said worriedly.

    When I heard this, I quickly ran out of the house. There was indeed a tornado far away, and underneath the tornado was a very large vortex. This vortex was estimated to be one kilometer in diameter.

    "Drop anchor and let the fishing boat wait here. We will take the diving equipment and drive the boat over."

    Although this vortex is large, it has no intention of moving at all.

    We both put on waterproof clothes outside, and Qingluan Huofeng got into my clothes.

    Although it is a fishing boat, there is still a speedboat on it. The two of us got on the speedboat and sailed towards the whirlpool.

    "Axiu, your master probably didn't fool Ze Liang, right? If he had, and we jumped into this whirlpool, we would probably not be able to come back and we would be dead." Sun Xiaopeng said worriedly at the side.

    I rolled my eyes at him: "If you are afraid, go back."

    Although I said this, I was actually quite unsure in my heart. After all, there was a large whirlpool with a diameter of one kilometer in front of me. Anyone who was sucked into it would probably not be able to make it back alive.

    I took a deep breath and could only pray in my heart that my master remembered it correctly.

    The speedboat quickly approached the whirlpool, and the fishing boat was quickly attracted by the gravitational pull of the whirlpool. The two of us grabbed the handle of the speedboat, and then the speedboat spun rapidly in the whirlpool.

    Then, there was a sudden spin, and we were swept into the water.

    At the same time that we were being dragged in, Sun Xiaopeng and I were both wearing diving respirators. Sun Xiaopeng and I hugged each other, and we didn¡¯t know where the speedboat was being dragged.

    We can only let the whirlpool carry us around.

    I closed my eyes, and suddenly, I felt like everything was empty below me, and then I felt like I fell somewhere.

    I opened my eyes, and Sun Xiaopeng still had his eyes closed, hugging me.

    "Hey, it's okay." I pushed him, and he couldn't help but open his eyes and asked, "Are we dead?"

    "It seems like we are at the bottom of the sea, but there is air." I took off my respirator and looked around.

    This is indeed at the bottom of the sea. It's like there is a barrier here. There is sea water outside, but the sea water is isolated and you can't get in here.

    It¡¯s pitch black outside.

    ¡°We must be in the deep sea, where the sun cannot shine, so it¡¯s so dark.¡± After I finished speaking, I looked behind me.

    "This is Yingzhou?" I couldn't help but sigh.

    The whole of Yingzhou is like a pot with the lid turned upside down. There is air inside this 'pot', and there is sea water outside.

    And this area is also unusually large. It is estimated to be hundreds of kilometers in diameter. It is too big here, and in the middle is a towering mountain.

    "This should be the legendary Qingyu Paste Mountain that is thousands of feet high." I said, "The Jade Liquan Spring should be right here."

    Sun Xiaopeng took a few deep breaths of air and said, "It's strange. The air here is so good. There's no problem at all. Who is the origin of the guy who built this Yingzhou? He's so powerful."

    The place where we are at this time is like a grassland, or in other words, except for the green jade paste mountain, the rest of Yingzhou is just a grassland.?Prairie, although this grassland has a lot of green grass, it is also like a garbage dump.

    ¡°At least where Sun Xiaopeng and I are, there is a lot of garbage, fishing boats, some human remains, and more, fish bones.

    ¡°It looks like a lot of fish or fishing boats were accidentally caught here.¡± I said.

    At this time, Qingluan Fire Phoenix also ran out of my clothes and spit out two mouthfuls of sea water. It seemed that the two birds were also choked miserably.

    I touched the Sanqing Huayang Spear on my back. Fortunately, the Sanqing Huayang Spear was not washed away in the sea.

    "Hurry up and take a rest, then go up to the green jade paste mountain."

    Qingluan Huofeng suddenly had a strange expression when he saw the high mountain.

    ¡° He looked like he wanted to go, but was a little scared.

    I can¡¯t understand what they are saying either. Maybe they are a little afraid of the monsters above.

    After we packed up, two people and two birds set off towards Qingyu Gao Mountain.

    Because I was worried about the danger in Yingzhou, I asked the Qingluan Fire Phoenix to fly high in the sky to help us look out. If there was danger, they would report to us as soon as possible.

    With Qingluan Fire Phoenix watching the wind, the journey was extremely relaxing.

    Of course, we also encountered some monsters along the way.

    Most of these monsters are things we have never seen before. Anyway, in the eyes of Sun Xiaopeng and I, their appearance is extremely weird.

    In this grassland, they basically protect the flowers and plants. Even if they see us, they do not take the initiative to attack.

    After we bypass them, there are no other dangers.

    "It seems that lying here in Yingzhou is not too dangerous. As long as we don't take advantage of the fairy grass and elixir they guard, they will not take the initiative to cause trouble for us." I smiled.

    Sun Xiaopeng nodded, looked at the green jade mountain and said, "By the way, Axiu, you know, monsters and animals have one thing in common."

    "Commonality?" I glanced at him.

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "They have a strong sense of territory and will not allow other monsters to appear in their territory. Although we encounter monsters quite frequently on this grassland, after going up the mountain, it is estimated that a large area  , you may not be able to encounter monsters all the time.¡±

    "Isn't this a good thing?" I laughed.

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "It's not a good thing. The monsters who were driven off the Jade Cream Mountain were all too weak and could only guard some ordinary fairy grass and elixirs down here, but the monsters above were different." (  Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 670 Yulin Spring

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "The chance of encountering monsters has indeed become smaller, but once you encounter them, big trouble will happen."

    I frowned, and Sun Xiaopeng said: "The reason why the monsters down here have been guarding these immortal grasses and elixirs and dare not attack us actively is because they are too weak."

    "The monsters above are much more powerful than the ones below. It's entirely possible that they will take the initiative to attack us after seeing us." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but nodded. What Sun Xiaopeng said made sense. If it was as he said, something big might happen after we go up there.

    ¡°Otherwise, you can stay and I¡¯ll go up alone.¡±

    I said, I was still a little worried that something would happen to Sun Xiaopeng after he went up there. Sun Xiaopeng rolled his eyes at me and said with a smile: "What's wrong, do you think I'm greedy for life and afraid of death? I said so much, but it's just to remind us to be careful, so as not to be careless."  Lost his life.¡±

    Sun Xiaopeng asked me with a smile: "This Qingyu Gao Mountain, the legendary Yingzhou, has finally come here. If I don't go up and walk around before leaving, how can I be worthy of myself, right?"

    I was moved and glanced at him. I was really touched that this guy could accompany me up the mountain.

    This is not about traveling or outing with him, but risking his life. I patted him on the shoulder and said, "It's enough to know a brother like you in this life."

    Sun Xiaopeng was all excited and said hurriedly: "Bah, bah, bah, crow's mouth. Usually after saying this, someone will die in an accident. I still want to live for two more years, so don't be a crow's mouth."

    I grinned and put my arm around his shoulders: "Let's go up the mountain."

    Qingyu Gao Mountain is very large and has many trees.

    There are trees and grass everywhere, and there is no road at all. Since Qingluan Fire Phoenix stepped into the mountain, it has become cautious and vigilant. It does not dare to fly very high, but stands on my shoulders.

    "Be careful." I walked in front with the Sanqing Huayang Gun and used it to cut off the weeds and trees blocking the road.

    The only good thing is that after walking for a while, we didn¡¯t encounter any danger.

    There were no ferocious beasts rushing out.

    We walked for two hours and still haven¡¯t climbed even a tenth of the way.

    This green jade paste mountain is too big.

    Sun Xiaopeng was a little tired and couldn't bear it. He sat down on the ground and said to me: "Axiu, I can't do it anymore. Let's take a rest."

    I looked back at him, then sat down, glanced at the distant top of the mountain, and asked, "How long do you think it will take us to get to Yulin Spring?"

    After hearing this, Sun Xiaopeng thought for a moment: "It will probably take one day and one night."

    "By the way, there is another question, how can we find Yulin Spring?" I said.

    " Qingyu Gao Mountain is much bigger than I imagined. I have to find the Year of the Monkey, the Horse and the Moon to find the Jade Cream Spring?

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he slapped his thigh fiercely: "Yes, why did I forget about this? I'm really stupid."

    ¡°Then we both stared at each other. Neither of us could find a way to find Yulinquan.

    At this time, Qingluan Fire Phoenix was happily jumping up and down next to the two of us.

    Seeing their abnormal behavior, I asked: "Can you two find Yulin Spring?"

    Qingluan Huofeng nodded vigorously.

    Seeing them nodding, I felt so happy that I wanted to hold them and kiss them hard.

    If you have the opportunity to meet Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, you must hug him, kiss him hard, thank him properly, and give me Qingluan Fire Phoenix. It is so life-saving.

    "Okay, you two lead the way." I said.

    ¡°Then, Sun Xiaopeng and I started walking with Qingluan Huofeng.

    They didn¡¯t fly very fast, as if they were worried about something.

    Along the way, although my spirit was tense, miraculously, nothing happened.

    Stop and go, in total, Sun Xiaopeng and I should have been walking on Qingyu Gao Mountain for thirty hours.

    In the meantime, we both found a safe place and took a nap.

    The Qingluan Fire Phoenix led us to a mountain spring, and then the Qingluan Fire Phoenix started chirping toward the spring.

    "Is this Yulin Spring?" I couldn't help but ask. I felt a little incredible. I didn't expect to find Yulin Spring so easily.

    Qingluan Huofeng nodded.

    "Whatever it is, let's go get some first." Sun Xiaopeng threw over a bottle of mineral water.

      I poured out all the water in the bottle and walked to the spring.

    When I got close to the spring water, I realized that there was something different between this spring water and ordinary spring water.

    Smell it, it seems that there is a light fragrance exuding from this spring water.

    I put a mineral water bottle into the spring water, and then received a full bottle of water.

    When I put this bottle of Yulin Spring water into the bag on my back, I still felt a little incredible. I didn't expect it to be so easy.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m a bitch and I have to suffer a little bit to be happy, but things are going too smoothly, which always makes me feel that something is wrong. It¡¯s hard to explain what it feels like, and it just feels wrong.

    "What's wrong?"

    Sun Xiaopeng saw the abnormality on my face and walked up to me and asked.

    I said: "I always feel like this might be a little too smooth? It just doesn't feel right."

    Sun Xiaopeng nodded slightly: "It seems to be a little too smooth, but"

    Before we finished speaking, suddenly, the forest around us began to shake.

    A huge amount of evil energy came from all directions.

    Qingluan Huofeng seemed to be frightened and hurriedly rushed into my clothes and hid.

    Sun Xiaopeng and I looked at each other, then stood back to back and observed our surroundings.

    Looking around, I couldn't help but take a breath of air.

    The nearby trees and grass all started to move.

    "Oops, it seems that Yulin Spring is right. The trees nearby are the monsters guarding Yulin Spring." Sun Xiaopeng said hurriedly: "These trees should have become monsters under the nourishment of Yulin Spring."

    I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Gun tightly and took a deep breath.

    Which monster is the most powerful?

    Except for the ancient ferocious beasts, the most powerful monsters are probably the plant-shaped monsters.

    It is very difficult to completely kill this kind of monster, unlike ordinary animal monsters, which can be cut in half with one strike.

    The monster transformed from a plant can slowly resurrect as long as its roots are in the soil and the roots are not killed together with enough time.

    What Sun Xiaopeng and I are facing now is a tree demon.

    No, it should be said to be a group of tree demons. These countless tree demons have already surrounded us.

    "What should I do?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    "We will definitely not be able to defeat them. There are too many and we can't kill them all. Find a way to rush out." I said decisively.

    "Brother, the trees around here are full of monsters. Can we two rush out?" Sun Xiaopeng asked with a grimace.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 671 Black Dragon

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°You have to try, there are so many tree demons, can you kill them all?¡± I said.

    And this large group of tree demons, the demonic energy condensed together has formed a green color.

    This is the first time I have to deal with a monster of this level after I regained my strength. I don¡¯t know whether I can fight it or not.

    "Come on! Follow me." I yelled and rushed towards a place with the fewest tree demons.

    We had barely taken two steps when suddenly, there was a slight tremor under our feet, and a dozen black vines with thorns shot towards us, obviously trying to tie us up.

    Sun Xiaopeng took out a yellow talisman and read: "Emergency is like a law!"

    Then, he threw it towards the ground, and with a pop, the ground under our feet suddenly glowed with a pale yellow golden light. The vines growing from under our feet collapsed and fell as soon as they were touched by this golden light.  On the ground.

    The branches of these trees all hit me.

    But when I hit the Sanqing Huayang Gun, those branches were directly broken by me.

    At this time, countless leaves flew towards me.

    "Get down."

    I yelled and lay down on the ground. I looked back and saw that the leaves were like sharp blades, piercing the ground directly.

    Sun Xiaopeng held his head and squatted on the ground, but was not injured.

    He raised his head and said, "I'm going to do this without showing off my power. Do you really think that I am the head of Laoshan?"

    After saying that, he kneaded the hand and recited a mantra: "The mighty power of the east makes the dirty rivers grow. The green clothes wield swords and purify the altar. Hundreds of evils are destroyed, and the wood is tired. Cut off the old Qi, and the benefits will flow without borders."

    Sun Xiaopeng shouted loudly: "Sun Xiaopeng, the leader of Laoshan Mountain, please ask the mighty god of the East to subdue the demon!"

    When I saw it, I immediately remembered this Taoist technique.

    When he dealt with a zombie, Sun Xiaopeng used this technique, but at that time, he could only use it for ten seconds.

    Immediately, Sun Xiaopeng's temperament also changed, as if he was a different person, with extremely sharp eyes.

    He took out the copper coin sword he was carrying, scattered the copper coin sword, and then waved his hand, scattering the copper coin sword into the air. Then, Sun Xiaopeng spat out a mouthful of blood, and then he struck the tree demon blocking the road ahead with a palm.

    Bang bang bang!

    Hundreds of copper coins were fired like a machine gun. Suddenly, most of the tree demon in front fell down.

    I couldn¡¯t help but glance at Sun Xiaopeng. This turtle grandson has such a powerful Taoist skill, but he has been keeping it hidden all this time.

    "What are you doing standing still? Run quickly. My Eastern Power can't hold on for long." Sun Xiaopeng ran to me, grabbed my hand, and ran towards the open road.

    We both didn¡¯t care whether there was a road or not, we just mustered up all our energy and rushed forward.

    I would look back from time to time. Although those tree demons were powerful, they moved extremely slowly.

    There¡¯s no way he can catch up with us.

    We ran for an hour and were so tired that we leaned on a big rock and rested.

    "Then, then, those tree demons don't know how to chase, so they are coming." Sun Xiaopeng gasped and foamed at the mouth.

    I saw that Sun Xiaopeng looked like he was about to collapse, so I hurriedly asked: "Hey, are you okay? Don't let the tree demon kill you. You're exhausted."

    "Don't worry, this is a side effect of Dongfang Shenwei." Sun Xiaopeng looked back and said, "Oops, we just ran up the mountain, and we are almost at the top of the mountain now."

    Hearing what Sun Xiaopeng said, I realized what I was doing and couldn¡¯t help but take a look. Sure enough, we were about to reach the top of the mountain.

    "Let's take a rest." I said.

    Suddenly, the Qingluan Fire Phoenix in my pocket ran out of my clothes, and then rushed towards the top of the mountain crazily.

    "Hey, what are you doing?" I shouted immediately when I saw it.

    Sun Xiaopeng took a look and said: "Oops, I forgot, these two are also ancient ferocious beasts. Some ancient ferocious beasts will take the fairy grass elixir that is very helpful to them, even if they risk their lives."

    When I heard this, I looked at Sun Xiaopeng and asked: "If it is true according to our guess that the closer to the top of the mountain, the more powerful the monster is, then what about the top of the mountain?"

    "What the hell, hurry up and stop them, something is going to happen." Sun Xiaopeng realized what he was doing and didn't care about foaming at the foam. We ran towards the top of the mountain in a hurry.

    When we carefully climbed to the top of the mountain, I was surprised.

    This top of the mountain is as big as a football field and is a wide platform. At this time, a black? He was lying on the top of the mountain, as if asleep.

    And next to this dragon, there is actually a plant.

    This plant looks a bit like an orange tree, with two crystal clear fruits hanging on it. You can tell it is a good thing at a glance.

    At this time, Qingluan Fire Phoenix was cautiously approaching the tree little by little.

    Sun Xiaopeng was about to speak, but I quickly covered his mouth: "Be careful, don't wake up that dragon."

    At this time, although the dragon was breathing lightly, a powerful demonic energy was also revealed from his body.

    I even feel that this black dragon is not much weaker than the Dragon King. As for why it has been staying in Yingzhou, it is unknown.

    Sun Xiaopeng and I were lying on the ground, looking at Qingluan Fire Phoenix, and we were getting more and more nervous.

    Qingluan Fire Phoenix was like a thief, bit by bit, cautiously heading towards the tree.

    Soon, they approached the tree, and then they suddenly jumped up.

    They swallowed the two crystal clear fruits in one gulp.

    While they were swallowing the fruit, suddenly, the black dragon opened its eyes.

    "Roar!"

    A majestic demonic energy burst out from his body. If Sun Xiaopeng and I hadn't been lying on the ground, we would have been blown directly off the cliff by his demonic aura.

    Qingluan Fire Phoenix was also blown directly to my side.

    This luck is considered good enough.

    At this time, Qingluan Fire Phoenix was lying on the ground, as if he had fainted. I ran over and saw that both of them were hot, so I didn¡¯t care so much anymore and threw them into my pocket.

    "run!"

    I said to Sun Xiaopeng on the side.

    We both turned around and ran wildly down.

    After running for a few steps, I looked back and saw that the huge black dragon on the top of the mountain had slowly flown up, staring at us with cold eyes, and then flew towards us.

    "Oops, Qingluan Fire Phoenix can kill us now." Sun Xiaopeng couldn't help complaining.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to complain, just run away.¡±

    We didn¡¯t run for long. Suddenly, a demonic aura appeared in front of us, and the group of tree demons also caught up with us.

    ¡°Oops, there¡¯s an interception in front and a pursuit behind us. Is it possible that we are really going to die today?¡±

    Sun Xiaopeng and I looked at each other.

    "Roar!" The black dragon swooped down towards the two of us, wanting to swallow us both in one bite, but countless black vines shot out from the ground around us, hitting the black dragon.

    [ps: Xiaojiu recently took on an apprentice, whose pen name is Bloody Tang Dao, and he wrote a book called "Campus Weird Stories". If you are short on books, you can check it out. You can read it on QQ Reading or Chuangshi Chinese website.  .  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 672 Almost

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    There was a loud noise in my ears, and Sun Xiaopeng and I squatted down with our heads in our hands.

    Then I opened my eyes, and to my surprise, these tree demons actually got into a dispute with the giant black dragon.

    "What are they doing?" I couldn't help but ask.

    Sun Xiaopeng said happily: "Haha, it seems that there is a conflict between this tree demon and this dragon. That's great. Run away."

    The opportunity was too late to miss, so we both ran away.

    All the eyes of the black dragon were on the two of us, as if he didn't look down on the group of tree demons at all.

    They started fighting.

    We both looked back from time to time to watch the battle.

    To be honest, the black giant dragon was too fierce. It spit out black flames and spit out fire. A large group of tree demons were directly burned to death. But the more this happened, the more these tree demons fought with it.

    We ran for about an hour when a dragon roar came from behind us.

    "Oops, we're chasing you." I looked back and saw the giant black dragon, his face full of anger.

    ¡°Oops, that tree demon didn¡¯t expect to be killed so quickly.

    I was terrified. This giant black dragon was charging towards me, and we were completely unable to stop it.

    At this time, the roars of ancient ferocious beasts continued to be heard in the mountains and forests.

    Behind the black dragon, there are five ancient ferocious beasts. These ancient ferocious beasts are basically green evil spirits.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡¯?????????????????????????¡­

    I also quickly understood that these ancient ferocious beasts are ruthless characters. This black dragon must have passed through their territory when chasing us.

    "These ancient ferocious beasts are not very good at fighting, and they have a strong sense of territory. This black dragon passed through their territory and probably angered them, so they joined forces to chase it.

    "They are so powerful. They are still trapped in Yingzhou. They must not be able to leave Yingzhou. As long as we escape from Yingzhou, we will be safe." Sun Xiaopeng ran in front and shouted.

    "Yeah." I nodded.

    At this time, the black dragon was also caught up by the five monsters behind it.

    I have to say that this black dragon is too fierce. The five ancient ferocious beasts are all green demonic energy, but in a fight with the black dragon, they did not gain the upper hand at all.

    ????????????????????? It seems that the tree demon just now is also dead.

    While running, I also took out the two troublemakers from my pockets. Their bodies were still hot.

    It¡¯s true that wealth is gained through danger. Although it is dangerous at this time, those two crystal clear fruits, guarded by such a powerful black dragon, are definitely not ordinary things.

    I don¡¯t know what will happen to Qingluan Fire Phoenix after eating it.

    ¡°At first I was a little worried that they would eat up their stomachs, but then I thought about it. Although this Qingluan Fire Phoenix is ??young, it is extremely smart and cannot eat blindly.

    After thinking about this, I felt truly relieved.

    We both kept running down the mountain, while the fighting behind us became more and more intense, and the sound of the fighting became louder and louder.

    After running for a while, Sun Xiaopeng and I looked back. At this time, there were more than ten ancient ferocious beasts besieging the black dragon.

    "This guy must have done too many bad things in daily life. Look, none of them can stand him." Sun Xiaopeng pointed at the black dragon and sighed.

    "Stop talking nonsense and hurry up."

    We both kept running down the mountain.

    Fortunately, the speed of going down the mountain was much faster than going up the mountain. After fifteen hours of walking and stopping, we actually arrived at the foot of the mountain.

    "I'm exhausted, tired and hungry." Sun Xiaopeng complained.

    I¡¯m the same. I¡¯ve been running for so long and I¡¯m about to collapse.

    We both looked back and saw that at this time, a small area of ??trees on Qingyu Gao Mountain had been completely destroyed.

    At this time, fighting was still going on above. Standing at the foot of the mountain, you could occasionally hear the roar of dragons coming from the mountain.

    Sun Xiaopeng and I didn¡¯t dare to stop. Only by entering the sea can we be truly safe.

    We both limped forward.

    "I'm pretty good. I'm the incarnation of a lotus root. My body is many times better than before, but Sun Xiaopeng is no longer good."

    It took us nearly two days to climb up the mountain, and we even used the Eastern Divine Power once. Then, we were tricked by Qingluan Fire Phoenix, and we ran wildly for fifteen hours.

      During this period, Sun Xiaopeng also asked for rest countless times, but every time the crazy dragon roar came from behind, Sun Xiaopeng jumped out and ran faster than anyone else.

    "Axiu, I really can't walk." Sun Xiaopeng lay down on the ground, closed his eyes and said, "Just die, I am the head of Laoshan, and I can be the master of the underworld even in the underworld. I am exhausted. Anyway,  I won¡¯t run away.¡±

    "You kid." I looked at Sun Xiaopeng lying on the ground and knew that he was really dying, so I simply carried him on my back and walked towards the way we came.

    We walked for another five hours. At this time, the two of us also encountered many ancient ferocious beasts along the way, but these ancient ferocious beasts were all guarding their own fairy grass elixir, looking in the direction of Qingyu Gao Mountain.  She was trembling, obviously frightened by the fight on the mountain.

    I didn¡¯t take the initiative to attack, and they didn¡¯t seem to attack either of us.

    This is a good thing.

    Soon, we finally arrived at the border of Yingzhou.

    Outside is the dark water, and it only takes a minute at most for us to get out.

    But at this time, there was a crazy dragon roar behind me. I looked back and saw the black dragon flying towards me and Sun Xiaopeng at an extremely fast speed.

    The last point.

    I jumped up and rushed towards the barrier.

    I rushed to the barrier and jumped out without hesitation.

    This barrier is as transparent as the outside is sea water.

    As soon as I jumped out with Sun Xiaopeng, the head of the black dragon hit the barrier.

    ?????????????????????????????? Bang.

    For us, it is a transparent barrier, but no matter how hard the black dragon hits it, it is extremely hard and has no way of getting out.

    Suddenly, I also felt that we were still in the whirlpool.

    I held my breath and grabbed Sun Xiaopeng's hand tightly. At this time, Sun Xiaopeng was unconscious. If he was washed away, he would probably not survive.

    The water pressure at the bottom of the water was extremely strong. I grabbed Sun Xiaopeng with my left hand and the Sanqing Yang Huayang Gun with my right hand.

    The left hand hurt as if it was torn open, after all, Sun Xiaopeng is such a big man.

    I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been in the water, but I feel like I can¡¯t hold my breath.

    Suddenly, I floated to the surface.

    I took two deep breaths, and then hurriedly pulled Sun Xiaopeng out of the water. As soon as Sun Xiaopeng was pulled out by me, a lot of seawater came out of his mouth, and he looked like he was choked.

    "What's wrong, I'm not dead?" Sun Xiaopeng looked around and breathed a sigh of relief: "I'm really not dead, that's great."

    ¡°I almost died.¡± I looked at Sun Xiaopeng with a wry smile and said.

    [ps: Xiaojiu recently took on an apprentice, whose pen name is Bloody Tang Dao, and he wrote a book called "Campus Weird Stories". If you are short on books, you can check it out. You can read it on QQ Reading or Chuangshi Chinese website.  .  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 673 Meeting Ao Fang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Originally, the whirlpool should have sucked people in, but we were pushed out by the whirlpool.

    After we were pushed out, we were exhausted.

    After we swam back to the fishing boat, we fell down on Class A, closed our eyes, and fell asleep.

    When I woke up, it was noon, the sun was shining on my body, and I felt very comfortable.

    The fishing boat was moving. I stood up slowly, and all the muscles in my body hurt when I moved.

    Sun Xiaopeng handed me two pieces of bread and a bottle of milk and said, "Eat something quickly, are you hungry?"

    I nodded and wolfed down the food.

    I finished the last piece of bread, drank a sip of milk, burped, and sighed: "This trip is really dangerous. If those ancient ferocious beasts hadn't fought with that black dragon, we would have died."  In Yingzhou."

    "Isn't it? My whole body still hurts." Sun Xiaopeng sat next to me.

    I came back to my senses and hurriedly opened the bag behind my back. I saw that Yu Liquan was still in the bag, and I was relieved.

    ¡°How long until we get to Qingdao?¡± I asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng said strangely: "What's wrong, are you going to go ashore and go to the devil world right away? Brother, with this injury on your body, it's best to rest for a few days."

    I shook my head: "No."

    "By the way, those two troublemakers haven't woken up yet." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    I asked: "You mean Qingluan Fire Phoenix?"

    "Yeah, I don't know what they were thinking, but just because of those two fruits, we almost died."

    I saw Sun Xiaopeng complaining and said with a smile: "What's wrong? Are you still angry with the two little birds?"

    "It's okay to be angry." Sun Xiaopeng shook his head.

    After dressing up and resting for a day, we finally returned to Qingdao in the evening of the next day.

    The feeling of being on the boat always makes me feel uncomfortable. I have never stepped on the ground, and I never have that down-to-earth feeling.

    I threw the unconscious Qingluan Huofeng into my backpack, took the Sanqing Huayang Gun, and went ashore.

    Sun Xiaopeng and I looked like beggars at this moment.

    At first, I wanted to rush directly to the airport and rush to Tibet, but Sun Xiaopeng persuaded me. With my appearance now, I would probably be kicked out as a beggar when I went to the airport. Even if I was not regarded as a beggar, I would not  I have the nerve to get on the plane.

    We returned to the hotel, took a good shower, and then had a big meal. I changed into another set of clothes, and then said goodbye to Sun Xiaopeng.

    Sun Xiaopeng took me to Qingdao Airport.

    "Okay, don't give it away. It's really hard on you this time. Go back and spend time with Miss Qingzi." I said to Sun Xiaopeng.

    Sun Xiaopeng pointed at the backpack on my back and said, "Remember, Qingluan Fire Phoenix has turned into a Hot Wheel. I have to let them fly with me to make me look awesome."

    "kindness."

    I boarded the plane to Tibet.

    Because I had a connecting flight in Chengdu, it was already 12pm when I arrived at Lhasa Airport.

    After walking out of the airport, I hailed a taxi and headed directly to the Snowy Mountains.

    The taxi driver was obviously a little confused and said: "Little brother, what are you doing up in the snow-capped mountains at this late hour?"

    His eyes were a little wary, and because I was carrying the Sanqing Huayang Gun, he was probably worried that I was a robber.

    I grinned and said, "Master, I'm sorry to bother you this late at night."

    After saying that, I took out a thousand yuan in cash and handed it to him. When he received the money, he felt more confident and smiled without saying anything.

    The car drove directly to the end of the road in the Snowy Mountains, and there was no way to go further.

    I opened the car door, packed my luggage, and walked forward.

    Although it was late at night, I had yin and yang eyes, so I had no problem recognizing the way.

    Walking on this snowy mountain, I felt a little emotional. I died here last time. Unexpectedly, I came back alive and kicking this time.

    Life is actually quite dramatic.

    After I found the cave, I arrived at the Demonic Plains. This time, I didn¡¯t bother the Black Armored Army. Instead, I went alone and didn¡¯t bring much with me.

    I walked for a long time until I came to Xingzhou City.

    It is also the residence of the eldest prince of the Dragon Clan.

    At this time, the city gate is wide open, and many monsters come in and out. From time to time, they will recover.He looked at me strangely, maybe because he felt that I was not a monster.

    When I walked to the city gate, a monster guarding the gate came up and asked, "Is this Mr. Zhang Xiu?"

    "You know me?" I asked.

    The monster smiled and said: "When you and the princess passed by Xingzhou City, the young one was on duty here."

    ¡°I want to see the eldest prince, please show me the way.¡± I said.

    "The eldest prince did not come here today. He should be in the mansion. Please follow me." It led the way respectfully.

    This saves a lot of trouble. When I arrive at Xingzhou City, I don¡¯t want to continue walking to Dragon City.

    This monster took me to a large house.

    Then, it knocked on the door, and a monster that looked like a butler came out. After it said a few words to the butler, the butler turned around and went in. After a while, Ao Fang, the eldest prince of the Dragon Clan, walked out.

    The way he looked at me was not as familiar as last time, but rather cold.

    "What are you doing here with our demon clan?"

    I cupped my hands and said, "Ai Tangtang, because I was injured, I have already taken the Jade Li Spring. I want to see the Dragon King. I hope the eldest prince can help arrange the carriage."

    Ao Fang opened his mouth, frowned, then exhaled and said, "To be honest, I really don't want to help you. My father is very angry because of this matter. In the Dragon Palace, some people have served my father for many years."  His slaves made even the slightest mistake and were killed by his old man."

    "Because of me?" I asked.

    Ao Fang: ¡°Because my little sister is injured.¡±

    I sighed.

    "You come in with me." After Ao Fang said, he waved his hand, turned around and walked in. I followed Ao Fang.

    After arriving in the inner hall, Ao Fang pointed to a chair. After I sat down, Ao Fang still looked at me with a bad look in his eyes and said, "Boy, you are quite capable. My little sister is the heartthrob of our entire Dragon Clan.  You actually asked her to cut off your queen? In the end, her soul was injured."

    "That's why I went to Yingzhou to get the Yulin Spring to save Tangtang." I said.

    Ao Fang said: "You boy, if it weren't for the fact that I knew that my little sister liked you, I would have torn you apart when we met just now to calm the father down. You look like this now, and you ran to the Dragon Palace to see the father. The father  It is extremely possible to tear you apart directly, and even if you are Hentianxiao¡¯s disciple, you won¡¯t be able to save your life.¡±

    "Isn't the Dragon King so unreasonable?" I couldn't help but say.

    Ao Fang said: "My father is usually a reasonable person, but once it comes to my little sister's affairs, he doesn't care so much." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 674 Seeking the Dragon King

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "The Dragon King really loves Tangtang very much." I sighed and said, "Is it just because Tangtang is the youngest?"

    Ao Fang frowned and thought for a while, as if he was debating whether he should say it or not.

    ¡°First Prince, is there anything unspeakable about this?¡± I asked.

    Ao Fang then exhaled and said, "Actually, it doesn't matter if I tell you about this."

    "Actually, none of our current dragon clan has pure dragon blood." Ao Fang said: "I was considered the noblest one before. My mother was a dragon. The other brothers and sisters were mostly born from my father and other creatures.  .¡±

    "Only my little sister is different."

    "My little sister's mother is a dragon with pure blood. After my father met her, he pursued her, but she didn't love my father, but liked an evil dragon."

    "Later, my father tried his best to kill the evil dragon, but in the end, he let it escape overseas without a trace. And because of this incident, my little sister's mother ignored my father at all."

    Ao Fang said: "My father has been trapped in love for thousands of years. Finally, my little sister's mother finally agreed to get married."

    "Isn't this great?" I couldn't help but say.

    Ao Fang nodded: "But after they got married, my little sister's mother gave birth to my little sister's dragon egg. At that time, the King of Demons just raised his troops to attack our demon clan."

    "My father personally went to the front line to lead the battle, but the demon spies sneaked into the Dragon Palace and killed the little sister's mother, and the little sister's dragon egg was also missing during the battle."

    When I heard this, I immediately frowned: "Is it so tragic?"

    Ao Fang smiled and said: "At the beginning, the battle between the demon clan and the monster clan was to kill each other. However, in the past hundred years or so, the battles between the two sides have gradually become less and less."

    "Then a hundred years ago, our demon clan discovered my little sister outside."

    "At that time, the little sister was exposed on the streets, turned into a human form, and begged for life on the streets." Ao Fang said: "We hid this matter from our father at first. After all, the little sister always thought that she was a human being. If suddenly  Tell her that you are a dragon, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to accept it.¡±

    "Later, the second brother went to find the little sister and pretended to accept her as his disciple, teaching her the skills of a master thief. Then the second brother gradually guided her, and then the little sister accepted her identity and returned to our demon world."

    When I heard this, I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. It turned out that Ai Tangtang didn¡¯t lie to me.

    I remember when I first met Ai Tangtang, she said she was a beggar, and finally she accepted a master in white clothes as her master, and then learned the skill of a thief.

    "After I learned that she was a dragon, I always thought that this girl was lying to me. I didn't expect that she actually had such an experience.

    Ao Fang said: "After my little sister was taken back to the Dragon Clan, her father felt sorry for her because of her early experiences, so he focused all his love on her."

    Hearing this, I finally understood why the Dragon King liked Ai Tangtang so much, and he didn't even mind when Ai Tangtang pulled out his dragon beard and soaked it in wine.

    Ao Fang looked at the look of realization on my face and asked, "My little sister has never been so seriously injured since she returned to the Monster Clan, and it's because of you. If you go to find your father, he will most likely kill him directly."  You tore it apart."

    I frowned.

    Ao Fang sighed and said, "Let's do this. Give me the Jade Li Spring, and I will help you deliver it to your father."

    "Thank you, eldest prince, but I'm still going to go by myself." I handed over my hand and expressed my gratitude.

    "This time Tangtang was indeed injured because of me. If the Dragon King wants to get angry and beat me up, I will suffer it too." I said.

    "What if I don't just beat you, but kill you?"

    Ao Fang asked.

    I said: "If you kill me first, I will mobilize five thousand black-armored troops to help the demon clan and attack the demon clan."

    When Ao Fang heard this, he looked at me coldly: "I'm just joking here. Remember not to say it in front of your father. I'll let someone send you to Dragon City. As for the outcome, you just have to take care of yourself."

    "Thanks."

    I said gratefully.

    ¡°Subsequently, Ao Fang asked a carriage to be prepared outside to take me to Dragon City.

    I sat in the carriage and murmured in my heart. I didn¡¯t expect that there was such an experience behind Silly Tang. I then thought of the black dragon in Yingzhou. Could it be the evil dragon that the Dragon King defeated?

    The more I think about it, the more likely it is.

    Sitting in the carriage was boring, so I took out theThe two birds, Qingluan and Fire Phoenix, are still in a comatose state, and their whole bodies are burning hot.

    "You two, I really don't know what to say, are you so greedy?" I sighed, seeing that they had no intention of waking up, and I didn't know how long it would take for them to faint.

    Before, I was used to Qingluan Fire Phoenix chirping beside me, but when it suddenly became quiet, I was a little uncomfortable with it.

    I put Qingluan Fire Phoenix into my bag and looked outside to look at the scenery along the way.

    The carriage traveled for five full days before finally arriving at Dragon City.

    This carriage was sent from the eldest prince¡¯s residence. Although the city gate¡¯s inspection was strict, they did not stop the carriage I was riding in.

    The carriage arrived at the entrance of the Dragon Palace. I stepped off the carriage, thanked the monster driving the carriage, and walked straight into the Dragon Palace.

    At this time, the guard at the entrance of the Dragon Palace saw me and stopped me.

    "You two, please be accommodating. I'm here to see the Dragon King." I said.

    One of the guards glared at me: "I know it's you. His Majesty the Dragon King gave the order. If you come, you don't need to report. If you force your way in, you will be treated as if you force your way into the Dragon Palace."

    My heart sank, the Dragon King didn¡¯t want to see me.

    I said: "Please tell the Dragon King that I brought Yulin Spring, which can save Tangtang."

    The two guards looked at each other.

    "It's a small thing to stop me, but if I delay saving Princess Tangtang's life, you won't lose your heads." I threatened.

    Then one of the guards nodded slightly towards the other.

    Then, he ran in to report.

    I was a little helpless, thinking about the last time I came here, I didn¡¯t have to deal with the guards at the Dragon Palace. I could just go in if I wanted, and these guards wouldn¡¯t stop me.

    It has only been a long time, and the difference in treatment is too big, which made me feel very uncomfortable for a while.

    Soon, the guard who went in to report ran out, and there was another person coming with him, Ao Manxue.

    Ao Manxue is still wearing a white Confucian robe, giving people a sense of being untainted by the world.

    With a smile on her face, Ao Manxue walked up to me and said, "What else are you doing here?"

    "You should know what I'm here to do." I said.

    Ao Manxue nodded slightly: "Father is admiring flowers in the back garden. Come with me."

    After saying that, he led the way.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 675 Is this all you can do?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I followed Ao Manxue and asked him, "Brother Ao, is His Majesty the Dragon King really angry this time? Is there no way to ease it?"

    Ao Manxue said with a smile: "I also know that it was very hard for you to find the Yulin Spring, but my father will not be relieved just because you found the water of Yulin Spring this time."

    "The reason why he is angry is not actually that the little sister was injured, but more because you left the little sister and ran away, allowing the little sister to be caught."

    When I heard this, I let out a long sigh and did not explain the situation to Ao Manxue. Even if I saw the Dragon King later, I was not prepared to use the situation as an explanation.

    At this time, the more I explain, the Dragon King will probably think that I have a guilty conscience.

    Ao Manxue and I came to a garden.

    The Dragon King was sitting in a pavilion, playing chess with a turtle demon.

    He is not like the emperors in ancient times who had guards everywhere. The Dragon King actually does not need guards.

    Looking at the entire demon world, even if the King of Demons comes, they will be evenly matched at best. How can any assassins come to kill him?

    When Ao Manxue took me to the pavilion, the turtle demon sitting opposite the Dragon King looked at me with a smile and said, "Your Majesty, if I have something else to do, I will leave first."

    "kindness."

    After the Dragon King whispered this word, the turtle demon turned around and walked out of the pavilion.

    "What else are you doing here?" The Dragon King looked at the chess pieces on the chessboard and asked slowly.

    I took out Yuliquan from the bag behind my back: "This is Yuliquan, it can cure Tangtang."

    "My daughter, I can save it myself. I don't need an ungrateful thing like you to save her. You'd better get out of here, otherwise don't blame me for being rude!" said the Dragon King.

    I actually smiled a little in my heart.

    The guard before had obviously informed me that the Dragon King was only willing to see me because I had Jade Liquan on my body. Naturally, he was just pretending to say this at this time and would not really drive me away.

    And to be honest, it would be okay if Ao Fang didn't tell me about the evil dragon. With that evil dragon here, it would not be easy for the Dragon King to go to Yingzhou and take Yu Liquan away easily.

    The ancient ferocious beasts in Yingzhou are not vegetarians. Moreover, even if the black giant dragon passes by their territory, their territorial consciousness will make them fight the evil dragon.

    "If it were an 'outsider' like the Dragon King who wanted to take away Yingzhou's things, he might be treated even worse than the evil dragon at the beginning.

    Furthermore, given the status of the Dragon King, it should not be difficult to know the location of Yingzhou, but he is playing chess here instead of going to Yingzhou to get the Jade Li Spring.

    There is only one possibility, the Dragon King will not go, or cannot go.

    "Otherwise, given how much he loves Tang Tang, he might have taken Tang Tang directly to Yingzhou to get the Jade Li Spring. How could he take Tang Tang back to the Monster Clan?"

    There may be two reasons why the Dragon King does not go to Yingzhou. One of them is that he is worried about the ancient ferocious beasts in Yingzhou.

    Of course, although this possibility exists, it is not very big. The real reason is, why are so many ancient ferocious beasts imprisoned in Yingzhou and unable to come out?

    Maybe the Dragon King is worried that after he goes in, he won¡¯t be able to come out.

    "The Qingluan Fire Phoenix is ??actually an ancient ferocious beast. Why it came out of Yingzhou in the first place is actually quite strange.

    I was speechless.

    Seeing that I remained silent, the Dragon King turned his head and looked over, with murderous intent in his eyes.

    "Your Majesty the Dragon King, I respect you as Ai Tangtang's father, so there is nothing wrong with you being angry with me. After all, it is only natural for my father-in-law to be angry with his son-in-law, but you cannot open your eyes and tell lies.  "

    I said: "Tangtang was indeed injured because of me, and I don't want to explain too much on this issue. This Yulin Spring was something that my brother and I brought out after a narrow escape. I'm not asking you if you want it, but  He came directly to save Tangtang."

    When Ao Manxue heard what I said, she hurriedly winked beside me.

    The Dragon King slapped the table, and suddenly the table cracked. He said: "Manxue, take the Jade Wine Spring to Tangtang to drink. The matter between me and this kid will be settled here slowly."

    I felt the murderous aura on the Dragon King's body and hurriedly took off the Sanqing Huayang Spear from behind.

    Ao Manxue picked up the mineral water bottle containing Yulinquan, glanced at me, turned around and left.

    "The boy named Zhang Xiu! Don't think that you and my daughter are in love."You can yell in front of me, do you really think I dare not kill you?  "After saying that, the Dragon King raised his hand and slapped me with his palm.

    In his palm, a dark green demonic energy appeared and came towards me. There was even a trace of red demonic energy in this green demonic aura.

    My whole body felt as if someone was controlling me. I couldn¡¯t move at all. This palm slapped me on the chest.

    I was knocked out directly, and my head was spinning.

    The Dragon King is so fierce.

    I fell heavily to the ground. When I saw it, the Dragon King slowly walked towards me and looked at me with a smile on his face: "Continue to scold?"

    "Son of a bitch!" I endured the pain in my chest and rushed towards the Dragon King with the Sanqing Huayang Spear: "The sky thunder is Yin Yin, the land mine is faint, Liujia Liuding, when you hear my name, you are not allowed to stay, Yingxiang  May you bless the Dragon God forever!"

    The Sanqing Huayang Spear glowed with golden light, and I stabbed the Dragon King in the head.

    The Dragon King showed disdain on his face and directly grabbed the Sanqing Huayang Spear with his hand.

    After grabbing the Sanqing Huayang Spear, he said: "Compared to Hentianxiao, the fire of this spear is far inferior."

    After he finished speaking, he slapped me on the head.

    Fortunately, I reacted quickly and turned to the side. Otherwise, I would have died here if I was hit by his palm.

    My heart sank. Oh no, it seemed like the Dragon King was really murderous.

    He let go of the Sanqing Huayang Spear in his hand and raised his hand towards me: "Come on, continue."

    I clenched the Sanqing Yang Huayang Gun with both hands, took a deep breath, and looked at the Dragon King cautiously.

    For the Dragon King, fighting me may be just for fun, but I can't be careless in the slightest. Although it is entertainment, if he accidentally kills me, the Dragon King probably won't care too much, right?

    I took the Sanqing Huayang Spear, rushed forward, and stabbed the Dragon King in the throat with one shot. Although I knew it was useless, it was still better than the Dragon King's attack.

    I shot at the Dragon King one after another.

    The Dragon King dodged around nonchalantly.

    "That's all you have?" the Dragon King said with a smile.

    "Ah!" I yelled and rushed forward. A majestic demonic energy burst out from the Dragon King and hit me.

    I fell to the ground as if I had been hit by a car.

    The Dragon King looked at me contemptuously, and then, with a wave of his hand, a wave of evil aura came towards me.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 676 Hot Wheels

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    This demonic energy is only the size of a fist, but I know in my heart that if this demonic energy hits me, it will probably kill me directly.

    I picked up the Sanqing Huayang Spear, gritted my teeth, and stabbed the demonic energy with one shot.

    The moment the tip of the spear touched the demonic energy, my right hand suffered sharp pain, and I turned my head to look.

    There were cuts in his right hand, and blood was pouring out of it.

    But this demonic energy showed no sign of weakening, and instead attacked my chest.

    I watched this group of demonic energy getting closer and closer, and I closed my eyes helplessly. Damn it, I was careless. I didn¡¯t expect that the Dragon King really wanted to kill me. I didn¡¯t know that if I died this time and went to the underworld, Ksitigarbha would still be there.  Can you help me rebuild my body again?

    Suddenly, the chirping of Qingluan Fire Phoenix came to my ears.

    ¡°Two raging flames, one green and one red, appeared in front of me, directly blocking the evil spirit.

    I turned around and saw Qingluan fire phoenix flying above my head.

    They actually grew up.

    At this time, they spread their wings, which were three meters wide, and their bodies were burning with flames.

    Oops!

    I was not secretly happy because of the appearance of Qingluan Fire Phoenix, but secretly cried out.

    The Dragon King had killed all the Qingluan Fire and Phoenix tribes at the beginning. If he saw Qingluan Fire and Phoenix again now, he would kill them all.

    Sure enough, when the Dragon King saw Qingluan Fire Phoenix appearing, his eyes were stunned for half a second, and then the murderous intent in his eyes became even stronger.

    "run!"

    I yelled at Qingluan Fire Phoenix.

    At this time, Qingluan Fire Phoenix saw the Dragon King and turned around. The flames on the two of them became smaller and smaller, and then turned into two hot wheels.

    I looked down at the Hot Wheels at my feet.

    It seems that this trip to Yingzhou was really fruitful. Although they made trouble and almost killed me and Sun Xiaopeng, at this time, they have the ability to directly transform into Hot Wheels.

    But no matter what, you have to save your life from the Dragon King first.

    I jumped lightly, and the wind and fire wheel transformed by Qingluan Fire Phoenix flew to my feet.

    I stepped on the Hot Wheels, swaying, and I didn¡¯t know how to control it.

    "I didn't expect there are still two evil creatures alive!" After the Dragon King finished speaking, he was about to take action.

    And I stepped on the hot wheel, turned around and flew into the sky, flying towards the outside of the Dragon Palace.

    There was a dragon roar behind me, and I looked back.

    At this time, the Dragon King turned back to his true form.

    The Dragon King's true body is covered in golden dragon scales and is a hundred meters long. It is simply a giant.

    It flies extremely fast. Although Hot Wheels is not slow, it will soon be overtaken by the Dragon King.

    what to do.

    I held the Sanqing Huayang Gun and kept thinking.

    Suddenly, two more dragons flew out of the Dragon Palace. One of them was white, and the other was purple.

    That purple dragon is obviously Ai Tangtang.

    I was happy to see that Ai Tangtang was fine.

    "Father, stop!"

    Ai Tangtang¡¯s voice was so loud that it resounded throughout the sky.

    The Dragon King showed no intention of stopping. Blue lightning burst out from his body, and countless electric lights struck at me.

    I felt a dazzling light coming from in front of my eyes, and then I felt severe pain all over my body.

    By the time I came to my senses, I had fallen to the ground from a high altitude, and Qingluan Fire Phoenix was lying next to me, obviously also seriously injured.

    The Dragon King stood not far away looking at me with his hands behind his back and cold eyes.

    And Ai Tangtang stood between me and the Dragon King.

    Ao Manxue stood behind the Dragon King.

    "Why, your father wants to kill someone, and you want to stop him?" The Dragon King looked at Ai Tangtang angrily.

    Ai Tangtang said firmly: "It doesn't matter if you kill other people, but he can't."

    "You are not allowed to be with him!" said the Dragon King.

    "Father, didn't you say before that as long as I like someone, you will support me?" Ai Tangtang said: "Just because I stayed for him and was arrested, do you blame him for everything?  "

    The Dragon King looked back at Ao Manxue: "Did Manxue tell you everything that happened during your coma?"

    "Yes." Ai Tangtang nodded.

    The Dragon King clenched his fists and said, "Xiao Tangni, I am doing this for your own good! This show is an ominous person, and his life cannot be spared."

    She looked back at meEye.

    I looked at Ai Tangtang's innocent eyes and frowned. Ai Tangtang smiled at me and then said to the Dragon King: "Father, I just like him. I don't care if he is an unknown person or not.  But I just like him, and in Japan, I stayed voluntarily."

    Ai Tangtang said: "He also refused to let me stay. He had not recovered his Taoism at that time. I knocked him out and asked someone to take him away. You can't blame him."

    The Dragon King looked at me coldly: "Xiao Tangni, do you really think that your father is a fool? Do you really think that I only care about him because of this kind of thing? When I say he is unknown, I don't mean that he abandoned you. There are many things.  You still don¡¯t understand things, if you follow this Zhang Xiu, you won¡¯t end well.¡±

    "Father, I want to kill him for your own good."

    I opened my mouth and said: "Your Majesty the Dragon King"

    "Shut up!" The Dragon King glared at me and said, "Do you think I don't know about you? Do you really think that old guy Ksitigarbha helped you reshape your body out of compassion? He just wanted to let you deal with Shen Wushuang.  .¡±

    Shen Wushuang?  The leader of the Tongtian Sect?

    My heart skipped a beat, and I looked at the Dragon King and asked hurriedly: "Do you know about Tongtian Sect? Can you tell me?"

    The Dragon King had no intention of paying attention to me. Instead, he looked at Ai Tangtang and said, "Sooner or later, this guy will have to fight to the death with Shen Wushuang. Either Shen Wushuang will die or he will die. With his current strength,  Shen Wushuang can kill him easily, don¡¯t be stupid.¡±

    Ai Tangtang lowered his head, clenched his fists and said: "Father, you have told me the story of you and my mother since I was a child. Although I don't know what my mother looks like, you must love her very much, right?  Bar?"

    Ai Tangtang looked at the Dragon King seriously and said, "If my mother encountered such a danger as Zhang Xiu, would you shrink back? Would you separate from her because of this?"

    The Dragon King paused, and his chest heaved violently with anger. He pointed at Ai Tangtang with trembling fingers: "You, I am doing this for your own good!"

    "I know." Ai Tangtang nodded: "But there are many things that cannot be deprived of my right to choose just because you parents say you are good for me, right?"

    "Little Tangni." The Dragon King looked at Ai Tangtang and said, "It's okay if I don't kill Zhang Xiu today. Get out of the Dragon Clan!"

    "Father!" Ao Manxue remained silent. As soon as she heard these words, she hurriedly held the Dragon King's hand: "Father, please calm down. We will discuss everything."

    The Dragon King paid no attention to Ao Manxue. He looked at Ai Tangtang and said, "Which one is more important is me or Zhang Xiu!"

    Why is it necessary for the Dragon King? In order to prevent Ai Tangtang from being with me, he even resorted to such an old-fashioned trick as severing the relationship between father and daughter.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 677 Breakup

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Tangtang, you." I still wanted to persuade him, but Ai Tangtang gritted his teeth and looked at the Dragon King and said: "Starting from today, there will no longer be Ao Tangtang in the world. There will only be Ai Tangtang. There will be no more Ao Tangtang."  The little princess of the Dragon Clan.¡±

    When Lord Long heard this, he started to tremble with anger. He looked at Ai Tangtang in disbelief, and then pointed at me: "You don't even want to have your home for such a guy?"

    Ai Tangtang plopped down, knelt on the ground, and kowtowed three times to the Dragon King.

    "Father, I understand in my heart that since I returned to the Dragon Clan, you have been very fond of me and have not allowed me to suffer at all. However, I have lived a human life for more than ten years before. In fact, after I came to the Monster Clan,  , I never felt a sense of belonging.¡±

    The Dragon King was so angry that his whole body trembled slightly, and he looked at me as if he was about to spit out fire.

    I sat on the ground calmly.

    ¡°At first I wanted Tang Tang to calm down, but then I thought that although Tang Tang seemed carefree on weekdays, he was actually a very smart person.

    If she decides something, she won¡¯t change it just because of a few words from me.

    "Thank you, father, for taking care of me for so long." Ai Tangtang said.

    The Dragon King took a deep breath and raised his hand as if he wanted to kill me, but then he put it down and looked at Ai Tangtang and shook his head slightly.

    "You will regret your decision today."

    After saying that, he turned around and flew away.

    After flying away, the sky remembered the voice of the Dragon King.

    "From today on, Ao Tangtang of the Dragon Clan is dead!"

    The sound was so loud that everyone in Dragon City could probably hear it.

    We are at a forest outside Longcheng.

    Ao Manxue walked to Ai Tangtang, looked at Ai Tangtang and said, "Little sister, why are you doing this?"

    "Second brother, I have made a decision and I won't regret it. It's useless for you to try to persuade me."

    Ai Tangtang said.

    At this time, I gritted my teeth and stood up. Ai Tangtang hurriedly came over and supported me.

    "Are you OK?"

    Ai Tangtang and I asked each other in unison.

    We both looked at each other and grinned.

    I said: "Silly Tang, actually you don't have to do this. Since you are already here, it is impossible for the Dragon King to kill me."

    Ai Tangtang said: "That's true, but even if he doesn't kill you, he won't allow us to be together anymore. I don't want that."

    I touched her face and patted her forehead: "You really do things without thinking. In fact, it's better to think more about this kind of thing."

    "Hehe." Ai Tangtang touched the back of his head, giggled, and said nothing.

    I looked at Ao Manxue and asked, "Brother Ao, do you know what the Dragon King just said about me and Shen Wushuang?"

    "I have never heard of this matter." Ao Manxue shook her head and said to me: "But my father will not do anything to deceive others. You'd better pay more attention to what he said."

    People who have reached the position of Dragon King have no need to lie at all.

    I nodded, cupped my hands and said, "Thank you, Brother Ao."

    Ao Manxue glanced at Ai Tangtang and I and said, "If I learn about Shen Wushuang from my father, I will inform you as soon as possible. In addition, if you two get married, remember to inform you  This is our Dragon Clan."

    "Little sister, father, you also know that you are like this when you are angry. After a while, the anger may subside, and you can come back and admit your mistake, and everything will be fine." Ao Manxue said.

    "Yes." Ai Tangtang nodded.

    Ao Manxue glanced at the two of us and said, "You guys should hurry back to the underworld."

    After saying that, he turned and left.

    "What happened after I was taken away?" Ai Tangtang asked curiously at this time.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Brother Ao tell you?¡± I asked.

    "He doesn't know completely. He only knows that you are going to help me find something called Yuliquan. You hurry up and talk about it. Anyway, it's boring along the way."

    Qingluan Fire Phoenix was seriously injured, and it was impossible to use Hot Wheels again.

    But they can actually become smaller.

    Qingluan Fire Phoenix turned into the size of a fist, and then got into my bag.

    ¡°Then I carried my bag and picked up the Sanqing Huayang Gun.

    Ai Tangtang returned to her true form, I sat on her body, and she took me and flew back to the world of the underworld.

    Along the way, I also??Ai Tangtang told her what happened after he fainted.

    After Ai Tangtang heard that I met the evil dragon in Yingzhou, he had the same idea as me and thought it was the evil dragon that the Dragon King had driven away.

    After we arrived at the Demon Plain, Ai Tangtang still flew across the Demon Plain in his true form.

    The Black Armored Army didn¡¯t show up. I guess I¡¯ve passed by many times. They all knew that Ai Tangtang and I were a couple, so they didn¡¯t stop me.

    When she finally returned to the earth, Ai Tangtang seemed to be in a good mood, and she was not in a bad mood because of her break with the Dragon King.

    We walked out of the cave. She spread her arms, stretched, looked at the snow everywhere, and said, "Let's go back and eat hot pot."

    I nodded.

    On the way, I also called the taxi driver I was familiar with and asked him to come up the mountain to pick us up.

    ¡°In the demon world, it¡¯s just a matter of letting Ai Tangtang transform back into his true form and fly. In the human world, it would be troublesome if someone else sent him photos or something.

    "Tell me, the Dragon King said that Shen Wushuang wants to deal with me. What's going on?" I asked Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang shrugged: "I don't know, but hey, when will we get married?"

    "Get married?" I was stunned.

    When Ai Tangtang saw my expression, he said, "Oh my God, are you going to regret it? My father and I have broken up. Do you think you hooked up with another vixen outside?"

    "Of course getting married is a good thing, but" I paused and said, "I'm still a little worried about what the Dragon King said. If what he said is true, if we get married rashly, if I die by then."

    "Crow Zui, that old dragon egg, knows how to scare people all day long, but doesn't know how to say something nice." Ai Tangtang patted me on the shoulder.

    After hearing what Ai Tangtang said, I felt relieved and grinned: "Okay, we will get married when we get back."

    Ai Tangtang doesn't mind this kind of thing. In other words, Ai Tangtang even broke up with his family for me and gave up the identity of the princess. I am a big man, and I am afraid of wolves before and tigers behind. What does this mean?  thing?

    I touched my chin, looked at Ai Tangtang and asked, "But tell me, this lotus root spirit like me, can have a child with you?"

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he imitated me and touched his chin: "According to you humans, from a biological point of view, it should be unrealistic."

    Soon, the taxi driver arrived. He may have picked us up too many times, and he no longer asked us why we went up the mountain.

    Instead, they sent us directly to Lhasa Airport.

    After I paid, I booked a ticket back to Chongqing.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 678 Preparing for the Wedding

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When we returned to Chongqing, it was already seven o'clock in the evening.

    After walking out of the airport, we took the light rail back to Nanping Pedestrian Street.

    After arriving at the Chinese medicine shop, Ai Tangtang jumped up towards the sofa and lay down on the sofa, as if he didn't want to move at all.

    "It's so comfortable." Ai Tangtang smiled while lying on the sofa.

    I put down my things and opened my backpack. Qingluan Fire Phoenix also flew out of the bag and chatted around Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang was also very interested in chatting with Qingluan Huofeng.

    "Well, when are you going to get married?" I coughed and looked at Ai Tangtang and asked.

    Ai Tangtang rolled his eyes at me: "Isn't this kind of thing all decided by you boys? And then there are also proposals and so on. Remember to be romantic. It has to be as romantic as in the TV series."

    When I heard this, I felt dizzy, rubbed the back of my head, and said, "Then, let's get married in a month, right?"

    "Well, no problem." After Ai Tangtang nodded, he was stunned for a moment and asked, "Where is the proposal?"

    "Skip it." I said with a smile.

    ¡°Let me go, you want to skip such an important thing, I can¡¯t kill you!¡±

    Ai Tangtang was so angry that he wanted to beat me.

    I hurriedly hid aside.

    Then, I took out my phone and called Yan Beixun, asking him to come out for dinner quickly.

    This time I did not bring the Qingluan Fire Phoenix, but threatened them both to be honest and not spit fire.

    At this time, Qingluan Fire Phoenix is ??much more sensible than when it first hatched.

    Ai Tangtang and I went out with peace of mind to a hot pot restaurant we often go to.

    Go in and come to a private room.

    Yan Beixun and Sister Xiaoping have already arrived. Yan Beixun looked at me with a smile: "What have you been busy with recently? You haven't been seen for so long? Have you evaporated?"

    I shrugged my shoulders, sat across from Yan Beixun, and said, "Why disappear from the world? There are too many things going on during this period. You have a family now, so I didn't call you."

    After Yan Bei heard this, he smiled awkwardly and said, "You kid, don't blame me for being unrighteous. It's you who didn't call me that."

    "If you are honest, I will treat you to dinner today." Ai Tangtang said quickly.

    Yan Beixun smiled and nodded: "Okay, just treat me. This is a big deal."

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he picked up the menu and just ordered meat. He ordered many portions.

    This girl Ai Tangtang is really rude.

    Although we are not short of money, it is better to have dinner with someone else than to pay for it yourself, right?

    Yan Beixun asked: "Hey, seriously, what have you been busy with since Huanyang came back?"

    "There are a lot of busy things. By the way, I have a happy event to tell you." I said, "Tangtang and I have decided to get married in a month."

    "Really?" Sister Xiaoping looked at us in surprise.

    Ai Tangtang said unhappily: "Fake, this guy didn't even propose, he just wants to get married."

    "So Miss Ai Tangtang, how about I propose to you now?" I asked with a smile.

    "Where is the ring?" Ai Tangtang said.

    "What's so good about a ring that you can't eat or drink? If so, I'll give you ten more slices of meat, and it'll be a proposal. Do you think that's okay?" I asked.

    I originally just said it as a joke, but I didn¡¯t expect Ai Tangtang to think about it seriously.

    She decided between the diamond ring and the meat slices for a while, then smiled and said: "Okay! I want fifteen pieces of meat slices!"

    Sitting opposite, Sister Yan Beixun and Xiaoping were overjoyed.

    Yan Beixun gave me a thumbs up: "This is the first time that you can propose with slices of meat."

    I didn¡¯t expect Ai Tangtang to agree easily.

    ¡°Perhaps in her mind, things like diamond rings are indeed not as real as pieces of meat.

    This is not unreasonable. Ai Tangtang is a princess of the Dragon Clan. She has never seen any treasures before, and even a small diamond ring is not something she can despise.

    This hot pot meal was quite lively, and I also told Yan Beixun about this experience.

    After Yan Beixun heard this, he sighed: "You boy, your life is really exciting."

    Hearing what he said, I said: "Wonderful? It's really wonderful in Yingzhou. I almost lost my life. It's better not to have such wonderful things in the future."

      Yan Beixun said at this time: "By the way, it has been found out who took your body away."

    When I heard this, I hurriedly asked: "Who!"

    It¡¯s hard for me not to care about this kind of thing. It¡¯s just that there are too many things going on during this time and I don¡¯t have the energy to pay attention to it.

    "Tongtian Sect." Yan Beixun said: "Although I only got the joy through some gossip, it should be true."

    "Tongtian Sect?" When I heard these three words, I felt a little confused.

    Why on earth does this Tongtian Sect want to deal with me?

    The death of Mr. Wang Jidao was related to the Tongtian Sect. My previous body disappearance was also taken away by the Tongtian Sect. The Dragon King even said that I would fight with the leader of the Tongtian Sect, Shen Wushuang.

    To be honest, I am very confused, man, I am such a good young man who abides by the law, so why does the Tongtian Sect come to provoke me for no reason?

    It seems that I have not offended them.

    But in this world, sometimes it¡¯s not that if I don¡¯t offend others, others won¡¯t deal with me.

    I glanced at Ai Tangtang next to me, feeling a little unsure whether I should marry this girl or not.

    "If I really die after getting married, how uncomfortable will this girl be?"

    ¡°The Tongtian Sect has such a plan against me, but I don¡¯t know what it is planning for.

    Ai Tangtang didn¡¯t think so much and ate the meat slices with big mouthfuls.

    After chatting with Yan Beixun for a while, Ai Tangtang and I left and returned to the Chinese medicine shop.

    In the following days, I also became busy, not with killing monsters, but with marriage.

    ¡°Getting married only happens once in a lifetime, so I naturally want to do it with flying colors.

    But as soon as I started preparing for the wedding, I found that getting married was not as easy as it seemed. There were many things to prepare one after another, which was extremely troublesome.

    Ai Tangtang, this heartless girl, lies in the Chinese medicine shop all day long watching TV and eating snacks. Occasionally she is in a good mood and will help others see a doctor and doesn't care about marriage.

    According to her, she can¡¯t know anything yet, otherwise there will be no surprises when she gets married.

    I sent out a lot of invitations.

    If it weren¡¯t for this wedding, I wouldn¡¯t have thought that I would be able to invite only a few people to the wedding.

    Needless to say, there were six people who caught the demons. Even Luo Fang, who was in the demon world, said that he would definitely arrive that day.

    ¡° Then my father, Yan Beixun, and Sister Xiaoping are all friends I have met in this circle. Basically, those who received my invitation said they would definitely come.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 679 Wedding (Part 1)

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Today is probably the most important day in my life.

    marry!

    I was pulled up by Sun Xiaopeng early in the morning.

    "Get up quickly, brother, you are really good at it. Why are you staying in bed when you are getting married?" After Sun Xiaopeng pulled me up, he took out a suit and put it on me.

    I was getting dressed in confusion and complained: "Is it my fault?"

    "It's not like last night. Sun Xiaopeng, Qin Jiang and a group of others took me to drink. I'm still in a daze now."

    ¡°Where are Qin Jiang and the others?¡± I asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "It's outside."

    Sun Xiaopeng and I walked out of the Chinese medicine shop. Qin Jiang, Shen Kai, Fatty, Yunhai Boss, etc. were all wearing suits and looking at me with smiles.

    "Let's go and meet the bride!" Sun Xiaopeng said loudly.

    "You look really handsome today." Fang Jing walked up to me and smiled.

    I nodded and smiled: "Let's go."

    A large group of us got into the rented wedding car and drove to the southern suburbs.

    Originally, according to the normal wedding procedures, we were supposed to go to the bride¡¯s house to get married, but not to mention that the devil world was so far away, and Ai Tangtang also broke up with her father, so we changed the procedures directly.

    Instead, let Ai Tangtang and her bridesmaids stay in a hotel far away.

    After driving to this hotel, I took Sun Xiaopeng and others and rushed to the room where Ai Tangtang lived.

    As the bridesmaid, An Beiqingzi stopped me and said, "Hey, according to your Chinese rules, you must give the red envelope first."

    I took out a red envelope and handed it over, and An Beiqingzi let me in.

    As soon as I entered, I saw Tangtang.

    Tangtang was sitting on the bed at this time, looking very beautiful in a white wedding dress.

    I was a little dumbfounded when I saw it. Damn, I didn¡¯t expect that I would be able to marry such a beautiful wife in my life. It¡¯s so profitable.

    "Hurry up and give me a kiss."

    Sun Xiaopeng started booing from behind.

    At their strong request, I picked up Ai Tangtang and kissed her on the face.

    Ai Tangtang rolled his eyes at Sun Xiaopeng: "Are you looking for death?"

    Sun Xiaopeng shrank back, and then said with a smile: "Don't worry, hurry up, don't miss the time, go to the wedding venue."

    I hugged Ai Tangtang, went downstairs, got in the car, and rushed to the wedding venue.

    The wedding venue was on a lawn, and my father went there early in the morning.

    He probably hasn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep since he learned that I was getting married. According to his own words, he would wake up laughing every time he fell asleep.

    Naturally, I had insomnia last night, so I went to the wedding venue early in the morning and waited.

    The wedding venue was well decorated and there were not many guests. Unlike other weddings where there were hundreds of people, we only had twenty or thirty.

    At this time, my father was chatting with his second uncle.

    After seeing us get off the bus, my father happily pointed at Ai Tangtang and me, and didn¡¯t know what to say to my second uncle.

    My second uncle¡¯s son, Zhang Xiaofeng, who was also tall and tall at this time, seemed to be in college. He came up to say congratulations: "Brother, happy wedding."

    I patted his shoulder: "Okay, hurry up and chat with your dad."

    Sun Xiaopeng asked everyone to sit down and start waiting for the auspicious time.

    Ai Tangtang was taken away by An Bei Qingzi, as if Miss Qingzi wanted to redress her.

    "Xiaoxiu, come here." At this time, the second uncle waved to me. I ran over with a smile, took out a cigarette, handed one over, and said, "Second uncle, I'm sorry, I'm a little busy these days.  , I didn¡¯t even entertain you.¡±

    The second uncle took the cigarette and patted Xiaofeng on the shoulder: "See, you have to learn from your brother to be able to marry such a beautiful wife."

    I smiled and waved my hand.

    "But Xiaoxiu, I'm not talking about you as the second uncle. You said there are so many relatives and friends, why don't you call them all? It's lively and bustling, and there are only a dozen people here, it's a bit too deserted." The second uncle said in his mouth.  He smoked and frowned and told me.

    As soon as I heard this, I realized that my second uncle was scolding me for having few friends when I got married.

    But I¡¯m used to it. My father has often been scolded by his second uncle since he was a child.

    ¡°I only have a few friends, so I can¡¯t bring people I don¡¯t know to come in for dinner, right?¡± I said.

    The second uncle frowned: "I heard from your father that you can listen"Well, it¡¯s not just these few friends, and you, too. I looked at them, and they probably don¡¯t have serious jobs. My second uncle has lived a few more years than you, so to make friends, you still have to make friends.  Promising"

    Sun Xiaopeng appeared out of nowhere, took my arm and said, "Something's wrong."

    "What's wrong?" I glanced at Sun Xiaopeng.

    The second uncle waved his hand: "If you have anything to do, go ahead."

    Sun Xiaopeng and I took two steps back. At this time, Sun Xiaopeng pointed to the distance. Qin Jiang was stopping an old beggar, not knowing what he was saying.

    "What's wrong?" I asked.

    "The beggar said he was hungry and wanted to come in for a meal, but we couldn't persuade him. You said, you can't beat him up when you get married, right?" Sun Xiaopeng complained.

    I took a look and saw that the beggar was dirty, he looked quite old, and he looked a little pitiful.

    "Let him come in for a meal." I said.

    Sun Xiaopeng looked at me: "Are you serious? Brother, this is your wedding."

    ¡°It¡¯s more lively when there are more people.¡± I laughed.

    Sun Xiaopeng nodded, then ran over, and after saying a few words to Qin Jiang, they walked in with the beggar, and then found a place for him to sit down.

    Sun Xiaopeng walked over with a smile: "It's arranged."

    "By the way, what is that kid Luo Fang doing? Why isn't he here? The wedding is about to start later." I frowned and glanced at the sky.

    "Who knows."

    Suddenly, my second uncle shouted: "Axiu, come here quickly."

    I looked back and then walked over with Sun Xiaopeng. My second uncle pointed at the beggar and said, "What are you doing? Why did you let the beggar in? Don't mess around."

    "I'm hungry. Come in and have a meal. It'll be fine." I said.

    My second uncle waved his hand: "Hey, I'm too lazy to care about you. You are really taking this wedding for a joke."

    At this time, another beggar came over.

    A long way away, Sun Xiaopeng frowned and said, "Let me go, could these beggars come from group purchases?"

    As soon as I saw the beggar, I walked over with a smile: "Uncle Guang, why did you come here dressed as a beggar?"

    It was Zhen Guang who came here. He was dressed in beggar's clothes, just like when I first met him.

    Zhen Guang smiled and said: "When two benefactors are getting married, of course I have to come over and join in the fun. No matter how good the clothes are, what's the point of wearing them. Since it's my benefactor getting married, I naturally wear these clothes to express my gratitude to you two for your kindness."

    ¡°Sit.¡± I looked at it and arranged for Zhenguang to sit next to the beggar who came before.

    ¡°After all, Zhen Guang had been a beggar, so they should have something in common.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 680 Wedding (Part 2)

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Uncle Guang didn¡¯t mind at all. Obviously, although he regained his wealth, his long life as a beggar made him have no resistance to beggars in his heart.

    Instead, we started chatting with the beggar in a familiar manner. I stood far away and heard Uncle Guang ask the beggar which street he begged from and whether he knew which beggar he was.

    "Axiu."

    My second uncle and my dad walked up to me, both of them looked ugly.

    The second uncle whispered: "Axiu, what's going on? Why is there another beggar?"

    "This is my friend." I said.

    "Do you still know beggars?" The second uncle looked at me in disbelief.

    I rubbed the back of my head. If it had been anyone else like this, I guess someone would have slapped me with a big mouth. It¡¯s none of his business who comes to dinner when I get married, but this is my second uncle, a blood relative.

    It¡¯s understandable that he cares about this kind of issue.

    Actually, if you think about it from another perspective, he was also doing it for my own good and for the sake of my wedding.

    "I can tell you, you are only getting married once. You don't want much glory, but you can't have so many beggars" The second uncle just finished.

    Another beggar came from a distance.

    Sun Xiaopeng looked at it and said speechlessly: "Brother Xiu, if you get married, will all the beggars in Chongqing come to eat?"

    When I looked at the beggar, I became as pale as Sun Xiaopeng, ran over and knelt down in front of him.

    "Master, why are you here?" I looked at Master and asked.

    The master is still dressed as he was in the underworld, with a straw in his mouth: "My apprentice is getting married, and I can't come?"

    I looked back and saw that my second uncle¡¯s face was about to explode with anger.

    I quickly arranged for my master to sit down next to Uncle Guang.

    There is no other reason why they dress up so much.

    My second uncle and my father also turned around and left, looking like they didn¡¯t want to care.

    "Hello, what's your surname?" Uncle Guang asked my master.

    My master didn¡¯t look at him and didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him at all.

    Uncle Guang¡¯s face was a little embarrassed.

    I said: "Uncle Guang, this is my master, he has a bit of a temper, please be patient."

    When Uncle Guang heard this, he nodded immediately.

    Later, Deputy Director Wang also arrived. He was wearing a suit. After he arrived, he smiled and said: "Axiu, congratulations, kid. When we first met, you were still studying. In a blink of an eye, we are all married. Time flies.  It¡¯s too fast.¡±

    I touched my nose and said, ¡°I¡¯m so grateful that Director Wang could take time out of his busy schedule to come over.¡±

    "It's not just me, there are many people here, right?" Deputy Director Wang glanced at the whole place, and then found a seat in a corner to sit down.

    In fact, according to Deputy Director Wang¡¯s status, it is more than enough to sit at the main table, but he probably also understands that the people who come today are from another circle and are not ordinary people.

    Then, Anwei,

    At this time, a giant bird flew across the sky, and then a man jumped out of the sky.

    I took a closer look and saw that it was Luo Fang. Luo Fang was wearing a black robe and looked majestic.

    ¡°When I saw Luo Fang¡¯s appearance, I was immediately glad that I didn¡¯t let other ordinary relatives and friends come to the wedding. Otherwise, Luo Fang¡¯s spectacular appearance would probably scare everyone.

    "Luo Fang, you are finally here." Sun Xiaopeng looked at Luo Fang happily.

    At this time, Boss Yunhai also came over with Mao Dacai in his arms.

    Mao Dacai: "Boy, call Brother Cat quickly."

    Luo Fang originally had a cold face, but after seeing Mao Dacai and the others, a smile broke out on his face.

    "You kid, why didn't you come yesterday? I thought you wouldn't come." I walked up and smiled.

    Luo Fang said with a cold face: "I don't have many friends, you are just one of them, so of course I have to come to your wedding."

    "Okay, pretend to be cool and come with me for a drink." Sun Xiaopeng happily pulled Luo Fang over and sat down.

    "Master!"

    Suddenly, Zhang Tian and Li Xiaoqing came towards me, and Mr. Situ followed them with a smile.

    "If you delay the wedding, you won't be able to make it in time." I walked over and said with a smile.

    "Isn't it time to catch up? Where is the master's wife?" Zhang Tian asked.

    "Hurry up and find a place to sit down and drink." I kicked his butt, and then raised my hand towards Mr. Situ: "?Mr. Disciple, thank you so much for being able to come to my wedding despite your busy schedule.  "

    "You're welcome." Mr. Situ waved his hand and looked around as if he was looking for someone. Then he smiled and said, "You are busy, I will just find a place to sit down by myself."

    "kindness."

    "The wedding is about to start, Zhang Xiu, hurry up."

    Sun Xiaopeng ran over, pulled me and stood on the stage.

    He picked up the phone.

    Today, Sun Xiaopeng is the host. Originally, I didn¡¯t want him to be the host. For such a grand wedding, it¡¯s not very reliable to let him be the host for such a grand wedding.

    But then I thought about it, no matter how unreliable this kid is, he is still the head of Laoshan. It¡¯s pretty cool for the head of Laoshan to be the host, right?

    "Dear guests, today is the wedding of Mr. Zhang Xiu and Miss Ai Tangtang. First of all, as the head of Laoshan, I would like to sincerely thank everyone for coming."

    ¡°Okay, without further ado, let¡¯s invite the bride!¡±

    At this time, Ai Tangtang, accompanied by An Beiqingzi, walked up from behind.

    And the song "Today You Will Marry Me" also sounded from the speakers.

    "Hurry up and pay homage!" Sun Xiaopeng said loudly.

    At this time, two people came from a distance.

    ¡°One of them I know is Zhao Yazi, and the other one is wearing a black cloak and a black evil ghost mask on his face. It¡¯s completely unclear what he looks like.

    "Wait, the music stops!" Sun Xiaopeng finished speaking and looked at me.

    ¡°Oops, Luo Fang is here.

    Sure enough, after Zhao Yazi came over, Luo Fang immediately walked out from the table and ran in the direction of Zhao Yazi.

    Zhao Yazi shouted towards Luo Fang with an anxious face: "Don't come over."

    Before Luo Fang got close, a man wearing a black cloak and a black iron mask standing next to Zhao Yazi waved his hand.

    With a bang, Luo Fang flew back and fell heavily to the ground.

    Luo Fang covered his chest and stood up. All the guests also looked over.

    I took the microphone from Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s hand: ¡°Zhao Yazi, today is my wedding day, what are you doing here?¡±

    "I am Shen Wushuang. If you come here to watch the ceremony today, just pretend that I don't exist."

    After saying that, Shen Wushuang walked to an unoccupied table and sat down, with Zhao Yazi standing behind him.

    His voice was hoarse.

    I looked at the man with the evil ghost mask in surprise. Is this Shen Wushuang?  The leader of the Tongtian Sect.

    He is fine, why did he come to my wedding?

    ¡°Continue with the wedding.¡± After I finished speaking, I handed the microphone back to Sun Xiaopeng.

    Sun Xiaopeng gave me a reassuring look: "Don't worry, there are so many masters here, he can't make any trouble." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 681 Wedding (Part 2)

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After listening to Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s words, I felt a little more at ease. Yes, Sun Xiaopeng and Boss Yunhai are both the heads and abbots of Laoshan and Longyin Temple.

    Not to mention the two of them, my master is still here. Even if Shen Wushuang wants to cause some trouble, it won't work, right?

    Thinking of this, I winked at Sun Xiaopeng.

    Sun Xiaopeng smiled and said: "Okay, let's continue with the wedding. Come on, come and worship the heaven and the earth."

    Suddenly, at this time, a dark cloud floated in the sky, and a figure flew down from the sky.

    When I looked at it, I didn¡¯t recognize this person.

    He is very handsome, and his whole body is full of evil spirits.

    Who is this guy?

    After he landed on the ground, he glanced at me and asked, "Are you Zhang Xiu?"

    "You are?" I frowned.

    "This is Xuan Yuchen, the King of Demons." Ai Tangtang's expression changed, he stood in front of me, looked at him and said, "What do you want to do?"

    "After the news of your marriage reached our demon clan, my daughter was in a trance. After investigating, I found out that you and my daughter actually had a marriage in her previous life. Since she was reincarnated with the memories of her previous life,  Then, of course you can only marry my daughter!"

    Xuan Yuchen looked at me calmly: "You kid, you were so weak back then, and you were willing to fight against Mr. Niu for my daughter. You are not tempered with me. Come with me."

    After saying that, he was about to rush forward.

    "Xuan Yuchen, you bastard, what do you want to do? My daughter is getting married, are you going to make trouble?"

    Suddenly, the beggar who came first stood up with an angry look on his face and looked at Xuan Yuchen. Then, his whole body changed and he turned out to be the Dragon King!

    The Dragon King was wearing a dragon robe and looked at Xuan Yuchen with an unkind expression.

    I'm a little dizzy.

    The beggar just now was transformed into the Dragon King.

    It¡¯s right to think about it. Although the Dragon King and Ai Tangtang broke up, Ai Tangtang is his most beloved daughter after all. When Ai Tangtang gets married, the Dragon King has no reason not to come.

    ¡°I guess because I had a big quarrel with Ai Tangtang before, I was too embarrassed to come directly, so I dressed as a beggar and came to watch the ceremony.

    "What's wrong? Old thing, didn't you cut off the relationship with your daughter? Why are you coming here?" Xuan Yuchen had a smile on his face.

    The Dragon King clenched his fists and looked at Xuan Yuchen angrily. Suddenly, the sky turned sunny and cloudy, and a large dark cloud condensed above our heads, with lightning flashing.

    ¡°Oops, these two are not going to fight.

    I hurriedly said to Sun Xiaopeng: "Hurry over and protect my dad, don't let him get hurt."

    "Yes." Sun Xiaopeng nodded and walked towards my dad.

    My master held a toothpick in his mouth and looked at the two of them with a smile: "I said, you two are thousands of years old and have some status. Why are you here today to snatch the bride from your daughter? You are afraid that your daughter will get married.  It¡¯s not right not to go out, devil, I heard that your daughter is pretty pretty, what¡¯s wrong, she¡¯s only so young and you¡¯re worried that she won¡¯t be able to get married?¡±

    The King of Demons looked surprised when he saw my master.

    He probably didn¡¯t realize that my master was here at first.

    "You two want to fight. Go away and fight. My apprentice is getting married here. Why are you two making trouble here?" The master said, "If you really want to fight, then I will play with you two?"

    "Hentianxiao, if you don't stay well in the underworld, what are you doing here?" said the King of Demons.

    "My apprentice is getting married. You can come, but I can't? It's a joke."

    My master shook his head and looked at him with disdain.

    Xuan Yuchen had an embarrassed look on his face. He probably knew that he couldn't take me away today, so he snorted coldly and turned around to leave.

    My master said: "Hey, why are you going? You're here to show off your power and you want to leave? Since you're here, let's have a drink before leaving."

    "Hentianxiao, don't go too far, don't forget, you are still cursed, do you think I am afraid of you?" Xuan Yuchen said angrily towards my master.

    When I heard this, I looked at Master, curse?

    The master said: "Okay, you and this old dragon together couldn't beat me at the beginning. Even if I have a curse on me, it won't be a problem if I want to deal with you. Besides, if we fight today, this old dragon won't be able to defeat me."  I won¡¯t help you.¡±

    After hearing this, Xuan Yuchen walked up to my master with a cold face, picked up a glass of wine and drank it in one gulp.

    ¡°Hateful smile, we¡¯ll see!¡±

    After saying that, he left.

     After the King of Demons left.

    Shen Wushuang stood up, turned around and left. Zhao Yazi naturally followed him.

    I glanced at Luo Fang.

    Luo Fang¡¯s eyes clearly wanted to go up and keep Zhao Yazi, but he didn¡¯t make a move.

    Now Luo Fang is not weak, but just now, Shen Wushuang easily knocked Luo Fang away. How powerful is this Shen Wushuang?

    Seeing that his identity has been exposed, the Dragon King may also feel embarrassed to continue to stay.

    He glanced at Ai Tangtang and me, turned around and left.

    Ai Tangtang said: "Father, please drink before leaving."

    "Don't scream. I just happened to be passing by today. Come and have a look." After saying that, the Dragon King left.

    A trace of loneliness flashed in Ai Tangtang¡¯s eyes.

    I saw it and put my arm around her shoulders: "If you really feel bad, when you find time, I will accompany you to the Demon Realm again and apologize to the Dragon King."

    "kindness."

    Ai Tangtang groaned, but his voice was very low.

    "Okay, let the wedding continue!"

    Sun Xiaopeng saw that several troublemakers had left and jumped up.

    The wedding continued. Although the venue was a Western-style wedding, it still followed the rules of the church. Then I served tea to my father.

    After finishing my work, Sun Xiaopeng and the others pulled me and drank heavily.

    Everyone acted as if what just happened had never happened, except Luo Fang, who looked absent-minded.

    After finishing the meal, everyone who needed to leave also left.

    With so many guests, I said goodbye to them one by one.

    It was only my master who disappeared after eating and drinking. I couldn¡¯t find him even if I looked for him. He probably left secretly.

    ??And Sister Yan Beixun and Xiaoping also helped see off many guests.

    After most of them left, my father and second uncle also said they wanted to leave.

    The second uncle¡¯s expression was ugly. It was obvious that the Dragon King and the others were frightened just now.

    I finally asked Yan Beixun to drive my father and others back to Dianjiang.

    Wait until everyone has left.

    Only the six of us who caught the demon are still here.

    I looked at them and said, "It's hard for the six of us to get together once and have a meal alone."

    Boss Yunhai hugged Mao Dacai and nodded with a smile: "Well, let's go to the hot pot restaurant we used to go to most."

    We took a taxi and came to a hot pot restaurant near the milk tea shop.

    The six of us passed by this milk tea shop together and were filled with emotion.

    Boss Yunhai looked at the shop and said with a smile: "When we get old, we might as well continue to open a milk tea shop."

    "Okay, just listen to the boss." Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile.

    ¡°Meow!¡± Mao Dacai shouted happily, obviously agreeing with what Boss Yunhai said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 682 Luo Fang¡¯s confusion

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When Luo Fang heard this, he had a cold face and said nothing. He looked at the milk tea shop and didn't know what he was thinking.

    Sun Xiaopeng was on the side and patted him on the shoulder.

    After Luo Fang came to his senses, Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "What's wrong? With a straight face, is it possible that your kid still likes that bird in the devil world and doesn't want to come back?"

    Luo Fang shook his head slightly: "No, in fact, those days were the most comfortable time for me. I didn't have to think about anything. If there is a chance, I hope we can come back together."

    "What does it mean to have a chance? You have to come back." I said.

    Ai Tangtang changed out of her wedding dress and wore casual clothes. She took my arm and said, "Yes, we will bring Zhao Yazi back when the time comes. We are here"

    Before he finished speaking, after Luo Fang heard Zhao Yazi, a purple light flashed in his eyes, his face suddenly showed a distorted look, then he held his head and squatted on the ground with a look of pain.

    "What's wrong?" Boss Yunhai squatted beside Luo Fang, then raised Luo Fang's face, took a look, and said, "No, this kid is in a daze."

    "How could it be? He has already become a demon king, how could he still fall into a demonic state?" Sun Xiaopeng asked anxiously.

    There were a lot of people on the street, and they all came over to watch.

    "Let's go to a place where no one is around." I carried Luo Fang on my back, and we came to a dark, deserted alley.

    After putting Luo Fang down, he lay on the ground, twisting in pain.

    "What should I do?" Ai Tangtang said anxiously.

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "How could he fall into a demonic state? This is the strangest question."

    I thought about it and said, "Maybe I know why."

    The reason why Luo Fang's strength increased so quickly is because he devoured all the memories of the Demon Lord.

    But once a person has a large number of memories that do not belong to him, then his every word and deed will gradually be changed by the extra memories.

    After I told the reason, Boss Yunhai nodded slightly: "That's right. This kid Luo Fang wants power too urgently, but in such a hurry, he will get into trouble!"

    At this time, Luo Fang opened his eyes, sat up, gasped for air, and then said: "No, it's okay, I have suppressed him."

    "Are you crazy? Let's go to Laoshan. I can think of a way to seal the memory of the demon king." Sun Xiaopeng grabbed Luo Fang's hand and said.

    Luo Fang shook Sun Xiaopeng away and said calmly: "No need."

    The boss of Yunhai stood aside: "Luo Fang, this matter is not your fault. If you continue like this, you will be invisibly occupied by the memory of the Demon Lord. You will become Baili Demon Lord, not you, Luo Fang."

    "Is there any difference?" Luo Fang's eyes were so dull that he said: "If I want to rescue the little girl, I must rely on this power."

    "We can talk about rescuing people later. If you continue like this, you will die. If you die before rescuing the little girl, what's the point?" I cursed at Luo Fang.

    Luo Fang stood up.

    His expression was always calm: "Don't worry, I have sense. If I can't control myself, I will kill myself and won't cause any trouble to you."

    After saying that, he turned around and left.

    I quickly walked up and grabbed his hand.

    Unexpectedly, Luo Fang shook off my hand forcefully. He turned back to look at the four of us and one cat. Suddenly, purple light bloomed in his eyes: "Everyone, next time we meet, I hope you don't blame me."

    Before we could react, Luo Fang had already left quickly, making it impossible to catch up.

    "What did his last sentence mean?" Ai Tangtang said.

    The boss of Yunhai said: "This kid has become a demon."

    "Is he already possessed by the devil?" I asked.

    But the boss of Yunhai looked at the cat Dacai in his arms and said, "Old cat, do you know anything?"

    Among us, the most well-informed one is probably Mao Dacai. After all, he was once a big monster who ruled the monster clan.

    Mao Dacai licked his paws: "Zhang Xiu is right. That kid Luo Fang is indeed possessed by a demon, but he is not possessed by a demon king."

    "What do you think the magic way is?" Mao Dacai looked at us and said: "The magic way is different from the practice of monsters and the Taoism practiced by you Taoist priests, Mr. Yin and Yang."

    "What the devil pursues is the ultimate in power, so he will be extremely persistent in what he wants to do. For the devil,It is said that being possessed by a demon is a great good thing, which means that you can abandon other worries and work completely towards your own goals.  "

    "Luo Fang's pursuit is to rescue Zhao Yazi. He has not been completely possessed before, which means that he has not yet reached the point where he can abandon everything in order to save Zhao Yazi."

    "But at that moment, his obsession showed that he was willing to even kill us to save Zhao Yazi, do you understand?" Mao Dacai said.

    Sun Xiaopeng frowned: "That guy is usually a little cold, but he's not so inhumane, right?"

    I fell silent and did not speak.

    Actually, to be honest, when Luo Fang first got the magic pill, I noticed that he started to change.

    Although Luo Fang didn¡¯t like to talk or laugh at the beginning, he would drink and chat with us. When we talked about funny things, he would also laugh heartily.

    But over the years, Luo Fang has become increasingly cold.

    This is not an act, but it seems that he is such a cold person in his heart.

    I let out a long sigh: "Luo Fang, there's nothing wrong with pursuing what he wants, right?"

    Ai Tangtang held my hand and said, "Actually, among the six of us, Luo Fang is the one who suffers the most."

    Sun Xiaopeng was not happy when he heard this, and said hurriedly: "Hey, sister, you are wrong to say that. My first love is dead, but Zhao Yazi is still alive after all."

    "Don't you still have An Bei Qingzi? When you wait for Miss Qingzi to be here, say this and see?" I said with a smile.

    It was originally a party for the six of us, so even An Bei Qingzi asked her to go back to the hotel first.

    What was originally a good gathering had to be terminated early due to Luo Fang¡¯s reasons.

    As for the last sentence Luo Fang said when he left, don¡¯t blame him, I felt depressed. Why did he say such a thing?

    Just thinking about it makes me uncomfortable.

    Is it possible that Luo Fang is going to make some big news?

    Because Luo Fang left early, Sun Xiaopeng and Boss Yunhai rushed back to their respective sects that night, wanting to investigate Luo Fang's movements after returning.

    After all of them left, Ai Tangtang and I finally returned to the Chinese medicine shop exhausted.

    I habitually go to the sofa and get ready to sleep.

    Ai Tangtang rolled his eyes at me and asked, "Are you going to sleep on the sofa for the rest of your life?"

    When I heard this, I immediately came back to my senses. Damn it, Ai Tangtang and I are getting married, so of course we have to sleep together!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 683 Entering Huangzhou City

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Early the next morning, I was sleeping with Ai Tangtang in my arms. Fortunately, this lotus root incarnation had not lost its basic human functions, otherwise I would have rushed to the underworld and fought with Ksitigarbha.

    I was in a daze. Early in the morning, my cell phone kept ringing. At first I didn¡¯t want to answer it, but Ai Tangtang couldn¡¯t stand it, so he picked up the phone and put it to my ear.

    "Hey, who are you? Why are you disturbing me so early in the morning?" I said confused.

    Sun Xiaopeng's voice came from the other end of the phone: "Brother Xiu worked hard last night. I shouldn't have disturbed you, but something big happened."

    "Nothing important is as important as my sleep." After I said that, I wanted to hang up the phone.

    "About Luo Fang." Sun Xiaopeng also knew me well and sensed my tendency to hang up.

    As soon as I heard this, I sat up and said, "What's wrong with Luo Fang?"

    Ai Tangtang looked at me in surprise and asked, "What happened?"

    "Luo Fang set up a pole over there and prepared to rebel." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "I'm going to go, what's this nonsense? What do I think it is? Doesn't he rebel against the King of Demons every day?" After I finished speaking, I was about to lie down again.

    Sun Xiaopeng said hurriedly: "No, what I mean is that he is gathering the demon army and preparing to attack the underworld."

    Hearing this, all my sleepiness was gone and I woke up.

    "What do you mean? He wants to attack the underworld, is he crazy?" I couldn't help but curse, and then I remembered what Luo Fang said when he left yesterday, don't blame him.

    This is what he was talking about about feelings.

    "What should I do?" Sun Xiaopeng asked on the other end of the phone.

    "You are asking me, who am I going to ask? You are the leader of Laoshan. You think of a solution first, and I will call you after I have sorted my thoughts out."

    After hanging up the phone, Ai Tangtang obviously heard what Sun Xiaopeng said.

    She frowned: "Why does Luo Fang suddenly want to attack Yangjian?"

    "I guess he came to my wedding, and seeing Zhao Yazi was a little irritated." I took a deep breath: "If I had known that kid's psychological quality was so bad, I wouldn't have asked him to come to my wedding!"

    But I didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Yazi would follow Shen Wushuang to my wedding to make soy sauce.

    "Damn it, who doesn't spend their honeymoon when they get married? I'm the one who suffers the most. I heard early the next morning that my brother was going to lead an army to attack the underworld." I complained.

    But Ai Tangtang said thoughtfully: "It is completely unreasonable for Luo Fang to attack Yangjian. Once he leaves Huangzhou City with his army and attacks Yangjian, the Huangzhou City that he finally conquered will be considered an advantage to the King of Demons.  Moreover, his army in Huangzhou City cannot defeat five thousand black-armored troops, so what on earth is he thinking?"

    I nodded slightly: "Is it possible that Luo Fang has never seen the power of the Black Armored Army?"

    That¡¯s not right. When a thousand black-armored troops massacred 50,000 demon elites at the gates of Huangzhou City, there was no way he didn¡¯t know about this.

    Just imagine, a thousand black-armored troops can massacre 50,000 demon elites. Even if Huangzhou City gathers 250,000 demon elites, they will still be massacred by 5,000 black-armored troops. Luo Fang cannot even do this.  I can't figure out any of these things.

    Back then, even if the Dragon King and the King of Demons joined forces, they couldn't defeat the Black Armored Army.

    Although it is because of my master's presence, even if my master is not here, Luo Fang will definitely not be able to defeat the five thousand black-armored army.

    Ai Tangtang said to me: "We'd better leave this matter alone."

    "How can you ignore it and watch my brother die?" I shook my head: "I know the strength of the Black Armor Army. If Luo Fang really prepares to lead troops to attack Yangjian, he will definitely be beaten to pieces by the Black Armor Army."

    I hurriedly put on my clothes: "I can't watch him die. I have to go to the devil world and have a good talk with him."

    Ai Tangtang said: "It's useless if you go!"

    "Luo Fang is now in a state of madness. In order to save Zhao Yazi, he will resort to any means. It is not impossible to detain you and threaten the Black Armored Army." Ai Tangtang said.

    "It's impossible. You've thought too much. I know that kid Luo Fang. There's no way he would do anything to me." I said.

    Ai Tangtang persuaded: "Let me go with you."

    I thought for a moment and nodded: "That's good. If you change back to your true form, the speed will be faster. Let's go to the Demon Realm and persuade Luo Fang. He is not a fool. No matter what the obstacle of the Black Armored Army, he  It can¡¯t be crossed either.¡±

    We quickly packed up our things and hurriedly bought a ticket to Tibet.

    ¡­¡­With Ai Tangtang¡¯s ability to transform into his true form and fly in the demon world, we quickly arrived at Huangzhou City.

    In the past, there were demons walking around everywhere in Huangzhou City. Although the scenery was not good and life was a little harder, they seemed to be living and working in peace and contentment.

    But at this time, the entire demon world is full of demon troops patrolling, many times more than before.

    We first dressed up as demons and wanted to approach Huangzhou City, but then we found that none of the demons dared to come out.

    Only the magic soldiers will hang out and patrol outside.

    Helpless, the two of us could only find two lone demon soldiers. After killing them, we disguised ourselves as demon soldiers and secretly lurked towards Huangzhou City.

    In the past, there were less than twenty demon soldiers guarding the gate of Huangzhou City, but now there were more than two hundred. Most of the people coming in and out were demon soldiers wearing black armor. Ai Tangtang and I were mixed in.  He blended in with the crowd.

    Although there were many guards, the interrogation was not strict.

    After entering the city gate, the situation in Huangzhou City was actually much better at this time.

    Some demons are still doing business or shopping, and they don¡¯t seem to be affected too much.

    However, the atmosphere of these people in the entire city is much more serious than before.

    "Why are you meeting Luo Fang?" I asked Ai Tangtang in a low voice.

    Ai Tangtang rolled his eyes at me: "I told you not to come a long time ago. You don't even know how to see people when you come. Come with me."

    Ai Tangtang seemed to have a solution, so he turned around and walked into a small alley.

    There are also some teahouses in the alleys of Huangzhou City, where many monsters are discussing about attacking the Yangjian.

    Some are in a furious mood, as if they are finally going to attack the underworld, while others are worried about the Black Armored Army, thinking that entering the underworld is not as easy as imagined.

    And this kind of people are usually scolded by others.

    Ai Tangtang led me into the entrance of a courtyard in Huangzhou City.

    Then she walked over and knocked on the door.

    After a while, an old man who looked to be seventy or eighty years old and dressed in rags opened the door. When he saw Ai Tangtang knocking on the door, his eyes showed a hint of surprise. He hurriedly looked outside and saw no one.  Pay attention to our side, and then said eagerly: "Princess, Prince Consort, why are you here? Come in quickly."

    ¡¾PS: Today I need to think carefully about the plot behind it, so I will update it twice today.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 684 The old place

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Ai Tangtang and I followed the old man into the other courtyard.

    This yard is quite big, and there are some other people busy inside. When they saw Ai Tangtang and me, they all bowed.

    ¡°This is Uncle Gong, the intelligence agent of our Monster Clan in Huangzhou City.¡± Ai Tangtang introduced.

    "Hello, Uncle Gong." I reached out and shook hands with Uncle Gong.

    I am not surprised that there is such an intelligence officer. After all, the demon clan and the demon clan have been at odds with each other for so many years. It would be unreasonable not to plant some intelligence collectors on the other side.

    Uncle Gong was very respectful to Ai Tangtang and I, and said, "I wonder why the princess came to see me?"

    Ai Tangtang smiled at Uncle Gong and said, "Uncle Gong, you're welcome. My father has revoked my status as a princess. It's better not to call me princess. Just call me Tangtang."

    "There is a difference between superiority and inferiority. The princess is really joking." Uncle Gong said hurriedly.

    The Dragon King said this verbally, but it does not mean that Uncle Gong can really think that Ai Tangtang is not the princess of the dragon clan. After all, there is a blood relationship. What's more, when Ai Tangtang and I got married, the Dragon King came to the wedding in disguise.  .

    The Dragon King obviously still cares about Ai Tangtang, but Ai Tangtang decided to be with me, which made the Dragon King angry.

    Seeing what Uncle Gong said, Ai Tangtang said, "Uncle Gong, I came here this time to ask about the Demon Lord. Why did he suddenly order an attack on the underworld?"

    Uncle Gong glanced at me, and then said, "Is this the reason why the princess and the consort came to Huangzhou City?"

    I said: "Luo Fang is by no means a match for the Black Armored Army. If he leads his troops to fight against the Black Armored Army, he won't be able to gain any advantage. I am here to persuade him to give up the idea of ??attacking Yangjian.  "

    Uncle Gong bowed his hand to me: "I know a little bit about the relationship between the Prince Consort and the Demon Lord, but asking the Demon Lord to persuade me at this time is definitely not a wise choice."

    "How do you say this?" I asked with a frown.

    Uncle Gong said: "From the information I have collected, the Demon Lord has been trapped by love and unable to extricate himself. This time he wants to lead an army to the Yang Realm, not because he wants to occupy the Yang Realm, but to find the Tongtian Sect, suppress the territory with a large army, and force the Tongtian Sect.  Hand over the devil¡¯s beloved woman.¡±

    Ai Tangtang touched the back of his head and looked back at me: "How about you discuss it with the Black Armored Army and make some accommodations? At worst, we have a chat with Luo Fang and let Luo Fang bring the demon with him after he rescues Zhao Yazi.  The clan army is back,"

    "You really wish it was that simple. Even if Luo Fang agrees, those demon soldiers have been trapped in the demon world for so many years. If Luo Fang wants to take them back to the demon world, will they be willing?"

    "Besides, the Black Armor Army can let Luo Fang pass so easily, can I have this face?" I said.

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he frowned and said, "What should we do?"

    "The only way is to persuade Luo Fang to give up attacking Yangjian." I said.

    Uncle Gong stood aside: "Prince-in-law, there is something I don't know whether I should say."

    "explain."

    Uncle Gong said: "Actually, the Demon Lord has prepared four plans to attack Yangjian since he occupied Huangzhou City, but he vetoed the plan time and time again."

    "After all, the Demon Lord was transformed from a human being at the beginning. Maybe he was unwilling to bring so many demon soldiers to attack the Yang Realm. If so many demon soldiers were allowed to enter the Yang Realm, there would indeed be a big mess." Uncle Gong continued: "He  I gave up a few times before.¡±

    ¡°But this time maybe we won¡¯t give up just because of a few persuasion.¡±

    "First, he kept it secret a few times before and secretly prepared to attack the world of the underworld. But this time, he prepared directly and openly. He obviously had the idea of ????burning the boat and was not afraid of others knowing."

    "Second, I heard that the Demon Lord has entered a demonic state. I'm afraid his decision will not be so easy to change."

    ¡°After I heard what Uncle Gong said, I fell silent and didn¡¯t speak.

    Uncle Gong continued: "And I don't recommend that you persuade the Demon Lord like this. It is a very dangerous thing for yourself."

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand Luo Fang, I don¡¯t believe he would hurt me.¡± I said firmly.

    What else did Uncle Gong want to say, but Ai Tangtang said directly: "Okay, Uncle Gong, Brother Xiu and I have made a decision. Just tell us, is there any way to see Luo Fang?"

    Uncle Gong thought for a moment and then said, "It's definitely not possible to enter the inner city to see him, but our demon tribe has a spy with the Demon Lord. I can contact that spy and ask him to bring news to the Demon Lord."

     After hearing this, I said, "Uncle Gong, please ask the spy to tell Luo Fang that I will wait for him at the old place."

    "Yes." The uncle nodded respectfully.

    "let's go."

    After saying that, I took Ai Tangtang and walked out of the other courtyard.

    Ai Tangtang asked strangely: "What old place?"

    "Just follow me."

    I searched for a while and finally found the teahouse.

    This teahouse is still so shabby and business is still so poor.

    Downstairs, after paying the waiter, we went to the room where Luo Fang had invited me to.

    Ai Tangtang looked at the house and asked, "Is this the old place you mentioned?"

    I sat under the chair next to the bed and started two pots of tea: "Come, drink tea and wait for Luo Fang."

    Ai Tangtang sat next to me, took a sip and asked, "Does Luo Fang know this place?"

    "Sure." I nodded.

    Ai Tangtang and I chatted for half an hour when footsteps came from outside the door. As soon as the door opened, Luo Fang walked in wearing a black robe, and the little Hanba next to him named Kuang You followed behind Luo Fang.

    Luo Fang sat opposite me with a cold face, while Kuang You stood beside him, stretching out his hand to make tea for him.

    I raised my hand to stop him and said, "I'll do it."

    After saying that, I made Luo Fang a cup of tea and handed it to him.

    Luo Fang glanced at Ai Tangtang and I, reached for the tea and took a sip.

    I looked at Luo Fang¡¯s long silver-white hair and knew that all the things he did in the demon world were for Zhao Yazi, but now I wanted to stop him from saving Zhao Yazi.

    Just thinking about this made me sigh.

    "What are you sighing for?"

    Luo Fang was the first to speak: "Are you here this time to persuade me to give up attacking the world of the underworld?"

    "Yes." I didn't mince words and said, "Luo Fang, we can take our time to deal with the Tongtian Sect. There is no need to be in such a hurry. Besides, five thousand black-armored troops and you demon soldiers can't deal with it."  Their."

    Luo Fang smiled lightly: "Axiu, do you know who among the six of us is still standing still after all these years?"

    "kindness?"

    Luo Fang asked me: "You may be stronger than before, but why are you still so naive? If you come to my territory at this time, you are not afraid of me taking action against you?" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.  com

 Chapter 685 Rebellion

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I smiled confidently and looked at Luo Fang: "You kid, I don't understand you yet? You can't attack me. Why are you talking nonsense? Let's talk about business. You guys should give up the attack. The Black Armored Army is so difficult.  , it¡¯s hard for you to get over it.¡±

    Luo Fang touched his long hair, glanced at me, and said, "Am I so worthy of your trust?"

    "Axiu."

    Ai Tangtang beside me pulled the corner of my clothes.

    I heard something was wrong in Luo Fang's tone, and I nodded: "Brother, after so many years, don't believe me, who do you believe? If you really want to harm me, then I will admit defeat."

    "Thank you for trusting me so much." Luo Fang stood up at this time.

    Suddenly, there was the sound of troops mobilizing outside. I looked out the window and saw that the teahouse had been surrounded by groups of demon soldiers.

    "Luo Fang, what do you mean?" I looked at Luo Fang and asked.

    "Because you trust me so much, I won't kill you with my own hands today."

    Before Luo Fang finished speaking, suddenly, a person rushed in from outside the house. When I saw it, it turned out to be Jining.

    Jining was wearing a white Confucian robe.

    "Demon Lord, you can't let him go. He is the source of all disasters. As long as you kill him, you can easily rescue Zhao Yazi!" Jining said.

    A flash of red light flashed in Luo Fang's eyes. He turned back and looked at me, and a strong pressure on his body rushed toward me.

    Ai Tangtang and I were both suppressed by his momentum and could not move.

    "Jining, what do you mean!" I cursed, and then I was stunned for a long time. At this time, I remembered that Jining seemed to be possessed by someone in Baiyujing.

    He should not be Jining, but the person possessing Jining.

    With a smile on his face, he walked to Luo Fang and said: "Demon Lord, as long as you kill this person, all problems will be solved. He is cursed by Hattianxiao and cannot escape from the underworld for long, let alone lead the Black Armored Army.  Fighting with you, and he is the descendant of Hentianxiao and the most threatening person."

    "That's enough!" Luo Fang suddenly grabbed his neck, looked at him with murderous intent and said, "Shut up!"

    "Demon Lord, everything I said is for your own good." Jining spoke slowly.

    "Who are you and why do you want to sow discord between our brothers?" I asked.

    At this time, I am almost certain that this person is definitely not Jining. Although Jining is calm enough, at this time, he is being held in Luo Fang's hands with murderous intent. If Luo Fang wants to kill him, he will die at any time.

    But he didn't panic at all. He looked at me calmly: "Does it matter who I am? Zhang Xiu, you are the source of all evil. Only by killing you can everything be liberated."

    "enough!"

    Luo Fang waved his hand and threw Jining out of the room.

    He hit a wall, shattered it, and flew outside.

    Luo Fang looked at me hard, with a tear streaming from his eyes.

    "I have no choice but not to kill you with my own hands. If you die among my soldiers today, you will not be blamed on me."

    I let out a long sigh and looked at Luo Fang: "I thought back then, we became brothers, but didn't expect that today, we would actually turn against each other?"

    "You don't know the reason." Luo Fang took a breath: "You can't blame me for everything. You will understand when you know the truth."

    "Then what is the truth?" I yelled at Luo Fang: "The Dragon King said I was a scourge, and even you said the same, pretending to be mysterious one after another, saying that you will understand when I know the truth, then you tell me  What is my truth!¡±

    I felt very sad. Although Ai Tangtang also advised me not to come to Luo Fang, I still came without hesitation based on my trust in Luo Fang.

    "And I came here this time, actually, more for Luo Fang's good. Even if I didn't come, Luo Fang wouldn't be able to invade the Yang Realm with the Black Armored Army here.

    I came here for Luo Fang, but now Luo Fang is trying to deal with me. How can I not feel uncomfortable?

    "Commanders outside, listen to the order! Capture Zhang Xiu and Ao Tangtang alive. If you can't capture them alive, kill them on the spot!" Luo Fang said loudly.

    At this time, the deafening voice of the demon soldiers also came to mind outside: "Yes!"

    "Are you serious?" I looked at Luo Fang.

    Luo Fang waved his hand, turned around and left, but Xiao Hanbao was young, glanced at me, and then jumped up and left with Luo Fang.

    "Let's go, fight out first." After I finished speaking, I shouted: "Qingluan Fire Phoenix!"

    From the backpack on my back, Qingluan Fire Phoenix flew out, then grew in size, rushed out, and breathed flames at the demon soldiers on the street outside.

    These demon soldiers were obviously well-trained. They held shields in their hands to resist the flames spit out by Qingluan Fire Phoenix. Only a few of them did not have time to react and were burned to death by the flames.

    "Just give me a fart and fly away." Ai Tangtang rolled his eyes at me.

    As soon as I thought about it, I blew a whistle towards Qingluan Fire Phoenix, and they flew back and instantly turned into hot wheels. I jumped on it, and then Ai Tangtang also changed back to his true form, and we both flew towards Huanghuo.  Just fly outside the city.

    When we flew to the wall of Huangzhou City, Ai Tangtang and I seemed to have hit an invisible barrier.

    There is a barrier and you can¡¯t fly out.

    "Go from the city wall." After Ai Tangtang said that, she turned around and flew downwards. I hurriedly followed behind her.

    Those arrows hitting Ai Tangtang basically did no harm.

    Ai Tangtang and I were at the gate of the city and flew directly outside.

    As soon as we left Huangzhou City, these demonic soldiers couldn't catch up even if they wanted to. We flew towards the blood-soil plain.

    After flying for a while, I saw that the demon soldiers did not continue to pursue them.

    After Ai Tangtang and I flew to the Blood Soil Plain, we flew to the ground to rest.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Luo Fang would really take action against me.¡± I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand and sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried to persuade you before, but you didn¡¯t listen.¡± Ai Tangtang looked at me and said.

    I fell silent after hearing this and looked at Ai Tangtang: "Luo Fang is not such a person. I know him very well. He suddenly made a move on me, unless something changed his view of me."

    Ai Tangtang asked: "You mean Jining?"

    "Yes." I nodded: "Only Jining is possible. His appearance makes me feel very uncomfortable."

    "I told you, among all the people who went to Bai Yujing, only Jining was possessed by something. It must be the person possessed by Jining who made Luo Fang change his attitude toward me.  That¡¯s why he took action against me.¡±

    "But why?" Ai Tangtang couldn't help but say.

    "Because Zhang Xiu is the source of trouble."

    Suddenly, the Dragon King appeared from nowhere. He put his hands behind his back and frowned as he looked at the two of us sitting on the ground resting: "What are you doing back to the devil world? Why are you back?" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.  com

 Chapter 686 Box Theory

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Ai Tangtang and I looked at the sudden appearance of the Dragon King in surprise.

    Ai Tangtang asked happily: "Father, why are you here?"

    The Dragon King said with a cold face: "What are you doing back here!"

    The Dragon King's voice clearly had a trace of anger, and I frowned and said, "Your Majesty the Dragon King, although you are the overlord in the Demon Realm, it seems that we do not need your permission to return to the Demon Realm. Moreover, we have not entered the territory of the demon clan.  "

    The Dragon King let out a long sigh, closed his eyes, and then said, "You shouldn't have come back."

    I heard some scrutiny and asked: "Your Majesty the Dragon King, I have some very confusing things and I want to ask you. I don't know if you can give me an answer."

    "Who do you think you are?" The Dragon King glared at me.

    Ai Tangtang said: "Father."

    When the Dragon King heard this, he looked at Ai Tangtang with a doting look in his eyes: "Ask me. After asking, never go back to the devil world."

    When I heard this, I said, "Two things. Who is Bai Yujing's master? Is Jining possessed by him? And, why did you say I was a disaster in the first place?"

    After asking, I waited. The Dragon King seemed to be thinking, and then said: "Do you believe in fate? Do you believe in the existence of fate?"

    "destiny?"

    Ai Tangtang and I looked at each other at the same time.

    The Dragon King said: "Originally I couldn't say this kind of thing, but now that fate has arrived, and even more so in the devil world, it doesn't matter even if I say it."

    "Destiny is a fickle thing. Everyone in the world thinks that there is God's will in the dark, but they don't know that everything is happening according to the plan of fate."

    The Dragon King said: "Jining is possessed by fate."

    "Destiny? If fate is so powerful as you said, Dragon King, then why would he possess someone else?" I asked.

    "Listen to me and tell you slowly." The Dragon King said: "You humans are really smart. You have used a good metaphor to describe the extremely complicated matter of fate."

    "This is the box theory."

    "If the world we live in is compared to a box, and there is a bigger box outside the box, then destiny may be in the world of the box outside."

    "And the world we live in may be a book or a story in the outside world, created by others."

    "For example, if someone from our world writes a novel, then the world where the protagonist in the story lives may actually exist."

    "And in our world, the author who wrote this book is the fate of their world."

    "Can you understand this?" asked the Dragon King.

    I immediately said: "This is too ridiculous."

    "No nonsense, not at all." The Dragon King shook his head and smiled bitterly: "Try it. A few years ago, there were people from the outside world who entered our world."

    I frowned when I heard this.

    "Destiny is not omnipotent. He also has many limitations. In fact, in our world, fate has not visited us for many years. Since you entered Bai Yujing, fate has truly awakened and allowed him to possess that person.  It¡¯s on the boy named Jining.¡±

    "This is all I know. As for why he found the Demon Lord, and how he made the Demon Lord decide to attack the underworld, I don't know."

    The Dragon King paused and said: "As for why you are said to be a disaster, it comes from Shen Wushuang."

    "Shen Wushuang is too mysterious. I only know that he was from the Ming Dynasty, and he has been dormant since then. I want to know more about him, but I don't know, but I feel that what he is planning is not simple."

    "After you appeared, the entire Tongtian Sect was no longer as mysterious as before. Instead, it became unusually active. Although I don't know why, Shen Wushuang definitely has plans for you, so I believe that you are a scourge and don't want the little one to suffer.  Tangni is with you."

    Hearing this, I gratefully bowed to the Dragon King. Although what he said today was surprising, it could be regarded as clearing up my doubts.

    I have never doubted the truth or falsehood of what the Dragon King said. After all, he either didn¡¯t say it or not. Since he said it, there is no need to lie to me.

    "When the Dragon King suddenly and unreasonably wanted to kill me, he probably felt that Jining, who was possessed by fate, had come to the demon world, and was worried that there would be a disaster in the demon world, so he used this method to force Ai Tangtang to leave with me.  From the demon world?" I asked.In fact, when the Dragon King suddenly attacked me, I felt that it was very unreasonable.

    ¡°When I listened to Dragon King¡¯s explanation again, I understood the reason why he took action against me.

    Since the Dragon King has long known that I have such a relationship with Tongtian Sect, he has long known that I am a disaster and wants to kill me, so he should find a way to kill me from the beginning.

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he understood and hurriedly said: "Father, you don't have to worry about me, I won't leave in the devil world. Anyone who wants to harm you must get through me first!"

    A wry smile appeared on the Dragon King's old face, and he looked at Ai Tangtang: "Xiao Tangni, everything my father has done in this life is for your own good. Now that I have left the devil world, I will never come back, and so will I.  I don¡¯t know what problems will happen in the demon world in the future.¡±

    I said: "With His Majesty the Dragon King's ability, even if there is a big mess, you can still be safe."

    "It's hard to say." The Dragon King sighed and said, "You can leave. The Demon King's attack on the world is just the beginning. He may not have felt that he has actually been guided and controlled by the fate around him, otherwise he would not have done what he did.  Such a ridiculous decision to attack the underworld."

    I frowned, and the Dragon King turned around and left.

    Ai Tangtang looked at the back of the Dragon King with a tangled look on his face. I asked, "Can't bear to part with you?"

    "Yes." Ai Tangtang nodded slightly: "How can I leave even though I know my demon clan is in trouble?"

    "Okay, with your three-legged cat skills, even if your demon clan is in trouble, what can you do to help?" I said, "Don't think so much, let's go back to the earth."

    ¡°What should we do about Luo Fang?¡± she asked.

    I thought about it and said: "With the Black Armor Army here, Luo Fang cannot cross the Demon Plain. After he is defeated, we will find him again and have a good chat."

    After saying that, Ai Tangtang and I returned to the underworld.

    This trip to the devil world made me feel very uncomfortable.

    Luo Fang actually let that piece of shit take control of him.

    Of course, it was not like Jining who was possessed directly, but on the side, through various guidance, to change some of his ideas.

    "Actually, I'm quite pleased. Jining asked Luo Fang to kill me before, but Luo Fang didn't take action, and instead let those demon soldiers do it. In fact, this was a disguised form of letting Ai Tangtang and I go.

    [ps: Well, you can follow Xiaojiu¡¯s WeChat public platform: wujiu1995. I will talk about the prototype of Ai Tangtang sometime.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 687 Preparations for Laoshan

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After returning to the earth, Ai Tangtang and I did not go back to Chongqing. Instead, we took a plane to Qingdao and went to Qingdao.

    This time, because Luo Fang wanted to attack Yangjian, Sun Xiaopeng invited many experts, sects, and cults in Yangjian as Laoshan to go to Laoshan to discuss countermeasures.

    Although the Demonic Plain is blocked by the black-armored army, they are about to lead their troops to attack the Yang Realm. As the largest sect in the Yang Realm, how could Laoshan not make some moves?

    No matter what, we must discuss countermeasures. If, in the unlikely event, the Black Armored Army fails to resist the demon soldiers led by Luo Fang, how should we in the world deal with it.

    Although with the strength of the Black Armored Army, the possibility of such a thing is very small, you must definitely be prepared. If Luo Fang really takes those magic soldiers through the Black Armored Army and comes to the world of the world, he will not be caught off guard.  , don¡¯t know what to do.

    As soon as Ai Tangtang and I returned to the earth, we received an invitation call from Sun Xiaopeng.

    When Tangtang and I got off the plane, it happened to be three o'clock in the afternoon.

    The sunshine in Qingdao is quite strong today, and the heat makes people feel uncomfortable.

    We arrived at the airport exit. Sun Xiaopeng was wearing a T-shirt, and girl Haruko was standing next to her. The two of them were chatting and laughing.

    "Axiu!" Sun Xiaopeng saw me and hurried over to ask: "How was your chat with Luo Fang this time in the Demon Realm?"

    "Not ideal." I smiled bitterly.

    Sun Xiaopeng asked: "Does he still insist on attacking the underworld? Why is this kid so stupid? Are you right?"

    "Who knows what his kid is thinking." I laughed dryly.

    Ai Tangtang said from the side: "Luo Fang may be a little different from before. If you meet him next time, I suggest you two stop showing any mercy and kill him directly. Don't be reluctant to do so."

    Sun Xiaopeng rolled his eyes at Ai Tangtang: "You girl, how can you talk? No matter how good Luo Fang is, he is still our own brother."

    "You don't know, but Axiu and I encountered a lot of things when we returned to the Demon Realm this time." Ai Tangtang then told Sun Xiaopeng about our encounters in the Demon Realm.

    After hearing this, Sun Xiaopeng looked at me with disbelief on his face: "You mean, that guy Luo Fang still wants to kill you two?"

    "If he takes action, Ai Tangtang and I probably won't be able to come back. He should be willing to let us go." I explained.

    "But next time we meet, he will definitely kill you directly." Ai Tangtang looked at me and said: "When you fight with him, you must not be soft-hearted. Once you are soft-hearted, he might kill you."

    Ai Tangtang said to me seriously: "No matter how good the relationship between Luo Fang and us was before, that is all in the past tense. Now he is the Demon King and has fallen into a demonic state. When the time comes, you will really fight with him.  I hope it¡¯s him who dies, not you.¡±

    I nodded slightly, understanding what Ai Tangtang meant.

    Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s face also looked very ugly. He scratched his hair and said, ¡°This is nonsense. Luo Fang led troops to attack Yangjian. I don¡¯t know how he came up with it.¡±

    "Stop complaining, let's go to Laoshan first. Didn't you say there are a lot of people here?" I asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng nodded: "Yes, this time, because this is the first time in thousands of years, the demon world is preparing to attack the Yang world on a large scale. We, the famous and decent sect, and some powerful Mr. Yin and Yang, not to mention the demon hunters, even those cults, and  We, the demon clan in the world, have all sent people over to discuss this matter."

    "After all, if the demons or monsters from the demon world are really allowed to invade the earth, it will not be a good thing for all of us."

    Sun Xiaopeng frowned and said: "There is only one company, Tongtian Sect. After contacting us, they did not express their position. They seemed not to care about the progress of this matter at all."

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after we go to Laoshan.¡±

    We went to the garage and got into Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s car. On the way, we didn¡¯t talk about this topic again.

    Ai Tangtang and I were sitting in the back, feeling that the atmosphere was a bit depressing, so we asked Sun Xiaopeng who was driving in front: "Hey, Old Sun, when are you and Miss Qingzi's wedding going to be held?"

    "Ah." When Miss Haruko heard this, she was stunned and said, "This is too fast."

    "Hey, don't tell me. Our elders in Laoshan have been persuading me to marry Qingzi all day long. Those old bastards are too lenient." Sun Xiaopeng said impatiently.

    Ai Tangtang smiled and said: "What's wrong, I heard you complaining, our Qingzi is so beautiful, and we followed you all the way to China, is it possible that you still don't want to marry her?"

    "How can that be possible?" Sun Xiaopeng looked at QingziSaid: "Qingzi is so good, of course I am willing to marry him, but I don't want my marriage to be controlled by those elders."

    "If you don't like their painting, if I ask you to get married, you have to get married quickly, otherwise you will be sorry for the hanging sample of your ancestors." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    I joked: "You are the leader of Laoshan after all, so please be careful with your image when you speak."

    "I'm used to it." Sun Xiaopeng smiled.

    We drove all the way to the parking lot inside Laoshan Pai.

    When I got off the bus, I saw many people wearing Taoist robes, running around and busy.

    "What are they busy with?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    "Let's have a meeting to discuss how to deal with the demon soldiers led by Luo Fang." Sun Xiaopeng glanced at the two of us: "Don't you two think that inviting so many experts here will end up setting up two tables of food and wine, and then everyone drinks and talks nonsense?  It¡¯s too perfunctory.¡±

    "After all, they are the people we summoned from Laoshan, how could they be so casual." Sun Xiaopeng walked in front and explained.

    I have been to Mount Laoshan many times, but even the last time Sun Xiaopeng was canonized as the leader, it was not so grand.

    At this time, almost all Taoist priests in Laoshan were mobilized.

    ???????????? But it¡¯s right to think about it carefully, the title of leader can only happen two or three times in a hundred years, but this is the first time in a thousand years that the world¡¯s heroes discuss how to deal with the demons.

    This event should be attended by top domestic experts. As Laoshan who convenes everyone, the event scene is too chilly, which is a shame.

    After Sun Xiaopeng took us up to the mountain, it seemed that there were still many guests to receive, so he asked Miss Qingzi to take us to wander around the Laoshan School.

    Along the way, the Taoist priests passing by would greet Miss Qingzi warmly when they saw her. It seemed that her popularity was really good.

    Ai Tangtang held Qingzi's hand and asked: "Qingzi, you have been in Laoshan for a while. How are you? Are you used to it? If that boy Sun Xiaopeng bullies you, just tell me and I will help you beat him up.  "

    Qingzi grinned: "Actually, Xiaopeng is really good to me. He is the best person to me besides my family."

    "Having him take care of me is much better than being hunted down by the Anbei family and living a bumpy and wandering life." Miss Haruko said slowly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 688 Conversation with Mr. Situ

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Ai Tangtang put his arm around Qingzi's shoulders and said, "Qingzi, let me tell you, although Sun Xiaopeng looks unattractive on weekdays, he is definitely a good man."

    When I heard this, I couldn¡¯t help but whisper: ¡°Including playing with shemales?¡±

    "What?" They both looked back at me.

    "It's nothing." I shook my head quickly.

    Since I remember the scene when Sun Xiaopeng followed Yan Beixun to play with transvestites, just thinking about it, the head of Laoshan has done such a thing, I can't help but laugh.

    Miss Haruko arranged the best guest room for the two of us.

    "This seems to have been arranged by Sun Xiaopeng in advance. This is a large courtyard with eight or nine rooms. The rooms for Ai Tangtang and I are estimated to be more than 100 square meters, and have everything we need.

    After Miss Haruko dropped us off, she smiled and said, "I still have to help him arrange some work, you two can do it yourself."

    After saying that, Miss Haruko turned and left.

    "Hey, to be honest, that boy Sun Xiaopeng, I don't know how many lifetimes he has been blessed to meet Miss Qingzi." Ai Tangtang sat on the bed and looked at Miss Qingzi's back.

    I nodded, then touched my nose and put the things down.

    Suddenly, I heard the sound of chatting outside, and I heard the voice of Mr. Situ.

    I said hello to Ai Tangtang, then opened the door and saw Sun Xiaopeng walking inside with Mr. Situ.

    "Mr. Situ, are you here too?" I said with a smile.

    When Mr. Situ saw it was me, he smiled and nodded to me. Then he walked over with Sun Xiaopeng and said, "How long have you been here?"

    ¡°I just arrived, come in and sit for a while.¡± I greeted Mr. Situ warmly.

    Mr. Situ is wearing a black Chinese tunic suit, and he always exudes a noble temperament.

    This kind of thing really cannot be pretended, but is revealed invisibly.

    This has nothing to do with status. Just like Sun Xiaopeng, his status is high enough, but he still walks like a little ruffian.

    "Axiu, then help me entertain Mr. Situ. There are still a lot of things that need to be done. Let's go first." After Sun Xiaopeng finished speaking, he waved his hand and left.

    After Mr. Situ came in, he sat on the table, smiled at Ai Tangtang, and said, "There were quite a lot of people at your wedding."

    I smiled and sat down opposite Mr. Situ: "Not much came."

    "Are you still being polite to me? There are currently three giants in the demon world. The Dragon King of the Demon Clan is your father-in-law, the Demon King is your brother, and the King of Demons wants to accept you as his son-in-law. The master is smiling with hatred and wearing a green phoenix.  ." Mr. Situ looked at me and said with emotion: "It has only been a few years, but you have become so strong."

    "What the hell, it's none of my business if they are strong." I smiled and made Mr. Situ a cup of tea.

    Mr. Situ said: "You can't say that. These factors are still your own strength, Zhang Xiu. A person's strength is not limited to his ability in Taoism."

    "For example, Sun Xiaopeng is not extremely talented, but he is the leader of Laoshan. When other people who are more powerful than him see him, they have to salute. This is also a kind of strength."

    Mr. Situ took a sip of tea.

    I asked: "I've troubled you many times, Mr. Situ, over the years. I'm really sorry. I'll give you a toast with tea instead of wine."

    "You're welcome." Mr. Situ raised his hand.

    I drank the tea in the cup in one gulp, and then asked: "Well, Mr. Situ, actually I still have some questions that I want to ask you."

    Mr. Situ looked at me with a smile on his face: "I know you don't have any good intentions. Why are you offering me tea all of a sudden?"

    "Ahem." The purpose was discovered by Mr. Situ. I coughed, covering up my embarrassment, and then asked: "Mr. Situ, I would like to ask you, how much do you know about Tongtian Sect, and about that Shenwushuang?  How much do you know? Can you tell me?"

    Mr. Situ¡¯s hand that was originally holding the teacup shook and he spilled a lot of tea.

    I can¡¯t help but secretly have some doubts in my heart. Mr. Situ can be regarded as a person with extraordinary abilities. He wouldn¡¯t be like this after hearing about Tongtian Sect and Shen Wushuang, right?

    Mr. Situ saw my appearance and said with a smile: "I'm going to make you laugh. I should know a little more about Tongtian Sect than others, but it's limited. After all, Tongtian Sect is too mysterious."

    When I heard this, I immediately became happy and invited Mr. Situ at first.When I asked about Tongtian Sect, I just wanted to give it a try, but I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Situ actually knew about it.

    Mr. Situ asked: "What do you want to know about Tongtian Sect?"

    "Anything will do." I said, "Let's talk while drinking tea."

    Ai Tangtang said: "You two chat, I'm very bored here, I'm going to go and play with Qingzi."

    "Be careful, don't be caught by those Taoist priests in Laoshan as monsters." I shouted.

    "knew."

    After Ai Tangtang finished speaking, he left the room.

    At this time, Mr. Situ and I were the only two people left in the room.

    Mr. Situ took a sip of tea and said, "Speaking of the Tongtian Sect, it can be said that they have done many evil things."

    "Doing a lot of evil?" I was stunned for a moment and asked, "I heard from others that the Tongtian Sect has always been very low-key."

    "It's just well hidden. Outsiders don't know the secrets of Tongtian Sect." Mr. Situ said: "Tongtian Sect has done countless evil things secretly, and it has killed many people."

    "I won't say much more about this aspect. It doesn't make much sense. Shen Wushuang appeared around the Ming Dynasty. After it appeared, it secretly gathered strength, but rarely accepted disciples."

    "As far as I know, he has five apprentices in total."

    "The lowest-ranked disciple, Zhao Yazi, you must be familiar with this one. In fact, I'm afraid you won't believe it. It seems that Shen Wushuang accepted Zhao Yazi as his disciple just for Luo Fang."

    I asked in surprise: "For Luo Fang?"

    Mr. Situ nodded slightly: "Yes, he seems to have accepted Zhao Yazi as his disciple. In fact, he just wanted to control Luo Fang, but he failed in the end."

    ¡°The fourth-ranked disciple, Zhang Baohuan, is already dead, so I won¡¯t mention him much.¡±

    "The third one is Zhong Changshu. You should have seen him in Baiyu Jingzhong, but this person is very impulsive and can't achieve great things." Mr. Situ shook his head slightly.

    "And this second one is the disciple that Shen Wushuang accepted a thousand years ago. His identity has always been mysterious. Even I don't know it."

    "I don't know the first one." Mr. Situ smiled bitterly: "Although I can find out some things about Tongtian Sect, the identity of the first and second disciples has always been the top secret of Tongtian Sect. No matter how I  No matter how much I investigate, I can¡¯t find it.¡±

    When I heard this, I nodded and asked: "Then do you know what the Tongtian Sect wants to do?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 689 Meeting

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After hearing this, Mr. Situ frowned. After a while, he slowly said, "I've never heard of it."

    "Really?" I sighed, feeling a little regretful.

    Mr. Situ said: "But I do know that Tongtian Sect has been preparing to deal with you."

    I said worriedly: "Actually, I have heard of this. You said that I am a poor person, just a lotus root incarnation. The most valuable thing is my Qingluan Fire Phoenix, but with the unparalleled strength of Shen Wushuang, I guess I can't take it seriously.  Ah, what is he trying to do with me?"

    Mr. Situ said with a smile: "Don't think so much. It's a blessing, not a curse. No matter what happens, the boat will be straightened out when it reaches the bridge, right?"

    "Right."

    After the chat, Mr. Situ stood up and said, "I'm going to rest first. The meeting will start tomorrow."

    "By the way, Mr. Situ, do you think we need to take action this time?" I asked, "Do you think Luo Fang can break through the black armored army?"

    Mr. Situ stopped and turned around and said, "Be prepared. This time, it's not as simple as everyone thinks. The Black Armored Army is strong, but I reckon that this time, it will definitely be a catastrophe."

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a catastrophe in the underworld, but for us, it definitely is.¡±

    After saying that, Mr. Situ walked out of the room. I looked at his back and thought about his words carefully, catastrophe?

    I was alone in the room, thinking carefully about what Mr. Situ said before. What he told me seemed to have been spoken for a long time, but there was no clue.

    I was lying on the bed worried, thinking about what Mr. Situ said before.

    ¡°An even more troubling question for me at this time is, if it comes time for Luo Fangdaorong and I to meet each other, will I really have the courage to kill him?

    I raised my hands and looked at them.

    I have been worried for a long time, and I still don¡¯t have an answer in my heart. Maybe I really won¡¯t kill Luo Fang, and I can¡¯t do it.

    Early the next morning, Ai Tangtang and I got up and got dressed.

    At this time, there were also Taoist priests from Laoshan who brought breakfast.

    Of course, not all the people who come have the treatment of being served breakfast. More people go to the canteen in Laoshan to eat. Only those who live in our courtyard will be served breakfast.

    The little Taoist priest who served breakfast looked to be thirteen or fourteen years old. After putting it down, he said: "Two seniors, the leader asked me to tell you that at nine o'clock in the morning, there will be a meeting in the main hall of our Laoshan Mountain."

    "Well, sorry for the trouble, little brother." I nodded.

    After the little Taoist priest left, Ai Tangtang and I had dinner.

    Ai Tangtang couldn't help but curl his lips: "This food is too unpalatable."

    When I heard this, I smiled and said, "It's useless for you to tell me this. You have to tell Sun Xiaopeng."

    Ai Tangtang is very good in other aspects, but he is very picky about what he eats.

    After having breakfast, Ai Tangtang and I wandered around the Laoshan School for a while.

    Yesterday, Sun Xiaopeng also sent two jade pendants. These two jade pendants are a sign of distinguished guests in Laoshan.

    Except for a few forbidden areas, we can go anywhere in Laoshan.

    We wandered around until ten o'clock, then we went to the main hall.

    Naturally, the main hall of Laoshan cannot accommodate so many people.

    In fact, the meeting was not held in the main hall, but in the square outside the main hall. There were four long tables placed in the square at this time.

    At the main seats of the four long tables, each sat Sun Xiaopeng, Boss Yunhai, Mr. Situ and Mr. Hu San.

    Sun Xiaopeng and Boss Yunhai are the heads and abbots of Laoshan and Longyin Temple, and they are the orthodox righteousness of the world, while Mr. Situ represents the idle Mr. Yin and Yang, the demon hunter, and the demon hunting organization behind them.

    As for Mr. Hu San¡¯s table, they are evil cults and monsters.

    These four people all sat in their seats with serious expressions.

    Even Sun Xiaopeng tightened his face and tried to look more serious.

    The four long tables are almost full of people, and the total number is estimated to be more than a hundred people.

    Most of these more than a hundred people are powerful folk Yin-Yang masters, monster hunters, or some kind of monsters, masters of cults.

    Ai Tangtang and I found a random seat and sat down. At this time, Sun Xiaopeng stood up, cupped his hands and said, "Today I, Laoshan, invite you all to come to our base for a banquet. If you are willing to show your favor, it really makes me, Laoshan Pengpi, shine."

    "I won't talk nonsense anymore. Everyone has heard about the Demon Lord from the Demon Realm who wants to lead troops to attack the Yang Realm."The purpose of inviting everyone here this time is to discuss a countermeasure together. If the Demon Lord really breaks through the siege from the black-armored army and comes to the world of the sun, how many people should we deploy and who will lead the team to fight, we all have to discuss a result.  .  "

    At this time, a person stood up at Mr. Hu San's table. When I saw it, it was Cheng Hu from the Queyue Organization. He said loudly: "Sun Xiaopeng, don't pretend to be confused. Who doesn't know that the devil is you?"  Maybe the sworn brother with Yunhai Old Bald Donkey is the Demon Lord you colluded with?"

    "I'll fuck you, uncle, Cheng Hu. If you come to Laoshan and you are still so arrogant, I will kill you today."

    Sun Xiaopeng suddenly became excited, took off his shoes and threw them towards Cheng Hu. Cheng Hu ducked to the side and said loudly: "Laoshan invited me here. I am here on behalf of Que Yue to give you Laoshan face, not to give you Sun Xiaopeng."  Face, if you want to drive me away today, then I¡¯ll leave!¡±

    "Okay!" Boss Yunhai stood up at this time and glanced at Cheng Hu: "Cheng Hu, everyone present also knows that you and Sun Xiaopeng have a personal grudge. We are not here to quarrel today.  We need to discuss how to deal with the Demon Lord!"

    "How comfortable do you think you will be when the demons return to the earth?" Yunhai boss finished speaking and sat down.

    Although Cheng Hu's eyes were a little unhappy, he also sat down.

    "I have something to say." At this time, Mr. Situ stood up.

    "This time, I'm afraid it's not as simple as everyone imagined." Mr. Situ glanced at the crowd and said, "I know there are many people among them, thinking that with the black-armored army in front of them, the Demon Lord can't do anything.  "

    "But some time ago, I made a prediction with my fingers. This time, it is not as simple as everyone thought. This time, it is a catastrophe in our world. I hope everyone will take it seriously."

    Mr. Situ is obviously more respected than Sun Xiaopeng by everyone present.

    When Sun Xiaopeng spoke before, many people present showed disdain, but Mr. Situ's words made everyone frown.

    Cheng Hu stood up and said, "Mr. Situ, everyone knows that you are very capable, but the Black Armor Army has suppressed the demon world for thousands of years. According to you, can the Demon Lord defeat the Black Armor Army?"

    "Who said you have to defeat the Black Armored Army before you can lead the demon army out?" Mr. Situ said.

    ¡¾PS: Everyone, please continue to guess who the first and second disciples of Shen Wushuang are. Both of them have already appeared in the book.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 690 Fighting against the super army of demons

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What do you mean?" I couldn't help but ask.

    Everyone in the audience was also excited. After all, everyone knows that currently, the only way for the demon world to come to the world of the sun is the demon plain guarded by the black armored army. The other channels have long been sealed by my master.

    Mr. Situ thought for a moment and said, "I am somewhat capable of divination."

    Old Yunhai laughed and said, "Mr. Situ, you are too polite. Who doesn't know how powerful your divination skills are?"

    Mr. Situ said: "I heard that the Demon King was going to attack the Yang Realm, so I made a divination, and the hexagram showed that there was a great disaster in the Yang Realm."

    Ai Tangtang said: "Mr. Situ, where is the Black Armor Army? Luo Fang cannot defeat the Black Armor Army."

    "Yes, I had this doubt before, so I did another divination to try to figure out what was going on with this catastrophe."

    "It's a pity that the hexagrams I divined are incomplete. I only know that there are experts on the Demon Lord's side to help him, so that the Demon Soldiers led by him can bypass the obstruction of the Black Armored Army."

    "As for how to get around it and what to do, I don't know." After Mr. Situ finished speaking, he looked around, and then said: "I hope I made a mistake in the hexagram display this time, but if I didn't  Wrong, then we are bound to have a battle with the demon army."

    A Mr. Yin Yang, whom I didn¡¯t know, said, ¡°Mr. Situ, just tell us what we should do.¡±

    "Since it is a war, war is not the same as killing demons and demons in our daily life, so we first choose a commander." Mr. Situ said.

    At this time, Cheng Hu stood up and cupped his hands: "Mr. Situ, this commander-in-chief must be you. According to seniority, Sun Xiaopeng and Yun Hai are not enough to preside over it. As for Mr. Hu San, although I respect him, hehe."

    He didn¡¯t say what he said next, but there was no need to say it. No one would want to let a monster command him to fight, right?

    After hearing this, Mr. Situ nodded slightly and looked at Sun Xiaopeng and the other three sitting in the front seat: "What do you think?"

    Sun Xiaopeng smiled and said: "Mr. Situ, I can't take on this big responsibility. You are here. You have made the demon hunting organization so prosperous, and no one can disapprove of you, right?"

    Boss Yunhai nodded slightly, agreeing with Sun Xiaopeng's words. Only Mr. Hu San snorted coldly, but did not object.

    Mr. Situ looked around: "It seems that everyone present has no objection to my proposal, right?"

    "certainly."

    The whole audience echoed loudly.

    Mr. Situ is a humble man with high abilities and low arrogance. Whether he is a cult, Mr. Yin-Yang, a Taoist priest, or a monster from Mr. Hu San's side, I guess there is only one person here who can be convinced by others, and that is Situ.  gentlemen.

    "Since everyone has no objections." Mr. Situ suddenly pointed at me: "Then, I recommend Zhang Xiu to be the commander-in-chief."

    As soon as Mr. Situ finished speaking, I was stunned. What was going on?

    The whole place was in an uproar.

    "This brat, what does he know?"

    "Why did Mr. Situ recommend this guy?"

    There were many voices like this in the audience. I stood up hurriedly, waved my hand and said, "Mr. Situ, please stop joking. I have no virtue or ability. As the commander-in-chief, it is up to you to take on such an important position."

    Mr. Situ raised his hand and the whole place fell silent.

    Mr. Situ said: "I recommended Zhang Xiu without any other motives. In other words, if I had selfish motives, I would recommend myself as the commander-in-chief."

    "of course."

    ? These people echoed.

    "First of all, here we have many people who are better than Zhang Xiu in terms of their ability to kill demons, but when it comes to leading troops to fight, this is not our strong point." Mr. Situ said.

    "Master Zhang Xiu is here to hate Tianxiao. Everyone present should have heard of Hentianxiao to some extent. He is a person who can suppress the demon world and the demons and monsters for thousands of years."

    "Zhang Xiu can be the commander-in-chief if he just learns the three basic skills from his master."

    Cheng Hu stood up hurriedly and said: "But this kid, even if he learned the skill of catching ghosts from Hentianxiao, he may not have learned how to lead troops in war."

    Mr. Situ smiled: "Zhang Xiu was in the demon world before, leading the demon clan's iron demon army and fighting against 50,000 demon clan elites."

    Everyone in the audience looked at me, and I nodded, but there was no explanation. The 50,000 elite soldiers were killed by the black-armored army.

    "He is me"?The only person here who has led troops to fight and won a great victory, do you think he is qualified to be this commander-in-chief?  Mr. Situ said loudly.

    At this time, everyone in the venue started discussing in a low voice.

    Although I don¡¯t understand why Mr. Situ did this, I have no objection. Being able to be such a commander-in-chief, no matter how you think about it, is a good thing.

    Ai Tangtang was on the side, gently pulled my clothes, and said with a smile: "Hey, you are going to be a high official."

    I patted her head: "Stop talking."

    Ai Tangtang glared at me with an aggrieved look, then raised his hand, supported his head, and giggled, not knowing what he was thinking.

    Mr. Hu San looked at me with interest, and then said to Mr. Situ: "Situ, are you sure you want this guy to lead the army? If something goes wrong, someone will die."

    Mr. Situ looked at Mr. Hu San and said, "He is really the most suitable candidate."

    "Anyone here who disagrees with Zhang Xiu being the commander-in-chief can stand up and express his opinion. If Zhang Xiu is confirmed as the commander-in-chief later, then during the war with the demons, every order given by the commander-in-chief will be  You have to obey!¡±

    Those present were just discussing in low voices, but none of them stood up to object.

    "Okay, Zhang Xiu, from now on, you will be our commander-in-chief." Mr. Situ stretched out his hand: "Come here and say a few words. In addition, you will name the army we fight against the demons this time."

    I walked up to Mr. Situ and was watched by everyone.

    I touched the back of my head and said, "Well, I don't know what to say. Anyway, just beat the demons back."

    The whole audience looked at me quietly, looking a little embarrassed. I didn¡¯t know what to say next. Only Ai Tangtang suddenly stood up and applauded: "Well said! Well said."

    As she said that, she poked Haruko who was sitting next to her. Haruko came to her senses and stood up and clapped along.

    I looked at Ai Tangtang, who was laughing and applauding, and found that although this girl was a bit young, she was quite cute.

    "Ahem, okay, sit down." I said.

    Ai Tangtang then sat down honestly.

    ¡°Well, since we are going to fight against the demons, if we want to give it a name, it¡¯s called Fighting the Demonic Super Army. How about this name?¡± I asked.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 691 Food is still stolen

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After saying this name, the whole audience suddenly became colder. I asked awkwardly: "What, this name, no, is not good?"

    "good!"

    It was Ai Tangtang again. She stood up and clapped happily. This girl gave me too much face.

    "Sit down." I winked at her hastily.

    Ai Tangtang curled his lips and sat down.

    "Okay, let's fight against the super army of demons." Mr. Situ said with a smile.

    Mr. Hu San couldn't help but said: "This name, how about changing it to another one?"

    "No." Mr. Situ said with a serious face: "It's not that I won't give you a name, but since Zhang Xiu has become the commander-in-chief at this time, we must respect every decision he makes. It takes such a long time to choose a name.  If you want to criticize Zhang Xiu's decision, will anyone listen to his orders on the battlefield when the clock is racing against time?"

    Hearing this, Mr. Hu San nodded, and my expression became condensed. The sense of relaxation I felt before suddenly disappeared.

    Mr. Situ's words suddenly made me realize that the commander-in-chief does not stand in that position and show off his power, but fights. Every decision will determine the life and death of his men, and even the victory or defeat on the battlefield.

    "In addition, the Demon Lord's ability should have reached the level of the Dragon King and the King of Demons, and may even be a little stronger than them. And beside him, there is the assistance of the great demon Huang Mang."

    He said with a serious face: "If the demon soldiers under my command are one-on-one, even the most powerful among us can easily defeat ten of them. But once they form an array and attack, our advantage will be gone."  There is nothing left.¡±

    "Mr. Hu San, I would like to trouble you to bring more monsters from the northeast." Mr. Situ said.

    Mr. Hu San frowned: "You want the people under me to be cannon fodder? I won't do such a thing."

    Mr. Hu San¡¯s words are really straightforward.

    "No." Mr. Situ shook his head and said, "In this way, the four of us will lead the Laoshan Taoist priests as the deputy commander-in-chief, Sun Xiaopeng, and Yunhai, the leader, will lead the people of Longyin Temple."

    "I am in charge of Mr. Yin Yang and the monster hunters in the world, and you will lead the monsters yourself."

    "Commander Zhang Xiu gave an order to the four of us. Of course, if it is an order to die absolutely, we can discuss it, but if it is another order, we cannot refuse."

    "In that case, I have no objection." Mr. Hu San nodded slightly.

    "Well, you can continue to discuss it. I don't know much about forming an army."

    After I said that, I took Ai Tangtang and left quickly. I really didn¡¯t understand this thing. If I stayed there, I would probably cause trouble for them. After returning to my residence with Ai Tangtang, I let out a long breath.

    After sitting down with Ai Tangtang, she asked me with a smile: "Why are you exhaling? It's so majestic to be the commander-in-chief."

    "It's a lot of pressure. After all, if we lose the battle with the demons, a large group of demons will flood into the underworld." I said, "I can't help but feel less stressed."

    I glanced at her and asked, "It's you, why are you so unusual today? You seem so happy."

    Ai Tangtang couldn't help but laugh again and said, "Of course I'm happy. How can I not be happy when you become a high official?"

    "Really?" I asked.

    Ai Tangtang nodded, sat next to me, held my arm, and then leaned his head on my shoulder. He looked at the ceiling and said, "Actually, I hated those days in the past. When I was in the Monster Clan, people would call each other "  Princess, and then looked scared to me.¡±

    "I knew in my heart that it was my father they were afraid of, not me, so I made up my mind that in the future I would make a difference on my own and fight for the entire army. Even if things don't work out, the husband I'm looking for would have to be a general."

    When Ai Tangtang said this, he looked at me with bright eyes: "I didn't expect you to really become a general."

    I looked at Ai Tangtang¡¯s innocent smile and smiled in my heart. I touched her face and said, ¡°How can being a general be so majestic? There are so many things to do.¡±

    Ai Tangtang smiled and said: "I don't care, doesn't my father look down on you? Well, when the time comes and I beat that boy Luo Fang back to the demon world, I will take you back to the demon clan. You can't let them call me princess, you have to call me commander-in-chief."  Madam, how majestic you are.¡±

    "I feel like the princess sounds more majestic."

    "Are you asking for a beating?" Ai Tangtang glared at me.

    "Okay, the commander-in-chief's wife is so majestic, that's all." I then asked, "But tell me, why did Mr. Situ?I was elected as the commander-in-chief. It is true that I have fought in the demon world, but I won entirely with the help of the black-armored army.  "

    "Maybe he wants you to find the Black Armored Army for help?" Ai Tangtang said.

    "Ask the Black Armor Army to help. As long as it can be done, even if I am not the commander-in-chief, I will do it." I really can't figure out why Mr. Situ made such a decision.

    "Okay, Commander-in-Chief, come with me to the kitchen to steal something to eat." Ai Tangtang said.

    I asked: "Hey, there was a lot of food there just now. Aren't you full? How about we go back to eat some more?"

    "What do you know? Food is still stolen fragrance." After saying that, Ai Tangtang took my hand and led me to Laoshan's kitchen in a sly manner.

    ?????????????????? This sounds weird to me. Besides, bro, I am already a commander in chief, right? I followed my wife to someone else¡¯s kitchen to steal food. If other people knew about this, how much would they despise me?

    Thinking about it, after Ai Tangtang and I came to the kitchen, Ai Tangtang said: "You give me a good wind, I will go in and steal, and I will come out soon."

    After saying that, he climbed in through the kitchen window, and within a few minutes, he brought out a lot of pastries.

    "Hurry up and leave." I pulled her and ran towards the yard where I lived. It would be so embarrassing if someone caught me.

    After we ran back, we were so tired that we were panting.

    I looked around and saw no one, so I led Ai Tangtang into the house.

    ¡°Haha, I wasn¡¯t discovered.¡±

    I breathed a sigh of relief.

    When I looked around, I saw Mr. Situ sitting in the room, looking at us suspiciously.

    "What did you two do? I came to see you just now, but there was no one in the house." Mr. Situ asked.

    "We went out for a walk." I said.

    "Yes, I went shopping."

    Ai Tangtang said vaguely. I turned around and saw that this girl had already eaten all the food. She had a big steamed bun stuffed in her mouth, and she couldn't speak clearly. She was also holding a lot of pastries.

    Mr. Situ couldn't help but smile. He was very smart and probably guessed it. He said, "Whatever you want to eat, just ask someone to bring it over. Why bother to get it yourself."

    ¡°Eating is still delicious stolen.¡± I borrowed Ai Tangtang¡¯s words.

    "What nonsense is this?" Mr. Situ asked.

    I looked at Ai Tangtang next to me: "Yeah, I don't know what the absurdity is." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 692 What¡¯s in the Heart

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Well, Zhang Xiu wants to steal something to eat. I'll get it for him." After Ai Tangtang finished speaking, he hugged the things and said, "I'll go play with Qingzi while you guys chat."

    After saying that, he turned around and ran away.

    I looked at Ai Tangtang¡¯s back and was speechless for a while.

    Why didn¡¯t you just steal some pastries and run away?

    "You, madam, are quite interesting." Mr. Situ poured two cups of tea and said, "Sit down."

    I sat down next to Mr. Situ with an embarrassed look on his face. Mr. Situ said, "I came here this time to tell you that we are going to fight against the demons in the snowy mountain in Tibet and intercept them directly in the snowy mountain."

    "Well, we can't let them go to the earth to cause trouble." I nodded and asked, "But we can also go to the Demon Plain."

    "No, I don't know how to explain this situation to you. Trust me, the black-armored army can't stop the demon soldiers led by the Demon Lord. The Demon Lord has expert help, hey." Mr. Situ sighed.  tone.

    I asked: "The master you are talking about is destiny, right?"

    Mr. Situ looked at me in surprise: "Do you know fate?"

    "The Dragon King told me when I was in the Demon Realm." I nodded.

    Mr. Situ smiled and said, "Really?"

    "This fate is our real obstacle." Mr. Situ sighed.

    I asked: "How about we send some experts to assassinate him?"

    "You think too much. Destiny is the way of heaven! How to kill him? Although he is just possessed by a puppet, he is definitely not so easy to kill."

    When I heard this, I nodded slightly, which made sense. Mr. Situ said to me, "Okay, this is going a bit too far."

    "By the way, Mr. Situ, why did you let me be the commander-in-chief?" I asked doubtfully, "This burden is too heavy."

    Mr. Situ smiled and said, "Why do you ask?"

    ¡°I just feel like I don¡¯t have that much ability.¡± I said.

    "Are you no longer confident in yourself?" Mr. Situ asked, looking at me with a smile.

    I nodded slightly: "It's not that I don't have confidence. When I led the Iron Demon Army, I didn't know how much I weighed. I understand that the 50,000 demon elites defeated by the Black Armored Army have nothing to do with me at all."

    Mr. Situ patted me on the shoulder: "Do you think I have other ideas? You're wrong. Indeed, among us, you are the only one who is the most suitable to lead the army."

    "Why?" I asked.

    Mr. Situ looked at me: "Because you are the only one who has the experience of leading an army. This kind of experience cannot be learned."

    I said; "But this is not enough"

    Mr. Situ interrupted me: "If the experience of personally leading an army is not enough, how can other people lead the army without even having any contact with them?"

    Hearing what Mr. Situ said, I immediately felt that it made sense.

    "Come on, the future of the world depends on you." Mr. Situ encouraged.

    When he said this, I suddenly felt even more unsure.

    "By the way, after their opinions, the name of your super army that fights against the demons, ahem, of course, I'm not saying that the name you chose as the commander is not good, but it is a bit too long, why not change it to the name of the anti-demon army?  asked Mr. Situ.

    When I heard it, I laughed and said, "I just made up this name. Let's change it."

    "Well, when I changed the name to Mr. Hu San in public just now, I was actually worried that if this precedent was set, other people would question your order after the war started."

    Mr. Situ said: "We will immediately start preparing the army to go to the snowy mountain."

    "Is the number of people enough? Since Luo Fang is launching a large-scale attack, he will bring many people. At least there will be more than 50,000 demons. If there are only a few hundred people, they will be scattered by them."

    Mr. Situ smiled and said: "Don't worry, in fact, this time, we Mr. Yin and Yang, Taoist priests, are just secondarily organized into an elite unit. The other people will be selected from the army and then issued guns and ammunition that can deal with evil spirits. They are the ones who  The main force.¡±

    "However, since it is difficult to make bullets to deal with evil spirits, the inventory is not large, so the number of people should not be particularly large." Mr. Situ paused and said.

    I asked: "If it doesn't work, let the people above throw a few missiles over and flatten the snowy mountain directly."

    "No, the impact would be too great." Mr. Situ shook his head.

    "It will have a big impact, but it is better than the demons returning to the earth."

    "You have been to that snowy mountain and flattened the entire mountain. Is it possible to drop a nuclear bomb?" Mr. Situ shook his head and said, "You should rest first. I still have a lot of things to do."

    "Excuse me, Mr. Situ." I stood up to see him off.

    This time, although I am the commander-in-chief in name, I really don¡¯t know how to do those tasks, so I can only let Mr. Situ do the work.

    After sending Mr. Situ away, I lay on the bed and played with my mobile phone for a while. Ai Tangtang ran back thily, looked at me and asked, "Mr. Situ, please leave."

    "You left early and ate all the food? You didn't even leave any for me?" I rolled my eyes at her speechlessly.

    She smiled and said, "You are such a big man, how come you are always thinking about eating?"

    "Then you are still a princess." I said.

    Ai Tangtang sat next to me and asked: "Axiu, you must win the battle this time, otherwise I will go back to my parents' home and it will be so embarrassing."

    "Don't worry." I sat up and looked at Ai Tangtang: "I will definitely keep all the demons brought by Luo Fang in that snowy mountain."

    "So confident?" Ai Tangtang said with a smile: "Can you kill Luo Fang then?"

    I opened my mouth, paused, and said, "Yes!"

    "Oh, I don't believe it." Ai Tangtang hugged my arm: "Do I still know your character?"

    "I have actually been wondering before whether I can make up my mind to kill Luo Fang."

    "But I figured it out. I not only have my own responsibilities, but there are so many people who support me as commander-in-chief. I have to be responsible for their life and death."

    "No matter whether they sincerely support me as the commander-in-chief, I will definitely try my best." I said: "The demons brought so much suffering to the world of the underworld, and I will never let them come back to the world of the underworld!"

    "Otherwise, wouldn't I have let down my master's hard work of guarding the demon world for so many years?" I looked at Ai Tangtang and asked, "Isn't that right?"

    Ai Tangtang applauded: "How wonderful and inspiring you were to say these words during the previous meeting."

    I rolled my eyes at her: "This is all from my heart."

    I looked at the night sky outside the window and took a long breath: "There shouldn't be such pure demons in the world. Their return will break the peace of the world. If this happens, even Luo Fang, I will definitely kill him.  At worst, I'll just apologize to him when I get to hell." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 693 What¡¯s the situation?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Ai Tangtang also sensed that I was not in a very good mood, so he comforted me and said, "Well, maybe it's not as bad as you think."

    "I hope so." I nodded, and then looked at Ai Tangtang: "Okay, go to bed early, there are still many things to do later."

    The next day, early in the morning, I was woken up by a phone call. It was from this guy Sun Xiaopeng. I picked up the phone and asked, "Hey, what's up? Is there something wrong?"

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, I just want you to get up quickly and prepare to go to Tibet.¡± Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "So urgent? Go directly to Tibet?" I asked doubtfully.

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "You have to go over quickly and prepare. Luo Fang will bring those demons over at any time."

    That¡¯s true. I nodded and said, ¡°Okay, you¡¯ll see me at the gate later.¡±

    Ai Tangtang was still sleeping soundly at this time. I dragged her up directly. After waking her up, we got dressed and packed our things. Qingluan Huofeng also showed his head out of the bag and chirped.  cried.

    During this period of time, they were quite calm, they just stayed in my bag and didn¡¯t make any fuss, which saved me a lot of worry.

    When we arrived at the gate of Laoshan Mountain, we found hundreds of people here, all chatting with each other. Apparently they were all going to Tibet together.

    When they see me, they will say hello warmly. Although I don¡¯t know everyone, I will chat with them enthusiastically.

    There is no way, after all, I am the commander-in-chief now, which is different from before.

    While chatting with people I didn¡¯t know around me, I came to Sun Xiaopeng and Boss Yunhai.

    At this time, the boss of Yunhai was still holding Mao Dacai in his arms, and Mao Dacai was licking his paws, looking comfortable.

    "Have you had breakfast?" I asked with a smile.

    Boss Yunhai shook his head: "It's too late, let's eat on the plane."

    "So many people, are they all going to Tibet?" Ai Tangtang walked up and asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "This is not much. Last night, Mr. Situ contacted the army. The army has arranged a train to transport troops to Tibet. Moreover, the area near the snowy mountain has also been classified as a restricted area.  Don¡¯t let anyone get close.¡±

    Although I am still in Laoshan at this time, just listening to Sun Xiaopeng's words, I can already smell the feeling of a war ahead.

    Laoshan contacted several buses. We got on the bus and headed to the airport. This flight to Tibet was also a chartered flight, and all of us were coming from Laoshan this time.

    By the time we arrived in Tibet, it was already two o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    We did not stop. A bus had been arranged at the Tibet Airport. After we got on the bus, we drove to the snowy mountain.

    There are many cotton-padded jackets prepared for us on these buses.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from the Snowy Mountains

    Although they know Taoism, they are still flesh and blood after all.

    After the car drove into the snowy mountains, Ai Tangtang and I were at the front of a team of hundreds of people, leading them to the cave into the demon world.

    Then, we stopped about ten kilometers away from the cave, and then set up camp.

    There is a particularly large tent among them. It is estimated that more than 20 people can sit inside, and it is extremely warm inside.

    ¡°I was then told that this was specially prepared for me. The ground here was covered with blankets. I, Ai Tangtang, Sun Xiaopeng, and Boss Yunhai walked in together.

    "Zhizhi, you brat, the commander-in-chief actually gets such treatment." Sun Xiaopeng couldn't help but said: "If I had known, I should have fought to be the commander-in-chief."

    "How about you do it?" I asked Sun Xiaopeng with a smile.

    Sun Xiaopeng shook his head hastily: "Forget it, you can ask me to catch monsters and collect ghosts, but I can't command the war."

    After I sat down at the main seat of this tent, I said, "By the way, where is Mr. Situ? Why didn't you come with us this time?"

    "The army needs him to negotiate a lot of things. He should arrive with the army tomorrow. In addition, Mr. Hu San has also returned to the northeast to adjust the monsters." Boss Yunhai said.

    I nodded and said: "By the way, ask the army to give me a rough topographic map of this snow mountain."

    "Oh no."

    Suddenly, there was a hurried voice outside. We looked over and saw that this person was a sinister person who came with us.Sir, I asked him to go to the cave with another person to investigate the situation.

    He may have had altitude sickness, his face was red, and he was panting: "Well, there were many demons near the cave. They were densely packed and countless, and demons were constantly coming out of the cave."

    "So fast?" I frowned.

    Ai Tangtang said: "Shall I go and see the situation?"

    "Well, be careful."

    Ai Tangtang ran out immediately.

    I was still a little worried, so Ai Tangtang went by himself and grabbed Qingluan Huofeng from the bag.

    "You two follow Tangtang and protect her." I said.

    Qingluan Fire Phoenix nodded, then chirped, flew out of the tent, and followed.

    The boss of Yunhai said: "It's not good, we have to notify Situ and speed up."

    Sun Xiaopeng stood up and said, "I'm going to set up a formation near the camp."

    After saying that, he hurriedly walked out.

    And Mr. Yin-Yang also resigned and left.

    Mr. Situ and I were the only ones left in the tent.

    "They actually passed through the demon plain guarded by the black armored army." I said with some annoyance: "I should have come earlier."

    If you come here earlier, you can enter the Demon Plain and ask for help from the Black Armored Army. But at this time, the Demon Clan led by Luo Fang will definitely guard the entrance tightly.

    "What I'm worried about now is whether Luo Fang will immediately let those demon kings come down from the mountain." Boss Yunhai frowned: "It would be troublesome if we let these demon kings go down the mountain and catch them one by one."

    I nodded: "It's useless to say anything now. Let's wait until Ai Tangtang brings back the situation over there."

    "That's all it can do." Boss Yunhai nodded in agreement.

    Boss Yunhai and I waited here.

    After about half an hour, Ai Tangtang and Qingluan Huofeng came back. Fortunately, she didn't seem to be injured.

    I hurriedly walked up and brushed the snow off her hair and asked, "How is the situation?"

    "At this time, there are only about ten thousand demons." Ai Tangtang said, "But the demon troops are still coming out in a steady stream."

    When I heard this, I breathed a sigh of relief. Since there were only 10,000 demons coming out at this time, they would not run around and must stick to the position over there. Otherwise, as soon as they left, a large group of us would guard the entrance of the cave.  As many demons as they come out will die, and they won't have anything to play with anymore.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 694 Frustration

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°They probably don¡¯t know much about our situation now, and they definitely won¡¯t just send these 10,000 demonic soldiers away.¡± I said.

    The boss of Yunhai suddenly asked me: "Axiu, among us, maybe you and Ai Tangtang are the only ones who have come into contact with real demons. Are these demons easy to deal with? Or, for example, how many of them can you deal with at the same time?"

    As soon as I heard what Boss Yunhai said, I thought for a while and said, "One hundred, if Qi Men Feijia is still there, I should be able to deal with two hundred."

    "It's troublesome." Boss Yunhai let out a long sigh: "Although our group of people are not bad in strength, a large group of demons rushed over. After all, we people have never experienced battlefield scenes.  Maybe we will get into chaos before they arrive, maybe 20,000 demons can beat us down."

    What Boss Yunhai said is true. Killing demons on the battlefield and killing demons in daily life are completely different things.

    I looked at the snow outside the tent: "Perhaps the key to this war is the soldiers brought by Mr. Situ."

    Boss Yunhai said: "In addition, I have another suggestion."

    "Yeah." I nodded and looked at Boss Yunhai and asked, "What?"

    "Actually, even if the soldiers brought by Situ want to completely destroy the demons brought by Luo Fang this time, it is impossible." Boss Yunhai said, "What I mean is, why not try to contact the black-armored people in the Demon Plains?"  military."

    "Although I don't know how Luo Fang came to the Yangjian with so many demons without telling the Black Armored Army, but they definitely didn't come here openly. If someone told the Black Armored Army about the fact that these demons entered the Yangjian.  "Old Yunhai Dao Dao: "As long as the black-armored army attacks and double-teams us, we will definitely be able to kill all these demons."

    "But since we can think of it, Luo Fang will definitely think of it too." At this time, Mao Dacai in the arms of Yunhai boss said: "He will definitely arrange a lot of guards at the entrance to the Demon Plain."

    The boss of Yunhai nodded: "Yes, but this is a very critical place. If we can't contact the Black Armored Army, to be honest, our chances of winning are not very high."

    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this later. We haven¡¯t fought against the demon soldiers yet,¡± I said.

    Ai Tangtang held my arm at this time and said with a smile: "Don't worry, I will be of great help when the time comes. I can spit out many demon soldiers to death with one breath of fire."

    "I know you are powerful." I patted her forehead: "But this time, you can't take action without my consent."

    "Why?" Ai Tangtang looked puzzled.

    I said: "Why are you asking so many questions? Anyway, without my consent, you can't change back to your true form to participate in the battle. Remember!"

    Just kidding, I still understand the topic of the bird's head. Although Ai Tang and Tang Demon was green, the black evil Ashura of the Demon family could fight with her.

    To put it bluntly, Ai Tangtang's green demonic energy is watery and not as powerful as imagined. Moreover, if she changes back to her true form, she will definitely attract attention.

    On the battlefield, it is not a good thing to attract attention. Generally, you will be killed quickly. I still know this common sense.

    Ai Tangtang looked at my serious face and stopped mentioning this matter.

    Afterwards, the atmosphere in the entire camp became very depressing. Many people probably heard that the demon army came with tens of thousands of people.

    No matter how ambitious you were before coming here, when you think about having to fight tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of demons, you will worry about whether you can survive this time.

    Once you think like this, you will gradually lose your fighting spirit.

    No one wants to die.

    "But we see this kind of thing, and we can't help at all. We can't go and tell these people that the demon army is made of paper, and one knife can kill a dozen of them.

    If you cheer them up in this way, I guess when the time comes to go to the battlefield and fight the demons with this mentality, more people will die.

    That night, many people had insomnia. My insomnia was not because I was worried about my own life or death, but because I was thinking about how to keep more people alive in this battle.

    In fact, the method is just as the boss of Yunhai said, send people to rush into the demon plain and tell the black armored army about the demon clan's massive attack on Yangjian. When the black armored army is dispatched, it is estimated that they will be able to defeat those groups without us having to do anything.  The demons were killed until no one was left alive.

    But there is a very troublesome question, who should I let go?

    This mission is almost a narrow escape.

    Luo Fang is not a fool, for sureWe will use that cave as the center and then set up camp.

    If you want to enter the Demon Plain from the cave, you have to rush into the center of the enemy camp and run into the cave.

    And maybe Luo Fang also arranged someone in the cave.

    With this kind of order, asking others to go is almost like asking people to die. Who would be willing to go?

    ¡°And if others are sent, the Black Armored Army may not necessarily believe this.

    The two most suitable candidates are me and Ai Tangtang.

    I don¡¯t need to say more, but Ai Tangtang often goes in and out of the demon world with me, and the people in the Black Armored Army are probably familiar with her.

    "If I still have the Qimen Flying Armor, I can give it a try. It's not like I haven't done this before.

    But the key now is that without Qimen Feijia, rushing into the group of soldiers, it is estimated that it will not take long for those demons to be chopped into mincemeat.

    No, it should be lotus root slices.

    As for Ai Tangtang, I can't bear to let this silly girl take such a big risk.

    Everyone has selfish motives, and I am no exception. I don¡¯t want Ai Tangtang to take such a big risk.

    Early the next morning, I woke up.

    In other words, I couldn't actually sleep that night, but Ai Tangtang, this heartless girl, slept soundly.

    I picked up a cigarette and walked out of the tent quietly.

    At this time, except for some Mr. Yin and Yang on duty, most people were still asleep.

    And the sun in the sky has only slowly risen a little, projecting a uniform amount of sunlight.

    I yawned and walked to the two Yin Yang gentlemen on duty.

    They were chatting by the fire with their brows furrowed.

    After I sat down, they warmly called me Commander-in-Chief.

    I waved my hand: "Commander, you two are older than me, just call me Xiaoxiu."

    These two Yin-Yang gentlemen both look to be in their forties.

    After I handed them both a cigarette, one of the Yin-Yang men frowned and asked me: "Commander, I'm afraid we will be in trouble if this fight starts, right?"

    I looked at their appearance, took a deep breath of cigarette, and nodded slightly: "I don't want to hide it from you two. This time, it is indeed extremely dangerous."

    When they heard this, the frustration on their faces became even more intense.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 695 The army arrives

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    One of the yin-yang men complained: "Hey, my grandson is already one year old, and I still want to see him marry and have children."

    I smiled and said, ¡°Are you already a grandfather at such a young age?¡±

    "Hi, I got married early, and my son got married early too." He nodded.

    The other one laughed and scolded: "Stop showing off, you still have someone to carry on your family line. I am still a bachelor now. If I die here, I don't know how to go down to see my ancestors."

    When I heard this, I took a puff of cigarette and said, "This time, try to survive."

    "Hey, but if we can really stop the demons, even if we die here, it will be worth it. Otherwise, if these demons return to the earth again, my son and grandson will never have a good life." That one.  Mr. Yin Yang said.

    "Besides, beating the demons back, no matter what, it can be recorded in the annals of history."

    Listening to them comforting themselves like this, I couldn't be happy. This time it wasn't just as simple as beating the demons back.

    In past wars, as long as the enemy could be driven back, it would be considered a great victory.

    But after these demons led by Luo Fang come to the world of the sun, do they have a way out?

    The only way out is the cave.

    Although I don¡¯t know how the fate-possessed Jining helped Luo Fang and brought so many demons through the demon plain safely, I also understand that it is definitely not as easy as imagined.

    The price should be very high. It is easy to pass and go back. Is it that simple?

    Maybe, if they want to go back from the Demonic Plains, they will be greeted by the siege of the black armored army.

    Therefore, the demons have no way out this time. They will definitely fight to the death until all the demons are annihilated.

    "You guys can continue chatting, I'll go back to the tent first."

    "Okay, Commander, you should rest early."

    After I returned to the tent, I went to the bed, closed my eyes, and let myself sleep for a while.

    When I woke up, I was awakened by the noise outside.

    I opened my eyes, and Ai Tangtang must have gotten up, and I don¡¯t know where he went.

    I stretched myself out, walked out of the house, and was stunned.

    Yesterday, the tents of more than a hundred of us looked sparse, only twenty or thirty tents. But at this time, all the tents on the snow that I could see were green tents. Many soldiers, wearing military uniforms, were carrying  Supplies are constantly running back and forth.

    And Ai Tangtang, at this time, actually set up a big pot at the door of our tent and was cooking.

    And it¡¯s cooked over a fire.

    And Qingluan Fire Phoenix was standing at Ai Tangtang's feet, spitting fire, and Ai Tangtang was cooking there.

    " Only Ai Tangtang can use Qingluan Fire Phoenix as a tool to make fire.

    I walked up to Ai Tangtang, knocked her on the forehead and asked, "What is going on?"

    "I'm making breakfast for you. Since you didn't let me go to the battlefield yesterday, I thought about it and couldn't be idle. After all, I am also the commander-in-chief's wife. Isn't it weird to cook for you early in the morning?  Touched? No need to be touched. Just go back to the tent and sit down. It¡¯s cold outside. When the food is ready, I¡¯ll bring it in for you.¡±

    Ai Tangtang said as he threw meat into the pot.

    I took a look and saw that it was fried like a hodgepodge. Some of the vegetables in it were already mushy, but the meat had just been thrown in and was still raw. Is this really edible?

    ??I remain doubtful about this.

    "Who asked you about cooking? What's going on with these soldiers?" I asked.

    "Oh, you're talking about this. Early in the morning, Mr. Situ led 10,000 soldiers up the mountain, and then set up camp and transported ammunition. It was bustling."

    "There are four to five hundred Yin and Yang gentlemen, Taoist priests, monks, etc. who have also arrived, including those monsters brought by Mr. Hu San." Ai Tangtang said, "Okay, you go inside first. I don't know the details.  Wouldn't it be better if you call Sun Xiaopeng to come over for dinner and let him tell you by the way?"

    I thought about it and it made sense, so I went back to the tent and called Sun Xiaopeng.

    Sun Xiaopeng said he would be there soon.

    At this time, Ai Tangtang also walked in with a pot of hodgepodge, placed it in front of me, and gave me a bowl of rice.

    I looked at the half-cooked meat and burnt vegetables inside, and couldn't help but say, "You are wasting food, girl."

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he pointed at Qingluan Huofeng who was following her: "It's all their fault. At firstIt was too big, so I asked them to lower the temperature, but they still couldn't adjust it.  "

    ""

    I was speechless for a while, forgetting to let an ancient ferocious beast like Qingluan Fire Phoenix work as a fire burner, and blame the fire that people spit out for being too hot.

    Qingluan Huofeng followed Ai Tangtang with an aggrieved look, looking at me eagerly, as if he wanted to explain but was afraid of Ai Tangtang.

    "Why don't you eat?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    "Ahem, wait until Sun Xiaopeng comes over and eat with him." I said.

    Soon, Sun Xiaopeng and Miss Qingzi walked in, both wearing white down jackets.

    "Hey, there is still food. I happen to be hungry. Sister-in-law, help me get a bowl of rice." Sun Xiaopeng happily sat down with Miss Qingzi.

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he happily ran to serve the meal. Normally, Sun Xiaopeng would be able to control Ai Tangtang like this.

    Ai Tangtang had to give Sun Xiaopeng a good beating, but at this time, she would probably be happy for a long time if someone could eat the food she cooked, right?

    When Sun Xiaopeng looked at the vegetables in the basin, his face turned dark.

    "You're welcome, Master Sun, and eat more." I said, holding back my smile.

    Ai Tangtang also placed a bowl of rice in front of Sun Xiaopeng.

    "Qingzi, why don't you help me eat some?" Sun Xiaopeng glanced at Qingzi.

    Haruko coughed and said, "Well, I'm a little acclimatized and have no appetite."

    "Yes, yes, I'm not accustomed to the climate, and I'm not hungry either." Sun Xiaopeng nodded hurriedly.

    Ai Tangtang slapped the table and looked at Sun Xiaopeng: "You kid is playing tricks on me. You screamed hungry as soon as you came in. What's the matter, do you think my cooking is unpalatable? Let me tell you, just this dish I made, I  My father was very happy when he ate, and kept praising me for doing a good job. He wanted to lick the plate clean every time."

    Sun Xiaopeng couldn't help but sigh: "How miserable is this Dragon King's life in the devil world? He hasn't had anything to eat?"

    "Are you going to eat?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng pinched his nose, as if he was taking poison, and ate all the rice, taking two pieces of meat with him.

    ¡°You really can¡¯t blame Sun Xiaopeng, the meat smells fishy.

    If it is raw meat, treat it as a specialty. Japan also has some sashimi, or you can eat it directly by frying it, but this kind of undercooked meat is the most unpalatable.

    After finishing the meal, Sun Xiaopeng drank several bowls of water before he regained his breath.

    ¡°Well, Brother Xiu, you sit down for a while while I go to the toilet.¡± After saying that, Sun Xiaopeng held his stomach and ran to the toilet.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 696 Take the initiative

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After a while, Sun Xiaopeng came in from the outside with a pale face and an ugly face. Then he held the table and sat across from me.

    Ai Tangtang then looked at me: "What about you, why don't you eat?"

    "I'm not hungry, wife, I'm really not hungry." After saying that, I pushed away the meal and said, "Let's talk about business first."

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with so many soldiers outside?¡± I asked curiously.

    Upon hearing this, Sun Xiaopeng's originally uncomfortable look became much better, and he said with a smile: "Hey, Mr. Situ is really good this time. Their inventory of ammunition to deal with evil spirits can arm an army of tens of thousands of people, and then they will  A field force, plus people from the demon hunting organization, were transferred together."

    "In addition, there are many rocket launchers and the like, which are mixed according to the weight and mixed with some cinnabar. They can be effective against ordinary evil spirits. As for whether they can be effective against demons, I don't know. But everything comes from nothing.  Right?" Sun Xiaopeng took out a cigarette and took a puff.

    "By the way, the number of demons on the other side has also been counted." Sun Xiaopeng said: "We checked before and found that the number of demons is about 100,000. There are no more demons coming out of the cave."

    I nodded: "One hundred thousand demon troops, hey, it's really troublesome."

    "In addition, they have tightly surrounded the cave that can enter the Demon Plain. It is probably difficult to get close there." Sun Xiaopeng frowned and said, "I will ask Qingzi to go down the mountain later."

    When Qingzi heard this, her face changed slightly and she said, "I will stay here with you. This is what I agreed to."

    I glanced at Sun Xiaopeng and understood what he meant. He was worried that it was too dangerous here and that something might happen to Qingzi if she stayed here.

    "Who knew there were so many demons here? At first, I thought I could protect you even here, and since you know Yin Yang, there shouldn't be any problems." Sun Xiaopeng frowned and said, "But now, even if  I myself may not be able to survive this battle, so you should go back to Laoshan and wait for news from me."

    Ms. Haruko stood up at this time and shook her head.

    "Axiu, you and Tangtang continue to eat, while I do some ideological work on this girl, and then send her down the mountain." After saying that, Sun Xiaopeng grabbed Qingzi's hand and walked out of the tent.

    Ai Tangtang looked at me and asked, "Why don't you drive me down?"

    I rolled my eyes at her: "Why should I drive you down?"

    "Isn't it like this in TV dramas? When the war comes, the hero will let the heroine leave." Ai Tangtang said: "Just like Sun Xiaopeng."

    "We are not the hero and heroine. Besides, you are a dragon princess after all, and you have a green demon. It is very easy to save your life in this battle." I smiled.

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he said to me: "The main enemies this time are actually Luo Fang and Huangmang. Coupled with the fate of possessing Jining's body, the other demons, although they are huge in number, cannot be defeated in this snowy mountain."  , there is only one way down the mountain, and it has been blocked by us."

    "You mean, as long as Luo Fang, Huang Mang and Jining are solved, most of the problems this time will be solved, right?" I nodded: "But it's not that easy to solve, Luo Fang's strength,  It¡¯s unfathomable, probably comparable to your father.¡±

    I said: "I have seen your father's ability before. He can easily beat the Anbei family into losing their temper. I can't even survive a few attacks in his hands."

    Ai Tangtang said: "But Luo Fang's strength has improved so quickly, don't you feel weird?"

    "He has Jining possessed by fate. That is fate. It is normal for him to improve his strength." I said.

    Ai Tangtang shook his head: "No, Luo Fang's becoming stronger should have nothing to do with fate. Before you went to Bai Yujing, Luo Fang was already extremely powerful and could even defeat Wu Ji easily."

    "Dancing Girl is also a big demon of the demon clan guarding a state. The reason why he is so powerful should be because of the demon king in his previous life. But my father told me in private that Luo Fang's desperate efforts to improve his strength will not be enough for him."  There will also be many flaws, which are weaknesses.¡±

    I asked: "Did the Dragon King say anything about Luo Fang's weaknesses?"

    "Of course he didn't know. If he had known, he would have killed Luo Fang long ago. Although it would be a good thing for the Demon Clan to have someone fight against the King of Demons, my father is also worried that they will join forces.  stand up."

    "Luo Fang is too strong now. Even my father or the King of Demons will have a hard time beating him if they don't know his weaknesses." Ai Tangtang said.

    I touched my hair and thoughtAfter a while, I had no clue. At this time, a person walked in from outside the tent.

    It is Mr. Situ.

    Mr. Situ, wearing a green military uniform, walked over with a sad look on his face and said, "Commander, how should we arrange the army this time?"

    "Do you have any suggestions?" I asked.

    "My suggestion is to hold on to the only road going down the mountain. We occupy the terrain, which is easy to defend but difficult to attack." Mr. Situ said.

    After he finished speaking, I frowned and thought, and then said: "No, we can't occupy the terrain and defend it. The demons have cavalry."

    "We don't have many heavy weapons. We only rely on some guns and ammunition. Once those cavalry rush into our formation, all that's left is massacre. Let's take the initiative. While the demons have just arrived in the world and have not yet integrated their troops, kill them all.  Being caught off guard, I don¡¯t expect to kill them all at once, but I can kill some.¡±

    Mr. Situ had a sad look on his face: "I have also thought about taking the initiative, but we have a large magic circle set up in Laoshan here, which can also block the demons for a long time. Then they will be a living target."

    "Is there a large magic circle?" I asked and said, "Let's mobilize a thousand soldiers, and then go to the demons to cause trouble. As many as we can kill, it is best to keep them confused for a while. By the way, we can  Let¡¯s test how much damage our bullets and rocket launchers can cause to the demons, which will also be good for subsequent battles.¡±

    "Well, I'll make arrangements right away." Mr. Situ nodded and walked out of the tent.

    Ai Tangtang waited for Mr. Situ to leave and asked me, "Hey, it wouldn't be wise to take the initiative."

    "It is indeed unwise." I nodded and said: "But this battle must be fought. There are so many Yin-Yang Masters now, and the Taoist priests are afraid of them. After all, if there are so many demons in the army, they will even come into contact with the evil Yin-Yang Masters."  , Taoist priests are afraid, let alone ordinary soldiers, so we need a victory to gain everyone's confidence first."

    I looked at the light snow falling outside and said: "If we wait for the demons to attack and we defend here, we will be beaten by others all the time, let alone have any confidence." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 697 Attack!

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Ai Tangtang looked at me in astonishment and asked, "You let them fight just for confidence?"

    "Of course, if it's an ordinary fight, confidence is useless. You still have to be beaten if you deserve it. But fighting is different. The confidence of a unit determines its combat effectiveness." I said.

    Ai Tangtang asked curiously: "How do you know these things? I have never seen you learn these things before."

    "Born." I smiled.

    My memories jumped to the dungeon at Soul Punishing Peak. At that time, Hentianxiao drank and bragged all day long. In addition to teaching me marksmanship, he also talked to me about mountains and wars. I listened more and learned some things.

    At that time, I felt that the old guy talked too much, but now that I think about it carefully, he was teaching me the art of war.

    Thinking of this, I couldn¡¯t help but feel even more grateful for Master¡¯s good intentions.

    Soon, Mr. Situ came in from outside and said, "The troops have been selected."

    "Have you picked it? Okay, I'll go there myself." I said.

    "You? No, you are the commander-in-chief, how can you go to the battlefield in person." When Mr. Situ heard this, he immediately shook his head.

    I smiled and said, "Why not? You have to let the soldiers see that they are commanding Dora Feng, so that they can have confidence. To be honest, when it comes to Dora Feng, there is really no one among us who can compare with me."

    Mr. Situ looked at me doubtfully.

    I turned my head and looked at the Qingluan Fire Phoenix on the ground: "Qingluan Fire Phoenix!"

    They both flew up, and then, with their bodies blazing with gas, they turned into hot wheels.

    I jumped up.

    Ai Tangtang said: "I'll go with you."

    "Stay here, don't worry, with Qingluan Huofeng here, nothing will happen to me."

    After saying that, I flew outside, and Mr. Situ hurriedly followed.

    After he saw the Hot Wheels at my feet, he didn¡¯t say anything against it.

    He took me to a military unit.

    This army was ready to go. I glanced over and saw that there were probably more than a thousand people.

    After they saw me, they all started talking in low voices. Of course, they were not talking about me, but about the Hot Wheels at my feet.

    "Okay!" I raised my voice and said loudly: "What are we going to deal with this time? I think you have heard that it is a demon!"

    ¡°Maybe many people won¡¯t be able to go back alive this time, are you afraid?¡± I shouted loudly.

    "Don't be afraid!"

    A thousand people shouted in unison.

    "I know you say you are not afraid, but you must still be afraid in your heart." I looked at these soldiers. Their average age was probably nineteen or twenty, and their faces were all red from the cold.

    "However, things are different now. If the demons come back, the world of the underworld will suffer a great disaster, and your family and friends may be harmed by them. So, go for it! Let's go!"

    After saying that, I took the lead and flew towards the direction of the cave.

    At this time, a regiment leader also ran over, and he saluted me: "Reporting to the leader, I am Huang Jun, the leader of the third regiment."

    Huang Jun looks to be in his thirties, with a muscular build and a long scar on his face.

    "Captain Huang, how did you get this injury?" I asked curiously.

    Huang Jun grinned and said: "When I was young, I went to Myanmar to catch drug dealers and was chopped with a knife. If I hadn't been able to dodge quickly, it wouldn't have been a scar, but my head would have been lost."

    "I actually don't know much about the modern army. The main thing is your command." I said.

    Huang Jun nodded and asked: "What is the main task this time?"

    "Harassment, just beat the demons into chaos. Don't worry, if any masters from the demons come over, I will hold them back, and then you will retreat." I said.

    Even if Luo Fang or Huang Mang comes, I have Hot Wheels, so it should be no problem if I want to run.

    ??Furthermore, Luo Fang or Huang Mang are the commanders of the demon clan at this time. As long as I don't expose the target at the beginning, they will not take action personally for a mere thousand people.

    ¡°If everything requires them to take action personally, then why do they need so many demon troops under their command?

    My Hot Wheels were just to boost the morale of these soldiers at the beginning. After walking for a while, I made Qingluan Fire Phoenix change back and get into my clothes. I blended in with these soldiers and set off to the front.

    After walking for about three miles, you can see the densely packed demon army camps in the distance.

     At this time, these demons were as if they had lost a black sesame on the white snowy mountain.

    But when we looked closer, we saw that the entire 100,000-strong army was continuous and too numerous.

    The more than a thousand people were stunned when they saw so many demons.

    Huang Jun said loudly: "The first and second battalions acted separately. Five minutes later, they began to attack with mortars and other heavy weapons. The priority was to protect their own safety. If they found something wrong, they would retreat."

    There were exactly 500 people in one battalion. The second battalion ran away, while Commander Huang and I stayed in the first battalion.

    Huang Jun was holding a walkie-talkie in his hand and was in contact with the Second Battalion.

    The demons also discovered us at this time.

    ¡°Subsequently, some strange birds flew out of the demon army camp and flew towards us.

    These strange birds were the ones Luo Fang rode on originally, but they were not as big as the one Luo Fang rode on. Their wings were spread out and were only three meters wide. There was a demon soldier on his back.

    When about a hundred strange birds flew over, Huang Jun immediately ordered: "Sniper preparations."

    A soldier on the side said hurriedly: "Captain, no, the snow is falling now, which hinders the vision too much and cannot be sniped."

    "Then shoot and shoot down these strange birds." Commander Huang ordered.

    Suddenly, a thousand people, except for those soldiers who were preparing heavy weapons, all fired into the sky.

    ???????????????? The sound of gunshots like fried beans was suddenly heard on the originally quiet mountain. Now, as if a pot was exploding on the demon side, a group of cavalry also rushed out of the camp.

    There were more than five hundred people in total, riding a group of black horses that exuded evil aura.

    More than a thousand people, scanning the sky with their eyes, can easily knock down strange birds in the sky.

    Soon, all these strange birds were shot down.

    After these strange birds fell to the ground, they turned into a black evil spirit and disappeared without a trace.

    "Quick, attack those cavalry."

    At this time, countless bullets were fired at the cavalry.

    Bullets hitting their armor can only produce some sparks, but hitting their faces or bodies can cause them to be injured just like ordinary people.

    With concentrated firepower, this cavalry was directly killed.

    "Okay! Prepare the rocket launcher!" At this time, Captain Huang ordered: "Attack!"

    With a whooshing sound in the air, more than a dozen missiles dragging fire flew into the demon camp. Suddenly, there was an explosion sound. Even though I was far away, it made my ears hurt. And those demons near the rocket launcher  The clan was shocked out of their wits.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 698 It went so well

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I was a bit stunned when I saw it. I didn¡¯t expect that these weapons made by the troops could do such great harm to the demons.

    At this time, Captain Huang was anxiously directing the battle. I lay on the ground and observed the demons in the distance. If no master of the demons rushed over, it would be best for me not to show up.

    Although those rocket launchers are powerful, the opponent also has a hundred thousand troops. After several rounds of rocket launchers hit them, it is estimated that more than a thousand demons will be killed at most.

    After all, these demon soldiers are not fools.

    At this time, among the demons, a special demon flew over.

    Why do you say he is special? He is different from other demon soldiers. Those demon soldiers are all wearing black standard armor, but he is wearing white linen clothes, and his whole body is filled with a scrutinizing black evil spirit. I feel in my heart.  Ning, finally here.

    Finally, a master was sent over.

    As long as this master rushes over, it is basically impossible for these soldiers to fight back. When he starts massacring here, the entire army will definitely be in chaos.

    By then, when the demon cavalry rushes over, these thousand soldiers will basically be wiped out.

    Our family is not as rich as Luo Fang. Luo Fang has an army of 100,000. It doesn't hurt to include a thousand people. But our total is only more than 10,000. If all these 1,000 people are lost in this harassment.  , not to mention that morale will drop to the extreme by then.

    Even if they really fight, they will lose a lot of strength.

    "Qingluan Fire Phoenix!" I shouted, and the Qingluan Fire Phoenix in my pocket immediately flew out and turned into a hot wheel.

    I stepped on it and flew towards the demon.

    This demon has a pair of demon wings on its back. When he flies, he relies entirely on these wings.

    He was completely black, his eyes looked like those of a snake, and his mouth was full of fangs.

    "Go to hell!" I didn't say anything to him, I flew close and stabbed him with one shot.

    The evil spirit all over the body of this demon is also astonishing, probably just a little worse than the green evil spirit.

    He easily dodged my shot with a smile on his face, although his smile looked ugly.

    He muttered a lot, and he spoke the language of the demons, but I couldn't understand it, and I was too lazy to talk nonsense with him. It would be best to make a quick decision now. If it drags on, it will not do me any good.

    "Captain Huang, give the order to retreat." I turned around and shouted, and then read: "The way of heaven is clear and bright, the way of earth is peaceful. The way of humanity is quiet, and the three talents are in one place. Mix the universe, and hundreds of gods will return to their fate. Ten thousand generals will accompany you, and the demons will be expelled forever.  star!"

    After reciting, I stabbed the demon with one shot.

    With a look of disdain on his face, he ducked slightly to the side, but at this moment, the hot wheel under my feet burst into flames and swept towards him.

    His smile disappeared completely, and he turned around to retreat, but was caught by the flames of Qingluan Fire Phoenix.

    As soon as he touched it, his body was instantly on fire.

    And he screamed, so I hurriedly shot him in the chest.

    With a pop, this demon's eyes were full of disbelief. He probably didn't expect that he would be killed by me so easily.

    Then his body fell down, and before it hit the ground, it turned into black evil energy and dissipated in the air.

    I lowered my head and glanced at Hot Wheels, and I understood in my heart that Qingluan Fire Phoenix helped me a lot this time. This demon is not weak. If we really have to fight, even if I can win, it won't be so easy.  .

    "Quickly retreat." I glanced at the direction of the demon camp. Luo Fang or Huang Mang had no intention of taking action.

    The demon cavalry chased them for a distance, and after being killed by some of the mines placed by Captain Huang, they stopped pursuing them.

    When we returned to the camp, we counted and found that only three soldiers were injured this time, and none of them died.

    The three injured soldiers were injured when they accidentally fell down while retreating.

    After returning to the camp, as soon as the news spread, the entire camp burst into cheers.

    I let Qingluan Huofeng return to my pocket and walked back to my camp.

    "Go and ask Mr. Situ, Sun Xiaopeng, and Boss Yunhai to come and see me." After I returned to the tent, I said to a soldier outside.

    Ai Tangtang was in the tent. Hearing my voice, he ran out happily and hugged me: "Are you okay?"

    "Don't worry, nothing will happen. This time, maybe it will be a big victory."?" I said with a sad face.

    Ai Tangtang asked in confusion: "Since it's a big victory, why are you so sad? Hurry up and open the champagne to celebrate."

    "Hold on."

    I finished speaking and as soon as I sat down, Sun Xiaopeng, Mr. Situ, Boss Yunhai, and Mr. Hu San walked in anxiously.

    They all had smiles on their faces.

    Sun Xiaopeng smiled and said, "You can do it. You won a big victory. I've heard about it."

    Mr. Situ asked happily: "Tell me quickly, how did you win the battle this time?"

    I looked at the four of them with happy faces, and said with some distress: "This is what happened."

    I told what happened this time.

    When they finished listening, the boss of Yunhai couldn't help but said: "To put it this way, the demons are not as powerful as we imagined. Ten thousand of us are completely enough to annihilate one hundred thousand of them."

    Sun Xiaopeng also nodded at the side: "Isn't it true? If I had known that Luo Fang brought a group of paper tigers, I should not have sent Qingzi back to Laoshan. It is also a good thing to have more than one person to warm the bed."

    "Hey, stop talking now and listen to me." I straightened my thoughts and said, "Although I won a victory this time, I always feel something is strange."

    "Weird?"

    They, including Ai Tangtang, all looked at me strangely.

    I nodded: "I always feel that this time it went too smoothly. The demons shouldn't be so weak."

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "What's wrong? Isn't it a good thing to be weak?"

    "None of you have come into contact with the Demon Clan. The Demon Clan's soldiers are strong and strong, and many of them are agile. I originally expected that at least half of them would die this time, but this time, not a single one died.  "I said: "The weirdest thing is that the demons were too quiet this time. After being attacked, they looked like they were being beaten passively."

    "And finally, although some of the cavalry were killed by the mines we had set up in advance, if they continued to attack, no matter what, 70% of a thousand people would die." I said, "In the end, they retreated directly.  .¡±

    They are not stupid, and they immediately understood what I meant.

    Mr. Situ asked: "Axiu, do you mean that Luo Fang is deliberately showing weakness and wants us to be careless?"

    "It's not that we want to be careless, but that the soldiers under our command are careless." I said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 699 Demon Attack

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Is there any difference?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    I rolled my eyes at Sun Xiaopeng: "Of course there is a difference. Ai Tangtang and I know the true strength of the demon soldiers and they won't be so unbearable, so it is basically impossible to hide it from me."

    "Actually, it doesn't matter whether we hide it or not. As long as the soldiers outside are careless, that's enough." I said, pointing to the outside of the tent.

    At this time, bursts of cheers came from outside the tent, and the soldiers outside were all cheering for the victory of this raid.

    ¡°With their current appearance, is it possible for me to go out and tell them that this is the trajectory of the demons, deliberately making us careless?¡± I asked.

    Mr. Hu San frowned: "But it doesn't matter if you are careless, as long as you, the commander, are still awake, it will be fine."

    My thoughts are a little confused and I can¡¯t figure out what Luo Fang wants to do now.

    I said: "Master Hu San, please ask your men to take turns to keep an eye on the demon clan. If they are discovered, you demon clan can save your lives more easily."

    Mr. Hu San nodded and did not object.

    "Also, Sun Xiaopeng, how long can the magic circle you set up in our camp block if the demons attack in a large scale?" I looked at Sun Xiaopeng and asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng frowned and thought for a moment, then said, "One hour."

    "Can our firepower kill all the demons in one hour?" I asked.

    "It's impossible." Mr. Situ shook his head and said, "Even if those 100,000 demons stand and let us fight, it will take at least three hours to kill them all."

    Sun Xiaopeng added: "And this hour is to resist ordinary demons. If big demons like Luo Fang and Huang Mang attack the magic circle, the magic circle can only last for half an hour at most."

    Yunhai Laodaodao: "In addition, there is no one among us who can solve the two problems of Luo Fang and Huang Mang."

    ¡°Can¡¯t all of us join forces?¡± I asked.

    "No." Boss Yunhai shook his head decisively: "Huang Mang is a big demon from the demon clan who controls a state. It is much easier to deal with him. We can work together and deal with him without any problem, but Luo Fang cannot."

    "Our current estimate is that Luo Fang's strength has reached the level of the King of Demons and the Dragon King. It is not impossible to even be stronger than them. What's more, his subordinates also have many veterans of the former Demon Lord.  All of my subordinates are brave demons who are good at fighting."

    When I heard this, I couldn¡¯t help but touch my forehead. I wouldn¡¯t know if I didn¡¯t ask. Only after asking did I understand that there are so many problems in relationships right now.

    Everyone in the tent fell silent. I thought about it and asked, "Is there no solution?"

    Mr. Situ said: "If the war really breaks out this time, our chances of winning are not high. The main ones are Luo Fang and Huang Mang. They rush in and kill people. There is nothing we can do against them. There are also hundreds of thousands of demons.  "

    "Where is the Black Armor Army?" I asked: "I mean, if the Black Armor Army is transferred here."

    Mr. Situ said: "If the Black Armored Army is dispatched, it will not be difficult to completely annihilate the demon clan. If nothing else, the five thousand heads of the Black Armored Army alone are enough to deal with Luo Fang, let alone his army.  "

    I asked in surprise: "Can the five thousand households of the Black Armored Army deal with Luo Fang?"

    Mr. Situ smiled and said: "Those five thousand families can join forces to deal with the Dragon King or the King of Demons. If not, how can their Black Armored Army continue to resist the demons and monsters without the top master of Hentianxiao?"

    ¡°The key to this battle is the Black Armored Army, right?¡± I asked.

    Mr. Situ nodded: "That's right."

    I thought for a moment and said: "In this way, when the demons start to attack in large numbers, I will use the Hot Wheels to see if I can rush into the demon plain."

    Ai Tangtang said hurriedly: "You can't go, you are the commander-in-chief, I will go!"

    Sun Xiaopeng said hurriedly: "Okay, Axiu, don't be a hero. I'll take our experts from Laoshan to see if we can rush in."

    "You are not familiar with the Black Armor Army, let alone mobilize them. Only I can." I looked at Ai Tangtang and said: "As for you, stay here honestly. If the momentum is not right, run away quickly."

    Ai Tangtang held my hand tightly and did not let go.

    I couldn't help but said helplessly: "Tangtang, don't be like this. I'm not going now. Let go."

    "No, I want to live and die with you!" Ai Tangtang said.

    "You girl, you are so stupid. Why am I going to die? Do you really think I am so weak?" I pushed her away, and thenHe said to Mr. Situ: "Mr. Situ, when the time comes, it will be up to you to lead the army of wisdom and guard the formation strictly for half an hour. I will try my best to bring the black armored army back within half an hour."

    Mr. Situ looked at me and asked, "Have you decided? You don't need me to remind you of the dangers of this trip. You know it yourself."

    "Don't worry." I nodded.

    Sun Xiaopeng and Boss Yunhai still wanted to persuade me, but I shook my head slightly and asked them to do their own thing.

    Seeing how determined I was, they did not continue to persuade me, but left.

    As for Mr. Hu San, he left the tent with a smile on his face.

    Only Ai Tangtang said to me: "There is no point in doing this, if you die."

    "Crow's mouth, I'm stepping on the Hot Wheels now. It's not like you haven't seen it before. How fast the Hot Wheels are. Don't worry." I touched Ai Tangtang's forehead: "If I die,  , don¡¯t follow me to death in this camp, hide yourself, wait for the storm to pass, and go back to the Monster Clan.¡±

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he immediately hugged me tightly: "Why bother? Even if you don't fight, if you follow me back to the Dragon Clan, you can still be my consort and live a good life. What's going on with all the chaos in the world?  Just leave it alone, okay?¡±

    "Girl, of course not." I looked at Ai Tangtang with a smile: "Since when have you been so worried about me? Don't worry, I won't die!"

    Ai Tangtang frowned and stopped talking. Suddenly, there was a noise outside, and Sun Xiaopeng hurried in: "Axiu, the demons have begun to attack."

    "Are you here?" I turned to look at Ai Tangtang: "Remember, if the formation outside is broken, you should leave quickly."

    "I will definitely come back." After I said that, I ran out.

    Sun Xiaopeng followed me and said, "Look."

    I looked up and saw that the sky was densely packed with darkness, and they were all strange birds. These strange birds blocked the sky and the sun, and I couldn¡¯t count how many there were. The sunlight was blocked by them, making the camp feel like it was late at night.

    "Axiu, should I have someone cover you when you get out?" Sun Xiaopeng said, "Follow me."

    When I heard this, I frowned and followed. At this time, the dark demons attacked our camp, but there was a yellow barrier around the camp, blocking the attack of these demons.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 700 Escort

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    This barrier is really huge, covering a military camp of 10,000 people.

    Sun Xiaopeng saw my surprised look and said coquettishly: "It's pretty awesome."

    I couldn't help but nodded, and then Sun Xiaopeng said with a pained face: "Damn it, I've lost all my money now. You don't know how much treasure we used in Laoshan to build this barrier, hey."

    "But if I block this attack by the demons, I will be remembered in history. I am the first leader in Laoshan's nearly thousand-year history to lead Laoshan against the demons." Sun Xiaopeng said with a fantasy look on his face: "Haha  , when the time comes to go down to the underworld, give me the Yinsi Zhengshen? Bah, I still look down on you, no matter what, you have to give me a position with real power."

    "When the time comes, my dad will also give me a thumbs up." Sun Xiaopeng said: "When the time comes to explain to me, I will no longer be the son of Sun Daoming. I should instead introduce my dad and say, I am the son of Sun Xiaopeng, the boss of Sun Daoming."  Damn it!"

    I looked at Sun Xiaopeng, who had a beautiful and longing face, and couldn't help but interject: "Brother, the demons are officially attacking. How can you still daydream about such a big thing? After the demons are defeated, can you think about it again?  "

    Sun Xiaopeng smiled dryly, and then took me to their tent camp in Laoshan.

    At this time, more than a hundred people in Taoist uniforms gathered together, frowning as they looked at the demons in the sky.

    Sun Xiaopeng shouted loudly: "Gather them all!"

    All the Taoist priests stood in several rows.

    "Those who have wives and children at home should go out."

    "If there are parents at home who are still alive, go out."

    "The only son in the family, go out."

    After Sun Xiaopeng finished speaking, many Taoist priests walked aside, leaving only fifteen Taoist priests in the middle.

    "Commander Zhang Xiu needs to rush out this time, you guys give him cover." Sun Xiaopeng looked at the fifteen Taoist priests with a serious face: "If you go this time, you will basically die without life. If any of you are unwilling to go, come out."  Come on, stand aside."

    Fifteen Taoist priests bowed neatly: "We are not afraid!"

    "Comrades, thank you for your hard work." Sun Xiaopeng bowed to them.

    Most of these fifteen Taoist priests are in their twenties, very young.

    At this time, an old man walked out among the Taoist priests. It was Elder Hai who had killed Hu Tong.

    "Master, I would like to escort Commander Zhang Xiu out." Elder Hai said with his hands in hand.

    "Elder Hai, at your age, you are just joining in the fun. Go back." Sun Xiaopeng scolded him sternly.

    Elder Hai let out a long sigh: "I'm old, and I'm still causing trouble to the master while I'm alive, so I ask the master to help me."

    "You." Sun Xiaopeng pointed at Elder Hai, speechless.

    "I know the leader hates me and hates me for causing Hu Tong's death." Elder Hai said loudly: "But I have a clear conscience. Everything I do is for Laoshan."

    "Please give me permission, Master." Elder Hai knelt down and saluted Sun Xiaopeng.

    Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s face was ashen. After a moment, he took a long breath and said, ¡°Elder Hai, why are you doing this?¡±

    Elder Hai said: "I am willing to escort Commander Zhang Xiu out!"

    The other fifteen Taoist priests also knelt down: "We would like to accompany Commander Zhang Xiu!"

    I looked at them and said to Sun Xiaopeng on the side: "How about I rush out by myself?"

    "You can't get out." Sun Xiaopeng said: "There are too many demonic armies. Even if you have Hot Wheels and can fly, they also have strange flying birds. With no one to cover you, you can't even get out of the camp, let alone  Don¡¯t mention bringing the black-armored army out from the Demonic Plains.¡±

    After saying that, Sun Xiaopeng looked at Elder Hai: "Elder Hai, after you escort Commander Zhang Xiu out, if you have a chance, try to survive!"

    "yes!"

    Time was tight and we didn¡¯t have much time to say goodbye one by one. These Taoist priests returned to the tent, carried their luggage, and followed me towards the back of the camp.

    At this time, the camp is facing the front of the cave, and it is full of demons. It is impossible to get out from that way.

    At this time, gunshots and cannons sounded like fried beans.

    The war has begun!

    We, a group of seventeen people, came to the back of the camp. There were a lot of demons behind, but not many in number. Most of them were brought here by those strange birds, and they were attacking the barrier from behind.

    "Escort Commander Zhang Xiu and kill him!" After Elder Hai finished speaking, he took out a red talisman and was the first to rush out of the barrier. As soon as he exited, countless strange birds and demons rushed towards him.

    "Urgent is like a law!" After Elder Hai finished reading, heHe was surrounded by gas flames, and then, these flames were shot towards the demons in all directions. Once the demons were contaminated by these flames, they fell to the ground in pain, but they couldn't handle the large number of them. Soon, there were countless more demons.  Welled up.

    I took a breath of air, and finally understood why Sun Xiaopeng asked someone to escort me.

    "If I were alone and entangled by so many demons, I probably wouldn't be able to leave even if I didn't die.

    The other Taoist priests around me suddenly rushed out, using various Taoist techniques to attack the demons. I also wanted to take action, but Elder Hai said loudly: "Commander Zhang Xiu, just hide among us and conserve your energy. There are more."  Important things need to be done by you.¡±

    When I heard this, I lowered my hand that was originally holding the Sanqing Huayang Spear.

    With their cover, we rushed towards a cliff.

    As long as I get to that cliff, I can use the Hot Wheels to fly away. Even if these strange birds are chasing me, I can easily get rid of them without the attack of these demon soldiers on the ground.

    Elder Hai and the others are basically using Taoism with all their strength. Normally, they would not be able to deal with so many demons, but at this time, each of them mustered up the strength to rush forward.

    I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand.

    It was only a short distance. We walked for ten minutes and finally came to the edge of the cliff.

    I looked back and saw an endless stream of demons coming towards us.

    "Hurry up!" Elder Hai and the others were blocking the front. I frowned and said, "Thank you!"

    After saying that, I blew a whistle, and the Qingluan Fire Phoenix flew out from my pocket and turned into a hot wheel. I stepped on it and flew towards the cliff.

    After flying out, I looked back and saw that Elder Hai and the sixteen others had been overwhelmed by countless demons.

    I let out a long sigh.

    At this time, those strange birds in the sky rushed towards me.

    "Qingluan Fire Phoenix, fly to the cave, quickly!" I shouted.

    Then, I flew towards the cave at an extremely fast speed, and these strange birds couldn't catch up with me.

    The camp was only ten miles away from the cave. In less than five minutes, I had arrived at the demon clan¡¯s base camp.

    At this time, there are less than 10,000 demons staying in the Demon Clan¡¯s base camp.

    As soon as they saw me flying close in the sky, they all took action. Hundreds of strange birds flew up from the camp, with a demon behind them, and flew towards me.

    I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Gun tightly and shouted loudly: "Go to hell!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 701 Where is the Black Armored Army!

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I waved the Sanqing Yang Huayang Spear and used Sakura Dance. All the strange birds that came close to me were instantly torn into pieces by the Sanqing Yang Huayang Spear in my hand.

    These strange birds are actually not weak, but once they get close to me, they will tremble all over, and the aura that rushed towards me in the first place suddenly disappeared. After thinking about it for a while, I understood.

    What I¡¯m stepping on are Hot Wheels, Green Luan and Fire Phoenix, ancient divine birds, Green Luan and Fire Phoenix. They are legendary divine birds. Once these strange birds get close to them, they will instinctively feel fear.

    ¡°And the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand is extremely sharp. If it touches these strange birds, they will die.

    I didn¡¯t put all my thoughts on these strange birds, but I was always paying attention to the movements in these demon military camps.

    These strange birds are not a big threat. The real threat is the masters of the demon clan. However, except for the demon soldiers in the demon clan camp pointing at me and screaming strangely, no masters came out of the military camp.

    I fought all the way to the entrance of the cave, and then I felt relieved. It seemed that all the masters of the demon clan were attacking our base camp.

    I stepped on the Hot Wheels and rushed into the cave. There were also many demon soldiers arranged inside. However, two birdsong came from the Hot Wheels under my feet, and two green and red flames came from the Wind and Fire Wheels.  The wheel spurted out and burned, and countless demon soldiers screamed in the cave.

    Although these flames were powerful, they did not hurt me at all.

    After I rushed past these demon soldiers, my heart immediately relaxed. Although it was pitch black in front of me, there were no demon soldiers.

    It seems that Luo Fang was careless. He probably didn't expect that someone would rush into his base camp and rush towards the Demon Plain, right?

    Thinking of this, I urged the Qingluan Fire Phoenix under my feet to speed up and rush to the Demon Plain as quickly as possible.

    ?Fifteen minutes have passed at this time, and the barrier can last for up to an hour. If the demon attack is too fierce, it may not be able to last for half an hour.

    Thinking of the scene when Elder Hai and the others sent me out, I couldn¡¯t help but feel sad.

    ¡°I can now be considered responsible for the lives of 10,000 soldiers in the base camp.

    When the cave was halfway through, suddenly, countless green evil spirits surged out from the front.

    My expression changed, how could it be?

    "Qingluan Fire Phoenix!" I shouted hurriedly.

    Flames erupted from the Hot Wheels, blocking these evil spirits.

    A figure slowly walked out of the green evil aura. When I took a closer look, it turned out to be Huangmang.

    Wearing a black robe, Huang Mang looked at me calmly with his hands behind his back: "As expected by the Demon Lord, you will go to the Demon Plain to ask for help."

    I became impatient. I didn¡¯t expect Luo Fang to be so willing to let Huang Mang stay in the cave. No wonder he rushed into the cave so easily before.

    Huang Mang saw the impatience on my face and said with a smile: "Little brother, you are the brother of the Demon Lord. I don't want to kill you, just go back."

    Huang Mang is obviously stalling for time at this time. He probably understands that our base camp won't last long, so there is no need to fight with me at all. He just needs to hold me back.

    "I have long heard the name of the demon Huangmang! Please enlighten me!" After I finished speaking, I rushed forward and read: "The sky is thundering, the earth is fainting, Liujia Liuding, when you hear the name of my gate, you must not stop, welcome the auspicious descending  Blessed, forever suppress the Dragon God!"

    After reading, he stabbed Huangmang with a spear. Huangmang's face changed slightly, and he did not dare to take my attack forcefully. He ducked to the side, and then slapped me with a palm.

    "If it were me, I definitely wouldn't be able to avoid this attack, but the Qingluan Fire Phoenix at my feet hurriedly led me away, and then two blazing flames sprayed up towards Huangmang.

    The wild light was instantly enveloped by two balls of flames.

    Then, Huang Mang waved his hand, and evil energy surged out of his body, directly extinguishing the two flames on his body.

    "It's a small skill." Huang Mang looked at me disdainfully, then he closed his eyes and recited a spell that I didn't understand.

    Suddenly, his aura became stronger again, and I couldn¡¯t help but tremble all over.

    I haven¡¯t felt this way for a long time.

    The wild light was in front of me now, just like a wild beast, and I suddenly got goosebumps all over my body.

    It¡¯s like if he even thinks about me, I will die.

    I clenched my fists and suddenly thought of the 10,000 soldiers who stayed at the base camp. If I couldn't bring the Black Armored Army back, those 10,000 of them would definitely be dead.

    Not only them, but also Sun Xiaopeng,Boss Hai, Mr. Situ, none of them can survive from the 100,000 demon army.

    Thinking of this, I yelled and felt severe pain in my forehead.

    The third eye on my forehead opens.

    When Huang Mang saw an extra eye suddenly appeared on my forehead, he was also shocked: "Tianyan, you actually opened the Tianyan?"

    "Ah!" The pain in my forehead continued.

    Immediately, the third eye on my forehead shot out a silver light and shot towards Huangmang.

    Huang Mang hurriedly hid aside.

    He was almost hit by this light, but even if he was not hit, the aura that had been brewing in his body suddenly disappeared.

    "Qingluan Fire Phoenix!"

    I shouted.

    Opportunities cannot be lost and never come again. Since Huang Mang had dodged, Hot Wheels instantly accelerated and rushed past him.

    "Seeking death!"

    After rushing past Huang Mang, Huang Mang's roar came from behind me. I didn't dare to look back and kept rushing forward.

    Behind me, a powerful evil spirit surged up. When I looked back, I saw Huangmang following closely behind me.

    But the speed is only about the same as Hot Wheels.

    The Hot Wheels really lived up to its reputation, even a big monster like Huang Mang couldn't catch up.

    But the evil aura on Huang Mang¡¯s body kept coming towards me.

    I can dodge with the Hot Wheels, but every time I dodge, my speed will decrease a little, and the distance will always shrink a little bit.

    And those powerful evil spirits have no effect at all when they hit the stone walls in the cave.

    This cave looks extremely hard, even the wild light cannot destroy it.

    No wonder, no wonder Master sealed countless passages between the demon world and the underworld, but only left this one.

    Logically speaking, since the passage is sealed, it would be best to seal them all. It is a bit unreasonable to leave such a one and let the black armored army guard it.

    At this time, I finally understood that this cave is somewhat special and should not be destroyed.

    I¡¯ll go and think about what.

    I shook my head, how long has it been? Thinking about this, at this time, the wild light kept attacking, the distance was getting closer and closer, and very quickly, it shortened from a hundred meters away to less than twenty meters.

    I can even see Huang Mang¡¯s ferocious face.

    At this time, a bright light appeared in the originally dark cave ahead, and he came out!

    I was so happy that the Hot Wheels took me out of the cave and flew over the Demonic Plains.

    And Huang Mang was also following behind with murderous intent.

    I yelled: "Where are the Black Armored Army!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 702 Success

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After I finished shouting, I hurriedly rushed towards the demon plain.

    "Asshole! Go to hell!" Huang Mang's voice was extremely angry. He probably didn't expect that he would ask me to rush over. If I were to take the black armored army back this time, all the efforts made by the demons in attacking Yangjian would be wasted.

    And Luo Fang did not let him go to attack with the army, but let him stay in the cave, which is enough to show that he attached great importance to this matter.

    "He was derelict in his duty by letting me go this time. How could he not be angry?"

    Countless evil spirits rushed toward me. I turned around from time to time and used the Sanqing Huayang Gun to disperse these evil spirits.

    Although I don¡¯t know the reason for the Black Armor Army, as long as I came to the Demon Plain before, I would be immediately discovered by the Black Armor Army. At this time, the Black Armor Army must have known about the fact that Huang Mang and I came to the Demon Plain.

    As long as I wait until the Black Armored Army arrives, I can be saved.

    Huang Mang¡¯s eyes were blood red at this time, and he was attacking me desperately, and I gradually found it difficult to resist.

    Just when I could hardly resist it, suddenly, a group of cavalry appeared in the distance.

    The Black Armored Army!

    There are three thousand black-armored troops dispatched this time.

    When Huang Mang saw it, his face changed drastically and he looked at me angrily: "I'll let you go this time!"

    After saying that, he turned around and ran away.

    But in the black armored army, some soldiers had iron hooks in their hands.

    Throw it towards the wild light.

    Although Huang Mang flies very fast, he doesn't know what these iron hooks are made of, but they are actually much faster than Huang Mang's flying speed.

    ??He immediately locked Huang Mang tightly and dragged him down.

    There are also three soldiers wearing red armor among the black armored army.

    These three soldiers were much taller than ordinary black-armored soldiers. They all held long spears in their hands. The three of them rushed towards Huangmang.

    At this time, Huang Mang was locked by the iron hook and could not escape. When he saw the three soldiers rushing towards him, he raised his hands to resist them in a hurry.

    When the four of them started fighting, they were really energetic.

    Any one of these three people should be much more powerful than me, let alone the three of them working together.

    Huang Mang was soon overwhelmed by the three of them.

    Finally, three spears were stabbed into the chest.

    His face was filled with unwillingness and he fell to the ground, his body turning into black evil aura.

    However, when Huang Mang died, it was different from the death of ordinary demons. Although the body of ordinary demons turned into black evil aura, it dissipated quickly. However, after Huang Mang died, the evil aura transformed from his body actually enveloped the body.  A large piece of sky refused to disperse for a long time.

    Three thousand black-armored troops on war horses stood neatly in front of me.

    The three men wearing red armor should be the three thousand-household chiefs of the Black Armor Army.

    The three of them are only different from the ordinary black-armored soldiers in their armor, and they are taller. As for the other differences, I really can't see them.

    After three thousand heads of households came to me, they knelt down and said loudly: "Welcome to the general."

    And the three thousand black-armored troops behind them also knelt down: "Attack the general."

    I didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense and said hurriedly: ¡°You¡¯re welcome, I¡¯m here to help you this time. The situation is urgent. Can you take the Black Armored Army and me to the underworld?¡±

    One of the thousand households raised his hands and said, "General, I wonder what happened?"

    "There are one hundred thousand demon soldiers who have entered the underworld. This time I desperately went to the demon plain to ask for reinforcements," I said.

    These three thousand households all had surprise in their eyes.

    "Impossible, how could a hundred thousand demon army quietly leave our demon plain? Could it be that they went to the underworld through other passages?"

    I shook my head: "No, I don't know exactly what method they used. We will talk about this later. Come with me to the underworld first."

    "yes."

    They didn¡¯t seem to hesitate at all. Then, they turned around and mounted their horses. Three thousand black-armored troops rode towards the passage leading to the underworld.

    I hurriedly followed.

    I also thought in my heart that Sun Xiaopeng and the others must hold on.

    Three thousand black-armored troops galloped on the demon plain with great momentum. When they came to the cave, the cave was only ten meters wide and could only be passed through little by little. I was anxious and said to the three thousand heads of households: "I  Take one step first, when you come out, you will find the demon army camp, so be careful."

    "Qingluan Fire Phoenix, hurry!" I shouted.? 

    In fact, if I go back alone, I can't change the overall situation, but I am anxious, and going back always makes me feel more at ease.

    I quickly flew out of the cave. At this time, outside the cave, there were actually all demon soldiers. They were all ready to go. When they saw me coming out, they took out their bows and arrows and came towards me.

    Fortunately, at this moment, the Qingluan Fire Phoenix under my feet spurted out flames. As soon as these arrows touched the flames, they turned invisible in an instant.

    "Ah!" I yelled, rushed out of the cave, flew directly into the sky, and then flew directly to our base camp.

    What makes me uneasy is that the huge barrier has disappeared!

    "Qingluan Fire Phoenix, hurry up!" I shouted loudly.

    In less than three minutes, I finally reached the sky above our camp. At this time, the barrier had been breached.

    There are countless strange birds hovering in the sky. From time to time, these strange birds will swoop down and attack the soldiers below.

    Although the barrier was breached, Sun Xiaopeng and the others dug many trenches and retreated while fighting. These demons did not rush into the position directly.

    Countless artillery fire rushed towards the demons, but at this time, when no shell was about to get close to the demon soldiers, a demon would always rush out and use evil energy to control these shells, either towards the sky or towards us humans.  Lost the camp.

    These shells alone caused many casualties in our own camp, but we did not dare to stop firing shells.

    Once they stop firing cannonballs, the demons will rush directly into the camp.

    By then, there will be more casualties.

    "Axiu, you're back? So that means Huang Mang didn't succeed in stopping you?"

    Luo Fang's voice came from behind me. I quickly looked back and saw Luo Fang with silver hair standing on top of a huge strange bird. His eyes were calm and looking at me.

    This kind of calmness is actually frightening.

    "Why are you doing this?" I frowned and looked at him: "Why are you attacking Yangjian? You know in your heart how much disaster this will bring to Yangjian."

    Luo Fang's face was so calm that he looked at me calmly: "I want to save the little girl, but I can't think of any other way except letting the demon army press the border and forcing Shen Wushuang."

    "You are so strong now. Even the King of Demons is no match for you. If you directly go to get the little girl, Shen Wushuang will be a little afraid. Why do you have to do this?" I said in confusion.  .

    When Luo Fang heard this, his originally calm face looked at me with a trace of helplessness: "Axiu, you still don't know the strength of Shen Wushuang." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 703 Why are you doing this?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I looked at Luo Fang and frowned: "What do you mean?"

    Luo Fang grinned and smiled at me: "You don't understand."

    I clenched my fists, looked at Luo Fang, then raised the Sanqing Huayang Spear and pointed it at him: "I have already thought clearly, if I take action, I will not show mercy no matter what."

    "Don't show mercy." Luo Fang nodded slightly.

    At this time, the sounds of killing were also heard from the Demon Army¡¯s base camp.

    Luo Fang looked back, looked at me and said, "Since the Black Armored Army has arrived, it means that I have failed this time."

    Luo Fang raised his hand and took off the rope that originally tied his hair. Suddenly, the long silver-white hair on his head flew wildly in the strong wind in the sky.

    "All demons obey the order!" Suddenly Luo Fang shouted loudly: "Attack with all your strength!"

    After Luo Fang finished speaking, the countless demons rushed toward the position desperately.

    And in Luo Fang¡¯s right hand, the Baili Demon Sword also appeared.

    "Sun Xiaopeng, the boss of Yunhai, Mao Dacai, Ai Tangtang, and you Zhang Xiu." Luo Fang looked at me: "I am really lucky to know you."

    "You." I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Gun: "You are not going to commit suicide, are you?"

    According to TV dramas, people who say this are usually guys who want to commit suicide.

    Luo Fang shook his head slightly: "How is it possible for a coward to die by suicide?"

    Luo Fang looked at me and asked: "I am a demon king. If I can die in the hands of all the top masters in the world, my life will not be in vain, right?"

    "You." I knew in my heart that Luo Fang was already determined to die when he saw that the black armored army had arrived.

    At this time, Luo Fang rushed directly towards our base camp, exuding extremely majestic demonic energy, countless times stronger than Huangmang.

    I turned around and saw that the figures of the black-armored army had appeared in the pure white snow. The demons in the back had been massacred by the black-armored army.

    When the Black Armored Army was dispatched in this battle, the overall situation was over, and the top priority was to find a way to let Luo Fang survive.

    I hurriedly followed.

    Luo Fang has rushed to the center of the camp, where the Taoist priests, Mr. Yin and Yang, monster hunters, monks, and monsters stay.

    With a wave of his left hand, countless evil spirits poured into a tent. Then, the tent was torn apart, and the five Taoist priests inside were sucked into mummies by the evil spirits.

    "Luo Fang, stop!" Boss Yunhai rushed over at this time and threw a string of Buddhist beads in his hand.

    After the string of Buddhist beads flew out, it went directly to Luo Fang's neck, emitting golden Buddha light.

    Boss Yunhai was also chanting mantras constantly. Luo Fang then grabbed the string of beads and pulled hard, and the beads were torn off.

    I rushed forward and stabbed Luo Fang in the back. Luo Fang turned around in an instant, grabbed the Sanqing Yang Spear, and then shook his hand hard. I felt a sharp pain in my chest and flew backwards.  Fell to the ground.

    Luo Fang glanced at me, but did not pay any attention to me anymore, and instead killed other Taoist priests.

    Luo Fang kept his hand, he could have killed me.

    At this time, everything was in chaos. Ai Tangtang rushed out from nowhere, helped me up, and asked anxiously: "Are you okay? That bastard Luo Fang dared to hurt you. I'm going to find him to settle the score."  "

    "You are looking for death." I hurriedly grabbed Ai Tangtang and asked, "By the way, didn't I tell you to leave as soon as the barrier is broken? Why haven't you left yet?"

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he hurriedly said: "I'm packing my things and getting ready to leave. It's been a long time since I packed up. As you know, girls have a lot of cosmetics and stuff."

    It was a pure excuse. I had never seen what cosmetics she used. I said: "Luo Fang had already held back his hand just now. He could have killed me."

    "Keep your hand? Why?" Ai Tangtang looked at me and asked.

    "I don't know." I shook my head slightly.

    At this time, in our camp, Luo Fang really kills gods when he blocks them, and kills Buddha when he blocks Buddhas. Basically no one can block his moves, killing everyone he sees, with the exception of the six demon-catchers like us.

    Mao Dacai also transformed into his true form and rushed towards Luo Fang, but Luo Fang slapped him back with a palm.

    The same goes for Boss Yunhai and Sun Xiaopeng, who were seriously injured, but Luo Fang did not kill us.

    Luo Fang's whole body was exuding a monstrous evil spirit. He was standing in the camp like a demon god.

    "Help!"

    "Run quickly."

    At this time, countless Taoist priests and monsters are running,Even Mr. Situ and Mr. Hu San were hiding far away and did not dare to come forward.

    "What should I do?" I couldn't help but ask.

    Mr. Situ said: "He has already practiced Yin to the extreme."

    The ultimate devil?

    "What is that?" Sun Xiaopeng asked, covering his chest.

    Mr. Situ explained: "Heaven and earth are divided into Yin and Yang. Yin is the demon and Yang is the Tao. Everything has its ultimate. He has the ultimate of Yin. If you give him a period of time, he can easily turn the evil spirit into red.  By then, even unifying the demon world is not impossible."

    Luo Fang stood in the middle of the camp. A large group of people surrounded him, but no one dared to approach.

    "Destiny! Come here, I want to break through!" Luo Fang suddenly shouted.

    At this time, Jining didn't know where he was hiding. He suddenly walked out of the crowd with a strange smile on his face: "Demon Lord, I told you about the breakthrough a long time ago, but it's a pity that you have been unwilling. You finally want to  You have mastered the Yin Qi. As long as you have my help, you can immediately break through to the red evil Qi. Killing them is easy. Even the black-armored army cannot stop you."

    Jining said and walked to Luo Fang, but at this moment, Luo Fang suddenly took action and grabbed Jining's neck tightly. In Luo Fang's hands, the evil energy condensed into a black liquid and moved towards Jining.  Ning's body surged up.

    "What are you doing!" Jining struggled wildly.

    "Destiny, if I let you help me break through, wouldn't I become your puppet just like Jining? I, Luo Fang, disdain to be such a thing." Luo Fang paused and said, "It's like the ultimate of yin and yang.  Can I kill you?"

    "It's useless for you to kill me. I'm just a clone. Destiny is the way of heaven. It's boundless. You can't kill it." Jining no longer struggled at this time, but looked at Luo Fang calmly: "  You should think carefully, even if you kill me, you won¡¯t be able to save Zhao Yazi.¡±

    Luo Fang didn¡¯t talk nonsense. The black liquid covered Jining¡¯s body, and then fell to the ground. A pool of black liquid flowed into the snow. Jining was so dead that not even his bones were left.

    "Okay, this hidden danger has been solved, you can continue." Luo Fang looked at us and said.

    Suddenly, two people walked out of the crowd, Shen Wushuang and Zhao Yazi.

    Shen Wushuang is still wearing a big robe and a black iron mask, while Zhao Yazi is wearing a purple shirt.

    Shen Wushuang looked at Luo Fang and said lightly: "Why are you doing this?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 704 Death of Luo Fang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Actually, I really want to ask Luo Fang this question. According to Mr. Situ, since Luo Fang has already achieved the ultimate level of Yin, why not wait for a while before coming out, and then ask Shen Wushuang for Zhao Yazi?

    What I didn't expect was that Luo Fang looked at Shen Wushuang with the same look as he looked at his old friend: "Why bother? You took the little girl away, didn't you just want to force me to submit? Either surrender to you, or lead the army out.  , and then be killed?"

    "You know, I don't want to kill you." Shen Wushuang's voice was hoarse: "Is it so difficult for you to help me?"

    "Yes." Luo Fang nodded, then looked at Zhao Yazi with a smile: "Little girl, we finally meet."

    Zhao Yazi¡¯s face was full of helplessness and she said to Luo Fang: ¡°Why do you bother?¡±

    "Nothing." Luo Fang glanced at Wushuang, and then looked at us: "I don't want to be Shen Wushuang's subordinate. Since I don't want to be his subordinate, then he will definitely kill me. I'm leaving.  Wasn't he the one who forced us to this point?"

    The whole place fell silent. Even though the roar of artillery fire and screams were heard in the distance, the people present were silent.

    Mr. Situ couldn't help but pointed at Luo Fang and cursed: "Is this the reason why you led troops to attack Yangjian?"

    After saying that, Mr. Situ pointed in the direction of the battlefield: "Look, how many people have been killed by what you did!"

    "You don't have to be so angry." Luo Fang's cold eyes revealed a gentle look when he saw Zhao Yazi: "I hope we can be together in the next life."

    "Luo Fang." I shouted loudly.

    "Zhang Xiu, Yunhai Boss, Ai Tangtang, Cat Brother, Sun Xiaopeng, it's a pleasure to meet you. I, Luo Fang, don't have many friends in my life, so I'm very lucky to know you." Luo Fang smiled and said to us, "It's a pity that I  I must die today.¡±

    "Shen Wushuang, let's do it." Luo Fang put his hands behind his back, his long silver hair flowing on his shoulders, and looked at Shen Wushuang calmly.

    Shen Wushuang nodded slightly, and then waved his hand. Luo Fang instantly turned into countless silvery white spots of light, dissipating in the air, and his soul disappeared.

    "Luo Fang!" I couldn't help shouting, and immediately wanted to rush forward and fight Shen Wushuang desperately.

    Ai Tangtang grabbed my hand firmly: "Calm down! We are not his opponents."

    The snow is falling.

    Shen Wushuang put his hands behind his back, looked back at us and said, "See you later."

    After saying that, she turned around and left. Zhao Yazi looked at the place where Luo Fang disappeared with empty eyes. She did not leave with Shen Wushuang, and Shen Wushuang had no intention of taking her away.

    Luo Fang has lost her soul, so Zhao Yazi has lost her use value, and there is no need for Shen Wushuang to take her away.

    Tears flowed from Zhao Yazi's eyes, and Sun Xiaopeng gritted his teeth, clenched his fists and cursed: "I will kill that Shen Wushuang sooner or later."

    The boss of Yunhai patted Sun Xiaopeng on the shoulder: "Don't be impulsive."

    Mao Dacai also turned into a kitten at this time, standing in place, staring at the place where Luo Fang disappeared in a daze.

    Why am I not?

    ¡­¡­

    "Tie up the coffin."

    "How can I help?"

    "You? Help me get my clothes and don't get them dirty."

    "Boy, don't be arrogant. If you have the ability, come over and challenge me."

    ¡­¡­

    "Who is this guy? He is so arrogant."

    "He? His name is Luo Fang. He is my younger brother. He is just arrogant. After he cleans up the body, I will help you educate him."

    I thought about the scene when I first met Luo Fang, and the time I spent with him, all vividly in my mind. Unexpectedly, he died and his soul was gone.

    Tears also flowed from the corners of my eyes. I took a deep breath and wiped the tears from the corners of my eyes.

    The subsequent battle was very simple. Although the number of 100,000 demons was huge, it was not difficult to kill them all after the Black Armored Army was dispatched. After the demons were slaughtered, the Black Armored Army did not even say hello to me.  He immediately retreated and returned to the Demon Plain.

    In this battle, too many people died. Of the more than 10,000 soldiers, less than 2,000 were left in the end, and half of them were disabled. They fell to the ground and wailed, while Laoshan, Longyin Temple, and Mr. Yin Yang  , the monster hunters, and most of the monsters brought by Mr. Hu San also died.

    Of course, he was not killed by the demons, but by Luo Fang who rushed in at the end and killed him.

    When cleaning the battlefieldAt that time, there were no corpses of the demons. At a glance, they were all craters caused by ammunition. Many disabled soldiers fell to the ground and wailed. The soldiers who were not seriously injured rushed to treat them.

    Most of the soldiers began to cry.

    It was fine during the battle, but after the battle, the ground was full of corpses of comrades, and some people couldn't help crying. This cry infected other people, and they all started crying.

    Looking at the corpses on the ground, all of us felt heavy in our hearts.

    "Hey." Sun Xiaopeng stood next to me, covering his chest, and took a long breath: "I didn't expect so many people to die."

    I nodded slightly, with an indescribable feeling in my heart. Although soldiers are born to defend the motherland, people¡¯s hearts are full of flesh. Who doesn¡¯t have a wife, children, and children at home?

    At this time, the boss of Yunhai endured his injuries, sat cross-legged on the ground, and began to recite scriptures to save the dead on the battlefield.

    The other Taoist priests, Mr. Yin Yang, or the monks from Longyin Temple, also walked to various parts of the battlefield, sat cross-legged on the ground, and began to chant sutras for salvation.

    Suddenly, the entire battlefield was filled with the sound of salvation scriptures.

    Mr. Situ contacted people from the Tibet Military Region and asked them to come and clean the battlefield quickly.

    Ai Tangtang and I sat on the edge of the battlefield, holding her shoulders and looking at the battlefield, feeling very sad.

    "Are you feeling uncomfortable?" Ai Tangtang leaned on my shoulder: "Is it because of Luo Fang or the death of these soldiers?"

    "Both." I nodded: "At first, I thought that leading troops to fight seemed quite majestic, but now I finally understand the saying that one general's success will lead to thousands of bones drying up."

    Ai Tangtang consoled him and said, "Actually, this matter about Luo Fang, hey."

    ¡°Where is Zhao Yazi?¡± I asked.

    Ai Tangtang said: "I just saw her digging some dirt on the ground where Luo Fang disappeared, put it into a sachet, and then went down the mountain alone."

    Qingluan Huofeng also put his head, imitating Ai Tangtang, and leaned on my thigh, rubbing it against me, as if to comfort me.

    I touched their heads: "What's wrong? Are you comforting me?"

    They both raised their heads, then nodded.

    "It's okay, don't worry." I said.

    Ai Tangtang said: "It's finally over."

    "Yes, it's over, no, it's not over yet. There's still that old monster Shen Wushuang." I said, "With all the old and new grudges added together, we should settle accounts with him, right?"

    ¡¾ps: Xiaojiu Sina Weibo name: Chuangshi Wujiu Friends who like to play on Weibo, remember to follow me.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 705: How to practice the ultimate Yang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "By the way, the little Hanba next to Luo Fang is missing." Ai Tangtang said.

    When I heard this, I asked: "Aren't you on the battlefield?"

    Ai Tangtang shook his head slightly: "No, Hanba didn't die so easily."

    "I guess Luo Fang had already foreseen that he would die before, so let him leave first." I smiled bitterly.

    Ai Tangtang asked: "Then Shen Wushuang is so powerful, do you really want to deal with him? Otherwise, we should not seek revenge from him, and just live our own steady lives."

    "Sister, it's not that I want to cause trouble for him, but that he wants to cause trouble for me." I said helplessly: "You think I am full and willing to risk my life with him?"

    I said: "But don't worry, I won't do anything stupid. If I'm not sure, I won't go to Shen Wushuang easily."

    ????????????????? Actually there¡¯s one thing I haven¡¯t said out loud, I¡¯m not going to look for him because I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to look for me.

    Ai Tangtang frowned and looked at me: "You said that Shen Wushuang is so powerful, how powerful is Luo Fang, but in the end he just waved his hand and killed Luo Fang?"

    I pondered for a while and said: "The ultimate Yin that Luo Fang has practiced must be something extraordinary. I think that even if Luo Fang cannot defeat Shen Wushuang, he will not be easily defeated by Shen Wushuang."

    "It's just that Luo Fang had no intention of resisting at all at that time." I said.

    Ai Tangtang nodded with a puzzled look on his face. At this time, Sun Xiaopeng ran towards Ai Tangtang and me.

    "What's wrong?" I looked at Sun Xiaopeng and asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "Are we going to go down the mountain first and go together?"

    "Don't you wait until the battlefield is finished?" I asked.

    "With so many people dead, it won't be possible to clean it up in a short time. Let's wait for the army to come over and deal with it." Sun Xiaopeng said: "We are all injured this time. I'd better go back to Laoshan to recuperate."

    I nodded slightly and said, "After returning this time, if Shen Wushuang does anything unusual, remember to be the first to remind me."

    Sun Xiaopeng said to me with a smile: "Don't worry, even if you don't remind me, I will tell you right away what the old boy Shen Wushuang wants to do, but this Shen Wushuang is really powerful."

    "What?" I asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "Boss Yunhai just realized that Shen Wushuang has achieved the ultimate level of yin and yang."

    "The ultimate yin and yang?" I asked.

    "Well, Luo Fang has practiced the ultimate yin before. In other words, if he had found someone with the ultimate yang to join forces, he would not only be able to defeat Shen Wushuang, but he could also be tied with him." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    I suddenly realized that no wonder Shen Wushuang couldn't tolerate Luo Fang and asked Luo Fang to either become his subordinate or die. The feeling was that Shen Wushuang was worried that someone who could practice Yang to the extreme would join forces with Luo Fang.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t develop the ultimate in yin and yang, wouldn¡¯t you be a match for Shen Wushuang?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "You can say that." Sun Xiaopeng nodded slightly: "Actually, as long as you open your yin and yang eyes, you can practice yang to the extreme. If you and Luo Fang join forces then, Zhizhi."

    "Can you practice Yang to the extreme? How?" I asked hurriedly.

    Sun Xiaopeng rolled his eyes at me: "I wanted to know, so I went to practice secretly. Who told you?"

    Right.

    Ai Tangtang and I had nothing to deal with. We took Qingluan Huofeng and Sun Xiaopeng in the same car and went down the mountain to the airport. On the way down the mountain, military vehicles kept driving towards the Snow Mountain.

    Finally arrived at the airport.

    One by one, they booked flights back to their own cities. Originally, Mr. Situ suggested holding a celebration banquet. However, because so many people died, it was inevitable that among these people who died, there would be everyone¡¯s relatives and friends, so basically, everyone  I'm not in the mood for this celebration party.

    After Ai Tangtang and I arrived at the Tibet Airport, we chatted with Boss Yunhai and the others for a while. Then I pulled Ai Tangtang to say goodbye, and then went to find Mr. Situ.

    Ai Tangtang followed me and asked, "Why did you suddenly go to see Mr. Situ?"

    I said: "Do you still remember what the Dragon King said at the beginning that I will fight Shen Wushuang sooner or later? Since Sun Xiaopeng said that I can practice Yang to the extreme, then I want to ask Mr. Situ to see if he knows any method."

    Ai Tangtang followed me and asked, "Do you believe what that guy Sun Xiaopeng said?"

    ¡°Just give it a try, it¡¯s okay to be idle anyway.¡±

    Finally, inside the airport?In a coffee shop, I found Mr. Situ. He was drinking coffee. There was a document on the table and he was reading it.

    "Mr. Situ." I pulled Ai Tangtang to sit opposite Mr. Situ.

    Mr. Situ looked up and saw me, and said with a smile, "What's the matter? Is something wrong?"

    "Are you busy?" I asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just looking at this death list. Hey, the demon hunting organization that we finally created has lost more than 90% this time.¡± Mr. Situ breathed out, obviously helpless.

    The soldiers in the demon hunting organization are basically integrated into the army of 10,000 people this time. Each of them at least has experience in dealing with evil spirits, so this time the army is actually commanded by the demon hunting organization.

    "Ninety percent?" I shook my head slightly. The demon-hunting organization that Mr. Situ had finally established was at a loss this time.

    Mr. Situ smiled and said: "Forget it, it's nothing. Being able to withstand the attack of the demons is actually a good thing. You must have something to do with me, right?"

    "Well, I want to ask if you know how to practice the ultimate yang." I said; "I heard Sun Xiaopeng said that the yin and yang eyes can practice the ultimate yang, right?"

    "Well, the yin and yang eyes can be trained to the extreme of yin or the extreme of yang. If you are a person who does evil, then practicing it will lead to the extreme. If you are a person who does good, you will be the extreme of yang." Mr. Situ said.

    I asked: "I heard that Shen Wushuang has achieved the ultimate in yin and yang, having both. So, is he a good guy or a bad guy?"

    Hearing this, Mr. Situ took a sip of coffee and said, "When he was a good person, he might have developed the ultimate yang, and then he became a bad person and developed the ultimate yin."

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to practice just one, right?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Mr. Situ grinned: "Of course, these two powers are amazing. Luo Fang used the ultimate Yin to kill the clone of fate."

    "Destiny is the way of heaven. If it didn't have this kind of power, it would be difficult to kill it. In fact, even if it had this kind of power, it wouldn't have been easily killed if the clone of fate hadn't been careless and got close to Luo Fang.  "Mr. Situ said.

    I nodded slightly: ¡°Do you know how to achieve the ultimate level of Yang?¡±

    Mr. Situ shook his head: "I don't know, but I heard that there is someone who knows." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 706 The fox pretends to be the tiger's power

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Ai Tangtang and I looked at Mr. Situ without saying a word. Mr. Situ smiled and said, "Your master is laughing so hard."

    "My master?" I couldn't help but ask.

    Mr. Situ nodded slightly: "Yes, it is rumored that Hentianxiao can reach the extreme of Guoyang. Unfortunately, he is cursed. Forget it, I won't tell you. I don't know the specific method."

    "Since you are his apprentice, it would be better if you ask him directly." Mr. Situ smiled.

    "Thank you, Mr. Situ." I stood up and nodded: "You can continue your work, I won't disturb you."

    "Wait a minute, Axiu, what do you think of Shen Wushuang?" Suddenly Mr. Situ asked me.

    When I heard this, I was stunned for a while and said subconsciously: "I don't know, I just know that he is secretly trying to deal with me. As for what exactly he wants to do, I don't know."

    Mr. Situ said: "Well, I have news about Shen Wushuang and will inform you immediately."

    "Thank you."

    After saying that, Ai Tangtang and I left.

    Ai Tangtang held my arm and asked, "Are you ready to go to the underworld?"

    "Of course I have to go there. I must practice the Ultimate Yang as soon as possible. I don't know when Shen Wushuang will take action on me. I'm worried that if I don't practice the Ultimate Yang when he takes action, in his hands, I guess  I can¡¯t survive a single move, let alone fight him,¡± I said.

    Soon, Ai Tangtang and I got on the flight back to Chongqing. After flying for about three or four hours, we finally returned to Chongqing.

    Ai Tangtang and I walked out of the airport and looked at the people coming and going. I couldn¡¯t help feeling a little emotional. Only by personally experiencing the cruelty of war can we feel the value of peace.

    The stable and peaceful lives that so many people can live at this time are all made possible by the blood and sweat of the soldiers.

    After Ai Tangtang and I returned to the traditional Chinese medicine store, we didn¡¯t contact Yan Beixun. I just started drawing a talisman to pass the yin.

    Ai Tangtang couldn't help but ask: "So urgent?"

    "Well, it's best to ask earlier. Besides, there are still some things to do." I said.

    Ai Tangtang was very smart and asked: "General Niu?"

    "Well, I didn't have the ability before. Now, it's time to settle this account with Mr. Niu." I nodded.

    In fact, there is another reason, the time has come.

    In the past, General Niu could not be killed because he was worried that the underworld would be furious and blame him. After all, General Niu had a high status. Even if he was accused of colluding with the ferocious beasts of the underworld, he could not harm anyone.

    "I'm different now. I just won a big victory and defeated the demons. With this level of credit, even if I kill General Niu, the underworld will only punish me in name only."

    "If you want to kill me, it's impossible.

    "I'm leaving." After saying that, I put a talisman on the Sanqing Huayang Gun, and then fell asleep.

    By the time I came to my senses, I had already arrived in front of Huangquan Bridge.

    And the Sanqing Huayang Spear was at my feet. What I didn't expect was that Qingluan Fire Phoenix also came down. They stood on my shoulders, chattering without knowing what they were saying.

    "Why did you two follow me?" I asked.

    Qingluan Fire Phoenix was jumping around, talking for a long time, but I didn¡¯t understand it.

    But come here, it¡¯s always good to have help.

    The Qingluan Fire Phoenix followed me. The lonely ghosts in line looked at the Qingluan Fire Phoenix behind me in horror, and hurriedly hid to the side.

    The flames on Qingluan Fire Phoenix are absolutely fatal to lonely ghosts. Let alone touching it, if it is too close, all three souls and seven souls may be seriously injured.

    ????????????????????????????? I feel a bit like a fox pretending to be a tiger, because these lonely wild ghosts are obviously afraid of the Qingluan Fire Phoenix behind me, but they make way for me.

    I came to the Huangquan Bridge, and those shady people frowned and looked at the Qingluan Fire Phoenix behind me, as if they were facing a formidable enemy.

    These shady men were holding the handles of their knives. Suddenly, a shady man hurriedly walked out and said happily: "Brother Zhang Xiu, are you here?"

    The person who came here is Yu Letong, who helped me many times in Huangquan Bridge.

    When I saw that he was an acquaintance, I smiled and cupped my hands and said, "Brother Yu, you are well."

    Yu Letong also looked at Qingluan Fire Phoenix behind me with some fear, and said, "Brother Zhang Xiu, why are you coming down this time?"

    "Go to Senhun Peak." I said.

    "Well, come with me, I'll take you there." After saying that, Yuletong led the way.? 

    Naturally, I don¡¯t need to register at this time, let alone registration. When I walked past, I avoided all these shady things, for fear of getting too close to Qingluan Fire Phoenix.

    Yu Letong walked in front of me, and his face was a little ugly. I understood in my heart, turned around and whistled at Qingluan Fire Phoenix, and they flew into my pocket obediently.

    After Qingluan Fire Phoenix flew into my clothes, Yuletong breathed a sigh of relief and said to me hurriedly: "Brother Zhang Xiu, you came down at the wrong time."

    "What's wrong?" I asked.

    Yu Letong said: "Previously, General Niu was sentenced to severe punishment because of his collusion with the ferocious beasts of the underworld. But recently, because of Commander Niu's cooperation, the ferocious beasts of the underworld were lured out by many masters. The King of Hell of the Ten Palaces personally took action.  , many ferocious beasts were killed, and Commander Niu has been reinstated."

    I wasn¡¯t too surprised. Mr. Niu got into this position and didn¡¯t just fall down.

    I nodded: "It's okay, just take me to Soul Sentence Peak. If Brother Yu is afraid of being implicated, just send me to Yama City. I will go to Soul Sentence Peak myself."

    "It's okay, it's okay." Yu Letong waved his hand, and then asked: "What is the origin of these two sacred birds of yours?"

    "This is a gift from Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva." I said with a smile.

    When Yuletong heard this, he felt as if he had taken a reassurance, and said, "Hey, brother Zhang Xiu, your relationship with Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is so extraordinary. This kind of magical bird can be given to you. It seems that  , the reminder I just gave you is completely redundant."

    Yu Letong and I started chatting without a word.

    I didn¡¯t despise Yu Letong¡¯s change of attitude after learning that Qingluan Fire Phoenix was a gift from Ksitigarbha.

    No one is perfect, just some fat jobs in the world of the world, let alone the underworld, need to form cliques and trust relationships.

    Yu Letong has been able to survive in the underworld for so many years. If he didn't rely on his own sharp eyesight, he probably wouldn't be able to survive today.

    While chatting with Yu Letong, we finally arrived at the Soul Punishing Peak.

    "Brother Yu, please excuse me." After I said that, I cupped my hands and walked towards the mountain.

    Yu Letong also left quickly.

    ??This time on Soul Sentence Peak is no different from before. There are still only a few ghosts.

    But when I came to the palace at the top of Soul Punishing Peak, Grandmaster Kunde stood at the door with hundreds of secret agents, as if to greet someone.

    "Master, what are you doing here?" I walked up and asked.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 707 Wondering

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Kunde looked at me with a smile on his face: "Of course you are welcome."

    "Welcome me?" I was stunned.

    "When the commander-in-chief of the human anti-magic army comes to our Soul Sentence Peak, shouldn't he be greeted?" Kunde said with a smile, "Follow me, the first judge is waiting for you in the main hall."

    "Yes." I nodded and followed Kunde. I followed him to the back of the main hall. At this time, Cui Fujun was sitting on the chair above, holding the book of life and death in his hand. When I arrived, he  Then he raised his head and said to me: "Zhang Xiu, are you here?"

    "Yes." I nodded and said, "See the first judge."

    After saying that, I was ready to kneel down.

    Mr. Cui Fu looked at me: "No, you are now the commander of the human anti-demon army, and you have just defeated the demons. Putting aside your abilities, just by being the commander, you can compete with the Tenth Palace of Hell.  If you are an equal, why should you kneel down to me?"

    Although Mr. Cui Fu said this, I still knelt down and saluted him. People said this politely, but there was no need for me to stand up after kneeling halfway. It would be too embarrassing for Mr. Cui Fu.  "

    Cui Fujun said with a smile on his face: "Zhang Xiu, why did you come down this time?"

    "Two things, the first is to see my master and ask him something, and the second is to find General Niu to settle the score." I said.

    Cui Fujun had a smile on his face, looked at me up and down, and nodded slightly: "You know very well that we just won the battle at this time, so it is the best time to seek revenge from General Niu."

    I nodded.

    "Well, okay, you have to go see your master, go alone. I have a lot of things to do, so I won't accompany you." After saying that, Mr. Cui left.

    I was a little confused, so I asked Kunde, "Master Patriarch, what's going on? Why does Mr. Cui suddenly want to see me?"

    ??When I came to Senhun Peak before, I was always received by Master Kunde, and I never saw Lord Cui come out.

    Kunde smiled and said: "You boy, although your ability is not very powerful, your status is definitely high. Are you the commander of the anti-demon army in the world just for fun?"

    "If you, my boy, have lost the battle, let's not talk about it. Since it is a victory, this position will always be yours as long as you are not dead. As long as there is another demon invasion in the future, you can call on all the masters in the world to join us.  Defend against demons or demons.¡±

    "Even if you encounter some other things, you can also call on these experts who have participated in the war against the demons to help. You are the commander-in-chief and they have fought with you. As long as the help you ask them for is not particularly ridiculous, basically  , they will all be happy to help you.¡±

    "When you come to Yama City, you kid. If you want to go in and see His Majesty King Yama, His Majesty King Yama will have to put down what you are doing and receive you. You come to Soul Judgment Peak. No matter what, Mr. Cui Mansion has to come out to see you.  Otherwise it would be against the rules.¡±

    After Kunde explained, I finally understood. My relationship brother is not just an official for a short time, but I also have so many special treatments.

    Thinking of this, I feel happy in my heart. I am not afraid of having too high a status, but I am afraid of having a low status. The higher the status, the less trouble I will cause after I get rid of Mr. Niu.

    Kunde said: "Zhang Xiu, why did you come to Hentianxiao this time?"

    "I would like to ask my master how to practice Yang to the extreme." I said.

    "The Ultimate Yang?" Kunde frowned at first, but after a moment, he looked at me in surprise: "Can you practice the Ultimate Yang?"

    "I don't know either, but I have yin and yang eyes. I heard that my master had mastered yang eyes before, so I came to ask him for advice." I said.

    Kunde looked me up and down and said: "Okay, since that's the case, you don't need to trouble Mr. Niu for the time being. First practice the ultimate Yang. As long as you practice the ultimate Yang, the world will let you fly."

    "When you reach the ultimate level of Yang, Niu Zongbing will not be worth mentioning." Kunde said.

    After listening to it, I felt that what Kunde said made sense and nodded in agreement.

    After Kunde and I arrived in the dungeon, he handed me the key to the cell.

    "I won't go in. You can go in and find him yourself." After Kunde finished speaking, he turned around and left.

    He obviously knew that I wanted to ask the master how to practice Yang Zhi to the extreme. It would not be good for him to be present for this kind of thing.

    When I walked into the dungeon, the master was sitting in the corner, dazed with a straw in his mouth.

    As soon as he saw me, he grinned: "You brat, why did you come to me?"

    I opened the cell door and walked in.?The master was still sitting in the corner and asked: "There must be no good reason for you to come to me. Tell me, what do you want to do with me?"

    "Master, you can't say that. It hurts my heart. Just because of the relationship between master and disciple, I can't come and see you if I have nothing to do. It's true." I glared at him, and then smiled: "But this  This time I came to see you, Master, and I really want to ask you something."

    "I knew it." The master didn't care at all and said with a smile, "What's the matter?"

    "Master, come on, you are stuck in news. Let me tell you about your apprentice's super record first." I then told the master about the demon invasion.

    After hearing this, the master couldn't help but cursed: "You stinky boy, you are so useless."

    "What's wrong, Master?" I said, "Such an awesome record, he defeated a hundred thousand demon army."

    "When the demons and demons joined forces, a million-strong army wanted to fight out from the demon plains. Why didn't I lead the black-armored army to kill all the demons? My three thousand black-armored army killed a hundred thousand demons.  Nothing to be happy about." Hentianxiao looked at me in confusion.

    He was wondering, and I was wondering too. Why, my awesome military exploits became nothing in front of my master.

    "But if you think about it carefully, this is true. My master has never seen anything like this. One hundred thousand demons, I guess he really doesn't pay much attention to it."

    "You came to the underworld, wouldn't you just tell me this?" Master looked at me and asked.

    "No." I shook my head: "I have a brother named Luo Fang. He actually organized this demon attack."

    I also told Master about Luo Fang and Shen Wushuang.

    After listening to this, Master also showed a hint of surprise on his face: "What's going on? Now the Ultimate Yin and Ultimate Yang are so worthless?"

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if there is one person from the demon clan who has mastered the ultimate in yin, but that Shen Wushuang has mastered the ultimate in yin and yang?¡± The master couldn¡¯t help but say.

    I nodded helplessly: "That's right, that's why I came to you. I heard that you know how to practice Yang to the extreme."

    "Yes, I have the Ultimate Yang in me." Master nodded and looked at me: "But boy, this Ultimate Yang is not as simple as you think. I can tell you the method, but I don't know how many people have done it for this.  This thing is very dangerous if you lose your life. You should think more about it." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 708 Method

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    If it weren't for Shen Wushuang, then I wouldn't consider finding this way to practice the ultimate Yang. But if I don't practice the ultimate Yang now, when Shen Wushuang comes to deal with me, I really won't be able to do it.  The ability to fight back.

    I nodded without hesitation, looked at Master and said, "Yes, I'll go."

    Master looked at me and nodded slightly: "In that case, do you know Sanshen Mountain?"

    "When you came here before, I also told you about Sanshen Mountain, Penglai, Fanghu, and Yingzhou."

    The master said: "When I went to sea with many people, we arrived at Fang Hu. On that mountain, there were many magical weapons and weapons. As long as there was enough opportunity, we could get one of the magical weapons from above."

    I asked: ¡°Is this square pot the way to achieve the ultimate in yang?¡±

    The master nodded: "Well, yes, very few people actually know this method, because everyone who knew this method and then tried to practice Yang Zhi died. As far as I know, I am the only one who has successfully practiced Yang Zhi.  The ultimate, come back alive.¡±

    Master looked at me with worry on his face: "To be honest, I don't think highly of you going to Fang Hu to practice the ultimate Yang."

    Hearing Master say this, I shrugged helplessly: "Master, just say it."

    "You really don't think about it anymore?" Master frowned and looked at me.

    I nodded firmly.

    "The way to get to Fanghu is to start from Jiao'ao. When it's pouring rain, take a boat towards the south, and then drive in the direction of thunder and lightning, and you can reach Fanghu." The master said.

    I was stunned for a moment and asked: "It's so simple."

    The master said: "Yes, the method is not difficult, but when it rains heavily, how many people dare to go out to sea and drive in the direction of thunder and lightning?"

    I nodded slightly after hearing this.

    "After arriving at Fang Hu, find a towering tree there. Under this towering tree, there is a tree hole. Walk in. If you are lucky, you can practice Yang to the extreme, or you can walk through the tree hole.  Come out, if you can't, you will die inside." Master said.

    I hurriedly asked: "What is in the tree hole?"

    The master smiled and said: "I don't know how to tell you. If I tell you, maybe it's not a good thing. You can only realize the extreme of Yang by yourself. This thing can't be taught like the Gale Wind Spear Technique."  .¡±

    I asked: "Are there any other dangers on that square pot?"

    "Fang Hu is not as dangerous as on Yingzhou. The fairy grass on Yingzhou is guarded by vicious beasts, but the magic weapons in Fang Hu are all extremely powerful magic weapons. If it doesn't recognize you as its master,  , you can¡¯t take it away either.¡± Master said.

    After listening, I nodded. The Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand is an example. Only Master and I can use it. Even if others hold it in their hands, it is just like a dark fire stick.

    "Master, I want to ask you something. If I die in Fanghu, if Ai Tangtang is in any danger, please help her." I said.

    The master patted my forehead: "Don't worry, even if you are dead, that old dragon alone can protect your daughter-in-law. I am cursed."

    "What's the matter with your curse?" I couldn't help but ask.

    Master thought for a while, looked at me and asked, "Do you think I was captured by the underworld and locked up in this dungeon?"

    I nodded.

    "Actually, that's not the case. When I suppressed the two demon clans, a very powerful person came to find me. I fought with him, and in the end I was able to defeat him with the help of the black armored army under me.  ." Master said.

    "Is there such a powerful person?"

    I looked at the master in surprise. You must know that he has suppressed the demons and demons for so many years. This is not just a rumor.

    The master nodded: "Well, that's right. Although he was repelled by me, he left behind a curse. This curse made my Yang Ultimate no longer pure, and my ability also dropped greatly. Of course, then  The guy was seriously injured."

    "Later, I was worried that the demons and demons would know the news, so they contacted the underworld and asked the underworld to collect some information and take me to the underworld."

    "Although I seem to be imprisoned by the underworld, it is actually the underworld that has been protecting me. Although the Dragon King and the King of Demons have heard about my curse in recent years, they don't know the details.  So the two of them didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.¡±

    Master said with a smile: "Actually, I have always been quite confused about the person who came to attack me."I'm guessing who it is. Now it seems that it should be the Shen Wushuang you mentioned. I have the black-armored army in my hands. Ordinary people, even those with extreme Yin, will be killed by me.  Only that guy, with the ultimate yin and yang, could do such a thing.  "

    "Did Shen Wushuang do it?" I frowned: "Master, if I practice Yang to the extreme, can we kill him if we join forces?"

    "No." The master shook his head slightly: "He is the ultimate yin and yang. The fusion of yin and yang makes him extremely powerful. If you want to kill him, you need to find another person with the ultimate yin to join forces to kill him."

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go practice Yin to the extreme, and when I come back, we¡¯ll join forces.¡± I said.

    My master glared at me: "Boy, there is a curse in my body. The ultimate yang is no longer pure. Even if you have the ultimate yin, we will not be his opponent if we work together. Besides, you can train this thing casually.  It¡¯s all very lucky.¡±

    "The perfection of yin and yang depends on a person's thoughts. If you are a good person, you will never be able to achieve the perfection of yin." Master said to me: "Get out of here and don't bother me here."

    I saw Master say this, and I cupped my hands towards Master: "I'm sorry to trouble you, Master."

    "Boy, remember, if it doesn't work, just give up. The extreme danger of practicing Yang is unusual. If you are not careful, you will lose your life." Master said with concern before I left.

    "Thank you, Master."

    After I walked out of the dungeon, I said hello to Patriarch Kunde and then left.

    By the time I returned to the sun and woke up, it was already noon the next day. I stretched myself and walked down from the second floor, where I saw Ai Tangtang sitting in a daze in the Chinese medicine shop.

    She saw me walking down and asked happily: "Did you ask how to practice Yang Zhi to the extreme?"

    "Yeah." I nodded and said, "I have to go on a long trip again."

    "Okay, I'll go with you." Ai Tangtang nodded.

    I shook my head hastily: "No, I'll just go by myself."

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he paused and asked, "Isn't it dangerous to practice the extreme of Yang?"

    When I heard this, I originally wanted to fool you, but then I breathed out a sigh of relief and nodded: "It should be quite dangerous." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 709 Yacht

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Ai Tangtang is usually a bit immature, but he is not stupid. Something like the Ultimate Yang is so powerful.

    At that time, Luo Fang rushed into our camp with the ultimate Yin, just like the devil, killing everyone in all directions, no one could stop it. If I told Ai Tangtang that it was such a powerful thing, it was not dangerous, could she believe it?

    "If I really will die in Fanghu this time, I might as well just tell Ai Tangtang the truth. I don't want to lie to Ai Tangtang.

    So I told Ai Tangtang everything Master said to me this time in the underworld.

    After listening to this, Ai Tangtang sat at the counter, completely lost in thought and didn't know what he was thinking.

    I waved my hand in front of her eyes and asked, "Are you okay?"

    "What else can I do if you really don't want to take me?" Ai Tangtang looked at me and asked.

    "You can't help me if you go." I nodded.

    Ai Tangtang's whole body, after hearing what I said, was like a deflated ball. She said helplessly: "I suddenly felt that it was so good before. You were weak and had to rely on me for everything. Now you have wings."  You are so stubborn, I can¡¯t help you no matter what you do.¡±

    ¡°You want to raise a pretty boy?¡± I asked.

    "As long as you are safe, it doesn't matter if I raise you as a pretty boy. I'm a princess, so I can't afford to raise you as a pretty boy." Ai Tangtang finished.

    I was quite happy at first. Doesn¡¯t this just mean that I am handsome and can take advantage of pretty boys?

    Unexpectedly, Ai Tangtang added at the end: "But you look like this, and it's probably too much for you to be a pretty boy, so I am kind enough to support you."

    "That's what you said." I laughed dryly and said, "I'm going to pack my things and go to Qingdao."

    "Wait a minute, do you need to be in such a hurry?" Ai Tangtang said: "You don't know if you can come back alive when you leave, why don't you stay with me for a day?"

    "You girl, you are making me feel like I am going to die. Don't worry, I will definitely not die in that place called Fang Hu." I said comfortingly.

    Of course, I can only use this to comfort Ai Tangtang. In fact, I don¡¯t really believe this sentence myself.

    Ai Tangtang said: "When you go there this time, your safety is the first priority, do you understand?"

    "Don't worry." I was also a little reluctant to let go of Ai Tangtang. I finally got the beautiful daughter-in-law. It would be uneconomical if I died in Fanghu like this. I hugged her and kissed her, and then quickly packed my things.  After saying goodbye to Ai Tangtang, he ran to the street and took a taxi to the airport.

    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to say goodbye to Ai Tangtang for a while, but saying goodbye, especially doing such a dangerous thing, the more I talk about it, the more uncomfortable I feel.

    While on the way, I called Sun Xiaopeng and asked him to arrange a boat for me in Qingdao. Sun Xiaopeng asked what was going on on the phone, and I gave him a brief explanation.

    He promised to arrange a boat immediately and pick me up at the airport.

    After I arrived at Jiangbei Airport, I bought a plane to Qingdao and then waited.

    When I arrived in Qingdao, it was already five o'clock in the afternoon and it was already very late. I walked to the airport exit and saw Sun Xiaopeng wearing a black leather jacket with his hands behind his back. When he saw me, he waved.

    As soon as I walked over, Sun Xiaopeng said to me speechlessly: "Brother Xiu, you are almost becoming a model worker, and you don't even let yourself take a break? You just came off the battlefield, and now you have to go to Fang Hu again."  Are you tired from the tossing?"

    "Aren't you talking nonsense? Of course you are tired." I nodded: "No matter how tired you are, you have to do it. Otherwise, when the time comes, let Shen Wushuang kill you, then you will have more time to rest, and you can travel for a lifetime."

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard what I said, he couldn't help but smile and said, "I think you are so energetic that you are the right person to be the leader of Laoshan."

    "You said how hard it was for me and myself just came back from the battlefield, right? But as a result, there are still a lot of things for me to deal with in Laoshan, which annoys me so much. Originally, I wanted to take Qingzi to travel abroad with me, but I kept being ignored.  I'm stuck and can't leave." Sun Xiaopeng's face was full of complaints: "Hey."

    "Is the arranged ship ready?" I was too lazy to listen to Sun Xiaopeng's complaint.

    Sun Xiaopeng nodded: "Well, it's arranged."

    "Will there be heavy rain on the sea tonight?" I asked.

    "Heavy rain? I don't know about this. Let me check it for you." After saying that, Sun Xiaopeng took out his mobile phone, looked at it for a while, and said: "Yes, at three o'clock in the morning, there will be a heavy rain, which will last until eight o'clock in the morning.  .¡±

    ¡°?You don¡¯t want to go out to sea during a heavy rain, do you?  "Sun Xiaopeng looked at me with surprise on his face and asked: "Brother, you have never lived at the seaside. Even an old fisherman would not dare to go to sea in heavy rain.  "

    "This is how to find the square pot." I didn't explain it to Sun Xiaopeng in detail on the phone before. Now I explained it to him, and Sun Xiaopeng suddenly realized it.

    He asked: "This method sounds a bit unreliable. Brother, if this force is chopped off by a boat, won't you die?"

    "Let's give it a try." I looked at him and asked, "Isn't it possible that what you are looking for for me is another broken boat?"

    "Of course not, this time it's a yacht. I secretly embezzled Laoshan's public funds to buy it. I'm going to go out to sea with Qingzi. No, I just bought it and haven't used it yet. The result will be given to you, kid. Don't break it.  "Sun Xiaopeng said with worry on his face.

    When I heard this, I laughed and said, "You kid still embezzled public funds from Laoshan. Didn't those elders make you crazy?"

    Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "I was very angry before and hid my yacht so that I wouldn't find it. But now, I just came back from winning the battle. A group of elders were so happy that I asked about the yacht.  Give it to me."

    As we talked, we came to the garage and he drove me towards the dock.

    When we arrived at the pier, I saw that yacht. It was so big. Isn¡¯t this what those rich second-generation people on TV like to play with most?

    Sun Xiaopeng took me up to have a look. The yacht has three floors, and there is a small bar at the bottom. It looks really luxurious.

    "How much did you spend to buy this thing?" I couldn't help but ask.

    "A few million, not much." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    When I heard this, I asked: "How many millions? Are you bragging? I saw reports in the news that it was easily sold for tens of millions or hundreds of millions."

    "Yachts are originally meant for local tycoons. The person who sold me the yacht had some trouble at home, and we at Laoshan helped solve it." Sun Xiaopeng said, "That's why the price is so low."

    After the visit, I said: "Teach me how to drive a yacht."

    "You won't be able to learn yachting in just a short while. Let me go with you." Sun Xiaopeng said to me.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 710 Square Pot

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What are you going to do with me?" I shook my head.

    This time I went to Fanghu. Although my master said there was no big danger, who can say for sure about this kind of thing? I didn¡¯t want to take Sun Xiaopeng with me to take such a risk.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????He almost accompanied me and lost his life in Yingzhou, how could I let him follow me?

    Sun Xiaopeng grinned and said: "I have long wanted to go out to sea on a yacht. Why don't we go out to sea together?"

    ¡°Besides, Laoshan is too boring, it¡¯s better to go to sea.¡± Sun Xiaopeng said.

    I shook my head: "Okay, don't use these excuses to fool me. Do you think I'm stupid? You can't come with me this time, brother, I'm doing this for your own good."

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he took out two bottles of canned beer from the refrigerator on the yacht and threw one to me. Then he opened it and took a sip: "Brother, to be honest, I still don't trust you to go alone. If there is  Whatever happens, I¡¯ll go with you and you¡¯ll have someone to take care of you, right?¡±

    "You are the head of Laoshan Mountain. Although my master said this trip is not as dangerous as Yingzhou, it is still the Three Gods Mountain. Who can say for sure?" I said.

    Sun Xiaopeng: "Hey, if you say this, you don't regard me as a brother. We are brothers who share the same hardships. Why are you talking nonsense and nonsense? It's settled. I'll go with you."

    When I heard Sun Xiaopeng say this, I felt a little moved.

    "I, Sun Xiaopeng, don't have many brothers in my life. Luo Fang is dead, and I don't want your kid to die again so soon." Sun Xiaopeng said with a sad face while drinking wine and looking at the scenery outside the yacht.

    I will no longer object.

    Among the six of us who catch monsters, they are all extremely easy-going people, and Sun Xiaopeng is certainly no exception. Perhaps because he was the young master of Laoshan since he was a child, those of his peers in Laoshan regard him as the future master.  Come treat, not be friends.

    The more people grow up in such an environment, the more they value friendship.

    Sun Xiaopeng and I were on the yacht, chatting nonsense. Among them, Sun Xiaopeng begged me to turn Qingluan Fire Phoenix into a hot wheel, let him fly, and look majestic.

    I took out the Qingluan Fire Phoenix and told them about it, but it turned out that the Qingluan Fire Phoenix was not willing to turn into a hot wheel for Sun Xiaopeng to step on, which made Sun Xiaopeng extremely depressed.

    After it got dark, Sun Xiaopeng and I started sleeping on the sofa on the yacht. We went to sea in the middle of the night.

    I took a nap, but when I woke up, it was already late at night, and it was raining heavily outside. The yacht had already gone out to sea, and the pier was not visible at all.

    I yawned, took a sip of my beer, shook my head, and walked to the wheelhouse of the yacht. I saw Sun Xiaopeng at the helm with a cigarette in his mouth. He heard footsteps, turned around and saw me, and said with a smile:  "woke up?"

    ¡°How long have you been at sea?¡± I asked.

    "More than half an hour." Sun Xiaopeng pointed to the distance in the direction of the thunder and lightning and asked, "Hey, you are driving in the direction of the thunder and lightning, right?"

    I nodded, sat next to Sun Xiaopeng, and chatted with him wordlessly.

    "Haha, you don't know. The elders in Laoshan knew that I secretly followed you to the sea, and they were so angry. I heard Qingzi called just now and said that one of the elders was hospitalized because of the anger." Sun Xiaopeng said happily: "I'm angry  Kill those old bastards, and then I will stick to my word in Laoshan."

    "When I keep my promise, you can join us in Laoshan, and I will be your deputy leader."

    I asked jokingly: "Hey, I am the commander of the Anti-Magic Legion and a person of status, so you want me to be the deputy leader?"

    "Then you will be the leader and I will be the elder." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    During the chat, the boat was bumping violently and the sea was not calm. At this time, the yacht was hit by big waves, and it felt like a leaf falling into the bumpy lake water.

    Fortunately, this yacht has good functions. Even in such an environment, it can sail normally. If it were to be replaced by the fishing boat we used to go to sea on, it is estimated that a wave can break the boat apart.

    I yawned, still a little sleepy, and said, "When it's time, you call me and I'll go back and take a nap."

    "Okay." Sun Xiaopeng nodded.

    I returned to the yacht and gradually fell asleep as the boat bumped.

    This sleep was a bit comfortable. When I woke up, it was already dark outside. It was Sun Xiaopeng who woke me up.

    "Axiu, get up quickly and come out with me to have a look. We have arrived at Fanghu." Sun Xiaopeng said excitedly."We're here now. What are you excited about?" After I said that, I walked out with Sun Xiaopeng.

    In the distance, I saw an island on the sea level. This island was very big, full of trees, and the ecology was very good. On one side of the island, there was a towering tree, which reached straight into the sky.  Plugged into the cloud.

    The diameter of this big tree is estimated to be four or five kilometers, right?  too big.

    And there is a rainbow above this island, which looks extremely beautiful.

    "This is the square pot, haha. Legend has it that any thing picked up here is a magic weapon, and we both made a fortune." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "You kid, don't think blindly. The purpose of my visit this time is that big tree. Don't touch the others for now." I said.

    Sun Xiaopeng nodded slightly and said nothing more.

    "Come to the shore, Brother Peng, don't touch these things." I was a little worried and reminded again.

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "Don't worry, do I look like that unreliable person?"

    I looked at Sun Xiaopeng and said nothing, just nodded slightly.

    After the yacht approached the island, it anchored, and then we took a lifeboat and rowed to the beach where the towering trees were.

    This island is big, but not very lively. It stands to reason that such a big island would occasionally hear the chirping of birds and insects. But after we landed on the island, apart from the sound of waves lapping on the beach, the island was  In itself, it was unusually quiet, as if the entire island had no life at all.

    "Axiu, why does this island feel so panicked?" Sun Xiaopeng swallowed his saliva and couldn't help but said: "Will something happen?"

    "As long as you don't touch the things up here, you should be fine. Let's do this. After I enter this big tree, you can take the lifeboat and go back to the yacht to wait for me. If I don't come out in five days, I should die.  It¡¯s inside.¡± I said.

    I only had five days¡¯ worth of food with me, and I didn¡¯t know what was going on inside the tree, but if I didn¡¯t come out for five days, I would probably be dead.

    Sun Xiaopeng nodded and said with a smile: "Don't worry, your boy is so blessed and so lucky, how could he die in such a tree? Hurry up and go in. When the time comes, you can practice your magical skills, and we can go back and kill everyone!"

    ¡¾ps: If you like to play Sina Weibo, remember to follow Xiaojiu¡¯s Weibo: Chuangshi Wujiu.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 711 Playing Chess

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Sun Xiaopeng and I found a tree hole in this towering tree.

    Although it is a tree hole, it is bottomless and looks like an endless tunnel.

    "I will wait for you here for five days. You must come out safely." Sun Xiaopeng raised his hand, squeezed my shoulders tightly, and looked into my eyes and said.

    I nodded slightly: "If I die inside, I hope you can help me take care of Ai Tangtang."

    "Don't worry, even if you and her are not married, we are still the ones who catch the demon six people. How could I not protect her." Sun Xiaopeng hugged me tightly: "Be careful!"

    "Well, don't worry." I nodded, then took out the Qingluan Fire Phoenix and handed it to Sun Xiaopeng: "Take care of them for me, if I die inside."

    Qingluan Fire Phoenix immediately flew towards me anxiously.

    "Be obedient." I scolded, and Qingluan Huofeng lowered his head, stood on Sun Xiaopeng's shoulder, and looked at me reluctantly.

    If the tree hole is really dangerous, then bringing Qingluan Fire Phoenix in there will have no effect. Why bring them in to die?

    Then he turned around and walked into the tree hole.

    There are tree roots everywhere in this tree hole. When I entered the tree hole, I looked back and saw that the exit behind me had disappeared and was replaced by an endless tree hole.

    The exit behind me was supposed to be, but after I walked in, it turned into a tree hole.

    My heart froze and I turned around and took a few steps. Could it be an illusion?

    "Sun Xiaopeng, are you nearby?" I shouted.

    But after more than ten seconds, Sun Xiaopeng's voice was still not heard.

    Isn¡¯t it an illusion?

    Logically speaking, if it was an illusion, Sun Xiaopeng would come over and give me a slap to wake me up from the illusion.

    I shook my head and continued walking forward. I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Gun tightly in my right hand and slowly walked forward.

    The inside of this tree hole is very cool, and it doesn't make people feel cold. After walking for ten minutes, there is no change in the tree hole. I feel strange, isn't it very dangerous here?

    After walking for another ten minutes, suddenly, the front opened up. It was a circular tree hole. It was very large, with a diameter of about twenty meters. In the middle of the tree hole, there was an old man sitting on a round platform.

    This old man was wearing a white robe and a long beard. He was sitting cross-legged on a round platform. There was a chessboard in front of him.

    "Kid, do you want to play a game of chess with me?" the old man said, looking down at the chessboard.

    ¡°Although he didn¡¯t look at me, there were only two of us here. Who else could be there besides telling me?

    I jumped onto the round platform in surprise and bowed to the old man: "Old man, I came here because I want to practice Yang to the extreme, and I hope that the old man can give me some advice."

    The old man chuckled: "Play chess with me first. If you can beat me in chess, I will tell you how to do it."

    I went, and it turns out that this kind of thing still happens, but I am really average at playing Go. I sat across from the old man and asked, "Um, I'm not very proficient in Go."

    With a smile on his face, the old man waved his hand, and the Go game in front of us turned into a chess board and chess pieces: "How about chess?"

    Seeing that I was silent, he waved his hand again, turning into Go: "Where's Go?"

    "You know a lot, old man." I laughed dryly. I really haven't done much research on these chess games.

    The old man said: "I am very good at chess. You can win at any game as long as you beat me."

    "Is backgammon okay?" I asked.

    The old man was stunned for a moment and asked: "What is backgammon?"

    When I heard this, I felt happy. It seemed that this old man with superb chess skills had never played backgammon. But that¡¯s right. Backgammon is just a game for entertainment. In the eyes of chess players, backgammon is simply an inferior thing.

    "It's just backgammon. Don't you know how to play backgammon? It doesn't matter if you don't know how. I'll teach you." I said happily.

    Afterwards, I explained the rules of backgammon to the old man, and then asked: "This is the way to play chess, do you think?"

    The old man smiled and said: "I said, any chess is fine, as long as I win."

    After saying that, he waved his hand and the chessboard turned into a backgammon board.

    "You go first." The old man said.

    I also have a lot of confidence in my heart. Just kidding, in our school, I was known asThe emperor of backgammon was the invincible player in our school. At that time, there was only backgammon on mobile phones. I played with that crappy phone for three years in junior high school.

    Facing this old man who just understands the rules of backgammon, I have no reason to lose.

    I frowned tightly and started to have sex with this old man, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would lose soon.

    The old man said nothing and looked at me with a smile.

    "Come again!" I said.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT????

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT????

    My mentality gradually calmed down a lot from being irritable at the beginning. After calming down, I finally won.

    I almost jumped up with joy. I can¡¯t even remember how many times I played with this old man.

    The old man still had a smile on his face and looked at me: "Yes, if you can calm down and beat me in more than a thousand games, you can be taught."

    "More than a thousand games?" When I heard this, I looked at him in surprise. I didn't expect that I would play so many chess games with him without knowing it.

    Thinking that I hadn¡¯t eaten yet, I hurriedly opened the dry food I brought with me. Unexpectedly, the dry food had turned moldy and black.

    These biscuits are packaged very tightly. Strictly speaking, they will not become moldy if stored for more than five months.

    I looked at the old man doubtfully.

    The old man said: "A year has passed since you and I played chess."

    "One year!" I couldn't help but exclaimed, "Old man, how come I didn't starve to death?"

    "You are the incarnation of lotus root, can you starve to death?" the old man asked.

    When I heard this, I was immediately amazed. No wonder Master said that this tree hole is extremely dangerous.

    An ordinary person would be afraid of starving to death here. As long as he doesn¡¯t beat this old man, he won¡¯t be able to pass this level. I was lucky enough to win before, but a year has passed.

    I asked: "If it were someone else, wouldn't they starve to death if they didn't win you quickly?"

    "That's right." The old man nodded slightly and did not deny it.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little impatient. You must know that the agreement between me and that guy Sun Xiaopeng was only for five days. If I didn¡¯t go out for five days, it would mean that I was dead. But at this time, a year had passed.

    They must have thought I had died here. Maybe now, the grass on the grave they built for me is half a meter high, right?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 712 Rapid Progress

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "According to the previous agreement, if you beat me, then you can continue to move forward." The old man pointed behind him, and another tree hole appeared behind him.

    When I saw it, I couldn't help but ask the old man: "Old man, tell me the truth, how many levels are there?"

    "Three levels, you have passed my level." The old man said.

    "Farewell." After I said that, I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and hurriedly ran towards the tree hole. I had to race against time and get back as soon as possible.

    Ai Tangtang knew that I was dead. I don¡¯t know how I spent this year.

    After running for less than ten minutes, I came to a tree hole again. This tree hole was much wider than the previous one, with a diameter of a hundred meters.

    An old man stood in the middle and looked at me with a smile.

    I took a closer look, wasn¡¯t this the old man who just played chess with me?

    "Old man, why is it you again?" I couldn't help but ask.

    The old man smiled and said, "What? Are you impatient with me?"

    "How dare you, it's too late to be happy when I see you again." I said this verbally, but now, when I see this old man, my head is full of backgammon, and I almost vomit.

    The old man smiled and said: "This is the second level."

    "What's the second level? The last one was chess, and this one is not chess, calligraphy and painting, right?" I asked.

    "Of course not." As soon as the old man finished speaking, he waved his hand. Suddenly, a tree man walked out from the edge of the tree hole. This tree man held a spear made of a tree in his hand.

    "After you kill this tree man, two will come out, and after killing two, four will come out, and so on. As long as you kill them seven times, you will win." The old man smiled.

    When I heard this, I was stunned for a while and asked: "Then the seventh time, wouldn't there be a full 128 tree people?"

    "That's right, don't worry. As long as you can't beat them, if you shout stop, they will stop attacking. When you shout start, they will continue to fight you." After saying that, the old man suddenly disappeared.

    I looked at the tree man not far away, my heart condensed, and I shouted: "Start!"

    This tree man suddenly rushed towards me at an extremely fast speed. I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and rushed forward to fight with it.

    What I didn¡¯t expect was that the strength of this tree man was almost the same as mine. I fought him evenly and fought for half of it before finally killing it.

    After killing him, I was almost too tired to bear it and sat down on the ground.

    "Old man!" I couldn't help shouting. At this time, I didn't care what the name was. If the place here wasn't so special, I would even want to point at his nose and scold him.

    The old man appeared beside me silently, looked at me and asked: "Kid, what's wrong?"

    "Old man, this tree man's strength is about the same as mine. I can't even deal with one of them. How do you want me to fight the last one hundred and twenty-eight?" I asked.

    The old man smiled and said: "Don't worry, the strength of these tree people is the same as when you first stepped into the cave. In other words, they will not improve, but you can keep improving. If you are talented enough, you can survive for ten years."  You should be able to pass this level."

    When I heard this, I rushed up and grabbed his collar: "What did you say? Ten years? Old man, how can I have so much time to spend here with you?"

    "Since you are here to seek the ultimate in Yang, let me tell you, it is not as easy as you think to achieve the ultimate in Yang?" The old man looked at me and said, "Who in the world doesn't want to achieve the ultimate in Yang, but there are a few people who don't want to achieve the ultimate in Yang.  Can you get it?"

    When I heard what he said, I grabbed his hand by the collar and let it go. What he said was indeed true. How could such a powerful thing be obtained so easily?

    I let out a long breath: "I'm too impatient, but I have to get out quickly. Can you help me? Is there a shortcut?"

    "Of course there is a shortcut." The old man nodded.

    When I heard it, I felt happy.

    He said: "That means you work harder than others and practice harder to improve yourself. Ordinary people usually come here and fail to pass this level in a short period of time. If they don't bring enough food, they will starve to death here."  .¡±

    "You, lotus root incarnation, don't have to worry about the problem of hunger, so as long as you have enough time and your talent is not bad, you can slowly pass this level." After the old man finished speaking, he disappeared.

    I gritted my teeth and looked at the place where the old man disappeared. I felt extremely unhappy and shouted: "Start!"

    Suddenly, two tree men walked out of the tree hole, both holding spears.He yelled and rushed forward.

    I have to become stronger, I have to become stronger quickly. Only in this way can I leave this ghost place as soon as possible.

    To be honest, this time, I don¡¯t know how long I fought and how many tree people I killed. I made a small opening on the wall of the tree hole every day according to my own estimate.

    At this time, the small incisions I made were densely packed. If I counted them carefully, it turned out that more than a year had passed, and more than a year had passed.

    It¡¯s been more than a year this time. Unlike before, when I played chess with that old man and it passed so fast, this time it feels like it¡¯s extremely slow. I¡¯ve been fighting these tree men.

    Although I can shout stop, as long as I shout too late, these trees will still kill me.

    I am always tense.

    This day, I stabbed a tree man into the chest, and the tree man disappeared immediately.

    I let out a long breath, and I finally killed all the trees in the sixth wave.

    I was also so tired that I sat cross-legged on the ground and breathed heavily.

    In just one year, my strength has improved by leaps and bounds.

    ¡°To describe it as rapid progress, I still feel it¡¯s a bit insufficient.

    At this time, I can kill sixty-four tree men, which means I am sixty-four times stronger now than when I entered the cave.

    It¡¯s even more than that. After all, what I¡¯m facing is their simultaneous attacks.

    I feel a sense of transformation, but there is still a difficulty, the last wave.

    One hundred and twenty-eight tree people.

    I sat on the ground and closed my eyes to regain my energy as soon as possible. At this time, the old man who had been away for a year actually appeared.

    He looked at me with surprise on his face: "Your talent surprises me. In one year, you have already passed six waves."

    "Old man, you still underestimate me. Just watch. Within a month, I will kill the one hundred and twenty-eight tree people for you." I said.

    The old man nodded slightly.

    I couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Old man, I would like to ask, has a person named Hentianxiao been to your place before?¡±

    When the old man heard this, he nodded: "Well, during the Han Dynasty, a general named Hentianxiao came here. He was also the only one who got the ultimate Yang and left. Why is this gun in your hand so weird?  look familiar?"

    "He is my master." I said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 713 Sugar

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    There was a look of surprise on the old man's face, and he said, "I see, I didn't expect that he would receive such a talented disciple as you."

    "You must be very familiar with my master, right? Otherwise, forget about the last level?" I asked.

    The old man¡¯s face twitched and he said, ¡°How could I be so familiar with him? After all, he actually tricked me back then.¡±

    ¡°Did I trick you?¡± I asked.

    He pointed at the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand.

    When I heard this, I immediately understood that the Master had tricked the Sanqing Yang Transformation Spear into his hands. He said: "According to the regulations, as long as you get the ultimate Yang here, you can get a gift from me. Originally, I  I gave him the Qimen Flying Armor, but after taking the Qimen Flying Armor, he also asked for a Sanqing Huayang Spear."

    "You also give Qi Men Feijia here?" I asked.

    "Don't even think about it. The master's debt must be paid by the apprentice. He cheated me with two weapons at that time. Just treat them as gifts to you in advance." After saying that, the old man disappeared.

    I couldn¡¯t help but cursed.

    I rested for more than an hour, and after I regained my energy, I shouted loudly: "Start!"

    Suddenly, densely packed trees appeared in the surrounding walls. The tree hole could hardly contain them. As soon as they appeared, they rushed towards me.

    I held the Sanqing Huayang Gun in my hand and killed a tree man with one sweep. Then the tree men from all directions stabbed at me. I used the Sakura Dance to prevent them from hurting me.

    Their strength is a clone version of me. I may not have realized it at the beginning, but at this time, I discovered that I was really terrible before.

    I slowly fought with them. No matter how many of these tree men I killed, as long as there was one left unkilled, I would not be able to hold on anymore and shouted stop. Then one hundred and twenty eight tree men would still appear next time.

    So the only way is to kill all the trees in one go.

    I kept fighting them, and finally, after killing about half of them, I was exhausted and shouted stop.

    Immediately, these tree men stopped moving and returned to the wall of the tree.

    I also sat down on the ground, covered in sweat.

    I don¡¯t want to waste time. Once I have a good rest, I will stand up and fight them.

    It took a full two months this time before my strength finally increased and I killed these one hundred and twenty-eight tree men.

    After I killed the last tree man, I felt a lot more relaxed. I finally killed them.

    "Ah!" I yelled loudly.

    "What are you yelling about?" The old man appeared with a smile on his face, looked at me and nodded; "Not bad, I have passed the second level so quickly."

    ¡°Old man, don¡¯t be nagging and tell me what the third level is.¡± I said.

    "The dangers in the third level are much more severe than this second level." After the old man finished speaking, he waved his hand and I fainted.

    ¡­¡­

    My name is Zhang Xiu, I am 28 years old this year and I am a teacher at Hechuan Middle School.

    I am quite satisfied with my current job, and I have a very good girlfriend named Liu Xi.

    ?We go to work together every day, and then go home to cook after get off work.

    "How are the students today?" Liu Xi asked me with a smile.

    I shook my head: "It's not that good. Damn, everyone is so naughty, especially the one named Tian Tian in the class who makes trouble with me all day long."

    Liu Xi walked out with a smile and said: "Hurry up and eat. I said you too, you don't want to go in, so just be a physical education teacher. Didn't the principal say before that you should be the director? You didn't agree either.  "

    "Hey, how can I be a director? It's better to be a leisurely physical education teacher." I smiled and picked up the food and started eating.

    At this time, the doorbell rang suddenly, Liu Xi ran over and opened the door, and Luo Fang and Sun Xiaopeng walked in.

    Luo Fang and Sun Xiaopeng are our next-door neighbors.

    After they came in, they smiled and said: "Zhang Xiu, let's go out to watch the World Cup together later."

    ¡°Okay.¡± I smiled and said, ¡°Daughter-in-law, I¡¯ll trouble you to clean up later.¡±

    Liu Xi glared at me: "Bah, stop hanging out with them and not doing anything serious all day long."

    After hearing this, I could only nod helplessly. Luo Fang and Sun Xiaopeng ran a fortune-telling parlor, which was a business of cheating others out of money, so Liu Xi had never agreed with me playing with them.

    ?????????????? But these two buddies and I get along well in personality.

    After I followed them out,, walked towards the food stalls.

    After I came out, I said to Sun Xiaopeng: "Sun Xiaopeng, I have been having a strange dream recently."

    "What dream?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    "I have had this dream for two or three years. It is the same dream every night. At first, it was a Taoist priest named Yan Beixun who taught me Taoism. Then I had this strange dream like watching a TV series. I had it for two or three times.  Year, last night I dreamed of entering a tree hole and breaking through some obstacles, but I woke up without knowing the outcome."

    "Did you dream about us?" Luo Fang asked with a smile.

    "I dreamed that Sun Xiaopeng is the head of Laoshan, and you are the big devil of the demon clan."

    Sun Xiaopeng gave a thumbs up: "Oh, your dream is so comfortable, I also want to do it, head of Laoshan, haha, am I that majestic and upright?"

    "Why did I become a big devil?" Luo Fang frowned.

    "Your face has been paralyzed all day long, and you look like a villain. Why can't you be the big devil?" Sun Xiaopeng said to Luo Fang.

    I frowned and said, "But I seem to feel like something is missing."

    "What's missing?" Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "It seems that I have forgotten a very important person. It seems that he is very important to me."

    "Male or female?" he asked.

    "She must be a woman." I said uncertainly.

    Sun Xiaopeng said hurriedly: "Oh, don't let your wife Liu Xi hear this, or she will hack you to death."

    "It's not that serious." I frowned: "I really want to remember it, but I can't."

    "Then don't think about it. It makes you so upset when you think about it." Sun Xiaopeng put his arm around my shoulders and said.

    After we arrived at the food stall, they started ordering a lot of food.

    "Thanks for drinking milk tea, while it's hot." Sun Xiaopeng held three cups of milk tea and put them down.

    I took a sip and asked: "Hey, is there no sugar? It's so bland."

    "Are you cool? I feel pretty good." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "Wait a minute." I raised my hand: "I seem to have remembered something, sugar? Sugar?"

    "I can't remember what it is." I clenched my fists and said.

    Luo Fang and Sun Xiaopeng looked at me: "If you can't remember something, stop thinking about it. It's the most uncomfortable thing if you can't remember something. Let's watch the World Cup quietly together."

    "No, this matter seems to be very important to me." I stood up and looked at the milk tea, milk tea, sugar?  Milk tea, sugar?

    I suddenly realized and shouted: "Ai Tangtang!"

    After I finished shouting this sentence, suddenly, everyone in the world stopped moving, as if time had stood still.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 714 What do you want?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The whole world stopped. Sun Xiaopeng, Luo Fang, and everyone in this food stall stopped moving. Even the World Cup on TV and the vehicles on the street all stopped.

    There was only one old man walking towards me from the crowd. As soon as I saw him, I immediately remembered that he was the old man who played chess with me in the strange dream I had before.

    The old man looked at me with a smile and asked, "Not bad, I can really wake up."

    Countless memories poured into my head like a tide. I covered my head, feeling as if it was about to explode. I squatted on the ground. After a long time, I finally regained my breath. I looked at the old man in front of me and laughed.  For a moment: "Old man, you've tortured me enough."

    "Zhang Xiu, let me tell you, the place you are in is not an illusion, but a real world." The old man looked at me and said, "Now I have two choices for you."

    "One, you go out and fight Shen Wushuang, life or death is unpredictable."

    "Second, if you stay here, you can live like ordinary people. Even people like Luo Fang, who have lost their souls, will actually stand in front of you, play and laugh with you."

    After listening to it, I took a deep breath. I don¡¯t know why, but the memory in this world is also so real. I have indeed experienced it myself.

    Falling in love with Liu Xi, proposing to him, getting to know Sun Xiaopeng and Luo Fang in this world, these memories are no less than the memories I had in my 'dream'.

    I looked at the old man in confusion: "If I stay, can I really live peacefully?"

    "Yes." The old man nodded.

    I frowned, and the old man looked at me and said, "Would you rather go out and face so many disasters, or stay here and live a stable life? People in that world won't care whether you die or not."  live."

    "In their hearts, maybe you have been dead for two years, and it doesn't matter whether you can get out or not." The old man said.

    I smiled bitterly: "Sure enough, this third level looks simple, but it is actually so difficult."

    "Why do I say that since I have been here, only your master, Hentianxiao, has practiced the ultimate Yang? This world is a real world. Many people would rather stay in this world and live a stable life than  Return to the original world.¡±

    "But your master is willing to go back to suppress the demons for the sake of the human race." The old man said with a smile on his face: "Do you understand? Zhang Xiu? The ultimate in Yang is not something difficult. This power lies in everyone  Deep in your heart, you can get him at any time if you are willing."

    "The price for getting it is to return to the earth?" I asked.

    "Wrong, what are you going to do when you return to the world of Yang?" The old man shook his head: "The ultimate of Yang, this power, is the combination of the ultimate of kindness, the ultimate of righteousness, the ultimate of courage, etc. Those who can achieve the ultimate of Yang must have the heart  Only by being kind, fearless, and righteous can you gain this power."

    I asked: "If I choose to return to the earth, will my heart be kind, fearless, and righteous?"

    The old man nodded slightly and said with a smile: "Although I have stayed on that island, I still understand your affairs. You go back just to eliminate Shen Wushuang. This is the heart of kindness, the fearlessness of the heart, the heart of  The great righteousness.¡±

    "I'm just trying to save my life." I said.

    "Hentianxiao originally only wanted to suppress the demon and demon clans."

    "If you just want to survive, you can choose to stay here. If you choose to go out, you want to kill Shen Wushuang."

    I frowned and asked: "If, if I don't go back, what will the world I was in look like?"

    "If you stay, what is your original world like, and does it have anything to do with you?" The old man asked, "Okay, can you tell me your decision in your heart?"

    "If you have the ultimate Yang, can you kill Shen Wushuang?" I asked.

    The old man shook his head: "It is impossible to have only the ultimate yang. Even if you are a person with the ultimate yin, you two may not be the match of Shen Wushuang if you join forces. Because the ultimate yin and yang, the two powers belong to him alone. He  He can use both powers freely, but when you join forces, you are full of flaws, how can you be his opponent?"

    ¡°So, if I go back, I will definitely die?¡± I asked.

    The old man smiled and did not answer. I looked at the world around me, looked at it, and then closed my eyes: "I'm going back."

    "Oh? Are you sure?" The old man looked at me with some approval: "Don't think about it anymore."Well, it's not too late to regret now.  "

    I nodded slightly and pointed at Luo Fang and Sun Xiaopeng who were sitting in the food stall: "At least, in my original world, they would not be like this, and time would stand still!"

    The old man clapped slightly and waved his hand, and my eyes went dark. When I came back to my senses, I was standing in the tree hole.

    The old man put his hands behind his back, looked at me and said, "Congratulations."

    "The ultimate Yang?" I closed my eyes and felt a strange energy running around my body. I controlled this power and let it enter the Sanqing Yang Gun.

    The Sanqing Huayang Spear suddenly shone with a light that had never been seen before. The light was very dazzling, so I stabbed forward hard.

    Suddenly, the air in front became distorted, and a wave of air burst out.

    Even the old man took a step back slightly.

    "Can't such power kill Shen Wushuang?" I looked at the old man in disbelief.

    I was also shocked in my heart. I knew my power too well at this time. Even if Luo Fang was like a demon at the beginning, I could still fight and would not even fall behind.

    "You can't be killed." The old man shook his head slightly and said, "Shen Wushuang's identity, hey, you can go."

    After saying that, he put his hands behind his back and was about to leave. I shouted hurriedly: "Wait a minute, old man, I vaguely remember that you said before that as long as I can get the ultimate Yang from you, I can get a magical weapon, right?"

    He looked back at me and asked, "Did I say that?"

    "No?" I looked at him and said, "Hurry up, my magic weapon is here."

    "You have it, isn't it? Hentianxiao gave it to you from me in advance." The old man said.

    "Don't play tricks on me." I squeezed the Sanqing Yang Huayang gun in my hand and looked at him: "My master, that's my master's business, it's none of my business."

    "If it were the beginning, I wouldn't have dared to be so arrogant, but I know very well my strength at this time. This old man should not be my opponent.

    Sure enough, he sighed and asked, "What do you want?"

    ¡°What do you have here?¡± I asked.

    The old man hurriedly said: "There is nothing." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 715 Dejima

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "You'd better be honest." I said, "Otherwise, don't blame me for being rude."

    When the old man heard this, he looked me up and down and smiled: "Boy, that's interesting. If you have the ability, why don't you give it a try?"

    As soon as I heard this, I picked up the Sanqing Huayang Spear and was about to cut his ass. When he saw it, he quickly said, "No, no, I don't have many treasures here. Do you like Qimen Feijia?"

    "Do you still have Qimen Feijia?" I couldn't help but ask.

    Like a magic trick, the old man took out a red ring from behind: "This is the Qimen Flying Armor."

    After saying that, he threw it over. I took the ring and put it on, just like when I touched the necklace. In an instant, a suit of armor appeared on my body.

    This armor is blood red and extremely dazzling. It looks the same as the Qimen Flying Armor from before.

    "This is it?" I asked.

    The old man said: "The Qimen Flying Armor was originally a pair, but your master took one away forcefully."

    "Yes, take it." I corrected the old man's wording.

    The old man glared and waved his hands: "Get out of here quickly, you two, master and disciple, make me feel upset just looking at you."

    "Anyway, thank you." I said to him with a smile.

    The old man nodded slightly: "It's quite polite, much better than your master."

    I handed over my hand, turned around and left, but after taking only two steps, I looked back at the old man and asked, "Old man, who are you?"

    He looked at me and asked, "Is it necessary to say this?"

    "Since you said that what I entered before was not an illusion but a real world, then who are you and how can you have such a powerful ability?" I asked.

    The old man had a smile on his face: "I said, I am destiny, do you believe it?"

    destiny?

    I couldn¡¯t help but take a step back and look at him.

    He burst out laughing: "Don't be afraid. If I wanted to harm you, would you still be alive today?"

    "What do you mean? Are you destiny?" I looked at him and asked.

    The old man thought for a while and explained: "For example, if fate is an author and the world is a novel, then when the author writes this book, he will always write a lot of tragedies and arrange many tragedies, but the author is actually unwilling in his heart.  This happens."

    "You can understand me as a kind-hearted destiny." The old man said with a smile on his face.

    The fate of kindness?  I looked at him and asked, "Is there any kind of destiny?"

    ¡°Every human being has both good and evil sides, let alone destiny, the way of heaven.¡± The old man said.

    I hurriedly asked: "My brother Luo Fang is dead. Is there any way to resurrect him?"

    He said: "Why are you asking me?"

    "Since you are destiny and you are the way of heaven, then you must have a way, right? Can you tell me how to resurrect him?" I asked.

    He said: "Do you want to resurrect him and deal with Shen Wushuang together?"

    "Maybe there is this reason, but even if there is no Shen Wushuang, I still want to resurrect him!" I said firmly.

    The old man chuckled: "Young man, do you know what it means to be out of your mind?"

    "It's just that I'm out of my mind." I said.

    ¡°To lose one¡¯s soul means disappearing from this world forever. This is the way of heaven!¡± the old man said.

    I nodded firmly: "I know, I just want to ask you, is there any way? Since you said you are destiny, you are part of the way of heaven, you must have a way!"

    "I'm only responsible for helping you get the ultimate Yang, your soul will be scattered, and things like resurrection are not within the scope of my business." The old man said.

    I clenched my fists, looked at him and said, "Although I don't know why you have such a kind fate, you must be willing to help us, right? So what else do you have to worry about?"

    "You also know that resurrecting a soulless person is against the law of heaven, and I am part of the law of heaven. So, do you think I will tell you?" The old man looked at me seriously: "It is also against the law for me to help you human race.  It¡¯s the way of heaven, but it¡¯s impossible for me to do something that goes against the way of heaven.¡±

    "I will never tell you the method of resurrection!" The old man then changed his mind and said, "If you want to know, go to Penglai and find the Shifang Immortal. His boy has used the Sun Returning Forbidden Curse to resurrect his wife."

    After saying that, I was a little stunned. Oh, even though the old man didn't tell me directly, it was enough. The thought of resurrecting Luo Fang.

    I rushed up and wanted to hug this old man and give him a kiss.

      He hurriedly avoided and said: "Okay, don't waste time, I can tell you that Shen Wushuang proposed to the Dragon King and wants to marry you."

    When I heard this, I was stunned for a moment and asked, "How could that be!"

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you know if it¡¯s true or not when you go back and ask?¡±

    As soon as I heard this, I took the Sanqing Huayang Gun, turned around and ran out.

    Are you kidding me, Shen Wushuang wants to marry Ai Tangtang?

    I ran for more than an hour and finally ran out of the tree hole. At this time, it was broad daylight outside, and I looked towards where Sun Xiaopeng was staying.

    The yacht that was supposed to be parked there has disappeared.

    I walked to the water and took a look. I was wearing rags, my beard was very long, my hair reached my waist, and I looked messy.

    With this kind of virtue, it is not difficult to go to the street and earn over 10,000 yuan a month casually, right?

    I smiled bitterly and took out my phone, only to find that my phone was broken a long time ago!

    I was stunned for a long time, wasn¡¯t it? I¡¯m so awesome, I finally managed to develop a unique magic skill, but I want to be trapped alive on this isolated island?

    I immediately sat down on the beach, what the hell is this?

    God is just playing tricks on me like this?

    I looked back and thought, why not build a boat and go back?

    But after thinking about it, I might as well forget it, why not wait for rescue?  If there are any passing ships, they should be able to spot me.

    But if you think about it carefully, there must be a special reason why Fang Hu has been here for so long without being discovered. Ordinary people can't discover this place at all.

    Damn it, considering this, I really can¡¯t leave.

    Suddenly, two birds flew over from Fanghu Island.

    Qingluan Fire Phoenix!

    At this time, Qingluan Fire Phoenix was much larger than before.

    When they both stood up, they were already five meters tall.

    "Qingluan Fire Phoenix!" I couldn't help shouting. After they flew closer, they became smaller, came closer to me, and rubbed against me.

    I touched their heads: "Why didn't you two leave and waited here for me for two years?"

    They both nodded vigorously.

    Immediately, I was a little touched that they could always wait for me here.

    "Let's go back." I said.

    "Then, they turned into hot wheels. I stepped on them and with a swipe, they flew towards Qingdao.

    They are much faster than before.

    After flying for only two hours, I saw the pier.

    "Fly lower, why are you flying so high? If you are too arrogant, you may be mistaken for a UFO and shot down with an anti-aircraft gun." I shouted hurriedly.

    After finding a secret place to stay at the pier, I rushed towards Laoshan with Qingluan Fire Phoenix. I had to ask clearly what happened in the two years since I disappeared.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 716 Important words

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I found a taxi and asked the taxi driver to rush to Laoshan. He looked me up and down and asked, "Are you rich?"

    "Driving your car, do I look like a poor person?" I glared at him.

    The driver murmured in a low voice: "They say beggars are the rich people nowadays, and they are really right."

    After driving to the foot of Laoshan Mountain, I touched it and found that I really had no money!

    I asked: "Master, what do you think of this dress? If it's passable, take it. Don't think it's dirty. It can be worn after washing. You can also use it as a rag."

    "Stop teasing me and give me money quickly. Who doesn't know that you are the richest beggars now? It makes me want to join your industry. Otherwise, I won't take your money. Please teach me how to be a beggar."  he asks.

    "Who looks like a beggar, do I look like a beggar?" I glared at him, looked outside, and saw a Mercedes-Benz driving by. I looked at the person driving the car, Sun Xiaopeng.

    "Sun Xiaopeng!" I opened the car door and shouted.

    He glanced at me, but did not stop and continued walking.

    I shouted: "Qingluan Fire Phoenix!"

    Qingluan Fire Phoenix rushed up and pecked his tires.

    With a bang, his car stopped. Sun Xiaopeng was wearing a suit. He looked like a successful businessman. He was much more mature than before. He got out of the car, looked at me and shouted: "Hey, you  The bird you raised? Why did you puncture my tire? "

    I crossed my hands and said with a smile: "Hey, what kind of bird do you think I raise can burst your tire?"

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he turned around and saw Qingluan Fire Phoenix beside the tire, and couldn't help shouting: "Qingluan Fire Phoenix."

    "Who are you?" Sun Xiaopeng looked back at me.

    I walked up to him and said, "Who do you think I am?"

    "Zhang Xiu? No, you should be dead. You should have died in Fang Hu." Sun Xiaopeng looked at me in shock.

    I patted his shoulder: "Besides me, can anyone else use Qingluan Fire Phoenix?"

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, his eyes lit up and he looked at me happily: "Are you really Zhang Xiu?"

    "What do you think?" I asked.

    "You're not dead?"

    "Which eye of yours saw me dead!"

    "You said it yourself, if you don't come out for five days, I will treat you as dead!" Sun Xiaopeng pointed at me and cursed.

    When I heard this, I touched my nose in embarrassment, as if these words were really what I said. He hugged me tightly. I have been playing chess and practicing kung fu in the tree hole, but my mentality has not changed much.

    Sun Xiaopeng suddenly found out that I was dead, which probably made him feel very sad.

    "Hey, are you really crying?" I saw that Sun Xiaopeng was crying like a child. He squeezed his shoulders tightly: "What do you think? Bastard! We caught six demons, and Luo Fang died in one fell swoop.  With the two of you, do you think I won¡¯t be sad?¡±

    I smiled.

    At this time, the taxi driver shouted: "Hey, pay."

    "By the way, Sun Xiaopeng, help me pay quickly." I touched the back of my head and said, "I don't have money to pay."

    "Don't make any noise, this car is yours! Let's go." Sun Xiaopeng pointed at his Mercedes-Benz and shouted.

    After saying that, he took me and ran away.

    Qingluan Huofeng hurriedly followed.

    "Hey, Brother Peng, you are not like this for a rich man. You just don't want the Mercedes-Benz?" I couldn't help but ask.

    "Haha, I'm happy that you're back, aren't you?" Sun Xiaopeng said.

    I asked: "By the way, how is Ai Tangtang? I heard someone said that Shen Wushuang asked the Dragon King to marry Ai Tangtang. What's going on?"

    Sun Xiaopeng, who was originally laughing, suddenly fell down and said, "This is the case, eh."

    "After you died, no, after you didn't come out for five days, I went back and told Ai Tangtang about it. She went to Fanghu with me and waited for you for another full month."

    "You haven't come back for another month. We all thought you were dead." Sun Xiaopeng sighed and said, "Later, Qingluan Huofeng was unwilling to leave and wanted to wait for you. After Ai Tangtang and I came back, she came back  Monster clan.¡±

    "You don't know how hard she cried at that time. You also know that when she cried, it started to rain. It rained heavily for three days and three nights, and it almost flooded the square pot." Sun Xiaopeng sighed.

    I asked: "She cried for three days and three nights?"

    "Isn't it? I can't even try to persuade you." Sun Xiaopeng nodded slightly and said: "As for the matter of Shen Wushuang, I got the news yesterday. I contacted the boss of Yunhai and prepared to go to the demon world to rob people.  "

    "What do you mean? The Dragon King really agreed?" I asked.

    "You disappeared for two years, I don't know." Sun Xiaopeng frowned and said, "Mr. Situ turned out to be the top disciple of Shen Wushuang. After he made the demon hunting organization bigger, he brought all the demon hunting organizations to join the Tongtian Sect."

    "What?" I looked at Sun Xiaopeng in surprise: "The government doesn't care about such a big thing?"

    Sun Xiaopeng curled his lips and said: "What the hell, what the heck, they are almost too busy to take care of themselves. All the operations of the demon hunting organization have stopped. The number of monsters in the country has increased and harmed more people. We in Laoshan went down to the mountain to eliminate the monsters on a large scale and suppressed them."  Monsters everywhere are causing trouble."

    "As for Shen Wushuang's proposed marriage, of course the Dragon King refused at first, because he also knew Ai Tangtang's thoughts, and Ai Tangtang was definitely not willing, but Shen Wushuang went and beat the Dragon King seriously, and in the end even  The survival of their dragon clan was threatened, forcing the Dragon King to agree to this matter."

    "When will you get married?" I asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "The day after tomorrow."

    "The day after tomorrow? So soon?" I said.

    "Hey." Sun Xiaopeng let out a long sigh: "This god has unparalleled abilities. I wonder what big troubles will come out in the future."

    ¡°This time, I have already achieved the ultimate level of Yang, don¡¯t worry.¡± I said to Sun Xiaopeng.

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he nodded and said, "Let's go to Laoshan and take a bath first."

    When I thought about it, I could rush to the devil world the day after tomorrow, so there was no need to worry. After Sun Xiaopeng and I came to Laoshan, I said: "By the way, you ask Laoshan to inform my master and tell him that I can still practice Yang."  It¡¯s the best. Also, prepare some vegetables and rice for me, I¡¯m going to starve to death.¡±

    I took a good bath and had my last meal. While Sun Xiaopeng was eating with me, a little Taoist priest came over and said a few words in his ear.

    Sun Xiaopeng then said: "Axiu, your master has something to tell you."

    "What words?" I asked.

    "He told you to go to the underworld. Listen to his tone, this matter is very important." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    When I heard this, I shook my head: "You guys in Laoshan must be able to talk to my master, right?"

    "Yes." Sun Xiaopeng nodded and said to the little Taoist priest on the side: "Go and bring Xuantian Mirror over."

    Soon, the little Taoist priest brought a large mirror. In the mirror, the master was sitting cross-legged in the cell of the underworld, looking at me with a smile: "Yes, you have really practiced Yang Zhi to the extreme." (Note  Please visit our website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 717 Looking for Ao Fang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Looking at Master¡¯s delighted smile, I said, ¡°I am lucky.¡±

    If I were an ordinary person, I might have starved to death in the first level while playing chess, and it would be impossible for me to survive two years in it.

    "Master, I have some urgent matters. What do you want to tell me?" I asked.

    Master said: "Perhaps only I know about this matter. The ultimate goal of Yang is to train your original mind to be more pure. Once your body has the ultimate Yang state, all negative resentments, evil thoughts, and all negative emotions in your body will disappear."  , will all run out of your body."

    "Run out?" I asked with a frown.

    "That's right, you should always be vigilant. I'm not sure when these things will escape. If you let them escape, you will have endless troubles in the future." The master said, "It was because I didn't know about this that I ate it.  I suffered some small losses. Someone came to tell me just now that your boy has achieved the ultimate level of Yang, so I wanted to remind you."

    "Thank you, Master. I also want to ask you something. How to get to Penglai?" I asked.

    When the master heard this, he frowned and looked at me: "You kid, want to go to all three mountains?"

    I touched my nose, and it seemed that this was really the case. I said, "That's more or less what it means. It seems like I really need to take a trip."

    Master said: "Start from the southernmost dock of Wonu Kingdom in the evening. If you see a rainbow reflected in the clouds, fly towards the rainbow. Penglai Island is there."

    When I heard this, I hurriedly asked: "Master, is there any danger in that place?"

    "You ask me, how do I know?" Master glared at me: "I also read the method of finding Sanshen Mountain from an ancient book. Among them, I have only been to Fanghu. How do I know Penglai?  What does the fairy island look like, let alone know what dangers it has.¡±

    I nodded slightly and said, "Master, please, I have to go to the devil world right away."

    "What are you doing in the devil world?" Master asked, looking at me.

    "There's something urgent." After saying that, I stood up and said to Sun Xiaopeng, "Hurry up and book a ticket for me. I'll be there right away."

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "So urgent? Should I go with you?"

    "No need. Do you think I stayed on that broken island for two whole years in vain? Even in Kanna's hands, it is not difficult to save my life." After I finished speaking, Sun Xiaopeng also nodded and gave  I arranged for a car to take me to the airport.

    After I had the ultimate Yang power, I realized that if Luo Fang didn't want to die and wanted to escape, Shen Wushuang wouldn't be able to kill him, but at that time, he seemed to have given up resistance.

    Thinking about it carefully, maybe it was for Zhao Yazi. If he escaped, he was worried that Shen Wushuang would kill Zhao Yazi.

    ¡°After all, although Zhao Yazi is a disciple in name of Shen Wushuang, in reality there is no master-disciple relationship. The reason why he accepted Zhao Yazi in the first place was just to make Luo Fang his subordinate.

    Thinking of this, I asked the Taoist priest driving in front of me to help me contact Sun Xiaopeng in the car. After all, my mobile phone was broken, so the Taoist priest directly handed over his mobile phone.

    I took off his card, put on my own card, and called Sun Xiaopeng.

    As soon as Sun Xiaopeng answered the phone over there, he asked: "Hey, Axiu, what's the matter? You just left. What's wrong? Do you miss me?"

    "I miss you so much. Remember, go find Zhao Yazi quickly and send him to your Laoshan Mountain for protection. If Zhao Yazi is unwilling, tell him that I have a way to resurrect Luo Fang. In order to prevent Luo Fang from being resurrected,  If she is ruthlessly restrained by God again, she must go to Mount Laoshan.¡±

    After finishing speaking, Sun Xiaopeng said hurriedly: "Don't worry, I have been sending people to protect her secretly these years, and I will ask them to bring Zhao Yazi back immediately."

    After I hung up the phone, I went to the airport and hurriedly bought a ticket to Tibet.

    After I arrived in Tibet, I didn¡¯t dare to take out the Fire Wheel. After all, Lhasa, Tibet, is known as a military city and there are soldiers everywhere. If I find a UFO, I¡¯m not allowed to shoot it down with artillery shells.

    After I took a taxi to the Snowy Mountains, I finally let the Qingluan Fire Phoenix come out, turn into a hot wheel, and fly towards the cave.

    At this time, I was also anxious and worried that something might happen to Ai Tangtang.

    After arriving at the Demon Plain, I flew directly over and saw no trace of the Black Armored Army. Soon, I arrived at the Blood and Earth Plain.

    After coming out, I determined the direction and flew towards Longzhou City.

    The speed of Hot Wheels was extremely fast. Soon, we arrived at Xingzhou City. After arriving at Xingzhou City, I quietly looked forHe landed in a deserted place and then walked into Xingzhou City.

    ¡°Rescuing people is not really like in the TV series, where you rush back to Longzhou City and then yell at others to let them go.

    Being human, if Shen Wushuang can't beat me, I can do the same. The key is that I am no match for Shen Wushuang at this time.

    If I rush over directly, and if Shen Wushuang hides Ai Tangtang directly, I have nothing to do, so I must find Ai Tangtang first.

    But if I sneak into Longzhou City alone, can I find anyone?  Even if you want to sneak into the Dragon Palace, it will be very difficult.

    According to my memory, I came to the door of the mansion of Brother Ai Tangtang and Ao Fang. The guards at the door wanted to come up and stop me. I glanced at them and said, "Please inform the eldest prince that an old friend is here."  He also invited him to come out and meet me.¡±

    The two guards looked at each other and looked me up and down for a while, then they seemed to have remembered something, with some surprise on their faces.

    One of the guards said: "Sir, please come in with me."

    They must have recognized me, so I followed the guard directly into the mansion.

    After I came in, the guard breathed a sigh of relief. I couldn't help but ask, "What's going on?"

    "What the consort doesn't know is that Shen Wushuang has proposed to the little princess." The guard said.

    I nodded: "I know this."

    "If anyone sees you entering or exiting our mansion, it will cause death for the eldest prince." The guard had some anxiety on his face.

    I said: ¡°Just inform the eldest prince.¡±

    "Yes." The guard was quite respectful to me, nodded, and took me directly inside without any intention of reporting.

    He took me to the study door and knocked on the door.

    Ao Fang¡¯s voice came from inside.

    "who!"

    "Me!" I said.

    In an instant, the door was opened. Ao Fang stood at the door, frowning tightly, looking at me and saying: "Zhang Xiu, aren't you dead? Why are you still alive?"

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing that I¡¯m alive?¡± I asked, ¡°Please also ask the eldest prince to help me sneak into Longzhou City.¡±

    "Absurd! How can I help you?" Ao Fang looked at me and said, "I even want to kill you directly now." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 718 I can¡¯t believe it

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I frowned: "The eldest prince and I have no grievances, so what does it mean to kill me?"

    "You and I have no grievances. If we go to Longzhou City to cause trouble, we, the Dragon Clan, will be killed." Ao Fang scolded.

    When I heard this, I immediately understood and couldn't help but laugh: "Eldest Prince, it turns out that your dragon clan needs my wife to marry someone else to survive?"

    "You brought my daughter-in-law back to marry someone else. I didn't settle the score with you Dragon Clan. I'm already very benevolent. Don't think I have a good temper." I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Gun and pointed it at Ao Fang and yelled.

    I said: "Since I am still alive, how can I let my wife marry someone else?"

    Ao Fang¡¯s eyes showed murderous intent: ¡°Then I will kill you!¡±

    "You don't have the ability."

    Before he finished speaking, Ao Fang had already raised his hand and slapped me. I controlled the extreme yang in my body and poured it into the Sanqing Yang Huaying Gun. Then, the Sanqing Yang Huaying Gun burst out with dazzling light.  .

    I stabbed Ao Fang with one shot.

    Although Ao Fang ducked to the side to avoid the shot, the force still hit him in the chest. He vomited blood and fell to the ground, looking at me with horror on his face: "You  Who are you, you are not Zhang Xiu, Zhang Xiu would not have developed such a powerful skill so quickly."

    I pointed the tip of my gun at Ao Fang¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s the Dragon King, he can¡¯t kill me, so why do you say you¡¯ll kill me?¡±

    Ao Fang was also a smart man. He understood immediately and said, "Okay, I will arrange for someone to take you to Longzhou City."

    ¡°Help me find a way to find out where Ai Tangtang is being held?¡± I said.

    "I can't find it." Ao Fang shook his head: "This matter is related to the life and death of our dragon clan. My father must have kept my little sister in a very secret place. If you want to save her, you can only save her when she gets married.  , take her away."

    I snorted and said, "When the time comes there will be so many masters, how can I leave easily?"

    Ao Fang said: "Since you came to our demon clan alone to save my little sister, are you still worried about this problem?"

    I grinned, that¡¯s right, I¡¯m not afraid even if I¡¯m broken into pieces this time.

    Ao Fang said: "You will follow me later. I will take you to Longzhou City. The day after tomorrow, my little sister will get married. As the eldest brother, I will definitely go back to participate, so you can pretend to be my subordinate."

    I looked him up and down: "How can you be so kind?"

    Ao Fang smiled helplessly: "How can I feel at ease? My little sister is the most beloved person in our entire dragon clan. She doesn't want to marry Shen Wushuang. Do you think we are willing to let her marry? Shen Wushuang didn't threaten you. If you  If we can really save her, then it will be a good thing."

    I nodded slightly, seeing that his explanation made sense, and I went in pretending to be his subordinate. If anything happened, Shen Wushuang would also blame him. If he wanted to trick me, there was no need to put himself in trouble.  Also catch up.

    It was exactly as Ao Fang said. In the courtyard of his residence, there were many gifts piled up all over the yard.

    It made me gnash my teeth a little. Why, when Ai Tangtang and I got married, why didn¡¯t they see any generous gifts from the Dragon Clan?

    Thinking about it makes people feel uncomfortable.

    If I were to take a carriage at this time, I would definitely not be able to rush back to Longzhou City in time. Ao Fang brought all the gifts and then asked me to put on the armor and clothes worn by his men. In addition, in order to cover up others' eyes, he also brought more than twenty men with him.  , flew to Longzhou City.

    Ao Fang also has a large mansion in the inner city of Longzhou City, which is one-third the size of Dragon Palace. There are also many slaves in it.

    After all, he is the eldest prince of the Dragon Clan. He arranged me in a room and told me to stay here with peace of mind for the next few days and not to run around, lest I cause trouble again.

    I have been sleeping in this room for the past two days, or reading some books in this room for a while. Most of the books in this room praise how great the Dragon Clan is, or how insidious the Demon Clan is.

    And some books introducing the scenic spots in the demon clan¡¯s territory.

    I¡¯m not worried about Ao Fang trying to harm me. After Luo Fang achieved the ultimate level of yin, he was able to walk sideways in the demon world. Brother, I also achieved the ultimate level of yang, so I guess it¡¯s not much different, right?

    ¡° Even if Ao Fang informs the Dragon King and joins forces to plot against me, it won¡¯t be difficult for me to escape.

    I finally realized what it feels like for someone with a high level of skill to be bold.

    Early the next morning, I got up, sat in the room and waited. Soon, a soldier-looking man appearedHe handed me a very festive piece of armor and said, "Put it on, the eldest prince has asked you to attend the little princess's wedding with him."

    "Yes." I took the armor, put it on, and the soldier took me out.

    Ao Fang brought a total of more than 20 soldiers, wearing armor and covering their faces. I was a little grateful. This was all to help me hide my identity.

    He walked up to me without leaving a trace and said in a low voice: "Remember, when the opportunity arises, when the little girl comes out, take her away immediately."

    I nodded slightly.

    Then, he took us to the Dragon Palace.

    At this time, the Dragon Palace was decorated with lanterns and colorful decorations, and many big monsters came, probably from various places guarding the big monsters.

    Like Ao Fang, they all brought some soldiers with them. Ao Fang asked us to wait in line in the square while he entered the hall alone.

    Naturally, my ¡®identity¡¯ at this time is not qualified to enter a place like the main hall.

    After waiting for a full hour, there was a loud sound of gongs and drums in the main hall. Soon, Ai Tangtang was carried out in a sedan chair. Her eyes were red and swollen, and she had obviously cried.

    There were many great demons from the demon clan standing around her, including the Dragon King, whose face was ashen.

    Ao Fang suddenly glanced at me, and I immediately ran out and stopped the entire team.

    "who!"

    At this time, the soldiers in the escort team looked at me one by one.

    I took off the cloth that covered my face, and immediately, the whole audience screamed.

    They obviously all know me, maybe they haven¡¯t met me, but they know my appearance more or less, and Ai Tangtang¡¯s eyes widened even more.

    The Dragon King narrowed his eyes, looked back at Ao Fang, and said, "Who are you and why are you trying to disrupt my marriage to my daughter?"

    "Dragon King, are you confused? Ai Tangtang married me, and now he is married to someone else. What does this mean?" I asked.

    The Dragon King scolded: "Nonsense, Zhang Xiu is already dead!"

    Ai Tangtang looked at me with doubts in his eyes, obviously he couldn't believe that I was still alive.

    I whistled, and the Qingluan Fire Phoenix flew out of my pocket, grew bigger, and flew behind me.

    I ignored the Dragon King and looked at Ai Tangtang and said, "Tangtang, besides me, is there anyone else in this world who can make Qingluan Huofeng obedient?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.  com

 Chapter 719 Shibetsu Town

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Ai Tangtang burst into tears and wanted to rush out of the sedan chair, but the Dragon King was one step ahead and slapped me with his palm, wanting to kill me.

    I picked up the Sanqing Huayang Spear and stabbed the Dragon King with one shot.

    Originally there was disdain on his face, but when he was about to come into contact with the Sanqing Huayang Spear, his expression changed and he hurriedly hid aside. He did not dare to grab the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand. I was not polite, so he hid.  , I stuck up and swept the Sanqing Huayang Gun towards his face.

    Although the Dragon King is my father-in-law, and I know that he was forced to marry Ai Tangtang, I am still angry in my heart. Who would it be, who would not be angry?

    I stabbed him in the chest with a shot, and the Dragon King quickly retreated, his face a little ugly: "Have you really achieved the ultimate in Yang?"

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause trouble to your dragon clan, I just want to take my wife away.¡± I said calmly.

    At this time, Ai Tangtang also rushed out and rushed towards me. She hugged me tightly and started crying.

    Suddenly, dark clouds gathered in the sky and it started to rain heavily.

    "Are you really alive?" Ai Tangtang cried convulsively.

    I touched the back of her head: "I'm sorry, I was delayed by something on that broken island and made you worry. It's okay. Stop crying. Am I still alive?"

    Suddenly, Ai Tangtang came to his senses, stopped crying, and said, "Let's go quickly, Shen Wushuang is almost here!"

    At this time, a person suddenly appeared in the sky.

    Shen Wushuang!

    Shen Wushuang was still wearing a black robe and an evil ghost mask on his face, with only his eyes exposed. He looked at Ai Tangtang and I on the ground and said, "Zhang Xiu, you are indeed not dead yet."

    "Shen Wushuang, if you want to fight me, then fight well. What do you mean by wanting to marry me?" I raised the Sanqing Huayang Spear, pointed it at him and scolded him.

    At this time, the entire Monster Clan fell silent, looking like they were just watching the fun.

    Shen Wushuang stood in mid-air with his hands behind his back, and he said, "I love her too."

    "Bah." Ai Tangtang scolded: "You and I have never met."

    "I've seen it before." Suddenly, Kanna took the mask with both hands and took it off. The face in the robe was all too familiar to me.

    That¡¯s my face!

    Shen Wushuang looks exactly like me.

    No!

    "You stole my body!" I yelled.

    Shen Wushuang did not want to talk to me, but looked at Ai Tangtang: "I remember a long time ago, I loved you very much. This love is no less than that of Zhang Xiu."

    I felt sick.

    ¡°What the hell, can you not be disgusting?¡±  The enemy's body is my former body. Just thinking about it makes me feel uncomfortable.

    Shen Wushuang put his hands behind his back and looked at me: "Zhang Xiu, I haven't killed you yet, so you can leave on your own."

    I squeezed Ai Tangtang's hand tightly: "Of course I will leave, but I will take Ai Tangtang with me."

    "You don't overestimate your capabilities!" After Shen Wushuang finished speaking, he waved his hand and I saw a wave of gold and black energy merging together and hitting me.

    My golden one should be the ultimate Yang.

    I hurriedly used the ultimate power of Qi Yang, picked up the Sanqing Yang Transformation Spear, and blocked it.

    This force made me take several steps back, and my chest felt tight and painful. I took a deep breath and finally regained my composure.

    Shen Wushuang looked at me with contempt in his eyes: "You are no match for me."

    "Let's go!" I pulled Ai Tangtang, and then blew a whistle, and the Qingluan Fire Phoenix turned into a hot wheel. After I stepped on it, I hugged Ai Tangtang and flew towards the Demon Plain.

    "If Ai Tangtang changes back to his true form, he will be easily caught up by Shen Wushuang if he flies too slowly.

    I am riding on the Hot Wheels and flying very fast. As long as I get to the Demonic Plains and have the help of the Black Armored Army, I should be able to fight Shen Wushuang.

    Shen Wushuang was also following us very quickly at this time, but his flying speed was not very fast, and he was gradually left behind by me.

    ¡°After all, what I am stepping on is a Hot Wheel. Shen Wushuang may have the ultimate yin and yang in his body, so he will be very powerful, but his flying speed will definitely not be as fast as Hot Wheels.

    After I flew away, I heard Shen Wushuang¡¯s angry voice: ¡°Zhang Xiu, you can¡¯t escape from my grasp, Ai Tangtang is mine after all!¡±

    I flew back to the underworld in one breath, and breathed a sigh of relief when I found that Shen Wushuang was not chasing me.

    "Huh."Ai Tangtang and I returned to the earth and rested on the Snow Mountain. Ai Tangtang held my hand and was obviously in a good mood. I touched her nose and asked, "Have you cried a lot in the past two years?  ?  "

    "No." Ai Tangtang shook his head: "I never cried once."

    "Come on, Sun Xiaopeng, tell me, you cried for three days and three nights. Are you reluctant to let go of such a handsome guy like me?" I asked with a smile.

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he smiled and said, "Let's leave quickly. Shen Wushuang will catch up later."

    "Well, you can take a plane directly to Laoshan later. After all, there is a mountain guarding formation in Laoshan. Even if Shen Wushuang catches up, he won't catch you for a while." I said, "I have to go to Penglai Fairy Island.  "

    Ai Tangtang looked at me and asked: "Penglai Immortal Island?"

    "I asked before that there is a Shifang Immortal on Penglai Immortal Island. He has a way to resurrect the souls of people. If I want to defeat Shen Wushuang, I must resurrect Luo Fang and join forces with Luo Fang." I said.

    Ai Tangtang said: "Is there any danger?"

    "I don't know." I shook my head and sighed: "Whether it's dangerous or not, I have to go on this trip."

    Suddenly, Qingluan Fire Phoenix started chirping next to Ai Tangtang.

    "What's wrong? What are they talking about?" I asked.

    Ai Tangtang looked unhappy and said, "They said that the feeling Shen Wushuang gave them just now was the same as you. They felt that Shen Wushuang was you."

    "Shen Wushuang used my body, maybe that's the reason." I said.

    At this time, Qingluan Huofeng shook his head and continued talking.

    Ai Tangtang said: "They said no, and it's not because of their bodies. They were hatched by your soul, and they will only have a spiritual connection with you. No matter where you are, they can feel it, and Shen Wushuang gives them  The feeling is the same."

    As soon as I heard this, I frowned: "Forget it, don't think about this now. When the time comes, I will defeat Shen Wushuang and then ask more questions."

    Who knows what the situation is like for this old guy Shen Wushuang? It's useless to guess.

    I bought Ai Tangtang a ticket to Qingdao and asked him to go to Qingdao to find Sun Xiaopeng. I also called Sun Xiaopeng and asked her to pick up Ai Tangtang.

    As for me, I bought a ticket to Japan and went to Japan.

    After getting on the plane, I also checked the map of Japan and found that the southernmost pier in Japan is a place called Shibezu Town, which is a very prosperous pier.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 720 Penglai Immortal Island

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After I arrived in Japan, luckily there were some Chinese-speaking tour guides at the Japanese airport. I paid for a tour guide to take me to Shibezu Town.

    This tour guide is 27 or 28 years old, a native Japanese, and speaks so-so Chinese. He enthusiastically introduced many tourist classics to me along the way, and was very curious as to why I wanted to go to Shibezu Town.

    After all, Shibezu Town is a pier. Normally tourists who come here would not visit such a place.

    The reason why this tour guide talked to me so much is probably because he wanted to take me to some famous tourist attractions so that he could make more money. After all, taking me to the pier is not a profitable business.

    "Can you help me contact a fishing boat? I want to buy some specialties. Well, your Japanese fishing boats are pretty good. I want to buy one." I said.

    When the tour guide heard this, he looked at me in surprise, and I asked, "Can't I buy it?"

    "No, no, of course." The tour guide said hurriedly: "I will contact you right away."

    It was then that I realized that Japan is different from us in China. Fishing boats and yachts can be easily purchased. After all, it is an island country, and fishing boats are very common things.

    As for the yacht, I have never thought about it. Such a thing is probably quite expensive.

    Finally, the tour guide contacted me about a fishing boat, which I could buy for 300,000 yuan, which was not too expensive.

    ¡°Well, whether it¡¯s expensive or not doesn¡¯t mean much to me anymore. I¡¯m really fuzzy about the concept of money now.

    When we arrived at Shibezu Town, the smell of fish was very strong. There were fishing boats docking everywhere and loading up the fish.

    Although the entire pier looks very busy, there are details in the busyness.

    ¡°This is Shibezu Town, right?¡± I asked the tour guide next to me.

    As expected of a professional tour guide, he said: "Yes, Shibezu Town was one of the most prosperous docks in Japan in the past, but it was too small and is less used now. It was even used as a military dock in the past. The history here  ¡­¡±

    The tour guide gave us a lot of historical information about each pier.

    I couldn¡¯t help but click my tongue when I heard this. This guy is so awesome and so professional.

    "Stop, I'm not very interested in the information here. Why don't you tell me, where is the fishing boat I want?" I asked.

    When the tour guide heard this, he laughed dryly: "Sorry, it's a professional habit. Come on, come with me."

    After saying that, he led me to find a boat boss. The boat boss glared at me and cursed at me. The tour guide explained in Japanese.

    I asked: "What's wrong?"

    ¡°The boss of this boat said that the money was too little and he was not willing to sell it,¡± the tour guide explained.

    After listening, I nodded slightly and said, "Then you tell him that he will take me out to sea and find a rainbow on the clouds in the evening."

    When the tour guide heard this, he nodded and started talking.

    I added: "I am willing to give 50,000 yuan."

    As soon as the tour guide said this to me, the boat boss immediately laughed enthusiastically and chattered a lot. The tour guide smiled and said that the boat boss would be happy to take me there.

    It¡¯s three o¡¯clock in the afternoon and it¡¯s almost time to go to sea.

    After I followed the boat boss to a fishing boat, he weighed the anchor and started sailing overseas.

    I have told the tour guide before that as soon as he finds a cloud with a rainbow, he will notify me.

    Then, I sat on the sofa, took out the Qingluan Fire Phoenix, and started playing with them.

    Although I am teasing Qingluan Huofeng on the surface, I still have some worries in my heart. I don¡¯t know what the character of the Shifang Immortal is and what he is like.

    If you have a bad temper, how should you deal with it?

    After thinking about it, an hour passed.

    I sat down and put on my clothes, and the boat shook me so much that I almost dozed off.

    At this time, the boss of the boat hurried in and started talking to me.

    I don¡¯t understand it, but I roughly understand that I should have found the place.

    I picked up my things and went out to take a look. The sky was originally clear and cloudless, but a cloud appeared in the sky in the distance. This cloud appeared a bit strange. After all, there was no cloud in other places.  This one is floating in the blue sky.

    And there is a rainbow hanging on this cloud.

    Logically speaking, there is no reason for a rainbow to appear without rain, so there is only one possibility. According to MasterYes, if you fly towards that cloud, you can see Penglai Fairy Island.

    I blew a whistle, and the Qingluan Fire Phoenix instantly turned into a Hot Wheel. The boss of the ship was so frightened that he sat down on the ground, pointed at me and yelled in horror.

    I didn¡¯t care whether he understood or not, I smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After saying that, I stepped on the Hot Wheels and flew towards the clouds.

    Although it didn¡¯t feel far away when you were down there, when you really flew towards it, it was actually quite far away. It took a full twenty minutes of flying before you finally got close.

    Flying close to this cloud, and flying for a while, I finally saw the legendary Penglai Island.

    Penglai Fairy Island is floating in mid-air, surrounded by clouds, and it looks really fairy-like.

    No wonder people call Penglai Fairy Island Penglai Fairyland. It is indeed well-deserved. With this appearance, it is not an exaggeration to call it a fairyland.

    I flew to the edge of Penglai Immortal Island and took back the Qingluan Fire Phoenix.

    At this time, I still don¡¯t know what kind of temper the Shifang Immortal has, so it¡¯s better not to fly around above their heads.

    Thinking about it, I walked towards the middle of Penglai Island.

    The trees here are very lush, and there is a tree-lined path leading to the front. I walked along this road straight ahead.

    After walking for about an hour or two, I came to a town.

    The houses in this town are all in the style of the Qin Dynasty. At this time, there are many people walking around in the town wearing clothes from the Qin Dynasty.

    There are so many people on Penglai Island?

    I frowned, and when I walked over, the people in this town just glanced at me, and then stopped looking at me.

    I found a person and asked, "Excuse me, where are the Immortals of the Ten Directions?"

    The name of the village pointed to a medieval castle-like building in the middle of the village and said: "That!"

    "Thank you." I hurriedly walked to the castle.

    The castle door was open, so I walked in directly. The castle was quite big, and I walked for a long time but couldn't find anyone.

    When I turned a corner, I suddenly bumped into someone.

    This person cursed and said: "You don't have eyes when you walk."

    After finishing speaking, he said to the person behind him who looked younger than him: "Apprentice, let's go."

    After saying that, they left, and I asked: "Hey, where are the Immortals from the Ten Directions?"

    "Turn left ahead."

    After the man finished speaking, he took his apprentice and left.

    I frowned, then turned left and walked in. This was a hall, which seemed to be a place to eat.

    I asked: "Um, is anyone here? I want to find the Immortal from Shifang."

    ¡¾ps: It picks up the ending of Yin Yang, A Xiu collides with Wu Jiu and Chen Hui.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 721 Zhang Lingfeng

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    There are three people in here.

    There is a man and a woman sitting on the table. They are dressed very modernly. The man is wearing a leather jacket and a pair of jeans, while the beautiful woman next to him is wearing a T-shirt and a pair of shorts.

    Behind them stood a man wearing white Confucian robes. He stood behind them with his hands behind his back and his elegant temperament.

    The man sitting at the table turned to me and asked, "Who are you?"

    I swallowed my saliva, not knowing who the Shifang Immortal was, and said, "Well, my name is Zhang Xiu, and I want your help to find a friend of mine named Luo Fang."

    "Hey, boy, why do I feel that you look familiar?" The person sitting at the table looked at me and said, "Where do you come from? I am Shifang Immortal, but my name is not that good either. My name is Zhang Lingfeng.  People on the road give you face and call me Brother Feng."

    I frowned, this is the Shifang Immortal, why do I feel so ruthless and unreliable?

    On the contrary, the man standing behind him, wearing a white Confucian robe, was even more immortal, more like an immortal from all directions.

    "Come on, sit down and eat. You look familiar. Have we met somewhere?" he asked.

    I looked at his face and was suddenly surprised and said, "I've seen it before."

    ¡°When?¡± he asked.

    When I was still studying, this Zhang Lingfeng once came to ask me if this was Chongqing. In the end, I even scolded him. I coughed and told the story.

    Of course, there was another time, that is, in Bai Yujing, I survived for one minute in the hands of Zhang Lingfeng.

    And when he was still only 30% capable.

    I think about it this way, even now I am no match for the Zhang Lingfeng in front of me.

    Zhang Lingfeng was a little happy after hearing what I said about our first meeting: "Hey, yes, I remembered it. So, you are from another world?"

    "Huh?" I frowned.

    "It's okay. Penglai is the intersection of all parallel worlds. To put it simply, you and I are not from the same world, but you can see me because you came to Penglai." Zhang Lingfeng said impatiently: "But  Who is Luo Fang you are talking about? Why don¡¯t I have any memory? Is there such a person in Penglai?"

    The beautiful woman next to him said: "I have some influence. When you were in the underworld before, you should have met a man named Luo Fang, right?"

    I didn¡¯t understand what they were saying, but I still said: ¡°My friend Luo Fang is in a state of disgrace. I heard someone¡¯s advice and it seems that you have a way to resurrect a person who is in disarray.¡±

    ¡°Daughter-in-law, is he talking about the Yang-Returning Forbidden Curse?¡± Zhang Lingfeng looked at the woman beside him and asked.

    Before the woman could reply, a man in white wearing a Confucian robe came up behind him, looked at me and said, "Zhang Xiu, right? The Yang-Returning Curse is against the law of heaven."

    "I know." I nodded and stood up: "But I must resurrect my brother."

    "The way of heaven" The man in the white robe wanted to continue, but Zhang Lingfeng said: "Mr. Bai, I have done a lot of things that go against the way of heaven in my life, and I am living a good life now."

    The man called Mr. Bai nodded slightly and stopped talking.

    "Boy, it's not that I don't want to help you. Although we can meet in Penglai, I can't go to your world. I can't even go back to my own world now." Zhang Lingfeng looked at me and said, "Remember  , If you want to resurrect Luo Fang, you need to find the five books in your world."

    "Five books?" I frowned and looked at him.

    "There are five books of medicine, mountain, divination, fortune-telling, and fortune. With these five books, you can use the Yang-Returning Forbidden Curse." Zhang Lingfeng said: "Your world must have these five books."

    After I heard it, I wrote it down carefully. Then, he said: "Just put the five books together and keep calling the name of the person you want to resurrect in your heart, and he can be resurrected."

    I nodded slightly and said gratefully, "Thank you."

    "You're welcome." Zhang Lingfeng waved his hand, and then he looked at me with interest: "It seems that you are much better than before. Let's compare?"

    "Sparring?" I looked at him.

    "Well, I haven't touched my hands in this place for many years. Let's take a walk. Don't worry, I won't hurt you." Zhang Lingfeng took my hand and walked outside.

    I muttered in my heart, I was afraid of hurting him. Although he is some kind of immortal from all directions, I am also very confident in myself. You know, now, except for Shen Wushuang, basically no one can kill me.????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? This guy named Zhang Lingfeng wants to compete with me?

    But to be honest, I also want to try with him. I still have a deep impression of how powerful he was in Bai Yujing. I also want to try to see what kind of strength I am now.

    He pulled me away, but the woman and the man named Mr. Bai did not follow.

    It seems like he has no interest at all.

    He took me to an open space outside the castle.

    "Be careful." I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Gun tightly.

    "Hehe." Zhang Lingfeng smiled, and suddenly, four flying swords flew out from behind him and came towards the enemy.

    I quickly opened the four flying swords with my gun and knocked them to the ground.

    Zhang Lingfeng said with a smile on his face: "The gun is not bad."

    After finishing speaking, he opened his mouth and read: "What a wonderful road, what a magnificent road. The sky will be clear, the earth will be peaceful, the gods will be spiritual, the grains will be full, and all things will be alive."

    As soon as he finished reciting, hundreds of swords flew out from behind. These swords were all made of special 'Qi'. These swords flew towards me. I hurriedly used Qi to make cherry blossoms dance wildly.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I was able to cope with being besieged by hundreds of ¡®me¡¯ in the square pot, so it¡¯s no problem to deal with these 100 swords.

    I scattered these swords one by one and shouted: "Is there anything else I can do?"

    "Oh, that's awesome." Zhang Lingfeng continued: "Be careful, I'm serious."

    "Seven edicts, Genshan shows its powerful spirit, closes the tiger on the ground, seals the ghost road, penetrates the ghost's heart, breaks the ghost's belly, seals the evil spirits and hides in the Eight Diagrams Palace." Zhang Lingfeng finished reading.

    Suddenly, an extremely complex formation appeared under my feet. This formation emitted black light. Suddenly, the black light turned into a chain and was tied towards me.

    ¡°I was tied up so tightly that I couldn¡¯t move at all, and then one tie after another was tied up, trapping me to death.

    I don¡¯t know what caused these black lights. I used my Yang power to the extreme, but I couldn¡¯t break free.

    Zhang Lingfeng had a smile on his face: "It's useless. Stop struggling. Qi Chi can't get rid of it so easily. You lose."

    After saying that, he waved his hand, and the formation diagram under my feet disappeared, and the black light also disappeared.

    It was so strong that I looked at Zhang Lingfeng in disbelief.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 722 The whereabouts of five books

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    You know, I can be considered a peak powerhouse, but this guy named Zhang Lingfeng uses the Seventh Commandment. Even if I use the ultimate power of Yang, I can't break free at all.

    Suddenly, I raised my hands and said, "Zhang Lingfeng, can you do me a favor?"

    Zhang Lingfeng looked at me and asked: "What?"

    "I want to ask you to kill a person, a person named Shen Wushuang." I said.

    Zhang Lingfeng waved his hand: "Don't tease you, I can't get out of Penglai Immortal Island. Besides, I'm fighting you just for discussion and entertainment. I don't want to do anything to kill people."

    "He" I started.

    Zhang Lingfeng looked at me calmly: "You want to say that he is bad, right? His crimes are monstrous, right? It's none of my business. It's not that I have a heart of stone. This is the way the world is. We can't kill all the bad guys. Of course,  If you are hunted by him and want to survive, you can hide in Penglai and I will save your life."

    After saying that, he turned around and left. I opened my mouth and wanted to speak, but I still didn't say anything. What he said was already so obvious.

    I let out a long sigh, turned around and left Penglai.

    Five books?

    I have a headache, and the information only contains the titles of five books, that¡¯s all.

    But the harvest this time is still greater than I imagined. At the very least, I can have the opportunity to resurrect Luo Fang. What shocked me even more was the strength of the Shifang Immortal Zhang Lingfeng.

    I didn¡¯t expect it to be so strong. Even Shen Wushuang can¡¯t easily kill me like this, right?

    But he, looking so relaxed, actually trapped me with a spell.

    Thinking of his last promise, I couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. If there is really no way in the future and I can't defeat Shen Wushuang, I can take Ai Tangtang and hide in the Penglai Fairy Island.

    It seems that Zhang Lingfeng is also a very easy-to-talk person.

    After thinking for a long time, when I flew down into the clouds, I saw the fishing boat. At this time, the boat owner was foaming at the mouth and lying on Class A.

    I flew to the deck, let Qingluan Fire Phoenix hide in my clothes, shook the boat boss¡¯s body, and shouted: ¡°Hey, wake up.¡±

    The boss of the boat opened his eyes in a daze. When he saw me, he screamed and backed away as hard as he wanted to jump into the sea and escape.

    I grabbed him in a hurry and thought for a moment, not knowing how to explain it.

    The most important thing is that we don't understand each other's language. I made gestures with my hands for a long time, but I don't know if the ship boss understood what I meant. However, he saw that I didn't mean to harm him, and he was no longer as excited as before.  I pointed in the direction of Japan and indicated that I wanted to go back.

    The boss of the boat nodded and drove the boat back.

    After driving for two times and disappearing, I finally returned to the dock. Then, the ship boss made a phone call and many Japanese police came out and surrounded me.

    Fortunately, there was someone who could speak Chinese, and it took me a long time to explain it clearly.

    Of course, I can¡¯t say that I can really fly, but I just want to go to the sea and see the scenery. As a result, the boss of the boat kept yelling as if he was mentally ill.

    In fact, the possibility I said is more credible. After all, the boss of the ship was really like a psycho at this time. He pointed at me and yelled, and yelled twice from time to time. I was worried that I had really scared this guy into a psycho.  .

    Thinking about it this way, I actually feel a little embarrassed myself.

    These policemen looked at me very embarrassed, and then the policeman who spoke Chinese apologized to me very apologetically.

    I was of course "magnanimous" and asked them to take me to the airport because I wanted to return to my country.

    I didn¡¯t go back to Chongqing, but went directly to Laoshan.

    When I returned to China and got off the plane at Qingdao Airport, it was already early the next morning. I picked up the phone and called Sun Xiaopeng and asked him to pick me up.

    After making the call, Sun Xiaopeng appeared in the airport garage soon. He actually changed to an Audi A8. The previous Mercedes-Benz was actually given to the taxi driver.

    I looked at him and smiled and said, "What do you guys buy now, and your Laoshan elders don't care?"

    "Hehe, half of the elders are dead. For the others, because I led Laoshan to resist the demons, I felt that I could take charge alone, so I was completely delegated power. And some of the new elders are not as prestigious as me.  , why should you care about me?"

    Seeing Sun Xiaopeng say this, I smiled and said: "No wonder you are so diligent in changing cars now. Don't you come here?"??Shan, Shen Wushuang didn't come to kill him, did he?  "

    Sun Xiaopeng nodded: "No."

    "By the way, have you ever heard of the five books? The five books of mountains, divination, fortune-telling, medicine, and fortune." I looked at Sun Xiaopeng and asked.

    "Why are you asking this?" Sun Xiaopeng became curious.

    "I'm going to visit the Immortals of Shifang this time. As long as I collect these five books, I can resurrect Luo Fang." I looked at him and said.

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "Two of them are in our Laoshan."

    When I heard this, my face lit up and I said with a smile, "Really?"

    But then, Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s face turned ugly, he looked at me and said, ¡°But the other three books are with the demon hunting organization.¡±

    When I heard this, my expression changed: "Demon hunting organization? Didn't Mr. Situ take the entire demon hunting organization to Tongtian Sect?"

    I felt cold, and Sun Xiaopeng scolded: "I thought you were dead two years ago. Then after I came back from Fanghu, I heard that Mr. Situ was looking for these five books."

    "Although I was surprised, I asked Laoshan to look for it. In the end, we Laoshan found two books and he found three." Sun Xiaopeng said: "After he found these three books, he took the demon hunting organization into Tongtian Street."

    "It seems that they have known for a long time that these five books can be used to resurrect Luo Fang." Sun Xiaopeng frowned: "Now it's troublesome. If you want to find these three books, you have to go to the Tongtian Street headquarters, but Shen Wushuang  ."

    I nodded slightly: ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Laoshan first and then make long-term plans.¡±

    Sun Xiaopeng and I returned to Laoshan and came to a courtyard. Ai Tangtang was in a room in a daze. I walked to the door, looked at Ai Tangtang in a daze inside, and knocked on the door: "Miss me?"

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he raised his head and looked at me happily: "Axiu, you are back."

    Then, he hurriedly ran over, hugged me tightly, and then whispered: "I'm a little scared. I'm afraid that it will take you many years to come back just like you did when you went to Fang Hu."

    "Don't worry, I won't make you wait for so long again, never." I looked at her seriously and said.

    Ai Tangtang nodded happily.

    "Hey, hey, I said, I'm still here, why are you two showing affection?" Sun Xiaopeng's voice came from behind me, I turned around and rolled my eyes at him: "You don't accept it? If you don't accept it, go and ask Miss Qingzi to come over, and you two also  It¡¯s just a show.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 723 Niu Mansion

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Sun Xiaopeng said to me speechlessly: "Axiu, you are the only one who can make jokes at this time. The whereabouts of those three books have not been found yet."

    I smiled and said: "Since those three books have fallen into the hands of Mr. Situ, no matter how much you talk, it will be in vain. It is better to prepare for a big fight."

    "Is Daqian abnormal?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    "Since it has fallen into the hands of Tongtian Sect, we can only grab it forcefully." I nodded.

    Ai Tangtang asked hurriedly: "What are you two talking about?"

    I thought for a while and told Ai Tangtang that five books could resurrect Luo Fang.

    After Ai Tangtang listened, he became silent and did not speak.

    "Brother, did you go to Tongtian Sect to rob me? Did you take the wrong medicine?" Sun Xiaopeng rolled his eyes at me: "It's not like you don't know what Tongtian Sect is capable of."

    "I understand." I nodded slightly: "But now, besides going to Tongtian Sect to rob it, is there any better way you can do it?"

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he said: "We can rob it forcefully. What should we use to rob it forcefully?"

    "I will restrain Shen Wushuang, and you will lead some powerful people into the headquarters of Tongtian Sect and snatch these three books." I said.

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, his eyes widened and he looked at me: "Brother Xiu, can you contain Shen Wushuang? That's Shen Wushuang!"

    "I know." I nodded and sighed: "But besides this method, can you think of anything else?"

    Shen Wushuang is too strong, and all other strategies, no matter how many, are just in vain.

    I said, "Let the masters from Laoshan prepare for me to go to the underworld."

    "What are you doing in the underworld?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    "After so many years, I have worked hard to develop my skills. I don't know if I can win against Shen Wushuang in the final fight. If I die in Shen Wu's hands, then I still have no revenge, so that's all thanks, right?  ?" I smiled: "I'll go down first and kill General Niu."

    After hearing this, Sun Xiaopeng and Ai Tangtang were not worried.

    "After all, I have the ultimate Yang power now, and Mr. Niu can't hurt me no matter what."

    I asked Sun Xiaopeng to bring me some talisman paper, cinnabar, and a writing brush, and then drew two Yin-passing talismans. One was posted on the Sanqing Yang Huaying Gun, and the other was posted on the forehead. Soon, I felt a deep sleepiness.  , I lay down on the bed and fell asleep.

    By the time I came to my senses, I was already in front of Huangquan Bridge.

    I blew a whistle, and the Qingluan Fire Phoenix appeared and turned into a hot wheel. I jumped on it and prepared to fly into the underworld.

    When I passed Huangquan Bridge, these gangsters naturally did not dare to stop me, but one of them shouted to me loudly: "Is this Mr. Zhang Xiu? I have something urgent to tell you."

    I originally thought it was Yu Letong greeting me, but when I lowered my head, I saw that the Yin Zai who was shouting was unfamiliar to me. He was a Yin Zai who looked to be in his thirties and had a big beard.

    I frowned slightly. I wasn¡¯t going to pay attention to him at first, but when I thought about it carefully, there was no way he was shouting at me for no reason.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????The other yin men are afraid of the Qingluan Fire Phoenix, and cannot hide away. How could they call me if there was nothing wrong?

    Thinking of this, I flew to Yin Chai, looked at him and asked: "Is something wrong?"

    This shady guy glanced at the Hot Wheels at my feet, swallowed his saliva, and said nervously: "Hello, my name is Zhou Weijie, and I am a friend of Brother Yuletong."

    Yu Le Tong?

    "Brother Yuletong wants you to do a favor." Zhou Weijie said, looking at me as if he was afraid that I would be angry.

    I raised my hand and grabbed his collar: "This is not the place to talk."

    After saying that, I flew over the Huangquan Bridge and flew to Yama City.

    When I arrived outside the gate of Yama City, I found a place to stay in the woods, and then asked, "What is your relationship with Yu Le Tong?"

    "Since I started working as a ghost, I have often been helped by Brother Yu. This time he was framed, so he asked me to wait for you at Huangquan Bridge." Seeing my lack of reaction, Zhou Weijie continued: "Actually, Brother Yu was framed because of  He helped you in the first place, but Commander Niu took notice of him."

    Hearing this, I was a little moved and asked: "How is he?"

    "The day before yesterday, Brother Yu suddenly came to me anxiously and said that something was going to happen to him. If I saw you at Huangquan Bridge, you must let me convey it, please save him." Zhou Weijie said.

    ¡°Is it really Mr. Niu¡¯s fault?¡± I asked.

    ?Zhou Weijie nodded hurriedly: "Of course, how could I talk nonsense about this kind of thing?"

    "That's true. It's not that Zhou Weijie doesn't dare to lie to me, but even if he does, he won't use General Niu as an excuse.

    In the hearts of these sinister people, Mr. Niu is definitely an unattainable big shot.

    I let out a long sigh, feeling a little sorry for Yuletong. Yuletong helped me so much, but in the end he was implicated because of my relationship.

    "How is Brother Yu doing now?" I asked.

    A depressed look appeared on Zhou Weijie's face: "He was thrown into the eighteenth level of hell by General Niu and is suffering."

    When I heard this, I clenched my fists, but then I unclenched my fists. Being angry had no effect. Anyway, I was already here. Since I was here, it was time to settle the accounts with General Niu.

    Thinking of this, I said to Zhou Weijie: "Do you know where Mr. Niu is?"

    When Zhou Weijie heard this, he showed a hesitant look on his face, as if he was unwilling to take me there.

    I picked up the Sanqing Huayang Gun in my hand: "Take me there, don't worry, nothing will happen to you."

    "Since I'm here, I can deal with Mr. Niu." I said to Zhou Weijie.

    He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. After a long time, he took a deep breath, nodded firmly and said to me, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you there!¡±

    After saying that, he led the way. He said: "General Niu should be in his own mansion at this time. If you want to deal with him, you'd better deal with him in his mansion. If you let him return to the military camp, he will  It¡¯s not easy to deal with three thousand ox heads.¡±

    "Well, don't worry." I nodded.

    Even if the King of Hell from the Ten Palaces comes at this time, I am not afraid, let alone a Niu Commander?

    I followed Zhou Weijie and walked into Yama City. Although Yama City also checks people coming in and out, it does not check for bad things.

    Seeing that I was brought in by Zhou Weijie, they let me go immediately. Then, Zhou Weijie took me around Yama Luo City for more than an hour.

    There is no way, Yama City is too big, and I naturally put the Qingluan Fire Phoenix away. Otherwise, if I bring the Qingluan Fire Phoenix in, the ghosts who come closer will probably be burned by the flames of the Qingluan Fire Phoenix.  , in serious cases, you may even be burned to death directly.

    Soon, we both came to the door of a huge mansion, with a plaque on it: Niu Mansion.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 724 Your Majesty, save me

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Is this the home of Mr. Niu?" Zhou Weijie said, "Sir, you are busy first. I have something else to do, so I will leave first."

    After saying that, he walked away without waiting for my response, probably because he was afraid of trouble.

    Niu Zongbing's mansion is really big enough, just like the yamen in ancient times. There are two stone lions on both sides of the door. I walked up and used the ultimate power of Qi Yang to pick up one of the stone lions, and then directly  Use this stone lion to smash the door of this mansion.

    Suddenly, there was a deafening loud noise. As soon as the pedestrians on the street saw it, they ran away in a hurry and started talking one by one.

    Many people even looked at me as if I were a dead person. Apparently they all thought that people who did this in the underworld would not live long.

    I put my hands behind my back and waited. Soon, a ghost who looked like a butler ran out of the mansion and looked at me angrily: "Did you do this?"

    Behind him, there were more than a dozen minotaurs.

    "Let Chief Niu come out to see me." I said.

    These dozen bull heads all held steel axes in their hands. They were huge. The housekeeper waved his hand, and the dozen bull heads rushed towards me and hit my head with an axe.

    I easily dodged their axes, then raised my gun and stabbed them.

    As long as they are touched by the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand, their souls will fly away in an instant.

    "A dozen cow heads were killed by me in just one minute."

    "Let Commander Niu come out." After killing all the cow heads, I raised the Sanqing Huayang Spear, pointed it at the housekeeper and shouted loudly.

    The butler's expression changed, and he was no longer as fierce as before, but smiled and said: "Do you have any misunderstanding, sir? This is the residence of our Commander Niu. If you want to visit our Commander-in-Chief, just come and visit us. Why bother to fight?"  Killing someone?"

    "My name is Zhang Xiu." I said.

    "My lord, run!" the housekeeper shouted, and then he rushed up and hugged me tightly.

    ¡°At first I thought this housekeeper was greedy for life, but I didn¡¯t expect that he would dare to rush up to me and hug me.

    The moment he hugged me, a black shadow rushed out of the Niu Mansion and flew away into the distance.

    correct!

    I asked Sun Xiaopeng to pass on the news to my master. Since my master knows that I have achieved the ultimate level of Yang, Mr. Niu and the others should also have heard about it.

    And the direction that Niu Zongbing flew to was the direction of King Yama.

    "Get out of here!" I shouted loudly, and the extreme Yang energy burst out from my body. Immediately, the housekeeper was shaken to his core.

    "Qingluan Fire Phoenix!" After I shouted, Qingluan Fire Phoenix flew out of my clothes and turned into a hot wheel, carrying me and chasing Mr. Niu.

    How can Niu Zongbing fly faster than Qingluan Fire Phoenix?

    ¡°After a while, I caught up with General Niu, and then shot him in the back.

    Mr. Niu turned around and barely blocked it with his axe. After blocking it, he had no intention of fighting me and continued to fly forward.

    "Coward!" I was so angry that my teeth were itching. This turtle grandson used to be so arrogant and virtuous. Things have changed, but today I came to visit him, and as a result, this guy just ran away. It's no wonder I feel so relieved.

    Mr. Niu fled, and I chased him.

    I rushed forward and took a shot, and he turned around to block it. For a while, I couldn't do anything to him.

    But this is not surprising. After all, Mr. Niu is not a soft persimmon. He may not be able to defeat me, but he is still a ghost. After all, he is equal to a monster with green evil spirit. Even if he is not my opponent, he is not.  As for losing quickly.

    But it¡¯s precisely because of this that I get angrier.

    ¡°What the hell, if you can¡¯t beat me, you won¡¯t fight me at all and just keep running around.

    How can I describe this feeling? It was just like when I thought there was a hard rock in front of me, I punched it with all my strength, but it ended up hitting a piece of cotton, which made me feel uncomfortable.

    "Haha, little Zhang Xiu, wait until I bring you in front of His Majesty King Yama, and then I will tell you slowly." Niu Zongbing in front laughed loudly: "I have been in the underworld for thousands of years, do you really think that this is all?  Can you handle me?"

    My heart sank. Although I am not afraid of the Tenth Palace King of Hell, it would be difficult to kill him if Chief Niu were to run in front of the King of Hell.

    Thinking of this, I took a deep breath and said: "The thunder in the sky is fierce, the thunder in the earth is faint, Liujia Liuding, when you hear my name, you can't stop, welcome the auspiciousness and bring blessings, and suppress the Dragon God forever!"

    After reciting, the yang in my body?A lot of Ultimate went into the Sanqing Huayang Gun. Then, the Sanqing Huayang Gun in my hand burst out with an unusually dazzling light. The Qingluan Fire Phoenix under my feet suddenly accelerated. I rushed up and shot at the cow.  The general soldier stabbed him.

    Niu Zongbing turned around to block it as before, but the steel ax in his hand, which seemed to be quite hard, was smashed as soon as it hit the Sanqing Huayang Spear. Moreover, the momentum of the gun in my hand continued unabated.  He stabbed Niu Zongbing in the shoulder.

    Immediately, a large amount of blood poured out of Niu Zongbing's shoulder.

    He also spit out a mouthful of blood, and then, he endured the pain and continued to fly forward.  He shouted: "Your Majesty King Yama, someone wants to kill me!"

    "Your Majesty, King Yama! Someone wants to kill me."

    He kept yelling, the sound was very loud, and it spread far away. At this time, in the direction we were flying, a person flew out of the palace in the distance, and flew in the direction of us.

    I felt at peace in my heart, touched my forehead with my left hand, and then opened my heavenly eye!

    As soon as the third eye on my forehead opened, I shouted loudly, and a white beam of light shot out from my forehead and hit Commander Niu directly in the back.

    This beam of light passed through Niu Zongbing's body with a pop, and a bloody hole the size of a fist appeared on his back.

    Mr. Niu immediately stopped in the air and stopped moving randomly. Instead, he panted heavily and looked back at me in surprise.

    In the distance I have already seen King Yama wearing a black dragon robe.

    "Keep the enemy alive!" King Yama shouted loudly.

    How could I reason with him? I rushed forward and shot him across the face. Suddenly, Mr. Niu¡¯s head was separated from his body.

    The head flew up, and I was worried that there might be another accident. After all, Commander Niu had lived for so long. To be on the safe side, I shot him into the head.

    Suddenly, his body was shattered.

    I looked at the head with the gun pointed in it, and stood on the Hot Wheels, looking at it.

    It can actually talk.

    With pain in his eyes, he chanted: "Your Majesty, save me, Your Majesty, save me."

    King Yama's face was very angry and he looked at me: "Let go of Niu, Commander-in-Chief, I'll just pretend that nothing happened today!"

    "Impossible." I said: "He wanted to kill me, why didn't you, His Majesty, come out to provide justice? Today I want to kill him, and you want me to pretend that nothing happened? Is it possible?" (Remember the website address of this site)  £ºwww.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 725 Get off the stairs

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Your Majesty!" The head that was pierced by my spear was still pleading with King Yama.

    King Yama had a sullen face: "This is my place, my place. If I don't let him die, he can't die, and you can't kill him either! Do you understand?"

    After saying that, an extremely powerful Yin Qi burst out from King Yama's body.

    Although this momentum is huge, I also have some confidence in my heart that although King Yama is strong, he cannot kill me.

    At this time, although I have the same extreme yang as Master, my ability is still incomparable to Master.

    To put it simply, it is the same pistol. Can it be the same in the hands of ordinary people and in the hands of special forces?

    In the same way, although I have obtained the Ultimate of Yang at this time, which makes me much stronger, and even the top expert in the world, but after all, I only obtained the Ultimate of Yang not long ago. If I wait to master it, it is estimated that King Yama will also  Don't you dare yell at me like that.

    I transferred the Yang Ultimate to the Sanqing Yang Huaying Gun. Suddenly, Niu Zongbing¡¯s head exploded like a watermelon with a bang. His soul was shattered and he couldn¡¯t die any more.

    "You!" King Yama was so angry that he was shaking all over and looked at me fiercely: "Zhang Xiu, you ran to our underworld and killed our underworld Lord Yin! Do you know your guilt?"

    "I don't know." I looked at King Yama and said without fear: "He wants to kill me. I will kill him today. Personal grudges are private. What does it have to do with your underworld? If you don't accept it, then try to kill me.  ?¡±

    When King Yama heard this, the corner of his mouth twitched: "Are today's young people so lawless? I will show you what our ten palaces of King Yama represent in the underworld!"

    After saying that, countless Yin Qi around him flew towards King Yama.

    I took a look below. At this time, countless ghosts were watching below. No wonder King Yama wanted to go to war like this.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out and are still fighting with me now, maybe partly because of the relationship with Commander Niu for so many years, and more importantly, it is probably because there are countless residents of Yama City below, and the shady factors are there.

    "The majestic King of Yama cannot save the lives of his men. If he can't deal with me, then his prestige in the underworld will be greatly reduced."

    I looked at the gun head, and I wasn¡¯t too worried about King Yama. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t kill me, so I wasn¡¯t worried. On the contrary, I was quite happy, finally killing Mr. Niu.

    I recall the grudge dispute with Mr. Niu. When Mr. Niu died, it actually disappeared.

    I looked at King Yama who was still condensing his yin energy.

    I sighed slightly in my heart, there was no need to continue fighting with him.

    I bent down in mid-air and bowed my hands to King Yama, and said loudly: "Your Majesty King Yama, I didn't mean to rush into you. I was blinded by hatred just now."

    King Yama was a little stunned, but he is also a human spirit, how could he not understand that I was trying to help him step down.

    "If he really wants to fight with me, he can't take my life. If he lets me run away, it will probably be even more embarrassing. He might as well just follow this step and forget it."

    Sure enough, when King Yama saw me like this, although his face looked extremely furious, he shouted loudly: "Come here, catch me and take him to the eighteenth level of hell!"

    I flew to the ground, and the ghosts on the ground quickly ran away, and then dozens of ghosts surrounded me.

    But no one dared to come up and catch me.

    Everyone looked at me fearfully.

    I started to wonder, what the heck, these guys are too cowardly. Whoever comes up to tie me up now will get meritorious service. Someone who is a little smarter should be able to see the fishiness in it.

    "It's also a lie to take me to the eighteenth level of hell. It's just for these ordinary ghosts or some ordinary underworld agents."

    ¡°After all, a place like the Eighteenth Level of Hell cannot be entered by anyone who wants to. Whether I was imprisoned or not, no one will care afterwards. As long as I give face to King Yama now, that¡¯s all.

    Suddenly, Zhou Weijie appeared out of nowhere, holding an iron chain in his hand, and I was trapped.

    I said softly: "You have a sharp eye."

    "Ahem, there are many smart people in the underworld, but if you killed General Niu just like that, who knows if you will suddenly kill him again. They cherish their lives more than meritorious service." Zhou Weijie said.

    I looked back at Zhou Weijie: "Then why aren't you afraid?"

    Zhou Weijie said in a low voice: "You and I know each other. You are a benevolent and righteous person. Even if you want to do something at that time, you will not kill me."

    ?I smiled and said no more. After King Yama's majesty was over, he turned around and returned to his palace, as if he was unwilling to care about me.

    "Send this person to the Soul Sentence Peak and let the first judge judge him. Let's break up!"

    The voice of King Yama sounded from the sky.

    Immediately, the surrounding ghosts began to discuss it. Anyway, it probably meant that I would go to the eighteenth level of hell and suffer eternal suffering.

    I smiled in my heart. Send me to Soul Sentence Peak?

    The only person who escorted me to Soul Punishing Peak was Zhou Weijie. After leaving Yama City and arriving at a place with few people, Zhou Weijie immediately untied the iron chain that was helping me.

    He said: "Thank you for your hard work, you can go to Soul Sentence Peak by yourself, I won't accompany you."

    "What? Let me, a 'prisoner', go to the Soul Peak by myself." I asked with a smile.

    "Oh, don't be ridiculous, I'm lucky today too." Zhou Weijie said with a dry smile.

    I nodded and said: "Don't worry, I will go to Juhun Peak and I will solve Yu Letong's matter."

    "Thank you very much." Zhou Weijie said.

    "Then, I called the Qingluan Fire Phoenix, turned into a hot wheel, and flew to Soul Punishing Peak.

    I flew directly to the entrance of the main hall at the top of Soul Sentence Peak in one breath.

    After I landed, those undercover men all smiled and nodded when they saw it was me, with no intention of coming to stop me from entering.

    After I walked into Soul Sentence Peak, Patriarch Kunde happened to come out. He saw me and asked, "Hey, why are you here again?"

    ¡°Well, I have something to do with Lord Cui,¡± I said.

    Kunde asked: "What's the matter?"

    I said: "I just killed General Niu, and King Yama asked me to come here to be judged by myself."

    When Kunde heard this, he took a breath and looked at me: "Did you really kill General Niu?"

    I nodded.

    Kun pulled me to ask, and I told him everything.

    Kunde was relieved when he heard that I surrendered and stepped down to King Yama: "You made a wise decision to surrender to His Majesty. Although you now have the ultimate Yang, you are not as capable as your master after all."

    "With so many years of experience in the underworld, even if Shen Wushuang comes, the underworld can find a way to keep him." Kunde said to me.

    When I heard this, I also knew that Kunde was not lying to me. After so many years in the underworld, I have accumulated countless masters, and the crowd tactics can kill me.

    ¡¾ps: Many readers reported that many things conflicted between the last Mr. Yin Yang and Mr. Yin Yang. Please remind me that these two books are not the same world at all.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 726 Visiting the Master

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Thinking about it this way, I am even more grateful that I gave King Yama a step down. Otherwise, I might have been able to escape, but I would definitely have been in a state of embarrassment, and it was not impossible to even be seriously injured.

    "But why did you come to our Soul Sentence Peak? Is it possible that the first judge will really judge you?" Kunde joked with a smile: "The first judge started judging the case, but he was cold-blooded and ruthless. When the time comes, he will really sentence you.  It¡¯s a case, but you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s crying.¡±

    I said: "I want you to do me a favor, Grandmaster. I have a friend named Yu Le Tong, who is a shady agent of the underworld. Because of my involvement, he was framed by General Niu and sent to the eighteenth level of hell.  , I want to ask you to help me rescue him."

    When Kunde heard this, he nodded slightly: "I can't go to hell to pick up people, but I will report this to the first judge later. Then the first judge only needs to give an order to let hell release people.  That¡¯s it.¡±

    After listening to this, I smiled and said, "Thank you, Master Patriarch."

    "Okay, go see your master. I'll report this matter to the first judge." After Kunde finished speaking, he turned around and left.

    I am very familiar with the underworld in the Palace of the First Judge of Soul Sentence Peak. Most people come here and have to go through numerous checks, but I came directly to the dungeon.

    Before that, I also found two roast chickens and a pot of wine.

    It makes sense to come to the underworld instead of seeing Master. In the past, when I came to see him, I would always ask him for something or ask him something. I felt a little embarrassed myself, so this time I just came to him for a drink.

    After arriving in the dungeon, I opened the door. Master saw me coming in with something and asked, "What's the matter?"

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just came to see Master for a drink.¡± I smiled.

    The master looked me up and down and said, "Have you finally realized that you have a master?"

    I rolled my eyes at him: "Master, what you said is wrong. Disciple, when did I not think of you as my master?"

    As he said that, I sat down next to him with a smile and put my arm around his shoulders.

    He picked up the roast chicken and took a bite: "Is everything okay?"

    "It's really okay this time." I nodded: "At most, I just came to thank you, Master."

    "Why are you thanking me?" he asked, looking at me.

    "If you didn't help me with your guidance, I don't know if I could practice Yang to the extreme." I said.

    When the master heard this, he nodded slightly and said to me: "Don't thank me for this. To be honest, after you master Yang Zhizhi, you can't tell whether it will be a blessing or a curse."

    I asked: "What does this mean?"

    "Has the resentment in your body that I told you about at the beginning come out?" Master asked.

    When I heard this, I shook my head.

    The master said: "If you kill this resentment after it comes out, then it will definitely be a blessing, but if you let it escape, it may be a disaster."

    "Why is this?" I asked after taking a bite of roast chicken.

    "This resentment is automatically rejected by your body after you have reached the ultimate level of Yang. What is it that the Ultimate Yang rejects in your body? In your body, pure resentment and evil thoughts, in other words, this  Resentment, when it comes out of your body, you are born with the ultimate yin, but when you first come out, you are extremely weak."

    "And this resentment will try every means to devour you." The master said lightly.

    I frowned as soon as I heard this: "As soon as it comes out, is it the ultimate in yin?"

    "Yes." The master nodded slightly: "And because he was separated from your body, your body has the ultimate yang. For an ordinary person, the ultimate yang and the ultimate yin can only be cultivated into one kind, but this kind of resentment  , is born with the ultimate form of yin, and given enough time, he can transform into the ultimate form of yang."

    "The ultimate yin and yang?" I looked at Master in surprise: "Shen Wushuang is other people's resentment?"

    The master nodded: "Well, hey, don't look at me like that. Shen Wushuang is not my resentment. When my resentment first came out, I had already killed him."

    "But Master, when I was in Fang Hu, the old man told me that besides me, you were the only one who got the ultimate Yang and left." I said.

    "Stop talking nonsense. If he was my resentment, he would have tried every means to devour me." Master said to me, "On the contrary, it's you, kid. Everything this Shen Wushuang does is against you. Compared to  To me, he is more like your resentment."

    After hearing this, I shook my head: "No way."Something about ???  My resentment has not come out yet.  "

    The master nodded: "That's true, the origin of this Shen Wushuang is really unpredictable. Come on, let's drink."

    After saying that, the master picked up the wine bottle and took a deep drink.

    I asked: "Master, if there is a curse on you, is there any way to break it?"

    "Master heard what I said and grinned: "What's the matter, you want to help me break the curse and let me go out to help you?"

    ¡°It¡¯s not because I want you to help me, but I simply want to help you break the curse.¡± I said sincerely.

    When the master heard this, he thought for a while: "I actually don't know the specific method. Although I am stronger than many people, I am only a mortal after all, not a god. There are many things I don't understand."

    "But since it was Shen Wushuang who put the curse on me, as long as I kill him, the curse on me should be automatically broken." The master said.

    When I heard this, I asked: "Is it that simple?"

    "How else would it be for you, kid?" He glared at me.

    I laughed dryly and said, "Master, how long do you think I can contain Shen Wushuang now?"

    When the master heard this, he frowned and said, "If I hadn't been cursed, I would have been able to fight him all day and all night, but you kid, although you have the ultimate power of Yang, it's hard to say what your true strength is.  "

    "I have to find five books this time." I sighed and told Master what happened on Penglai Island.

    After hearing this, he first sighed and said: "The Shifang Immortals on Penglai Immortal Island are so powerful? It's really unexpected."

    Then he said: "Didn't you learn any skills from this Shifang Immortal?"

    "Am I like the kind of person who wants to learn something from a master? Besides, your apprentice and I are now a master, okay?" I said.

    Master patted me on the back of the head: "Boy, don't think that you will be invincible if you have the ultimate Yang."

    "By the way, Master, I just killed General Niu." I told Master what happened.

    After hearing this, the master's face was not touched at all. He just nodded: "This General Niu used to be a tiger general in the underworld, but he has lived too many happy lives and is so greedy for life and afraid of death. It is a pity." (Remember this book.  Website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 727 Lanzhou

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What's a pity? Wouldn't it be a pity if your apprentice was killed by him?" I said with a smile.

    Master rolled his eyes at me: "Hmph, if he is the peak of Niu Zongbing, you may not be able to kill him. At least Niu Zongbing was a brave man who carried three thousand bull heads to kill the ferocious beasts in the underworld. He  If he wasn't greedy for life and fearful of death, and just wanted to escape, and if there was a fight, you wouldn't necessarily kill him so easily."

    I can see that the master is a bit of a hero and cherishes the hero. Niu Zongbing led three thousand bull heads and charged with the ferocious beasts of the underworld to protect the peace of the underworld, and he and the master suppressed the demon world, which seems to be somewhat similar.

    "You kid, remember, if you want to tremble with Shen Wushuang and entangle him, you can't escape. When people escape, they will be full of flaws. Just fight him directly." The master said to me with his hands behind his back.

    I asked: "What if you really can't beat me? You won't run away either?"

    "If you really can't beat him, just hold him back and let others steal the three books." After the master finished speaking, he fell to the ground and closed his eyes: "Okay, boy, I have to go to sleep."

    "When I saw Master like this, I understood in my heart that he didn't want to sleep, but just didn't want to care about these things. No matter how much I told him about these things, he couldn't care about them at all. It would only make him yearn for the outside world even more.

    I raised my hand and said to Master: "Master, I will definitely kill Shen Wushuang and lift your curse."

    "Come on." He said weakly, obviously it didn't look good that I could kill Shen Wushuang.

    After I turned around and left the dungeon, I rushed directly to the Road to Resurrection.

    When I woke up, I was still lying in this room in Laoshan. Sun Xiaopeng and Ai Tangtang were not with me, only Qingluan Fire Phoenix was chirping and playing beside me.

    "Okay, go tell Ai Tangtang that I woke up." I said.

    When they heard this, they nodded and happily flew out of my house to find Ai Tangtang.

    This Qingluan Fire Phoenix can also be used as a phone, which is really convenient.

    I thought of this and touched the back of my head, wondering what I was thinking.

    After resting on the bed for a while, Ai Tangtang came in happily from outside. She said, "Axiu, the specific location of Tongtian Sect has been found."

    "Found it?" I asked.

    "Well, there is a village in the Gobi Desert in Gansu. It is basically full of people from the Tongtian Sect, and those three books should be in it." Ai Tangtang said.

    I asked: "How many people are there?"

    "There are about five to six hundred people, and they still have a lot of guns and ammunition." Ai Tangtang said.

    I nodded. It¡¯s not surprising that they have guns and ammunition there. After all, many of the people there were brought there by the demon hunting organization, and Mr. Situ has been the leader of the demon hunting organization for so long. It¡¯s too easy to get some guns and ammunition.  .

    After all, the original status of the demon hunting organization was extremely special.

    But this is a bit troublesome, guns and ammunition?

    The way Ai Tangtang looked at me, he probably guessed my worries and said with a smile: "Don't worry, because of Mr. Situ's betrayal, Laoshan contacted the government this time and decided to send a regiment to help us attack that village.  "

    When I heard this, my eyes lit up and I asked: "A group?"

    "That's right." Ai Tangtang nodded: "When the time comes, the people from this group will attack the village, and I, Sun Xiaopeng, will go in and look for the three books. If Shen Wushuang takes action, you will be the one to contain it. As for the more specific, more specific  Sun Xiaopeng is still communicating and negotiating with the military about the detailed plan, and the results should be available tomorrow."

    I stood up from the bed and asked, "Did nothing happen when I went to the underworld?"

    "It's only been a day, what can happen to you, but how are you in the underworld? Did Commander Niu kill him?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    "It's gone." I nodded.

    Ai Tangtang¡¯s eyes lit up, he held my arm and said with a smile, ¡°I knew you were the best.¡±

    "That's not me bragging to you. When General Niu saw me, he was so scared that he almost lost his mind and begged for mercy"

    I brag about how I killed General Niu in the underworld, which is very relaxing.

    Ai Tangtang was on the side as my audience, and would call out once or twice from time to time.

    After I finished speaking, Ai Tangtang asked: "King Yama let you go so easily. Mr. Niu is the Lord of the Underworld and was killed. This is an extremely serious matter."

    I said nonchalantly: "How serious can it be?I finally understood that when I was weak, if I killed a Night Walker God, the underworld would be furious and search everywhere for the murderer of the Night Walker God.  "

    "Now that I am stronger, it doesn't matter if I kill General Niu. It is already dead. Even if the underworld does many things for him, it can't save it. Why bother to come to me for a dead person?"  Do this kind of fearless fight?¡±

    "But what these hell kings in the underworld love most is face. If you rush to the underworld to kill General Niu, it is like slapping them in the face. Can they spare you?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    I said: "I didn't slap them in the face. On the contrary, I gave them a lot of face. I asked them to capture them and throw them into the eighteenth level of hell." I said with a smile.

    At this time, Sun Xiaopeng walked in from the door, his face glowing red, and he shouted to me happily: "Axiu, have you told Ai Tangtang everything? We have already reached an agreement, and we will attack Tongtian Sect the day after tomorrow.  headquarters."

    "The day after tomorrow?" I nodded: "This time you and Ai Tangtang go in to find those three books? Why don't you bring more experts?"

    "It's useless. We just went in to steal things. With so many people, we will be easily exposed. When the time comes for a regiment of troops to attack head-on, no matter how capable the Tongtian Sect is, they will be overwhelmed. We are just fishing in troubled waters." Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "  After we resurrect Luo Fang, hey, then, you and Luo Fang join forces to kill Shen Wushuang, and everything will be over."

    "I hope it goes so smoothly." I nodded, but I was not as confident as Sun Xiaopeng. I felt that even if Luo Fang and I joined forces, we would not necessarily be Shen Wushuang's opponent. To deal with Shen Wushuang, I always felt that something was missing.  .

    "You and Ai Tangtang have a good rest. We will go to Gansu at noon tomorrow." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    After a good night¡¯s rest in Laoshan, the three of us went down the mountain and rushed to the airport the next morning. We took a plane to Lanzhou City, Gansu Province.

    The three of us took a taxi and found a hotel in Lanzhou to stay.

    After putting our things in the hotel, the three of us went out to eat together.

    We found a restaurant at random, asked for a private room, and sat in. Ai Tangtang took the menu and started ordering like crazy.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 728 Three Moves

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Mr. Zhang, Master Sun and Miss Ai have already lurked, right?" The leader walked to my side and asked softly.

    I nodded lightly: "Aren't you going to attack directly? These people don't seem to be the kind of people who can be easily persuaded to surrender."

    The leader grinned: "Indeed, since these people can betray the demon hunting organization, it is obviously not because of any ordinary things. With my two words, it is impossible for them to really surrender. However, in these five minutes, I have fought for it and let them  Leader Sun and the others are approaching this village."

    When I heard this, I nodded and stopped talking. Then I found a place to sit down and waited.

    And the entire regiment, a thousand people, after five minutes of surrounding the village, the regiment ordered an attack!

    Because of the fear of destroying the three books, artillery attacks were naturally not allowed. Soldiers could only attack the village and engage in street fighting with the Tongtian Sect members inside.

    A full thousand people rushed into this village of stone houses. Suddenly, gunshots sounded like fried beans from all over the village.

    Although I am not a professional soldier, I can still see that the thousand of us suffered heavy casualties.

    After all, the Tongtian Sect occupies a favorable terrain, and these Tongtian Sect believers are not just believers who wander in on the street, but the elite of the real army, ace special forces.

    "In terms of personal combat ability, he is definitely better than the soldiers of this regiment, especially fighting in this kind of terrain.

    I have been waiting at the entrance of the village without taking action, waiting for Shen Wushuang to take action.

    But as long as this village is not breached, and as long as these believers of Tongtian Sect have the upper hand, Shen Wushuang should not take action.

    I frowned, feeling a little irritated when I saw that these soldiers were still unable to invade the village.

    Of course, if there is no Shen Wushuang, I would be quite happy to see this situation.

    After all, as long as the front attracts the attention of everyone in Tongtian Sect, it will be considered as achieving the goal. As long as Sun Xiaopeng and Ai Tangtang can steal those three books, everything will be easy.

    But if Shen Wushuang doesn¡¯t take action, then with Shen Wushuang around, it would be very dangerous for Sun Xiaopeng and Ai Tangtang to steal these three books.

    Thinking of this, I blew a whistle, and the Qingluan Fire Phoenix turned into a hot wheel. After I jumped on it, the Qimen Flying Armor also appeared on me.

    "Mr. Zhang." The regiment leader was not far away from me. He looked at me in surprise and said, "What are you?"

    "I'll help you clear the way. Follow me." I held the Sanqing Huayang Spear and rushed in towards the entrance of the village.

    Those bullets hit the Sanqing Huayang Gun, leaving no trace at all. After I rushed into the crowd of Tongtian Sect believers, I stabbed their tendons with the Sanqing Huayang Gun.

    Although I don¡¯t know why these people were tempted to leave the Demon Hunting Organization and join the Tongtian Sect, I don¡¯t want to harm their lives, I just want them to lose their combat effectiveness.

    In the alley at night, the silver gun light kept waving, and every time it was swung, it would bring up a few traces of blood. As I walked, these soldiers fell to the ground, covering their bloody hands and screaming.

    Soon, the soldiers behind me rushed up. Some followed me and continued to rush forward. Some people were left to bandage their wounds.

    I opened the road in front, and it was basically unobstructed. No one could stop me at all.

    After fighting through this alley, Shen Wushuang finally appeared in front of him.

    He still had his hands behind his back, wearing a mask and a black robe, with only a pair of eyes exposed.

    "Zhang Xiu, the time has not come yet, why are you bringing so many people to our Tongtian Sect?" Shen Wushuang said calmly.

    I smiled: "You let Mr. Situ take so many people from the demon hunting organization to defect to your Tongtian Sect, and the military asked me to come over for revenge. What's wrong?"

    "I'm afraid it's not that simple." Shen Wushuang snorted coldly: "Is it because of those three books?"

    After I heard this, my heart froze, Shen Wushuang actually knew?

    Shen Wushuang looked at me with cold eyes and said: "Zhang Xiu, don't say I didn't give you a chance. You take my three moves. As long as you can block my three moves, I will give you those three books."

    "When the time comes, after you resurrect Luo Fang, come and fight me again!" Shen Wushuang said arrogantly.

    "Three moves?" I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Spear and looked at Shen Wushuang.

    At this time, a wooden stick appeared in Shen Wushuang's hand. As soon as he waved it, I could tell that it was clearly the Gale Spear Technique!

    Shen Wushuang thought: "HeavenThe road is clear and the road is peaceful.  Humanity is empty and quiet, and there are three talents in one place.  Mixing the universe, hundreds of gods return to their fate.  Ten thousand generals will accompany you, and you will retreat from the evil star forever.  "

    Then, he stabbed me in the chest with one shot, very fast. I took the Sanqing Yang Huaying Spear, used the ultimate power of Qi Yang, and also used the first move of the Swift Wind Spear Technique to hit me.

    After the Sanqing Huayang Spear collided with the wooden stick in his hand, an extremely powerful wave of air burst out.

    I couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back and looked at Shen Wushuang in surprise.

    I¡¯m not surprised that he was able to repel me with a wooden stick. After all, he has the ultimate in yin and yang. It¡¯s not surprising that he can do this.

    But why does he know the blast gun technique?

    This is Master¡¯s unique skill. Master will definitely not teach it everywhere.

    Apart from Master, I should be the only one who knows how to do it, right?

    But at this time, this Shen Wushuang actually knows how to shoot with the wind.

    Before he could think about it carefully, Shen Wushuang rushed forward waving the wooden stick, using the cherry blossom flurry.

    I also used Sakura Ranbu to resist. I resisted and retreated at the same time.

    Shen Wushuang is more proficient in blast marksmanship than I am.

    I hurriedly took two steps back, looked at him and asked, "Who are you, and why do you know how to use the blast marksmanship?"

    "Of course I am the God of Wushuang." He narrowed his eyes.

    "Why do you know how to use blast marksmanship?" I continued to ask.

    Shen Wushuang didn't want to answer at all. He took the wooden stick and said, "Take the third move."

    "The thunder in the sky is fierce, the thunder in the earth is faint, Liujia and Liuding, when you hear my name, you can't stop, welcome the auspiciousness and bring blessings, forever suppress the Dragon God!"

    As soon as he finished reading, the wooden stick in his hand suddenly turned black and gold, and then he stabbed me with the stick.

    Before I could stop hurriedly resisting, I felt a tearing pain in my chest, and then I flew out and fell to the ground.

    A fishy smell came up in my throat.

    I opened my mouth, spit out a mouthful of blood, and looked at Shen Wushuang while breathing heavily.

    Shen Wushuang still held his hands behind his back, with a faint smile on his face: "Three moves have passed. Since you didn't die in my hands, you can take this one."

    After saying that, he waved his hand and threw three books on the ground: "Take them."

    I rushed forward and picked up these three books. These three books looked like blue books. I quickly put them in my pocket.

    When Shen Wushuang saw me picking up these books, he turned around and left.

    ¡¾ps: Xiaojiu has a cold today, there is only one chapter, I hope everyone can understand.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 729 Fear

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The doubts in my heart are getting stronger!

    Why does Shen Wushuang do this?  Why did you give me these three books? Does he have a life in his head? If you give me this book, you are not afraid that I will kill Luo Fang after resurrecting him?

    Shen Wushuang is not a fool, or in other words, his IQ is not low, but why would he do this?

    Did he give me three books just because he was in a good mood and saw that I blocked three of his moves?

    What on earth is he going to do to me?

    ¡°If it was to kill me, he could have killed me directly just now, or if he had other purposes, he could have arrested me directly and then tortured me slowly.

    But he did nothing of the sort.  I thought about it for a while, but couldn't figure it out.

    But the three books I got are real. I didn¡¯t think about this guy giving me fakes. If a character like Shen Wushuang is not willing to give me these three books, then he won¡¯t give them to me.  I won't come up with three fakes.

    Thinking of this, I flew into the sky and shouted loudly: "Retreat!"

    ¡°I said this partly to the attacking army, but mostly to Sun Xiaopeng and Ai Tangtang.

    Since the goal has been achieved at this time, there is no need to attack again.

    Soon, the attacking army surrounding the village began to retreat rapidly, and I turned around and flew away.

    The people in this regiment have high military quality, they retreated very quickly, and they even brought the bodies of their fallen comrades with them.

    And those people who escaped from the Demon Hunting Organization and joined the Tongtian Sect did not stop them from bringing back the bodies of their fallen comrades.

    Maybe it has something to do with the fact that they are also soldiers.

    We returned to the camp an hour away from the Tongtian Sect base, and the regiment leader ordered everyone to rest on the spot.

    I found the group leader and asked about this battle.

    Out of a thousand people, more than 300 were killed and 200 were injured.

    The casualty rate is more than half. Without my help, we wouldn¡¯t even be able to get in.

    I suddenly realized that I had really underestimated the soldiers of the demon hunting organization before. I always felt that they were weak because they were novices in dealing with evil spirits and knew nothing.

    But once on the battlefield, they are all top-notch special forces.

    This group leader also had a dark face, and the casualties were so serious. I patted his shoulder, comforted him a few words, and said that the goal this time has been achieved, and we have found the three books.

    Hearing this, the leader¡¯s face became slightly better.

    This should also be the habit of soldiers. No matter how many casualties there are, as long as the mission is accomplished, it is not considered a mission failure. He should also have an explanation for the people above him.

    The leader and I were still talking in the tent. Suddenly, the tent was opened, and Sun Xiaopeng and Ai Tangtang walked in hurriedly.

    Sun Xiaopeng asked hurriedly: "Axiu, what's wrong? Why were you suddenly asked to retreat? Ai Tangtang and I haven't found those three books yet."

    When I heard this, I took out three books from my pocket and waved them in front of Sun Xiaopeng: "I've got them."

    Sun Xiaopeng had an incredible expression on his face: "What's going on?"

    "I met Shen Wushuang, and then he asked me to have three moves with him." I opened my mouth and told the story of my encounter with Shen Wushuang.

    After Ai Tangtang and Sun Xiaopeng finished listening, they were silent for a moment.

    Ai Tangtang asked: "Is this Shen Wushuang stupid? He actually gave you these three books directly. Is he so confident that he can defeat you and Luo Fang's joint efforts?"

    "I don't know what's going on, and the most important thing is that Shen Wushuang actually knows the blast marksmanship. In this world, my master Hentianxiao and I should be the only ones who can do it. Not only does he know the blast marksmanship, he's even better than me!"  I said.

    At this time, the group leader suddenly asked: "Although I don't understand a lot of what you said, is this Shen Wushuang going to deal with you, right?"

    I nodded and said to the leader: "Yes, he arranged a lot of things to deal with me, but he didn't kill me. Wouldn't it be strange? Even if he arrested me, wouldn't it be strange?"

    The leader smiled and said: "Although I don't understand many of your things, can't this Shen Wushuang kill you now? Or is it not time?"

    When I heard this, I suddenly realized that there is an old saying that the authorities are blind to the beholder. This may be the case at this time. We cannot see through the problem, but this group leader can point out the key to the problem at once.

      Sun Xiaopeng said: "But that's not right. Why can't Shen Wushuang hurt Axiu? I can just catch you and tie you up, right?"

    "I don't know." I shook my head, feeling a little uncomfortable. Shen Wushuang said before that he was me.

    At first, I thought it was because he used my previous body, but at this time, I had to doubt, could it be that Shen Wushuang is really me?

    how come?

    I shook my head vigorously. I did not tell Sun Xiaopeng and Ai Tangtang this question. If I did, they would not be able to give me an explanation. Instead, it would make them worried, which is unnecessary.

    "Pack your things, let's go back to Mount Laoshan and resurrect Luo Fang. At that time, we will slowly settle things with Shen Wushuang!" I clenched my fists and said, "I don't believe it. Luo Fang and I can't kill him together.  An incomparable god!"

    "Yes, you need to have such confidence!" Sun Xiaopeng put his arm around my shoulders and laughed loudly: "What is Shen Wushuang? When Luo Fang is resurrected, you two will join forces to teach him how to behave!"

    The regiment leader also saw that we had something to do, so he sent a soldier to drive the three of us back to the airport in Lanzhou.

    Along the way, my mind was very confused, and my head was full of thoughts about Shen Wushuang. I used up all my brain cells to think about the connection between myself and Shen Wushuang.

    ¡°I even thought about things that I remembered deeply from childhood, but in the end I didn¡¯t have any thoughts at all.

    Ai Tangtang sat next to me, held my arm, rested his head on my shoulder and asked, "Still thinking about Shen Wushuang?"

    I nodded slightly, feeling a little uncomfortable. I hugged Ai Tangtang and said, "I'm a little scared."

    Sun Xiaopeng turned to look at me: "Brother Xiu, are you still afraid?"

    I nodded seriously: "I used to think that I was not afraid of heaven and earth, especially after I learned this skill, I would not be timid even facing the Tenth King of Hell, but in my heart I am afraid of Shen Wushuang."

    "I always feel that I will be killed by Shen Wushuang." I took a deep breath: "I am afraid of death. If I die, I will never see this silly girl Tang Tang again."

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, his face did not look good. He took a long breath and said: "Don't worry, you won't die, even Shen Wushuang can't kill you!" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 730 Luo Fang¡¯s Resurrection

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°I hope so too, but many things are counterproductive.¡± I said.

    Ai Tangtang looked at me and said, "Don't forget, you are Zhang Xiu. You are the most powerful hero in my heart. How could you die? Heroes never die."

    I leaned on the car seat dejectedly and looked out the window.

    I really feel a sense of powerlessness in my heart.

    If Shen Wushuang attaches great importance to me and always wants to deal with me and kill me, I might feel much better.

    Because if this is the case, it means that I can pose a threat to Shen Wushuang, and he is afraid of me and will urgently want to deal with me.

    But Shen Wushuang, on the other hand, doesn't care about me at all, as if I would not pose a threat to him no matter what. The more he behaves like this, the more uneasy I feel, as if everything is developing according to Shen Wushuang's expectations.

    Just when I was thinking wildly, we finally arrived at Lanzhou Airport.

    The three of us grabbed our things and entered the airport. We bought our tickets back to Qingdao.

    The three of us are almost impatient at this time and want to return to Laoshan as soon as possible and resurrect Luo Fang.

    When we were on the plane, the three of us picked up these three books and started reading them. These three books were physiognomy, mountain and medicine.

    I read the "Mountain" book for a while and found that this book is not just for resurrecting people who have lost their souls. It itself records a variety of Taoist techniques, and some of them are extremely powerful.  And there are many miscellaneous ghost records.

    "The book "Xiang" records the art of phase, land and feng shui, which involves many profound things that even Sun Xiaopeng, the leader of Laoshan, cannot understand.

    "The book "Yi" records many Taoist techniques for curing diseases and saving people, as well as some methods for harming people.

    You must know that medical skills, if used properly, can cure diseases and save people; if used incorrectly, they can poison people. The difference between the two is not big, it just depends on whether the intention of using it is correct.

    The three of us read it for a while, and Sun Xiaopeng couldn't help but sigh: "I haven't read these other two books, but the things recorded in these three books alone are extensive and profound, more profound than many ancient books recorded in Laoshan. This kind of  It¡¯s incredible that this thing is actually spread among the people.¡±

    Ai Tangtang just followed the example of the two of us and turned over it. She really didn¡¯t understand it at all, but she still pretended to understand and nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very profound.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but jokingly asked: ¡°Then what kind of profound method can you tell me?¡±

    Ai Tangtang glared at me: "Why do you care so much? It's just very profound anyway!"

    Poof.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. I was in a low mood before because of Shen Wushuang, but I felt much better all of a sudden.

    There is still hope. As long as Luo Fang is resurrected, there is hope to deal with Shen Wushuang. No matter what he wants to do, he is too arrogant and arrogant to give these three books to me this time.

    Generally, arrogant and arrogant people will not end well.

    After the three of us returned to Qingdao Airport, Sun Xiaopeng called and contacted Laoshan.

    Soon, a Laoshan disciple drove over to pick up the three of us and drive to Laoshan.

    After Sun Xiaopeng sat in the car, he made another phone call, which probably meant asking people from Laoshan to bring the two books "Divination" and "Fate" to Laoshan Hall, and asked Zhao Yazi to go to the hall as well.

    "Luo Fang will be able to see Zhao Yazi after he is resurrected. How can he thank me?" Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile.

    Ai Tangtang touched his chin: "It seems that my Axiu asked you to send someone to bring Zhao Yazi back to Laoshan for protection. Why does it become your credit?"

    I watched them arguing and said, "Okay, you two, let's wait until Luo Fang is resurrected."

    "By the way, I have to inform the boss and Brother Cat to come over too. Your kid has been resurrected and you haven't met them yet." Sun Xiaopeng clapped his hands and said.

    When I heard this, I immediately nodded and said, "Then hurry up."

    When we returned to Laoshan, the three of us went in very low-key and rushed to the main hall.

    At this time, there were only Zhao Yazi and a little Taoist boy holding two books in the hall.

    Sun Xiaopeng walked over, took the book, and said to the little Taoist: "Get out of here."

    The little Taoist boy nodded and left.

    Zhao Yazi¡¯s face looked a little haggard, and she looked at the three of us in disbelief. She opened her mouth, as if she wanted to say something, but she closed her mouth again and said nothing.

     When I saw it, I smiled and said, "You want to ask, do we really have a way to resurrect Luo Fang?"

    Zhao Yazi nodded slightly upon hearing this.

    "Sister-in-law, how could we joke about something like this?" I said to her with a smile.

    When Zhao Yazi heard this, tears rolled down her cheeks. She said, "I'm sorry for him. It's me who has been dragging him down."

    Zhao Yazi¡¯s voice is no longer as clear and pleasant as before. Instead, it is very hoarse and her throat feels very dry.

    After all, they were all women. Ai Tangtang walked up to Zhao Yazi and hugged her, then comforted her in a low voice.

    I hold three books in my hand, and Sun Xiaopeng also holds two books in his hand.

    "Shall we start?" I looked at Sun Xiaopeng and asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng nodded.

    He came over and handed me two books. I picked up the two books with both hands, and then put the five books together.

    As soon as they were put together, these five books burst into white light.

    As soon as I saw this scene, I closed my eyes and hurriedly imagined Luo Fang's appearance in my mind, and silently recited Luo Fang's name in my heart.

    "Luo Fang! Luo Fang! Luo Fang!"

    This white light lasted for half a minute, and then, the white light condensed bit by bit in mid-air.

    I looked up and saw that it was Luo Fang.

    Luo Fang¡¯s body appeared out of thin air!

    I was overjoyed, the Immortals from all directions really didn¡¯t lie to us.

    Then, Luo Fang's body slowly fell to the ground.

    He had his eyes closed and was wearing the same clothes as when he had just died in Kanna's hands.

    "Haha, Luo Fang is really resurrected!" Sun Xiaopeng shouted excitedly.

    Zhao Yazi started crying even harder, and Ai Tangtang also had a happy face.

    I squatted next to Luo Fang and felt his pulse. There was no problem, he was still alive.

    I turned to Zhao Yazi and said, "Come and see Luo Fang."

    But at this time, a bell suddenly sounded from Laoshan Mountain, and the sound of the bell was deafening.

    "What's going on!" I looked at Sun Xiaopeng.

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard the sound of the bell, his expression changed drastically: "The mountain defense formation has automatically activated."

    A mountain defense formation?

    Why did the mountain defense formation suddenly open?

    Thinking about this, I couldn't help but lower my head and look at Luo Fang on the ground.

    Luo Fang opened his eyes with a swipe, but his eyes were blood red, full of violent energy, and countless yin extremes surged out of his body.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 731 Crazy Luo Fang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Luo Fang!" I yelled.

    Luo Fang stood up in a flash, and then pinched the necks of Zhao Yazi and Ai Tangtang.

    "What's going on?" Sun Xiaopeng was a little stunned, and so was I. What happened to Luo Fang?

    Luo Fang looked back at me fiercely and opened his mouth slightly: "Death!"

    "Brother Luo Fang!" Zhao Yazi shouted.

    Luo Fang originally wanted to kill Zhao Yazi and Ai Tangtang, but when Zhao Yazi said something, Luo Fang stopped.

    At this time, a drop of Zhao Yazi¡¯s tear also fell on Luo Fang¡¯s hand.

    Where this tear fell, the extreme yin dispersed.

    And the blood-red color in Luo Fang¡¯s eyes gradually faded away.

    Luo Fang threw away Zhao Yazi and Ai Tangtang and took two steps back.

    "Luo Fang, what's wrong with you!" I took two steps forward and asked.

    "Don't come over!" Luo Fang shouted loudly: "Am I dead?"

    "We used some other methods to revive you!" I said.

    Luo Fang said: "You are confused! This is against the laws of heaven. Ah Xiu, how could you do such a stupid thing? Even if three souls and seven souls return to the sun, they will still be punished, not to mention my soul is scattered and resurrected!"

    Sun Xiaopeng asked: "What happened to you?"

    "There is a force in my body that is controlling me. Kill me, quickly!" Luo Fang clenched his fists and looked at me: "Kill me quickly! Otherwise I won't be able to control myself!"

    When I heard this, I was a little stunned, how could this happen? It shouldn¡¯t be like this!

    Could it be that the Immortals from the Ten Directions lied to me?

    I rejected this idea as soon as it came up. No, Immortal Shifang probably didn¡¯t lie to me.

    ???????????????? But resurrecting a person who has lost his soul is something that God cannot tolerate. It would be strange if it didn¡¯t happen.

    But the key to the current problem is how to solve Luo Fang¡¯s problem!

    Is it possible to really kill him?

    impossible!

    Luo Fang is my brother. I tried my best to resurrect him. Just after he was resurrected, I killed him before he could even say a few words?

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad enough that he died in Kanna¡¯s hands before, so why don¡¯t I resurrect him and kill him with my own hands again?¡±  How can it be!

    "Sun Xiaopeng, what can you do!" I yelled at Sun Xiaopeng.

    Sun Xiaopeng hurriedly shook his head: "How about locking Luo Fang in the Demon Suppression Tower until we can find a solution?"

    "No, your Demon Suppression Tower in Laoshan cannot contain me. I will destroy your Demon Suppression Tower in Laoshan and release countless demons and ghosts, and more things will happen." Luo Fang was already trembling slightly at this time, with a vague sense of control.  Can't help myself.

    He raised his right hand, and then a knife appeared in his hand.

    The Baili Magic Sword.

    He gritted his teeth: "Axiu, be careful, I can't control it!"

    After saying that, his eyes turned blood red again.

    ¡°Take Ai Tangtang and Zhao Yazi and run!¡± I shouted to Sun Xiaopeng.

    Then, he rushed forward with the Sanqing Huayang Spear and stabbed Luo Fang.

    Luo Fang easily deflected my shot. Countless evil spirits surged from his body. He roared, and then struck me with a knife.

    I used the ultimate power of Qi Yang and raised my hand to block it.

    ?????????????????????????????? Bang.

    The two forces of the ultimate yang and the ultimate yin collided together.

    ¡°Subsequently, where our weapons collided, an extremely powerful wave of air erupted, directly shaking the main hall in Laoshan to collapse.

    "Qingluan Fire Phoenix!" I shouted.

    Then, the Qingluan Fire Phoenix that had been sleeping in my pocket flew out and turned into a hot wheel. I turned around and flew outside.

    We can¡¯t fight in Laoshan, otherwise the Laoshan faction will be destroyed by us and we will have to lure him to the back mountain.

    At this time, Luo Fang only had eyes for me. Seeing me escaping, he also chased after me.

    I stepped on the hot wheel and flew towards the back mountain of Laoshan Mountain.

    I looked back and saw Luo Fang following me closely, and the main hall in Laoshan had turned into rubble and ruins.

    The back mountain of Laoshan Mountain is just a forest, but there are no people or buildings.

    As soon as I got close to the ground, Luo Fang jumped up and slashed at me with a knife. I raised my hand to block it, then turned my hand and shot at him.

    But he didn¡¯t retreat at all, easily deflected the Sanqing Huayang Spear, and then approached.??Knife after knife.

    Luo Fang is better than me!

    I can clearly feel that Luo Fang is stronger than me.

    ¡°Although I have developed quite a lot of skills in Fang Hu after so many experiences, Luo Fang is not simple either.

    After he became a demon, he entered the demon world alone and developed until he became the demon king of the demon world and dominated the demon world.

    At this time, I can somewhat understand why the old man set up three levels in Fanghu.

    The first level is to train your mind. When ordinary people play chess and pass the level, they will definitely want to win. When playing chess, the more you want to win, the more anxious you will be, and the more flaws you will have.

    On the contrary, only by throwing away the concept of winning and losing in your mind in a very short period of time and immersing yourself in playing chess can you win. This first level is to practice your psychology.

    The second level is to practice basic skills.

    If I had the three-legged cat skill before going to Fang Hu, even if I had the ultimate Yang, I probably wouldn't be able to block three moves under Luo Fang's current attack. But at this time, even though I was pressed down by him and hit, I couldn't stop him.  As for losing quickly.

    The third level is the key to obtaining the ultimate Yang, and it depends on the determination to obtain the ultimate Yang.

    Luo Fang and I fought so hard that the sky was dark and the ground was dark, but the scene was quite shocking. The trees in the entire back mountain forest were almost completely destroyed by the two of us.

    There was also an episode during this period.

    The mountain guarding wolf demon from the Laoshan Mountain Guarding Formation rushed out to kill Luo Fang, but was frightened by the fight between the two of us and turned around and ran away.

    It makes me extremely depressed. This wolf demon is not weak. If he joins forces with me, he might be able to capture Luo Fang alive. Then we can find a way to solve the problem of his obsession.

    I couldn't help but cursed secretly. After Luo Fang's matter was resolved, I must ask Sun Xiaopeng to replace their mountain-guarding wolf monster in Laoshan. What the hell? When he bullied the weak Hu Tong, he looked like he was in heaven and earth, feeding me the dominance.  Vigor.

    ¡°When Luo Fang and I got into a fight, he turned around and ran away.

    I didn¡¯t have a life-and-death fight with Luo Fang. If it were a life-and-death fight, I actually wouldn¡¯t have survived so many moves.

    Although I am not sure who will win or lose between Luo Fang and I, we are so powerful that we will soon be able to decide the outcome. At this time, I am just delaying time, but I have been thinking about how to deal with Luo Fang.  The problem.

    ¡°I heard that the Immortal from Shifang once resurrected his wife, so he must know how to solve Luo Fang¡¯s problem at this time.

    But now, is it possible for me to leave Luo Fang and go to Japan to ask the immortals of Shifang?

    "Don't be ridiculous, as soon as I leave, Luo Fang's possessed look will probably kill all of Laoshan."  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 732 Kill the golden villain

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Although Laoshan Mountain has a majestic heritage, it is absolutely impossible to resist Luo Fang who has achieved the ultimate level of Yin.

    Luo Fang didn¡¯t hold back at all when he fought. He kept attacking fiercely. I didn¡¯t want to really hurt him, so after a while, it became a bit difficult and I didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Suddenly I remembered that Luo Fang woke up from a demon just now.

    Zhao Yazi¡¯s tears made him wake up for once.

    I muttered in my heart, could it be that Zhao Yazi is the only one who can make him sober?

    As soon as the idea came up, I thought I could give it a try.

    ¡°After all, I don¡¯t know how to wake up Luo Fang at all, so I¡¯ll just treat the dead horse as a live doctor.

    Thinking of this, I shouted to Qingluan Huofeng: "Hurry up and find Tang Tang and tell her to bring Zhao Yazi over!"

    As soon as Qingluan Fire Phoenix heard this, he turned around and flew towards the direction of Laoshan Sect.

    Luo Fangze rushed up again and kept slashing at me with his knife.

    I can only keep retreating to resist.

    After another three minutes of fighting, from the horizon, Ai Tangtang flew towards me with Zhao Yazi in his arms.

    When Ai Tangtang was still in the sky, he shouted: "Axiu, why did you ask me to bring Miss Zhao here?"

    I opened the slash that Luo Fang had struck, turned around and shouted: "Remember when Luo Fang woke up before? It was because Zhao Yazi's tears fell on Luo Fang's hand."

    Before I could finish speaking, Luo Fang rushed over again.

    Ai Tangtang was flying in the air and did not dare to approach us. He shouted: "You mean to make Zhao Yazi cry more tears and then throw them at Luo Fang?"

    I suddenly became speechless: "No! I don't know what to do specifically. Zhao Yazi, you should be the only one who can make Luo Fang wake up, but once you get close, you may be killed by the crazy Luo Fang!  Think it over yourself.¡±

    After hearing what I said, Zhao Yazi said without hesitation: "Let me give it a try!"

    "Send her down." I shouted.

    Ai Tangtang put Zhao Yazi on the ground farther away.

    At this time, while fighting, I led Luo Fang towards Zhao Yazi.

    My heart was pounding, and I was not sure. If Luo Fang really went crazy and killed Zhao Yazi, then I would be guilty.

    But now there is no other way!

    Soon, the two of us gradually got closer to Zhao Yazi, and Ai Tangtang also flew away and hid.

    Zhao Yazi was only three meters away from Luo Fang and I at this time. I swung the Sanqing Huayang Spear a little more restrained, for fear of hurting her.

    But Luo Fang didn't care at all, his eyes glowed red.

    "Brother Luo Fang!"

    Suddenly, Zhao Yazi shouted loudly towards Luo Fang.

    Luo Fang¡¯s movements unexpectedly stopped, he froze on the spot, and turned to look at Zhao Yazi.

    There is a play!

    I feel happy.

    But then, Luo Fang actually raised his knife and slashed towards Zhao Yazi's forehead.

    The speed was so fast that I couldn¡¯t even stop him in time.

    Zhao Yazi kept looking at Luo Fang's eyes, standing there without hiding, just looking at it.

    The blade stopped when it was still ten centimeters away from Zhao Yazi¡¯s forehead.

    Luo Fang gasped and looked at Zhao Yazi.

    "Brother!" Zhao Yazi slowly spit out one word.

    Luo Fang let go of his hand, and the Baili Demon Knife in his hand fell to the ground with a clang.

    "Little, little girl." Luo Fang stood there, although he hugged his head and shouted loudly: "Get out of my body, get out!"

    Luo Fang kept rolling on the ground, struggling, and in great pain. The veins in his neck were bulging. His face was filled with evil spirits. He looked extremely fierce and his eyes were blood red.

    "Luo Fang! If you can defeat him, you must win!" I shouted at him.

    "Brother!" Zhao Yazi looked at Luo Fang and said.

    Luo Fang punched his body one after another. Gradually, golden light emerged from his body, and the light slowly turned into a fist-sized person.

    He looks exactly like Luo Fang, and I am naturally very familiar with this power, the ultimate in Yang!

    correct!

    ??????? Master said at the beginning that after I have achieved the ultimate level of yang, the extremely yin part of my body will be there.At this time, it escaped from my body and told me to kill that part.

    And just now, could it be that the person who controlled Luo Fang's body was the Ultimate Yang part of Luo Fang's body?

    As soon as I saw this villain appear, regardless of Luo Fang's situation, I rushed forward and stabbed the villain with one shot.

    This villain is not weak in strength. Although he looks very small, he easily deflected my shot and then turned around and ran away.

    "Qingluan Fire Phoenix!"

    "Take good care of Luo Fang." I shouted towards Ai Tangtang in the sky.

    ¡°Then I stepped on the Hot Wheels and chased the villain in the direction he was flying.

    The mountain-protecting formation in Mount Laoshan did not stop this villain at all.

    The mountain-protecting formation on Mount Laoshan should only block Yin and evil things, but this villain is the ultimate in Yang, so the barrier will naturally not prevent it from leaving.

    Its flying speed was not very fast, or it could be said that the speed of Hot Wheels was too fast, and it easily caught up with this villain. Then, I lightly touched my forehead with two fingers of my right hand, and then, my  The eye of heaven opens.

    A ray of silver light shot toward the golden villain.

    The little golden man was directly hit by this silver light.

    I am very aware of the power of the Heavenly Eye.

    Sure enough, after the golden man was shot, he exploded with a bang and dissipated into the air.

    I looked at the place where the golden man disappeared and felt relieved.

    Although this golden villain is full of the ultimate yang, it has just escaped from Luo Fang's body. It is extremely fragile. It is not surprising that it can be killed so easily.

    After eliminating this golden villain, I waited there for another five or six minutes, just because I was afraid that there would be some way for this golden villain to be resurrected. However, after waiting for a while, it didn¡¯t appear again, and I felt truly relieved.

    Then he turned around and flew towards Laoshan.

    After flying into Laoshan, I first went to the back mountain of Laoshan, but there was no trace of Ai Tangtang or the others there. I came to the Laoshan sect and finally found them in the yard where we lived.

    I opened the door and walked in.

    At this time, Sun Xiaopeng, Ai Tangtang and Zhao Yazi all looked at Luo Fang with worried faces.

    Luo Fang was sleeping on the bed with his eyes closed tightly, as if he would not wake up for a while.

    "How's it going?" I asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "I heard what Ai Tangtang said about your fight with Luo Fang just now. The little golden man who appeared later was what your master told you that time, right?"

    I nodded: "Yes, but don't worry, I have killed it, Luo Fang will not have any problems." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 733 Discuss among yourself

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    " If according to what my master said, the power that escapes from the body will try its best to devour his own body. If the little golden man is allowed to escape and given time to grow up, Luo Fang will have endless troubles in the future.

    Sun Xiaopeng finally put a smile on his face: "Haha, just solve it. Luo Fang should not have any problems now. When he recovers, you can work together to solve Shen Wushuang, and the world will be peaceful."

    I nodded slightly: "I hope so."

    Speaking of this, suddenly, a little Taoist boy ran in from outside, raised his hands and said to Sun Xiaopeng: "Master, the abbot of Longyin Temple has arrived."

    "Is Boss Yunhai here? Bring him here quickly." Sun Xiaopeng said happily.

    Soon, the little Taoist boy walked in with Boss Yunhai. Boss Yunhai was wearing a cassock and holding Mao Dacai in his arms. He walked in with a smile on his face and saw Luo Fang lying on the bed. He asked with a smile: "Luo Fang."  Really resurrected?"

    Sun Xiaopeng nodded: "Isn't that right? Boss, let me tell you, the resurrection of this kid Luo Fang broke my heart. I had a big battle with Luo Fang just now, and finally subdued him."

    "When we were on the mountainside, I saw A Xiu in the sky, capturing a golden villain, but it was your leader Sun. I didn't even see his shadow." Old Yun Hai laughed and said.

    Sun Xiaopeng was thick-skinned and said, "I'll deal with Luo Fang. A minion will come out and ask Axiu to pick up the weak ones and beat them to give him some prestige."

    Ai Tangtang walked up and pinched Sun Xiaopeng's arm hard: "Will you die if you don't brag?"

    Luo Fang finally came back to life. Everyone was in a good mood and laughed.

    Brother Cat lay in the arms of Boss Yunhai, looked at Luo Fang and said, "Tell me carefully how Luo Fang was resurrected."

    "This is what happened." I told the boss the whole story.

    After hearing this, the boss also had a look of amazement on his face: "The Immortal from Shifang really deserves the word Immortal. He even knows how to resurrect a person who has lost his soul."

    "What about the five books?" the boss asked.

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he hurriedly said: "Hey, boss, those five books are kept by us in Laoshan. They are ancient relics and cannot be given to you casually. I will hand them over to the country in a few days."

    We all looked at Sun Xiaopeng with disdain. This guy is so shameless. According to what he said, how many of the things passed down on Laoshan Mountain are not hundreds of years old?

    Why don¡¯t you see him handing everything over to the state?

    Mr. Yun Hai laughed a little: "I'm just curious, but you kid, you just hide the good treasures? But Xiaopeng, let me tell you, although this thing is good, it can't be used anymore."

    "It is against the law of heaven to resurrect a person who has lost his soul. The more backlash you will get at that time, the more backlash you will get. If you use it again, maybe the resurrected person will become a demon again." Boss Yunhai said.

    "Don't worry, I'll leave it alone. If you are beaten to the point of being knocked out of your wits by then, I can resurrect you." Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile.

    If you say this to other people, it will probably make them angry to death, right?

    "But Boss Yunhai doesn't care. In other words, we are all used to Sun Xiaopeng's ungrateful appearance.

    If you care about things like this with him, you will probably be pissed off by him countless times a year after getting along with him.

    But not caring does not mean that you really remain silent. The boss of Yunhai slapped his kid on the back of the head: "You miss me to death."

    Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "Boss, it's wrong to say that. I'm just taking precautions for the future, and I'm good to you."

    Everyone gave Sun Xiaopeng a blank look.

    At this time, Luo Fang¡¯s eyelids moved slightly while lying on the bed.

    "That's it, Luo Fang." Sun Xiaopeng looked at it and hurriedly changed the subject.

    In fact, there was no need for him to change the subject. As soon as we saw Luo Fang wake up, we hurriedly approached him. I held the Sanqing Yang-Hua Yang Gun in my right hand. Although the golden villain was killed by me, I was not sure whether Luo Fang was the  I really woke up. There is nothing wrong with being careful.

    Luo Fang opened his eyes slightly. After seeing us, his face was very pale and he smiled slightly: "I seem to have had a long dream."

    Zhao Yazi fell into Luo Fang's arms and became painful as she lost her voice.

    Luo Fang patted Zhao Yazi¡¯s back comfortingly, looked at us and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I get killed by Shen Wushuang? Where is this place?¡±

    "This is Mount Laoshan." Ai Tangtang said:??We have found a way to resurrect you.  "

    "Resurrection." Luo Fang frowned: "Can I be resurrected even if my soul is gone?"

    I opened my mouth and told Luo Fang about my search for the Shifang Immortal, and I kept talking until I eliminated the golden villain just now.

    After hearing this, Luo Fang looked solemn and said nothing.

    I asked: "If your kid wanted to escape at that time, Shen Wushuang couldn't stop you at all, why did you let him kill you?"

    "If I run away, the little girl will die." Luo Fang looked at Zhao Yazi in his arms.

    When Luo Fang said this, Zhao Yazi started crying even harder.

    "Okay, okay, let Luo Fang have a good rest. Let's all avoid it for a while." I said.

    After going through so many things, Luo Fang is finally reunited with Zhao Yazi. A large group of us are watching, what kind of thing is this?

    We walked out of the room, and Ai Tangtang smiled and ran away with Mao Dacai in his arms. The direction he ran to was naturally the kitchen of Laoshan.

    ¡°Obviously she was going to steal something to eat again.

    "Watching her do this, I couldn't help but feel dumbfounded. This girl is just like a child who has not grown up. She has always been like this.

    "Okay, now that Luo Fang has been resurrected, we have to discuss how to deal with Shen Wushuang." I frowned and said.

    Boss Yunhai touched his bald head: "You and Luo Fang can just discuss this matter yourself."

    Sun Xiaopeng also nodded.

    Yunhai Laodaodao: "It's not that we don't want to help you, but you also know that your power has exceeded the limit of what we can help. Cannon fodder? Maybe you can't even count it."

    "If you really want to help, it might just cause trouble. Rather than causing trouble for you, it's better to stay peacefully and wait for the good news about you and Luo Fang."

    "What Boss Yunhai said is not unreasonable. When Luo Fang and I fought, even the wolf demon in Laoshan was so scared that he turned around and ran away.

    What's more, Luo Fang and I are teaming up to deal with Shen Wushuang. It is estimated that not many people can step in to help.

    I do know there is someone in my heart.

    The Immortals of the Ten Directions in Penglai!

    If he is willing to help, I can¡¯t say that he will be able to kill Shen Wushuang, but at least he can give us a lot of help, right?

    But it seems that he can't leave Penglai Island.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 734 Discussion

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Every time I think about this, I feel a little regretful in my heart. If I could have such a top expert to help me, dealing with Shen Wushuang would not be too difficult, but it is a pity.

    Since Sun Xiaopeng and Boss Yunhai couldn't help, there was no need to study how to deal with Shen Wushuang. The three of us sat down at the table in the next room, extremely bored.

    "Shall we fight the landlords?" I said boredly.

    "What landlords are you fighting against?" Sun Xiaopeng said, taking out a chessboard from this room: "Let's play backgammon. I'm not bragging. Within a hundred miles of Mount Laoshan, I, Sun Xiaopeng, can beat all the invincible players in the world."

    The corners of my eyes trembled. When I saw him taking out the chessboard and talking about backgammon, I suddenly became Spartan and felt like I was going to vomit.

    ??????????????????? Whoever plays backgammon all the time for a year would be vomiting, right?

    I raised my head, looked at Sun Xiaopeng and asked, "Do you really want to have sex with me?"

    "Hey, isn't this boring?" Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "I'm not very good at backgammon." I said.

    Unexpectedly, Sun Xiaopeng said shamelessly: "I know you can't play chess, so I asked you to play chess. What if you are a chess master and I am stupid to play with you?"

    Sun Xiaopeng is quite shrewd. Anyway, idle time is idle. I casually played with Sun Xiaopeng in less than a few games, and he lost.

    Sun Xiaopeng looked at the chessboard in disbelief: "Isn't it right? How could you lose?"

    ¡°Brother Peng, do you want to continue?¡± I asked.

    "Come!"

    There is no suspense, I beat Sun Xiaopeng ten times in a row.

    "What the hell, are you cheating?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    At this time, outside the door, Ai Tangtang and Mao Dacai ran in.

    Ai Tangtang held many buns in his hands and had one in his mouth. Mao Dacai also ran in with a bun in his mouth.

    Ai Tangtang swallowed the buns in his mouth in one breath before saying: "Sun Xiaopeng, why are your Laoshan buns getting less and less meaty? They are not as delicious as before."

    "That's right, meow." Brother Cat also nodded.

    After playing together for a while, Luo Fangcai opened the door and walked in with Zhao Yazi in his arms.

    Zhao Yazi¡¯s eyes were still red.

    Luo Fang sat down expressionlessly and said, "Thank you."

    "Okay, brothers, what should I thank you for? It's so tacky. I really want to thank you, so why don't you just smile for us?" I said to Luo Fang, "You've been keeping a straight face all day, aren't you tired?"

    When Luo Fang heard this, he forced out an ugly smile.

    Although it¡¯s ugly, at least it makes me smile.

    I patted Luo Fang on the shoulder: "What did you say to Zhao Yazi?"

    As soon as I asked this question, the gossip attributes of the others suddenly increased sharply, and they all looked at Luo Fang curiously.

    Sun Xiaopeng even asked: "Have you kissed me?"

    I rolled my eyes at Sun Xiaopeng: "Can you ask a little more reservedly? Besides, if you ask this kind of question, don't ask it in front of Zhao Yazi."

    ??Zhao Ya burst into tears and turned into a smile.

    I grinned and said to Luo Fang, "But I also want to know."

    Luo Fang still had a straight face, he was probably used to it, and said: "No, I just comforted her, and let's talk about business, dealing with Shen Wushuang."

    At the mention of Shen Wushuang, the atmosphere in the room suddenly dropped a lot.

    Everyone became quiet.

    Luo Fang looked at us from side to side and said, "It seems like you don't know the true identity of Shen Wushuang, right?"

    "Do you know?" I looked at Luo Fang and asked.

    Luo Fang nodded slightly and said, "I know a little bit."

    He looked at me and said: "Actually, after I became a demon and entered the demon world, Shen Wushuang found me and said that he was Zhang Xiu and wanted me to help him."

    Our whole room fell silent, listening to Luo Fang¡¯s words quietly.

    Luo Fang said: "I know very well that he is not you, so I refused."

    "But the strange thing is that Shen Wushuang knows everything about us, including some of my personal affairs, that is, Zhao Yazi."

    "He is even like a prophet. The person who found our master and took the little girl away was sent by Shen Wushuang. And he also famously said that he took the little girl away just to control me."

    When Luo Fang said this, he was silent for a moment and said: "I am very confused. Except for my master, everyone who knows about the matter between me and the little girl, it¡¯s you, and Shen Wushuang knows many things in advance.  "

    He sighed and said: "Later, he tried to force me to death."

    I looked at him and asked: "Did Shen Wushuang force you to death?"

    "He found me and asked me to launch an army and attack the underworld. If I don't do this, he will kill the little girl." Luo Fang said with a slight helplessness on his face: "If I succeed, he will let the little girl leave with me.  "

    "Do you believe this?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    Luo Fang showed a trace of helplessness on his face: "It doesn't matter whether I believe it or not, but I do so many things just for the little girl. Even if I die, so what?"

    "So I made an agreement with him. If I fail and die, I must let the little girl go." Luo Fang said.

    I said: "You are really a kid, aren't you afraid that Shen Wushuang will regret it?"

    When Luo Fang heard this, he shook his head slightly: "I have been in contact with Shen Wushuang a few times. How should I put it? He really treats me like a brother."

    "I treat you as a brother and force you to death?" I frowned.

    Luo Fang said with a smile: "He also has his purpose. He is the kind of person who can achieve his purpose and give up all other emotions, and I am the person who can give up everything for the sake of emotion. They are two completely different people. I can't explain it."  Why would he do this?"

    Boss Yunhai touched his chin and said slowly, "Maybe he is Zhang Xiu?"

    We all looked at Boss Yunhai.

    "What do you mean?" Luo Fang frowned and said, "Shen Wushuang appeared, but in the Ming Dynasty nearly a thousand years ago, how could it be Zhang Xiu?"

    Sun Xiaopeng clapped his hands and said, "I understand, boss, do you mean to say that he is Zhang Xiu's previous life?"

    The boss of Yunhai glared at Sun Xiaopeng: "If this is Zhang Xiu's previous life, then where did Zhang Xiu come from?"

    "I don't know what to say." Boss Yunhai sighed and shook his head: "Forget it, no matter how much I think about it, I can't figure it out."

    I smiled and asked Luo Fang: "How is your health? Didn't you get damaged by me?"

    Luo Fang nodded slightly: "There is no big problem, but it will take at least a month to return to my previous strength."

    "A month?" I turned to Sun Xiaopeng and said: "Sun Xiaopeng, you asked Laoshan to investigate where Shen Wushuang is. We will wait for a month to find Shen Wushuang and settle the accounts!"

    Sun Xiaopeng nodded, grinned and said: "Yes."

    The boss of Yunhai also said at this time: "I will also ask our people from Longyin Temple to help trace the whereabouts of Shen Wushuang."

    ¡¾ps: The last time I said Shen Wushuang was from the Song Dynasty was a typo, I have changed it, it is from the Ming Dynasty. I also recommend my apprentice's novel "Campus Strange Events" to everyone. Please remember to collect it.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 735 Entering the Demon Suppression Tower

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The six people who caught the demon finally got together again. After we decided to settle the score with Shen Wushuang in a month, we did not continue to struggle with this issue. Instead, we ate melon seeds together and started chatting.

    To be honest, the six of us haven¡¯t been together for a long time since Yunhai¡¯s boss and Mao Dacai went abroad together.

    The last time we got together was my wedding. I originally wanted to have a good drink, but Luo Fang ran away again, which made me extremely depressed.

    We will not let go of such a good opportunity this time. Sun Xiaopeng sent someone to deliver a large table of food and several boxes of beer. He also called Miss Haruko over and introduced her to Luo Fang.

    We drank a lot of wine that night. I don¡¯t even remember how much I drank. Anyway, when I woke up the next day, I fell to the ground. Almost everyone else was lying on the ground and fast asleep.

    Of course, Ai Tangtang, Zhao Yazi and Miss Qingzi did not fall asleep on the ground like us.

    Ms. Qingzi and Zhao Yazi only drank a little yesterday, not too much. As for Ai Tangtang.

    According to her, even if she drank a dozen bottles of liquor, it would be treated like drinking water and she would not be drunk at all.

    I rubbed my head, and my head was aching. It was extremely uncomfortable.

    I walked to the door and saw Ai Tangtang and Zhao Yazi sitting on stone chairs in the yard, chatting.

    I walked over with a smile: "It's so early in the morning, what are you two talking about?"

    My curiosity was rewarded with a blank look from Ai Tangtang. She said, "Of course you and Luo Fang will go to Shen Wushuang to settle accounts in a month."

    "Um, what do you two have to discuss when we settle accounts?" I asked.

    "If you two die at Kanna's hands, what will we do?" Ai Tangtang said without politeness at all: "Can we not worry about you?"

    It turns out that it was because of this that the smile on my face faded.

    "Who is not worried? In fact, I am not afraid of death. Counting the time when I asked that Asura to kill me, I have died once. I have tried the taste of death, but I am a little afraid of death. I can't see you.  ." I said, walked up and hugged Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang pushed me away and said: "Tsk, you can say nice things, you two have to be careful when the time comes!"

    "Don't worry, even if Shen Wushuang can't be killed, it's not that simple if he wants to kill us both." I said.

    I am very confident about this, and I am not blindly confident. Are you kidding me? Luo Fang and I can be considered the top players, right?

    No matter how strong Shen Wushuang is, even if we can't defeat him and want to escape, it shouldn't be too difficult for us.

    So I haven¡¯t actually worried about this problem.

    But just because I¡¯m not worried doesn¡¯t mean that Ai Tangtang and Zhao Yazi aren¡¯t worried.

    Ai Tangtang is probably okay, especially Zhao Yazi, who has just reunited with Luo Fang, and is going to have a big battle in a month. Who will be replaced, who will feel comfortable?

    Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s voice also came from behind me.

    "Hey, I drank so much yesterday, I feel so uncomfortable." Sun Xiaopeng walked out of the house carelessly, saw the three of us, and smiled: "Hey, what are you doing in the yard this early in the morning?  "

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss something serious.¡± I turned around and said with a smile, ¡°How much did you drink yesterday?¡±

    "I guess there is a box. I went to the toilet more than a dozen times yesterday." Sun Xiaopeng said, rubbing his temples.

    "By the way, Jiang Ling should still be in your Laoshan Mountain." I suddenly thought of Jiang Ling's brother. He couldn't control himself at the beginning, and I was worried that he would cause something. But now this worry no longer exists.

    ¡°If he can¡¯t control himself, I can keep him from causing any trouble.

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "Hey, you have a good memory. You can still remember all this. If you hadn't told me, I would have almost forgotten about it. In this case, you come with me and we will go to the Demon Suppression Tower to release him. Tang  Sister Tang, go to the kitchen and help me steal some porridge and bring it back to drink."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Sun Xiaopeng said: "Bah, bah, I am the head of Laoshan. How can I say that I am stealing if I want to drink porridge?"

    "Okay, you two go ahead, I'll go to the kitchen and let them prepare breakfast for you." Ai Tangtang nodded.

    ¡°Then, I followed Sun Xiaopeng and walked towards the Demon Suppression Tower behind Laoshan Mountain.

    Behind Laoshan Mountain, a large area of ??the originally dense forest was now bare.

    Yesterday¡¯s battle with Luo Fang had a really big impact.

    Sun Xiaopeng walked in front, looking at a large area ofThe trees that were bare and fell to the ground suddenly let out a long sigh.

    I followed him and naturally heard his sigh and asked, "What's wrong with you kid? Why did you sigh suddenly."

    Sun Xiaopeng stood there with his hands behind his back, and his face became much more serious: "Actually, I have always felt that I have made rapid progress, and even became the head of Laoshan. When I first became the head of Laoshan, guess what I thought."

    "At that time, I thought, if you brothers have any difficulties and come to me for help, I will be so majestic." Sun Xiaopeng said this, pointing to the bare forest: "But you and Luo Fang have made too much progress.  It¡¯s almost time, the strength of the two of you has reached a point that is out of reach.¡±

    "I'm not even qualified to fight alongside you two anymore." Sun Xiaopeng said this with some frustration on his face.

    I patted his shoulder: "Why are you so worried all of a sudden? It's not like your brother Peng's character. Besides, you don't have to go all out. Isn't that a good thing?"

    "But you two are fighting hard, but I am hiding behind, and I feel uncomfortable." Sun Xiaopeng shook his head slightly and said: "You are my brothers, how can a brother go to risk himself and hide behind?"

    When he said this, he hit my chest: "Remember, no matter what, don't die."

    "Don't worry." I nodded.

    We walked slowly to the Demon Suppression Tower.

    There is not much difference between the Demon Suppression Tower and the last time I came here.

    "I will open the door of the Demon Suppression Tower later. Jiang Ling is locked on the highest floor of the Demon Suppression Tower. There are many big monsters sealed by our Laoshan Mountain on that floor. Be careful." Sun Xiaopeng reminded.

    "Do not worry."

    Sun Xiaopeng clasped his hands together, and then recited: "Emergency is like a law!"

    Suddenly, the door of the Demon Suppression Tower creaked and slowly opened.

    I walked into the Demon Suppression Tower with the Sanqing Yang Huayang Gun in my hand.

    This first floor is pretty much the same as when I came here before. There are many black wine jars everywhere with yellow charms attached to them.

    I didn¡¯t stop and continued walking up to the Demon Suppression Tower.

    The ones above the Demon Suppression Tower are similar to those on the first floor, with many wine jars.

    Until I came to the last floor.

    The highest floor is eight meters high and very wide. There are ten columns with a diameter of one meter inside.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 736 Being tricked

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    These ten columns appear to be made of black iron, and are densely engraved with talismans. These talismans are extremely complex.

    On these ten iron pillars, ten demons are tied with iron chains.

    These demons have different appearances, but the majestic demonic energy on their bodies can be clearly felt.

    They are all demons with green evil spirit or green evil spirit at the very least.

    My face froze. I didn¡¯t expect that there were so many powerful demons sealed in the Demon Suppression Tower.

    I stepped forward and searched for it, and soon found Jiangling.

    At this time, Jiangling's pipa bone was pierced by two iron nails. He was tied to the iron pillar and was unconscious. His hair was scattered, and there were some long-dried blood stains on his body.

    "Jiang Ling!" I also felt a little uncomfortable. I originally thought that Jiang Ling was imprisoned in the Demon Locking Tower and could not leave, but I didn't expect it to be like this.

    If it were before, maybe I would still be angry, blaming Laoshan for treating Jiangling like this.

    But now I can understand, maybe it¡¯s because your strength has reached a certain level and you can see more things.

    Jiangling is a red-eyed zombie. If we don't use this method, we can't trap him at all. If we don't trap him, more people will die by then.

    After I called Jiang Ling softly, Jiang Ling's eyelids moved slightly. He opened his eyes, looked at me, and asked with a weak expression: "Zhang, Zhang Xiu?"

    "Don't worry, I'm here to take you away this time." I said.

    At this time, the other nine sealed demons roared.

    "Take me out!"

    "Human, release me, I can give you wealth, and even make you an emperor!"

    These demons are not ordinary demons. They are all green demons at the lowest level. Although they are sealed, there are still countless green demons and demons rushing towards me.

    These evil spirits or evil spirits obviously want to control me, and then ask me to help them unlock the seal.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "Shut up, I!" I yelled.

    The evil aura and demonic aura that was approaching were completely shaken away by my loud roar.

    I raised the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand and pointed it at the nine monsters: "Although I don't know why you were sealed here, I understand that Laoshan will not seal you for no reason. Which one of you is not a big evildoer?"  Monster? If you bother me again, believe it or not, I will kill all nine of you!"

    "Is the Sanqing Huayang Spear in his hand?"

    "Sanqing Huayang Spear? Hentianxiao's weapon, but he is not Hentianxiao, who is he."

    "Keep your voice down, the Sanqing Huayang Spear can indeed kill us."

    This group of monsters actually recognized the Sanqing Yang Huayang gun in my hand.

    I gave all nine of them a cold look, but I was too lazy to continue talking nonsense.

    Speaking of which, they have been sealed for thousands of years, which is extremely pitiful.

    Before being sealed, they should have been big demons that dominated one area, but they ended up being sealed for so many years.

    I shook my head slightly and took the Sanqing Huayang Spear to cut off the iron chains binding Jiang Ling.

    ¡°Then, I removed the two iron nails inserted into the bones of Jiangling Pipa.

    The two iron nails were thrown to the ground with blood stains on them.

    Jiang Ling looked at me with a weak face. There were two blood holes as big as bowls on his back, which looked extremely scary.

    But he was a red-eyed zombie, and soon the wounds on his back began to heal.

    "You, I didn't expect you to really come to save me." Jiang Ling looked at me and whispered.

    I grinned: "Of course!"

    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ling took a long breath and looked into my eyes, feeling helpless.

    "What's wrong? Forget it, let's talk about it when we go out." I supported Jiang Ling and prepared to take him down.

    "I'm sorry!" Jiang Ling said softly.

    Immediately afterwards, his eyes turned blood red and the fangs in his mouth were exposed. Then, he rushed forward and directly used his sharp fingers to pierce the iron chains that locked the other nine monsters.

    At the same time, violent tremors were heard in the Demon Suppression Tower.

    I looked at Jiang Ling standing in the distance and frowned: "What are you doing? Jiang Ling?"

    "I'm sorry." Jiang Ling stood in the distance, looking at me.

    "What do you mean?" I frowned.

    "My master"??Shen Wushuang, I am his disciple.  "Jiang Ling took a long breath and said: "From the moment I approached you, it was actually a trap.  "

    ¡°The ultimate goal is to seal me into the Demon Suppression Tower, then lead you in to rescue me, and finally trigger the purification formation of the Demon Suppression Tower.¡± Jiang Ling said, his eyes a little evasive, not daring to look at me.

    I raised the Sanqing Huayang Spear and pointed it at Jiang Ling: "You, I have always regarded you as a friend!"

    "I know." Jiang Ling nodded slightly: "But I have orders, so I say I'm sorry. This monster-suppressing tower is not ordinary. As long as the seal of the monsters inside is lifted, the purification formation will be activated."

    "Once the purification formation is activated, all living creatures within the three and six realms in the Demon Suppression Tower will be destroyed, even zombies that have jumped out of the three and six realms." Jiang Ling said slowly.

    I clenched my fists: "You are a zombie. You could have lived forever. Why do you do this?"

    "Immortal?" Jiang Ling shook his head slightly: "Stop saying it. This time I'm sorry for you. If you want to kill me, I won't fight back."

    "If there is a next life, I hope I can repay you." After saying that, Jiang Ling closed his eyes.

    But there was no need for me to kill him. The nine demons released at this time became furious.

    You must know that although they were sealed in the Demon Suppression Tower, they were still alive. But now, although Jiang Ling seemed to have saved them, he was harming them at the same time.

    No one wants to die, even if it means being sealed for a thousand years. As the saying goes, the longer you live, the more you cherish your life. This is the truth.

    At this time, Jiang Ling harmed them, and nine powerful forces rushed towards Jiang Ling.

    Even the red-eyed zombie, under the power of these nine powerful forces, tore Jiangling into pieces in an instant.

    I watched all this but didn¡¯t take action.

    I really wanted to save Jiang Ling, but I held back. Although I was loyal to my brothers, Jiang Ling had a purpose in approaching me from the beginning.

    I feel extremely uncomfortable at this moment. Anyone else would feel uncomfortable if they were betrayed by their own friends, right?

    I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Spear tightly.

    After these nine demons killed Jiangling, they observed the demon-suppressing tower from left to right.

    The top floor of the Demon Suppression Tower looked like an enlarged version of the attic. I took the Sanqing Yang Huayang Gun and ran towards a window.

    I wanted to jump out, but as soon as I got close, there was a barrier that knocked me back and fell to the ground.

    The nine monsters were obviously extremely uneasy.

    In the end, nine pairs of eyes stared at me, the murderous intent in their eyes not hidden at all, as if they wanted to eat me alive.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 737 Death Hourglass

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What? Do you want to take action?" I asked, holding the Sanqing Huayang Gun and looking at these nine powerful monsters.

    "If you don't figure out how to escape from here first, what's the point of us fighting among ourselves?" I said.

    At this time, a demon said in a hoarse voice: "Once the purification formation is opened, no living thing can escape. Since you are going to die, you kid was so disrespectful to us just now, so we should teach you a lesson."

    When I heard this, I snorted coldly: "Really? It makes sense. We should kill all nine of you. Otherwise, I will break open the Demon Suppression Tower and leave later, and you nine will escape. I want to kill you one by one."  If we find and kill him again, it will be really troublesome."

    The auras on these nine demons are terrifying.

    Each one is the peak of green evil spirit, or evil spirit.

    Like Ai Tangtang, although he also has green demonic energy, he probably won't be able to survive a single move in the hands of these nine old monsters.

    I also felt a little impatient.

    The Demon Suppression Tower is the most important thing in Laoshan Mountain. If it dares to seal so many big monsters, then the purification formation that Jiang Ling mentioned just now is definitely not a plaything. It must be just like what he said. It can destroy all the creatures in the tower.  Refining.

    This naturally includes me, the ¡®Lotus Root Essence¡¯.

    I don¡¯t really blame Jiang Ling in my heart. I can only say that everyone is their own master. He has his own purpose, and there is no right or wrong.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I feel a little sad.

    But this regret only lasted for a short while, maybe not yet. After all, there is still big trouble waiting for me.

    The big trouble is of course the purification formation. Don¡¯t think about finding a way out at this time. These nine demons are not vegetarians. They are staring at me eagerly.

    Let¡¯s deal with nine of them first.

    "bring it on!"

    I scolded.

    These nine demons swarmed towards me.

    too strong!

    Why the hell is Laoshan sealing nine such powerful things?

    When I played at this time, I realized that it was not that simple. These nine demons, even if they put it in the demon world, are the role that can dominate.

    Compared to the Dragon King and the King of Demons, it may be a little worse, but it won¡¯t be too far behind.

    After all, the evil spirit and demonic energy on the King of Demons and Dragon King are still green and have not turned red!

    I kept fighting nine of them.

    At this time, I had no idea of ??killing them. If I were alone, I might have a chance to kill them. But if there were nine of them working together, if I hadn't had the Qimen Flying Armor on me, I might have been killed by them.  died.

    I also secretly cursed myself for being careless, what the hell, why are you trying to be cool? If I had a better attitude just now, maybe I could figure out how to escape from the Demon Suppression Tower with these nine monsters.

    "But just because I'm trying to be cool, these nine monsters are bound to kill me right now.

    ¡°Hey, who would have thought that Jiangling would do this?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Shen Wushuang had left a secret plot to kill me so long ago.

    But that¡¯s not right, why did Shen Wushuang want to kill me?

    ¡°If he said he wanted to kill me and he did it himself, I would have died long ago, right?  I won't wait until now.

    But at this time, something happened in Jiangling. What exactly is going on?

    Thinking of this, I didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking about it. After all, I was still fighting against these nine demons.

    I was anxious in my heart, but my mouth was not idle either. I kept yelling at these nine monsters.

    The content of the scolding was basically to laugh at them, who had been sealed away by Laoshan for so many years and were about to die now, but they took it out on me.

    I actually don¡¯t want to use this nasty method, but I have no choice at this time. I can only try to see if I can disrupt their minds by scolding them.

    The result.

    The effect is really not obvious. Only one or two monsters showed angry expressions. The other monsters looked indifferent and not angry at all.

    That¡¯s right, these monsters have lived for thousands of years. It would be strange if they could be angered by me so easily.

    Oops, is there no other way?

    My head hurts a little. I can't even deal with these nine demons at this time, let alone escape from the demon suppressing tower.

    I took a deep breath and looked at the nine monsters in front of me. I didn¡¯t care about anything else and threw away other distracting thoughts.

    It¡¯s useless to think about so many things now. I can only calm down and kill these nine monsters to have a chance to survive.

    I rushWent up and fell into a very strange state.

    How can I describe this state? Ignoring everything else around me, I only think about fighting.

    I have entered this state many times during the second level of Fang Hu. Every time I calm down and only have fighting in my heart, my ability will greatly increase.

    In fact, fighting is no different from playing chess. When you have distracting thoughts and your mind is restless, you will make mistakes when playing chess. You will not be able to find the opponent's flaws. You can only truly calm down and concentrate on one thing, and put all your experiences into one thing.  When the time comes, this matter will get twice the result with half the effort.

    This is also applicable in combat.

    Soon, I found the flaw of the demon and killed it with one shot.

    After one of them died, it became easier than before, then the second, and then the third.

    I don¡¯t know how much time has passed, but I have killed all nine monsters. I am the only one left on the last floor of the Demon Suppression Tower.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out of exhaustion, can only stand with the Sanqing Huayang Spear, and I really want to close my eyes and take a deep sleep.

    I gritted my teeth and persisted, knowing in my heart that if I fell asleep now, then I would go to sleep. I probably would never wake up in this life.

    Thinking of this, I bit my tongue hard.

    The pain made me sober.

    I took a deep breath and looked around. At this time, there was an hourglass on the ceiling.

    This hourglass is almost running out of sand.

    ? Could this be the countdown to the opening of the purification array in the Demon Suppression Tower?

    ??According to the speed of that quicksand, it is estimated that there are only three minutes left.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious.

    Holding the Sanqing Huayang Gun, he tiredly walked to a window and shouted loudly: "The sky is thundering, the land mine is faint, Liujia Liuding, when you hear my name, you can't stay, welcome auspiciousness and bring blessings, Yongzhen  Dragon God!¡±

    As soon as I used this move, I became even more exhausted.

    I stabbed my gun into this window, but in an instant, a golden barrier appeared, knocking me back several steps.

    I also became anxious. I looked up at the hourglass. The feeling of a countdown to death really made me feel depressed.

    I am not afraid of death, but the way I die is nothing.

    Even if I die, I will die on the battlefield like a great hero, or in a battle with Shen Wushuang. Only in this way will it be valuable, right?

    Died in the Demon Suppression Tower?  What will others say when they talk about me in the future?

    Entering the Demon Town Tower, he was framed by his former friends, and ended up trapped and hanged inside?

    Thinking of this, I felt inexplicably impatient.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 738 The background of Mount Laoshan

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I don¡¯t want to die inexplicably in the Demon Suppression Tower.

    I kept chanting in my mind to calm myself down. Don¡¯t be anxious. Don¡¯t be anxious. The more anxious you are, the more likely you will be unable to get out.

    Then, my eyes lit up.

    correct!

    Once the Demon Suppressing Tower is opened, any living being will be refined by the Demon Suppressing Tower?  If that's the case, it's impossible for the people who built the Demon Suppression Tower to leave a way out, if they really start refining all living things.

    With such a dangerous thing, what if the leader is accidentally trapped inside?  Or are other important people trapped?

    There is no possibility of a dead end, and the people who built the Demon Suppression Tower will not set up a dead end.

    I quickly looked around, hoping to find some flaws.

    After the battle between me and the nine demons just now, this last floor was in a mess and looked dilapidated everywhere.

    I suddenly looked up at the ceiling. There were many strange lines around the hourglass. At first glance, these lines seemed chaotic and irregular. But after looking at it for a few seconds, I discovered that it was a formation pattern.

    This array diagram is a Bagua array diagram.

    I immediately deduced according to the directions of this Bagua array: Life Gate, Death Gate, Xiu Gate, Hurt Gate, Du Gate, Jing Gate, Jing Gate, Open Door.

    But I am not proficient in the formation at all, and this Bagua formation is extremely complicated.

    Unlike ordinary Bagua diagrams, it is very simple and clear to calculate the birthplace.

    ¡°On the contrary, I feel a little dizzy after just two glances at this Bagua formation.

    This should be done intentionally by the people who built the Demon Suppression Tower.

    If it is the head of Laoshan Mountain or an elder who is trapped in the Demon Suppression Tower, he will definitely be able to deduce it by relying on this array diagram. If someone else breaks in and releases the monsters and encounters such a complicated array diagram,  It can't be deduced at all.

    Time passed little by little.

    I am also a little depressed in my heart. Why didn¡¯t I learn more about the Bagua array and spend all my time learning about fighting and killing?

    It was at this time that I truly understood a sentence, knowledge is power.

    No matter how powerful I am, I still can¡¯t break out of this Demon Suppression Tower.

    Suddenly, the Demon Suppression Tower shook. I looked up and saw that it was over.

    The sand in the hourglass has leaked out.

    The turmoil in the Demon Suppression Tower is very intense.

    Suddenly, the vibration eased a bit.

    "Axiu! Are you facing it in there? Shengmen is in the Xun position!"

    Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s voice came from the Demon Suppression Tower.

    "Come out quickly, the purification formation has been activated. Even if I use the master's secret order, I can only delay it for a short while!"

    When I heard this, I hurriedly started to calculate the Sunda position. It may be difficult to calculate the Sunda position, but the Sunda position is much simpler.

    I calculated the position of Xun, and when I saw it, it turned out to be a stone wall.

    And the vibrations around me started to become violent again. I didn¡¯t care about anything else, I rushed over with the Sanqing Huayang Gun, and then stabbed towards the stone wall with one shot.

    The barrier that was supposed to appear did not appear.

    This stone wall is very fragile and was shattered into pieces by my spear.

    I jumped out of the Demon Suppression Tower.

    When I was in mid-air, Qingluan Fire Phoenix rushed up and caught me.

    I looked back and saw the screams of countless demons and monsters coming from the Demon Suppression Tower behind me. The sounds probably sounded like the screams of the eighteenth level of hell.

    And under the Demon Suppression Tower, hundreds of people were surrounding them, and they looked ready to fight at any time.

    My heart moved and I nodded slightly. By the way, the Demon Suppression Tower moved, and it was impossible for Laoshan not to react like this.

    And Ai Tangtang, Sun Xiaopeng, Yunhai Boss, Mao Dacai, Luo Fang, Zhao Yazi, and Miss Qingzi were all standing in the crowd, looking at me nervously.

    I flew next to them.

    Sun Xiaopeng hurriedly walked up and asked, "Axiu, what's going on? Why was the Demon Suppression Tower's formation suddenly triggered?"

    I smiled bitterly and looked back in the direction of the Demon Suppression Tower: "It's a long story, but to put it simply, Jiang Ling is an unparalleled person. He triggered the formation and wanted to kill me in it."

    "If he knew that you could tell me the location of the birth gate, he probably wouldn't do this." I said to Sun Xiaopeng with a smile.

    Sun Xiaopeng's face was a little pale, and he suddenly vomited out a mouthful of blood. If the girl Qingzi next to him hadn't hurriedly supported him, he would have fallen directly.on the ground.

    The boss of Yunhai came over and said: "The Demon Suppression Tower was opened. Sun Xiaopeng asked the previous heads of the underworld for the method. In the end, it took him ten years of life to suspend the Demon Suppression Tower's purification formation and calculate the birthplace to tell you.  "

    When I heard this, I couldn¡¯t help cursing: ¡°Fuck you.¡±

    I didn¡¯t ask Sun Xiaopeng hypocritically why he did this. If Sun Xiaopeng was trapped inside, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate if I spent ten years of my life to rescue him.

    "It's okay." Sun Xiaopeng looked at the Demon Suppression Tower with a gloomy expression: "It doesn't matter if these old monsters are dead, they should have died long ago."

    After finishing speaking, Sun Xiaopeng said loudly: "All elders, go to the main hall and hold an emergency meeting!"

    "Are you crazy? What have you become? Why are you still having a meeting?" I asked Sun Xiaopeng.

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "There is no way. Boss Yunhai, please tell him the specific reason. I have to go there quickly."

    After saying that, Miss Haruko helped him and left.

    Ai Tangtang waited for Sun Xiaopeng to leave before he came over and touched my forehead: "Are you okay?"

    Qingluan Fire Phoenix flew obediently to Ai Tangtang¡¯s shoulder and stood there. Although they couldn¡¯t speak, they looked at me with concern.

    "Don't worry." I nodded towards Ai Tangtang: "Originally I just wanted to go in and take Jiang Ling out, but I didn't expect that this happened. Hey."

    Boss Yunhai put his arm around my shoulders: "You boy, come with me and go rest first."

    Luo Fang and Zhao Yazi followed behind without saying anything, but Ai Tangtang and Boss Yunhai kept asking about the situation inside.

    When I talked about killing all the nine monsters inside, Ai Tangtang was okay, but Boss Yunhai's face changed. He looked me up and down: "You kid is not a human, right? Kill all the nine monsters."  ?¡±

    "Yes." I nodded.

    Luo Fang was silent for a moment and said: "If I return to my peak, I can kill them all."

    "That's right." Boss Yunhai touched his bald head.

    After arriving in the yard, I came to my room, sat down, and asked Boss Yunhai: "Boss, why did Sun Xiaopeng go to that emergency meeting?"

    Boss Yunhai was sitting on a chair, stroking Mao Dacai¡¯s hair, looking like a senior monk.

    "What do you think these monsters are used for?" Yunhai boss said.

    I was stunned for a moment, thought for a moment and said, "I heard before that they were sealed because they couldn't be killed, isn't that right?"

    "Of course not." Boss Yunhai shook his head: "These demons are the foundation of Laoshan!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 739 Go Home

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The background of Laoshan?

    When I heard this, I looked at the boss and asked, "How do you say this?"

    Lao Dadao: "Have you been in contact with Laoshan for so long? How do you feel about Laoshan's strength?"

    I was about to speak when the boss said, "Don't tell me your true feelings because of Sun Xiaopeng."

    When I heard this, I said: "I used to think that Laoshan was very powerful, with so many masters, but in fact it seems that many people can't beat it."

    "Yes." Boss Yunhai nodded: "Yes, Laoshan was indeed very powerful in the past, and our Longyin Temple was the same, but it has been passed down from generation to generation, but it has become increasingly declining and worse."

    ¡°There are three reasons why Laoshan has been able to establish itself for so long.¡±

    "First, their relationship with the underworld is unpredictable. In this regard, even our Longyin Temple is far behind."

    "The main reason is that they in Laoshan know how to manage relationships, while our seniors in Longyin Temple are all people with a pure heart and few desires. They don't understand the world and only want to conquer demons."

    "Second, they in Laoshan know how to contact the officials. No matter whether it is the previous court or the current government, as long as they need to go to Laoshan, they will immediately go out to subjugate demons, so the officials also praise Laoshan as the first place to subjugate demons.  A big party!¡±

    "Third, there is the mountain guarding formation in Mount Laoshan and the countless demons in their demon-suppressing tower."

    "This mountain guarding formation, even if the Dragon King and the King of Demons join forces, cannot break it, otherwise Laoshan Mountain would have been wiped out by monsters countless times."

    "And the countless demons in the Demon Suppression Tower are a deterrent. Once Laoshan is really in danger of destroying the sect, they will send people into the Demon Suppression Tower to free those demons and make an oath to let them stop this disaster for Laoshan.  "

    When I heard this, I nodded slightly.

    Old Yunhai laughed and said: "Laoshan said that these monsters cannot be killed and can only be sealed. They are purely deceiving outsiders. Even Laoshan disciples, most believe this reason."

    "However, anyone with a truly discerning eye can see Laoshan's intention. However, if so many demons and ghosts are imprisoned to protect Laoshan, whoever openly publicizes it will definitely be hated by Laoshan, and may even form a deadly feud with Laoshan, so it is also  Not many people want to speak out about it.¡±

    When I heard this, I finally understood, but I still had doubts in my heart, so I asked: "I can destroy these nine monsters by myself, how can I defend Mount Laoshan?"

    Boss Yunhai pointed at me and Luo Fang with a wry smile: "One of you has the ultimate yang, and the other has the ultimate yin. These two powers may not come out in a thousand years. It's not normal for you to kill them all."  Of?"

    "Even if the Dragon King and the King of Demons join forces and are entangled by nine of them, even if they don't die, they will still be seriously injured. Whether they can escape is still unclear."

    "What's more, they have been sealed for a thousand years, and their abilities have not returned to their peak. If they return to their peak strength, you can hit three of them, not just nine, but it will be enough."

    After the boss of Yunhai finished speaking, Ai Tangtang said unhappily: "Bah, Axiu can hit nine, so it will be easy for my father to hit them nine."

    Mr. Yun Hai laughed a little, said nothing, and said calmly: "Sun Xiaopeng should be preparing to issue a hush order this time. Once this news is spread, Laoshan will lose its previous status in all aspects."

    "A gag order? Is that possible?" I frowned and said, "There were hundreds of people outside the Demon Suppression Tower at that time?"

    "If it were any other place, even our Longyin Temple wouldn't be able to do it, but Laoshan can." Old Yunhai laughed and said, "This may also be Laoshan's wise decision at the time. All disciples have been trained since they were young, and Laoshan's interests have been instilled in them since they were young.  purpose.¡±

    "Our Longyin Temple, what the hell, open the door to such bullshit. In the past, unscrupulous people who didn't have enough to eat would sneak into our Longyin Temple and become a monk. Now it's better for me to be the abbot."  Some, but even now, our Longyin Temple is not trivial and there are many people who can¡¯t figure it out.¡±

    When I heard this, I nodded slightly.

    Luo Fang suddenly said: "Just let Sun Xiaopeng handle this matter by himself. Ah Xiu, don't think too much. The main thing for the two of us now is to deal with Shen Wushuang."

    "As long as the two of us kill Shen Wushuang, who dares to do anything to Laoshan with the two of us here?" Luo Fang said with a smile.

    When I heard it, it was right.

    In the following days, Luo Fang and I lived in Laoshan Mountain. Whenever we had nothing to do, a large group of us would get together and have a drink. Occasionally, Luo Fang and I would discuss things. Of course, it was just boring and playing.

      As for the so-called competition to improve strength, that is basically nonsense.

    The current strength of Luo Fang and I cannot be improved by just a few sessions of competition.

    Unless it¡¯s a place like Fang Hu, where you have a devil-like training, your strength can be greatly improved.

    The one-month deadline quickly passed by for more than twenty days.

    There are only three days left before Luo Fang returns to his peak.

    Early that morning, I got up and took Ai Tangtang with me back to Chongqing.

    "There is no other reason. After this war, I don't know whether I will live or die. I have to go and meet Yan Beixun, Qin Jiang, Shen Kai, Fatty and the others, right?"  And my father.

    We arrived in Chongqing at one o'clock in the afternoon.

    As soon as we walked out of the airport, I took Ai Tangtang and took a taxi and rushed to Dianjiang.

    Along the way, I was thinking about what to say to my father.

    Tell him that I am going to fight a big devil, and when I go there, I don¡¯t even know whether I am dead or alive?

    ¡°In this way, regardless of whether my father agrees with me going, even if he agrees, he will feel extremely uncomfortable, right?

    Just thinking about this, I couldn't help but let out a long sigh.

    The last time I died was too fast, I didn¡¯t even have time to understand life or anything.

    But this time when I go to deal with Shen Wushuang, I don¡¯t know whether I will live or die next. It seems that I have done a lot of things in my life, but I have never been filial to my father. Thinking of this, I feel a little ashamed.

    Ai Tangtang, who was sitting next to me, sensed my unhappiness and asked in a low voice: "Are you worried that you will feel uncomfortable when you see dad later?"

    "Yes." I nodded: "If I die, please take care of Dad until he dies."

    "Don't worry." Ai Tangtang grinned.

    The two of us finally returned to Dianjiang by car. As usual, Ai Tangtang and I bought a lot of nutritional supplements, fruits, etc. on the street, carrying them back home in large and small bags.

    When we returned to Zhangjiakan, it was already four o'clock in the afternoon.

    We carried our things and walked home.

    Along the way, I met many neighbors to say hello, and I went up to disperse their cigarettes one by one.

    Before I got home, I saw my father sitting in front of the house from a distance, playing mahjong with several neighbors.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 740 Confession

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Dad!" I shouted loudly.

    My father was smoking a cigarette. When he turned around and saw it was me, he grinned: "What have you been busy with in the past two years? I didn't answer my phone calls during the New Year."

    "You guys are finally willing to come back to see me? Why don't you give me a call? I can come and pick you up."

    "I missed you, so I came back to see you." I said, "I was busy with some things in the past two years and went abroad, so I couldn't come back."

    "It's good to come back." My father looked at me carrying so many things and glared at me: "Why are you bringing so many things home? How much money are you burning? Tangtang, hurry up and sit in the house."

    The neighbor next door laughed and said: "Hey, Lao Zhang, your son will stop playing cards when he comes back?"

    ¡°Just spank me, I¡¯ll spank you again tomorrow.¡± My dad waved his hand and said.

    "No, dad, just keep beating, and I'll come back to see you. I have something to do, so I have to leave right away." I looked at my father's face, took a deep breath, and didn't know what to say to him.

    After taking the things into the house and putting them down, I took Ai Tangtang and turned around and left.

    "Hey, slow down, why are you leaving in such a hurry without telling your uncle?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    "Forget it, let's not say goodbye. I feel so stuffy and uncomfortable," I said.

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he took my hand and squeezed me harder: "Are you in a bad mood?"

    I nodded slightly.

    Ai Tangtang smiled and said: "If you want to be more liberal, if you and Luo Fang join forces, you will definitely not die at the hands of Kannau. Aren't you confident?"

    "That's true, but Luo Fang and I, as well as Shen Wushuang, must decide the winner and decide life and death." I said, "One of us will die in the end."

    Thinking of this, I sighed and said, "Let's go, look for Qin Jiang, Yan Bei and ask them to come out and have a good meal!"

    We both took a taxi back to Chongqing.

    As soon as we arrived, I made an appointment with them to go to a hot pot restaurant near the Chinese medicine shop that Ai Tangtang and I often go to.

    It was already evening and the hot pot restaurant was very busy.

    The boss was familiar with both of us. After all, he often came here to eat. He said hello: "Hey, Xiao Zhang, what big business have you been busy with in the past two years? It's been a long time since I came here to eat."

    "I went abroad for a trip." I still responded to my father's perfunctory statement: "By the way, have my friends arrived?"

    ¡°We¡¯re here, there¡¯s a private room on the second floor, hurry up.¡±

    "As soon as Ai Tangtang and I entered the room, Yan Beixun, Sister Xiaoping, Qin Jiang, Shen Kai, Fatty, Fang Jing, and two other women were all there, one of whom was still holding the child.

    "Hi, long time no see. Where have you been in the past two years? You haven't even had a phone call?" Yan Beixun asked with a smile as he saw me walking in.

    "I'm busy with business." I grinned, looked at the two strange women, and asked, "Who are these two?"

    Shen Kai and Fatty introduced each other. These were their wives. They both got married last year, and Fatty also gave birth to a big fat boy.

    When I heard this, I walked up happily, picked up the boy, and said to the fat man, "You are so fast, you are now a father."

    "Haha, come on, let's drink." The fat man no longer had the feeling of a student when he was studying. Instead, he was very mature and looked like a businessman.

    Both Shen Kai and Qin Jiang seem to have matured a lot.

    Time flies so fast, it¡¯s been so many years.

    If I look in the mirror, I would probably see a bigger change than when I was studying.

    After all, even the body has been changed.

    When eating, we started talking about trivial things.

    After eating for a while, Yan Beixun suddenly asked me: "What have you been busy with in the past two years? And you suddenly came back to see us for a drink."

    When I heard this, I looked at the table, Shen Kai and the fat man¡¯s wife.

    Shen Kai and Fatty immediately asked their wives to go out for a walk and buy some things.

    ¡°The two wives are also quite obedient.

    After they went out, I smiled and said, "I've been through a lot of hardships these past two years. It's hard to put it into words."

    I slowly told them about Shen Wushuang.

    In fact, I have been feeling depressed in my heart. The matter of Shen Wushuang has always been a big stone in my heart. Now someone can finally talk about it.

    After I finished telling the story, I felt a lot more comfortable, as if a big stone had been dropped.

    I breathed a long sigh of relief: "Anyway, that's about it."??¡±

    After Yan Beixun heard this, he looked at me with wide eyes: "Let me go, these experiences of yours are enough to fill a novel. Is Shen Wushuang really as powerful as you say?"

    I nodded.

    After Yan Bei heard this, he scolded me: "You kid, you don't know how to ask me for help with so many things?"

    "You're so old, it would be bad if you flashed your waist when called out." I smiled and said, "Besides, you are not busy with this kind of thing."

    "Can't you help?" Yan Beixun originally wanted to refute.

    It stands to reason that with his character, he would indeed retort a few words, brag about his awesomeness and so on. What I didn't expect was that Yan Beixun fell silent and nodded slightly: "Yes, you are now  It¡¯s reached a point where I can no longer help you.¡±

    After saying that, he let out a long breath. The meaning of this sigh was quite similar to that of Sun Xiaopeng.

    But then, he smiled and said: "Haha, it's best if you can't help. If I can help, I will follow you to help. What about my wife? If you don't help, I will feel uncomfortable."

    "That's great. It's just that I can't help you, it's not that I won't help you." Yan Beixun said happily.

    When I heard this, I rolled my eyes at him with contempt. Sister Xiaoping asked with a worried look on her face: "In this case, you are too dangerous. Otherwise, call the police. That Shen Wushuang wants to kill you, and the police cannot ignore it."

    ¡°Daughter-in-law, it¡¯s useless even if the military takes care of this matter.¡± Yan Beixun patted Sister Xiaoping on the shoulder.

    Qin Jiang frowned and said to me, "Hey, don't die."

    "Don't you think it's weird? Especially, when I was weak, every time I faced danger, I would be very confident that I would not die, even if I encountered monsters that were much more powerful than me."

    "But now, I am already so powerful, but I have no confidence." I asked: "Do you think this means that I am getting more and more cowardly as I live?"

    Ai Tangtang was behind me, lying on my shoulder and said: "It's not that you become more and more timid as you live, it's that the opponents you encounter become more and more powerful."

    Maybe I drank some wine, so I said helplessly: "Isn't that right? What do you think this is all about? Every weird thing happens to me, and every trouble comes to me. I am causing trouble for everyone."  What?"

    Now that I think about it carefully, it¡¯s really like this. Ever since I met Yan Beixun, I¡¯ve been in trouble all the time.

    After Yan Beixun heard what I said, he smiled and said nothing.

    "Forget it, come on, keep drinking." I picked up the glass and said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 741 Qintai Hotel

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    We drank a lot of wine, which made my head hurt.

    After I finished drinking, Qin Jiang and the others also left. I hugged them hard when they left. Who knows if this will be the last time we meet?

    After they left, I held Ai Tangtang's hand, and Yan Beixun smiled and asked, "Where are you going now?"

    I thought for a while and said: "Go back to the Chinese medicine shop to sleep, and then go directly to Shen Wushuang."

    Yan Beixun nodded slightly: "No matter what, be careful."

    "Yeah." I nodded.

    After watching Yan Beixun and Sister Xiaoping leave, Ai Tangtang took my hand and went back to the Chinese medicine shop together.

    Opening the door, the Chinese medicine shop was filled with dust.

    "This is too dirty." I became speechless.

    Ai Tangtang also looked at the inside of the Chinese medicine shop: "I haven't been back for two years, and no one has cleaned it up. Of course it's dirty. How about we stay in a hotel by ourselves?"

    "Forget it, just stay here." I shook my head: "How can a hotel be as good as this?"

    Ai Tangtang grinned and nodded: "That's right."

    The two of us tidied up the bedroom on the second floor. It was too dirty and could not be lived in unless it was tidied up.

    By the time we finished our work, it was almost twelve o'clock in the evening. Although the house was a little dirty, it was very comfortable to live in.

    At least it¡¯s much better than that damn place I was in Fang Hu.

    Even in Laoshan, there is no such feeling. Although the environment in Laoshan is comfortable, it is still not my home, and the Chinese medicine shop is different.

    ¡°Just kidding, the relationship between Ai Tangtang and I was slowly established in this Chinese medicine shop.

    Lying on the bed, I put my arm around Ai Tangtang's shoulders and said with a smile: "If Luo Fang and I win against Shen Wushuang, then we will come back and buy a Chinese medicine shop."

    Ai Tangtang leaned on my shoulder: "Didn't you say before that if you follow my sales method, you will lose money to death?"

    "Of course, according to your sales method, I will starve to death, but your husband, I have the ability, I can make money, at worst, I will go out to catch ghosts to make extra money, right?" I smiled and said, "If I have a chance, I will do it again.  He¡¯s a kid, I¡¯ll teach him how to shoot with the wind when the time comes.¡±

    "What if it is a dragon." Ai Tangtang said, "If it is a dragon, my father will die of joy."

    "Bah, your old and immortal father still doesn't agree with us being together. If you want to hold a child when the time comes, I won't agree." I said this deliberately.

    ¡°Actually, I know in my heart that the relationship between Ai Tangtang and Dragon King is extremely deep.

    Ai Tangtang pinched me hard: "I can strangle you to death. My father is also thinking about me."

    We talked a lot about the days after defeating Shen Wushuang. After the chat, I took a long breath: "Everything must be based on the premise of defeating Shen Wushuang."

    Ai Tangtang frowned and couldn't help but said: "How about we try to talk to Shen Wushuang and ask him not to deal with you, and we won't kill him? Isn't it easy to be careful?"

    "You are so smart." I rolled my eyes at her: "Since I first came into contact with Taoism, the entire Tongtian Sect has been in operation to deal with me. Jiang Ling even approached me so early and wanted to trick me. He spent a lot of money  With so much thought, can he listen to me if I tell him not to deal with me?"

    Ai Tangtang nodded slightly: "That's right."

    "But speaking of it, there is actually something strange in my heart." I said: "You said that if Shen Wushuang wants to kill me, he can kill me at many opportunities."

    "Even if he has other thoughts about me, the worst he can do is tie me up, which will save him so much trouble, right?" I asked.

    Ai Tangtang nodded.

    I continued: "But here's the strange thing. Shen Wushuang didn't kill me or tie me up, and seemed to let me improve my strength."

    ¡°Especially Jiangling.¡±

    "I guessed from the beginning that maybe Shen Wushuang didn't want to kill me, but it's not the time to kill me yet." I said, "If that's the case, what does he mean by arranging Jiang Ling to do this?"

    "If I really die in the Demon Suppression Tower, it will definitely not do him any good." I said.

    Ai Tangtang frowned: "It's true that Shen Wushuang is somewhat inconsistent in his actions."

    "Unless he concludes that I can't die." I said, "He had foreseen in advance that I would not die in the Demon Suppression Tower, and Jiang Ling did this just to enhance my strength."

    The realm that I entered when I was dealing with those nine monsters really made meMy strength skyrocketed.

    "Maybe Shen Wushuang is very good at divination. Aren't all of you human divination masters like this?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    I shook my head: "Divination is only about measuring good or bad luck. It is rare to calculate detailed things. For example, if I enter the Demon Suppressing Tower, even if the divination says that I will not die, who can say for sure what will happen in the future? Unless Shen Wushuang  Divination has also reached a certain level."

    "But such an awesome guy who can even predict the future by divination, why does he have to fight with me?" I said: "And what is his intention in wanting my body? Could it be that it's just  Because my corpse has opened its eyes?"

    My doubts about Shen Wushuang are getting deeper and deeper. The feeling that Shen Wushuang gives me is becoming more and more mysterious. I can't guess what this guy is going to do.

    "Forget it, I don't want to think about it anymore, go to bed early." After I said that, I fell asleep.

    Early the next morning, Ai Tangtang and I got up because I received a call from Sun Xiaopeng.

    Luo Fang's strength recovered faster than expected, and Laoshan also contacted the Tongtian Sect and made an agreement that at seven o'clock tomorrow evening, Luo Fang and I would have a duel with Shen Wushuang in a desert in Xinjiang  .

    With the Sanqing Huayang Gun and Qingluan Fire Phoenix in hand, I rushed to the airport and bought a ticket to Xinjiang.

    And Ai Tangtang bought a ticket back to Laoshan.

    After arriving at the airport, Ai Tangtang saw me off at the boarding gate for the flight to Xinjiang.

    She looked at me with a worried look on her face.

    She came up and hugged me tightly: "You must win, you must come back alive."

    "Don't worry." I touched the back of her head: "It's just Shen Wushuang, Luo Fang and I will definitely win!"

    After saying that, I hugged Ai Tangtang, kissed her hard, turned around and left.

    When I arrived in Urumqi, Xinjiang, the sun was so strong that I couldn¡¯t stop sweating outside.

    I wiped the sweat on my face, took out my phone as soon as I walked out of the airport, and called Luo Fang.

    Soon, the call was connected.

    "Hello?"

    Luo Fang¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone.

    I smiled and said, "Luo Fang, where are you? I'm at the exit of the airport."

    "Take a taxi to Qintai Hotel in Urumqi. When you arrive, call me and I will pick you up." Luo Fang said and hung up.

    I took my guy and hailed a taxi, and told the taxi driver about Qintai Hotel.

    [ps: Xiaojiu has a lot of things to do during the Chinese New Year these days. Updates will be made every day on June, July and August. I hope everyone will understand] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 742 In the Desert

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Qin Tai Hotel is a good hotel in Urumqi. After I arrived at the hotel gate, I took out my phone and called Luo Fang to tell him that I had arrived.

    Within five minutes, Luo Fang's figure walked out of the hotel.

    He was wearing a black T-shirt and jeans. This outfit looked much better than the black robe he liked to wear when he was in the devil world.

    Luo Fang looks handsome, and after becoming the Demon Lord, he has a vague feeling of being a superior.

    This kind of feeling cannot be imitated. It is just ordinary words and deeds. The same person does the same actions as Luo Fang, but he cannot feel like him.

    So along the way, many beauties stopped and looked at Luo Fang.

    Luo Fang walked up to me without squinting his eyes and said, "I have opened a room, come with me."

    After saying that, he turned around and left.

    Luo Fang opened a double room, which was quite large. I put down things like the Sanqing Huayang Gun and took out the Qingluan Fire Phoenix from my pocket.

    The Qingluan fire phoenix was chirping and flying around the room.

    I sat on the sofa with him and he poured me a cup of tea.

    I asked: "Laoshan contacted Tongtian Sect before and asked Shen Wushuang to come out for a decisive battle?"

    "Yes." Luo Fang answered simply.

    I originally wanted to ask him what was going on, but judging from his appearance, I probably didn¡¯t want to tell him.

    It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to talk to me, it¡¯s just that his personality is like this.

    ¡°Just the two of us are going, what if we are ambushed by people from the Tongtian Sect?¡± I asked.

    "Masters all have their own arrogance. The only possibility is that we ambush Shen Wushuang. Shen Wushuang is already stronger than the two of us. Why do we need to do this kind of ambush and sneak attack? Instead, we will let ourselves be looked down upon by others?" Luo Fang smiled calmly.  .

    It makes sense.

    I couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    There is a large floor-to-ceiling window in the room. We live on the 20th floor and can see far away scenery.

    "Where will the decisive battle be tomorrow?" I asked.

    "In a desert." Luo Fang said.

    I said: "I know it's in the desert, where is the specific location?"

    "In the desert, you don't know even if I tell you, just follow me tomorrow." After saying that, Luo Fang closed his eyes and rested.

    I was a little speechless, as expected it was still the same.

    ¡°If Sun Xiaopeng had this attitude towards me, I would have beaten him up a long time ago.

    That night, I didn¡¯t sleep well. All I could think about was the decisive battle with Shen Wushuang tomorrow.

    The best case scenario is naturally that Luo Fang and I kill Shen Wushuang, then everything will be fine, and everyone will have a celebration banquet to celebrate.

    I know in my heart that it is not easy to achieve this goal, but no matter how difficult it is, I have to grit my teeth and do it.

    Early the next morning, Luo Fang and I got up. Although the decisive battle was in the evening, we thought about it and decided to go shopping.

    My thoughts were very chaotic, but Luo Fang was exactly the opposite of me. He seemed very calm, as if he was just going to a banquet or meal in the evening.

    Even if you are eating and drinking at night, you still have to think about how much to drink at night, right?

    He happily goes shopping with me and buys some gadgets from time to time.

    He saw what I was thinking and said to me: "What's the use of thinking so much? During the period when I was in a state of confusion, I went to many places and saw many things in a daze."

    "After your soul is gone? Didn't you disappear completely?" I became curious: "What else can you see?"

    Luo Fang frowned slightly: "I don't know why this is happening, but I have indeed been to many places and met many people of all kinds."

    Seeing that Luo Fang didn¡¯t want to talk more, I didn¡¯t continue to ask.

    We played until six o'clock in the evening. There was only one hour left before the agreed time for the decisive battle. Luo Fang seemed to have just remembered this matter. Then he took me back to the hotel, brought my things, and then, from the hotel  Driving a jeep into the desert.

    This jeep seems to have been provided by Laoshan¡¯s disciples in Urumqi, and it can drive smoothly in the desert.

    On both sides of my shoulders stood Qingluan Fire Phoenix. They were chattering endlessly, but I couldn¡¯t understand what they were saying.

    Ai Tangtang is not here. If he were, he could translate it.

    At seven o'clock sharp, we finally arrived at the agreed place.

    It was very desolate here, far away from the road in the desert. There was a huge rock in the distance, more than thirty meters high. At this time, the wind in the desert was blowing. As soon as Luo Fang and I got off the car, I saw that  There was a man standing on a huge rock.

    Shen Wushuang!

    Shen Wushuang was holding his hands behind his back, still wearing a mask and a black robe. His eyes looked at me sharply, but then he looked at Luo Fang with a much gentler look.

    "Shen Wushuang!" I shouted loudly: "We are here."

    Shen Wushuang flew down with his hands behind his back and stopped ten meters away from us.

    He nodded slightly: "Yes, the extreme of Yang and the extreme of Yin, if you two join forces, you can fight me."

    I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Spear tightly and looked at Shen Wushuang not far away.

    "Come on, let me see how much progress you have made." Shen Wushuang still had his hands behind his back.

    Luo Fang and I looked at each other without saying anything. In Luo Fang's right hand, the Baili Demon Knife appeared in an instant. Then, the majestic Yin Ultimate on his body exploded. He kicked his foot and rushed towards Shen Wushuang.  , and then, a knife was directed at Shen Wushuang's head.

    Shen Wushuang gently raised his hand and clapped it, and the ultimate yin and yang formed by the fusion of gold and black appeared in his hand. This ultimate yin and yang turned into a spear that was a fusion of gold and black.

    He blocked Luo Fang¡¯s attacks one after another with one hand.

    When I saw it, I shouted: "Qingluan Fire Phoenix!"

    At this time, Qingluan Fire Phoenix!

    Qingluan Fire Phoenix turned into a hot wheel.

    Shen Wushuang also shouted: "Qingluan, Huofeng, what, don't you recognize me?"

    Suddenly, the Hot Wheels swayed between me and Shen Wushuang.

    I looked at Shen Wushuang and thought that Qingluan Huofeng had said before that Shen Wushuang gave them the same feeling as he gave me.

    The Qingluan Fire Phoenix was hatched from my hand, and it is absolutely impossible for it to attack me.

    Although Shen Wushuang didn¡¯t know why he gave Qingluan Huofeng a feeling, it was my feeling, but even though Qingluan Huofeng knew that Shen Wushuang was not me, he still couldn¡¯t attack him.

    When I thought of this, I no longer hesitated. I rushed forward with the Sanqing Huayang Spear and swung it towards Shen Wushuang.

    Shen Wushuang didn¡¯t dare to be careless after I joined the battle.

    Although he has the ultimate in yin and yang, I have the ultimate in yang, and Luo Fang has the ultimate in yin. If we join forces, it is not impossible to kill him.

    If he is as careless as before, he will really be a fool.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 743: Show mercy

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I stabbed Shen Wushuang one after another, but he could see my shooting skills, and even how I attacked each time, he could see the same.

    Even before I fired a shot, the gun barrel formed by the ultimate condensation of yin and yang in his hand had already blocked the place where I wanted to attack.

    ¡°This is obviously a perfect understanding of my marksmanship, and he has already predicted in advance every time I will take action.

    My heart skipped a beat. Sure enough, Shen Wushuang knew the blast technique very well and was even better than me.

    On the contrary, Luo Fang held the Baili Demon Sword in his hand, and each sword made Shen Wushuang spend a lot of effort to resist it.

    "Axiu! Let's take action together." Suddenly Luo Fang shouted.

    When I heard it, I read: "The thunder from the sky is fierce, the thunder from the earth is faint, Liujia Liuding, when you hear the name of my pass, you can't stay, welcome the auspiciousness and bring blessings, and suppress the Dragon God forever!"

    The Sanqing Yang Transformation Spear in my hand bloomed with dazzling light in the dark desert, while the Baili Demon Sword in Luo Fang's hand was also filled with the ultimate Yin. We both hit Shen Wushuang's chest at the same time.

    The spear in Kanna's hands instantly turned into a shield.

    Boom!

    Shen Wushuang was hit by the two of us and was sent flying straight away, crashing into the huge rock behind him.

    When he flew into the rock, I was also happy. Sure enough, we have a chance to defeat Shen Wushuang together.

    "It can work!" I said happily.

    "Not enough!" Luo Fang frowned and shook his head.

    When I heard it, at this moment, the huge rock cracked into cracks, which looked like an egg had been cracked.

    There was a loud noise.

    This thirty-meter-high boulder turned into countless fist-sized fragments and flew apart.

    Shen Wushuang stood in mid-air, his clothes were in tatters, and the mask on his face had a long crack.

    With a clear creaking sound, his mask split into two halves and fell to the ground.

    The face under the mask is naturally exactly the same as mine.

    I would rather Shen Wushuang wear a mask, otherwise he would use my previous body, and I would feel a little sick just looking at it, let alone fighting my own body.

    "Hahaha!"

    Shen Wushuang suddenly raised his head and laughed. His eyes did not show anger, but joy.

    "Okay! The two of you can be so strong when you join forces, but it's not enough. You have to be stronger. Just a little bit stronger is enough!" After Shen Wushuang finished speaking, he flew towards the two of us.  Another spear appeared in his right hand.

    He shot directly at me.

    "Do it again!" I said.

    Luo Fang and I used the same moves again, the Baili Demon Sword and the Sanqing Huayang Spear came together to attack Shen Wushuang.

    Unexpectedly, I felt a sharp pain in my hand, and then the Sanqing Yang Huaying Gun fell to the ground.

    The same goes for the Baili Demon Sword in Luo Fang's hand.

    "Get away." Luo Fang said.

    We both hurriedly picked up the weapons on the ground and ran to both sides.

    We ran about ten meters away when the ground shook. I looked back and saw that where Luo Fang and I were standing before, Shen Wushuang was squatting on the ground with his gun stuck on the ground.

    And all the sand within ten meters in diameter around him disappeared, directly destroyed by the power of Yin and Yang.

    Shen Wushuang is here for real!

    Shen Wushuang slowly stood up and looked at me and Luo Fang from left to right: "If you combine Yin and Yang, you can indeed fight me, but you can't let these two forces harmoniously combine to attack people."

    "The extreme of yin and the extreme of yang. These two forces are originally two completely opposite extremes. If you want to fuse these two forces together to attack others, there will be a backlash." Shen Wushuang said with a smile: "You two are still  It takes more grinding, you are no match for me."

    "Go to hell!" I rushed forward with the Sanqing Huayang Gun and stabbed Shen Wushuang in the chest. Shen Wushuang ducked slightly to the side.

    And Luo Fang also took the Baili Demon Sword and slashed at his back.

    There was a crisp sound.

    There was actually the ultimate yin and yang behind him, and the ultimate yin and yang was actually on his back, helping him block Luo Fang's move.

    I took a breath of air.

    I have the ultimate Yang myself, and I know how powerful the extreme Yang is.

    It is because the power of Yang Zhizhi is so powerful, so it is even moreIt¡¯s easy to control. I injected the ultimate Yang into the Sanqing Yang Transformation Gun, and it was pretty good.

    Not to mention that Shen Wushuang can turn Yin and Yang Ultimate into a weapon to fight against the enemy. He can also control Yin and Yang Ultimate to stick to his body and help him block attacks.

    "You are too weak, still too weak." Shen Wushuang stabbed me with a spear. I raised the Sanqing Huayang Spear to block his shot and was about to stab him.

    ??????????????? It was as if he knew my movements in advance, so he dodged and punched me in the chest.

    There was a tearing pain in my chest, and I felt a strong force pouring into my chest.

    I looked at Shen Wushuang in surprise.

    The power pouring into my body turned out to be the ultimate in yin and yang!

    He has actually been able to let the ultimate attack of yin and yang enter other people's bodies?

    The ultimate yin and yang entered my chest.

    All the Yang extremes in my body poured into my chest and began to resist this power.

    There was also a burning pain in my chest.

    "This is your date to fight me. It's not time to kill you yet, but I should show you my strength." Shen Wushuang looked at me with cold eyes: "The next time we meet, it will be the time to kill you. I hope  Don't let me down then, don't let my thousand years of waiting turn into empty talk."

    After saying that, Shen Wushuang flew away.

    I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Gun tightly, and it was impossible to stand up. Severe pain kept coming from my chest.

    Luo Fang hurriedly ran to my side, put his arm around my shoulders and asked, "Are you okay, Xiu?"

    "His yin and yang are in my body." I gasped, clutching my chest.

    It hurt so much that sweat poured out of my forehead.

    "Hold on, I'll use the ultimate power of Yin to help you," Luo Fang said.

    "No!" I said: "Shen Wushuang is right. Our powers, one yin and one yang, are inherently incompatible. If you use the ultimate power of yin to enter my body now, I will probably be in a worse situation."

    After saying that, I sat cross-legged on the ground and put all my energy into my chest to deal with the power that Shen Wushuang injected into my body.

    It took me a full hour to eliminate this power.

    When I opened my eyes, I took a long breath and said to Luo Fang, "How are you?"

    "I have nothing to do." Luo Fang looked at me, hesitant to speak, but still said: "I seem to feel that Shen Wushuang is only targeting you, but he is a lot more lenient towards me."

    I nodded. When we fought together just now, I had already seen that Shen Wushuang was really not merciful to Luo Fang. He beat me, his grandson, desperately.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 744 Method

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "What should we do now?" I frowned and looked at Luo Fang.

    Luo Fang lowered his head and pondered for a moment, then said, "I don't know anymore. Luo Fang is really too strong. Even if we join forces, it's hard to be his opponent."

    I nodded slightly.

    I was very disappointed. I originally thought that after resurrecting Luo Fang, I would be able to fight Shen Wushuang, but I didn't expect this to be the result. Shen Wushuang didn't really regard us as opponents at all. On the contrary, it seemed that Shen Wushuang not only didn't kill me.  They seem to want me to become stronger. Could it be that making me stronger would do him any good?

    The more I think about this question, the more uncomfortable I feel.

    "Hey." I looked at the night sky and said, "Tell me, what does Shen Wushuang want to do?"

    "I don't know." Luo Fang shook his head.

    "He didn't kill me." I took a deep breath: "What on earth did he want to do!"

    Thinking of this, I took the Sanqing Huayang Spear and stabbed towards the ground with all my strength.

    With a bang, a big crater was created where the tip of my gun was pointing.

    ¡°If I knew that Shen Wushuang wanted to kill me, that would be fine, but what exactly did he want to do?

    The more I don¡¯t know, the more irritable I feel.

    Luo Fang walked up to me and patted my shoulder: "Don't think about it, we will just find another way to deal with him."

    "What else can we do? The two of us have joined forces and can't deal with him. Is there anything else we can do?" I looked at Luo Fang and asked.

    When Luo Fang heard this, he shook his head slightly. Even though he often had a dead face, at this time, his face still showed a look of frustration. He let out a long breath: "There is nothing we can do."

    "That's right." Luo Fang suddenly thought of something: "Why don't we go to the underworld and have a look? Your master may have some ideas."

    "And there are many masters in the underworld. If we can get Ksitigarbha and the Tenth Palace of Hell to help, we might be able to deal with Shen Wushuang."

    As soon as I heard Luo Fang¡¯s words, my eyes lit up. Don¡¯t tell me, this is indeed a solution.

    "Let's go to the underworld!" I said hurriedly.

    We are not long-winded people, so we just draw the talisman and go to the underworld!

    Luo Fang and I went directly to the underworld, Huangquan Bridge.

    When we came to Huangquan Bridge, Qingluan Fire Phoenix turned directly into a hot wheel, and then I pulled Luo Fang and flew directly towards Soul Sentence Peak.

    Commander Niu is dead, and with my current strength, I don¡¯t need to care too much about the rules of the underworld.

    Many ghosts below saw me flying over, and some wanted to stop us at first, but then they didn't speak.

    We quickly arrived at the top of Soul Sentence Peak.

    Still very far away, I saw a person standing above the palace at the top of Soul Punishing Peak, Mr. Cui Fu.

    At this time, Master Cui was wearing a red underworld official robe, holding a book of life and death, and looking at us with a slight frown.

    "Greetings to Master Cui." I said respectfully.

    "Stronger means stronger. But the former Master Cui really helped me a lot, so I should be more respectful. It's better to be more respectful."

    Cui Fujun looked at me and nodded slightly, then squeezed out a smile on his face: "I just felt two very powerful auras flying towards my Soul Sentence Peak. It turned out to be you and your friend."

    "Coming to see your master?" Cui Fujun asked.

    "Yes." I nodded.

    "Go." Cui Fujun said, turned around and left, not caring at all why we came to see Master.

    I took Luo Fang and flew to the entrance of the dungeon. He followed me and walked towards the dungeon.

    He followed behind and asked doubtfully: "Is Hentianxiao being imprisoned here?"

    "Yes." I nodded.

    Of course, Master is not being imprisoned by the underworld. On the contrary, this is to protect my Master, but I did not explain it to Luo Fang.

    When Luo Fang and I came to the dungeon, the master was sitting on the ground, and there was another person sitting next to him. The two of them didn't know what they were talking about.

    Ksitigarbha.

    I opened the door of the dungeon and walked in with Luo Fang. Then I cupped my hands and said, "Master, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva."

    Luo Fang stood up straight and did not salute.

    Master looked at me and said, "Were you defeated by Shen Wushuang?"

    "How do you know?" I asked.

    "You two can't defeat him if you work together. Now you two come to me together, probably because you want toLet me help you find a way, or ask an expert to join forces with you to deal with Shen Wushuang.  The master said with a smile: "But it's useless for you to find me. I have a curse on me, but Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva can help you."  "

    Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva keeps his hands clasped and his face solemn.

    "Bodhisattva." I raised my hands and asked Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, "I wonder if there is any way Bodhisattva can help me?"

    Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva said: "Why do you want to deal with Shen Wushuang?"

    When Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva asked this question, I was stunned for a moment and said, "He wants to deal with me first. Is it possible for me not to fight back?"

    The Bodhisattva smiled: "Things are not as simple as you think."

    Luo Fang spoke from behind me: "Ksitigarbha, if you have anything to say, just say it directly and don't beat around the bush."

    "Right and wrong, Zhang Xiu, you are still in the fog. When you lift the fog, everything will be clear." Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva paused and said, "You two have achieved the ultimate of Yin or the ultimate of Yang.  He is a top master, Shen Wushuang has perfected his yin and yang, it will be extremely difficult to defeat him, unless he is eliminated when he first appears."

    "When it first appeared?" I looked at Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva and asked, "Shen Wushuang was a guy from more than a thousand years ago. How to deal with him?"

    Ksitigarbha thought for a moment and said: "I have a way. I can send you back to the place where Shen Wushuang appeared more than a thousand years ago. If you can find a way, you can kill Shen Wushuang when he first appears.  Him, then there wouldn¡¯t be so many things happening now.¡±

    When I heard this, I felt happy and looked at Ksitigarbha happily: "Really?"

    Ksitigarbha nodded slightly: "But I don't know the specific time when he appears. In the past seven days, you must find Shen Wushuang and then find a way to kill him."

    Luo Fang asked: "Where did he first appear?"

    "Xianglu Mountain Miao Village." Ksitigarbha said calmly.

    "What?" I was shocked and looked at Ksitigarbha in surprise.

    Ksitigarbha looked at it and asked, "Is there any problem?"

    I shook my head.

    Ksitigarbha then took out something that looked like a red pill: "This thing is called a divine Gu worm, and it is specially designed to restrain Shen Wushuang. You must remember to bring it with you. If there is any accident, Shen Wushuang will escape."  , just try to find a way to keep this divine Gu worm. After years of baptism, the divine Gu worm will become stronger and stronger and pose a huge threat to Shen Wushuang."

    When I heard this, I was even more surprised. Divine Gu Insect, Xianglu Mountain Miao Village?

    Didn¡¯t the old man from Xianglushan Miao Village lie to me?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 745 Chieftain Yang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Before I could think about it, Ksitigarbha said: "And you must remember not to disrupt the process of history, otherwise something big will happen. In addition, you can only stay for seven days. Whether you can kill Shen Wushuang or not depends on you."  .¡±

    Luo Fang, who was behind me, asked, "Can you send me there too?"

    "Sending Zhang Xiu alone is already my limit." King Ksitigarbha shook his head slightly: "Unless Shen Wushuang hides, with Zhang Xiu's strength, it will be easy to kill Shen Wushuang who just appeared."

    "Don't worry." I patted Luo Fang on the shoulder, and then asked Ksitigarbha: "Do I need to prepare anything?"

    "No need to prepare anything, let's go." After Ksitigarbha said, he waved his hand. Suddenly, I felt my eyes darken and I lost consciousness.

    I was dazed and slowly opened my eyes.

    I was lying in the grass. I hurriedly started and looked around.

    There are big forests all around. It looks like the environment is really not that good, and the sky is very blue.

    At this time, it should be around the afternoon. There are no roads everywhere. Suddenly, I saw smoke from cooking fires not far away, so I walked in the direction of the smoke.

    Soon, I saw a Miao village.

    This is the Xianglushan Miao Village?

    I saw this ancient Miao village. The entire Miao village is made of wood. It looks very beautiful. There are also many Miao people wearing local Miao clothes and playing in the Miao village.

    I touched my body.

    With only two things, the Sanqing Yang Huaying Gun and the Divine Gu Insect, I put the Divine Gu Insect into my pocket, took the Sanqing Yang Huaying Gun and walked towards the Miao Village.

    This should be the Xianglushan Miao Village.

    Although it looks completely different from the Xianglushan Miao Village more than a thousand years later, the terrain here can still be roughly discerned.

    As soon as I walked into the Xianglushan Miao Village, the Miao people around me pointed at me and started shouting.

    It¡¯s a little difficult for me to understand what they say. It feels like they speak a very old dialect.

    Soon, many strong young men of the Miao ethnic group ran out of the Miao village. They surrounded me one by one and started shouting at me.

    I do not understand.

    "But it should be that I hold the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand. Maybe they use it as a weapon and think I am an enemy, right?"

    I don¡¯t know what to say. Besides, even if I say something now, it will have no effect, right?

    After about a few minutes, an old Miao man who looked to be in his fifties came over slowly with a cane.

    The Miao people around him were very respectful to this old Miao man. When he came over, they all saluted him.

    This old Miao man looked at me and asked, "Are you Han? Why did you come to our Miao village?"

    I didn¡¯t expect that I could understand what the old man said, but his accent was very strange, but I could barely understand him.

    I thought for a while and said, "I was lost in the mountains and happened to pass by here."

    "Your accent is very strange. Where are you from?" the old man looked at me and asked.

    My accent is strange. Come on, I speak authentic Mandarin, but it seems that Mandarin is not Mandarin now.

    On the contrary, the accent spoken by the old man should be the Mandarin of this era.

    I bowed my hands respectfully: "Old man, to be honest, I am a Feng Shui expert. Recently, I figured that your Miao village was going to be in big trouble, so I came to help."

    The old man doubted me, so I might as well just become a magician.

    When the old man heard this, he unexpectedly showed joy on his face and said a few words happily in their local dialect. The Miao people around him looked at me happily.

    I frowned and asked, "Old man, what are you doing?"

    "I am the chieftain here, young sir. You are right. Our Miao Village has indeed been in big trouble recently." The man said.

    When I heard this, I was surprised.

    This old man is actually a toast?

    You must know that the chieftain was a very special existence in the Ming Dynasty. Although the chieftain was nominally under the rule of the imperial court, the mountains here were high and the emperor was far away. The Miao people here only recognized the chieftain and not the emperor.

    "The chieftain of every Miao village is the local emperor here. In his own fiefdom, if the chieftain wants to kill someone, it can only be a matter of words.

    At the beginning, I also wanted to say that there would be a man named God Wushuang harming Miao Village. For a while, let the old man encourage the people of the entire Miao Village to help me find God Wushuang.??

    Unexpectedly, their Miao village seemed to be in some trouble.

    Of course I will not refuse this kind of thing. According to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, Shen Wushuang will appear within seven days of my arrival. It shouldn¡¯t be that he will appear just after I arrive, right?

    It¡¯s better to establish a good relationship with this chieftain first. Then the whole Miao village will be the chieftain¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°May I ask the chieftain¡¯s name?¡± I asked.

    "Just call me Chief Yang." Chief Yang said with a smile, "Follow me."

    After saying that, he walked up enthusiastically and took my hand into the Miao Village.

    ??This Yang Tusi is like a kind grandfather, and occasionally introduces me to the scenery and habits of Miao Village along the way.

    It makes me a little flattered. This is the chieftain, the Tusi Emperor, who can be so polite. It seems that the Miao village is in quite a lot of trouble.

    Chieftain Yang led me to the most luxurious house in the Miao village.

    This house has three entrances and three exits, as well as a large courtyard. Chieftain Yang led me inside.

    There are many slaves cleaning up inside.

    Chieftain Yang led me to the hall of his house to sit down, and asked me to bring some tea.

    Chieftain Yang looked at me with a smile and asked: "If you want to get in from outside, you have to travel through mountains and rivers for several days. My little brother came to our Miao village just because he saw that our Miao village was in trouble and came to help?"

    "To be honest, I have an enemy who fled into the mountains. I suspect that he is hiding in your Miao village, so I want to find him." I said.

    I didn¡¯t lie either. Although Chieftain Yang looks kind-hearted, I definitely can¡¯t regard him as a fool. After all, if he is a local emperor here, can he really be a fool?

    Chieftain Yang nodded: "Well, little brother, as long as you solve the troubles in our Miao village and find someone, I will help you."

    "Thank you, Chieftain Yang." I smiled.

    This should be considered mutual use.

    Chieftain Yang pointed outside the house: "I wonder what Feng Shui skills you know, little brother?"

    The art of Feng Shui?  I really don't understand this stuff.

    ¡°Can I go to a higher place to take a look?¡± I asked.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if you move or not, as long as you know how to cheat.

    "Of course." Chief Yang took me upstairs. From this house, I could see the entire Miao village clearly. I took a look, pointed to the east and said, "If I'm not wrong, what is your Miao village?"  The trouble you encounter comes from there.¡± (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 746 Yang Fang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    It¡¯s not that I really know how to do Feng Shui, but there is so much evil there. Even if I don¡¯t know how to do Feng Shui, I can tell there is a problem there with my yin and yang eyes.

    A smile appeared on Chief Yang¡¯s face: ¡°That¡¯s right, all the weird things in our Miao Village came from there.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s convenient, could you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± I asked.

    When Chieftain Yang heard this, the originally sunny smile on his face disappeared, and instead became extremely cold, saying: "Huh, a month ago, a dozen Han people came to our Miao village accidentally, and I saw one of their women  She was as beautiful as a flower, so I wanted to accept her as my wife, but unexpectedly, those accompanying her were firmly opposed."

    "In the end, I even forced that woman to commit suicide." Speaking of this, Chief Yang slapped the wall bitterly, with violence in his eyes: "Things in my Miao village belong to me, and I don't want her to die."  , but she committed suicide.¡±

    "I skinned and cramped all the dozen people who were with her. They couldn't hold on and died. Do you think you can blame me?" Chief Yang looked at me and asked.

    When I heard this, all my previous good impressions of Chief Yang were gone. I just thought this guy was a bastard.

    I clenched my fists, looked at Chief Yang and asked, "What next?"

    "Huh, I didn't expect them to turn into evil ghosts and pester me every day, little brother, as long as you"

    Before Chief Yang could finish speaking, I had already stabbed him in the back.

    There was a pop, and blood flowed all over the ground.

    He looked at me with surprise: "You!"

    I touched my nose and sighed: "Maybe this is a normal thing in your era, but unfortunately, I can't get used to it."

    After saying that, I pulled out the Sanqing Huayang Spear. Yang Tusi fell to the ground, twitched, and soon died.

    At this time, there were also exclamations from behind me. I looked back and saw two Miao women looking at me in horror and yelling. Soon, people from this Miao village ran towards me and surrounded me.  Stay with me.

    Holding bows and arrows, swords, guns and clubs.

    They rushed up, and the result was very simple. They couldn't beat me at all.

    These Miao people are very powerful, but they don't know how to use skills. I easily defeated a dozen of them. After that, no one dared to approach me again. They kept mumbling, and I couldn't listen.  You know, I guess you're talking about something like if I kill their chieftain, I'll never be able to escape.

    Soon, a strong Miao man in his thirties walked out of the crowd. He looked somewhat similar to the Yang Tusi I had just killed.

    "Who are you and why did you kill our chieftain?" This person asked me right away.

    "Because he killed more than a dozen Han people." I said.

    He looked at me angrily: "Because of this?"

    "That's right." I nodded.

    He took a long breath, and then said loudly: "Since my father is dead, from today on, I will be the chieftain here."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the others hurriedly knelt down to him.

    The role of chieftain is passed down from generation to generation. As long as the father dies, the eldest son can continue to be chieftain.

    In these ancient times, when dynasties changed outside, it was normal for chieftains to inherit and be passed down from generation to generation for thousands of years.

    What I didn¡¯t expect was that the son of Chieftain Yang who I killed just now didn¡¯t seem to have much hostility towards me, and let others prepare for his father¡¯s funeral.

    Suddenly two words came to my ears.

    "Thanks."

    I was stunned for a while, then turned around and saw a beautiful female ghost standing in a dark alley in the Miao Village. Behind her, there were many ghosts who had been tortured into human form. When I saw them, I grinned.  After a while, he waved his hand.

    It¡¯s just a matter of convenience.

    At this time, Chieftain Yang¡¯s son walked up to me and asked, ¡°Brother, may I ask your name?¡±

    "Zhang Xiu." I said.

    "What a weird name." He frowned, and then said, "My name is Yang Fang."

    ¡°I killed your father, and you didn¡¯t arrest me, but you still chatted with me?¡± I asked with a smile.

    "I can see what you are capable of. Even all of us in the Miao Village probably won't be able to catch you. Why should we let the men from our Miao Village fight with you and be injured by you for no reason?" Yang Fang saw it very clearly.  open.

    "But I feel like there must be some hidden reason for this. After all, even if Yang Fang can't deal with me, he can't chat with his father-killing enemy with a smile, right?"

    But I was too lazy to ask, so I said to Yang Fang: "Brother Yang, I wonder if you can help me find someone in your Miao village.  "

    "Who is it?" Yang Fang asked.

    ¡°As long as they are not familiar faces or strangers from your Miao village, please inform me.¡± I said.

    "You killed my father, and I still help you?" Yang Fang asked with a smile.

    I shrugged: "But you don't look very angry."

    "Of course I'm not angry." Yang Fang even showed joy on his face and whispered in my ear: "I'm not that old guy's son at all."

    He explained it to me.

    It turns out that Yang Tusi's wife died just after giving birth to a son. It is said that a mother is more valuable than her son. After her son died, Yang Fang's mother was naturally worried that her status would not be guaranteed, so she secretly bought a child, the Yang Fang in front of me.  .

    "This matter has been kept secret. Just some time ago, Chieftain Yang began to doubt Yang Fang for some reason. If I didn't kill Chieftain Yang, I guess Yang Fang wouldn't be the chieftain here at all, right?"

    That¡¯s why he was full of gratitude to me, but was indifferent to the death of Chieftain Yang.

    Yang Fang probably has been keeping this secret in his heart for too long and wants to find someone to talk to. However, he cannot talk about this kind of thing to the outside world. There is no one to talk to.

    I¡¯m different. I just killed Yang Tusi. Even if I talk about it everywhere, can others believe this kind of thing?

    Chieftain Yang¡¯s funeral was quite grand, after all, he was the big chieftain here.

    And Yang Fang also arranged a house for me to live in.

    In the blink of an eye, it has been three days since I came to this era.

    And although Yang Fang also helped me search for the whereabouts of Shen Wushuang, he couldn't find it.

    In the past three days, I occasionally wandered around these places, which gave me a taste of the customs and customs of ancient people.

    Most of the people here are sallow, thin and undernourished.

    And the food we eat tastes really bad. Of course, in this era, most people don¡¯t have enough to eat at all, so don¡¯t be picky about whether it tastes good or not.

    Yang Fang became the chieftain very smoothly. He has an inexplicable enthusiasm for me, the person who 'helped' him become chieftain. Anyway, he helped me find Shenwushuang in every way.

    On the night of the third day, I was lying in bed in a daze. Suddenly, I felt severe pain in my body.

    At first, my first reaction was that I was sick, but then I heard, I am the incarnation of lotus root, what kind of disease can I get?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 747 Shen Wushuang appears

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The severe pain in my body is constantly intense, and sweat is flowing all over my body. This pain is even countless times worse than before when Shen Wushuang injected the ultimate yin and yang.

    This feeling is as if the whole person is about to be divided into two halves.

    I gritted my teeth and sat up. Suddenly, a little black man slowly crawled out of my chest.

    This little man was only about the size of a fist, and his appearance was almost exactly the same as mine. When I saw it, I immediately understood.

    This is the ultimate yin in my body coming out.

    "Oops, if you don't run out earlier, you won't run out later, but I'll deal with Shen Wushuang and come out at this critical moment."

    I held back the severe pain and stabbed the black villain with the Sanqing Huayang gun on the side.

    This little black man looked at me in horror, dodged my shot, and ran out of the house.

    "Qingluan Fire Phoenix!" I shouted out of habit.

    But then I realized that Qingluan Fire Phoenix had not followed me to this era at all.

    I endured the pain in my body, took the Sanqing Huayang Gun and ran out.

    I saw the little black man heading into the dark alley, and I hurriedly chased after him.

    But not long after chasing him, he lost track of him.

    Yang Fang also quickly got the news and rushed over.

    He brought many Miao men with him.

    "What's wrong, Brother Zhang?" Yang Fang asked.

    I said: "Hurry up and lead people to seal off the Miao village. If you find a 'person' the size of a fist running out, notify me immediately and have someone search inside the Miao village."

    "A person the size of a fist?" Yang Fang asked in surprise.

    "That's a monster." I covered my chest and hurried back to the house. At this time, pain was still coming from my body. I had to heal the injury first, otherwise in this state, even if I could fight the split Yin,  To the extreme, it would probably be difficult to kill it directly.

    I hope I can kill Shen Wushuang before he appears.

    But then, I sat on the bed and froze.

    It can¡¯t be such a coincidence, right?

    What if the ultimate yin that came out of my body was Shen Wushuang?

    As soon as this idea came up, I felt a cold sweat on my back. The more I thought about it, the more likely it was that I felt it was possible.

    Shen Wushuang also likes Ai Tangtang, but he has never met Ai Tangtang before, right?  What do you like about it?

    But if he is the ultimate Yin of me, then with all my memories, it is normal to fall in love with Ai Tangtang.

    And it makes sense that he showed mercy to Luo Fang before.

    Thinking of these, I suddenly felt speechless. Is this how Shen Wushuang came to be?  If I had known earlier, I shouldn't have come to this Ming Dynasty.

    I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Gun tightly and let out a long breath, forget it, now that it's here, don't think about it so much anymore, just get rid of it as soon as possible.

    ??The entire Miao people in the Xianglu Mountain Miao Village were mobilized by Yang Fang at this time, searching my body everywhere to escape the extreme yin.

    And there are people guarding the surroundings. If the Yin Ultimate wants to escape, he will definitely be discovered.

    It must have found a place to hide now. It is too weak now. If it wants to escape from the Xianglu Mountain Miao Village, it will definitely be hunted down and killed by me.

    Since he came out of my body, he naturally has all my memories and things, so he also knows that I can only stay in this era for four days.

    As long as you escape for four days, nothing will happen.

    The entire Xianglushan Miao Village, even at night, is brightly lit and strictly guarded, for fear of letting the extreme evil escape.

    ¡°And I also told Yang Fang that this extreme form of Yin is extremely ferocious. If it escapes, the Xianglu Mountain Miao Village will be in disaster.

    Although Yang Fang became a chieftain, his vision and experience are not as good as those of his cheap father?

    Even I am far behind. It¡¯s not that people in ancient times were stupid, but that they did not experience enough and their vision was not high enough.

    I just followed the example of those magicians in the TV series and fooled him into believing him. I really thought that as long as the Yin Ultimate left, they would be in great trouble in Xianglu Mountain.

    Time passed day by day, and soon it was the last day. Once it reached three o'clock in the afternoon, I had to disappear and leave.

    I can¡¯t help but feel a little impatient.

    If you still can¡¯t find that guy, you shouldWhat to do?

    Every time I think of this, I feel an inexplicable helplessness in my heart.

    I was wandering in the Miao village. Suddenly, a Miao man ran up to me and started talking.

    ¡°Although I couldn¡¯t fully understand what he said, after staying in this place for so many days, I probably understood the meaning.

    He told me that he found it!

    I was ecstatic, and then I ran after him.

    Soon, I followed him to an ordinary Miao wooden house. At this time, Yang Fang and his people had surrounded the entire house.

    Yang Fang stood outside the door. When he saw me coming, he said with a smile: "Brother Zhang, you came just in time. We have found the evildoer in this room."

    I nodded and asked, "How did you find it?"

    "There is a girl named A Cai living here. She hid this evildoer." Yang Fang frowned and said, "I asked her to hand over the evildoer, but she was still unwilling. I was worried that this evildoer was powerful, so I just  I asked people to surround this place and not dare to attack forcefully, so I asked people to notify you to come over."

    "I'll go in and take a look, you guys wait for me outside." After I said that, I opened the door and walked in.

    It¡¯s a little dark inside, and it looks like a dilapidated wooden house in a remote mountainous area, but most houses in this Miao village are like this.

    At this time, a little girl of seventeen or eighteen years old held the Yin Zhi that came out of my body tightly in her hands and looked at me in fear.

    "Are you Miss A Cai?" I looked at this little girl. She was wearing traditional Miao costume. She had an oval face and big eyes. She was very beautiful.

    "You are not allowed to hurt Ah Mao." Ah Cai hugged the extreme of Yin tightly.

    At this time, those extremely Yin eyes looked at me calmly: "Zhang Xiu, I am also yourself, can't you let me live?"

    "But you are still Shen Wushuang." I frowned and looked at him and said, "Since you have my memory, you should also understand that you are Shen Wushuang, right?"

    "Maybe I am Shen Wushuang, but I definitely have no intention of harming you." He looked back at the little girl behind him: "Okay, I'll let you kill her, but you can't embarrass Ah Cai."

    From a certain perspective, this ultimate yin is actually me. I saw it from his eyes. He obviously fell in love with this girl named A Cai. When I heard this, I said helplessly: "You  Why bother?"

    As he said, he is me and I am him. There is no big essential difference. I should be the one who can understand him best.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 748 Method

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "You have no body at all. Even if you fall in love with this girl, what's the use?" I looked at Shen Wushuang and said.

    Shen Wushuang looked at me with flat eyes: "You don't need to care."

    "After I kill you, I will ask Yang Fang to take good care of Miss A Cai, don't worry." I said.

    After saying that, I shot at Shen Wushuang. Shen Wushuang also had a look of death, with no intention of hiding. Unexpectedly, at this time, something unexpected happened.

    An arrow was shot from outside the wooden house.

    At this moment, it stabbed directly into Miss A Cai's chest. Miss A Cai's eyes widened and she fell to the ground with a bang.

    "Acai!"

    Shen Wushuang shouted and hurriedly dodged my shot. Then, the extreme Yin in him continued to roll.

    "I'm going to kill you." After saying that, Shen Wushuang rushed out.

    I hurriedly chased after them. As soon as I left the house, I saw that two Miao people had been killed by Shen Wushuang. These two people died miserably. After being touched by Yin Zhizhi, they were directly melted into a pool of blood.

    "Zhang Xiu, do you want to be my enemy?" At this time, his eyes were filled with hatred.

    When I saw him, I secretly said something bad, and then Shen Wushuang ran out of the Miao Village.

    I jumped up and prepared to give chase, but when I looked at the time, it was almost two o'clock in the afternoon.

    I hurriedly took out the divine Gu worm and handed it to Yang Fang: "This is the divine Gu worm. In the future, your Miao village will have to recruit more people who know the Gu magic, let them refine the divine Gu worm, and then leave my portrait, maybe a long time later  , I will come and get the divine Gu worm."

    "With this divine Gu insect here, the evildoer who ran away just now will not dare to come to your Miao village to cause trouble." I finished speaking and then chased after him.

    Shen Wushuang is covered in Yin Ultimate, and it is too easy to track him. Wherever he walks, there will be some faint Yin Ultimate, or the trees he touches will wither, and the trees he steps on will wither.  The stone will crack.

    I chased him for a whole hour, but Shen Wushuang ran away and I couldn't catch up with him.

    Just when I was still preparing to continue chasing Shen Wushuang, suddenly, my eyes went dark.

    When I came to my senses, I was sitting cross-legged in the dungeon of Soul Sentence Peak. Master, Ksitigarbha, and Luo Fang were all beside me.

    Luo Fang asked eagerly: "Have you killed Shen Wushuang?"

    Before I could say anything, my master said: "I must not have killed him, otherwise, the curse on me would have disappeared."

    "I couldn't kill him." I shook my head: "But I got the answer to something that has puzzled me for a long time. It turns out that this Shen Wushuang is the ultimate Yin that my body has rejected."

    "No wonder he didn't kill me before." I frowned and said, "So that's what happened. If he had killed me before I came to the underworld and traveled back in time, then Shen Wushuang would not have appeared."

    "But now, he won't have any worries about killing me." Thinking of this, I got a headache and rubbed my temples. Shen Wushuang is really a big trouble for me.

    Luo Fang looked at me and asked, "What happened to you in the past?"

    I thought for a while and told what happened.

    "That's probably what happened. Instead of killing Shen Wushuang, the woman he fell in love with died because of me." I sighed and said, "Now, we can be considered enemies."

    Luo Fang said: "He has only known that woman for a few days, so he would not take such a thing to heart."

    "No, no one understands Shen Wushuang better than me, or in other words, no one understands myself better than me." I pondered for a while and said: "If it were the woman I like, no matter how long we have known her, as long as she died because of someone else,  , will definitely take revenge.¡±

    "Tang Xue is an example?" Luo Fang looked at me with a smile.

    At this time, Ksitigarbha's face turned pale and he spit out a mouthful of blood.

    "Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva." I looked at him hurriedly.

    "It's okay." Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva raised his hand: "It took me too much energy to send you back to the past."

    "Thank you." I said gratefully.

    ¡°In any case, Ksitigarbha and I are not too familiar. On the contrary, he has helped me so many times, and this time it was because I was injured.

    King Ksitigarbha waved his hand: "Don't thank me. Shen Wushuang's purpose is not just to kill you. I did so many things to stop him."

    "Not just killing me?" I frowned.

    Ksitigarbha KsitigarbhaHe raised his eyes and said slowly: "After Shen Wushuang escaped from you, he worked hard to practice Yin and Yang, and finally he succeeded. At that time, he hated you for indirectly killing his beloved woman, but you were born a thousand years later, so  He found a way to vent his anger."

    "However, he had just achieved the ultimate level of yin and yang at that time, and his foundation was unstable. Instead, he was seriously injured by Hentianxiao." Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva said.

    The master waved his hand aside: "Come on, that guy is very strong. I almost died in his hands."

    "You don't need to be humble if you hate me, general. Your ability has suppressed the demon world for so many years, so why bother?" Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva said: "But you probably don't understand many things, so I will tell you today."

    "After Shen Wushuang challenged you, he integrated Yin and Yang to the extreme. There were few opponents in the world until he met his fate."

    "Destiny doesn't like Shen Wushuang being too powerful, so he wants to kill him, but fate can't come here at will, so he established Bai Yujing, leaving the legend that Bai Yujing can make people immortal, and then wait for a suitable person.  People go.¡±

    "Possess this person, and then you can destroy Shen Wushuang."

    "The clone of destiny used Luo Fang to let Luo Fang deal with Shen Wushuang, but the result still didn't work."

    I asked: "Destiny is the way of heaven. No matter how powerful Shen Wushuang is, can he be more powerful than him?"

    "But what if Shen Wushuang's purpose is to become the way of heaven and become destiny?" Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva smiled and said: "Once Shen Wushuang absorbs your three souls and seven souls, he will become unprecedentedly powerful. Even destiny will be gone.  Very scared.¡±

    "So Shen Wushuang has never killed you, but has made you continuously stronger. Only when you become stronger will he become stronger after absorbing you." Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva said.

    When I heard this, I became silent: "I know it won't make any difference, we are no match for Shen Wushuang."

    A smile appeared on Ksitigarbha's face: "Yes, we are indeed no match for Shen Wushuang, but there is one person who can, the Shifang Immortal of Penglai Immortal Island."

    I said, "He doesn't want to take action."

    "I don't know how to make him take action. You can only think of a way on your own. This may be the only way to deal with Shen Wushuang." Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva said: "I am seriously injured. I will recuperate first. I won't spend more time with you."  ¡±

    After saying this, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva disappeared.

    ¡¾ps: There are only two updates today. My girlfriend¡¯s grandpa is gone, so I have to spend more time with her.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 749 Rushing to Penglai Island

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Does Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva mean that I go to the immortals of the ten directions for help?" I looked at the master and asked.

    The master had a smile on his face, touched the back of his head and said with a smile: "That's pretty much what it means, but Axiu, that Shifang Immortal, is it really as powerful as you say?"

    When I saw my master asking this question, I remembered that I met Shifang Immortal and fought with him, and then nodded: "Well, he is very strong, very strong. He can immobilize me with one move. Even if he can't kill Shen Wushuang, he probably can't."  It¡¯s too different.¡±

    "When the time comes, together with Luo Fang and I, maybe we can really deal with Shen Wushuang." I said.

    Luo Fang asked my master: "Senior Hate, what is the origin of this Immortal from the Ten Directions? You have lived for so many years, have you ever heard of it?"

    The master shook his head: "You should have asked Ksitigarbha when he was here just now. He knew a lot of things. Although I have lived a long time, most of my time was spent suppressing the demons. What about this?  The Immortals of Shifang don¡¯t know much about it.¡±

    "It seems that I have to go to see the Immortals of Shifang again." I frowned and said.

    Luo Fang looked at me and asked, "Are you still going?"

    "Yeah." I nodded: "It seems that he is the only way to deal with Shen Wushuang."

    After hearing this, Luo Fang had no objection.

    Afterwards, I went to the dungeon to get some wine and meat, and had a good drink with my master. During this period, Luo Fang stood beside us, watching us drink and not speaking.

    With his character like this, there is no need to force him to say anything. After all, he is not familiar with my master.

    After drinking with my master, I stood up and said goodbye: "Master, I'm leaving first, I have to go to Penglai.

    The master drank some wine and looked a little blushing. He took a step back and said slowly: "Boy, be careful in whatever you do."

    I rolled my eyes at him. I didn¡¯t need to take any risks anyway, and it didn¡¯t matter what he said. Master saw the look in my eyes and understood what I meant. He stood up, patted the back of my head, and complained: "You kid, you still can't do it."  Are you happy with me?"

    "I was doing well in suppressing the demon world, but because of you, a god suddenly came out, beat me up for no reason, and put a curse on me. Who did I provoke? I'm still wondering."

    When I heard this, I hurriedly said: "Master, take a rest quickly, Luo Fang, let's go back to the world of the world."

    When we returned to the Yang Realm, we were still in this vast desert. The two of us, together with Qingluan Huofeng, drove to Urumqi.

    Along the way, although I knew that it would be difficult for Luo Fang and I to deal with Shen Wushuang even if we teamed up, my mood was much better than when I came here. I knew the origin of Shen Wushuang and probably knew what he wanted to do.

    ??I finally have an answer to what I was wondering about before. Even if the answer is very unbelievable and bizarre, it is still countless times better than having no answer or any clues before.

    After Luo Fang and I arrived in Urumqi, Luo Fang said, "Shall I go to Penglai with you?"

    "Are you coming with me?" I asked Luo Fang.

    Luo Fang nodded: "Although I don't know why the Shifang Immortal is unwilling to leave Penglai, but if I follow, I can also help with advice, right?"

    That¡¯s true. We booked a flight to Japan, then took a flight directly from Urumqi to Beijing, and then transferred from Beijing to Japan.

    It was so boring to hang out with Luo Fang. When talking to him, he always seemed to be indifferent. Of course, his kid didn't mean to be like this, but his personality, the way he spoke and acted, always  It will give people a feeling of being rejected thousands of miles away.

    Even on the way to Beijing from Urumqi, a stewardess took the initiative to ask for Luo Fang¡¯s phone number. If this kind of thing had been done to Sun Xiaopeng, she would have been happy.

    Thinking that Sun Xiaopeng was in trouble, he called her, but Luo Fang ignored the stewardess at all, which made the stewardess very embarrassed.

    But to be honest, if it were Sun Xiaopeng, she would only come up and ask for the phone number unless the flight attendant was blind.

    Luo Fang looks like a movie star, so it¡¯s normal for him to be asked for his phone number.

    We both flew directly to Japan in one go. After arriving in Japan, I found a tour guide and asked him to take me directly to the pier in the south called Shibezu Town.

    After arriving at Shibezu Town, I was too lazy to hire a boat. Although it was a dock, it was still very busy. We found a cafe.In the living room, I sat down and drank coffee for a while. When it was almost evening, I asked Qingluan Huofeng to find a place where there was no one. Then I stepped on the Hot Wheels and took Luo Fang with me to fly overseas.

    To be honest, it feels quite comfortable to fly on the Hot Wheels on the sea. At this time, the remaining light of the sun is shining on the sea, and the scenery reflected by the sun is really not something that most people can appreciate.

    But the only hidden danger is that it will be regarded as an unidentified flying object and shot down by the Japanese Air Force or the like.

    This is really not a joke. No matter which country it is, the control of sky flight must be very strict.

    ????????????????????????????? It would be unfair if it was regarded as an unidentified flying object because it flew high and was shot down by Japan with one shot.

    The speed of the Hot Wheels is much faster than that of fishing boats and yachts. In less than half an hour, I took Luo Fang and saw a cloud, and there was a rainbow hanging in the cloud.

    I pointed to the pile of clouds and said, "Here we are, this is where Shifang obviously is."

    Luo Fang looked at the cloud curiously and asked, "Is this Penglai Immortal Island?"

    "You'll understand when we get there." After I said that, I took him flying into the clouds.

    Through layers of clouds, I finally saw the Penglai Island hidden in the clouds.

    Penglai Fairy Island is still the same as before, surrounded by fairy mist, and it looks like a fairyland on earth.

    Even though Luo Fang was a demon king at the time, when he saw Penglai for the first time, he couldn't help but praise: "This place is really a paradise on earth."

    I nodded in agreement: "Yes, and it is said that all the people living here can live forever."

    The people I saw in Penglai were all in the style of the Qin Dynasty, whether they were dressed or housed.

    It is estimated that those people came to live on Penglai Island during the Qin Dynasty and have lived until now.

    I didn¡¯t fly directly with Luo Fang, but landed at the edge.

    No matter who you are, you won¡¯t like someone flying over your head. What¡¯s more, this time we are here to ask the Immortals of Shifang for help, so naturally we have to be more low-key.

    [PS: There is only one update today. I haven¡¯t slept for 24 hours. I am too sleepy. I have been extremely busy these days.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 750 Li Yuanfeng

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I took Luo Fang to the entrance of the village on Penglai Island with ease.

    Luo Fang had a look of surprise on his face when he saw so many people living here, but he didn't say anything else. After all, this was his character.

    "Let's go and invite the immortals from all directions." I took him to the gate of the castle in the center of the village.

    As soon as I arrived at the gate of the castle, I saw the man wearing white Confucian robes.

    This man was standing at the gate of the castle. Seeing that Luo Fang and I were about to enter, he raised his hand to stop us and looked at us: "You two, please stay."

    This man in white Confucian robes was the person standing behind Shifang Immortal when I first came to see him.

    I handed over my hand and said to him respectfully: "May I ask your name, sir?"

    He smiled and said, "My name is Bai Mingfeng, you can just call me Mr. Bai."

    I said: "Mr. Bai, we have something to do with Immortal Shifang. We would like to ask him for help. Please inform us."

    Bai Mingfeng shook his head slightly: "Shifang Immortal does not want to be involved in the grudges of the world. As soon as you arrived in Penglai, he guessed the purpose of your visit, so let me tell you two here, please go back, he will not take action.  "

    Luo Fang frowned slightly and said nothing.

    I was not disappointed at all, because before I came, I had guessed that Shifang would have this attitude. I said, "I hope Mr. Bai can help me."

    After hearing what I said, Bai Mingfeng's face moved slightly, as if he thought for a moment, and then said: "Actually, this Shifang Immortal is not a person who can live easily, but due to some rules, he cannot leave Penglai easily.  .¡±

    "I remember that Shifang Immortal's master should be practicing swordsmanship in the woods behind at this time. You can go and visit his old man." After Bai Mingfeng finished speaking, he turned around and left.

    I felt happy and quickly thanked you.

    "Although Bai Mingfeng didn't tell me explicitly what to do, he already hinted so clearly, asking me to find the master of the Shifang Immortal. Since Bai Mingfeng said this, there must be a way.

    I hurriedly pulled Luo Fang towards the woods behind.

    Soon we saw a maple forest with red leaves. We walked inside for five or six minutes, and finally I saw a man who looked to be in his thirties or forties.

    He has lost both legs and is sitting in a wheelchair, holding a long sword and waving it.

    "What a powerful swordsmanship." Luo Fang started to admire.

    Swordsmanship and marksmanship, although I know the extremely powerful blast marksmanship, I can't tell whether others are good or bad, but Luo Fang is different. Since he praised me like this, then this person's swordsmanship shouldn't be that bad.

    When the two of us walked over, the man in the wheelchair turned back, looked at us, and asked with a smile on his face: "Hey, you two are a bit unfamiliar, have you just arrived in Penglai?"

    "Senior." I cupped my hands and said, "My name is Zhang Xiu, and he is Luo Fang. I came to Penglai this time to ask the Immortal from all directions to help us, but he seems reluctant to help."

    "Really? Then you just go to see him directly. Why do you want to come to me?" He asked.

    "Dare you ask me about my senior's name?" Luo Fang couldn't help but ask: "Senior's swordsmanship is so powerful, but why don't I have any influence?"

    "My name is Li Yuanfeng." He said, "It's normal if you haven't heard of me."

    Li Yuanfeng?

    I thought about it carefully for a while, and it seems that I have never heard of a master with this name.

    Li Yuanfeng smiled and pushed the wheelchair and asked, "What do you want to see Xiaofeng for?"

    The Xiao Feng in his mouth should be Zhang Lingfeng, the Immortal from the Ten Directions.

    I said: "I met a very strong opponent and wanted to ask him for help. Without him, I would definitely not be able to defeat him."

    Li Yuanfeng frowned slightly, thought for a moment and asked, "How strong is it?"

    "There is no rival." I said.

    "To describe Shen Wushuang like this is basically not an exaggeration. It is also true. The current Shen Wushuang is really invincible to us.

    Li Yuanfeng nodded with his eyes: "I can't control this matter, and I'm not interested. Come with me. I'll take you to see Xiaofeng. You come all the way. It can't be justified if he doesn't meet you."  .¡±

    After saying that, he pushed his wheelchair in front, and Luo Fang and I slowly followed behind.

    After entering the castle, Li Yuanfeng soon took us to a bookstore.At the door, he opened the door and said, "Xiao Feng."

    Zhang Lingfeng's voice came from inside: "Master, are you here? Hey, there are others with you, let them both come in together."

    Luo Fang and I walked in.

    This study room is quite large, with many books on display. At this time, Zhang Lingfeng was flipping through a yellowed book in his hand. When he saw the two of us, he laughed and said, "You two asked my master to bring you here."  of?"

    "I brought them in myself. Forget it. I'm old. I'll go back and rest first. You can chat with them slowly." After Li Yuanfeng finished speaking, he pushed the wheelchair and turned to leave.

    I said, "Thank you, senior."

    After Li Yuanfeng left, Zhang Lingfeng waved his hand: "Since you are already here, come in and sit down."

    As he spoke, he pointed to the sofa in the study.

    After Luo Fang and I sat down, he poured us two cups of tea and asked, "Hey, your name is Luo Fang, right? Have we met before?"

    "I probably haven't seen it before." Luo Fang shook his head.

    Zhang Lingfeng smiled a little strangely and nodded: "Well, I haven't seen it before. I must have admitted my mistake."

    "Are you coming to me because you want me to take action?" Zhang Lingfeng said straight to the point.

    I nodded.

    Zhang Lingfeng rubbed the back of his head: "It's not that I don't want to help you, it's just that it's not as easy as you think to leave Penglai Immortal Island. Although I became a Shifang Immortal, I can't leave as I please.  left."

    "Is there any way I can get you out?" I asked.

    Zhang Lingfeng nodded: "Yes, yes. Forget it, you should first talk about the people you want to deal with."

    Just like chatting with a friend, I told everything about Shen Wushuang and myself bit by bit. During this period, Luo Fang sat next to me and didn't speak.

    After Zhang Lingfeng heard this, he said curiously: "So, Shen Wushuang is yourself? Is there such a magical thing?"

    "That's right." I nodded.

    "Seriously, this matter is really difficult. If you can trick Shen Wushuang into coming to Penglai, I should be able to deal with him. But since he was separated from your body, it will naturally be clear.  I'm in Penglai, so I guess I can't be tricked into going to Penglai."

    Zhang Lingfeng touched his chin, and then said: "I can't help you too much, but I can do a small favor."

    [ps: I would like to remind everyone that old readers should know that if they have not read my previous books, they may not know that many characters on Penglai Immortal Island are the characters of my last book, especially Zhang Lingfeng.  If you are interested in the protagonist of this book, you can read the book "Mr. Yin Yang".  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 751 Something big happened

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Can you help me with a little help?" I looked at Zhang Lingfeng curiously.

    Zhang Lingfeng took out a jasper token from the drawer and said, "If you fight Shen Wushuang and you can't beat him, you can smash this token to pieces. You will know when the time comes."

    When I heard this, I took the token. There was also a word "wind" written on it.

    "I'm telling you, this token can only be thrown once, so don't play with it." Zhang Lingfeng reminded me.

    I nodded: "Thank you."

    "You're welcome." Zhang Lingfeng's face became much more serious. He looked at me and said, "My helping you is not completely without purpose. Staying on Penglai Island all day long is so boring that I almost lose my mind.  Yes, I want to have some fun."

    "Besides, that person named Shen Wushuang wants to replace fate, right?" Zhang Lingfeng had a weird smile on his lips: "Believe me, fate is not that easy to bully."

    "Okay, you two can leave." Zhang Lingfeng stood up and said to see the guests off.

    When I heard this, I said: "What can this token do?"

    "You will know when it breaks. Remember, don't play with it."

    Luo Fang and I left Penglai Island inexplicably.

    At first, I wanted to ask this spirit wind to come out to help, but he was unwilling. In the end, I got a token made of jasper. I don¡¯t know if this thing can really help.

    "But as Zhang Lingfeng is a dignified immortal from all directions, he shouldn't lie to us, right?"

    After we left Penglai, we did not stay in Japan. Instead, we directly bought a flight back to China and returned to China.

    After returning to China, the two of us rushed to Laoshan, Qingdao.

    Ai Tangtang and the others are all in Laoshan at this time.

    At this time, it has been so many days since our battle with Shen Wushuang ended, and the news has not been notified to them yet, so they are probably worried to death.

    After we came out of Laoshan Airport, we took a taxi directly to Laoshan.

    When I was on the road, I called Ai Tangtang.

    The call was quickly connected.

    "Hey, Axiu, are you okay?" Ai Tangtang asked on the other end of the phone.

    I smiled and said, "It's nothing. Luo Fang and I are fine. We'll go to Laoshan soon. Let's talk about it after we get to Laoshan."

    When Luo Fang and I arrived at the gate of Laoshan Mountain.

    Ai Tangtang, Sun Xiaopeng, Zhao Yazi and Qingzi were all standing at the gate waiting for us.

    As soon as Luo Fang and I got out of the car, Ai Tangtang rushed up and jumped towards me.

    I hugged her hurriedly: "What are you doing? There are so many people watching. You are not afraid of embarrassment."

    I asked with a smile: "Are you worried to death?"

    "I'm not worried at all." Ai Tangtang shook his head: "You two made such a big noise in the underworld, Laoshan has already received the news."

    "What kind of commotion did the two of us make in the underworld?" I was stunned for a moment.

    "Qingluan Fire Phoenix." Ai Tangtang reminded.

    I just came back to my senses. By the way, I was riding on the Hot Wheels and taking Luo Fang to fly directly to Soul Sentence Peak. The people I saw at that time must be from Laoshan.

    The so-called commotion is probably due to the sudden appearance of two masters like us, which caused chaos in the Huangquan Bridge for a while.

    Sun Xiaopeng also came up at this time and asked: "Are you two okay? Did you lose to Shen Wushuang?"

    I sighed and nodded: "Well, not only did I lose to Shen Wushuang, I also went to the underworld and clarified a lot of things. This is not the place to talk. Let's go in and talk."

    Afterwards, we entered Laoshan. Sun Xiaopeng took us to the courtyard where we usually lived, and then pushed open a room. After we went in and sat down, I opened my mouth and told what happened in the past few days.

    "Luo Fang whispered to Zhao Yazi and didn't know what he was talking about.

    When I finished speaking, Sun Xiaopeng looked slightly surprised: "Is Shen Wushuang your kid?"

    "Yes." I nodded: "When I first learned about it, I was quite surprised, but I was surprised. Actually, now that I think about it carefully, it seems that Shen Wushuang is myself, but a lot of things can be explained."

    Ai Tangtang looked into my eyes and shook his head: "No, he is not you. You are unique. No one can be like you."

    When I heard this, I felt a little happy. Anyone would be happy to be said like this by someone I like, right?

    ?Luo Fang said: "Now is not the time for romance. If Shen Wushuang has been unwilling to kill Axiu before, it is because Axiu has not returned to the past."

    "If Axiu were killed before Axiu returned to the past, Shen Wushuang would not exist, but now Shen Wushuang probably won't have any hands on Axiu anymore."

    What Luo Fang said is also one of the key points. After hearing this, my face calmed down and I nodded: "Shen Wushuang said before when we left that we won't show any mercy next time we meet."

    I took a long breath.

    Sun Xiaopeng comforted him and said, "Don't be discouraged, kid. This is actually a good thing. Although Shen Wushuang can kill you now, there are also benefits."

    "Before you traveled back in time, Shen Wushuang knew everything, but after that, Shen Wushuang didn't know anything about it."

    Sun Xiaopeng is right. Maybe this is the only benefit, right?

    "You and Luo Fang's Yin Ultimate are incompatible. Even if you meet Shen Wushuang next time, you will not be his opponent." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "I know I can't beat him, so why don't you talk about this problem? No matter how much you talk, we can't beat me." I said a little discouraged.

    Suddenly, at this time, a young Taoist priest of seventeen or eighteen years old rushed in from outside, and said anxiously to Sun Xiaopeng: "Master, something big has happened."

    "What's the matter? Don't be so impatient. Didn't you see that I still have guests here? Pay attention to our appearance in Laoshan." After Sun Xiaopeng finished speaking, he said to us: "You guys chat first, I'll go and see what's going on."

    After saying that, he followed the little Taoist priest and left.

    Ms. Haruko also said something and followed her.

    There were only four of us left in the room. Ai Tangtang and I stared blankly, not knowing what to say. On the contrary, Luo Fang and Zhao Yazi kept chatting.

    Since I met Luo Fang, I have never seen him say so many words in one go.

    We chatted for half an hour.

    I looked at the time and couldn't help but said: "What has Sun Xiaopeng been doing? Is it really something big? Give him a call and ask about the situation?"

    Ai Tangtang nodded, picked up the phone and was about to make a call when suddenly, the door banged and was pushed open.

    When I saw it, it was Sun Xiaopeng.

    The boy gasped and said impatiently: "No, something big has happened, something big has happened."

    "You kid, why are you so impatient?" I rolled my eyes at him and asked, "What's the big deal?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 752 The Arrival of Mr. Situ

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After all, Sun Xiaopeng is also the leader of Laoshan. After being the leader for so many years, I also understand that if nothing serious happened, he would not show such a panic expression. Sun Xiaopeng swallowed his saliva and said: "Devil world, Demon world  Something happened over there.¡±

    "Something happened to my father?" Ai Tangtang stood up from his chair.

    "It's not clear yet." Sun Xiaopeng shook his head: "Shen Wushuang went to the demon world, and somehow he managed to convince both the King of Demons and the Dragon King to prepare to attack the underworld with Shen Wushuang."

    "Let's attack the world together?" My heart skipped a beat.

    I couldn¡¯t help but glance at Luo Fang who was standing aside.

    What exactly does Shen Wushuang want to do?  To be honest, the demon soldiers Luo Fang led were just the demon soldiers he recruited in Huangzhou City. If the entire demon clan were to attack together, their overall strength would be ten times stronger than when Luo Fang attacked Yangjian.  More than anything.

    What¡¯s more, they still have masters like Shen Wushuang.

    "I'm going to notify the others right now, and gather them all to prepare to resist the demons and monsters." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    "No need." I said, "If you ask those people to go, they are just a mob. Even if they are strong individually, they will not be of much use when it comes to military operations. No matter how strong the Taoism is, they will not be able to defeat the demon army or the demon clan."  The cavalry, with one impact, can directly overwhelm the team."

    "Hurry up and have someone contact my master and ask him to come to the world of the sun." I said, "The only one who can resist the demon clan now is the black armored army led by my master."

    Even I probably can't do it. I know that my ability to lead the army is not good at all. Every time I rely on the strong strength of the Black Armored Army to win, but this time is different. Since the demons and demons  If they join forces, they will definitely have many troops, not to mention various masters.

    After much deliberation, it would be safer for my master to lead the Black Armored Army.

    Sun Xiaopeng asked: "Can't you lead the Black Armored Army?"

    Hearing this, I expressed my concerns. After hearing this, Sun Xiaopeng nodded: "I will contact the underworld right away and ask them to release him, because I am afraid that the underworld will not let your master go."

    "Don't worry about this, you just need to send the news back to the underworld."

    Very few people know about the fact that the Master is under the protection of the Underworld in disguise. They probably all think that the Master is being imprisoned by the Underworld.

    At this time, a person walked in from the door.

    When we saw this man, we were surprised.

    "Why are you here?" I looked at Mr. Situ and asked.

    At this time, Mr. Situ was wearing a Chinese tunic suit, with a faint smile on his face, and asked, "Why can't I come?"

    "Hey, you old boy, you betrayed the demon hunting organization, and you still have the nerve to come to our Laoshan. You are too arrogant. Just now, now that you are here, don't even think about leaving. You really think that our Laoshan can come and leave whenever you want.  Just leaving?" Sun Xiaopeng stared at Mr. Situ and said.

    Mr. Situ ignored Sun Xiaopeng¡¯s threats at all, but looked at me and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to help you.¡±

    "Help us?" I asked when I heard it: "Would you trust someone who has betrayed you?"

    Mr. Situ is the eldest disciple of Shen Wushuang, and he even joined the Tongtian Sect with his demon hunting organization. How can I trust someone with such a criminal record?

    What¡¯s more, it happened before Jiangling.

    When Mr. Situ heard this, he sat down on the table and turned around and said to Sun Xiaopeng: "Master Sun, since you have received the news that my master is about to lead the two demon tribes to attack the world, you should hurry up and arrange various arrangements.  Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    "Now Zhang Xiu and Luo Fang are probably the two strongest people besides my master. In front of them, are they still worried that I will hurt them?" Mr. Situ said.

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he pointed at him and said, "Humph, you old boy, you'd better be careful and don't play tricks."

    After saying that, he obviously had a lot of things to deal with and left immediately.

    "Mr. Situ, why did you come to us?" I looked at Mr. Situ and asked.

    After hearing this, Mr. Situ said slowly: "Actually, a long time ago, I thought about stopping Master from doing such a thing."

    "My master taught me all my skills, and he trusted me very much. He basically told me everything, including the fact that he is you." Mr. Situ paused and said, "I  At first, I just thought that Master wanted to become destiny."

      "He raised me up. Logically speaking, no matter what he wants to do, I, as an apprentice, should help him unconditionally." Mr. Situ said, "But there is another link in his plan.  He is leading the two tribes of demons and demons to invade the world of the sun."

    "Although I was raised by my master, I also understand some truths. If the demon enters the earthly world, it will definitely be a catastrophe for the earthly world. Therefore, I have wanted to find you two to cooperate a long time ago."

    "But I can only find you after you travel back through time. If I had come to you before, Master would have known about it." Mr. Situ said.

    I frowned and looked at Mr. Situ: "Do you think I will believe you easily?"

    "It doesn't really matter whether you believe me or not. What matters is that I have a way to kill Master." Mr. Situ had a smile on his face.

    When I heard this, I looked at Mr. Situ and asked, "You have a way to kill Shen Wushuang, is it impossible? If you had, how could Shen Wushuang allow you to live for so long?"

    "Master believes in me too much." Mr. Situ said with a smile: "At the beginning, I was ordered by him to send people to the Xianglu Mountain Miao Village to seize the Divine Gu Insect. This Divine Gu Insect was refined by the Xianglu Mountain Miao Village for nearly 100 years.  For thousands of years, he has long become Master¡¯s only nemesis.¡±

    "After I obtained the divine Gu worm, I told Master that the divine Gu worm had been destroyed, and he was convinced of it." Mr. Situ said after taking a sip of tea.

    A thought occurred in my mind, yes, the divine Gu worm!

    ??????? Wasn¡¯t it the case that Mr. Situ sent people to take away the divine Gu worm back then?

    But then I shook my head, looked at Mr. Situ and said, "Sorry, please come back."

    I still can¡¯t believe Mr. Situ easily. After all, I have learned from Jiang Ling¡¯s mistakes.

    When Mr. Situ saw what I said, he was not angry. Instead, he smiled and said, "Well, yes, you now know not to trust anyone. This is a good thing. But to be honest, if my master dealt with you two, it would be really awkward."  There is no need to waste so much effort and send me here as an undercover agent or something."

    "However, it is always normal to be wary. This is my current phone number. If you need my help, just call me." After saying that, Mr. Situ stood up and turned to leave.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 753 Master returns the sun

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I looked at Mr. Situ¡¯s leaving figure and felt confused in my heart. I didn¡¯t know whether I should trust him again.

    To be honest, I am really excited because of the divine Gu worm. This divine Gu worm did not play any role in the Xianglu Mountain Miao Village at the beginning. It was because Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva gave it to me. In fact, it was not for me to be in the Ming Dynasty.  Used to kill Shen Wushuang in Xianglushan Miao Village.

    ¡° But if Shen Wushuang escapes and leaves the divine Gu to be refined by the people in Xianglu Mountain Miao Village, this thing can cause great harm to Shen Wushuang.

    And as time goes by, it becomes more effective.

    After staying in the Miao Village of Xianglu Mountain for so many years, the Divine Gu Insect has been trained to be extremely powerful. If it is true that Mr. Situ said that the Divine Gu Insect is still in his hands, then if Luo Fang and I use it  The divine Gu worm might really be able to defeat Shen Wushuang.

    "It's better to be careful about this matter. After all, he is the great disciple of Shen Wushuang." Luo Fang said slowly.

    When I heard this, I also nodded: "I understand, but if it is true as he said, we might really be able to deal with Shen Wushuang."

    "Don't be so impatient. If Situ really wants to deal with Shen Wushuang, he will give us the divine Gu worm sooner or later." Luo Fang said.

    At this time, I saw Ai Tangtang sitting next to him. Ever since he heard the news that the demon tribe was going to attack the Yangjian, Ai Tangtang has been feeling depressed. You can guess his mood with just your toes. It must be very bad.

    I touched the back of her head and asked, "Silly girl, what are you thinking about?"

    Ai Tangtang glanced at me and whispered: "Father would never do this."

    "They should be inseparable." I sighed: "Shen Wushuang must have used a special method to let the two races of demons and demons attack the Yangjian together."

    Luo Fang thought for a moment and said to me, "When will we set off?"

    "Let's go?" After hearing this, I let out a long breath and remembered what he said during the battle with Shen Wushuang in Urumqi. This time we meet, I will no longer show mercy. Either he dies or I forget.  Bar?

    Thinking of this, I couldn¡¯t help but hold Ai Tangtang¡¯s hand, and Ai Tangtang immediately said, ¡°I want to go too!¡±

    "Why are you joining in the fun?" I rolled my eyes at her.

    Ai Tangtang said hurriedly: "Why can't I follow? I'm going to persuade my father to withdraw his troops!"

    "Since the Dragon King has ordered an attack on the underworld, how can you persuade him to go back with just a few words?" I asked.

    Ai Tangtang hugged me and said with a cry: "My father loves me the most. As long as I ask him to withdraw his troops, he will definitely agree."

    I suddenly understood in my heart that once the Dragon King made up his mind to attack Yangjian, he would directly become my mortal enemy. On the battlefield, swords have no eyes. When the time comes, whether I kill the Dragon King or the Dragon King kills me, for Ai Tangtang,  It's all a disaster.

    So it¡¯s not surprising that Ai Tangtang would have such a reaction.

    "Okay, let's go along." I said.

    In this battle, even my own life or death is unknown. Even if I don¡¯t agree with Ai Tangtang to go, she will definitely follow.

    Not just because of me, but also because of the Dragon King. If she is not allowed to go, what kind of trouble might she encounter if she sneaks to the battlefield?

    It¡¯s better to just take her with me so that she can be by my side and take care of her.

    Luo Fang also looked back at Zhao Yazi at this time, and Zhao Yazi said without hesitation: "I'll go with you."

    Luo Fang also had a smile on his face and said without hesitation: "Okay."

    Zhao Yazi smiled and held Luo Fang's hand.

    At this time, Sun Xiaopeng also walked in from the outside with a happy face. He smiled and said: "Good news, Hell promised to let Hentianxiao come back, and he will be able to arrive at Laoshan soon."

    "Yeah." I nodded, this was expected.

    Sun Xiaopeng sat down and said, "Why did Mr. Situ come here just now?"

    "You don't have much to do? Can you still sit down and chat?" I asked curiously.

    Sun Xiaopeng waved his hand: "Come on, there are so many things. If the sky falls, there will be tall people holding it up. We, Laoshan, really can't help this time. Even when Luo Fang led a hundred thousand demon elites to invade last time, we  Neither Laoshan nor Longyin Temple could help.¡±

    ¡°Rather than causing trouble in the name of helping, it¡¯s better to let Hentianxiao deal with it on his own.¡± Sun Xiaopeng said.

    I said: "You are quite open-minded."

    Sun Xiaopeng grinned and said: "That's not the case. Hentianxiao is a figure who has suppressed the demon world for so many years."It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to suppress it again.  "

    "With the Black Armored Army here, it is certainly not difficult to suppress the two demon clans." Luo Fang said calmly: "But don't forget, there is also a Shen Wushuang."

    "One Shen Wushuang alone is as good as the two demon clans." Luo Fang said with a serious face.

    After hearing this, Sun Xiaopeng suddenly became a little downcast: "Of course I know this, but there is no other way. I can only hope that you two eldest brothers can help and eliminate Shen Wushuang. Other than that, I really can't help."

    Luo Fang and I looked at each other, and Luo Fang looked at me and asked, "Are you confident?"

    I nodded: "Yes!"

    In a life and death battle, how can you be discouraged first?  If I was discouraged from the beginning, why should I win against Shen Wushuang?

    I have to believe in winning.

    At night, a few of us came to Laoshan Hall.

    My master laughed so hard.

    At this time, the master was wearing a white armor, and all the beard on his face was shaved off. He looked majestic and strong-willed. He still looked like a beggar when he was in the underworld.

    We were eating just now. When we got the news that he was back, we rushed to the main hall to discuss countermeasures with the master.

    "I hate my senior."

    Sun Xiaopeng, Luo Fang, Zhao Yazi, and Miss Qingzi all respectfully bowed their hands to my master.

    And Ai Tangtang followed me and performed a disciple ceremony.

    With a smile on his face, the master looked at Laoshan around him: "Laoshan is developing quite well now."

    "Thank you for the compliment, senior." Sun Xiaopeng nodded: "This is the foundation of our Laoshan ancestors' hard work."

    "This time I left the underworld, you people from Laoshan gave you strong support." Hentianxiao put his hands behind his back and said with a smile: "When I left the underworld, one of your ancestors who was an official in the underworld in Laoshan came to see me specially.  one side."

    "Let me not drag Laoshan into this war." He said this and paused: "But you Laoshan can't help much."

    "Although your relationship in the underworld is getting more and more deep-rooted, and you have a large network of connections in the world, your strength is much weaker than before. Even if you are involved, you will not be able to withstand the rounds of the demon and demon clans.  Shock.¡±

    Master said it very directly, without saving any face.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 754 Red Heart Cafe

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "But it's not that the master didn't save face for Sun Xiaopeng, but that he was telling the truth. Laoshan is indeed worse than the previous generation.

    Sun Xiaopeng smiled awkwardly and said nothing more.

    The master looked at the door looking a little worried, and said: "This time, my black-armored army will resist the two demon clans, but there is still a very serious problem. Who will solve it, Shen Wushuang?"

    Master looked at us and said: "My black-armored army is enough to resist the two demon clans, but it won't be enough if we add a Shen Wushuang."

    As soon as Master asked this question, I opened my mouth and said, "Master, you only need to resist the two demon clans. Regarding the problem of Shen Wushuang, Luo Fang and I will find a solution."

    "Do you have any idea?" he asked.

    "Not yet." I shook my head and sighed: "But just because it's not available now, doesn't mean it won't happen in the future."

    The master nodded slightly and said: "I'll take a step first. I still need to go back and rectify the Black Armored Army. You can follow me later."

    After saying that, the master was about to walk out of the hall, but as soon as he took a step out of the hall, he turned back and asked a little awkwardly: "By the way, it will probably take a long time to get to the entrance of the devil world on horseback. Well, which one of you will send me there?"  Getting off the plane?"

    I couldn¡¯t help it and laughed. Later, Sun Xiaopeng arranged for a Laoshan disciple to help buy a ticket to send my master to the snow-capped mountain in Tibet.

    After seeing off my master, I stood up and said, "Okay, it's useless to discuss so many things now. In three days, we will go to the Demon Plain and prepare to face the enemy."

    Sun Xiaopeng looked at me and asked: "Three days later? Why?"

    "I need to get the divine Gu worm from Mr. Situ within these three days." I said.

    Sun Xiaopeng also heard me tell you about Mr. Situ before, but because of the Jiangling incident, he obviously didn't believe Mr. Situ. He said, "Have you forgotten the Jiangling incident? Don't care how good Mr. Situ was to you in the past. That's all  I¡¯m trying to gain your trust and get closer to you, but now I¡¯m definitely just throwing out a divine Gu insect bait to lure you into taking the bait.¡±

    I rolled my eyes at Sun Xiaopeng: "Currently, only divine Gu insects can deal with Shen Wushuang. Do we have any other better ways?"

    "Believe me, I'm not a fool, I have confidence in my heart." I nodded to Sun Xiaopeng.

    Seeing me saying this, Sun Xiaopeng opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something else, but he still closed his mouth and looked at me with some worry in his eyes: "You kid, be careful, don't fall into Mr. Situ's trap."

    What else did Ai Tangtang want to say to me, so I said: "Just wait for me in Laoshan. Mr. Situ should still be near Laoshan. He is so smart, he will definitely guess that I will look for him, and he will not leave."  Far."

    After saying that, I picked up the phone and called the number left by Mr. Situ.

    The call was quickly connected.

    "Hello?" Mr. Situ's voice came from the other end of the phone. He smiled and said, "I thought you would call me at least tomorrow, but you called me just after dark today. You are really anxious.  ?¡±

    "The news just came out that Shen Wushuang is going to attack Yangjian. Didn't you come here too? Let's talk to each other. Where are you? I want to see you."

    ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting for you at Qingdao Red Heart Cafe in an hour.¡± After saying that, Mr. Situ hung up the phone.

    "Do you know where the Red Heart Cafe is?" I asked Sun Xiaopeng.

    Sun Xiaopeng nodded: "Well, of course I know, I'll send you there."

    "That's fine." I nodded.

    Afterwards, Sun Xiaopeng drove me to downtown Qingdao and came to a coffee shop called Hongxin.

    What I didn¡¯t expect was that this cafe didn¡¯t look so luxurious or famous, but rather a bit shabby and located in a small alley.

    "How do you know about such a remote cafe?" I asked curiously.

    Sun Xiaopeng said: "This place was a service base of the Demon Hunting Organization in Qingdao City before, and it had contact with us in Laoshan."

    "This used to be the place where the demon hunting organization was. Can I go in with you?" Sun Xiaopeng asked me.

    Sun Xiaopeng was probably worried that I would be attacked by Mr. Situ after I entered, so it would be nice to have some protection when I entered.

    I patted his shoulder: "No need, just wait for me outside."

    With my current strength, even if Mr. Situ makes a sneak attack, he should not be my opponent. What's more, if I go alone, I can be more sincere.

    Sun Xiaopeng parked the car atAt the entrance of the Red Heart Cafe, he reminded me when I got off the car: "Be careful. If anything goes wrong, let me know immediately."

    "Don't worry." I nodded, holding the Sanqing Huayang Spear, and walked in with Qingluan Huofeng behind me.

    The lights in this cafe are very dim and there are very few customers. They are gathering in twos and threes to drink coffee.

    I walked to the front desk and asked the waiter: "Where is Mr. Situ?"

    Since this place used to be the place where the demon hunting organization was located, they must know Mr. Situ.

    The waiter looked about twenty years old and was a handsome young man. He smiled and pointed inside: "Go inside and turn left. There is a private room."

    "Yes." I walked in the direction he said and opened the door. Mr. Situ was sitting inside, looking at me with a smile on his face.

    I sat across from Mr. Situ. Mr. Situ smiled and said, "Only one person? Aren't you worried that I am ambushing someone here?"

    "You can't kill me unless Shen Wushuang takes action. If a person like Shen Wushuang kills me, he doesn't need a sneak attack at all, right?" I said, "I came here just to ask you, what do you mean?  "

    "It doesn't mean much, I just want to help you kill my master." Mr. Situ said calmly.

    When I heard this, I frowned: "What's the reason? Just because he wants to attack the underworld?"

    Mr. Situ took a long breath, looked at me and said, "Do you know Master?"

    I was stunned for a moment and said, "He is me, of course I understand."

    "Wrong, the person who knows him best is me." Mr. Situ said, "Even if he is you, he has already passed a thousand years, and the changes in this thousand years have been earth-shaking."

    I took a sip of the coffee on the table and looked at him without saying anything, waiting for him to continue.

    Mr. Situ continued: "What kind of person do you think Master is?"

    "What kind of person?" I was stunned for a moment: "Since he is the ultimate yin, he is naturally a villain."

    When Mr. Situ heard this, he laughed: "But he also has the ultimate Yang. How do you think Master achieved these two extreme powers? Do you really think he is a pure bad guy, or maybe  , did he do this to kill you?"

    "Isn't it?" I asked.

    ¡¾PS: I have been preparing for Yin Yang 2 these days. There are only two chapters. Please understand.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 755 Six Big Shots

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Mr. Situ listened to our words, paused, and slowly said: "My master can practice Yang to the extreme, how can he be an evil person?"

    Mr. Situ touched the back of his head and said, "After Master escaped from the Xianglu Mountain Miao Village, he had great resentment and killed many people. After all, he is the ultimate condensed form of Yin."

    "But later, the master became so invincible that he had no opponent, and he also fell into confusion." Mr. Situ looked at me and said: "After the master achieved great enlightenment, he devoted himself to doing good. In the end, he practiced Yang to the extreme, and even  The yin and yang are perfectly integrated.¡±

    I didn¡¯t speak and listened quietly.

    Mr. Situ continued: "I don't know the reason for this. What I know is that he has been looking for an answer."

    "What he has always wanted to do after living for so long is to find an answer." Mr. Situ looked at me and said, "The reason why he has done so many things is for the answer."

    "For an answer?" I frowned and looked at Mr. Situ.

    Mr. Situ nodded slowly: "Master is very kind to me. In order to help him get the answer, I am willing to die, but I am not willing to let the demons and monsters invade the earth."

    "If we really do this, the world will definitely be devastated." When Mr. Situ said this, his face was full of sadness: "I am sorry for Master's great kindness."

    I asked slowly: "What answer does he want to know?"

    "I don't know." Mr. Situ shook his head: "Only you can make him understand this answer. This is why he arranged so many things for you."

    ¡°What if he can¡¯t get the answer from me?¡± I asked.

    When Mr. Situ heard what I said, he touched his nose and said, "It's impossible. You must have the answer he wants."

    "In that case, wouldn't it be enough for him to come and ask me directly? Why bother getting so many things?" I said.

    "I don't understand what Master is thinking." Mr. Situ shook his head slightly: "I only know that Master must be stopped from doing this."

    "I heard Ksitigarbha say before that the purpose of Shen Wushuang is to become destiny." I looked at Mr. Situ slowly and said.

    I also have my own purpose in asking this, mainly to test whether Mr. Situ is sincere. After all, he said that Shen Wushuang did so many things to find an answer.

    But Ksitigarbha said that Shen Wushuang wanted to become destiny.

    When Mr. Situ saw me asking this question, he was not surprised at all and nodded: "Yes, this is also part of Master's plan. In other words, he wants to find the answer here, but if you can't find the answer here either  , then he will become the destiny himself and use this method to know the answer."

    I asked: "Is it possible to do so many things for one answer?"

    Mr. Situ looked at me strangely: "Why is it impossible?"

    "Master has lived for so many years, and that answer has always supported his belief. For that answer, even if it means death, my master may agree without hesitation."

    Hearing this, I nodded and asked, "In that case, just give me the divine Gu worm."

    "Not yet." Mr. Situ shook his head slightly: "It's not that I don't want to give it to you. At this time, I have hidden the divine Gu worm within the Tongtian Sect. If I take out the divine Gu worm, my master may know about it.  ."

    "Only after Master leads the two demon clans and the war officially begins, can I steal the divine Gu worm from Tongtian Sect." He said.

    I¡¯m not surprised that he would not be able to carry something as important as a divine Gu worm with him.

    I stood up and bowed my hands to Mr. Situ: "In that case, I will take my leave first. I also hope that Mr. Situ can bring the divine Gu worm to help."

    "Yes." Mr. Situ nodded.

    I turned around and left, walking out of the Red Heart Cafe. As soon as I got in the car, Sun Xiaopeng asked hurriedly: "Axiu, what did that old bastard Mr. Situ tell you?"

    I rolled my eyes at Sun Xiaopeng, and then told him exactly what Mr. Situ said.

    After hearing this, Sun Xiaopeng frowned: "I'm still a little worried. Do you think this is a trap?"

    "It's useless for you to claim to be smart. If Mr. Situ wanted to harm us, then he would definitely make some demands on me, but he didn't mention anything. Instead, he said that after the war, he would bring divine Gu insects to help."

    ¡°Would you harm someone like this?¡± I asked.

      When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he nodded with all his thoughts.

    I continued: "Don't worry."

    My personal intuition is that Mr. Situ should really want to help us. Otherwise, as I said, if he really wanted to harm us, how could he not ask for anything at all? This is completely inconsistent with common sense.

    When Sun Xiaopeng and I drove back to Laoshan, Ai Tangtang called and asked Sun Xiaopeng and me to rush to the yard where we lived.

    When Sun Xiaopeng and I returned to the room, Boss Yunhai and Mao Dacai also came.

    Seeing Boss Yunhai, Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "Boss, why are you here?"

    "How can we not participate in such a big event as beating Shen Wushuang?" Yunhai boss said, stroking his bald head.

    Sun Xiaopeng glanced at him: "You monks from Longyin Temple are not as powerful as us from Laoshan. You still want to join the war?"

    The boss of Yunhai shrugged: "Who said that our Longyin Temple is preparing to join the war? I am just here to help you in my personal capacity. The six of us who catch monsters gather together, and Shen Wushuang may not be more than that."

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he nodded slightly: "That's right. We in Laoshan don't have to participate in the war, but I, Sun Xiaopeng, have to participate in the war. Who told us and my two brothers to go?"

    We looked at each other and smiled, then sat down and started chatting.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Occasionally, I had to go to Luo Fang and Boss Yunhai for help when dealing with the lowest-level zombies.

    But now there are six of us, and each of us is extraordinary.

    Ai Tangtang will not talk about it anymore. She is the most beloved princess of the Dragon King and has gathered thousands of favors from the Dragon Clan.

    Sun Xiaopeng and Boss Yunhai became the head of Laoshan Mountain and the abbot of Longyin Temple. Basically, they are the leaders of the righteous people in the Yin and Yang world.

    Luo Fang had already become a demon king in the demon world, and his status was almost equal to that of the Dragon King and the King of Demons.

    And Mao Dacai, before escaping into the underworld, was also the great demon king of the demon clan who was in charge of a state.

    "And I, leading the anti-demon army to repel the demons, have even practiced Yang to the extreme. I can be considered a rare master in the world, right?"

    Unexpectedly, so many years have passed in the blink of an eye. The six people who used to hang out in a shabby milk tea shop all day long are now basically among the top figures in the Yin and Yang world.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 756 Ai Tangtang leaves

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    We chatted for a full five hours, and the sky was already darkening. Most of the conversations we talked about were interesting things about our life in the milk tea shop.

    ¡°For example, the cat Dacai pestered us to buy cat food, or a little girl asked Luo Fang for his phone number.

    ??Or maybe Sun Xiaopeng asked a beautiful girl for her phone number, but was immediately ignored.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT OFFICE

    Sun Xiaopeng even asked someone to bring five pieces of beer, saying that he would not return until he was drunk.

    As a result, he vomited after drinking only one box.

    Although there are many people, there are few people drinking.

    ¡°Zhao Yazi and Miss Qingzi don¡¯t drink.

    Ai Tangtang, this girl, can drink a thousand cups without getting drunk. Drinking is no different from drinking plain water. We didn¡¯t let her drink at all, otherwise we would all have to make her drink down.

    When Boss Yunhai saw Sun Xiaopeng arrogantly bringing five items of wine, he hurriedly said that he was a monk and did not drink and could not violate the precepts.

    As for the cat¡¯s wealth, apart from cat food and wine, it has no interest in it.

    So in fact, the only ones drinking were me, Luo Fang, and Sun Xiaopeng.

    Sun Xiaopeng was vomiting like crazy. If he continued to drink, he would probably have to spit out the gall, so he didn't dare to let him continue drinking.

    We then ate and chatted together. At two o'clock in the morning, we each went back to our respective rooms to sleep.

    When I woke up, I was in a daze and my head hurt. I rubbed my forehead, opened my eyes, looked around, and found that Ai Tangtang was not in the room.

    I probably went out to find breakfast. I got dressed and was about to pour a glass of water, but I found a note on the table. I picked up the note and looked at it, and I was shocked.

    "Axiu, I have returned to the demon world. I have to persuade my father to retreat. Don't worry about my safety. My father loves me the most."

    There was a grimace drawn on the note at the end.

    Why did this silly girl run back to the devil world alone?

    I recalled it carefully at this time. It seemed that Ai Tangtang was a little depressed yesterday when we were drinking. It was just that she looked like this when she learned that her father was going to attack Yangjian, so I didn't take it to heart.

    I didn¡¯t expect that this girl would secretly return to the Demon Realm alone. She was so stupid.

    No one can tell what is happening in the demon world now. After all, I don¡¯t know if it is the Dragon King who is threatened by Shen Wushuang.

    Under normal circumstances, the Dragon King would not attack Yangjian rashly. At least he would prepare for a long time. If he suddenly ordered to attack Yangjian, he was obviously threatened by Shen Wushuang.

    Can Ai Tangtang persuade the Dragon King to retreat?  impossible.

    "On the contrary, she, a silly girl, ran back to the devil world. She didn't know what dangers there would be."

    I hurriedly picked up the Sanqing Huayang Gun.

    He ran out and knocked on the doors of Boss Yunhai, Luo Fang and others one by one.

    Soon, they all came out of the house.

    Sun Xiaopeng rubbed his hazy eyes and asked: "Axiu, what's wrong?"

    "See for yourselves." I picked up the note and handed it over, saying, "That silly girl Ai Tangtang ran back to the devil world alone!"

    "Return to the Demon Realm?"

    They are all sensible people and know how dangerous it is to return to the Demon Realm at this time. Their expressions changed. After reading the note, they all fell silent.

    "What are you going to do?" Boss Yunhai looked up at me and asked.

    "I'll go to the Demon Realm to bring her back." I said, "I'm not worried about her going back to the Demon Realm alone."

    "We are not worried if you go alone." Sun Xiaopeng said: "According to our speculation, Shen Wushuang can kill you now. If you meet Shen Wushuang in the demon world, he will definitely kill you."

    "You don't have to persuade me, I will definitely go." I said firmly.

    Luo Fang, who had been silent, said, "I'll go with you."

    "If we encounter Shen Wushuang, if we join forces, we may be able to protect ourselves." Luo Fang said, "As for the preparations in Yangjian, it is enough to leave it to Sun Xiaopeng and the others."

    "Yeah." I nodded and agreed.

    I am not a hypocritical person, and what Luo Fang said is right. If I go alone, if I encounter Shen Wushuang alone, I will definitely die, but it is also very dangerous. If he goes with me, he will be much safer.

    What¡¯s more, the demon clan at this time alsoDon't know what the situation is yet.

    If I am completely controlled by Shen Wushuang, there are more than a dozen masters of green demonic energy in the demon tribe. Even if I can save my life from them, it will not be easy to take Ai Tangtang away.

    Luo Fang went with him and the situation became much better.

    We are not long-winded people. Now that we have made a decision, he and I packed our luggage, and Sun Xiaopeng sent us to the airport.

    Along the way, Qingluan Fire Phoenix was also chirping, and I didn¡¯t know what to say on my shoulder.

    They are extremely smart, maybe they saw that I was not in a good mood, so they tried to comfort me.

    I grinned at them and said nothing.

    After arriving at the airport, Sun Xiaopeng said to the two of us: "When you two go to the devil world, be careful. If you encounter Shen Wushuang, run away if you can."

    "Don't worry, do you think I'm stupid? If I can't beat him, will I still fight against Shen Wushuang?" I rolled my eyes at Sun Xiaopeng.

    Sun Xiaopeng still had some worry in his eyes, but he didn't say anything else.

    We entered the airport and bought tickets to Lhasa.

    Soon, the plane took off.

    When Luo Fang and I arrived in Lhasa, it was already two o'clock in the afternoon. We hailed a taxi and headed directly towards the snowy mountain.

    Unexpectedly, in the middle of driving, some soldiers actually stopped the taxi and no longer allowed the taxi to go up the mountain. It seemed that the people above had regulations that did not allow ordinary people to go up the mountain at will.

    It¡¯s probably also the reason for that big war.

    I showed my colonel¡¯s ID, and then asked the taxi driver to go down the mountain and leave. A soldier drove a jeep and took me towards the cave leading to the devil¡¯s world.

    Along the way, I also saw the original battlefield.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Instead of the blood-covered scene at the beginning, now the ground is covered with white snow, which looks extremely beautiful. No one would believe that such a big and bloody battle had happened here before.

    Although with the naked eye, it is all white snow, but with my yin and yang eyes, I can also see that there are many grievances and resentments wandering here.

    Although after the war, the monks from Longyin Temple and many Yin-Yang Masters stayed to liberate these resentful spirits for a few days, there were too many vengeful spirits, so how could they all be rescued.

    What's more, among the resentful spirits, the most difficult one to transcend is the military spirit.

    Because the willpower of soldiers is much stronger than that of ordinary people, once they become wronged souls, they are not as easy to escape as ordinary lonely ghosts.

    [ps: There are only two updates today. My girlfriend¡¯s parents will come to my house tomorrow. When the two parents meet, I feel a little nervous. Haha, I don¡¯t know if I can leave a good impression.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 757 Let him rest assured

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I looked at the innocent souls outside and let out a long sigh.

    Although these military souls have become innocent souls, they are firm-willed and will not harm anyone at will. They just wander around the battlefield. After a while, they will slowly disintegrate and cease to exist.

    Luo Fang heard my sigh: "These wronged souls are all my fault."

    I turned to look at Luo Fang. Luo Fang¡¯s expression was dull. I smiled and said, ¡°Why, do you still feel that you have done something wrong?¡±

    "I didn't say that I did anything wrong. It was indeed because of me that they became injustices, but I also don't think that my decision was wrong." Luo Fang said with a smile: "For Zhao Yazi, I will do anything.  I am willing to do anything.¡±

    Hearing this sentence, I couldn't help but think of what Mr. Situ told me about the many things Shen Wushuang had done for a so-called answer.

    I couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Is it really okay to do whatever it takes to achieve a goal?¡±

    Luo Fang nodded: "Axiu, you are a sentimental person. You have many people worthy of your protection and things you pursue, but I am different. I live to protect the little girl and to be with her.  Together."

    "This is my belief in living." Luo Fang said with firm eyes.

    I muttered: "Do you have the belief to live?"

    Speaking of which, the belief that has always supported Shen Wushuang's survival is the answer that Mr. Situ said that Shen Wushuang is looking for?

    What if Shen Wushuang finds the answer?

    "Although you are my brother, I have to say that we are two different people." I smiled and said to Luo Fang, "I can't do anything for the sake of one thing."

    "What if it threatens Ai Tangtang's life? You will do anything to save Ai Tangtang, right?" Shen Wushuang asked.

    After hearing this, I thought for a moment and nodded: "That's right. I am willing to do anything for Ai Tangtang."

    "But there are exceptions. For example, saving Ai Tangtang will cause the demon clan to invade the underworld and massacre us humans. If this is really the problem, I don't know how I will choose."

    It's not that I don't love Ai Tangtang, but everyone is different. I am indeed willing to do anything for Ai Tangtang, but there is a bottom line. If it is just for Ai Tangtang, the world will be plunged into dire straits, and let  The two clans of demons and monsters are killing people. If this is really the question, I really can't give a definite answer.

    It¡¯s too selfish to do this. Of course, there is no right or wrong in this kind of thing.

    Just like when Luo Fang led the demons to attack the underworld for Zhao Yazi, maybe in the eyes of others, or even in my eyes, he did something wrong.

    But for himself, there was no problem with this decision.

    "Forget it, let's not talk about it." I shook my head. I didn't expect myself to be someone like Luo Fang.

    In other words, I am who I am, and I don¡¯t need to change. It¡¯s best not to encounter these things.

    If you don¡¯t encounter it, then no matter how much you think about it now, it won¡¯t make any sense. If you encounter it, think about it later.

    On this snow-capped mountain, a cement road has been shown when reaching the cave into the Demon Realm. It is estimated that the local government has considered the special terrain here. If anything happens to the Demon Realm, there is a wider road, and it will be easier to mobilize troops there.  .

    The car drove directly to the entrance of the cave.

    The soldier saluted me and said, "Chief, due to regulations, this is a forbidden area. I can't enter, so I can only send the chief here."

    "Thank you." I thanked him, then pulled Luo Fang up, got out of the car, and walked into the cave.

    Qingluan Fire Phoenix followed us.

    While walking in the cave, because I was idle and bored, I also chatted with Luo Fang about the incident when I rushed from the cave to the Demon Plain and was stopped by the wild light.

    After Luo Fang heard this, he smiled and said: "I was careless at the time. I didn't expect you to be able to escape from Huang Mang. If I had known, I would directly hand over the battlefield to Huang Mang's command. I would personally guard this cave.  One battle and we will win."

    Luo Fang is right. The most important reason why we were able to repel the demons was that I brought out the black-armored army from the demon plains.

    At this time, I also had some doubts and asked: "By the way, how on earth did you let 100,000 demon elites pass under the eyes of the Black Armored Army?"

    Luo Fang said: "The method is actually very simple. Although Jining was only possessed by fate at the beginning, it was fate after all. With a??The cover-up method specifically targeted at the Black Armored Army was passed.  "

    When I heard this, I frowned and asked, "What if Shen Wushuang also has this method?"

    "Are you worried about this?" Luo Fang glanced at me and said, "Don't worry, although Shen Wushuang is powerful, it is not fate or the way of heaven. No matter how powerful he is, he cannot let a hundred thousand demon elites pass through the demon plain."

    "Don't even talk about 100,000 people. The Black Armored Army doesn't know how to monitor the entire demon plain. As long as there are more than ten demon soldiers, they will be discovered immediately. After all, ordinary demon soldiers will not restrain their evil aura.  ." Luo Fang said: "Other big demons or demons who pass through the demon plain must completely restrain their aura so that they will not be detected by the black armored army."

    "But if you restrain your aura, you can only walk through the Demonic Plain. You can't fly. It will take you many days to walk. Once you do this, you are very likely to be encountered by the patrolling black armored army."

    Hearing this, I nodded slightly.

    After the two of us arrived at the Demonic Plain, we did not restrain our auras. I directly turned the Qingluan Fire Phoenix into a hot wheel, and together with Luo Fang we flew toward the boulder that entered the Demon Realm.

    When Ai Tangtang arrived here, he would definitely not restrain his aura, but fly directly towards the demon world.

    Heijiajun has been familiar with Ai Tangtang for a long time. He knows that Ai Tangtang is my wife and will not stop her.

    We flew for less than an hour and arrived at the big rock.

    At this time, a soldier from the Black Armored Army was standing under the stone. As we landed slowly, the soldier came up, cupped his hands and said, "Major General."

    "Huh? Is something wrong?" I asked.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Now that my master came back, he changed his name to "Major General." It's like a new generation replaced an old man.

    "General Hate asked me to wait for you here. By the way, I want to tell you that Miss Ai returned to the Demon Realm two hours ago." He said.

    Two hours ago?  So that counts as four hours ago?

    "In addition, General Hate asked me to tell you that the demon world has been completely controlled by Shen Wushuang at this time. Please be careful before letting you enter." The soldier said.

    When I heard this, I said, "Just go back and tell Master so that he can rest assured." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 758 Meeting Ao Fang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Unexpectedly, I was already controlled by Shen Wushuang at this time. I became even more anxious. I hurriedly said goodbye to this Black Armored Soldier, and Luo Fang and I entered the demon world.

    After entering the Demon Realm, we looked around. I was originally planning to fly directly towards Longzhou City.

    Luo Fang held my hand: "I know you are anxious, but it is useless to be anxious. We will walk there."

    "Yeah, that's right." I nodded.

    If we fly over, it will be too obvious. It is probably impossible for Shen Wushuang to know whether we will enter the demon world.

    It¡¯s better to keep a low profile. After all, the main purpose of this trip is to bring back Ai Tangtang, and I don¡¯t want to cause any complications.

    Luo Fang and I walked quietly.

    Although it was ¡®walking¡¯, Luo Fang and I were actually flying close to the ground at extremely fast speeds.

    But the reason why this can be done is because this blood-soil plain is the junction of the two demon clans, and there are basically no demons.

    When we approached Xingzhou City, I took Luo Fang, kept a low profile, and walked slowly towards Xingzhou City.

    When approaching Xingzhou City, I originally wanted Luo Fang to hide his evil aura, but at first glance, there were quite a few demons entering Xingzhou City at this time, coming in and out.

    As for me, I am the incarnation of a lotus root, and I am more of a monster, so naturally I am not afraid of searches.

    We entered Xingzhou City.

    At this time, there were basically few civilian monsters walking around in Xingzhou City. Most of them were monster soldiers wearing armor. These monster soldiers patrolled back and forth, giving people a feeling that a war was imminent.

    Luo Fang and I looked at each other.

    Luo Fang whispered in my ear: "How to fix it?"

    ¡°Follow me first, let¡¯s go meet the eldest prince of the Dragon Clan.¡± I said.

    The Monster Clan is not a vegetarian. We may have no problem sneaking into Longzhou City with the help of the two of us, but if we want to find Ai Tangtang without being discovered by other Monster Clan, it will probably be difficult. If we can have the help of the eldest prince, then naturally  It's much easier.

    I took Luo Fang secretly to the entrance of the eldest prince Ao Fang's mansion.

    I knocked on the door gently, and soon, the door opened. The old housekeeper of Ao Fang Mansion opened the door. When he saw it was me, his expression changed again, and he hurriedly welcomed us in.

    After we entered, he hunched his back and asked: "Prince-in-law, why did you come back suddenly? The little princess is not with you?"

    He didn¡¯t seem to know about Ai Tangtang¡¯s return to the devil world.

    But it¡¯s normal. Ai Tangtang was anxious to find the Dragon King and ask him to retreat. He probably didn¡¯t stop in Xingzhou City. I lowered my voice and said, ¡°I want to see my eldest brother.¡±

    Since I¡¯m married, I can no longer call you the eldest prince Ao Fang, but I will change my name to eldest brother.

    "The eldest prince is attending a meeting in the army. You and your friends please come with me. I will send someone to inform him right away."

    With that said, the old housekeeper took us to the hall and made two cups of tea.

    "Then the old housekeeper ordered a servant to go out and inform the eldest prince, while he stood aside and waited for our instructions.

    I also had some doubts in my heart. I didn¡¯t know whether I should trust this butler.

    I don¡¯t know if I should believe the eldest prince. After all, the demon world has been controlled by Shen Wushuang at this time. If he learns that I have come to the demon world and informs Shen Wushuang, it will be troublesome.

    But there is no other choice at this time. If you want to take Ai Tangtang away quietly, it seems that you can only ask the eldest prince for help.

    But in fact, there is no need to worry too much. Unless Shen Wushuang personally takes action at this time, the people who can leave me and Luo Fang in the demon world probably don¡¯t exist yet. Even if all the masters of the demon clan gather together, it is estimated that Luo Fang and I can¡¯t.  Can come and go freely.

    An hour later, the footsteps of the eldest prince were heard outside. After he walked in, his face looked a little ugly, and he waved to the old butler, who understood and walked out.

    The eldest prince sat on the main seat.

    "Brother." I shouted with my hands in hand.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The eldest prince nodded and looked at me with strange eyes.

    I was still surprised, wondering if he really notified Shen Wushuang, but his next words dispelled my worries.

    "Ah Xiu, our attack on Yangjian is a helpless move. It will put you and Tangtang in trouble." Ao Fang said awkwardly.

    I said: "Brother, why don't we speak the same language as our family? But I'm still curious, why does my father-in-law suddenly want to attack the world of the underworld?"

    "Because Shen Wushuang." Ao Fang shook his head slightly: "??Threaten my father that if he doesn't send troops to attack Yangjian, he will kill all our dragons. If someone else threatens me like this, my father may ignore it, but Shen Wushuang can do such a thing.  "

    "So don't blame Father for this matter. He only agreed to it for the sake of the rise and fall of our Dragon Clan." Ao Fang sighed and said, "Actually, we don't want to attack the Yang Realm. Our Monster Clan is in this Demon Realm.  It¡¯s been living for thousands of years.¡±

    "In the first few hundred years, we still wanted to break out of the demon world fiercely, but after these thousands of years, our demon clan has long taken root here. It is good to be able to go out to the earth, but if we can't, it will be fine." Ao  Fangdao.

    I smiled and said nothing. Ao Fang probably said this just because he was concerned about my feelings.

    No one wants to live in a place like the Demon World where birds don¡¯t poop. Even if they are used to living in a place where birds don¡¯t poop, they would want to escape from such a place.

    ¡°But Ao Fang could take my feelings into consideration, so I¡¯m very grateful for what he said.

    Ao Fang then asked: "By the way, what do you want to do when you return to the devil world this time? If you want to do ideological work for your father and want him to withdraw from the army, then don't mention it, unless you can kill Shen Wushuang, what about the other little sister?  Not with you?"

    "Brother, to be honest, Ai Tangtang secretly returned to the demon world just to find her father-in-law and persuade him to retreat. As soon as I found out, I came over immediately, for fear that something would happen to her." I said.

    When Ao Fang heard this, he frowned tightly and couldn't help but said: "My little sister is really fooling around. My father will never retreat easily. This matter is no different than before. This is related to our Dragon Clan's fate."  Rise and fall!¡±

    "Brother, I want to take that girl Tangtang back, but now the demon world has been controlled by Shen Wushuang. We can't reveal our whereabouts. Please help me," I said.

    When Ao Fang heard this, he smiled and said: "That's why you two came to me. No problem. I will arrange a carriage to take you to Longzhou City. In addition, I will ask my people in Longzhou City to help you as much as possible. Just  But I can¡¯t go to Longzhou City in person, the army is being prepared at this time, so I can¡¯t leave rashly.¡±

    "Thank you, brother." I thanked you.

    Ao Fang waved his hand, and then arranged a carriage to take Luo Fang and I to Longzhou City. However, the carriage was extremely slow. By the time we arrived at Longzhou City, it was already five days later.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 759 Butler Xu

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    It seems that among the monster clan¡¯s territories, only Longzhou City is relatively normal.

    In other places, demon troops are gathering everywhere. The entire team and the entire demon territory are filled with the feeling of a war ahead.

    Maybe those places in the demon world are the same as the demon clan at this time.

    The only difference may be Longzhou City. At this time, there is no difference between Longzhou City and where I was before.

    Since it was the carriage sent back by the eldest prince, the guards at the city gate did not stop it at all. In Longzhou City, the demon people were shopping, chatting, drinking tea, and eating with smiles. Their lives did not seem to be affected.

    Luo Fang and I were sitting in the carriage and couldn't help but say, "Aren't these people worried at all?"

    Luo Fang said to me with a smile: "Why should they worry?"

    "Huh? What do you mean?" I asked.

    Luo Fang said: "No matter where they are, they are divided into three, six or nine levels, especially the monsters and demons."

    "The demon people in other places may have been displaced due to war, or their young men may have been captured due to war, but Longzhou City is different."

    "These demon people living in Longzhou City are basically the descendants of those soldiers who followed the Dragon King and the King of Demons to fight for the world. Naturally, their treatment is different. Other ordinary demon people want to live in Longzhou City.  It¡¯s basically impossible.¡±

    "Besides, other people are worried because if the demon clan wins, there will be no benefit to them. But these demon people living in Longzhou City are different. If they win, they can follow the Dragon King to the world of the first batch and obtain  benefit."

    I nodded and said no more, I just felt a little strange.

    ¡°After all, it won¡¯t be long before a war that determines the fate of the demon clan will almost happen, but these demon people are not worried at all, and maybe they don¡¯t even know about it, right?

    We rode the eldest prince¡¯s carriage and successfully entered the inner city and arrived at the eldest prince¡¯s palace.

    The eldest prince¡¯s palace is very luxurious and has many servants. As soon as we entered through the back door, a butler came out.

    Wearing a green robe and a white beard, this butler came up to us with a smile and held his hands behind his back. He cupped his hands and said, "Your Majesty, Prince Consort, the eldest prince asked me to wait for you two again."

    "You're welcome." I said.

    "You can just call me Butler Xu." He introduced himself.

    I'm not polite. Since he came to see me, Ao Fang should also tell him the reason why I came to the devil world. I asked: "Steward Xu, I want to ask you something. Is Ai Tangtang back?"  ?¡±

    "The little princess came back five days ago." Butler Xu nodded.

    I quickly asked: "Is everything going to be okay after she comes back?"

    "I only heard that the little princess was back before, but I didn't take it to heart. When the eldest prince asked me to welcome you two a few days ago, he also asked me to investigate the whereabouts of the little princess and then tell you two.  "Butler Xu said.

    I asked: "Where is she?"

    Butler Xu sighed slightly and said, "It's okay if I don't ask, but I'll be really shocked if I ask."

    "A few days ago, after the little princess came back, she actually went to meet His Majesty and persuaded His Majesty to withdraw his troops. Alas, when Your Majesty mentioned this matter in court, a great demon objected."

    "This great demon was the one who followed His Majesty to fight for the world. Your Majesty always treated him with courtesy. Unexpectedly, just because of his opposition, he lost his official position and the power of his troops. It was precisely because of this kind of trouble that the court meeting was held.  No one will continue to oppose His Majesty¡¯s decision.¡±

    "Is this so?" I frowned and asked, "By doing this, the Dragon King is not afraid of inflicting public outrage?"

    "What's the public outrage? None of His Majesty the Dragon King's children are vegetarians." Butler Xu said with a smile: "The strength of the Dragon Clan on your Majesty's side is enough to deal with all the other big monsters."

    "Public anger is not terrible, but making His Majesty angry is really terrible." Butler Xu said.

    "I'm not interested in listening to these gossips. What's going on with Ai Tangtang now?" I realized that I didn't seem to get the point of the question, so I continued to ask.

    Butler Xu said with a smile: "Don't worry about the little princess's situation. Although your majesty heard that the little princess objected to sending troops, he was not angry. Later, the little princess kept pestering your majesty. In the end, your majesty became furious and threw the little princess  Throw her into the dragon abyss and let her reflect."

    "Long Yuan?" I asked.

    Butler Xu nodded.

    "Where is this Longyuan?" I askedAsked verbally.

    Butler Xu chuckled: "I really don't know this."

    "It's not that he doesn't know. Since he is the steward of the eldest prince's family, how could he not know about a place like Longyuan." Luo Fang patted me on the shoulder: "It's not for him to say it casually."

    "After all, he is a minister under the Dragon Clan. How could he do such a thing as telling the secrets of the Dragon Clan?" Luo Fang said lightly: "I have heard of this Long Yuan."

    Butler Xu didn¡¯t speak at this time, but he didn¡¯t mean to stop Luo Fang from speaking. He just led us into a secret living room, and then poured us two cups of tea with his own hands.

    After Luo Fang and I sat down, we took a sip of tea. Luo Fang then said slowly: "After a person dies, there will be a burial place for bones. After a dragon dies, there will also be a burial place for bones. And this Dragon Abyss,  It is the burial place of the Dragon Clan.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s equivalent to an imperial mausoleum, right?¡± I asked.

    Luo Fang nodded.

    I started to wonder in my heart and said, "What the hell, the Dragon King is so stuffed all day long that he wants my wife to go to the imperial mausoleum to reflect?"

    Luo Fang rolled his eyes at me: "In your eyes, it is a cemetery, but to their demon clan, it is the supreme holy land. Basically no one can go there except the dragon clan."

    After hearing this, I asked Butler Xu with a smile: "Butler Xu, where is that place?"

    When Butler Xu heard my question, he shuddered all over and said hurriedly: "Even if I know this, I can't tell you. Revealing Long Yuan's address is a capital crime for our demon clan. If the Dragon King knows it, even if it is  The eldest prince can¡¯t protect me, and he will even kill me first.¡±

    "It's better not to ask him. This is the rule of the demon clan." Luo Fang said.

    I looked at him: "Then do you know?"

    Luo Fang shook his head and asked, "What's the use if I know? Just ask the Dragon King directly?"

    "But Shen Wushuang." I couldn't help but speak.

    Luo Fang smiled: "Do you think the Dragon King is stupid? The Dragon King is just threatened by Shen Wushuang at this time. Since he is threatened, he will not work for him willingly. You are still his son-in-law after all. Even if he is not his son-in-law, he is being threatened.  Shen Wushuang threatens, and Shen Wushuang wants to kill you again. He must make trouble whenever he can. It doesn't matter if it makes Shen Wushuang sick. Do you think he will tell Shen Wushuang about our coming to the devil world?" (Remember the website address of this site.)  £ºwww.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 760 What medicine is being sold?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Luo Fang is right, bro, I am also his son-in-law after all. Even if he doesn¡¯t help me much, this Dragon King won¡¯t do much harm to me, right?

    Thinking of this, I said to Butler Xu: "Butler Xu, do me a favor and let us meet the Dragon King in private."

    When Butler Xu heard this, he hurriedly shook his head: "Your Majesty has many things to do every day. I am just a mere butler. How can I arrange for you to meet with Your Majesty?"

    "Don't be polite. If you were an ordinary housekeeper, of course it would be impossible, but you are the eldest prince's housekeeper." I said with a smile.

    What is the identity of the eldest prince? If the Dragon King had not lived for so long, then the eldest prince would not be called the eldest prince, but would be called the prince instead.

    For a person with the status of the eldest prince, don¡¯t think that the butler of his mansion really has no role.

    The eldest prince definitely doesn¡¯t bother to take care of all kinds of relationships. All relationships are handled by Steward Xu and his steward in Xingzhou City.

    The higher the status of a person, the higher the status of the housekeeper in the family.

    Butler Xu said that he was not able to arrange for us to meet the Dragon King, which was absolutely perfunctory. This kind of thing really didn't need to be thought about.

    I rolled my eyes at this guy: "Butler Xu, since the eldest prince has arranged for you to receive us, he must have told you to help us, right?"

    Butler Xu frowned slightly when he heard this.

    "Besides, you just arranged for us to meet the Dragon King. If you blame us for anything, it will be the eldest prince's responsibility and it will be none of your business." I said.

    When Butler Xu heard this, he took a long breath and said: "Your Majesty should have time tonight. I will arrange for you two to meet His Majesty."

    Luo Fang added: "By the way, remember, before we two meet the Dragon King, we must not reveal who wants to meet him."

    Butler Xu frowned and said, "You want to meet with His Majesty without revealing your identity? It would be a bit troublesome to arrange it this way."

    I grinned and said, "Just inform the Dragon King that it's an old friend from Yingzhou who wants to see him."

    "An old friend of Yingzhou?" Butler Xu looked at me doubtfully.

    "Just do as I say, the Dragon King will definitely meet us." I said.

    The one I borrowed was of course the Dragon King¡¯s old rival in love, the giant black dragon from Yingzhou.

    When the Dragon King heard the news, he would definitely not delay it.

    Butler Xu is also a neat person. Once a matter is decided, he hurried out the door, while Luo Feng and I sat in the living room drinking tea and chatting.

    Originally, Butler Xu said that he would arrange a room for us to rest, but Luo Fang refused, saying that we can rest in the living room.

    After people fall asleep, their vigilance will drop a lot. This cannot be changed by the skills Luo Fang and I have developed.

    Although I believe in the eldest prince, there are many things that I can¡¯t say for sure. What if he suddenly gets a head cramp and wants to harm us both?  When the time comes to be killed while sleeping, that would be an injustice.

    We both kept drinking tea, and it was soon evening.

    Butler Xu also walked in from the door and said with a smile on his face: "Congratulations to both of you. After hearing this, Your Majesty is eager to see you two."

    "Really?" I laughed.

    Although I don¡¯t know what the Dragon King¡¯s attitude is towards the giant black dragon, it is normal for the Dragon King to be eager to see him if that black dragon comes to Longzhou City.

    "You two are sorry." After saying that, Butler Xu took out a gray cloak, which can cover all people inside.

    "Your Majesty has ordered me to take you two there without letting others know."

    Luo Fang and I got what we wanted. Then, we put on our cloaks and followed Butler Xu towards the Dragon Palace.

    Butler Xu led the way, taking remote and dark routes with few people.

    Not long after, he took us outside a dilapidated garden.

    "Your Majesty is waiting for you two inside, so I'll take my leave first." After Butler Xu finished speaking, he turned around and left.

    And Luo Fang and I also walked into the garden.

    This garden is not big, the walls inside are in tatters, and the trees are withered a lot.

    It¡¯s hard to imagine that there would be such a dilapidated courtyard in the luxurious Dragon Palace.

    At this time, the Dragon King was wearing a yellow dragon robe and standing not far away with his hands behind his back. He slowly said: "Here?"

    After saying that, he turned around.??: "How did you escape from Yingzhou?"

    Luo Fang and I took off our robes at this time. When the Dragon King saw it was us, his eyes widened and there was a hint of anger in his voice: "Why are you two?"

    "Father-in-law." I shouted.

    The Dragon King looked at me with a cold face: "Humph."

    "You just lied to me like this?" Dragon King looked at me and asked.

    "Although the black dragon didn't come, I can give my father-in-law some information about the black dragon." I said.

    When the Dragon King heard this, he narrowed his eyes, obviously very interested: "Hurry up and tell me."

    I said: "Where is there any free lunch in this world? Where is Ai Tangtang?"

    "You don't need to care about my daughter." The Dragon King said.

    "That's my wife. Since she's married to me, and you, the father-in-law, have locked up my daughter-in-law, can't I come and ask where my daughter-in-law is?" I looked at the Dragon King and asked.

    The Dragon King looked angry and clenched his fists to take action.

    "You have to think clearly, even if I am the only one, you may not be my opponent now, not to mention that Luo Fang is still next to me. Don't let us beat you up in the Dragon Palace. How embarrassing, right?"  I looked at Dragon King and said with a smile.

    "The war is about to begin, and my daughter will follow you to death? Who is Shen Wushuang? He is invincible, but you two want to fight him?" the Dragon King said unceremoniously.

    I shrugged: "Yes, Shen Wushuang is indeed powerful, but at least we still have the strength to fight. I don't worry about letting my wife stay in your demon clan. Can you save my wife's life?"

    The Dragon King looked at me with a flat face: "I can't, but Long Yuan can. As long as my daughter is hiding safely in Long Yuan, even if Shen Wushuang wants to kill her, it won't be that easy."

    The Dragon King was extremely confident when he said this.

    "Where is Long Yuan?" I was too lazy to talk to the Dragon King.

    The Dragon King suddenly smiled and said: "I'll tell you the address of Long Yuan, and you tell me the situation of the black dragon, how about it?"

    "So kind?"

    I muttered in my heart, based on my understanding of this old dragon, he would never do this kind of loss-making business, but why did it suddenly happen today?

    When I thought about this, I began to wonder what kind of medicine this old guy was selling in his gourd.

    On the other hand, Luo Fang, who was beside me, slowly said: "I have heard of Long Yuan's name for a long time. It is said that those who go in, as long as they are not dragons, will never return." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.  com

 Chapter 761 The whereabouts of Long Yuan?

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When I heard this, I narrowed my eyes and looked at the Dragon King: "My father-in-law, after all, I am your son-in-law, and you are plotting against me like this?"

    With a faint smile on his face, the Dragon King said: "Didn't you say you love my daughter? What? You heard about the danger of Long Yuan and you didn't dare to go?"

    "Don't use provocations. Am I the kind of person who is easily angered by you?" I rolled my eyes at him: "I'm too lazy to bother you. Tell me the address of Long Yuan, and I'll tell you the black dragon."  Case."

    The Dragon King said nonchalantly: "Since that black dragon can't come out of Yingzhou, it doesn't matter whether I know about its situation or not."

    I chuckled in my heart, what the Dragon King said was too false. If it was really what he said, then he wouldn¡¯t have rushed to order Butler Xu to bring the two of us over, and he would not be afraid of being seen by others.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????And?not to mention that the black dragon is not inferior to the Dragon King, not to mention that the black dragon is the Dragon King's mortal enemy, do you say you don't care?  That's absolutely false.

    With such a hidden danger, who can feel comfortable?

    ¡°When I saw the Dragon King say this, I simply closed my mouth and became depressed to see who could hold it in.

    The Dragon King was really able to hold his temper, and the three of us stood like this for a full ten minutes.

    In the end, the Dragon King couldn't help it, looked at me and asked, "Do you really know that guy's situation?"

    ¡°Of course I know, but the only thing I know is that I was chased by that black dragon, but I won¡¯t tell the Dragon King about this kind of thing.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????OUT

    "Of course." I nodded: "I should be the only one who has entered Yingzhou recently, right? In other words, I am the only one who knows the whereabouts of the black dragon."

    When the Dragon King heard this, he said, "Tell me, what's going on with that guy now."

    Seeing that the Dragon King agreed, I said: "The black dragon is now extremely powerful. Perhaps it is because he has eaten too many fairy grass elixirs in Yingzhou. It is only a little bit short of turning into a red demon  "

    ¡°I can make up the black dragon no matter how strong it is.

    Of course, I¡¯m not afraid that the Dragon King won¡¯t tell me the whereabouts of Long Yuan after I tell him.

    ????????????????????????? For a person with the status of the Dragon King, he will either refuse to agree directly, or once he agrees, he will not regret it easily. This is not because he is afraid of losing face, but because his pride does not allow him to do so.

    Secondly, the Dragon King is no longer my opponent, not to mention that there is Luo Fang next to him. If the old grandson of the Dragon King really lies to me, then Luo Fang and I will join forces and not only kill this old guy, but also  It can give him a hard time.

    After I finished speaking, emotion appeared on the Dragon King's face, and he let out a long sigh: "Hey, he is also a peerless genius. If he stays in the Dragon Clan, he might be stronger than me now, and the Monster Clan will be even more powerful.  "

    When I heard what the Dragon King said, I laughed and said mockingly: "What are you feeling about this now? Why didn't you think of this when you drove him away?"

    Although this grandson is my father-in-law, how can he look like my father-in-law in doing all these bad things?  Naturally, I would not be polite to him.

    When the Dragon King heard this, he said: "When I was young, I just wanted to vent my anger. I didn't consider the future of our Dragon Clan and the future of our Demon Clan at all. For my own selfish desires, I forced a strong man like our Dragon Clan away.  Otherwise, if I join forces with him, we can even directly kill all the demons."

    "Okay, I don't want to hear your thoughts on life. Where is Long Yuan?" I looked at the Dragon King and said.

    Upon hearing this, the Dragon King closed his eyes, pondered for a moment, and said, "Zhang Xiu, I know you love my daughter, but are you sure you want to enter the Dragon Abyss? Even if you have the ultimate Yang, you may not be able to come out safely after entering the Dragon Abyss.  .¡±

    "Longyuan was not built by me, but existed before I was born. I was not the Dragon King at that time. Dragons who are about to die in the world will go to Longyuan to die, and the dead dragons will also be sent to Longyuan."

    The Dragon King looked at me and said, "You are not a dragon. If you enter the Dragon Abyss, your chances of coming out alive are very slim."

    I grinned: ¡°Isn¡¯t this exactly what you want to see?¡±

    When the Dragon King heard this, he chuckled: "That's right. If you die, all these worries of my daughter will disappear, and I won't have to worry about these things anymore."

    The Dragon King added: "Actually, you can choose to fight Shen Wushuang first. If you win, then go and take my daughter out. If Shen Wushuang dies, I can even pick her up personally, but if you die."

      When I heard this, I was silent for a moment, looked at the Dragon King and asked: "If Shen Wushuang threatens the lives of your entire dragon clan to ask you to hand over Ai Tangtang, will you do it?"

    When the Dragon King heard this, his eyes flashed with helplessness and he nodded slightly.

    "That's right, at least I won't." I looked at the Dragon King and said, "I know you have your own difficulties and you have to consider your people, but I can't allow my wife to be in such a place where she could fall into disgrace at any time.  into the hands of the enemy.¡±

    Luo Fang asked the Dragon King: "Can't you help pick Ai Tangtang out?"

    The Dragon King nodded: "Of course, but I will never do this. I would rather put my daughter in Longyuan and wait for you and Shen Wushuang to decide the winner!"

    "What if Shen Wushuang threatens you to hand over Ai Tangtang?" Luo Fang asked again.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when the time comes,¡± said the Dragon King.

    "What's your attitude? If you say that even if I beat you to death, I won't hand over Ai Tangtang, I, Zhang Xiu, will immediately turn around and leave. But with your attitude, how can I trust you with Ai Tangtang's safety?"  Such a guy?" I pointed at the Dragon King's nose and scolded him.

    When the Dragon King heard this, he said: "I will ask someone to take you to Longyuan."

    After saying that, he turned around and left, while Luo Fang and I stood there.

    Luo Fang whispered in my ear: "Actually, the Dragon King is right to do this. He does it for Ai Tangtang's good."

    "I understand." I said, "But I don't want to put Ai Tangtang in such an environment, where he will be caught by Shen Wushuang at any time."

    "I would rather let her come out and watch me die in battle." I clenched my fists and said.

    I know in my heart that Shen Wushuang will never hurt Ai Tangtang no matter what. He is me. I understand my feelings for Ai Tangtang best, so even if I die, I don¡¯t need to worry about Ai Tangtang.  Tangtang's safety.

    But I¡¯m just afraid that Shen Wushuang will use her to threaten me on the battlefield.

    If I die, Shen Wushuang will naturally not harm Ai Tangtang, but if he has to use Ai Tangtang to deal with me, Shen Wushuang will definitely do so without hesitation. It is with this in mind that I am so determined  I want to take Ai Tangtang away.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 762 The entrance to Longyuan

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "To be honest, if it weren't for Shen Wushuang, I would indeed like you as my son-in-law." The Dragon King looked at me with some admiration in his eyes.

    At this time, the Dragon King said: "Follow me, I will take you to Longyuan."

    After saying that, he turned around and left. Luo Fang and I naturally followed. But within two steps, the Dragon King stopped, looked back at Luo Fang and said, "Longyuan is the holy land of our Dragon Clan. Although Zhang Xiu is not our Dragon Clan,  , but he can still be regarded as my son-in-law from the dragon clan."

    "It doesn't matter if I make an exception and let him in once, but you can't go in." The Dragon King said to Luo Fang.

    As soon as I heard this, I said to Luo Fang, "Just stay in the Dragon Palace and wait for me."

    Luo Fang frowned and opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something. I walked over and patted him on the shoulder: "Don't worry, nothing will happen. The Dragon King is not my opponent now. If I can't escape from Long Yuan  Come out, there shouldn't be any other use for adding you."

    When Luo Fang heard this, he nodded slightly: "Be careful, I will wait for you in the Dragon Palace."

    "Don't worry." I waved my hand and followed the Dragon King.

    The Dragon King took me to a carriage in the Dragon Palace. After sitting on it, the Dragon King said to the horse in front: "Go to Longyuan."

    The horse was naturally spiritual. Hearing what the Dragon King said, he nodded and walked towards the outside of the Dragon Palace.

    The Dragon King sat next to me, and the atmosphere was a bit awkward.

    To be honest, I have quite complicated emotions towards Dragon King.

    On the one hand, he is my father-in-law, and on the other hand, I am very unhappy with him. However, it is not the same thing if the atmosphere is always so dull and awkward. I still can't help but say to the Dragon King: "Is Long Yuan far away?  "

    "Yes." The Dragon King nodded slightly: "Your current situation cannot be exposed easily, otherwise it will attract Shen Wushuang, so we can only take a carriage first, and when we are far away from Longzhou City, find a place where no one is around, and then I will take you to fly  past."

    After saying these words, the atmosphere became dull again. I didn¡¯t know what to say to him, so I simply stretched out my head and looked at the scenery on the street outside.

    "My master has returned to the Black Armored Army. Do you think you are sure to defeat him?" I looked at the scenery outside the window and asked.

    "It doesn't matter whether I can win or not. In your heart, maybe you think that I will covet the prosperity of the underworld?" The Dragon King sat cross-legged in the carriage and said to me: "If I really covet the prosperity of the underworld, I can leave the devil world.  When I return to the earth, my life will be much more comfortable than being a local emperor in this demon world."

    "Even I can still gather a large group of monsters and continue to be the Dragon King." The Dragon King said slowly: "I can't worry about these monsters."

    "They regard me as their king and respect me as their emperor. They can even charge into battle with my orders, regardless of their lives. How can I abandon them casually? Enter the world of the world by myself?"

    The Dragon King let out a long sigh: "I have long understood that in today's Yang world, even if you take the demon clan back, you will just be treated as a street rat. Maybe life in the demon world is a little harder, but at least it is stable.  Go to the underworld and be a street rat."

    "Although that old guy, the King of Demons, has been fighting with me for so many years, he has already understood this problem." The Dragon King shook his head slightly: "In the eyes of many people, he and I may both be vicious and cruel people.  , but he and I have stayed here and suffered for thousands of years because of our own people."

    When I heard this, I asked the Dragon King: "So, you are still a good person?"

    "In my life, I have killed countless people, monsters, and demons. If you only judge good and bad people by killing others, then I am definitely a bad person." The Dragon King snorted.

    I stopped talking at this time, and the carriage quickly drove to the outside of Longzhou City. The terrain outside Longzhou City was open and there were no monsters nearby.

    "Follow me." After the Dragon King finished speaking, he flew towards the sky.

    I blew a whistle, and the Qingluan Fire Phoenix hidden in my pocket flew out, turned into a hot wheel, and followed closely.

    The Dragon King flies very fast, but I can easily keep up with it while riding on the Hot Wheels.

    We flew for three hours. At first, I could still see some monster towns and villages under my feet, but in the next hour, the land under my feet was completely desolate.

    Suddenly, the two of us flew in front of a very high volcano.

    The top of this volcano is constantly spewing magma, and the entire volcano surface is covered with red and hot magma. This volcano??, there is not a single soul, and even from a long distance away, I can feel the hot breath coming towards my face.

    My brows were furrowed.

    At this time, there is still an army of monsters stationed under the volcano. This army is not large, only about two thousand people, but I can feel that there is a majestic monster inside.

    At the very least, it is green evil spirit.

    "This is Longyuan?" I asked, looking at the volcano.

    The Dragon King nodded slightly: "Yes, inside the volcano is Longyuan."

    I frowned and said, "I didn't expect it to be in such a remote place, and it seems to be such a place where birds don't poop."

    After hearing what I said, the Dragon King was not angry. Instead, he said: "Longyuan has our entire demon clan. No, that's not right. This place is actually a big secret of the entire demon world. It's just that we, the demon clan, got it first.  Then I established Long Yuan.¡±

    "Everyone thinks this is the tomb of our dragon clan, so we can send heavy troops to guard it so that no one will suspect it." The Dragon King said.

    When I heard this, I asked: "The King of Demons doesn't know what's going on here?"

    "Of course." The Dragon King nodded.

    I looked at the Dragon King in confusion: "How could you tell me such a secret so easily?"

    The Dragon King nodded without any concern: "When you went in, I never considered that you could come out alive. Do you really think I lied to you when I said that only dragons can enter the Dragon Abyss? In addition, even if the King of Demons knows now  With this news, Shen Wushuang is forcing us to prepare troops on both sides to attack Yangjian, how can he still have time to peep into Long Yuan's secrets?"

    Seeing what the Dragon King said, I nodded and flew towards the volcano without hesitation.

    Soon, I flew to the top of the volcano and looked at the hot magma below, bubbling continuously.

    The Dragon King said loudly: "If you enter this magma, you will soon enter the real Dragon Abyss. But let me remind you, it is easy to enter, but it is not so simple to come out."

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say more, Qingluan Huofeng!¡± I shouted.

    Suddenly, the flames of the wind ripped out of the flames and wrapped me in the group, and then rushed towards the magma under my feet.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 763 Bone Dragon

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The temperature of these magma is extremely high. Even if I fell in, I would probably be burned to ashes. Fortunately, Qingluan Fire Phoenix is ??here.

    The flames gushing out from the Qingluan Fire Phoenix could completely surround me and withstand the high temperature of the magma outside. I hid in the flames of the Qingluan Fire Phoenix and easily passed through the magma.

    When I came out of the magma, I was shocked by this place.

    This is Long Yuan?

    This is a red desert, continuous and endless, with no end in sight.

    But the sky is gray-black, and only above my head is a circle with a diameter of one hundred meters.

    This piece of sky is filled with hot magma. I should have come out from here, right?

    And in these red deserts, there are many animal bones and all kinds of bones.

    I held the Sanqing Huayang Gun in my hand, frowning, still thinking about how to find Ai Tangtang.

    Suddenly, the desert on the ground trembled. Although I was flying in the air and could not feel the vibration at all, I could see it with my naked eyes.

    A huge 'dragon' crawled out of the red desert.

    This dragon is estimated to be more than thirty meters long, with a dark skeleton all over its body, and where its eyes are, there are two groups of black demonic energy.

    "Bone dragon?"

    I looked at this bone dragon with great interest.

    The skull dragon opened its mouth and roared, with a hoarse sound compared to a living dragon. He slowly flew up and bit me.

    I thought about what the Dragon King said before, and I didn¡¯t dare to be careless at all. I took the Sanqing Huayang Spear and stabbed it into the forehead of this bone dragon.

    Easy.

    It was a little too relaxed, so relaxed that I was a little surprised. The head of this bone dragon was like tofu, and I stabbed it in easily. Then, the bones all over his body gradually dissipated, and fell into the red desert.  , turned into a ball of white ashes.

    "Isn't it right, so weak?" I couldn't help but sigh: "Is it possible that the old guy from the Dragon King is specifically trying to scare me?"

    But that¡¯s not right. If this place really wasn¡¯t as important as the Dragon King said, he wouldn¡¯t have arranged so many heavy troops to guard the volcano.

    I was still thinking wildly in my mind, when suddenly, there was another movement below.

    The ashes of the bone dragon that I had shot away before all floated up, and then reassembled into a bone dragon at an extremely fast speed.

    What's happening here?  refuses to die?

    The skull dragon flew towards it at a high speed. I rushed up and shot it again. With one shot, the skull dragon was reduced to ashes and scattered in the desert.

    But, something¡¯s wrong?

    I looked at the ashes in the desert under my feet. Why did this skull dragon vaguely feel that it was so much stronger than before?

    The strong point is very weak. After all, this skull dragon was shot away by me. Soon, the skull dragon came to life again. This time, I failed to stab it to death with one shot. Instead, I shot it to death.  It dodged, and I turned around and shot it, causing it to fall apart and fall into the desert.

    Seeing this, I was slightly shocked, what the hell, what¡¯s going on with this guy?

    refuses to die?  Will it gradually become stronger?

    Soon, the skull dragon came to life again.

    "Qingluan Huofeng, let's go and find Ai Tangtang. Don't fight with this guy!" I shouted.

    Qingluan Fire Phoenix turned around and flew up in the dragon abyss. Although the skull dragon was weak, it flew extremely fast. Even the Hot Wheels had to slow it down a little.

    It quickly caught up with me, and I could only kill it with one shot.

    So, in this red desert, such a drama was staged. This skull dragon kept chasing me, and then was beaten into powder by me.

    As time goes by, this bone dragon is getting stronger and stronger. Although it has not reached the point where I can't bear it, I also expect that if this continues, the strength of the bone dragon will sooner or later surpass me, even if I try my best.  , kill it, but before long, this guy will change back.

    The top priority is to find Ai Tangtang quickly. I didn¡¯t go in here to fight with this skull dragon. Finding my wife is the first priority.

    Qingluan Huofeng was extremely smart and understood the situation at this time. His speed increased rapidly, but he still couldn't escape the pursuit of the skull dragon behind him.

    What the hell, did you say it was just inside the volcano?

    In this Longyuan??Qingluan Fire Phoenix flew everywhere for more than an hour, but it couldn't fly to the end and couldn't find Ai Tangtang. Even if it was placed in the demon clan's territory, it must have flown more than half of it, right?

    This Long Yuan is really weird.

    The skull dragon caught up with me again. At this time, I could no longer kill it casually like I did at first.

    Instead, you have to fight it for a long time before you can kill it.

    I have also experienced it during this period, otherwise I would not kill it and keep dragging it like this. As long as I don¡¯t kill it, its strength should not increase.

    But the idea is good, but the reality is not so good.

    I have used this method once before. Although the skull dragon is weak, it does not mean that it is really weak enough that I can fight it while standing.

    It clawed at me. If I didn't block it, I would probably be injured. If I blocked it, I would be entangled by it. If I didn't kill it, I wouldn't be able to take the time to leave and look for Ai Tangtang.

    I fought with it for nearly a minute before finally killing it with one shot.

    "Qingluan Fire Phoenix, leave quickly!" I shouted.

    Fortunately, as the Skull Dragon goes to the back, it will take longer to resurrect each time. It is no longer like the original one, where it can be resurrected immediately as soon as it is killed.

    According to my calculations, it would take at least five minutes to kill it, resurrect it, and catch up with it at this time.

    Qingluan Fire Phoenix flew very fast, and I kept yelling Ai Tangtang's name, wanting to find her quickly.

    Five minutes passed in a flash.

    I looked back, and sure enough, the traces of the bone dragon had appeared in the sky. I frowned. The bone dragon opened its bloody mouth, roared and rushed towards me.

    "It's really troublesome." I rushed forward with the Sanqing Huayang Gun.

    At first, there was black demonic energy in its eyes, but now it has already turned into green demonic energy, and its strength is much stronger than before.

    I kept fighting with it with the Sanqing Huayang Spear, and finally seized an opportunity and shouted: "The way of heaven is clear and bright, the way of earth is peaceful. The way of humanity is empty and quiet, and the three talents are in one place. Mix the universe, and hundreds of gods will return to their fate. Ten thousand generals will accompany you.  , Eternally retreat from the Demonic Star!"

    After a spear pierced the skull dragon's forehead, the skull dragon dissipated instantly.

    I looked at the place where the bone dragon dissipated, and I cursed secretly in my heart, damn, now I have been forced to use the blast gun technique. After an hour, can I still fight this skull dragon?

    If you drag it on like this, sooner or later it will be a dead end!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 764 Finding Ai Tangtang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    " How come there is such a strange thing in this dragon abyss? I am very confused and a little confused. Damn it, this thing is more disgusting than Shen Wushuang.

    "If I can't beat Shen Wushuang, then I can't beat him. At least I can give it a try. If it doesn't work, I can think of some ways to escape."

    ¡°But this skull dragon clings to me like a mangy dog, like a piece of bullshit plaster, and I can¡¯t get rid of it no matter how hard I try.

    And after you die, you will continue to resurrect.

    Soon, the bone dragon caught up with me again. I gritted my teeth and rushed forward to fight with it.

    This time it was even stronger. After fighting for five minutes this time, I couldn't kill it. The green demonic energy on his body had turned into the peak of green demonic energy. I even suspected that after killing it, it would  It will not turn into the legendary red demonic energy.

    Damn it, just thinking about this makes me feel uncomfortable. It¡¯s so damn disgusting.

    In the end, I scattered the huge bone dragon again. The bone dragon turned into ashes and scattered on the red desert on the ground. I frowned. Next time this guy comes back to life, maybe I will  If you can't fight it, even if you can kill it, it may be a fierce battle and you may even be seriously injured.

    Ai Tangtang must be found as soon as possible.

    "Let's go!" I shouted to Qingluan Huofeng.

    Then, I found another direction and flew at high speed. After about five minutes, I finally noticed something different in the originally red desert. In the desert in the distance, there was a white skeleton.

    This skeleton looks a bit like a cage, five meters high, five meters wide, and square.

    At this time, there was a person sitting cross-legged in the cage. I took a closer look and it was Ai Tangtang.

    At this time, Ai Tangtang was wearing a purple Tang suit, sitting among the skeleton with a depressed expression.

    "Tang Tang!" I shouted loudly.

    Tangtang raised his head, saw me, his eyes were filled with joy, and he shouted happily: "Why are you here?"

    I flew to the skeleton. The gap in the skeleton was very wide. It looked like I could easily get out of it. But Ai Tangtang stretched out his hand and wanted to catch me. Just as he was about to stretch out from the gap, something unexpectedly appeared in the gap.  A red barrier appeared. As soon as Ai Tangtang's hand touched the barrier, he couldn't help but screamed, covered his hand and took a step back.

    "You silly girl, I'm not worried if you run back to the devil world, so of course I have to come and take you back." I said looking at Ai Tangtang in the cage.

    Ai Tangtang pouted and said, "I didn't expect that my father would lock me up. This cage is very powerful. No matter what I do, I can't get out."

    "You step back." I said, and then raised the Sanqing Huayang Spear.

    Ai Tangtang hurriedly took a few steps back, and I injected the ultimate Yang into the Sanqing Yang Transformation Spear, and then shouted: "The sky thunders Yin Yin, the land mines faint, Liujia Liuding, when you hear my name, you are not allowed to stay,  Welcoming auspiciousness and bringing blessings, the Dragon God will always be suppressed."

    The Sanqing Huayang Spear burst out with dazzling light, and then I shot it into the skeleton cage.

    Suddenly, there was a crisp sound of broken glass in this skeleton cage, and then the whole skeleton fell apart with a crash. Ai Tangtang rushed over and hugged me tightly, with a happy look on his face.

    "Why are you so happy?" I touched her forehead and asked, "Have you endured hardship?"

    "I haven't endured hardship." Ai Tangtang shook his head vigorously: "It's too late for my father to love me. I'm just locked up in such a miserable place without even food. Besides, if you don't feel it, just follow me now.  Are the heroes in Heroes Save Beauty the same?"

    "A beautiful girl like me was captured by a big devil, and then you came to save me. It's very romantic, isn't it." Ai Tangtang blinked and looked at me.

    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. What the hell is this? Is it still romantic?  When the skull dragon chases after him, there will be something more romantic.

    I don¡¯t want to be nagging Ai Tangtang: ¡°Hurry up, we¡¯ll be in big trouble later.¡±

    After saying that, I grabbed Ai Tangtang¡¯s hand and rushed towards the place where I came out of the magma before.

    The speed has also been improved to the extreme.

    Ai Tangtang saw that something was wrong with me and did not speak.

    Not long after, a deafening dragon roar came from the sky.

    I looked back and saw that the skull dragon was following me.

    At this time, the skull dragon was more than a hundred meters long. It was extremely huge. The eyes alone were probably bigger than my whole body. Moreover, his bones were no longer pure white as before, but became  light red.

      "What is this?" Ai Tangtang looked at the bone dragon in surprise: "How could there be such a monster in our Longyuan?"

    I turned my head and glanced at Ai Tangtang's surprised look, and understood in my heart. I guess Ai Tangtang didn't know what big secret Long Yuan had.

    "Hurry up and leave." I firmly pulled Ai Tangtang and flew towards the exit.

    This time, while the skull dragon was still very far away, I felt a strong pressure. This feeling has not been felt since I reached the ultimate level of Yang.

    Generally, you will feel this way when your life is under great threat.

    "This should be the undead soul of our dragon clan who died here before. I'm going to negotiate with it." Ai Tangtang looked at me with a questioning look on his face.

    "It's useless." I shook my head.

    Of course, this bone dragon should not harm Ai Tangtang, otherwise the Dragon King would not easily put Ai Tangtang into this ghost place.

    "I'll hold him back later, and you can find an opportunity to run out of Longyuan first." I said to Ai Tangtang.

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he looked at me: "What about you?"

    "With this skull dragon entangled in me, it will be difficult for me to leave for a while. Don't worry, you go first. As long as you go out, I will naturally have a way to escape." I said to Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang hurriedly shook his head: "No."

    "Okay, it's useless to talk so much now. Let's run to the exit from Longyuan first." I pulled Ai Tangtang and flew away.

    Fortunately, although the skull dragon's body has become larger, its speed has dropped a bit, and it is barely faster than Qingluan Fire Phoenix. It cannot catch up as easily as it did at first.

    On the way, I also asked Ai Tangtang: "You girl, what are you thinking? Why did you suddenly return to the demon world? Do you really think you can persuade the Dragon King to retreat?"

    Ai Tangtang grabbed my hand and said with a smile: "I'm actually not sure I can persuade my father to retreat, but other people can help you with other things, but I can't do anything. Maybe I  The only way that can help you is this."

    "I didn't know it would be a disservice." Ai Tangtang sighed and said, "My father always listened to me before, but I don't know why he is so determined on this matter this time." (Remember the website address of this website.  £ºwww.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 765 Exit

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "I know why!" Suddenly Ai Tangtang slapped his thigh, as if he understood something.

    I looked at her and asked, "What do you understand?"

    Ai Tangtang said with certainty: "My father must not like me anymore, and he must like one of my brothers and sisters again!"

    "Is this why you came up with it?" I looked at Ai Tangtang and asked.

    Ai Tangtang nodded: "Yes, if it's not the reason, what else could it be?"

    I smiled and patted her on the back of the head: "It's the Dragon King who is threatened by Shen Wushuang."

    Since the Bone Dragon couldn¡¯t catch up for a while, I told Ai Tangtang what the Dragon King told me after I met him.

    As soon as Ai Tangtang finished listening, he fell silent.

    "Hey, why did you stop talking all of a sudden?" I looked at Ai Tangtang and asked.

    Ai Tangtang let out a long sigh: "I just feel a little uncomfortable in my heart. My father has done so many things for the demon clan, but I can only mess around. If I had known better, I would not have come back to persuade him to retreat."

    ¡°You mean, the Dragon King should lead the demon clan to attack the underworld?¡± I laughed.

    "If your father and I met on the battlefield, who do you want to win?" I asked with a smile.

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he grabbed my hand and said, "Axiu, please promise me that if my father and you meet on the battlefield one day, you must not kill him."

    ¡°What if he wants to kill me?¡± I asked.

    "Then just run. Since you have Hot Wheels, he can't catch you." Ai Tangtang said without thinking.

    When I heard this, I couldn¡¯t help but smile and touched the back of Ai Tangtang¡¯s head: ¡°Okay, I promise you, right?¡±

    Being chased by such a powerful bone dragon, I can still chat with my wife. Although I am not an unprecedented person, it should be considered rare, right?

    That skull dragon obviously has a low IQ, but in fact its strength is already extremely huge. If this power were transferred to the Dragon King, the Dragon King would probably be able to unify the demon world.

    I was also wondering at this time, the Dragon King has such a powerful secret magic weapon, why hasn't it been used to deal with the demons?

    Or, in other words, does this skull dragon have any big restrictions, such as it can only stay in the dragon abyss and cannot go out?

    This skull dragon is getting closer and closer, and I feel more and more that powerful deterrent.

    "Okay, wife, keep flying forward. When you see a piece of molten lava in the sky, get out from there." I said.

    Ai Tangtang said: "What about you? If you stay, I'm a little worried about your safety."

    "Do you still need to worry about my safety now?" I said with a smile: "Don't you know that your brother Xiu is now a master?"

    I looked back and saw that the skull dragon was about to catch up. I couldn't continue nagging Ai Tangtang, so I pushed Ai Tangtang forward hard: "Hurry up!"

    Ai Tangtang looked back at me, and then flew towards the exit.

    I looked at Ai Tangtang¡¯s leaving figure and felt relieved.

    I took the Sanqing Huayang Spear and flew towards this huge bone dragon.

    This skull dragon raised its claws and patted me.

    The giant dragon, which was a hundred meters long, slapped me, and I immediately understood what it meant to block out the sky and the sun.

    It was extremely fast. Even if I wanted to hide around it, I had no chance. I could only hold the Sanqing Huayang Spear, head on, and stab its dragon claws with one shot.

    There was a clang, and my right arm was a little painful from the shock.

    And Hot Wheels and I were hit by the huge force of its palm, and flew directly towards the ground for a long distance.

    I was so embarrassed that I managed to stand firm. I looked up at the huge bone dragon in the sky and gritted my teeth. Isn't it too strong?

    "Damn it, you know I have the ultimate Yang. When have I ever met such a powerful person? I even thought in my heart that if Shen Wushuang came in, he would probably be slowly consumed by this skull dragon.

    ¡°After all, this guy can¡¯t be killed no matter how hard he fights.

    The skull dragon opened its mouth, and at this time, dark green dragon flames spurted out from his mouth.

    Qingluan Fire Phoenix took me to the side in a hurry, avoiding his dragon flame.

    Wherever he sprayed the dragon flame, a large area of ??red sand was directly evaporated.

    There was originally a small sandy slope below us. This small sandy slope fifty meters high turned out to beThen it was burned to death by the dragon flames.

    Even if you haven't been spit by it, you can still feel a hot breath blowing against your face when you stand where it spit the dragon flames just now.

    "Come on!" I said.

    ¡°At any rate, I have killed this skull dragon countless times, so I understand its weaknesses.

    The center of the eyebrows.

    The weak point of this bone dragon is the bone between its eyebrows.

    The other bones can¡¯t be broken even by my Sanqing Huayang Gun at this time, but the bone between its eyebrows is still as brittle as before.

    Qingluan Fire Phoenix took me flying toward its eyebrows at high speed. He hurriedly raised his palm and patted me.

    This time, because I was prepared in advance, Qingluan Fire Phoenix easily dodged its palm. I flew in front of its huge dragon head, then turned my carbine back, and with a pop, the Sanqing Huayang Spear pierced its forehead.  among.

    There was a painful wail from the skull dragon, and it struggled and twisted all over its body. After more than ten seconds, it reluctantly turned back into ashes.

    I looked at the place where the ashes were scattered, wearing rough clothes. Next time, next time this skull dragon comes out, maybe I won¡¯t be my opponent.

    "Get out quickly." I said to the Qingluan Fire Phoenix at my feet.

    Qingluan Fire Phoenix took me and flew towards the exit.

    I keep counting the time.

    This time the bone dragon should be resurrected in half an hour. If it catches up, it will be at least an hour later.

    One hour?  Calculating, we can barely make it to the exit.

    Originally, we were flying in one direction. I thought I would meet Ai Tangtang, but I failed to meet her.

    I don¡¯t know if the direction is slightly off, but I didn¡¯t encounter it.

    Of course, I am not worried about her safety in this dragon abyss. I have rescued her from that skeleton cage. She can return to the demon world safely by walking slowly on her own.

    On the contrary, my current situation is very dangerous. If I can't run out in time, I will probably die at the hands of that skull dragon.

    So I never thought about looking for Ai Tangtang, but flew towards the exit desperately.

    ¡°An hour is not long, nor is it short.

    About an hour passed, and at this time, red magma finally appeared on the distant skyline.

    I was so happy that I finally reached the exit.

    But suddenly, a deafening dragon roar sounded, and then the magma surged.

    Immediately afterwards, a huge bone dragon slowly crawled out of the magma.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 766 Defeating the Demonic Dragon

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Looking at the bone dragon slowly crawling out of the magma, I couldn't help but curse in my heart.

    I go!

    I worked so hard and flew for so long to get to the exit, but this guy got there before me?  What kind of thing is this?

    I was endlessly puzzled. At this time, the skull dragon also changed. The magma gradually flowed up to it, and soon turned into "flesh and blood".

    "It's just that all this flesh and blood is formed from red magma, and this demonic dragon also erupted with unparalleled powerful demonic energy.

    It opened its huge mouth and roared at me.

    "Grass." I squeezed the Sanqing Yang Huayang gun tightly and looked at the demonic dragon.

    what can I do?  Run away like before?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be kidding, I ran away to find Ai Tangtang and return to the exit. Now I have reached the exit, where else can I run?  If you run to other places, you will only sink deeper and deeper into this dragon abyss.

    "Is this why few people can leave alive after entering the Dragon Abyss?" I narrowed my eyes and understood why the Dragon King said that.

    With such a perverted thing here, whoever comes in will probably be dead. After all, this demon dragon will become infinitely stronger.

    The demon dragon slowly emerged from the magma in the sky, its body continued to surge, and the surrounding temperature suddenly increased rapidly.

    I kept taking deep breaths, and then exhaled. This demonic dragon was obviously much smarter than before. It looked at me carefully and did not attack rashly.

    The demon dragon and I both knew that the next step might be a matter of one move.

    Real masters rarely fight for several days and nights. Most of these fights are not life and death. At most, they are similar in strength and then fight, but both are afraid of death.  , so they all hold back.

    If you really want to take the opponent's life, after the strength of the two reaches a certain level, the outcome will most likely be determined by one move.

    I squeezed the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand and shouted loudly: "Go!"

    The hot wheel under my feet suddenly accelerated, and I rushed towards the demonic dragon.

    The demon dragon also opened its bloody mouth, howled, and then rushed towards me.

    "The thunder in the sky is fierce, the thunder in the earth is faint, Liujia and Liuding, when you hear my name, you can't stop, welcome the auspiciousness and bring blessings, forever suppress the Dragon God!"

    The Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand burst out with dazzling light, and stabbed towards the weak spot on the demon dragon's forehead with one shot.

    But before the Sanqing Yang Huayang Spear arrived, the claws of the demon dragon had already arrived.

    Its claws are no longer a piece of white bones like they were at first, but instead are made of flesh and blood condensed by molten lava, with steam still rising from them. Obviously, if it catches me now, it can roast me alive.

    The hot wheel under my feet burst into flames, immediately covering me in the flames.

    ¡°I was then surrounded by lava from all sides, but with the flames of Qingluan Fire Phoenix, it couldn¡¯t hurt me.

    I took the Sanqing Huayang Spear and stabbed around randomly.

    My ears also heard the screams of the demon dragon being stabbed by me.

    "Do you still know it hurts?" I smiled in my heart and read in my mouth: "The thunder from the sky is fierce, the thunder from the earth is faint, Liujia Liuding, when you hear my name, don't stay, welcome the good luck and bring blessings, and the Dragon God will be suppressed forever!"

    Then I shot at the lava surrounding me.

    boom!

    With a loud noise, the lava around me disappeared, and the claws of this demonic dragon were directly shattered by my shot.

    Countless amounts of magma spread in the desert below.

    When the magma fell on the desert, white smoke suddenly appeared.

    It is enough to show how high the temperature of these magma is.

    Something I didn't expect happened. When I fought with this skull dragon before, once I injured any part of its body, it would be damaged unless it was resurrected after death.

    Unexpectedly, this time, after the skull dragon's arm was broken, soon another piece of red lava flew out of the magma above us.

    The red lava fell on the demon dragon's claws and soon merged into a new claw.

    Let me go, this guy can¡¯t be beaten to death?

    My eyes widened.

    The demonic dragon laughed arrogantly, then opened its bloody mouth and spit out a ball of magma towards me.

    The Qingluan Fire Phoenix under my feet suddenly burst into flames. The flames flew over and easily blocked the rocks ejected from its mouth.Pulp.

    "I'm not surprised either. Just kidding, Qingluan Fire Phoenix is ??an ancient ferocious beast after all. No matter how the flames on its body are burning, it must be more powerful than this lava, right?"

    The demonic dragon was not angry either. It flew towards me very fast and opened its mouth as if it wanted to swallow me in one gulp.

    I won¡¯t hide either. This guy is huge and the more he hides, the more likely it is to get into trouble.

    The fire wheel under my feet continued to pour out flames and enveloped me. With the flames on my body, I flew towards the demonic dragon.

    I don¡¯t want to continue to retreat, the outcome will be decided in one battle!

    I waved the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my hand and stabbed it in the head.

    There are countless lava mixed with flames on the demon dragon's body, rushing towards me.

    I felt like my body was wrapped in countless flames, but with the flames of Qingluan Fire Phoenix blocking it, there was no big problem.

    But the Sanqing Huayang Spear made a pop sound as if something had been pierced into it.

    I was overjoyed, knowing that the bones on this demonic dragon's body were already extremely hard, and even the Sanqing Yang Huayang Spear was extremely difficult to pierce its bones.

    At this time, the thing that the Sanqing Huayang Spear stabbed, if there is no accident, should be the most fragile bone between the forehead and the eyebrow of this guy, which is also its weak point.

    "Roar!"

    I heard the screams of the demon dragon in my ears, and then, the flames spit out by the demon dragons around me suddenly disappeared, and the demon dragon also slowly disintegrated in front of me.

    The lava fell into the ground, and the bones in its body also shattered into pieces, falling into the desert like glass.

    I felt relieved when I saw this demonic dragon completely disappearing. This guy is really very powerful!

    Basically, it can be said that I can defeat it like this, thanks to the blessing of Qingluan Fire Phoenix. After all, the flames of Qingluan Fire Phoenix can restrain the flames and lava of this demonic dragon.

    No matter what the reason is, I finally killed this guy. Just thinking of this makes me feel happy.

    Then, I looked in all directions, not knowing if Ai Tangtang had arrived, let alone whether she had gone out.

    But whether I go out or not, I have to leave this hellish place first.

    When the time comes that this demon dragon is resurrected again, even with the help of Qingluan Fire Phoenix, I guess it will not be its opponent.

    Thinking of this, I blew a whistle, and the Qingluan Fire Phoenix burst out with flames and enveloped my body. Relying on the flames on my body, I flew into the magma in the sky and flew upwards.

    [ps: Recently, Xiaojiu will post two short supernatural stories that he wrote before on the WeChat public account, which is a benefit for everyone. The WeChat public account is: wujiu1995. In addition, we will also inform everyone about the new book Yin Yang II on it. I hope  Please pay more attention to Xiaojiu¡¯s WeChat public account.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 767 Ao Lie

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After flying out of this volcano, the flames covering my body gradually faded away. I looked around, and the Dragon King was standing not far away looking at me with a surprised look on his face.

    "Are you surprised that I came out alive?" I asked looking at the Dragon King.

    The Dragon King frowned: "It's a miracle that you actually came out alive."

    Then, his brows relaxed a little, and he looked at the Hot Wheels at my feet: "But you have the ancient ferocious beast Qingluan Fire Phoenix to help you, so you can relatively restrain the demonic dragon, so it's not surprising that you can come out.  "

    "Huh." I snorted coldly and asked, "Where's Tangtang, is he out?"

    At this time, the Dragon King really showed a shocked look on his face: "What? You mean, you found Tangtang and rescued him?"

    "Counting the many hours you spent in it, you must have killed it many times, right?" The Dragon King looked at me and said, "So you can come out alive?"

    "What does it have to do with you?" I glared at it.

    Suddenly, the volcano shook, as if the volcano was about to erupt at any time. The Dragon King suddenly flew towards me.

    I thought he was going to sneak attack me, and I was about to escape, but I didn't expect that he just grabbed my arm and looked at me closely: "Hey, boy, what did the demon dragon inside look like in the end? Tell me quickly  I!"

    "What?" I said, "In the end, the molten magma condensed on its body, and I defeated it."

    The Dragon King's body was almost unstable and he almost fell.

    "What's wrong?" I asked.

    The Dragon Dynasty flew into the volcano at high speed: "Tang Tang is in danger!"

    Before the words could be heard, it had already transformed into its true form and plunged into the volcano.

    I was dumbfounded as the Dragon King flew in. What happened?  Didn¡¯t it say that this place is Longyuan?  That demonic dragon shouldn't attack Tang Tang, right?

    I suddenly had some doubts in my heart whether the old turtle grandson of the Dragon King was deliberately tricking me like this, trying to trick me into going in and letting the demon dragon inside kill me.

    But thinking about the Dragon King¡¯s reaction just now, I let out a long sigh.

    I can¡¯t afford to gamble.

    Even though I feel in my heart that the Dragon King might be tricking me, I still have to go in. If nothing else, what if Ai Tangtang is really in danger inside?

    ¡°Qingluan Huofeng, let¡¯s go back!¡± I said.

    At this time, the Hot Wheels under my feet began to chirp. Although I couldn¡¯t understand their bird songs, I could still vaguely feel that they were trying to persuade me not to go in.

    "Hurry in." I yelled.

    Qingluan Fire Phoenix stopped making noise. Flames surged out of the Hot Wheels and enveloped me. Then, I plunged into the molten lava.

    Soon, I returned to the dragon abyss.

    Although it was far away, I felt a wave of fighting coming from a distant place.

    "Qingluan Fire Phoenix, over there!" I pointed in the direction where the battle wave came from.

    Within a minute of flying, I saw three-headed dragons fighting in the sky.

    On one end is the true body of Ai Tangtang, who is covered in purple. At this time, she is covered in blood and she is obviously seriously injured. On the side, is the true body of the Dragon King.

    Finally, it is naturally the demonic dragon formed from the molten lava.

    The real body of the Dragon King is actually very large, a hundred meters long, but its momentum is completely suppressed by the demonic dragon.

    After all, no matter what, this demonic dragon is made of red lava condensed all over its body. From the appearance point of view, it can be said that it is perfect.

    At this time, the Dragon King and the demon dragon were fighting.

    This demonic dragon is even more powerful than the last time I killed it.

    I rushed over, and Ai Tangtang flew anxiously behind me.

    "What's going on?" I looked at Ai Tangtang and asked.

    Ai Tangtang gasped and said: "I was flying towards the exit just now, and this dragon suddenly flew out to kill me. It was so powerful. If my father hadn't arrived in time, I might have let it kill me."  ¡±

    "I understand, you go out first!" I said to Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang nodded. She also understood that even if she stayed, she wouldn't be able to help me or the Dragon King.

    Turn around and fly towards the exit.

    The Dragon King is really strong!

    have to say.

    At this time, countless thunderbolts and lightning burst out from all over the Dragon King's body, and his whole body was gleaming with lightning. He looked not much worse than the demon dragon covered in lava.

    Two giant dragonsConstantly colliding and fighting in the sky.

    At first glance, it may seem that the two dragons are about the same, but soon, I saw some details.

    Not to mention grabbing the Dragon King with its claws, the demonic dragon's scales would be burnt black just by the contact of its body with the Dragon King.

    And the Dragon King grabbed it with one claw, and even if it made a big hole, other lava would fly in and fill the hole soon, making this demon dragon almost impossible to kill.

    I yelled: "Attack on its forehead and between its eyebrows, that's its weak point!"

    When the Dragon King heard this, he immediately stabbed the demonic dragon between its eyebrows with one claw. Unexpectedly, the demonic dragon actually dodged away and looked at the two of us with a somewhat wary look. Then, he turned around and flew away.

    Fly, fly away?

    I looked at the demonic dragon flying away in disbelief. This demonic dragon is immortal. Logically speaking, it should fight to the death, right?

    The Dragon King looked at the flying demon dragon with horrified eyes.

    I flew to the Dragon King and asked, "What's going on?"

    "I'm afraid we're in big trouble." The Dragon King said in a low voice.

    I looked at the Dragon King and asked: "This demon dragon?"

    "Yes." The Dragon King turned back to his human body and looked a little pale. He covered his chest with an ugly face and said slowly: "This dragon is not simple."

    I didn¡¯t speak, waiting for the Dragon King to continue.

    "Back then, the Dragon Clan actually had three masters, and I was just one of them." The Dragon King said, "My name is Ao Xing, the demon dragon I drove away was named Ao Lei, and the skull dragon is named Ao Lie.  .¡±

    "At the beginning, our demon tribe actually had three of our masters. After the three of us led the demon tribe to enter the demon world, we discovered Longyuan."

    "Later Ao Lie disappeared in the Dragon Abyss and turned into such a bone dragon. No matter how he died, he would be resurrected and become stronger, killing everyone except the dragon clan. At that time, I realized that this was our  The best shelter for dragons.¡±

    "Later, I led many people from the Dragon Clan to build a home in the Dragon Abyss. Under the protection of Ao Lie, and with the absolute confidentiality of the Dragon Abyss, no one knew about such a place. Apart from the fact that it was full of deserts and the environment was a bit worse,  This is the paradise of our dragon clan.¡±

    "It wasn't until later that a person entered the Dragon Abyss. This person defeated Ao Lie again and again. In the end, Ao Lie condensed the molten magma onto his body and killed the person. But what followed  Ao Lie actually started killing the dragon clan."

    I looked at the Dragon King and asked: "You mean, the protector of the Dragon Clan has lost control?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 768 Let¡¯s talk

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The Dragon King nodded and looked at the direction where the demonic dragon flew away just now, with a sad look on his face: "That's right."

    The Dragon King clasped his hands behind his back and looked thoughtful, saying, "The relationship between the three of us is actually more complicated than you think."

    "The three of us were originally three ordinary snake demons. We practiced together and transformed into a dragon. The hardships involved are beyond the comprehension of ordinary people like you."

    The Dragon King sighed: "In ancient times, how could our dragon clan wither like this? There are only a dozen of my children, and their bloodlines, except for Tang and Tang, are not pure dragon clan."

    "When our dragon clan was at its peak, hundreds of dragons were flying."

    "Ao Lie originally wanted the Dragon Clan to prosper the most, so it entered the Dragon Abyss. Even if it turned into a bone dragon, it still wanted to protect our Dragon Clan!" The Dragon King said with his hands behind his back: "It massacred our Dragon Clan and almost killed us all.  Only Ao Lei, myself, and Ai Tangtang¡¯s mother escaped.¡±

    "I concealed anything that happened to Long Yuan. Later, because of love, I defeated Ao Lei. I even wanted to kill him at that time, but I let him run away. Fortunately, he ran away. If I really killed him  , I¡¯m afraid I will regret it even more now and blame myself even more.¡±

    When I heard this, I couldn't help but feel a little sympathetic. Dragon King, I didn't doubt the authenticity of the story told by Dragon King. After all, there was no need for him to make up such a story to deceive me.

    "Isn't it enough to just abandon this Long Yuan? Let's go." I said.

    The Dragon King frowned and looked at me and said: "I have to kill Ao Lie. It took me so long just because I couldn't do it because of my ability. Ao Lie is a huge hidden danger. If he really lets it come out of Longyuan, it will  The threat is even greater than that of Shen Wushuang."

    "No matter what Shen Wushuang does, he always has his own considerations, or in other words, he also has his own goals. But Ao Lie's consciousness has long been muddy and he only knows how to kill evil. If it escapes, it will continue to become stronger.  , kill people." The Dragon King said.

    When I heard this, I was shocked. I knew how powerful this Ao Lie was. After all, I had just learned from him. I couldn¡¯t help but ask, "What do you mean? Is there a way for this dragon to get out of Longyuan?"

    "Yes." The Dragon King nodded, looked at me and asked, "Where do you think Longyuan is?"

    "You continue." I looked at him.

    "Longyuan is the biggest secret of the demon world. Looking back, this place was created by fate to destroy the world of the underworld." The Dragon King said.

    "What do you mean?" I looked at the Dragon King.

    The Dragon King said: "Although fate plays tricks on us in the underworld most of the time, it does not mean that he will not destroy the underworld."

    "Destiny is the way of heaven. Can heaven destroy us?" I looked at the Dragon King.

    The Dragon King smiled: "Of course it can't, it can't destroy nature directly, but it can create an unkillable and constantly getting stronger demon dragon like now. Do you think that in addition to the way of heaven like fate, there is also  Who can do such a thing and make a demon dragon immortal and continuously strengthen its strength?"

    When I heard this, I nodded slightly.

    "I hope my guess is unnecessary." The Dragon King clasped his hands behind his back, looked at the direction the demon dragon was leaving, and said, "Let's go, but let me tell you first. There is no problem for Ai Tangtang to leave with you, but if my daughter  I won't spare you any trouble."

    "Are you my opponent now?" I gave him a provocative look.

    "Even if I'm not your opponent, I can die with you. Don't underestimate me." The Dragon King looked at me with a threatening look. After speaking, he snorted and flew away.

    Watching him fly away, I followed him on the Hot Wheels. During this period, I uneasily looked back at the direction in which the demonic dragon was leaving.

    I vaguely felt in my heart that the matter with this demonic dragon would never end as easily as it did today.

    After coming out of the volcano, Ai Tangtang turned into a human form, standing on top of the volcano with a pale face, looking anxiously below.

    It wasn¡¯t until Dragon King and I flew out of it that she let out a long breath.

    Then, she flew towards me and asked hurriedly: "Are you okay?"

    "Don't worry." I nodded.

    "Boy, remember my words, if there is anything wrong with my daughter, I will not let you go." The Dragon King glared at me threateningly, then threw away his hand and flew away.

    "Father." Ai Tangtang frowned and shouted.

    I held her hand and said with a smile: "Don't worry, the Dragon King probably just said some angry words."

    Ai TangNaturally, there was still some worry on his face. At this time, Luo Fang also flew over from a distance. There was also some curiosity on his face. He flew in front of us and asked: "You just came out just now, why are you talking to me again?"  The Dragon King has gone in?"

    I looked at Luo Fang, sighed and said, "It's hard to put into words, I don't know how to tell you."

    Luo Fang clasped his hands behind his back and nodded slightly: "On the way back, let's talk slowly."

    ¡°Then Luo Fang and Ai Tangtang and I flew towards the distance together. We flew for about six hours, and there was a huge boulder leading to the Demon Plain in front of us.

    At this time, there was a person standing in front of this huge stone, Shen Wushuang!

    "Qimen Feijia!"

    My Qi Men Feijia instantly appeared on me.

    Shen Wushuang has taken off his mask at this time, and his face looks exactly like mine.

    ??????????????? Um, that¡¯s not right, this is originally my body, but it can also be regarded as the incomparable body of God.

    At this time, Shen Wushuang was wearing a black robe. He used to cover his back with a hat and use a mask to block his face, but this time his face was exposed.

    Shen Wushuang put his hands behind his back. When he saw us, he waved to us with no expression on his face.

    "What should I do?" I looked at Luo Fang aside: "Or run away?"

    "Run into the Demon Realm? The entire Demon Realm has been controlled by Shen Wushuang. Running into the Demon Realm will only cause more attacks from masters." Luo Fang pondered for a moment and said: "We rushed over, although we are not his opponents.  , but go over and force him away, and then rush into the Demon Plain. When the time comes, there will be five thousand black-armored troops inside, plus your master Hentianxiao. If he wants to deal with us, I'm afraid it won't be that easy."

    "Yes." I nodded and said to Ai Tangtang on the side: "Be careful. When you get a chance, rush over."

    "Understood." Ai Tangtang nodded.

    Although I know in my heart that Shen Wushuang will definitely not hurt Ai Tangtang, I am not afraid of 10,000, but just in case, I can't afford to gamble.

    Soon, the three of us were in front of Shen Wushuang. I squeezed the Sanqing Yang Huayang Gun, and Luo Fang also took out the Baili Demon Sword in his hand and flew towards Shen Wushuang, preparing to fight with him.  Have a fight.

    Unexpectedly, Shen Wushuang actually said: "Zhang Xiu, let's chat." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 769 Shen Wushuang¡¯s Chat

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When I heard it, I was stunned for a while, and the three of us also stopped in mid-air.

    "What do you mean?" I looked at Shen Wushuang not far away.

    Shen Wushuang said: "Ai Tangtang and Luo Fang are free to do whatever they want. If they go back to the Demon Plain now, I can let them go."

    "Impossible." Luo Fang shook his head.

    "Are you afraid that if you leave, I will take action against Zhang Xiu?" Shen Wushuang remained expressionless and said, "Even if you two together are no match for me, even if there are five thousand black-armored troops, I will  You can¡¯t hide even if I take your lives, I just want to chat.¡±

    "If you have anything to say, can't you say it in front of both of us?" Luo Fang looked at him and asked.

    Shen Wushuang didn't even look at Luo Fang and Ai Tangtang: "You two are not qualified to know these things."

    "You go back first." I said to Ai Tangtang and Luo Fang.

    When Ai Tangtang and Luo Fang heard this, they looked at each other. Luo Fang said, "Axiu, this guy"

    "He is right. If he really wants to kill me, even adding you two will have no effect." I said.

    To be honest, I am not sure whether Shen Wushuang will deal with me, but my intuition tells me that Shen Wushuang does not have any murderous intention towards me now. I actually quite trust my own intuition.

    "You two go back first." I patted them on the shoulders.

    Luo Fang and Ai Tangtang still had some worry in their eyes, so I winked at them.

    There is no point in worrying about the current situation. Shen Wushuang has made it so clear. He also said that he just wants to chat with me. If he refuses all of this, maybe Shen Wushuang will take action and tie me up directly.  Let¡¯s chat slowly again.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of person who refuses to eat and drink as a penalty. Now if someone talks to me nicely, I won¡¯t give him face. What if he doesn¡¯t give me face later and just ties me up?

    Luo Fang thought for a moment and probably figured it out. He patted Ai Tangtang on the shoulder: "Since he has something to say to Zhang Xiu, let's go back first. Shen Wushuang, I hope you will keep your promise."

    Shen Wushuang said arrogantly: "To deal with you two, I won't lie to you two."

    Shen Wushuang is right.

    Luo Fang and Ai Tangtang entered the boulder first. I said to Shen Wushuang, "Okay, if you have anything to say, just tell me."

    As soon as Shen Wushuang waved his right hand, suddenly, a barrier made of a mixture of gold and black forces appeared around us.

    "What is this?" I looked at the barrier around me and was shocked.

    Shen Wushuang did not answer my question, but said: "Why do you think I am called Shen Wushuang?"

    When I heard this, I said speechlessly: "How do I know why you called Shen Wushuang?"

    "I originally called you this name because there can only be one god, and there can only be one Zhang Xiu. I want to replace you and kill you." Shen Wushuang looked at me and said seriously.

    I was slightly shocked after hearing this, and Shen Wushuang looked at me: "But then I became confused. Seven or eight hundred years have passed since I have lived until now. At the beginning, I wanted to wait until today to kill you. I  Be uniquely yourself.¡±

    "But I am confused." Shen Wushuang raised his hands and looked at his own hands: "I don't know what I am. I am already invincible. I really don't know what I should pursue."

    When I heard this, if someone else said that he was invincible, like a guy like Sun Xiaopeng, I would probably kick him and spit on him. But when Shen Wushuang said this, I couldn't refute it.

    Perhaps as he said, he is already invincible in this world.

    "Do you know this feeling? The feeling of invincibility?" Shen Wushuang looked at me and asked.

    "How could I know." I shook my head.

    "I don't know what I am, I don't know if I am Zhang Xiu, or Shen Wushuang, or why I came to this world, just to replace you? Just to make myself become Zhang Xiu?"

    I couldn¡¯t help but complain: ¡°Is this goal bad?¡±

    "Of course it's bad, especially bad." Shen Wushuang said: "I, Shen Wushuang, am myself. Just like my name, I am myself. I am unique and unparalleled in the world."

    When I heard this, I said calmly: "Perhaps I could still know what you were thinking when you escaped from my body in Xianglushan Miao Village, but after so many years, although we are nominally one person,  But in reality, it¡¯s very different.¡±

    ??Shen Wushuang looked at me: "I have lived until now just to find an answer."

    "What answer? I'll tell you whatever answer you want." I looked at Shen Wushuang and said.

    "You can't tell me." Shen Wushuang shook his head, with a look of frustration and disappointment on his face.

    It is rare in the world for such a look to appear on the face of a master like Shen Wushuang.

    "Originally, I thought I could get the answer I wanted here in advance, but thinking about it, it's impossible." Shen Wushuang looked at me and said, "I will officially start the war in half a year. I hope you will definitely do it within half a year."  To become stronger, stronger, you must be strong enough to defeat me. If not, I will not get the answer in my heart."

    "The answer in your mind is that someone wants to defeat you?" I looked at Shen Wushuang and asked: "Invincible is really so lonely, and you just want to be defeated?"

    I have always felt that those in TV series that talk about being invincible and lonely are just pretentious, but looking at Shen Wushuang's face, I can vaguely feel his loneliness.

    This kind of loneliness is not only because there is no opponent, but also because Shen Wushuang went to the Miao Village in Xianglu Mountain alone, without any relatives, relatives or friends, and lived alone for hundreds of years.

    ¡°If I were thrown into a place like that, I would probably feel bored within a few months.

    "I hope I can help you." I looked into Shen Wushuang's eyes and said.

    "Thank you." Shen Wushuang unexpectedly thanked me.

    "Remember, after half a year, I hope you can give me a surprise, I hope you can really defeat me." Shen Wushuang said.

    After saying that, the barrier Shen Wushuang had arranged before disappeared, and he was alone, his lonely voice and shadow disappearing into the blood-soil plain.

    I watched Shen Wushuang¡¯s back disappear and sighed.

    No matter what the position is, no matter how powerful Shen Wushuang is, we have to admit that he is really a very pitiful person, and he may not be as happy as we imagined.

    After Shen Wushuang left, we walked out of the boulder and returned to the Demon Plain.

    At this time, Ai Tangtang and Luo Fang were anxiously waiting for me on the Demon Plain.

    As soon as I walked out, they hurried over and Luo Fang asked: "Are you okay? He didn't do anything to you, right?"

    [ps: Please remember to follow my WeChat public platform: wujiu1995] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 770 Theft of Divine Gu Insect

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I smiled and shook my head: "What else can I do?"

    Ai Tangtang came up, held my hand and asked, "What did you say to him?"

    "What did you say?" I thought for a moment: "It seems that Shen Wushuang came to me and expressed some emotion. In fact, there was nothing substantive discussed. The only substantive thing was that he said for half a year  Then I started to attack, let me try my best to improve my strength in the past six months and not let him down."

    Luo Fang frowned when he heard this: "How can it be so easy for us to improve our strength now?"

    "Let's go back to the underworld first, and tell Sun Xiaopeng and the others about Shen Wushuang's attack in half a year, so that they won't worry all the time." I said, "I also need to tell my master."

    After saying that, I shouted loudly: "Master!"

    After shouting, I said, "Let's go. Master will definitely come to see us later."

    "The Black Armored Army has some unique way to monitor the entire demon plain. If I shout like this, the master will definitely be able to sense it."

    The three of us flew towards the cave in Huiyang Realm for about three hours. When we arrived at the entrance of the cave, the master was wearing silver-white armor and riding a dark war horse, looking up at the three of us.

    The master¡¯s temperament now looks completely different from that of the underworld. Even though he looks the same, his temperament is completely different.

    When I was in the underworld before, I was really just a beggar, no matter what I said or did, but now, I exuded the aura of a famous general.

    He looked at us with a smile, but he was still far away, and asked loudly: "Zhang Xiu, what do you want from me?"

    I flew to the master and cupped my hands: "Master, Shen Wushuang will launch a full-scale attack in about half a year. I'm calling you just to inform you."

    Master rolled his eyes at me: "Don't you know how to shout about this when you yell? You want me to go all the way and wait for you here?"

    When I heard this, I felt a little embarrassed, which is true.

    The master glanced at Ai Tangtang, and then said: "Our black-armored army can withstand the demon and demon armies. Shen Wushuang, but we have to leave it to you to deal with it yourself."

    When I heard this, I nodded and said, "Don't worry, Master."

    The master laughed and said: "Okay, there is still half a year left. You can go out and enjoy this time by yourself. When the war comes, everyone will have to leave it to fate whether they live or die."

    Master¡¯s words sounded heroic, but when I heard them, I felt a sense of sadness.

    I glanced at Master: "Are you open-minded?"

    "Of course I can be open-minded. I have lived long enough. All my relatives and friends have died long ago. Even if I die immediately, I will not have any regrets in my heart. I have lived for so many years in vain.  .¡±

    After the master finished speaking, he took the reins and said, "You go, I have to go back to train."

    After saying that, he galloped away on horseback.

    Luo Fang looked at his master's back and said, "The temperament of Hentianxiao is really incomparable to ordinary people."

    Ai Tangtang held my hand, nodded and said, "Although Hentianxiao has suppressed our demon clan for so many years, I have also heard from my father that the human being he respects most is Hentianxiao."

    "Hentianxiao is the same as you. He is an ultimate person. You will do anything for Zhao Yazi at all costs. Hentianxiao is to suppress the demon world and protect the human race." Ai Tangtang said.

    We stopped and walked along the way, chatting nonsense.

    As soon as I came out of the cave, I received a text message on my phone.

    In the Demon Realm before, there was naturally no mobile phone signal.

    I picked up the phone and saw that Mr. Situ had called me more than thirty times, and finally sent me a text message: Call me back as soon as you see the message.

    "What's wrong?" Ai Tangtang and Luo Fang both looked at me.

    "I'll call and ask." I picked up the phone and called Mr. Situ.

    Soon, the call was connected, and Mr. Situ said on the other end: "Zhang Xiu, where are you?"

    I was stunned for a while and said, "I'm in Tibet. I went to the Demon Realm before. Why are you calling me in such a hurry?"

    "God Gu, something happened." Mr. Situ's voice was deep.

    When I heard this, I was shocked and asked hurriedly: "What's going on?"

    "The divine Gu worm has been stolen." Mr. Situ lowered his voice and said, "It's just before us.The headquarters of Tianjiao was stolen.  "

    "Your Tongtian Sect headquarters was stolen?" I asked, "Who did it? What was the situation?"

    ¡°Then Mr. Situ started talking.

    It turns out that in order to control the demon world, Shen Wushuang brought basically all the masters of Tongtian Sect into the demon world. After all, if he wanted to control the demon world, how could he do it alone?

    ¡°There are actually not many strong people within the Tongtian Sect.

    The incident happened yesterday. Mr. Situ was doing business elsewhere at the time, and then something happened that the divine Gu was stolen.

    When I heard this, I asked: "What is the identity of the person who stole the divine Gu worm?"

    "It should be the Thai head-dropping master." Mr. Situ paused and said, "I have traced who stole the divine Gu worm, but I suppressed the matter."

    "All the masters have gone to the demon world. At this time, the people in Tongtian Sect who know about this matter are basically my people." Mr. Situ lowered his voice and said: "In some ways, this matter can be considered a good thing. Save  When I get it, I will steal the divine Gu worm for you."

    I asked: "Where is Shen Wushuang?"

    "My master always thought that I destroyed the divine Gu worm." Mr. Situ said, "You can rest assured about this matter."

    "What if the person who stole the divine Gu worm destroys the divine Gu worm?" I couldn't help but ask.

    "Impossible. Since he can sneak into our Tongtian Sect and steal the divine Gu Insects, he should be someone who knows the function of the Divine Gu Insects. He will definitely not destroy the Divine Gu Insects easily." Mr. Situ said on the other side: "Unless  It was my master who knew that I was hiding the divine Gu worm and sent someone to destroy it."

    "But according to my master's character, he shouldn't do this. Instead, just ask me to destroy it." Mr. Situ said.

    I frowned: "Did the Thai head-dropping master steal it?"

    Hearing this, I pondered for a long time. Regarding the Thai Jiangtou Division, I remembered again the incident where I accidentally inserted a grudge between the Nanyang Jiangtou Division and the Thai Jiangtou Division.

    I don¡¯t know if the person who stole the divine Gu worm is an acquaintance.

    ¡°So, who stole the divine Gu worm?¡± I asked.

    "You should know this person." Mr. Situ paused there, not knowing what he was thinking, and then said: "The person who stole the divine Gu worm is called Kasazan."

    "Kasazan?" I was shocked. Isn't that Tatana's grandfather?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 771 Come and give it a try

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I naturally have a deep impression of Casazan. Even after so many years, I still have a deep memory.

    After all, he is Thailand¡¯s number one head-dropping master. When we met at that time, I felt that Kasazan¡¯s strength was unfathomable. Maybe his strength is nothing to me now, but that old man is really strong.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Of course, this is not the first head-dropping master. I rushed to Thailand and could still kill him. The only trouble is that he is Tatana's grandfather.

    No matter what, Tatana is the woman I once liked. Even if there may not be any consequences between us, I don't want to hurt her grandfather.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If You Don¡¯t Stay in Thailand Well, What¡¯s the Purpose of Going to Tongtian Sect and Stealing the Divine Gu Insect?

    "I've read your information, and your 'relationship' with him is not simple. In addition, I can't go abroad casually at this time, for fear of arousing my master's suspicion. If I send ordinary people there, I'm afraid I won't be able to escape the divine Gu insect, so I thought about it.  If you want to go, it would be best to contact you and ask you to go to Thailand to retrieve the divine Gu worm."

    I heard what Mr. Situ said, nodded, and said to him on the phone: "Well, this matter is really not suitable for others to do. I will go to Thailand right now. Your Tongtian Sect should have investigated that Kasazan is in  Where is it?"

    "Of course, Kasazan is on Sampin Street in Chinatown, Bangkok. His address will be sent to you, and you can follow this address when the time comes." Mr. Situ said.

    "Yeah." I nodded.

    After hanging up the phone, I also told Ai Tangtang and Luo Fang what happened.

    Luo Fang naturally has no interest in this kind of thing. He followed me to the Demon Realm. He was originally worried about what danger I would encounter, so he was willing to follow me.

    But there is no danger in going to Thailand this time. It¡¯s just a matter of dealing with some head-turning masters. I can¡¯t even deal with those head-turning masters. The ultimate yang in me can be regarded as a waste of practice.

    Ai Tangtang wanted to follow me. The reason was naturally that I was going to Thailand and to find Tatana's grandfather, in case he accidentally met Tatana again and the old relationship rekindled or something.

    It has to be said that this girl used to stay in a Chinese medicine shop and watch some mother-in-law and daughter-in-law dramas all day long, so she is quite sensitive to this aspect of the issue.

    I really wanted to take her with me at the beginning. There will be a big war in half a year. I don¡¯t know if I can survive the war in half a year. So if I can accompany Ai Tangtang, I naturally hope to spend more time with her.  she.

    But when I heard Ai Tangtang talk about Tatana¡¯s problem, I thought about it carefully and decided not to let Ai Tangtang go with me.

    The reason is also very simple, it is also because of Tatana.

    ¡°If I see Tatana, I would also like to have a good chat with her, but it will definitely not work if I have Ai Tangtang with me. Ai Tangtang will probably beat me up by then.

    I don¡¯t have any intention of rekindling an old relationship, I just want to have a chat.

    I didn¡¯t pay much attention to this trip. After all, Casazan might have been unfathomable to me at first, but what about now?  Can you take my shot without dying?

    I also promised to come back in three days, and Ai Tangtang agreed to follow Luo Fang back to Laoshan first, while I bought a ticket to Bangkok.

    I first took a plane from Tibet to Beijing, then transferred in Beijing and then went directly to Bangkok.

    When I arrived in Bangkok, it was already eight o'clock at night.

    I walked out of the airport alone, carrying the Sanqing Huayang Gun on my back and two birds in my pocket, and then hailed a taxi.

    After I got in the car, I felt a little bit confused, especially, I can¡¯t speak Thai.

    "Sawadika." I cupped my hands and said, "Chinatown, Chinatown."

    I made a few gestures with my hands. This Thai driver looked to be in his forties and had dark skin. When he heard me say the word "Chinatown", he nodded, then gave me an OK gesture, and drove me away.  got up.

    I came in a hurry, so I only exchanged a few thousand dollars in Thai baht.

    After arriving in Chinatown, the driver was obviously very experienced. He stopped at the entrance of Chinatown and said hello. An old man came over. After the driver chirped a few words to the old man, the old man said in fluent Chinese: "  A taxi from the airport costs 1,600 baht.¡±

    One thousand six?  After I paid the money, I got out of the car.

    Then we started shopping here. Although it was already nine o'clock in the evening, the place was very busy.And in this foreign country, there are people everywhere who speak Chinese, and they all sound friendly. I took out my mobile phone and asked for the address Mr. Situ gave me while shopping.

    There are many Chinese snacks in Chinatown, such as candied haws, sugar figures, etc., and there will also be lion dances. Walking along, I feel that this foreign Chinatown has a more Chinese flavor than the current Chinese cities.

    People were chatting happily along the way, and I finally arrived at Sanpin Street. Then, I found a community according to the address given by Mr. Situ. After walking in, I finally found a villa in the community.

    I checked the address. If it¡¯s correct, this should be the address given by Mr. Situ.

    I walked forward, raised my hand and knocked on the door.

    Not long after, the door creaked open, and I looked inside, and it turned out to be Casazan.

    At this time, Kasazan was wearing a black tunic suit, with his hands behind his back, and his head full of white hair. When he saw it was me, he frowned tightly: "Why are you here?"

    ¡°I have something to do with you, do you mind if I come in and sit for a while?¡± I asked.

    Kasazan turned around and walked in nonchalantly, and I followed him and walked in.

    The decoration inside was very nice. Kasazan pointed to the sofa and said, "Sit down."

    After I sat down, Kasazan poured me a cup of tea, and I asked directly: "Um, I heard from a friend that you stole the Tongtian Sect's divine Gu worm?"

    Kasazan raised his eyebrows: "Yes, I did it, what?"

    "I want to come to you to ask for that divine Gu worm, it is very important to me." I looked at Kasazan and said.

    Kasazan originally had a faint smile on his face, but at this moment, his face suddenly turned cold: "Okay, get out."

    "You are not welcome in my home," Kasazan said.

    ¡°Is there no need to discuss it?¡± I looked at Casazan and asked.

    Kasazan didn¡¯t want to pay attention to me.

    "You are Tatana's grandfather. I don't want to be rough with you. If you don't give it to me, I will have to steal it. This thing is very important to me. I hope you can understand." I said.

    "Grab it? Come and try it?" Kasazan looked at me and said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 772 Surrender

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When I heard this, I let out a long sigh. If possible, I really don¡¯t want to fight with Casazan.

    I frowned: "Is there really no need to discuss?"

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to discuss it,¡± Kasazan said, sitting opposite me.

    I shook my head helplessly: "There is nothing I can do about it."

    Suddenly, the Qimen Flying Swords appeared on my body, and the red Qimen Flying Swords appeared on my body. This was not because I actively activated it, but it appeared automatically.

    The Qimen flying beetles can resist the poisonous insects. I looked down and saw that there were densely packed poisonous insects lying on the Qimen flying armor. These poisonous insects were probably finger-long and looked very similar to caterpillars, but they were white.  , looks somewhat similar to maggots.

    These Gu insects kept hitting the Qimen Flying Armor with their heads, obviously trying to get into my body.

    "Isn't it a bit inappropriate to attack me directly without even saying hello?" After I finished speaking, I pulled out the Sanqing Yang Transformation Spear behind me, and the ultimate yang poured out of me.

    The extreme Yang swept over my body, and the Gu insects that were touched by the extreme Yang immediately turned into a ball of rotten flesh and were directly killed by the extreme Yang.

    I put my foot on the coffee table.

    Then I stepped on Kasazan¡¯s chest, and he was sitting on the sofa with my foot on his side. The spear in my hand was pointed at the tip of his nose.

    Kasazan was obviously defeated by me before he could react.

    Kasazan looked at my face and felt a little emotional, but also a little unbelievable: "In just a few years, you have become so powerful? What is that power in you that can kill my Gu worms easily?"  "

    "You don't care what kind of power it is. Hand over the divine Gu worm and I won't kill you." I looked at Kasazan and said.

    "Although I don't know what you have been through in the past few years, I know that you will not kill me." Kasazan said confidently.

    "Why?"

    "Just because I am Tatana's grandfather." Kasazan said with a smile in his eyes: "You are a person who values ??friendship. If you really want to kill me, with your current strength, you can just come and rob me.  ¡±

    "Since you know it in your heart, why are you still unwilling to hand over the divine Gu worm? What effect does the divine Gu worm have on you?" I asked.

    Kasazan said: "It can save Tatana."

    "Can Tatana be saved?" I was stunned for a while, what is going on?

    Kasazan looked at me and said: "If you are willing to save my granddaughter, I can naturally give you the divine Gu worm."

    "What do you mean? What's going on?" I asked.

    "Not long ago, a new force appeared in our Thai subjugation division."

    It turns out that just three months ago, a group of very powerful bow-head masters suddenly appeared in Thailand.

    Soon, this group of head-turning masters basically swept away all the famous head-turning masters in Thailand.

    It¡¯s not because of how strong they are, but because of their unity.

    ??Thai head-dropping masters are notoriously selfish.

    Basically, they all look after themselves. There was no sect like Laoshan in the past. At most, it was just a few families and small organizations like a group of people.

    But this newly emerged force is different. They are very united and have forced many Thai surrender masters to join their organization.

    If you don¡¯t join, they will all be killed.

    When I heard this, I couldn't help but ask: "They forced so many Jiangtou masters to join, aren't they afraid of betrayal by those Jiangtou masters?"

    Kasazan laughed: "Have you forgotten who we are? They are also surrender masters. As long as they surrender, anyone who dares to betray will be dead."

    I frowned: "But what does this group of people have to do with Tatana?"

    "Because of me." Kasazan breathed out and said, "They want to force me to join their organization, but they are not my opponent. Even if there are many people ambushing me, I can escape. It is precisely because of this that they  Got Tatana.¡±

    "I later rescued her, only to find that she was infected by the soul-eating Gu." Kasa praised: "I checked a lot of information and found that the only thing that could save her was this divine Gu."

    Hearing this, I finally understood what was going on, and couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Even you, Thailand¡¯s No. 1 Subduing Division, were beaten to the point of fleeing by them?¡±

    Kasazan shrugged his shoulders: "We, the head-dropping masters, are in disarray. They are outnumbered, so what can we do?"

    I asked out of curiosity: ¡°Didn¡¯t the Thai surrender masters also have an organization before you?It was the one who organized your fight against the Nanyang Jiangtou Division.  "

    "It's useless." Kasazan shook his head: "That group of people was very smart. They did not deal with us blatantly at first. Instead, they secretly attacked many of the top ten players in the rankings, captured them in private, and threatened them with death.  , planted poisonous insects, and forced them to join their organization. Now, half of the people in the Thai head-down master community have joined that organization."

    ¡°This organization is so powerful? What¡¯s its name?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but become curious.

    "Surrender." Kasazan said: "This organization is called surrender."

    I asked: "Where is Tatana?"

    "Come with me," Kasazan said.

    Then, I followed Casazan to a room on the second floor. Tatana was lying on the bed. Her skin was as colorful as a rainbow, and there was a painful expression on her face.

    I thought for a moment and said, "How can we save her without using divine Gu insects?"

    "It's very simple, just go to the surrender organization to find the person who lowered Tatana's head, and then let him touch Tatana to remove the Gu worms on his body, but I don't think it will be that easy." Casa praised: "  The leader of this organization is named Karl. The strength of this person named Karl is unclear, but he is ruthless."

    "Everyone in the entire surrender organization has been poisoned by him. As long as he wants, he can kill all the people in the surrender organization at any time, so ordinary people will not betray Karl easily."

    "For example, if you threaten the person who lowered Tatana's head and asked him to untie Tatana's head, then if he wants to do this, it will be tantamount to betraying the organization, and the Gu in his body will kill him!"

    Kasazan said: "The more likely scenario is that he and Tatana died together."

    When I heard this, I felt a headache, and I said, "In that case, I just go find the guy named Carl and arrest him, right?"

    Kasazan nodded: "Well, if it can be done, this is the best way."

    "I will come again tomorrow. You first give me the divine Gu worm, and then prepare the information about the man named Karl. I will go and deal with him in the place where he often hangs out."

    When Kasazan heard this, he shook his head and looked at me with a smile: "Do you think I will give you the divine Gu worm first? If you fail, Carl will kill Tatana, and I can use the divine Gu worm to save her.  Life." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 773 Carl

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    ¡°When I saw Kasazan say this, I didn¡¯t continue to force him.

    Even if he continues to threaten, Kasazan probably won't give in anymore. He can't possibly put Tatana in such danger. In other words, he doesn't have absolute confidence in me and doesn't believe that I can do it 100%.  Catch the guy named Karl and threaten him to remove the poison from Tatana.

    "In this case, I'll come over tomorrow morning to get the information. It's best to directly find out where the man named Karl will stay tomorrow." After I finished speaking, I turned around and left without saying much.

    Although it is a foreign country, in this Chinatown, there are overseas Chinese everywhere. Even Thais, most of them here can speak Chinese.

    I found an ancient Chinese inn-style hotel and booked a room to stay.

    The decoration of the rooms here imitates the inns of ancient times. I guess if you film a costume drama, this place can be used directly for filming.

    After staying here for one night, I got up early the next morning and rushed to Casazan's house.

    When I arrived at the door of Kasazan¡¯s house, I knocked on the door and Kasazan opened the door. His face looked much worse than yesterday.

    I looked at Casazan and asked, "Where is the information?"

    "No need, come in and talk." Kasazan waved, then turned and walked in. After I followed, Kasazan said: "There is no need to go to Karl. Tonight, the surrender organization will come to your door."

    "I went to Chinatown to avoid the rebels. Are you sure you can deal with the rebels?" Kasazan looked at me and asked.

    I smiled and said, "When did the dignified No. 1 head-dropping master in Thailand become so scared?"

    Kasazan was not angry, but said with a smile: "I am old. No matter how powerful I used to be, I can't withstand the years. If it was just me, it would not matter if I fought to the death with the surrender organization, but I still have my granddaughter to take care of me."

    "Tatana liked someone very much before, but unfortunately that man betrayed her." Kasazan looked at me and said.

    My heart sank, and I realized that Kasazan was talking about me. I couldn't help but say, "It was you who didn't let me meet her in the first place."

    "Well, I am partly responsible." Kasazan nodded, with a look of emotion on his face: "The guy who I looked down upon at the beginning is now so strong. If she  If I can be with you, I don't have to worry about her safety."

    I sat down on the sofa, looked at Kasazan and said, "That's not necessarily true. If Tatana is with me, we might encounter more dangers."

    When Kasazan heard this, he was a smart man. After thinking for a moment, he said: "That's true. The stronger you are, the less trouble you will encounter. But if you encounter trouble, you may not be able to get over it.  It¡¯s normal to be in big trouble and lose your life.¡±

    This is something that can be easily understood, just like Kasazan. If he were not Thailand's number one head-dropping master, Tatana would never be in such trouble.

    "Give me the divine Gu worm." I said to Kasazan: "What if you hide the divine Gu worm and die at the hands of that surrender organization tonight, wouldn't I be in trouble?"

    Seeing me saying this, Kasazan frowned slightly and said nothing. "Don't worry, even if there is no divine Gu worm, if Tatana encounters such trouble, I will fight hard."

    "Now that the subjugation organization is on the doorstep, even if you keep the divine Gu worm, what's the use? Even if you use the divine Gu worm to remove the soul-eating Gu from Ai Tangtang, you will still be killed by this organization.  ."I said.

    After all, the divine Gu worm is an important thing that can be used to deal with Shen Wushuang. If it is not placed in my own hands, I will not feel at ease.

    Shen Wushuang saw me saying this and said, "Wait a moment."

    After saying that, he turned around and walked upstairs. After a minute or two, he slowly walked down, holding a wooden box with gold rim in his hand.

    He handed it over: "This is the divine Gu worm."

    When I heard this, I quickly took the box and opened it. There was a caterpillar in the box. It really looked like a caterpillar. The only difference may be that it was golden in color and it slowly moved inside the box.  squirming.

    I closed the box, put it into my bag, and thanked Casa: "Thank you very much. Don't worry, I will catch Karl tonight and let him remove the poison from Tatana's body."

    Kasazan nodded and said nothing. I looked at him and asked, "Since Thailand is so unsafe now, why don't you take Tatana and follow me to China."

    When Casa praised it, his eyesHe lit up and nodded slightly: "Let's talk about it later."

    I just waited in the villa of Casazan. During this period, I got hungry and ordered two takeaways.

    But every takeout has been inspected by Casazan.

    Although I have the Qimen Flying Sword, it is impossible to sneak up on me with poisonous insects, but I can poison my food.

    Fortunately, there are no bugs in these takeaways.

    Kasazan is really careful.

    But that¡¯s how it is to live in the circle of head-down masters. Life is much more tiring than that of us Chinese demon hunters.

    Regardless of whether it is a demon hunter or Mr. Yin Yang, when dealing with evil spirits, when the evil spirits come out, you can always feel the yin energy appearing around you. However, when the demon hunter casts poisonous insects, they are all colorless and odorless, and there are various kinds of poisonous poisons.  insect.

    You may be infected by others when you eat or drink water.

    Soon, the sky outside gradually darkened. With a cigarette in my mouth, I looked at the darkening sky outside and asked Kasazan who was sitting next to me: "Why don't you go up and guard Tatana?"

    "Don't worry, she is protected by my Gu array, and the surrender organization wants me to join their organization. Killing me will do them no good at all. They will not kill Tatana unless they have to."

    ¡°You won¡¯t join their organization unless you are desperate,¡± Kasazan said.

    I couldn't help but ask: "They have threatened you with Tatana's life, but you are not willing to join their organization. It's just joining an organization, it doesn't mean you will die."

    "If possible, I would rather die than join an organization like theirs." Kasazan said: "The entire organization is maintained by Gu insects, unlike many sects in China, which are maintained by the emotions of the masters.  .¡±

    "Why do you think the Touhou Division has no organization? In fact, many people in history wanted to form an organization of the Touhou Division, but as soon as the person who leads them all dies, all the Touhou Divisions will fight each other." Kasa sighed in admiration.  : "Besides, maybe the only thing I have left in my life is my title as Thailand's No. 1 Subduer. Joining such an organization? It's better to just let me die."

    When I heard this, I smiled. Everyone¡¯s pursuit is different. Although I don¡¯t understand it, I can¡¯t say that Kasazan¡¯s idea is wrong.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 774 Stalemate

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "If it were you, what would you choose?" Kasazan looked at me and asked.

    I shrugged: "There is no comparison. After all, we are actually different people. If it were me, I might rather join this organization. After all, life is better than death."

    "If your life is gone, then no matter what reputation you have, it will be all in vain." I said.

    Kasazan¡¯s unwillingness to join the surrender organization is just for the sake of his reputation as the number one surrender master.

    When Kasazan saw me saying this, he grinned and stopped talking.

    I was holding a cigarette and looking at the sky outside the window, and the time passed by little by little.

    Soon it was eleven o'clock at night, and it became quiet outside.

    ????????????? If it were in China, at this time, big cities should still be quite lively. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the place where Casazan lives is a high-end community, but it¡¯s already quiet outside.

    Kasazan was sitting quietly next to me, and suddenly said: "Here he comes!"

    After Kasazan finished speaking, I felt a lot of strange feelings coming from outside. I looked around and saw many poisonous insects and snakes slowly crawling in through the windows and doorways.

    These poisonous insects are as big as a human fist, densely packed, and look disgusting. Among these poisonous insects, there are also colorful poisonous snakes mixed in.

    "So many poisonous insects?" I picked up the Sanqing Huayang Gun and prepared to retreat. There were too many poisonous insects.

    At this time, Kasazan put his hand on my shoulder: "Look carefully."

    As soon as I heard Kasazan's words, I closed my eyes, opened my yin and yang eyes, and looked again. The poisonous insects that were originally like a tide disappeared without a trace. I opened my mouth, looked at Kasazan and asked, "Illusion?  "

    "It's not an illusion, it's a worm." Kasazan said, reaching out to my ear and pulling it out hard. He actually pulled out a finger-long worm from my ear. This worm looked similar to  roundworms.

    Kasazan threw the Gu insect to the ground and crushed it to pieces with one foot.

    This Gu insect can actually get close to me, even the Qimen Flying Armor has no effect?

    Seeing my expression, Kasazan probably understood what I was thinking, and explained: "You still underestimate the head-lowering technique. Although the armor on your body is magical, how can you have this armor?"  Can you make all head-lowering techniques useless to you?"

    I heard Kasazan say this, and I think it makes sense. Maybe I have been too optimistic before. No, it can also be said that I look down on the head-lowering technique too much. I always feel that after having the Qimen Feijia, the head-lowering technique  The technique will no longer be useful to me. Now it seems that I was too naive before.

    "Karl, since you and your people have already arrived, you might as well come out. Why hide and tuck in?" Kasazan said loudly.

    ¡°Kasazan probably said it in Chinese on purpose to take care of me.

    At this time, the door of the villa opened, and a foreigner with blond hair and blue eyes walked in.

    This man is obviously not Thai or Asian, but a pure European. He is very handsome and looks to be in his mid-twenties. With his looks, he could become a star in Hollywood.

    He looked at the two of us with a smile on his face, and spoke in fluent Chinese: "Senior Kasazan, I sincerely invite you to join our organization, and even let you be the second-in-command of our organization, second only to me.  , Aren¡¯t you even willing to do this? Do you have to fight and lose both sides? "

    This Karl¡¯s eyes only stayed on me for a moment, and then he didn¡¯t look at me again. Maybe in his eyes, I was just a nobody worth mentioning.

    I am also happy that he is like this. At least he does not take too much precaution against me. The less precaution he has, the easier it is for me to have a chance.

    Kasazan looked at Karl gloomily: "Does it make sense to say so much? If I were willing to join your organization, I would have joined you when you just kidnapped my granddaughter."

    "Karl, as long as you remove the poison from my granddaughter, I will take her out of Thailand without any conflict with your organization. This is already my biggest concession."

    Karl shook his head when he heard this: "No, no, if you want to leave Thailand, or even leave the circle of Jiangtou division, then you will have no role in the party. In this case, I might as well kill you, what do you think?"

    "Okay, what nonsense are you talking to this foreigner? Just get rid of him." I was too lazy to listen to what they continued.

    Anyway, if they continue to say this, there will definitely be no results. In the end, there will always be a failure.Come.

    "Qingluan Fire Phoenix!" I shouted.

    Immediately, the Qingluan Fire Phoenix flew out of my pocket, but I didn't let them turn into hot wheels. They directly turned into two giant birds, with blazing flames burning on their bodies.

    Then, they roared and rushed towards Karl.

    Karl originally had a smile on his face and was calm. When he saw the Qingluan Fire Phoenix coming out, he was so frightened that he froze on the spot. He didn't even move at all. He was surrounded by the Qingluan Fire Phoenix, and his surroundings were burning with flames.  .

    I said: "Karl, you'd better not move. If you touch these flames, I can't guarantee whether you will survive."

    When Kasazan saw Qingluan Fire Phoenix, there was no need to mention how shocked he was on his face.

    But that¡¯s right, I may have felt that these head-dropping masters were very mysterious at the beginning, but from my current perspective, they are really just a small matter.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????? apart from being a commander-in-chief and fighting against the demon invasion of the underworld, how can they understand my abilities?

    At this time, Karl also hurriedly said: "Wait a minute, wait a minute, don't kill me. If I die, the woman named Tatana will also die."

    I walked up to him with the Sanqing Huayang Gun and pointed the gun at his throat: "Do you need to talk nonsense about this kind of thing? Get rid of the poison on her body quickly and I will spare your life."

    When Karl heard this, he shook his head slightly: "I removed the poison from her body, can you let me go?"

    I frowned: "I said I would let you go, so I let you go. Why, you still don't believe me?"

    When Karl heard this, he said: "Then let me go. As long as I go back safely, I will remove the poison named Tatana. Can you believe me?"

    When Karl asked this question, I finally understood. This Karl has no confidence in me, but this is normal. In fact, just like what he said in return, let him leave first, and I am also worried about him.

    The scene at this time is considered to be a stalemate. Karl is not willing to cure Tatana first. He has to let us release him first before he is willing to remove the worms in Tatana's body.

    "What should I do?" I had no choice but to look at Kasazan on the side.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 775 Other purposes

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Kasazan also had a sad look on his face, obviously thinking.

    I said, "Don't you know how to use voodoo? Why not give him a voodoo and let him come into contact with the voodoo in Tatana's body."

    When Kasazan heard this, he shook his head: "Gu worms are not as powerful as you think. If the next gu worm is to arrange for others to do what you want, then the head-lowering technique will not have declined to this day."  This is it."

    When I heard this, I felt helpless. When Karl was surrounded by Qingluan Fire Phoenix at first, he was very flustered. Seeing our hesitation, he gradually started to laugh too.

    He has finally figured it out. Our goal is to rescue Tatana. As long as he still finds a way to remove the worms from Tatana's body, we won't do anything to him.

    He opened his mouth and said to the two of us: "Have you considered it? Let me declare first that if I don't return to the organization for a long time, they will activate the worms and kill the woman named Tatana. If you continue to procrastinate like this  , when the person dies"

    I didn¡¯t wait for him to finish, and then cursed: ¡°I want you to be buried with me when I die, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    Karl¡¯s face turned red at my words.

    I suddenly heard the footsteps of other people outside the villa, and then I winked at Casazan, who immediately nodded slightly, then opened the door and walked out.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Kasazan was also Thailand¡¯s No. 1 surrender master, with extraordinary strength. It is estimated that if it had not been for Tatana¡¯s matter, and he was threatened by this surrender organization, he would not have been forced to run around.

    Soon, Kasazan pulled three people in.

    The eyes of these three people were a little dazed, and their hands were all tied up with ropes.

    "These three people are also people who have been demoted to the organization." Kasazan said after coming in.

    "Let me just say, after all, you are also the number one surrender master in Thailand. To deal with you, only the boss of their surrender organization is here to deal with you. This is unscientific." I smiled and said to Karl, "Karl, you are dragging your feet like this.  It won't do anyone any good to go down, so why not, I'll go back with you as a hostage, and you capture me, and then remove Tatana's poison first."

    ¡°You will let me come back after Tatana¡¯s Gu worm is fine?¡± I asked.

    "No." Karl said with an ugly expression.

    I suddenly understood. Why, you want me to be a hostage?  Are you kidding me? If you really take me back as a hostage, wouldn't it be like throwing a lion into a group of sheep as a hostage?

    By then, let alone being a hostage, I will probably destroy them all by myself.

    This Karl is not a fool, how could he do such a stupid thing.

    I laughed dryly and said to Karl, "Brother, if this continues, it won't do anyone any good."

    I pointed at the three captured masters: "I don't have much patience. If I don't remove the poison from Tatana's body, I will kill one of them every five minutes."

    "Is there any point in using them to threaten me? Don't be so ink, just kill them all." Karl said.

    The three arrested masters were confused at this time. If they knew that Karl said this, they would probably be unhappy with Karl in their hearts.

    Kasazan walked up to me and patted my shoulder: "This Karl won't shed tears until he sees the coffin."

    "What should we do?" I looked at Kasazan and asked, "Is it possible to really kill him?"

    "Of course you can't kill him." Kasazan looked at Karl and grinned. This smile was weird and made people feel uncomfortable. Karl couldn't help but take a step back and looked at Kasazan warily.  : "What do you want to do? Let me tell you, if I die, the woman named Tatana will not survive."

    "Who said I want to kill you? But you have done so many things, and you still refuse to remove the poison from my granddaughter. Is it not too much to let you suffer a little first and let me collect some interest?"

    After saying that, Kasazan took out a Gu worm in his hand. This Gu worm looked just like a cockroach.

    When Karl saw this Gu insect, his expression had already changed. He hurriedly said: "What do you want to do?"

    "What is this?" I couldn't help but ask.

    "This is called the Marrow Cleansing Gu." Kasazan looked at Karl and said, "Don't worry, this Gu won't kill you, but it will make every bone in your body itchy, making you worse than dead."

    Karl wanted to say something else, but Kasazan did not give him a chance to speak, and directly threw the Gu worm onto his skin. As soon as the Gu worm touched Karl's skin, it burrowed directly in.

    This Gu insect just got in,Then he roared and screamed, his voice extremely miserable.

    Kasazan said with an indifferent expression: "You can't bear it just now? This marrow-washing Gu can reproduce. In less than two hours, there will be at least a dozen marrow-washing Gu worms in your body. By then,  , you can enjoy it slowly."

    "You, I will have Tatana killed immediately!" Karl yelled.

    Before I spoke, Kasazan had a strange smile on his face: "You can try, as long as something happens to my granddaughter, I can guarantee that you will not die, but you will be a hundred times more painful than death."

    At this time, Qingluan Fire Phoenix also got out of the way. Karl kept rolling on the ground and clawed at himself with his fingers. I couldn't help but frowned as I watched.

    Soon, Karl scratched all the skin on his body that could be grasped with his hands. He was still scratching hard, and all ten of his fingernails were turned over by him.

    "Will he die?" I couldn't help but ask Kasazan on the side.

    Kasazan frowned and shook his head slightly: "Don't worry, this guy will definitely not die. I have a sense of discretion. But what makes me strange is that they just let me join their organization. At this time, he only needs to remove the tower first."  We will release Tana¡¯s poison, why is he still unwilling to remove Tatana¡¯s poison?¡±

    I said, "Maybe he thinks that once the poison is removed from Tatana's body, we will kill him?"

    "He's not that stupid." Kasazan shook his head: "If you really kill him, you will be punished by the organization for crazy revenge. Our goal is only to remove Tatana's poison. As long as he removes Tatana's poison,  Even if we make him suffer a little, we won't kill him, it won't do us any good."

    "He can form such a huge organization. It's impossible that he can't figure it out, but why does he insist on it?" Kasazan said with a sad face: "Unless"

    I also understood, looked at Kasazan and said: "Unless he doesn't just want you to join the surrender organization?"

    "Yeah." Kasazan nodded and glanced at me: "You are quite smart."

    I shrugged: "I'm here just for the god Gu worm, and I'm doing this just to save Tatana. As for you and this organization, I have no interest in it. At most, it will be fun." (  Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 776 Tatana¡¯s Father

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I already feel that things are not that simple anymore. This Karl seems to be more than just asking Casazan to join the surrender organization.

    "I naturally don't want to get involved in this kind of muddy water. Once I get involved, it will be a lot of trouble again."

    Kasazan looked at me as if I didn¡¯t want to help, and he didn¡¯t care.

    Kasazan didn¡¯t directly ask Karl what his other purpose was. Even if he asked, Karl probably wouldn¡¯t say it.

    I looked at Karl who was rolling on the ground, and I couldn't help but said to Kasazan: "That's almost enough. If he continues to toss like this, he probably won't survive."

    After listening to my words, Kasazan raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Karl, who was rolling on the ground, finally stopped. At this time, he had been scratched all over his body and looked miserable.

    "Kasazan, what exactly do you want!" Karl looked at Kasazan angrily.

    Kasazan smiled: "What do I want? Remove the poison from my granddaughter, and I will let you go. On this condition, if you still don't agree, then I can only continue to torture you and make you  accepted."

    Karl clenched his fists and looked at Kasazan: "You, do you mean what you say?"

    "Of course." Kasazan nodded slightly, Karl took a deep breath, then took out the phone and called.

    Then, he spoke a few words in Thai to the other side of the phone. After hanging up the phone, Karl said: "You can go upstairs and have a look."

    Kasazan immediately went upstairs, and it wasn¡¯t long before he walked downstairs.

    "Are you okay?" I asked.

    Kasazan nodded: "Well, the poison on her body has disappeared."

    "Then let me go quickly." Karl said.

    At this time, Kasazan¡¯s eyes lowered and he looked at Karl. I immediately understood that Kasazan obviously didn¡¯t want to let Karl go so easily.

    I walked up to Kasazan, patted him on the shoulder, and whispered in his ear: "If it's as we thought just now, there might be someone behind Karl, and killing him would be useless."

    Kasazan took a long breath and said to Karl: "Go away!"

    After Kasazan finished speaking, the eyes of the three people who had been demoted to the organization suddenly returned to normal.

    After the three of them returned to normal, their first reaction was to take action against Kasazan and me, but they were scolded by Karl. Then, Karl glared at Kasazan and left in a hurry with these three people.

    After the three of them left, I hurried upstairs and pushed out the room where Tatana was. At this time, Tatana's skin was no longer as colorful as before, but returned to normal.

    I walked to her bed and sat down, looked at her face, and sighed. At this time, Kasazan also walked in from outside the house.

    As soon as he came in, he said: "The poison on her body has been removed. You should leave before she wakes up."

    "I want to have a good chat with her for a while." I said to Casazan.

    Kasazan shook his head: "There is no need to talk. Don't meet her. She will slowly forget you. In fact, she has almost forgotten you. If you suddenly appear again, it will only make her more worried."  .¡±

    I know what Kasazan said makes sense, but I still want to chat with Tatana for a while.

    I thought for a while, stood up, and said to Kasazan: "I think that Karl may have other conspiracies. You'd better take Tatana out of Thailand and come to China after she wakes up.  If you encounter any trouble then, you can go to Laoshan and ask Sun Xiaopeng for help."

    When Kasazan heard this, he said, "I can't leave Thailand. What does it have to do with you?"

    "I don't care about your safety, but when Tatana is with you, I worry about her safety." I said.

    "Goodbye." I said and left.

    Suddenly, Tatana¡¯s voice came from behind me.

    "Axiu."

    When I heard this, I was shocked. When I looked back, Tatana had already woken up.

    "Are you awake?" I looked at Tatana and could only walk back and sit by the bed. If she hadn't woken up before, she would have just left quietly. Now that she had woken up, how could she leave again.

    Kasazan frowned tightly and sighed: "Let's talk."

    After saying that, he turned and left.

    Although Tatana woke up, her body was still very weak. She looked pale and looked at me and said:?¡°How did you come to Thailand?¡±

    "I came over to do some errands. I happened to see you and your grandpa in trouble, so I gave you a little help."

    Tatana asked: "How have you been in the past few years?"

    "Very good." I nodded.

    ¡°Afterwards, we both fell silent, not knowing what to say. Although I wanted to have a good chat with Tatana before, but after we actually met and we were able to have a good chat, we didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Let grandpa come in, I have something to tell him.¡± Tatana said to me.

    I looked at her and said, "You'd better take a good rest. No matter what happens, we'll wait until you take good care of yourself."

    "No, this matter is very important." Tatana shook her head and said to me firmly.

    Seeing how determined she was, I reluctantly walked out of the house, saw Kasazan waiting outside, and said, "Tatana said she had something to tell you."

    When Kasazan heard this, he followed me in from outside the house.

    "Nana, just have a good rest. If anything happens, we'll talk about it later." Kasazan said as he came in.

    Tatana shook her head, then sat up with difficulty, looked at Kasazan and said, "Grandpa, why did you lie to me."

    There was a moment of hesitation on Kasazan's face, and he looked at Tatana in confusion and asked, "I am your grandfather, how could I lie to you?"

    "You clearly told me that my father is dead, but he is still alive, right?" Tatana looked at Casazan seriously.

    When Kasazan heard this, his face showed shock: "What?"

    "When I was arrested by the surrender organization, I saw my father." Tatana lowered her head.

    "He was the one who caused the surrender?" Kasazan looked at Tatana in shock and asked, "Is that right?"

    "Yeah." Tatana nodded: "How about we join his organization and help him."

    Kasazan¡¯s face turned gloomy: ¡°It is indeed that beast!¡±

    "Hey, if you call him a beast, don't you mean you and Tatana are being scolded together." I said to Kasazan with a smile.

    Kasazan shook his head slightly: "You don't understand, his father, hey."

    When he mentioned this, Kasazan let out a long breath. I took out a cigarette and started smoking: "Tell me what's going on."

    Having never heard of Tatana¡¯s father before, Kasazan said: ¡°Nana¡¯s father is a genius.¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 777 Tatana¡¯s decision

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When I heard the word genius, I couldn't help but ask: "Could he be some kind of genius again, and then betray your old story?"

    Kasazan smiled and said: "It's not a betrayal, but it's almost the same. Tatana's father's name is Kasady. He is really a super genius in terms of voodoo. His ability, according to what I thought at the time,  Budget, as long as you follow me and learn Gu skills, you can surpass me when you are in your thirties."

    "It's a pity that he is restless." Kasazan shook his head: "He was very dissatisfied with the selfish and independent Thai head-down masters. When he was thirty years old, he wanted to make the entire Thai head-down masters into a solid team."

    "He is a person who will do whatever it takes once he has his own goals. After he and his wife gave birth to Tatana, he began to implement a plan against the entire Thai head-hunting division."

    "But the result is obvious. He failed. He was besieged by countless head-bending masters. When I finally rushed to save him, it was too late. He had already jumped off the cliff, and Tatana's mother also died in those head-bending masters.  In the master¡¯s hands.¡±

    When I heard this, I couldn't help but ask: "In that case, shouldn't you blame those masters who killed Kasady? Kasady is your son after all, and you still call him a bastard?"

    "Guess what he did in order to dominate the entire Thai head-down master world?" Kasazan looked at me and said, "He arrested the wives, sons and daughters of all the head-down masters, and forced those masters to  Surrender yourself.¡±

    "Of course those descending masters didn't agree, so he burned the wives, sons and daughters of these descending masters on fire." Kasazan said with a hint of loneliness on his face: "If he hadn't killed so many descending masters,  The chief master¡¯s wife, son and daughter, maybe I can still save him, but he really committed a big taboo by doing this.¡±

    "At that time, he jumped into the abyss. I thought he was dead. Unexpectedly, he was the one who created this organization." Kasazan took a deep breath: "No wonder the organization's style of doing things is different from that kid's.  It was so similar to what we were doing back then.¡±

    "Your son must be crazy. A good genius must do such a thankless job." I laughed.

    But when I think about it carefully, it seems that many geniuses I know are such extreme people.

    This Casadi will not say that this is the case. After the monster he likes was killed by Yan Bei Xun, he rebelled at the teacher's door, or Luo Fang, for the little girl, and even led the demons to attack the yang.

    They are all very extreme people, but if you think about it carefully, maybe it is precisely because they are so extreme that they are geniuses.

    "We are going to China right away. I don't want to get involved in the Thai head-dropping division anymore." Kasazan said to Tatana.

    It was a dilemma for Kasazan to stay. He didn't want to join the organization that was calling for surrender, but if there was a fight, and there was his own son on the opposite side, he would naturally hide wherever he could.

    Unexpectedly, Tatana said: "I don't want to leave, I want to stay and help my father."

    "He is not your father." Kasazan looked at Tatana and said, "You didn't have much contact with him. I raised him, and I know best in my heart what a cruel and ruthless person he is. In order to survive, he put  Your mother left the other masters behind and jumped off the cliff alone."

    "Your mother didn't even have a chance to jump off the cliff to survive." Kasazan said: "He doesn't have any affection in his eyes!"

    "Maybe he has figured it out now?" Tatana said unconvinced.

    Kasazan said: "Do you understand? Do you understand that I would put such a poison on you and let you threaten me to join the surrender organization?"

    "Why doesn't he come and invite you in person?" I asked.

    Kasazan glanced at me: "Because he knows in his heart that I know who he is. If I know that he was the one who created the surrender organization, I will not join even if I die."

    "You do have a lot of resentment towards your son." I smiled.

    "Let's go to China right away." Casa praised.

    "No." Tatana shook her head vigorously, looked at Kasazan and said, "Grandpa, I haven't seen my parents since I was a child. Even if he wants to harm me, I will admit it."

    "You!" Kasazan looked at Tatana, a little angry.

    I looked at Tatana and didn't say anything to persuade Tatana. Tatana has never seen her father since she was a child. She was raised by Casazan. Maybe she didn't say it, but she definitely still longed to be with her father in her heart.  .

    Even if his father is a wicked person who does no evil, he is still his father no matter what.

    Kasazan looked at me helplessly, obviously wanting me to help persuade TataNa, I shrugged and said: "Don't look at me, I won't help with this matter. Tatana wants to get to know her father. This is a good thing. How can I stop it?"

    Kasazan said: "I didn't say what I want from you, but, hey, Nana, if you really want to join this organization, then Axiu, I ask you to do me a favor and follow Axiu there.  If Tatana is in danger, take her out."

    I wanted to say that I was very busy. After all, when I came to Thailand, I promised Ai Tangtang that I would go back in three days. But looking at Kasazan¡¯s eyes, I sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Then I said to Tatana: "If your father really wants to harm you, I will kill him. I hope you don't blame me."

    Tatana's face lit up when she heard this: "Don't you have a saying in China that tiger poison cannot eat its seeds? My father will definitely not harm me."

    In the past, Tatana would actually be calm when encountering things, and would not be so naive. Perhaps she looked like this because that person was her father.

    "What about you?" I looked at Casazan and asked, "Why don't you go to China first?"

    Kasazan shook his head: "I will wait for you here. If Kasady really changes his mind and is no longer as cold-blooded and ruthless as before, I may also consider joining that organization."

    "But if he is still like before, I will wait here for you to come back with Tatana, and the two of us will go to China with you."

    After discussing it, Tatana happily fell asleep with a smile on her face.

    Kasazan and I walked out of Tatana's room. Kasazan looked a lot sad: "Nana has longed to be with her father since she was a child. I told her that her father was dead, but she never wanted to be with her."  Believe it, hey."

    "You must not let anything happen to her." Kasazan looked at me seriously and said: "I have done countless bad things in my life. According to your Chinese saying, I should have gone to hell long ago. I am still alive today, but I can't worry about Na."  Na."

    "Don't worry." I patted Kasazan on the shoulder: "I will try my best." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 778 Children

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The next day, early in the morning, Tatana and I went out and rushed to the headquarters of the surrender organization.

    Although Tatana's face was still a little pale, she seemed to be in a good mood. She was walking next to me with a smile on her face from time to time.

    I turned to look at her and asked, "So happy?"

    "Yes." Tatana nodded: "I only met my father once before, and I was very excited at that time. Now that I go to see him again, I have another indescribable feeling. Axiu, it's hard for you to understand me.  This is how people who have been without parents since childhood suddenly feel when they see their biological father."

    When I saw Tatana say this, I grinned, but I was muttering in my heart. If it was true what Kasazan said, then even if Tatana saw her father, Kasady, maybe the scene when they met,  It won't be as beautiful as she imagined.

    But I didn¡¯t express my thoughts to attack Tatana.

    " Let her keep some fantasies. Besides, there is a certain truth in the saying that a tiger's poison cannot eat its seeds.

    Tatana and I found out that the surrender organization was in a small town south of Bangkok.

    Tata and I took a taxi and rushed towards this small town.

    This town is not prosperous. Compared with Bangkok, which is already a metropolis, it has more local characteristics of Thailand.

    We got off the bus on the west side of the town.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There is a factory that has been abandoned for many years.

    But there are signs of a lot of people moving here, and I can even directly see a lot of people walking around in the factory.

    "Is this the person who surrendered to the organization?" I looked at the people inside and asked Tatana.

    Tatana nodded slightly and walked in front. We pushed open the iron railings of the factory and walked inside. Soon, two Thai men in suits came over and asked Tatana in Thai.

    After Tatana said a few words to them, they led us into the factory.

    "What did you tell them?" I asked curiously.

    Tatana said: "I just told them that we are the head-dropping masters and come to join their organization."

    These two Thai men in suits seemed very enthusiastic and led us into an office-like place.

    This office is a bit shabby. There is a fat middle-aged man sitting in it. This middle-aged man is Mediterranean. He is so fat that I feel that if the weather is hotter, a layer of oil can be easily boiled out of him.

    After he saw Tatana, his expression changed slightly and he hurriedly asked in Thai.

    The two men in suits didn¡¯t know Tatana before, but the person in front of her seemed to know her.

    After Tatana replied a few words, the man nodded and walked out.

    Tatana shrugged and said to me: "He went out to inform my father."

    "What is your father's status in this organization?" I couldn't help but ask.

    Tatana said: "It should be the leader, but only the top leaders of this organization know about my father. Other lower-level leaders, or people outside, all think this organization belongs to Karl."

    "So, Karl is actually just a spokesperson, let out to be shot?" I grinned, and secretly sighed that Tatana's father was quite smart.

    With such a large organization, whether it is a private master of the head-downing master or a Thai Buddhist, they will want to kill the leader of this organization.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from the top-down masters, after all, most of the top-down masters in Thailand have already joined this organization.

    In terms of Thai Buddhism, such an organization is absolutely not allowed to exist or even grow. This is an obvious conflict with their interests.

    The leader of such an organization will definitely be assassinated by Thai Buddhists or other top-down masters.

    ¡°Obviously, Karl is just pushing forward to support the bag.

    Not long after, the door was pushed open, and a middle-aged man wearing a windbreaker walked in from the outside.

    This middle-aged man looks very similar to Tatana. He is wearing a windbreaker and looks manly, but there is a hint of haze in his eyes.

    As soon as he came in, he spoke to Tatana in Thai. Tatana shook her head slightly and said to him in Chinese: "Grandpa doesn't want to join this organization."

    Kasady can also speak Chinese, but he doesn¡¯t??Tana is so smooth.

    "If he doesn't want to join us, then why are you coming back?" Kasady frowned: "That old guy still doesn't want to join our organization?"

    "Who is he?" Cassady looked at me and asked.

    "My friend, you came with me to join the surrender organization." Tatana looked at Kasady and said, "Dad"

    "Okay, I'm very busy and I don't have time to mess around with you. Just bring him to join the organization. In addition, I need you to go back tomorrow. Our organization must let the old man join." After that, Kasa  Dee waved, turned and walked out.

    Tatana looked at Kasady's back with some disappointment in her eyes.

    I sat aside and patted Tatana on the shoulder: "Your father doesn't seem to care about your family ties."

    Although I know that Tatana has deep feelings for Cassady. After all, Tatana has lacked father's love since she was a child, but I still have to tell this. I can see Cassady's attitude. Such a guy,  I'm not worried about leaving Tatana here.

    Tatana sat on the chair, lowering her head and saying nothing, probably thinking about something.

    Now she really needs to be alone for a while. I took out a cigarette, walked to the door, lit it, and started smoking.

    Suddenly, the fat man just waved to me and shouted a few times in Thai. I couldn¡¯t quite understand, so I walked over with a frown.

    ¡°This fat man can actually speak Chinese. If you think about it carefully, it¡¯s not surprising. Now that there are so many Chinese people traveling to Thailand, it¡¯s normal for Thai locals to learn some Chinese.

    "You want to join our organization, right? Come with me, there are some things you need to do." After saying that, the fat man turned around and walked ahead with his buttocks twisted. I was also a little curious and followed him.

    He led me into a factory. What I didn¡¯t expect was that there were more than thirty children in cages.

    The oldest of these children was seven or eight years old, while the youngest looked like three or four years old. All of them were crying.

    "What is this used for?" I frowned and asked the fat man.

    The fat man said impatiently: "These children are naturally used to refine the Child Corpse Gu. Why do you ask so many questions? Hurry up and catch the three children with them."

    Those children burst into tears one by one, and the children's cries resounded throughout the factory.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 779 A piece of loose sand

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    My eyelids couldn¡¯t help but twitch, I looked at the fat man and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by God if you do this?¡±

    This fat man said to me dissatisfied: "Bah, only you Chinese people believe in divine punishment. If you want to do it or don't want to do it, just get out. You are not welcome in our organization."

    I punched the fat man in the face. The guy didn¡¯t say a word and was knocked unconscious by my punch.

    There were five other behead masters in suits in the factory. When these five behead masters saw the fat man being beaten, they immediately rushed forward to help. I punched each one and threw all five of them to the ground, wailing.

    ¡°Then, I took out the Sanqing Huayang Gun, picked at the locks of these iron cages, and opened more than thirty iron cages.

    These children looked at me gratefully one by one and chattered without knowing what they were saying, but I couldn¡¯t understand them either.

    At this time, the piercing siren sounded throughout the abandoned factory.

    I looked down and saw that it was the fat man. He was holding something like a remote control in his hand. He had obviously pressed some button to notify others.

    "I don't understand what you are saying. If you want to survive, just follow me and run out." After I said that, I touched the ring on my hand. Qimen Feijia appeared on my body. I turned around with the gun and walked out of the factory.  .

    At this time, hundreds of surrender masters were guarding the door of the factory. Among them, Kasadi was standing at the front. He frowned and looked at me. Then, he whispered a few words to the surrender master next to him.  Then, he looked at me and said, "You are the friend brought by my daughter, why are you causing trouble?"

    "Why do you want to arrest these children?" I pointed at the children behind me, looked at Cassady and said, "There must be a limit to doing bad things. Are you using these children to refine Gu?"

    Cassady chuckled: "I am nothing compared to you Chinese. Don't you Chinese also like to use children to train ghosts? We are not in conflict with each other. What I do is none of your business.  .¡±

    "It's okay if I didn't see it, but since I saw it, how can I ignore it? These children are innocent, let them go." I sighed and said to Cassady: "As for what your organization will do in the future, it doesn't matter.  my business."

    It's not that I'm afraid that Kasady and his friends have too many people, but that Kasady and the others are all head-dropping masters. If there's a real fight, these head-dropping masters will use some sorcery. Even though they can't deal with me, the group of children behind me can't.  There is definitely no life left.

    Suddenly, the head-dropper whom Kasady had just ordered to leave came back with Tatana in his arms. Tatana was tied up by him with a rope. Kasady finally showed a smile on his face and said to me: "  Don¡¯t you Chinese like to pretend to be nice? Since you are my daughter¡¯s friend, who do you want alive? The group of children behind you or my daughter?¡±

    I looked at Cassady¡¯s smiling face and couldn¡¯t help but curse: ¡°Son of a bitch, that¡¯s your daughter, do you have any humanity at all?¡±

    Cassady said with a sullen face: "Humanity? The funniest thing in the world is the word "family love". Back then, Kasazan was still my father, but he pushed me off the cliff and wanted my life? What about my daughter?  She was raised by that old immortal in Kasazan, so she should die."

    "You have never met me, but you pretend to be very close to me. Ha, it must be Kasazan who asked you to get close to me and let you kill me, right?" Kasady said, holding his hand  He strangled Tatana around the neck.

    Tatana looked at Kasady with innocent eyes and said, "No, no."

    "You are still so extreme." Kasazan had already blended into the crowd and walked out of the crowd. Kasazan looked at Kasady pinching Tatana's neck, his eyes full of melancholy.

    "You old immortal, are you finally willing to see me?" Kasadi pointed at Kasazan and scolded: "You should have known that this day would come when you pushed me off the cliff."

    I frowned, Kasazan pushed his son off the cliff?

    Kasa sighed in admiration: "You kid, you did so many bad things back then. If I hadn't pushed you off the cliff, would you have survived? I'm afraid you would have died a long time ago."

    "Nonsense, who is your opponent of the group of people who were chasing me? If you want to take me away, who can stop you? You only know that for the sake of your false reputation as Thailand's No. 1 surrender master,  Push me, your biological son, off the cliff!" When Cassady said this, he almost screamed: "Is it important that your biological son doesn't have a false name?"

    "Do you think so?" Kasazan nodded slightly: "I think that you are a mature man and you must take responsibility for everything you do. You lowered so many things in the first place."When the master's wife, sons and daughters were arrested and burned to death, you should have thought that one day, even death would not be able to wash away your sins.  "

    "I'm just helping you take on that responsibility." Kasazan said with his hands behind his back.

    Kasady squeezed Tatana's neck tightly, making Tatana unable to speak: "What's wrong with me? Now society is constantly improving. Look at those Buddhist bald heads. They are getting better and better day by day.  , where are our head-turning masters? But we are regarded as heretics, for fear of being discovered, why!"

    "I want to organize all the masters to give everyone more status and status. Is this wrong?" Kasady shouted: "I'm not wrong! It's you who are wrong! It's because you guys are so stubborn.  It¡¯s not working, everyone just wants to get by, and they don¡¯t even want to trust other Jiangtou masters, so we Thai Jiangtou masters are in disarray.¡±

    "Since all of you are unwilling to believe in other people, I am willing to be a hub and let all of you believe in me. I will take everyone with me to seek a better status and life together." Ka  Sadie said loudly.

    "Are you the hub to poison all the masters and make everyone afraid of you?" Kasazan asked.

    "Only in this way will they really do things for me." Kasady said loudly.

    Hey, I sighed helplessly. Cassady¡¯s idea was actually a very good one, but it was too extreme.

    "Do you really think that you can have a better status by gathering these people together?" Kasazan snorted and said, "Yes, you do have many masters here, but they are still a mess. Even if you use  Poison threatens them, and they are also in disarray. Do you think Buddhism is blind? They just regard you as a clown at this time. As long as you continue to develop, when the development reaches a certain point, those Buddhist monks will come back and destroy your organization!" (  Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 780 Death of Tatana

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Your current goal is nothing but an underestimation of yourself. You don't even believe that you can solidify all the masters, right?" Kasazan looked into Kasady's eyes and asked.

    Kasady gritted his teeth and looked at Kasazan: "That's nonsense. It's just that you don't dare to try it yourself. Why do you think I can't do it? Why do you think I can't lead all the masters to be treated like Buddhism?  The respect you get?¡±

    "Why should we, the head-tendering masters, be inferior to others? Those people would perform Buddhist rituals and respect those Buddhists when they see a bald head in Buddhism. Why should we, the head-tendering masters, be shouted at and beaten by everyone? They all think we are witchcraft. We surrender  Does head magic only harm people?"

    "Then what happened to those children?" Kasazan pointed at the children behind me: "You want to be respected by people, but you capture these innocent children and use their lives to refine the head-lowering technique. Why do you  get respect."

    These two people were also in a stalemate, and other people from the surrender organization slowly moved closer, surrounding Kasazan and me.

    There was a hint of madness in Kasady's eyes, and he replied: "Why do you pretend to be a good person in front of me? Have you killed fewer people than me before? Isn't it because someone made you the number one head-dropping master in Thailand?  You just pretend to be clean and self-sufficient, I want to kill them today, why do you stop me!"

    After saying that, all the children behind me screamed. When I looked back, I saw these children fell to the ground in pain.

    The skin on their bodies turned blood red, and under the skin, there were many tiny bugs crawling out of their bodies.

    In just a few seconds, none of these children survived, and all of them died.

    I was stunned for a long time and tightened my grip on the Sanqing Huayang Spear.

    "Kasady, I'll kill you!" I roared angrily.

    I know a lot of bad people, as powerful as Shen Wushuang. Although they can do many bad things, they will not do such despicable things as killing children.

    I also secretly hate myself for talking nonsense to this Kasady, when I should have just shot him to death.

    Thinking of this, I rushed forward and stabbed Kasady in the chest.

    Kasadi's face changed drastically. He probably didn't expect that I would move so fast. And at the same time that I moved, the Qingluan Fire Phoenix flew out of my pocket and surrounded me. Two huge ancient beasts flew directly towards me.  Most of the people in the organization were so frightened that they backed away.

    With a puff, I looked at Tatana in disbelief.

    Just when my Sanqing Huayang Gun was about to pierce Kasady's chest, Tatana pushed Kasady away hard, and I stabbed Tatana in the chest.

    I don¡¯t dare to pull out the Sanqing Yang Huayang Gun. Once I pull out the Sanqing Yang Huayang Gun, the blood from the wound will not stop.

    Kasady turned around and ran away. I said to Qingluan Huofeng beside me: "Don't let him run away!"

    Qingluan Fire Phoenix roared and chased after him.

    I know the speed of Qingluan Fire Phoenix, and I can¡¯t run away even if I give Kasady a pair of legs.

    I hugged Tatana and frowned: "What are you doing? Why did you block this shot for him?"

    "No matter what you say, he is still my father." Tatana's eyes were ashen, and she was obviously very disappointed with Cassady. She stretched out her hand and grabbed my palm tightly: "It may be difficult for you to understand, you can't understand  I."

    "From the time I can remember, all my friends have parents. I have always been raised by my grandfather. When they laughed at me for not having parents, you don't know how much I longed for my father to appear in front of me."

    Tatana then glanced in the direction of Kasady's escape with disappointment: "But it's better for such a father to never appear. At least he can leave me with an illusion."

    "In that case, why are you so stupid?" I clenched my fists and looked at Tatana.

    Tatana opened her mouth and smiled, her mouth full of bright red blood: "Why are you so nervous? I have nothing to do with you for a long time."

    "You." I frowned and looked at Tatana. Tatana's breath gradually weakened, and she slowly closed her eyes: "I, I want to sleep."

    "You can't sleep. If you fall asleep, you won't be able to wake up." I said eagerly.

    Tatana did not answer me, but said to herself: "This shot can be regarded as repaying his kindness for giving birth to me."

    At the end of the sentence, the voice was as low as a mosquito, a little inaudible.

    Tatana is dead!

    I stared blankly at Tatana lying in my arms, letting meNo matter how I thought about it, I never thought that it would be such a result. If I had known it would be like this, if I had known it earlier.

    ¡°Hey, how could we have known so much earlier.

    I shook my head helplessly and slowly put Tatana on the ground. At this time, when Kasady escaped, the other members of the surrender organization had also escaped long ago.

    There were footsteps behind me, and I turned around to see Kasazan.

    ¡°Kasazan seems to have suddenly aged several years.

    It¡¯s not the appearance, but the look in his eyes. The look he gave me was, how should I put it, a look of despair.

    "Me." I opened my mouth, wanting to apologize, but Kasazan was not as angry as I imagined.

    I originally thought that Kasazan would be very angry and even fight me desperately, but he looked at Tatana's body calmly: "It's all life, it's all life!"

    At this time, there were birdsong in the sky. I looked up and saw the blue luan and fire phoenix flying over. Their claws were grabbing Kasady. Kasady had already passed out and was thrown to the ground heavily by them.

    With a bang, Kasady fell in front of me and Kasazan.

    "What are you going to do with him?" Kasazan asked me.

    Tatana's death is inextricably related to this guy. At this time, I naturally want to kill this bastard with one shot.

    But Tatana died to save this bastard. I took a long breath and looked back at Kasazan: "You handle it yourself."

    After saying that, I pulled out the Sanqing Yang Transformation Gun that was stuck in Tatana's chest, and squatted next to Tatana's body.

    "Tatana, although you are dead, I know that you should be able to hear my voice." I touched Tatana's forehead: "I know you made this stupid decision, but everyone's thoughts  They are all different, so I understand you.¡±

    "I'm going back to China, and you should be reincarnated soon." When I thought of this, I felt a little sad.

    For us people in the yin and yang world, the biggest benefit is that after the death of relatives and friends, we can summon their souls and come back to meet and chat, right?

    But very few people do this. Of course I can do this too, but I know there is no point in doing so. Even if we can't keep him, even if we meet, it won't make any sense. It will only increase the sadness.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 781 Optimistic Zhang Tian

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "I'm leaving." I stood up.

    Kasazan looked at me and asked: "So urgent?"

    "I stayed in Thailand originally for Tatana. Now that she is dead, and the leader of the surrender organization has also helped you catch it, it is none of my business what you do next." I looked back at Kasazan  road.

    Kasazan nodded slightly.

    I said: "Old man, I'm going back to China soon. Maybe this is the last time the two of us will meet in this life. No matter what, I'll give you a piece of advice. Living is always better than dead."

    I trust my intuition very much, and just now, my intuition told me that Kasazan may have a death wish, and maybe he will commit suicide after he finishes dealing with Kasady.

    For an old man, if something like this happened to his son and granddaughter, there may indeed be no need to live.

    Although it seems that Kasazan is indifferent, he may feel very uncomfortable in his heart.

    After all, Kasazan is Thailand¡¯s number one surrender master. If he really committed suicide, it would be a pity no matter what, and I don¡¯t really want to see that outcome.

    Kasazan smiled slightly: "Boy, I have seen many more things in my life than you. When did I need your support to comfort me?"

    "So much the better."

    After I finished speaking, I wiped off the blood stains on the Sanqing Huayang Gun and took Qingluan Huofeng to Bangkok Airport.

    Although I did not feel very comfortable with Tatana's death at first, I adapted quickly. No matter what, it was her own choice.

    As she said, she and I no longer have a relationship, so I respect her decision.

    As for the outcome after Kasady, it probably depends on Kasazan¡¯s mood.

    After buying a ticket back to Beijing, I sat at the Bangkok Airport and took out the magical worm from my backpack. I didn¡¯t expect that such things would happen during my trip to Thailand because of the magical worm.

    I hope this thing can really deal with Shen Wushuang.

    When I returned to Beijing, it was seven o'clock in the evening, already very late.

    As soon as I returned to China, I called Ai Tangtang to report that he was safe.

    I am not in a hurry to go to Laoshan, I am going to rest in Beijing for a night and meet someone.

    The person I want to see is naturally Zhang Tian.

    I took out my cell phone at the airport exit and called this guy. I haven¡¯t seen him for two or three years and I don¡¯t know what he is like now.

    The call was quickly connected, and Zhang Tian said with a smile: "Master, what's the matter?"

    "Where are you, kid? I'm at the exit of Beijing International Airport, come and pick me up." I said.

    "Okay." After saying that, Zhang Tian hung up the phone.

    About half an hour later, an Audi A8 stopped in front of me. Zhang Tian waved to me, and Li Xiaoqing was still sitting in the co-pilot. They didn't look much changed, but they were different from before.  A lot more mature.

    I opened the car door and sat on it. Zhang Tian still asked me with the same smiling face: "Master, where are we going?"

    ¡°You¡¯re familiar with Beijing. Just find a place to eat.¡± I said.

    Zhang Tian nodded: "Okay, let's go to Quanjude to eat roast duck."

    After saying that, he hit the accelerator.

    I smiled from behind and asked: "Where is your sports car? Why don't you drive it?"

    Zhang Tian said with a smile: "I own a company. How can I drive a sports car all day long? It's too high-profile, so I bought an A8 to drive."

    ¡°You opened a company, why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± I asked.

    "Master, don't mention it. I don't know how many times I've beaten you in the past two years. Are you trying to evaporate? You can't be contacted all the time." Zhang Tian complained.

    I smiled awkwardly, remembering that I had stayed at Fanghu for two full years, and asked, "What kind of company did you open?"

    "I'm a ghost hunter, but I haven't caught many ghosts since I opened the store. Most of them are rich people who feel uncomfortable. I just tinkered with some charms and gave them to them, and I still made a lot of money." Zhang Tian said with a smile.  : "Don't tell me, I learned this craft right when I first learned it. It's really profitable."

    ¡°It¡¯s better to earn less of this kind of ill-gotten wealth.¡± I said.

    "Come on, of course I understand this truth, but how can this be regarded as ill-gotten gains? Those rich people are suspicious of themselves. They look like they have nothing to do. It can probably make them sick. They  Doesn¡¯t it cost money to see a psychiatrist? When you come to me, it¡¯s just like seeing a psychiatrist.¡±

      I nodded, Zhang Tian¡¯s words made sense, so I turned to Li Xiaoqing and asked, ¡°What is Xiaoqing doing?¡±

    When Li Xiaoqing heard what I asked her, she turned back to look at me and said with a smile: "Master, I am following Zhang Tian and doing odd jobs in his company."

    "Master, seriously, tell me where you have been during this time." Zhang Tian looked at me curiously.

    I nodded and said, "Okay, I'll talk to you slowly during dinner later."

    Soon we arrived at a hotel in Quanjude. After requesting a private room, I told Zhang Tian what had happened in the past two years while eating.

    Zhang Tian had an incredible look on his face after hearing this: "Oh my god, I used to think that I could catch a few evil ghosts and be considered a master. But Master, you want to save the world?"

    "Saving the whole world, to be honest with Shen Wushuang, it's for myself and just want to save my life." I said.

    Zhang Tian took a bite of roast duck and said: "Master, when you became my teacher, I saw that you definitely had great potential, so I accepted you as my master. It was indeed true. Hehe, I will stop the invasion of the demon world by then."  Take me with you when the time comes, and I will follow you to broaden my horizons."

    "You?" I glanced at him. I really wasn't trying to attack this kid. Any demon soldier in the demon world would probably be too tough to deal with.

    ¡°You might as well just open a shop here and fool people.¡± I laughed.

    Li Xiaoqing asked: "Master, if those demons really enter the underworld, will it really cause big things?"

    It was better for Li Xiaoqing to be calmer. Zhang Tian had never thought about anything outrageous all day long, but Li Xiaoqing saw that this matter was not a joke.

    I took a long breath, nodded, looked at Zhang Tian and said: "You kid, if I fail to stop you then, you will have a chance to fight against the demons."

    Zhang Tian said with a playful smile: "Failed to stop? Impossible, master, you are so powerful. Didn't you say that even the Dragon King is no match for you? Besides, if the stop fails, the worst is that we, the master and the apprentice, will fight side by side and fight against the demons for five years."  Hundreds of rounds.¡±

    ¡°If I fail, I should die.¡± I looked at Zhang Tiandao.

    Zhang Tian¡¯s smiling face condensed and he looked at me: ¡°No, didn¡¯t you say that even the Dragon King is not your opponent?¡±

    "My master Hentianxiao has to deal with the two demon clans. In fact, my main responsibility is to fight the decisive battle with Shen Wushuang." I said.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 782 Stunt

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Zhang Tian looked at me and asked, "Master, is it dangerous?"

    "Do you believe me when I say it's not dangerous?" I patted Zhang Tian on the shoulder: "I came to see you this time, but I actually have nothing else to do."

    "I'm just passing by, but maybe this is the last time we, master and disciple, will meet." I said to Zhang Tian.

    Even with Zhang Tian¡¯s optimistic character, he couldn¡¯t help but fall silent. He looked at me and took a long breath: ¡°Master, don¡¯t be so pessimistic.¡±

    "I also want to be optimistic. You don't know how powerful Shen Wushuang is." I slowly shook my head and said, "Okay, let's not talk anymore. After dinner, we will find a hotel to rest for the night. I have to go back to Laoshan tomorrow."

    "Didn't you say there is still half a year left?" Zhang Tian said to me: "If you play for a few more days, I can make money now and take you to have fun in Beijing."

    ¡°You¡¯re so cool, these six months are precious time for me to improve my strength, stay here with you?¡± I rolled my eyes at him.

    I also have a plan in my mind to go to Fanghu again.

    Since I can reach the ultimate level of Yang in Fang Hu, I should be able to improve my strength in that place as well.

    Except for Fang Hu, I really can¡¯t think of any other place where I can improve my strength.

    Zhang Tian also grinned: "Hey, master, I will wait for your good news in Beijing."

    After dinner, Zhang Tian originally wanted to invite me to sing. How could I be interested in singing? However, Zhang Tian asked me to accompany him and visit his company, which I did not refuse.

    Although he said it was a company, it was actually a wreath shop.

    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a relatively large place, probably more than 200 square meters, selling wreaths. It¡¯s really a waste to have such a big place. But on the surface, it¡¯s selling wreaths, but in fact, it¡¯s helping people solve some supernatural incidents.

    He hired more than a dozen employees in his store, all of them beautiful college students. Damn, Zhang Tian is really extravagant.

    When he and I were shopping in the store, I couldn't help but ask: "Why do you hire so many college students to sell a wreath?"

    Zhang Tian rolled his eyes at me: "Master, you don't understand this. All of these beauties used to work part-time in sales in college, and their performance was good, so I hired them to sell wreaths."

    When I heard this, I was a little speechless. This guy is really whimsical, selling a wreath and inviting so many beautiful women.

    I am too lazy to continue asking.

    After reading it, Li Xiaoqing asked Zhang Tian to call him back early. Zhang Tian and I went out and found a barbecue stall to have a barbecue.

    When we had barbecue with Zhang Tian, ??we talked a lot, mostly about how I was their teacher in school.

    Zhang Tian finally said with emotion: "Master, to be honest, staying in school carelessly at that time was the most comfortable period."

    I nodded, who said it wasn¡¯t?

    After I finished eating, I said goodbye to Zhang Tian and took a taxi to Beijing International Airport. I then found a hotel at the airport and stayed overnight. Early the next morning, I bought a ticket to Qingdao.

    By the time I returned to Qingdao, it was already 12 noon.

    I took a taxi and rushed back to Laoshan.

    After returning to Laoshan, I went to the courtyard where I lived and found Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang was drinking tea and chatting with Zhao Yazi in the yard. The two of them seemed quite comfortable.

    Seeing me coming back, Ai Tangtang stood up happily and said to me, "Axiu, are you back?"

    "Well, where are the others?" I asked.

    Ai Tangtang said: "Sun Xiaopeng and Boss Yunhai seem to be busy with something unknown. Mao Dacai is with them. Luo Fang also left the day after you went to Thailand."

    "Luo Fang also left?" I was stunned for a moment and glanced at Zhao Yazi. Can Luo Fang leave Zhao Yazi alone?

    "Luo Fang said that he was looking for ways to improve his strength." Zhao Yazi smiled and said, "Although I really want to accompany him, I don't want to delay your business."

    Seeing Zhao Yazi say this, I nodded slightly. Luo Fang must have felt the pressure.

    In fact, these pressures are actually given to him by me. Even if he does not participate in the battle, Shen Wushuang should not make things difficult for him. Luo Fang actually wants to help me by following me to deal with Shen Wushuang.

    "I'll go to Fang Hu right away." I said to Ai Tangtang.

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he hurriedly asked: "What are you doing in Fanghu?"

    "Improve your strength." I pondered for a while and said, "AlsoFor half a year, I don¡¯t know if I can reach a point where I can deal with Shen Wushuang.  "

    Seeing me saying this, Ai Tangtang looked at me and said, "It will definitely work. You have to have confidence in yourself."

    "I also want to be confident." I shrugged. I originally wanted to come back and have a meal with Ai Tangtang, Sun Xiaopeng and the others before leaving. Since Sun Xiaopeng is not here, forget it. I said to Ai Tangtang: "You  For half a year, just stay in Laoshan and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±

    Ai Tangtang asked: "How long will it take you to go to Fanghu this time? It won't take another two years, right?"

    "No, don't worry." I nodded and then left Laoshan and came to the beach in Qingdao. Then I found a place with few people and turned the Qingluan Fire Phoenix into a hot wheel, and then flew overseas.

    I flew with the Sanqing Huayang Gun on my back for two hours, and finally a small island vaguely appeared in front of me.

    I slowly landed on the beach of Fanghu, and I said to Qingluan Huofeng: "You go to the island to play."

    When Qingluan Fire Phoenix heard this, he nodded and flew towards the center of the island. They were waiting for me and have been here for two years, so they must be very familiar with this island.

    And I came to the towering tree again, found the cave I entered, and then walked in from the entrance of the cave.

    I was actually a little worried. I entered this big tree, but ended up staying there for two years and almost couldn't get out.

    After walking into the cave, I walked to the cave where the old man got off with me.

    At this time, in the middle of the cave, the old man was still sitting in front of the chessboard. He looked at me with a smile: "Zhang Xiu, why are you back again?"

    I raised my hand and said to him: "Senior, I would like to ask you to help me improve my strength."

    "You have learned the ultimate in Yang, how can I help you." The old man shook his head slightly.

    "Senior said at the beginning that you are one of the destiny, then it is the way of heaven. As long as you want to help me, there must be a way." I looked at him and said.

    When he heard this, he fell silent. I continued, "I heard that Shen Wushuang wants to become destiny, so he wants to deal with you. If you help me, you will help yourself."

    When the old man saw what I said, he smiled and said to me: "You know, with your current strength, there is basically no hope of further improvement. However, I can teach you a unique skill." (Note  Please visit our website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 783 One Shot

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Originally, I was quite disappointed when I listened to the first half of the sentence. When the old man finished speaking, I breathed a sigh of relief. Damn it, couldn¡¯t this old man finish everything in one breath?

    Thinking of this, I let out a breath. Although I felt a little unhappy with the old man, I still said to him respectfully: "Old man, what is the special skill of this move?"

    "The Sanqing Huayang Spear in your hand originally had a special skill in it, but even Hentianxiao didn't know about this special skill back then." The old man looked at me and said.

    "I can't teach you this unique skill. You can only ask the Sanqing Huayang Spear yourself." He looked at me with a smile.

    I rolled my eyes at him speechlessly: "Is it possible that the Sanqing Huayang Spear can still speak?"

    The old man nodded slightly: "This place is for you to understand the unique skills of the Sanqing Yang Huayang Spear."

    I hurriedly said: "Hey old man, I can only stay here for half a year at most. After half a year, I have to leave."

    "Don't worry, I will remind you when the time comes." After saying that, the old man disappeared.

    I sat cross-legged on the ground, put the Sanqing Huayang Gun in front of me, and then looked at it with my eyes.

    Logically speaking, the old man wouldn¡¯t lie to me, but what¡¯s the secret of this Sanqing Yang Yang Spear?

    I picked up the Sanqing Huayang Gun and asked it, "Hey, are you really good at talking?"

    The Sanqing Huayang Spear showed no reaction at all.

    But if you think about it carefully, the Sanqing Huayang Spear is indeed different from other things. At least the Sanqing Huayang Spear will only exert its power when it is in the hands of my master and me.  It's just an ordinary fire stick.

    Time flies by so fast, and I don¡¯t know how much time has passed. Anyway, I have been sitting cross-legged in front of the Sanqing Huayang Spear, looking at it, and then ¡®comprehension¡¯.

    But looking at the Sanqing Huayang Gun every day, I almost went crazy. I couldn¡¯t help but stand up and yell: "Hey, old man, are you lying to me?"

    My voice echoed in the empty cave, and not long after, the old man appeared in front of me, with a smile on his face, and looked at me with a smile: "Are you still so restless when things happen?  "

    "It's not that I can't hold my breath. If you want me to understand, you have to teach me a method, or just give me some hints. Could it be that I'm like a fool, staring at the Sanqing Yang Gun all the time?  "I can not help saying that.

    The old man heard what I said and pointed at the Sanqing Huayang Gun in my hand: "This gun is not ordinary. Hentianxiao also snatched it from my hand at the beginning, and this gun is willing to accept Hentianxiao as the master. I  Only then did I agree to Hentianxiao and take it away."

    "You have been killing demons with it for so many years, don't you have any emotion at all?"

    After the old man finished speaking, he stopped talking. As soon as I heard this, I also had some insights in my heart and looked down at the Sanqing Yang Huayang Gun.

    It¡¯s true, I have had the Sanqing Huayang Gun for so long, and it is like my right and left arm. If it were suddenly missing, I would definitely feel like I was missing an arm or a foot.

    Thinking of this, I couldn't help but let out a breath, touched the Sanqing Huayang Gun, and said with sincere emotion: "You have been with me for so many years, I have wronged you."

    The Sanqing Huayang Spear also trembled slightly, and my heart seemed to resonate with the Sanqing Huayang Spear.

    Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain in my right hand holding the Sanqing Huayang Gun, and a shot appeared in my mind.

    I quickly closed my eyes.

    I saw this move clearly.

    ¡°Then, I opened my eyes, took the Sanqing Huayang Spear in my right hand, and stabbed forward. This shot was very complicated, but also very simple.

    ??In terms of complexity, it is countless times more complicated than the blast gun technique that my master taught me, but it is also simple, because this move is just a shot, not a fancy move, it is just a stabbing shot forward.

    But this shot has a very high artistic conception, giving me a feeling of returning to nature.

    My whole feeling is that with just one shot, all the enemies in front of me can be killed without the need for other brilliant moves.

    But when I was halfway through, I felt like there was a wall in front of the tip of the gun. No matter what, my gun couldn't penetrate it.

    The old man said: "This shot is a test of a person's state of mind. When you shoot this shot, you need to abandon all distracting thoughts. All other fantasies, even the idea of ??killing the enemy, must be abandoned."

    I gasped and put the Sanqing Huayang Gun on the ground. Although the gun didn't pierce it, I was still tired enough.??, sweating profusely, I looked at the old man and asked: "How can I kill the enemy if I give up the idea of ??killing the enemy?"

    The old man said: "This is to pursue the ultimate power of this gun, and we can only abandon all other thoughts."

    I fell silent, and the old man smiled and said, "You can go back. Only you can understand this trick. In addition, four months have passed in the outside world."

    "So fast?" I looked at the old man in surprise. Although I felt that a long time had passed in there, I didn't expect that four months had passed in a flash.

    So that means that the day of decisive battle between Shen Wushuang and I is getting closer?

    "Go." The old man waved his hand towards me.

    I looked at the old man and asked: "Old man, since you also say that you are the way of heaven and part of destiny, will you tolerate the existence of Shen Wushuang? Haven't you ever thought of killing him?"

    "What do you want to say?" the old man asked.

    I said: "Since it is fate, then it is very simple to kill Shen Wushuang, right?"

    "What can't be done, although it is fate, does not mean that we can kill people or do anything at will. For example, if we want to kill Shen Wushuang, the most we can do is let others fight him and kill him from the side, and  Destiny cannot come directly to the earth." The old man said with a smile.

    When I heard this, I frowned: "If you arrange for others to fight him, why don't you arrange it as soon as possible?"

    The old man looked at me with a smile: "It has been arranged long ago, otherwise, who do you think you are and why are you here?"

    When I heard this, I was stunned and said, "Me? Did you also arrange the matter between Shen Wushuang and me?"

    "You can understand fate as an author who writes a book. This author is fate, and you are the characters in his book. Then all your things are naturally arranged by fate." The old man said.

    I looked at him and asked: "In that case, can you tell me what the outcome will be between Shen Wushuang and I, and who will win in the end?"

    The old man shook his head and said: "The ending between you and Shen Wushuang cannot be arranged by fate. It is unknown which of you will win. Everything depends on you." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.  com

 Chapter 784 Goodbye Liu Xi

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When I heard what the old man said, I laughed, looked at him and said, "Thank you very much."

    "Should I be able to leave?" I asked the old man.

    The old man smiled: "No one forces you to stay here. If you want to stay here, you can stay. If you want to leave, then leave."

    I thanked: "Thank you very much."

    No matter what, this old man gave me some pointers on how to understand this move. Although I haven't really understood this move so far, at least I have a direction.

    I returned the same way, but this time, I walked out of this towering tree easily.

    I looked back at the dark tree hole. Before I could shout, Qingluan Fire Phoenix probably felt it too. They quickly flew towards me from the horizon.

    I watched the Qingluan Fire Phoenix fly over, opened my mouth and said with a smile: "How have you been spending the past twenty days?"

    ?? Qingluan Fire Phoenix chirped. It seemed that he was in a good mood anyway, but it was a pity that I couldn't understand what they were saying.

    Then, they turned into hot wheels, and I flew towards Laoshan on the hot wheels.

    Looking at the boundless sea, I feel a lot more at ease. Now that I have a divine Gu insect, I have practiced this move myself, plus the jasper token that the mysterious Shifang Immortal gave me before.

    These things are what I have to deal with Shen Wushuang now.

    No matter how powerful Shen Wushuang is, adding all these things together will be too much for him, right?

    Soon, we rushed back to Laoshan.

    Most of the Taoist priests in Mount Laoshan did not know about the invasion of the demons at all this time.

    Sun Xiaopeng didn¡¯t intend to give up on Mount Laoshan. After all, there were too few people in Mount Laoshan. Even if they rushed up, they probably wouldn¡¯t be a match for the demons at all. It would be enough to squeeze them between their teeth.

    I strode into the courtyard where I lived. At this time, Luo Fang was wearing a white Tang Dynasty robe and making tea.

    He turned around and saw me, smiled and said, "Back?"

    "Yes." I walked over to him and sat down, picked up the tea he had just made and drank it in one gulp. Then I wiped the water stains from the corners of my mouth and asked, "Sun Xiaopeng, where are Tang and Tang and the others?"

    "They went to the Demon Plain in advance." Luo Fang said.

    When I heard this, I asked: "Boss Yunhai is also here?"

    "Yes." Luo Fang nodded.

    I asked in confusion: "Why did you suddenly pass by first?"

    "It passed a month ago. After all, there is nothing to do in Laoshan. You can watch your master training there, right?" Luo Fang said with a smile: "I just came back yesterday."

    Seeing Luo Fang say this, I asked: "By the way, how are you looking for ways to improve your strength? Has your strength improved?"

    "When we are where we are now, if we want to improve our strength, we can improve a lot in half a year." Luo Fang said: "I just visited the places where I have been before in this half year. I was begging for food when I was a child."  I walked through the streets, the thatched huts where I learned the Taoism in the mountains, and all the places.¡±

    I looked at Luo Fang, always feeling something was different, and said, "Why do I feel something is different about you."

    "What else can I do differently?"

    "It's hard to tell. Look, you just laughed a lot more than before, and your whole person has become more humane. You no longer have a straight face like before, as if everyone owed you money." I said with a smile.

    When Luo Fang heard this, he asked, "Have I ever been like this before?"

    "Absolutely." I looked at Luo Fang and nodded. I really felt that there was something different about this guy.

    "My mood has indeed improved a lot than before." Luo Fang nodded and said to me, "But to me, it doesn't seem to have much meaning."

    In terms of strength, Luo Fang does not have much significance, but for friends like us, this significance is not small.

    I am also happy to see Luo Fang become more optimistic and no longer lifeless like before.

    I took a sip of tea and said to Luo Fang: "Hey, Luo Fang, if I die, you have to live well."

    Luo Fang nodded slightly: "Just try your best. Death is actually not as scary as you think. Just close your eyes and go down."

    "If Three Souls and Seven Souls can go to the underworld, that's good. The worst I can do is find a job in the underworld. With my ability, I dare not say anything else. I can still do it as a ghost or something, right?" I sighed and said: "  I¡¯m afraid, I won¡¯t even have a chance to be reincarnated.¡±

    Fighting against a master like Shen Wushuang, trying to save the Three Souls SevenPo, it¡¯s too difficult.

    And to be honest, I am the incarnation of lotus root, if you just kill my physical body.

    I can also go to Ksitigarbha and ask for a lotus root.

    Shen Wushuang will definitely not let such a thing happen.

    Luo Fang and I sat opposite each other, looked at each other, and both fell silent without speaking.

    After a long time, Luo Fang finally spoke: "It's a blessing, not a curse. It's a disaster that cannot be avoided."

    "Let's go, let's go to the Demon Plain too?" I looked at Luo Fang and asked.

    Unexpectedly, Luo Fang shook his head: "Actually, I just came to Laoshan to stay for a few days, and then I will go to some scenic spots to hang out."

    "You are in a really good mood, and you still want to visit the scenic spots." I said to Luo Fang with a smile.

    Luo Fang said to me: "There is no need for you to go so early. There are still two months left. It would be good to wander around the world for a while, right?"

    I listened to what he said and nodded, but I didn¡¯t know where to go.

    Suddenly, I thought of someone, maybe it would be good to meet her.

    Thinking of this, I said to Luo Fang: "Well, I'll go back to Chongqing too."

    With that said, I left Laoshan and headed to Qingdao Airport.

    By the time I rushed back to Chongqing, it was already three o'clock in the afternoon. I walked out of Chongqing Jiangbei Airport, picked up my mobile phone, and made a call to Liu Xi.

    I haven¡¯t contacted her for many years, and I don¡¯t know how she is doing.

    The call was quickly connected, and Liu Xi on the other end of the phone asked: "Hello, who are you?"

    She must have forgotten my phone number.

    I opened my mouth and said, "It's me."

    "Zhang Xiu?" Liu Xi's somewhat happy voice came from the other end of the phone: "I'm so busy, why did you remember to call me?"

    "Long time no see. Where are you? I came over to see you." I said.

    "I'm at the city hospital, will you come over now?" Liu Xi asked.

    "What are you doing in the hospital?" I asked.

    "My grandfather is dying and is in hospital." Liu Xi said.

    Grandpa Liu Xi, is Liu Yongchun dying?

    When I heard this, I said, "Well, I'll come over right away."

    Afterwards, I took a taxi and rushed to the city hospital, and then bought some fruits nearby, and also took a look at Liu Yongchun.

    When I arrived at the entrance of the city hospital, I called Liu Xi again. Soon, Liu Xi appeared in front of me.

    She walked out of the hospital, still looking beautiful in a black dress.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 785 Liu Yongchun¡¯s request

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    But she no longer looks like the little girl she was when we first met. She is already twenty-six or seven years old.

    She walked up to me with a smile: "Why did you suddenly think of coming to see me?"

    I smiled and said, "I just want to see you."

    "Let's go, my grandpa is inside." After Liu Xi said that, she walked in front, and I followed her. When we were in the elevator, I couldn't help but ask: "Where is your boyfriend?"

    Liu Xi glanced at me unexpectedly, maybe because she didn't expect me to ask this, and said, "After breaking up with you, I have been single until now."

    "Really?" I nodded in surprise.

    Soon, the two of us walked to the ward. Liu Yongchun was lying on the hospital bed, unconscious. I put the fruit on the bedside table of the hospital bed.

    "How have you been these past few years?" I asked Liu Xi beside me.

    Liu Xi took an apple and started peeling it. When he saw me asking this, he smiled and said: "Go to work, sleep, nine to five, what else can you do, but you, did you kill General Niu?"

    When I broke up with Liu Xi, it was actually because I was in the yin and yang circle. She wanted me to quit, but I didn't want to.

    "Well, kill it." I nodded. Liu Xi's face showed some surprise. She looked at me and asked, "Did you really kill General Niu?"

    Looking at Liu Xi¡¯s surprised expression, she probably wouldn¡¯t believe how powerful I am now.

    Liu Xi then smiled and said: "If I had known earlier, I should have been more determined and followed you into the circle of yin and yang. Maybe life would be a different kind of wonderful life. I wouldn't work like this from 9 to 5 and live as prescribed every day."  Just as tasteless.¡±

    "Working nine to five is fine. I know my own affairs well. It looks wonderful, but I have suffered a lot. If I could do it all over again, I should have given up on killing cattle and withdraw from the Yin and Yang circle.  Continue to fall in love with you."

    I smiled and said, ¡°If we really choose this way, maybe we both have children, right?¡±

    Suddenly, Liu Yongchun, who was lying on the hospital bed, opened his eyes. He suddenly sat up, looked at me and asked, "What are you doing here?"

    "Old man, you won't live much longer, why don't I come to see you?" I said to Liu Yongchun.

    This sentence is not just a random statement. Although I don¡¯t know how to read faces, my yin and yang eyes can see that Liu Yongchun¡¯s forehead is surrounded by black energy, and he looks like he won¡¯t live long.

    Liu Yongchun was breathing heavily.

    I felt a little nervous in my heart. He shouldn¡¯t be so angry with me all of a sudden, right?

    When Liu Xi and I broke up, I still remember angrily saying that when Liu Yongchun dies, I will help him choose a cemetery. It can¡¯t really happen like this.

    Liu Xi also hurriedly sat next to Liu Yongchun and grabbed Liu Yongchun's hand: "Grandpa, don't get too excited."

    Liu Yongchun stared at me with wide eyes, then exhaled, looked at me and said, "Boy, why are you here?"

    "I heard that you were in poor health, so I came here to take a look." I said.

    Liu Yongchun didn't know if he was having a flashback at this time, but his face turned rosy.

    I frowned, and Liu Yongchun said to Liu Xi: "Xiao Xi, go out, I have something to tell him."

    When Liu Xi heard this, she glanced at me worriedly.

    I said: "Don't worry, I won't quarrel with your grandfather."

    Liu Yongchun won¡¯t live long, so naturally I won¡¯t quarrel with him.

    When Liu Xi saw me saying this, he walked out of the room hesitantly.

    After Liu Xi went out, Liu Yongchun said: "I want to ask you to do me a favor."

    "Help?" I frowned and said, "As long as it's not a difficult task."

    "Save my granddaughter." Liu Yongchun lowered his voice and said.

    When I saw him saying this, I couldn't help but ask: "What do you mean?"

    "It was indeed my fault that I broke up the two of you." Liu Yongchun let out a long breath: "Later, after breaking up with you, my granddaughter has been single because she still has feelings for you. Not long ago, an enemy found her  Got me."

    "Hey, I'm no match for him. I'm short-lived because I couldn't defeat him." Liu Yongchun said, "I've lived to this age, so it won't matter if I die, but my granddaughter is still young, so you can wait.  After I die, I will continue to be with her.¡±

    "I already have someone I love, sorry." I said, "As for the enemy you mentioned, I will solve this problem."

    Liu Yongchun showed a grateful look on his face and said to me: "YouI have also heard about some of your deeds, but I didn¡¯t expect that your boy could achieve such an achievement.  "

    When I saw him saying this, I said, "It's not an achievement. It's just a struggle to save one's life."

    "After I die, my enemy will definitely come to seize my body. He is a master of voodoo, so be careful." After Liu Yongchun finished speaking, he closed his eyes, and soon he lost his breath.

    I looked at Liu Yongchun¡¯s body and sighed in my heart. This should be regarded as the end of life, right?

    "At least I can live to this age. To be honest, if I can live to his age, it will be enough. What a pity."

    I opened the door and saw Liu Xi waiting anxiously outside the door, and said, "He's gone."

    "Grandpa." Liu Xi brushed his eyes and his eyes turned red. He pushed me away, rushed in and hugged Liu Yongchun's body tightly.

    Soon, doctors and nurses came running in from outside.

    I looked at Liu Xi who was crying, and I didn¡¯t know how to comfort her, so I said, "Everyone will die. Your grandfather is from the Yin and Yang Circle. After death, he might be able to find a position in the underworld, waiting for you to die."  Later, if you go down, you can see him."

    "Besides, your grandfather's death was not because of me." I said.

    "I know." Liu Xi nodded slightly and said to me, "I overheard what you were talking about outside."

    "Did you hear that?" I smiled, which was normal. Liu Xi probably didn't feel comfortable putting me and her grandfather together.

    ¡°After all, I had such a fierce quarrel with Liu Yongchun.

    Liu Xi said: "I know this matter has nothing to do with you. Where is the person who killed my grandfather? I want to avenge my grandfather."

    I saw Liu Xi say this with red eyes, and patted her back: "Just leave this matter to me, you don't have to worry."

    "No." Liu Xi shook his head and said, "My grandfather was killed by him, could I still pretend not to know?"

    Seeing Liu Xi insisting like this, I said nothing more. As long as I am here, nothing will happen to Liu Xi.

    Soon, Liu Yongchun¡¯s body was sent to the morgue of the hospital. Later, Liu Xi and I went outside to have a meal together. She was not in a good mood and was a little bored.

    After nightfall, I took Liu Xi and secretly hid in the corner of the morgue of the city hospital and waited.

    The temperature in this morgue is quite low. Damn it. I don¡¯t know when the guy who stole Liu Yongchun¡¯s body will come.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 786 Huang Xuqiang

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Is it cold?" I asked Liu Xi beside me.

    Liu Xi shook his head and said nothing, his eyes still filled with hatred.

    I sighed, and I finally understood why Liu Yongchun wanted Liu Xi to go out before he told me about this matter.

    Liu Xi was able to break up with me for Liu Yongchun. Now she knew that Liu Yongchun died because someone else beat him to serious injuries. How could he not take revenge?

    Liu Yongchun wanted Liu Xi to leave because of this consideration.

    I stretched out my hand and patted Liu Xi on the back: "Don't hate it too much, the Yin and Yang Circle is like this."

    Liu Xi was speechless.

    I also try to talk as little as possible. It would be bad if nurses or doctors passing by heard the conversation in the morgue and frightened them.

    When it was about ten o'clock, suddenly, the door of the morgue was pushed open, and a person sneakily walked in from the outside.

    In the darkness, I saw that this man must be in his fifties, with a beard and a treacherous face.

    Liu Xi, who was squatting next to me, wanted to stand up and rush forward when this person came in, but I held her back and shook my head slightly at her.

    The man searched furtively for a while, came to Liu Yongchun's body, opened the freezer, and when he saw Liu Yongchun's body, the man's face showed joy, and he couldn't help muttering: "Finally, I got my revenge, but listen  It¡¯s said that this old guy has a granddaughter, and keeping her would be a disaster.¡±

    ¡°As he spoke, he stretched out his hand to pull Liu Yongchun¡¯s body out of the freezer.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hide anymore at this time. If I hide any longer, Liu Xi probably won¡¯t be able to bear it either.

    I rushed up and kicked him in the stomach. He screamed, so I covered his mouth and pushed him to the ground. Then I turned back and said, "Liu Xi, come here quickly."

    Liu Xi came up with a rope at this time. I took the rope and tied this guy up. He looked a little frightened. Apparently he didn't expect two people to suddenly rush out of the morgue.

    He looked at us and asked, "Who are you?"

    "Why are you asking so many questions?" After I tied up this guy, I turned to Liu Xi and asked, "What should I do with him?"

    Liu Xi looked at him with an expression of hatred in her eyes, but she looked at me helplessly: "I don't know."

    I originally thought that Liu Xi would let me kill this guy, but I didn¡¯t think clearly about it. Liu Xi is an ordinary person after all, and no matter how much hatred there is, she will not make her lose her mind like this.

    "Why did you kill Liu Yongchun?" I looked at the guy on the ground and kicked him.

    He kept his mouth shut and didn¡¯t speak. Apparently he had come to his senses and understood that we were here to avenge Liu Yongchun.

    "You're not talking, are you?" I picked up a dagger and put it against his neck: "I'll count to three. If you don't speak again, I won't hold back."

    Seeing me saying this, this guy finally couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°It¡¯s this old bastard who ruined my family!¡±

    "Impossible, it's impossible for my grandfather to do such a sinful thing." Liu Xi said.

    Then, the man started talking.

    It turns out that this man¡¯s name was Huang Xuqiang. When he was a teenager, his family was in a very good situation. Later, his great-grandfather died and he hired a corpse exhumer to send his great-grandfather back to his hometown.

    As a result, the corpse driver accidentally let the body be eaten by wild dogs on the way. In order to preserve his reputation, the corpse driver made a scarecrow, filled his belly, and then attached the head and limbs, and took the corpse back.  .

    After the corpse was buried, Huang Xuqiang¡¯s family began to decline. It didn¡¯t take long before the family was destroyed.

    Generally speaking, people with incomplete corpses cannot be buried in the usual way, otherwise it will bring disaster to future generations. The exorcist did not tell the story of the damaged body because he was worried about his reputation, which led to the death of Huang Xuqiang's family.

    And the corpse exorcist was none other than Liu Yongchun when he was young.

    Huang Xuqiang said with tears: "In order to take revenge, I learned the art of witchcraft. I just want Liu Yongchun, a bastard, to taste the taste of family destruction."

    Hearing this, I sighed helplessly. Liu Yongchun was too badass when he was young to do such a thing.

    No wonder people come to seek revenge.

    "Even if what my grandfather did was wrong, then why did you steal my grandfather's body?" Liu Xi asked.

    Huang Xuqiang wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and said: "He left my grandfather with a broken body."??, where does he want to go?  "

    "You tell me, shouldn't I take revenge?" Huang Xuqiang looked at me and asked.

    "Karma, Liu Yongchun created the cause himself, and he repays the consequences. Karma, he should take revenge." I nodded and said to Huang Xuqiang: "But it's enough for you to kill Liu Yongchun, why do you want to harm other people?"

    Liu Xi was standing behind me at this time. I looked back at her. She still had a look of disbelief on her face. Obviously she couldn't believe that her grandfather would do such a thing.

    "Me." Huang Xuqiang said: "This old guy has been hiding from me for so many years. When I kill him now, he won't live long. How can I relieve my hatred."

    "Don't you understand that hatred has nothing to do with me?" I rolled my eyes at him. Originally, after listening to what he said, I felt that he was a pitiful man. I didn't want to argue with him about the fact that he killed Liu Yongchun.

    As long as he doesn't cause trouble to Liu Xi, it's fine. I didn't expect that this guy still wanted to relieve his hatred.

    I put my foot on his chest, looked down at him and asked, "Tell me, how do you want to resolve your hatred?"

    "Let that old guy Liu Yongchun have no descendants!" Huang Xuqiang said.

    I'm a little speechless. Do you think this guy is really stupid? He could say such a thing under such circumstances.

    At this time, Huang Xuqiang showed a strange smile on his face: "It should be almost time."

    Suddenly, there was a scream of panic from Liu Xi behind me. I looked back and saw that the corpses in the morgue crawled out of the freezer one by one. Their movements were stiff.

    "I left the Gu worm as soon as I came in. There are at least fifty corpses here, which can tear you alive." Before Huang Xuqiang could finish speaking, he was caught by two corpses.

    He also had a look of horror on his face, pointed at me and Liu Xi, and said to the corpses: "Kill them, kill them."

    But these corpses were obviously not recognized by their relatives. These corpses were so powerful that they tore Huang Xuqiang alive very quickly. Huang Xuqiang died miserably, with blood and internal organs all over the floor.

    Liu Xi opened his mouth, and with a loud sound, he vomited. I looked at Huang Xuqiang helplessly. Is this guy so naive? He thinks these corpses can deal with me?

    I took the Sanqing Huayang gun and stabbed at these corpses. I was like cutting grass. Once I swung the gun, a pile of corpses would fall down.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 787 Jokhang Temple

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Huang Xuqiang is obviously very attentive. These corpses controlled by Gu are much stronger than ordinary zombies. Ordinary people, even people like Liu Yongchun, would not be able to do anything.

    "These corpses are extremely powerful. To be honest, ordinary Mr. Yin Yang would also have a hard time dealing with them.

    But I am different. Is the Sanqing Huayang Gun in my hand just a decoration?

    In just five minutes, I knocked down all the more than fifty corpses, and most of them were mutilated.

    After I killed the last corpse, I turned back to look at Liu Xi. Liu Xi had vomited a lot of filth and his face turned pale.

    I walked up to her and pulled her up: "Let's get out of here quickly."

    ¡°Just kidding, if these corpses look like this, if someone discovers them, I won¡¯t bother to explain them.

    After secretly escaping from the hospital with Liu Xi, Liu Xi came back to his senses.

    "Are you okay?" I bought a bottle of mineral water and handed it to her: "Rinse your mouth."

    Liu Xi nodded and took it. After rinsing his mouth, he gasped and looked at me in disbelief: "Is it true that you have always done such horrible things? There are so many corpses."

    "What does this mean? It's my business. If I tell you, you probably won't believe it." I shook my head.

    When Liu Xi heard this, he lowered his head and said, "Have we really become people in two different worlds now? Even if we want to be with you, it is impossible, right?"

    "Yeah." When I saw Liu Xi asking this, I nodded helplessly and said, "If you meet the right person, just get married. It will never be possible for you and me."

    Liu Xi looked at me and asked, "It's because you already have someone you like, right?"

    She must have heard the conversation between Liu Yongchun and I in the ward.

    Seeing her say this, I shook my head: "That's not the case. In fact, even without the person I like, you and I would be impossible."

    "Why?" Liu Xi looked at me and asked.

    I touched Liu Xi's forehead: "I should have told you about Tang Xue. When I fell in love with you, I subconsciously treated you as Tang Xue. This is unfair to you."

    ¡°In addition, you may not believe a lot of things that are happening to me now. They sound like fantasy.¡± I said.

    Liu Xi said: "How fanciful is it? Like just now, so many corpses were resurrected?"

    I shook my head: "It's far more than that. It feels like a myth. If we say that when you and I were together, we just had some differences and couldn't be completely regarded as people from two worlds. But now, we are really  The distance is too far, even if you stand in front of me and I stand in front of you, the things the two of us have experienced are like an invisible wall that separates us."

    Liu Xi frowned, she stretched out her hand, took my hand, and said, "Do you believe that I still like you? Even after so many years, I don't want to fall in love with anyone else.  I want to wait for you, and I will always wait for you in the future.¡±

    I pushed Liu Xi¡¯s hand away and said to her: ¡°What¡¯s the point? What¡¯s past is over after all. If you keep waiting, maybe the news that comes is not good news.¡±

    "How bad can it be?" Liu Xi said.

    "Maybe it's my death news." I looked into her eyes and said.

    Liu Xi asked: "Are you serious?"

    "Yeah." I nodded: "I will have a big event in two months, which is related to my life and death. If I can get through it, then I can survive, but if not, I will  die."

    "You lied to me?" Liu Xi looked at me and asked.

    "I don't need to lie to you." I breathed out.

    When Liu Xi saw me saying this, he looked worried and said, "You were so good at killing those corpses just now, how could you die?"

    "There are people outside the world, and there is a sky outside the world." I said.

    She also fell silent. Then, we went to a restaurant and had a meal. After Liu Xi finished the meal, she said to me: "Axiu, if you have something to do, just leave. I will always wait for you."

    I glanced at her in shock: "I've already told you, there's no point in waiting."

    "I don't know if it makes sense, but I still want to wait. Maybe I'll wait until you?" Liu Xi grinned.

    My heart tightened, all the girls I have met in my life are very good, whether it is Ai Tangtang, Tang Xue, or LiuXi.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Since I learned Taoism, I have suffered a lot, but it seems that God has been kind to me, and has arranged for me to meet so many good girls.

    "I'm leaving." I glanced at Liu Xi, took my things, turned around and left.

    I took a taxi directly to Jiangbei Airport and stayed overnight in a hotel near the airport. Early the next morning, I got up and bought a ticket to Lhasa, Tibet. Sitting in the waiting room, I felt a little irritable, thinking about Liu  At Xi's words, I shook my head helplessly.

    At this time, a text message suddenly came to my phone. It was sent by Liu Xi. There were only four words on it, Ping An An.

    I put down my phone, closed my eyes, fell asleep, and soon boarded the plane. By the time I arrived in Lhasa, Tibet, it was already noon.

    I was not in a hurry to go to the Demonic Plain, so I took a taxi and came to Lhasa City to wander around. I have been to Lhasa City before, but I have never really wandered around.

    When I came to the square in front of the Jokhang Temple, I saw countless Buddhist believers worshiping in the Jokhang Temple. Most of these believers did not look very rich, and their clothes were in rags. However, their faces were extremely respectful when they worshiped, and they even wore  worship.

    I didn¡¯t leave either. I just sat at the entrance of the Jokhang Temple and watched the people coming and going, as well as the worshipers.

    I don¡¯t know if the Buddha in the temple appeared, but my heart was really empty. If I had some enlightenment, I picked up the Sanqing Huayang Spear and slowly stabbed it forward. This shot looked like  It was just like a casual stabbing at ordinary times, there were no other unnecessary movements, and there was no so-called power, but this shot was really a shot that I gave up all other thoughts.

    After I stabbed it, I felt happy. This shot had an indescribable feeling. I turned around and made a Buddhist salute towards the Jokhang Temple.

    Then, I left, hailed a taxi, and rushed to the Snowy Mountains. I don¡¯t know whether the shot just now was powerful or not, but I felt very comfortable in my heart, and all the worries accumulated in my heart were washed away.  Fan.

    When we arrived at the Snowy Mountains, there were still soldiers who stopped the taxi halfway up the mountain. After I showed my ID, these soldiers took me directly up the mountain. There were many more soldiers on the mountain than the last time I came here.  .  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 788: Adapted long ago

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    It seems that the army is also very familiar with the invasion of the demons. Maybe they can't be of much help, but they will definitely send troops over. If the black-armored army fails to withstand it, they can only let these soldiers go.  .

    I looked at the soldiers who were camped and training on this snowy mountain. If it were before, I might still have some pressure, and there would be a pressure to win against Shen Wushuang.

    But just now outside the Jokhang Temple, after I stabbed the gun, I felt an indescribable feeling in my heart. To put it bluntly, this must be sublimation, right?

    It¡¯s not that I have become much better than before, but at least in my heart, when I fight with Shen Wushuang, I will no longer be afraid of Shen Wushuang.

    I am a person who is good at everything, but I am a bit indecisive. When I really fight against Shen Wushuang, I will worry about what I should do if I fail?

    This is not just about my own life and death. After I die, if the demons invade, can these soldiers really resist it?

    Or maybe it¡¯s something else, but now, I feel a lot more relaxed.

    Soon, I came to the entrance of the cave into the Demon Plain. At this time, more than a hundred soldiers were guarding the place. After I walked over, I handed over my ID, and they allowed me to enter.

    After walking into the cave, I discovered that the cave was filled with explosives along the way. The quantity of these explosives was extremely high. If it really detonated, it would probably directly blow up a small hole in this snowy mountain, and it would  Cause an avalanche.

    This should be some response measures taken by the military. If we fail, they will want to destroy the cave.

    But this idea was a little too naive. I sighed. No matter how I calculated it, Huangmang's evil spirit should be more powerful than the explosives, but it turned out that it couldn't damage the cave at all.

    I am not sure that these explosives will not be able to blow up the cave, but I have estimated that it will probably be enough.

    Soon, I came to the entrance of the cave into the Demonic Plain. After I walked out, a cold wind blew on the endless plain.

    I haven¡¯t walked long in this demonic plain. Suddenly, a group of black-armored troops rushed from a distance. This group of black-armored troops only had about ten people.

    ¡°Major General, we have been ordered to pick you up and take you to the camp.¡± The soldier who seemed to be the captain said to me.

    I looked at him and asked: "Pick me up?"

    "The armies of the two demon tribes have already set up camp in the Demon Plain." The team leader nodded.

    Have you set up camp?  Didn't that guy Shen Wushuang say that it will be half a year from now? In total, there are still two months left before half a year.

    But if you think about it carefully, you are right. Fighting does not mean starting a fight all of a sudden. It is different from fighting in a group. There are so many people in the army. It is a big task to mobilize supplies and keep the soldiers fed and warm.  A lot of trouble.

    Under the protection of these black-armored troops, I finally arrived in a valley where five thousand black-armored troops were stationed.

    It is hard to imagine that there is such a valley in a remote and boundless grassland like the Demon Plain.

    This valley is not as poor as the grassland outside. It is actually full of birds and flowers. There are lush trees inside. Most of the valley is filled with woods, but in the middle of the woods, a military fortress has been built.

    There are many black-armored soldiers walking around the fortress. They all seem to know me. When they meet, they will respectfully call me "Major General."

    Most of the buildings here are made of stone, giving it a primitive tribal feel.

    ¡° However, the conditions here are limited, so it¡¯s great to be able to show off this area of ??houses.

    The black-armored troops leading the way took me to a courtyard.

    This house is also made of stone.

    The black-armored soldier leading the way turned around and said, "Major General, your friends all live here. The general is training outside. When he comes back, he will come over to see you."

    "Thank you." I nodded, and then I walked in. As soon as I entered the yard, I saw Ai Tangtang, Sun Xiaopeng, and Boss Yunhai playing Landlord on the stone table in the yard.

    "You guys came here with playing cards?" I walked over with a smile. Mao Dacai was lying lazily at the feet of Boss Yunhai, stretching from time to time.

    When I approached, he raised his head and glanced at me, then lay down and fell asleep again.

    Ai Tangtang asked me with a smile: "Axiu, are you back from Fanghu? Why did you stay away for so long this time?"

    "Four months"It's so long, so long.  I shook my head and sat on the chair: "It's you, why are you all running over here?"  "

    ¡°Boss Yunhai, Sun Xiaopeng, what are you two doing here?¡± I asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "If I count it as the head of Laoshan, I really don't have to intervene in these things. After all, there is no benefit in this kind of thing."

    "But since I, as a brother, have to come, there is no reason for you and Luo Fang to fight here while we hide behind, right?" Sun Xiaopeng said: "Besides, don't you feel that you feel safer in this place?  ?"

    "sense of security?"

    When I heard it, I realized, what is this place?  This is the base camp of the Black-armored Army. A thousand Black-armored Army can defeat a hundred thousand elite demon soldiers as easily as hitting a stone against a tofu.

    They are at the base camp of the Black Armor Army. Unless the Black Armor Army is killed, there will be no danger.

    Thinking of this, I smiled with relief: "You should be more careful when the time comes. It's better not to get involved in dealing with Shen Wushuang and the demons. Just treat it as a show."

    Sun Xiaopeng nodded.

    I sat in the courtyard.

    Although it is a courtyard, it is not particularly well built. After all, all the Black Armored Army were born in the military. Who knows anything about building houses? Being able to build such a large number of houses with stones is already very impressive.  .

    At this time, the Black Armored Army kept passing by our door. The Black Armored Army's discipline was particularly strong, and they didn't even look into our yard.

    And the entire fortress was eerily quiet. This quietness did not mean that there was really no sound at all.

    But although those black-armored soldiers had to move around and carry things, they rarely spoke.

    He doesn¡¯t speak even when he goes to school. He only speaks a few words when talking about things.

    This makes me a little confused.

    The three of them had a great time playing Landlord. I was bored sitting aside, so I couldn't help but ask: "Hey, why don't you think these black-armored soldiers can even say a word? It's too boring, and I can't help but feel depressed."  It¡¯s illness.¡±

    Sun Xiaopeng rolled his eyes at me: "You just came here and you feel uncomfortable? We have been here for several months and you have already adapted." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 789 The Secret of the Black Armored Army

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "These guys are made of stone. They talk nonsense with them and don't pay any attention to them. Even if they ask them something, they are like robots. They answer a few concise sentences and don't say anything." Sun Xiaopeng looked speechless.  : "The four of us are so bored here that we are almost suffocated to death."

    Ai Tangtang said at this time: "I heard my father say something about the Black Armored Army."

    "Dragon King?" I turned to look at Ai Tangtang.

    Ai Tangtang nodded and said: "Father said that these black-armored troops are quite strange."

    "Weird? How do you say that?" I asked.

    Ai Tangtang said: "These black-armored troops follow Hentianxiao and come here to guard the world. But you should also know that when fighting against the demons, many soldiers died.  You should know what a military spirit looks like."

    "A lonely wild ghost is slightly stronger than an evil ghost." I said.

    "Yes, but the military souls of these Black-armored Army are unusually powerful, and the most powerful thing is that these military souls of the Black-armored Army will not die." Ai Tangtang said.

    When I heard this, there was a look of shock on my face, not just me, but also Sun Xiaopeng and Boss Yunhai. Only Mao Dacai, who was lying at the feet of Boss Yunhai, looked like he had known it for a long time and yawned.

    "You won't die?" I asked.

    "Yes." Ai Tangtang nodded: "Haven't you noticed that the five thousand black armored army has never had a major reduction in personnel. It has always been the five thousand black armored army."

    "According to my father, the reason why these military souls are so powerful is because their obsessions are too strong. But if they are ordinary military souls, no matter how powerful their obsessions are, they will gradually dissipate and then they will disappear."

    "But the Black Armored Army has remained as strong as ever for thousands of years. Not only is it stronger, but its personnel have not decreased." Ai Tangtang said: "Even if my father takes action and kills many soldiers of the Black Armored Army, they will soon be defeated."  Resurrect this obsession again."

    "It's amazing." Boss Yunhai couldn't help but sigh: "No wonder, no matter how powerful the Black Armored Army is, there are only 5,000 people after all. After thousands of years, it is estimated that there will be many casualties, but there has never been a significant reduction in the number of Black Armored Army members.  Things come up.¡±

    Sun Xiaopeng smiled and said to Boss Yunhai: "Boss, maybe the Black Armored Army has concealed the news of the number of casualties. After all, I heard that the Black Armored Army dispatches with a thousand or two thousand people every time. It is rare that there are  Five thousand people set off together.¡±

    "That's not necessary."

    Suddenly, my master's voice came from the door of the courtyard. We looked over and saw that the master, wearing a suit of armor, walked in from the outside and said with a smile: "You guys had a good time chatting about our black armored army, didn't you?  "

    A trace of embarrassment appeared on Ai Tangtang's face. After all, she is from the demon clan. She did feel a little embarrassed to let my master hear these things.

    The master looked at her expression and said hurriedly: "Don't be like this. My apprentice may scold me when the time comes. This is actually not a secret. The people of my Black Armored Army will indeed not die."

    "Really?" When I heard Master admit it, I was a little surprised, even surprised, and said to him: "Speaking of it this time, we are sure to deal with Shen Wushuang and the demons and demons this time."

    "How can such a good thing happen?" The master shook his head and glanced at Ai Tangtang, as if he was worried about something, but then he still said: "These old brothers of my Black Armored Army rely on their obsession to protect the world of the world to survive.  To this day, if they die on the battlefield, there will still be countless other brothers who have the obsession to protect the world of the underworld.¡±

    "This powerful obsession will make them resurrect." The master paused when he said this: "But it will take time for them to be resurrected, and it is also related to the strength of the obsession."

    "Let's use an analogy. For example, if one of our 5,000 black-armored troops dies, the obsession of more than 4,900 people can almost revive him instantly. But if more than 2,000 people die, hehe  , that won¡¯t be that easy.¡± Master shrugged: ¡°It will take at least several years to resurrect more than 2,000 people.¡±

    "Is that so?" I frowned and said, "In other words, if the Black Armor Army is killed by others, then the Black Armor Army will not really be resurrected."

    "That's right." Master nodded and said to me: "And the Black Armored Army also has a huge disadvantage. It cannot leave the Demon Plain for more than twelve hours. According to your current time, it is only one day."

    "Once it exceeds one day, you will truly die completely, and no matter how many obsessions you have, you will not be resurrected." The master said: "If it weren't for this strange drawback,, I have already led five thousand black-armored troops into the demon world and killed both demon clans.  "

    As the master said, he sat on the chair and took a sip of tea. Sun Xiaopeng curiously asked the master: "Senior, how on earth did you have such a great adventure and be able to create such an army? It is simply incomparable."  Invincible."

    This should be a question that many people have.

    When the master saw Sun Xiaopeng asking this question, he laughed: "How can you say that I created it? It should be these five thousand brothers who created me. With them, I can have such an army. This is really not a guest."  Rhetoric."

    "When these brothers died, they could have chosen to continue reincarnation, but among the five thousand people, no one chose to reincarnate. Instead, they followed me to this demon plain to guard the demon world." When the master said this, there was some emotion in his eyes.  He said: "I was the one who led them to be ambushed, causing them all to die. But instead of blaming me, they followed me here."

    "Perhaps it's because General, you have a heart for the human race." Boss Yunhai clasped his hands and said, "If your deeds spread, and a temple is built for you to enshrine your golden body, you can definitely afford it."

    "Forget it, I don't want to be worshiped as some kind of god, and I don't defend the human race just to let everyone know how great I am." My master grinned: "But I hope that I will never see him again in this lifetime.  When the demons and demons return to the earth with great weight."

    "If we can kill all the demons and monsters, even if I die now, it will be enough. This should also be a relief for me." The master said.

    Ai Tangtang was silent all the time. I rolled my eyes at Master. This old guy knows how to say such things. You must know that there is Ai Tangtang here, and Ai Tangtang is also a demon clan.

    Master saw the look in my eyes and glanced at Ai Tangtang again before he realized what was going on. He touched the back of his head, smiled and said, "Um, you guys continue to rest. I have something else to do. Let's go first."  ¡±

    [ps: The new book Yin Yang II is soliciting character names, including protagonists and supporting characters. If you want your name to appear in the new book, please follow Xiaojiu¡¯s WeChat public account: wujiu1995 and then send the character name to me. If there is a suitable one,  will be adopted.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 790 First Battle

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Master, I shook my head helplessly.

    After Master left, I also picked out a stone house and took a rest. The things inside were really, really simple.

    There is only a stone bed, a stone table and a stone bench, and nothing else.

    Ai Tangtang walked in from the outside, smiled and rubbed his neck, and asked: "Axiu, I want to go back to the Monster Clan."

    "No." When I heard this, I immediately shook my head. Are you kidding me? At this juncture, I want to return to the Monster Clan?

    The military camps of the demon clan and the demon clan should not be far from here. It only takes two hours to fly there, but how can I let Ai Tangtang go back?

    "I want to meet my father." Ai Tangtang lowered his head in frustration and said, "I don't want to meet my father on the battlefield next time."

    "But if you go like this, what if Shen Wushuang" Before I could finish my words, suddenly, the boss of Yunhai walked in from outside and said with a smile: "Don't worry, Shen Wushuang will not use Ai Tangtang as a threat.  "

    "He won't use this method. If he was someone who could use this method, he would have taken action against you long ago." Boss Yunhai looked at me and said, "right?"

    When I heard Boss Yunhai say this, I nodded slightly, and what he said made sense.

    "Actually, Tangtang has wanted to see her father since she came here, but since you haven't come back yet, she hasn't gone. She wants to get your permission before going to see her father." Boss Yunhai said.

    When I heard this, I looked at Ai Tangtang who looked expectant, and touched the back of her head: "Then go."

    "Yes." Ai Tangtang nodded happily: "Don't worry, I will definitely be back soon."

    After saying that, she ran out the door, then transformed into her true form and flew towards the distant sky.

    I looked at her back, and Boss Yunhai stood beside me and asked, "Are you worried about her?"

    "A little bit." I nodded.

    Old Yunhai laughed and said: "Actually, among us, Tangtang is suffering the most right now. She is the one who least wants to see you and her father fighting each other."

    "Has she made an agreement with you a long time ago that when I come back, you will help persuade me?" I asked Boss Yunhai with a smile.

    When Boss Yunhai heard this, he nodded and admitted, "Well, yes, this girl has told me before, but I did think about it, and there shouldn't be any problem if she goes back."

    It wasn¡¯t until the next day that Ai Tangtang came back, but she seemed to be in a bad mood. When she came back, we were chatting in the room. When she walked in, she sat on the bed without saying a word.

    Sun Xiaopeng asked with a smile: "Sister Tangtang, what's wrong?"

    Tangtang glanced at him, sighed, lowered his head and said nothing. I quickly sat next to her and said, "I had a quarrel with your father."

    "There was no quarrel." Ai Tangtang took a deep breath and hugged me. She said, "My father asked me to stay with you well. He can't take care of me in the future, so you must take good care of me."

    "Yes." I could feel Ai Tangtang's sadness, and I put my arm around her shoulders and said, "Don't worry, I will do my best in this battle."

    Time passes day by day, and I practice marksmanship in this yard every day. Master occasionally comes over to chat with us, but he is very busy.

    ?According to what he said, he was arranging troops for the Black Armored Army.

    The demon clan and demon clan each prepared one million elite soldiers this time, adding up to two million.

    With so many elite soldiers, the demon and demon clans basically went bankrupt and spent all their forces on this attack.

    Master also said that even in a head-on fight, the Black Armored Army and those two million elite soldiers would only be at a 50-50 ratio, and there was no guarantee of victory.

    After all, they are two million elite soldiers.

    The time is getting closer and closer to the day when the war begins.

    Soon, that day came.

    This morning, as soon as we woke up, my master called a few of us over.

    At this time, even this valley was filled with a solemn atmosphere.

    "Master." I said, "Today is the day when the two demon clans attack, right?"

    The master nodded slowly, looked at me and said, "Axiu, today you will lead the five hundred black-armored troops to attack first."

    "Uh." I was stunned for a while and pointed at myself: "Me?"

    "That's right." Master nodded and smiled at me: "Don't you have confidence?"

    "No, I don't want to??Shen Wushuang fights?  "I asked.

    The master laughed: "It seems that you really don't understand fighting. If Shen Wushuang comes up and lets Shen Wushuang fight you directly, then why does Shen Wushuang lead so many monsters and demons here?"

    ¡°But in the end, isn¡¯t the victory between Shen Wushuang and I the most crucial?¡± I asked.

    "That's right, but do you think you don't care about the armies of these two tribes of monsters?" Master looked at me and said.

    The boss of Yunhai who was standing aside touched his chin and said: "Shen Wushuang seems to have always wanted Axiu to improve his strength and make him stronger. Is it possible that these two million soldiers of the demon and demon tribes are to improve Axiu's strength?  ?¡±

    The master nodded slightly: "That should be it."

    "But what does he want me to do to improve my strength? Do you want your enemies to be stronger?" I couldn't help but ask.

    "Maybe that guy is lonely and wants to find a master to fight with?" Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile.

    I rolled my eyes at him, and the master nodded: "Although what Master Sun said is very confusing, I feel that it should not be much different from what he said, otherwise Shen Wushuang would have no reason to do such a thing."

    "A master is lonely?" When I heard this, I immediately thought of Shen Wushuang's eyes. Although his appearance was exactly the same as mine, his eyes were extremely lonely.

    "Okay, you go out into battle today." Master said, "At the exit of the valley, there will be five hundred black-armored troops waiting for you. Come back with a big victory, remember this."

    "Yes." I nodded absently. Sun Xiaopeng, Ai Tangtang and others originally wanted to follow me to the battlefield, but I didn't dare to let them. Going to the battlefield is not an ordinary way of catching ghosts and collecting them, and I didn't dare to let them.  Follow.

    I took the Sanqing Huayang Spear and touched the ring on my hand. Immediately, the Qimen Flying Armor appeared on my body. Then, the master found me a war horse. This war horse was yoked with a  The armor, and inside, was formed of black smoke, just like the soldiers of the Black Armored Army.

    Sun Xiaopeng said to me: "Hey, Axiu, come on, you can't lose the first battle."

    I glanced at them and said with a smile: "Don't worry, apart from Shen Wushuang and the demons and demons, there shouldn't be anyone who can beat me, right?"

    After saying that, I rode my war horse and ran towards the valley.

    After arriving at the valley, five hundred black-armored troops were neatly lined up on their horses, waiting for me.

    As soon as I arrived, they collectively clasped their fists at me and shouted: "Major General." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 791 Defeated without a fight

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    All the black-armored troops stood majestically in front of me, and I felt a little more confident. In fact, it wouldn't be much trouble to fight against the two demon clans. I could just shout a charge and the entire black-armored army would probably be able to overwhelm the opposing camp in an instant.  , and then it was just massacre.

    I rode a war horse and walked at the front, rushing towards the camp of the two demon clans.

    The camp of the two demon clans occupies an extremely wide area, with a total of two million people. The area occupied is estimated to be as large as an entire city. At a glance, there is no end in sight. I turned around and looked behind me.  Five hundred people.

    Comparing these five hundred people to the huge camp, these five hundred people are simply insignificant.

    I led five hundred black-armored troops to the gate of their military camp, carrying a gun. At this time, a monster on the wall shouted loudly: "People of the black-armored army, what are you doing here?"

    "The half-year period mentioned by Shen Wushuang has arrived, I'm here to call the formation!" I shouted.

    When the monster heard this, he hurriedly ran inside the city wall.

    There were many rules for fighting in ancient times, and formation formation was one of them.

    Soon, a monster army slowly walked out from the military camp opposite. When I saw this army, I was stunned.

    The Iron Demon Army!

    Riding on a war horse at this time, the person walking in the front was my acquaintance, Haibo, who was also the deputy general when I was a general in the Iron Demon Army.

    Haibo was riding a war horse, and the armor on his body was swaying. Not only him, but the entire iron demon army was also like this, and it was still out of tune.

    The two armies soon started to confront each other. Some acquaintances who were on the opposite side of the Iron Demon Army were actually ready to come over to say hello when they saw it was me. However, Haibo stopped them.

    I looked helplessly at the military camp behind them. The Dragon King really gave me a super problem!

    Throughout the ages, as long as it is a cold weapon war, morale is needed. If morale is missing, it will be difficult to fight. Especially this first battle is the most critical part of morale.

    It doesn't matter to the Black Armored Army. Even if the Black Armored Army loses the battle, it will not affect their morale. But if we lose and let the demon and demon tribes know that such a weak Iron Demon Army defeated us, then their morale will definitely be high.  .

    "General, you're fine." Haibo was riding on his horse, looking at me with an embarrassed expression.

    "Hai Bo." I cupped my fists and nodded at him. Apparently the Dragon King and the others had noticed that in this first battle, unless the Dragon King or the King of Demons came up, or even if they brought their troops, they might not be able to defeat me.  .

    "If they lose to me, their morale will definitely plummet. Neither of them can win, let alone the others. But now they are replaced by the Iron Demon Army that I have led."

    I killed a lot of people in the Iron Demon Army. I already felt guilty towards the Iron Demon Army, so why should I order the Black Armored Army to attack the Iron Demon Army?

    That would be like killing them.

    Haibo looked at my face and said, "General, you don't have to be like this. Just do whatever you want. You led our Iron Demon Army to win the first battle. We are grateful to you. So, even if you kill all of us Iron Demons,  Army, I have no complaints."

    I looked at Haibo¡¯s face and sighed: ¡°Did the Dragon King use this method to win the first race?¡±

    "Isn't he afraid that I will really order you all to be killed?" I looked at Haibo and asked, "Don't you have any complaints when he does this?"

    Haibo grinned: "General, although I don't look like a soldier on weekdays, I was able to infiltrate the general in the Iron Demon Army. I don't know anything else, but I know that the military orders are like mountains, and His Majesty has arranged them like this.  I will do it.¡±

    "The Black Armored Army obeys the order!" I shouted loudly.

    All the soldiers of the Black Armored Army were ready to charge. I glanced at them and said, "Retreat!"

    "What?"

    Haibo, who was sitting in front of me, had a surprised expression on his face. He had already made up his mind to die, but he probably didn't expect me to retreat.

    Those soldiers from the other side¡¯s demon clan who knew me all smiled and told the surrounding demon clan that I had led the iron demon army before, thinking about our old relationship.

    On the city wall, the figure of the Dragon King appeared. He put his hands behind his back, looked down at me, and shook his head slightly.

    I smiled at him, then led the black-armored army and turned around and left.

    No one in the entire Black Armored Army raised any objections to my order. When it comes to military orders, perhaps the Black Armored Army is the one who implements them the most strictly, but it is wrong to say strict. These Black Armored Army have no objection to military orders at all.  Meaning, maybe even letting himEven if they commit suicide, they won't even frown.

    I took a long breath. This may be the reason why they have been able to suppress the demon world for thousands of years.

    When I returned to the entrance of the valley with five hundred black-armored troops, Ai Tangtang, Sun Xiaopeng, Boss Yunhai, and Mao Dacai were waiting for me at the exit of the valley. When they saw me coming back, the four of them hurriedly came up.

    "How was the fight? Did you win?" Sun Xiaopeng asked.

    When I heard him ask this, I shook my head: "No."

    "Isn't it? Shen Wushuang took action?" Ai Tangtang looked at me and said: "As far as I know, there is no one who can defeat you now. Even if my father and the King of Demons take action, they should be able to defeat you."  Not your opponent, even if it is your opponent, five hundred black-armored troops are enough to defeat our demon clan¡¯s elite soldiers, right?¡±

    It is said that girls are outward-looking, and when they get married, they will consider their husband's side of everything. In this regard, Ai Tangtang really showed it to the fullest, not caring at all whether the demon clan won or not.

    "Let's talk about it when we get back."

    After saying that, I led the black-armored troops in, and then asked the five hundred black-armored troops to go back to their own camps to rest, while I took the four of them to find the master.

    The master lives in the middle of the valley. All the houses in the valley are made of stone, but his house is made of wood. He was sitting in the hall, saw me walking in, and asked with a smile: "How was it? Lost?"  "

    I nodded, and Sun Xiaopeng asked impatiently: "You can tell me what the situation is."

    "The Iron Demon Army is fighting." I said, "This Iron Demon Army has some connections with me, and I don't want to kill them."

    After I finished speaking, I told what happened to me in the Iron Demon Army. When I finished speaking, Sun Xiaopeng looked at me dumbfounded, while Ai Tangtang said angrily: "How can your father be so shameless? You don't even dare to  Are you going to send someone out to fight with you?"

    "The art of war is tricky. Play the emotional card on the battlefield. This is normal. There is nothing surprising." My master said to Ai Tangtang with a smile.

    I sighed and said to the master: "Maybe I am really not suitable for such things as fighting."

    "No one is born with the ability to fight or likes to fight. These things are accumulated slowly." Master said to me.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 792 Rush!

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Accumulate? Do you want to accumulate the lives of your own soldiers?" I couldn't help but ask.

    The master smiled and nodded: "Well, that's right, it's just to use the lives of your men to accumulate. Otherwise, what do you want to use to accumulate?"

    When the master said this, the smile on his face disappeared: "Do you really think it's a joke that one general's achievements lead to thousands of bones being withered? The battlefield is full of dead people. When the war starts, everyone may die, including me and the Black Armored Army.  No matter what, even you yourself may completely lose your life in this battle."

    "This battle has nothing to do with you." The master said: "The Iron Demon Army has an old relationship with you. If you bite the bullet and kill them all, then it won't be like you. These days  You don¡¯t need to lead the troops to fight, and rest first while I try to improve the numbers of the two demon clans.¡±

    "That's right." At this time, the boss of Yunhai said to me: "Situ contacted me before and asked you if you got the divine Gu worm back?"

    Hearing this, I nodded, a little embarrassed, and took back the divine Gu worm, but I forgot to say hello to Mr. Situ.

    The boss of Yunhai said: "Situ said that when the decisive battle comes, he will bring some experts and people from their demon hunting organization to help."

    "He brought people to help? What kind of trouble are you making? This is a battlefield. Do you want those people to come and die?" I couldn't help but say.

    "I don't know what Situ is thinking, but he said that his master has become like this, and he also wants to get to know his master." Boss Yunhai said.

    When I heard this, I frowned slightly, sighed, and said, "Shen Wushuang is Mr. Situ's master. Since it is a decisive battle with his master, he will definitely come."

    "You guys go and have a rest first. No matter what happens, we'll talk about it tomorrow." My master said.

    We returned to the stone house in the yard and continued to rest.

    Time passed very quickly. The next day we wandered around the valley and took a walk. Originally, I thought Master would lead the troops out to fight back the battle I had lost. Unexpectedly, Master did not do anything.  Not in a hurry.

    I went to ask him, and he said: "What is there to be anxious about? Do you think the war can be won in a day or two?"

    I then asked him, and he pushed me away because I didn¡¯t understand. In the following days, I wandered around the valley with Ai Tangtang, Sun Xiaopeng, and Boss Yunhai all day long. I was so bored that I almost lost my temper.

    Ten days later, the master finally mentioned the idea of ??attacking the two demon clans.

    Early that morning, Master called me alone to the hall of his house and asked me: "Axiu, this time, will you go to fight or shall I?"

    When I heard this, I was immediately speechless. If Master had asked me to go directly or not, I might not have been entangled, but if I had to choose, I would have had a headache.

    If you come to the battle, I will not counsel, but if the Dragon King let the Iron Demon Army come out, what should I do?  Lead troops to kill them?  I can not do it.

    Could it be possible that he came back in despair with the black armored army?

    Even though the morale of the Black Armored Army will not be affected, the morale of the demon and demon clans will probably expand unprecedentedly.

    "I know you can't make a decision, so let's do this. I will lead the troops and follow me to the battlefield." The master said, "No matter who comes by then, I will kill them."

    "Yeah." I nodded.

    Then, preparations began. This time, there were not just five hundred black-armored troops, but a thousand people. Master and I rode war horses and walked at the front of the team, heading towards the demon with great momentum.  The military camps of the two tribes rushed over.

    At this time, when the demon soldiers above the military camp saw us coming again, they all had mocking looks on their faces.

    The master shouted: "Hetian is laughing at this! Hurry up and send troops!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The demon soldiers originally had mocking expressions on their faces, but as soon as they heard the words ¡°Hateful Smile¡±, their expressions changed drastically, and they all hurriedly turned around and ran downstairs, probably to report.

    And the soldiers who stayed on the city wall all had strange expressions on their faces. They wanted to show a calm look, but they couldn't hide the fear in their eyes.

    I almost wanted to cover my mouth and laugh. Ai Tangtang is the little princess of the Dragon Clan. When she first saw my master, I was scared to death, let alone these lowest level demon soldiers.

    If the two armies were not facing each other at this time, these demon soldiers should have turned around and fled for their lives, right?

    Thinking of this, I couldn't help but admire the master a little. This is called domineering. Just a name can scare the soldiers on the opposite side.

      Soon, the door of the military camp opened with a creak, and then, demon soldiers rushed out from inside.

    I was relieved to see that it was not the Iron Demon Army that was going to fight.

    This team of demon elites is really strong, and everyone looks very brave.

    When I saw the general leading the army, I was stunned. Tang Xue?

    No, she should be called Xuan Yuxue now.

    She was riding on a war horse at this time, looking at me expressionlessly.

    How could it be her?

    I was shocked, what the hell, what are these two old bastards, the Dragon King and the King of Demons doing?  Specifically for me?

    "What's going on? Is there no one left in the demon clan, or what, let a girl come over?" My master said loudly: "When the battle is defeated, will you have to laugh at me for bullying the little girl?"

    "Master, she is Xuan Yuxue, the reincarnation of Tang Xue." I whispered next to Master.

    When the master heard this, he raised his eyebrows and said in a low voice: "What is the King of Demons doing? I heard that he loves this daughter very much. He doesn't want to have as many children as the Dragon King, so just bring this daughter to me.  If you fight against me, won't you be afraid of being stabbed by my gun and go to see the King of Hell?"

    "He should have expected that I would definitely not let her die, so he sent her out with confidence." I said to Master: "Master, you must be merciful later and don't hurt her."

    "Don't worry, I'm measured." After saying that, the master stretched out his hand, and when I saw it, I quickly handed the Sanqing Huayang Spear to the master.

    The master took the Sanqing Huayang Spear and shouted: "Charge!"

    There are more than 20,000 demons in the army, and they look like a huge black area. At this time, the master is leading a thousand black-armored troops. From a visual point of view, they are no different from moths flying into the flame.

    And Xuan Yuxue roared, pulled out the long sword from his waist, pointed in the direction of the black-armored army and shouted: "Charge!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I could feel the ground shaking and shaking from countless war horses even from a very far away place.

    Soon, the two armies connected. The master rushed to the front with the Sanqing Huayang Spear. One person rushed into the demon army first, while Xuan Yuxue was hiding at the back of the army. When I saw this,  I felt relieved. If she rushed to the front and fought head-on with my master, it would be difficult for my master to show mercy even if he wanted to.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 793 Captured alive

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    At other times, it is enough to be merciful. At this time, the two armies are charging. If Xuan Yuxue is at the front, the master will definitely kill her with one shot, so as to defeat the morale of the demon clan.

    I breathed a sigh of relief, easily rode my war horse, and hid at the back of the battlefield. I watched the black-armored army pierce directly into the demon army like a sharp knife. A thousand black-armored soldiers, with twenty more than them,  Although there were twice as many people, they were not left behind at all.

    Wherever the black-armored army rushed through, the corpses of demon soldiers were everywhere, as well as some mutilated arms, which fell to the ground. The scene looked very bloody.

    From a distance, I could see Xuan Yuxue's face turning a little pale, and she was slightly moving backwards, wanting to retreat.

    Unexpectedly, the master led the black armored army and rushed directly towards Xuan Yuxue.

    ????????????????????????? Master, it¡¯s possible that Master hasn¡¯t fought for a long time, and when the fight started, he got a little excited and forgot what I told him before, asking him to be merciful?

    Thinking about it carefully, it is really possible. I cursed secretly, Master is too unreliable.

    The soldiers in the demon army also discovered that the master¡¯s target was Xuan Yuxue, and they tried their best to resist him one by one.

    The front line of the demon army is composed of some cavalry, but behind them are all infantry. Even if the horses rush over, they can be trampled to death, let alone the master leading the black armored army.

    The screams of countless demons were accompanied by the black-armored army rushing past.

    Finally, the master rushed to Xuan Yuxue, then raised his hand and strangled her neck, then lifted her hard and threw her directly onto his horse. The master shouted loudly: "Haha, you send a female doll,  It¡¯s too weak and vulnerable, retreat!¡±

    After saying that, he retreated directly with the Black Armored Army.

    And Xuan Yuxue was captured alive by the master.

    Naturally, I rode a war horse and followed Master and the others closely.

    After we returned to the valley, Master asked the head of Qianhu to lead these soldiers to rest.

    I hurriedly followed Master to his hall.

    Entering the hall, Master threw Xuan Yuxue to the ground. She had passed out and was lying on the ground asleep.

    "Master." I frowned: "How did you catch her back?"

    When the master heard this, he turned around and threw the Sanqing Huayang Spear to me.

    I hurriedly took the Sanqing Huayang Spear, and the master said: "Since you and this girl have such a deep connection, it is natural to arrest her, so as not to let them use this girl to threaten you later."

    Hearing what Master said, I shrugged helplessly, looked at Xuan Yuxue who was still sleeping on the ground, touched the back of my head, and thought about what to say to Xuan Yuxue when she woke up.

    "Besides, if we directly capture the demon generals alive, the morale of the demons will be hit to a certain extent." When the master said this, I was helpless.

    "Master said it well, but Tang Tang knows what happened between Tang Xue and me. How can I explain to Tang Tang when I bring Xuan Yuxue back now?"

    ¡°You said Master insisted on bringing Xuan Yuxue back?

    ¡°I guess with Tangtang¡¯s character, he wouldn¡¯t believe it either.

    Master is a smart man. When he saw the troubled look on my face, he immediately understood what I was worried about.

    "Master, you captured the man, and you didn't help me think of a solution?" I looked at Master and asked.

    The master laughed and said, "Well, I didn't think so much when I caught her. Why did you let you be so carefree and go around seducing other girls?"

    At this point, the master waved his hand: "Okay, I haven't been on the battlefield for a long time. I took a shot and my back is sore. You should take this Xuan Yuxue back to your house to rest."

    I carried Xuan Yuxue on my back and walked helplessly to the courtyard where I lived. I couldn't just leave Xuan Yuxue in Master's hall and fall asleep, right?

    When I just returned to the gate of the yard, Sun Xiaopeng was standing outside smoking a cigarette, obviously bored. As soon as he saw me, he raised his hand to say hello and came up: "Hey, Axiu, it's so early in the morning, where did you go?  Who is behind your back?"

    I hurriedly winked at Sun Xiaopeng, lowered my voice and told him what happened in his ear.

    After hearing this, Sun Xiaopeng looked at me with wide eyes: "What? Did you go out to fight with your master early in the morning?"

    "Yes." I nodded, and Sun Xiaopeng patted me on the shoulder and said with an incredulous look on his face: "That's good enough. I can get a young lady back from the war."

    "What little lady? It's not like you don't know, thisIt was Tang Xue's reincarnation. I was wondering how to explain it to Ai Tangtang.  "I exhaled.

    When Sun Xiaopeng heard this, he grinned: "Brother Xiu, I'm really not talking about you as a brother. You said you are so ugly, how come you go around and hook up with so many girls? Either you are a dragon princess, or  She¡¯s a demon princess, and the ones next to her are the granddaughters of Thailand¡¯s number one head-dropping master.¡±

    Being teased by Sun Xiaopeng like this, I said helplessly: "I'm looking for you."

    "You whip, you whip me, and I immediately ran to tell Ai Tangtang that your boy acted bravely on the battlefield and rescued Xuan Yuxue, and then the two of them fell in love, and there was only one spark of love."

    I hurriedly covered Sun Xiaopeng's mouth with one hand: "Hey, you can eat whatever you want, but you really can't talk nonsense. When Ai Tangtang gets angry, you won't be able to eat and walk around."

    "I'm single, what should I be afraid of?" When Sun Xiaopeng said this, I suddenly felt Xuan Yuxue move behind me.

    She should have woken up. I quickly put her down. After she stood on the ground, she looked around and covered her forehead: "Axiu, where is this place?"

    "This is the barracks of the Black Armored Army." I looked back at her face and said.

    ??

    "I told my master not to hurt you before, but in the end he had no choice but to capture you alive to destroy the morale of your demon clan." I said to Xuan Yuxue: "Don't the King of Demons love you very much? Why?  Will you be sent to the battlefield to do such a dangerous thing?"

    Xuan Yuxue took a step back and looked at me with a look that I don¡¯t know how to describe.

    "This is the battlefield I requested. My father has persuaded me many times and will not allow me to come." Xuan Yuxue looked at me and said.

    When I heard this, I suddenly became anxious: "Are you stupid? If Hentianxiao was not my master, you would have been killed on the battlefield today. Are you stupid?"

    "Then do you know that my father is heartbroken because of your affairs?" Xuan Yuxue suddenly said: "As a princess of the demon clan, I naturally have to share his worries and solve his problems!" (Remember the website address of this site!  £ºwww.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 794 Xuan Yuxue¡¯s words

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When I heard this, I still frowned: "With your ability, you will die on the battlefield. What worries can you save? What difficulties can you solve?"

    When Xuan Yuxue heard what I said, she grinned and looked at me: "You are afraid that I will cause trouble to you."

    ¡°When I saw her say this, I was speechless. But to be honest, I did have this thought in my heart. Xuan Yuxue going to the battlefield would indeed cause me a lot of trouble.

    I looked at Xuan Yuxue helplessly: "Well, yes, I admit that I have such thoughts, but don't you care about your own safety at all?"

    Seeing me saying this, she let out a long sigh: "Axiu, you know that I still have memories of my previous life, right?"

    When I saw her mention this, I was stunned for a while, but I still nodded.

    "You are the best person I have ever met. You are the best person I can imagine. For me, when you were so weak, you were able to fight with Mr. Niu. You even went to the underworld to rescue me from the eighteenth level of hell for me.  , send me to reincarnation."

    "I also know that my own affairs have brought you a lot of trouble. After my reincarnation, General Niu still targeted you countless times. I know all these things." Xuan Yuxue looked at me and said, "Say  Get up, when I met you, there was no reason to pretend that I didn't know you. On the contrary, I should have hugged you and cried hard. This was right, right?"

    I didn¡¯t say anything, waiting for her next words.

    She continued: "But I understand very well that no matter what relationship I had with you in my previous life, or how you treated me well, I am a Shura in this life, and anything that happened in my previous life has nothing to do with me.  , I don¡¯t want to be disturbed by the troubles in my previous life and affect my affairs in this life.¡±

    "It would have been better if I had drank the Meng Po soup that night at Naihe Bridge." Xuan Yuxue said.

    When I saw her saying this, I wasn't angry. In fact, what Xuan Yuxue said was very reasonable. I also agreed that what happened in the previous life was the previous life. Why bother bothering me after reincarnation?  light.

    "Since I can influence you by going to the battlefield, why don't I go to the battlefield?" Xuan Yuxue looked at me with a smile: "Even if I die, I can still be considered as having made some contributions to the demon clan."

    "Does your father know you think this way?" I asked.

    Xuan Yuxue nodded: "Of course he knows, because he and I had a lot of quarrels about me going to the battlefield, but in the end I convinced him that if our demon clan loses this battle, I, Xuan Yuxue  I can¡¯t survive either.¡±

    "It's better to use my only value and fight." Xuan Yuxue said.

    "Hey." I sighed, a little speechless.

    Xuan Yuxue looked into my eyes: "Axiu, you think everything is too good. Some time ago, when you led the army, because the people who came were people who had friendship with you, they were the Iron Demon Army.  So you retreat with the black-armored army."

    "You take relationships too seriously. This kind of person is very suitable to be a friend or a husband, but he is not suitable to be a general or to achieve big things." Xuan Yuxue sighed.

    "Indeed." I nodded: "It's a pity that I am this kind of person and I can't change it. What do you think I should do?"

    Xuan Yuxue smiled, looked at me and said, "Okay, I have been captured by you, what do you want to do with me?"

    "You can stay in this courtyard. Don't go anywhere else except this courtyard. You won't be able to escape even if you want to. There are black-armored troops everywhere in this valley. If you escape then, you will be caught by them.  I guess it won¡¯t be easy if I live here.¡± I said.

    "Thank you for your concern." Xuan Yuxue said.

    I said to Sun Xiaopeng on the side: "Go and help her find a room."

    Then, I lowered my voice and said, "Arrange a house a little further away from Ai Tangtang and I's house."

    "Understood." Sun Xiaopeng nodded, and then led Xuan Yuxue into the yard. After a while, I walked into the yard.

    At this time, Ai Tangtang was holding Sun Xiaopeng and asking what he was asking.

    Seeing me coming in, Sun Xiaopeng hurriedly said to me: "Axiu, Tangtang asked Xuan Yuxue who came just now what happened. I don't know. She kept chasing me and asked, please explain quickly."

    ¡°Then Sun Xiaopeng showed an expression that said, ¡°This is the only way this brother can help you.¡± Then he ran away and hid in his house.

    I walked up to Ai Tangtang and said with a smile: "Actually, the matter is very simple. On the battlefield today, Xuan Yuxue led the troops to fight the master. The master heard that she had something to do with me, so he did not kill her, but put her to death.  She was brought back alive.¡±

      "As you know, there are soldiers from the Black Armored Army everywhere in this valley. It is not suitable for her to live elsewhere, so I will let her live in my courtyard for a while."

    I finished speaking in one breath and completely ignored myself. After Ai Tangtang heard this, his face was still a little angry and said: "What did your master do? You arranged for her to come here, so you are not afraid that I will beat her.  "

    "It's just a stay for a while, what does it matter?"

    "Perhaps you and her have flirted with each other at some point, and the old relationship has rekindled. What do you think we should do?" Ai Tangtang looked at me and asked.

    "I swear to God." As soon as I raised my hand, Xuan Yuxue walked out of the house and said to me, "By the way, come to me later. I have something to tell you."

    After saying that, she turned around and walked into the house.

    "I'm going, you still want to have a tryst with her?" Ai Tangtang grabbed my hand and bit it in one bite.

    It hurt so much that my nose almost came out. That girl Xuan Yuxue also chose the time very well. She just happened to come out to talk about this kind of thing at this time.

    ¡°Besides, there are things that should have been explained in one breath just outside the yard.

    After she finished biting, she said, "Let's go, I'll go to her house with you and see what she can say."

    Then, he took my hand and knocked on Xuan Yuxue¡¯s door.

    After Xuan Yuxue opened the door, she saw Ai Tangtang pulling me in aggressively. She just smiled without saying anything, and then asked us to sit down on the stone bench.

    I rubbed my hands: "Xuan Yuxue, is there anything else?"

    ¡°I suddenly remembered something about Shen Wushuang, and I thought it would be better to tell you.¡± Xuan Yuxue said.

    When I heard this, I immediately got excited, something about Shen Wushuang?

    "What's wrong with him?" I asked eagerly.

    "Shen Wushuang has been getting worse and worse lately." Xuan Yuxue frowned and looked at me and said, "His mood is too dull."

    "Isn't this a normal thing?" I said.

    "No, I don't know how to describe it." Xuan Yuxue sighed: "He seems to be a little crazy."

    "Crazy?" Ai Tangtang asked happily: "Is it possible that Shen Wushuang is crazy? It's great. If he was crazy, Axiu wouldn't have to fight to the death with him." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 795 The eve of the decisive battle

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I rolled my eyes at Ai Tangtang speechlessly. This girl has a really good imagination. Why doesn¡¯t she want a meteorite to fall from the sky and kill Shen Wushuang directly?

    Xuan Yuxue looked at me with a thoughtful look on his face.

    "What's wrong?" I asked.

    Xuan Yuxue: ¡°I don¡¯t know how to say it.¡±

    "Huh?" I looked at Xuan Yuxue with some doubts.

    Xuan Yuxue sat on the bed, looked at me and said, "You must be careful with Shen Wushuang, he will definitely kill you the next time we meet."

    "How can you be sure?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    Xuan Yuxue: "Shen Wushuang seems to be thinking about some difficult issues recently."

    "A difficult question?" I asked.

    "Well, he talks to himself all day long, muttering, and my father told me that he will definitely kill you next time we meet," she said.

    I suddenly realized that this is what feelings are like.

    Shen Wushuang should still be struggling with the problem of his invincibility and loneliness. I have known this for a long time.

    But Xuan Yuxue didn't know. When I said this at this time, I smiled and said: "Thank you, you can live here well. When the war is over, no matter whether the demons win or we win, you don't need to worry about your safety."  .¡±

    "Of course there is nothing to worry about for my safety, but for you." Xuan Yuxue looked at me and said, "Be careful, that's all. Although we can't be together, I don't want to see you die either."

    After saying that, she saw off the guests and invited us out.

    After Ai Tangtang and I walked out of the door, Ai Tangtang was a little happy. He put his arm around my shoulders and said, "I didn't expect that she was quite self-aware. She knew she couldn't compete with me, so she just gave up on you."

    I smiled and said, "Maybe she doesn't like me. Are you so sure that you beat her?"

    "Then tell me, who is better, me or her?" Ai Tangtang asked.

    I said without hesitation: "Of course it's you."

    "Do you still need to think about this kind of question? I'm not stupid.

    Ai Tangtang grinned: "Isn't this right?"

    After we returned to our house, Ai Tangtang suddenly said again: "Okay, tell me honestly what happened to Xuan Yuxue today."

    "She was really caught by Master." I said.

    "Come on, how could the King of Demons send such a precious daughter to the battlefield?" Ai Tangtang looked unbelieving and threatened me: "If you dare to lie, just try and see if I don't beat you to death."  you."

    "Don't be so violent." I said to Ai Tangtang, "This is the fact."

    There is no other way, I can only tell the truth.

    After Ai Tangtang finished listening, she thought for a while, then smiled and said, "Xuan Yuxue is really affectionate towards you."

    "What's wrong?" I asked.

    "Do you really believe what she said, that she led the troops out to confront you?" Ai Tangtang said: "According to my guess, she came here specifically to tell you the news about Shen Wushuang."

    "News about Shen Wushuang?" I frowned: "That's the news that something is wrong with Shen Wushuang. What kind of news is that? I have long known that Shen Wushuang is struggling with this kind of problem."

    "You know, but Xuan Yuxue doesn't know that you know." Ai Tangtang said with a smile: "I think it's most likely that she will come out to tell you about this."

    When I heard Ai Tangtang say this, I was silent for a while: "Probably not."

    "Then tell me, since she said before that she led the troops to fight against you, why did she tell you about Shen Wushuang again when she came back to this valley?" Ai Tangtang looked into my eyes: "Hmph  , according to me, she must still have some thoughts about you, and I have to kill this thoughts for her. "

    "Don't mess around." I hurriedly took Ai Tangtang's hand.

    Ai Tangtang said with a smile: "What's wrong, do you still feel sorry for your little lover?"

    "No, no." I let go of my hand: "We have to be reasonable, right?"

    Ai Tangtang didn't really go to trouble Xuan Yuxue. She was not an unreasonable person. Even if Xuan Yuxue still had some thoughts about me, but she came out to tell me the news like this, I  I also felt a little grateful to her.

    Although this news sounds trivial, Xuan Yuxue didn¡¯t know that I knew about it before.

    Days passed, and I later led troops to attack twice, but as soon as I went out, the Iron Demon Army came out every time, and I could only??Go home.

    ¡°If I were asked to kill Haibo and the others, I still wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.

    This stalemate lasted for nearly two months. The master and the demon clan fought more than a dozen battles and killed more than 200,000 demon clans.

    In the end, Shen Wushuang sent someone to deliver the tactics. Ten days later, the remaining 1.8 million troops of the two demon tribes will attack in a large scale, and Shen Wushuang will naturally lead the troops to fight.

    Although we were having a boring time in this small courtyard, we had nothing to do but drink tea and chat, and it was leisurely and comfortable, without the slightest feeling of war.

    But as soon as the letter of challenge came, the atmosphere in the entire courtyard suddenly became tense.

    Immediately, I called everyone to sit down at the stone table in the yard and discussed countermeasures with them.

    Of course, Xuan Yuxue was also called.

    "There are still ten days before the decisive battle?" Sun Xiaopeng looked at me and asked: "Is it possible that something is too fast? Luo Fang hasn't come back yet, can you alone deal with Shen Wushuang?"

    Seeing Sun Xiaopeng say this, I shook my head: "I don't know, I shouldn't be able to deal with it."

    At this point, I felt a helpless feeling in my heart.

    Ai Tangtang asked me: "Otherwise, I will secretly go back to the demon clan and quietly visit my father, and let him deal with Shen Wushuang together during the battle. When nearly a million demon clan besieges Shen Wushuang, he will  He¡¯s powerful, but he¡¯s not a god, maybe he can win?¡±

    "It's unrealistic." Xuan Yuxue said with a smile: "This battle is related to the life and death of your demon clan. If the Dragon King dares to be a traitor, Shen Wushuang has no other ability, but he can definitely kill all your dragon clan.  Besides, Dragon King actually has common interests with Shen Wushuang."

    "No matter what happens to him, with such a powerful helper as Shen Wushuang, if Shen Wushuang wins, the demon clan can return to the world of the sun." Xuan Yuxue said: "The same goes for our demon clan, so if we want to win, it is best to  I don¡¯t want my father or the Dragon King.¡±

    The boss of Yunhai looked a little calm. He clasped his hands together and said, "Let it go."

    Mao Dacai, who was lying at his feet, stood up and said with a smile: "Speaking of which, I can finally show off my skills? It's been a long time since I fought with those old guys from the demon clan, so I can stretch my muscles.  .¡±

    "No, Brother Cat, this time, none of you are allowed to go to the battlefield." I looked at Mao Dacai and said, "You yourself know that this battle has little to do with you." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 796 The war is coming

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "In this war, with you or without you, it has nothing to do with the outcome of the battlefield. If I force you to go to the battlefield, wouldn't it mean that you are going to die?" I said, "If I die, I still expect you to help me."  I'm taking care of this silly girl Ai Tangtang."

    "Who needs their care?" Ai Tangtang shook his head vigorously.

    "I want to go to the battlefield with you. I don't believe anyone from the demon clan would dare to hurt me." Ai Tangtang said.

    Xuan Yuxue said: "What about us demons? Although in the demon world, you demons have been suppressing us, it does not mean that on the battlefield, we demons dare not kill you, the dragon princess."

    When Ai Tangtang heard this, he felt helpless: "I really can't go to the battlefield?"

    "Except Luo Fang and I, the rest of you will stay in this valley." I said.

    Suddenly, a person walked in from outside the yard.

    I looked back and saw Mr. Situ. Mr. Situ was wearing a black tunic suit. He had his hands behind his back and said with a smile, "Can't I go to the battlefield too?"

    "Mr. Situ, the sword has no eyes on the battlefield, you'd better not go." I said to Mr. Situ.

    When Mr. Situ heard this, he shook his head slightly, with a different look in his eyes: "Master is as kind as a mountain to me."

    Speaking of this, there was a little loneliness in his eyes: "Originally, I thought that I could persist and help Master find the answer he wanted. Unfortunately, for this answer, he had to drag the world into dire straits.  "

    "Now I have basically betrayed him. Although my positions are different, I also want to give my master the last ten percent. At least there will be someone to collect his bones after his death."

    Actually, I really want to say that Shen Wushuang¡¯s body is mine, but it would be too embarrassing to say it.

    I said to Mr. Situ: "Why is Mr. Situ like this?"

    "Once a teacher, always a father." After Mr. Situ said this, Boss Yunhai asked, "Didn't you say you wanted to bring some people here? Why are you here alone?"

    "Originally, I was indeed planning to bring more people in to help, but after thinking about it carefully, bringing them here would mean death, so why bother?" Mr. Situ shook his head slightly.

    Afterwards, we helped Mr. Situ prepare a room. In the past few days, the black-armored troops in the entire valley were training day and night, and from the distant military camps of the demon and demon tribes, from time to time, there would be reports of training troops.  The horn sounded.

    The war is coming.

    ??Ten days are not that long. They are just eating and waiting to die. These ten days will pass by in a blink of an eye.

    It can be said to be short, but it can also do many, many things.

    Anyway, in the past ten days, we have basically never left this courtyard.

    Ten days later, on the day of the final battle, I got up early and walked alone to a small lake in the valley.

    The most beautiful scenery in this valley is probably this small lake. I sat by the lake, looked at myself in the water, and began to think about it. At this time, I could already hear the distant sounds coming from the demon army camp.  roar.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the final outcome of this battle will be.¡± I asked, looking at myself in the water.

    "Why worry?"

    Suddenly, the master's voice came from behind me. I turned around and saw that the master was wearing armor and sat down next to me.

    "After waiting for so long, I suddenly realized that I really have to fight to the death with Shen Wushuang, and I feel a little unspeakable in my heart." I said.

    The master said with a smile: "What does it feel like?"

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s an indescribable feeling.¡± I shook my head, looked at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid, but I feel relaxed, as if my whole body is much more relaxed.¡±

    When the master heard this, he chuckled: "Actually, even death is not that scary. To be honest, I have wanted to die for a long time. After death, I don't have so many worries. While alive, I have to worry all the time, for fear that one day the demons or demons will come.  If the demon clan breaks through here and returns to the earth, wouldn¡¯t I be a sinner?¡±

    "What kind of sinner are you? You have guarded the demon world for so many years. Even if the demons and monsters leave at this time, I can't blame you." I looked at the master and said.

    The master shook his head and said, "Axiu, if we win this battle, how about helping me guard the demon world?"

    "What about you?" I asked.

    "Me? Of course I am traveling around the mountains and rivers, earning back all the things I have never played and eaten before." The master smiled.

    When I heard this, I nodded in agreement:"Okay, if you win this one, I will help you guard the demon world."

    "It's a deal." After the master finished speaking, he stood up, turned and walked towards the military camp: "Don't stay alone for too long, so as not to worry Ai Tangtang and the others."

    After Master left, I took out my cigarette, sat by the lake, smoked for a while, and then got up and went back.

    When he returned to the yard, Ai Tangtang was sitting alone in the yard, his eyes a little anxious.

    When he saw me coming back, he hurriedly ran over and hugged me, raised his head and said to me, "Where have you gone?"

    "Me? I went to sit by the small lake over there for a while." I said.

    Ai Tangtang glared at me hard: "Do you know how worried I was about you? You disappeared suddenly. I thought"

    "You think I left without saying goodbye?" I smiled and touched the back of her head: "Don't worry, no matter what, I will say goodbye to you."

    At this time, Boss Yunhai, Sun Xiaopeng and all of them also came out.

    "Luo Fang hasn't come back yet. He must not know that today is the decisive battle." Sun Xiaopeng frowned and said after coming out.

    I said: ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t come back.¡±

    If I don¡¯t come back, at least Luo Fang won¡¯t get into trouble with me.

    Afterwards, Master asked someone to bring cooking materials, and then we had a good meal and ate together.

    We all ate this meal in silence and didn¡¯t say much.

    After finishing the meal, the sound of trumpets was heard outside the yard. This meant that they were gathering and preparing to go to war.

    Mr. Situ and I stood up.

    "I'm leaving." I said looking at them on the table.

    Ai Tangtang looked at me with reluctant eyes.

    Sun Xiaopeng said with a smile: "Sister Tangtang, don't look like A Xiu is going to die. A Xiu is going to hang Shen Wushuang, what are you worried about?"

    Afterwards, Sun Xiaopeng winked at me and said, "Brother, be careful. We are here waiting for you to come back and have a celebration banquet."

    "Don't worry." I nodded.

    Then, he and Mr. Situ walked out of the yard and walked towards the direction where the army was gathering.

    Mr. Situ walked beside me and said to me: "Axiu, if it is possible, if possible, could you please be merciful and not kill my master?"

    I glanced at Mr. Situ and shook my head.

    Mr. Situ sighed and said nothing more.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 797 Decisive Battle (1)

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Mr. Situ's words actually mean that he didn't say them. Show mercy?"

    "If I really have the chance to kill Shen Wushuang, it is naturally impossible for me to show mercy. Besides, when the time comes, it is still unclear who will show mercy."

    Before and after arriving at the valley with Mr. Master and Disciple, a full five thousand black-armored troops were already waiting here.

    Five thousand black-armored troops lined up, standing majestically in a long row, sitting on their horses in neat movements.

    The master, on the other hand, was riding a war horse at the front. When he saw Mr. Situ and I approaching, he frowned slightly and said to me, "What is this man doing with us? When the time comes to charge into battle, we won't be able to take care of him."

    "Thank you, General Hen, for your concern. I have the ability to protect myself." Mr. Situ said to his master.

    When Master heard this, he asked me again: "By the way, isn't there a kid named Luo Fang? You can't deal with Shen Wushuang by yourself, what about others?"

    "He must be delayed for something." I said, "I won't wait for him anymore, let's go."

    "If Luo Fang didn't come, it would actually be a good thing for me.

    At least he doesn't have to risk his life or death.

    Afterwards, Mr. Situ and I each mounted a war horse.

    The master then turned around and shouted to the Black Armored Army: "All Black Armored Army officers and men obey the order!"

    "Today is a battle of life and death in the underworld. Unless the Black Armored Army has no soldiers left, the demons and monsters will never be allowed to set foot in the underworld!"

    "yes!"

    Five thousand black armored troops roared loudly, the sound was deafening and shook the valley!

    "Set off!"

    The master roared, and then the five thousand black-armored troops rushed toward the camp of the two demon clans. Mr. Situ and I followed behind the army.

    After running for about two hours, we finally arrived in front of the two demon clans.

    At this time, the demon and demon tribes also had their armies in full swing. There were more than one million people. At a glance, they were so densely packed that there was no end in sight.

    The Dragon King, the King of Demons, and Shen Wushuang, each riding a war horse, were in front of the army.

    Mr. Situ and I rode our horses and came to the master. The master nodded, and then shouted to the front: "The King of Demons, the Dragon King, I have suppressed you for thousands of years, and today you finally have a chance."

    The Dragon King and the King of Demons looked at each other, nodded slightly, and said nothing. Obviously, Shen Wushuang among them was the highest commander. Naturally, the highest commander was the first to speak in this kind of matter.

    Shen Wushuang looked at me with complicated eyes: "Zhang Xiu, I've been waiting for hundreds of years, and today I can finally put an end to it."

    "Yes." I nodded: "This matter has been bothering me for several years. It would be good to put an end to it."

    After saying that, I picked up the Sanqing Huayang Spear, pointed it at Shen Wushuang and shouted: "Shen Wushuang, do you dare to fight?"

    "Where is Luo Fang?" Shen Wushuang looked around: "You are the only one who is not my opponent. Unless you two join forces, how can you be my opponent?"

    "So arrogant?" When I heard it, I whistled, and immediately, the Qingluan Fire Phoenix flew out of my pocket and turned into a hot wheel.

    Then, I jumped up and stepped on the Qingluan Fire Phoenix.

    "Situ, you have followed me for so many years, but you are finally going to betray me?" Shen Wushuang set his sights on Mr. Situ again.

    Mr. Situ raised his hands and said: "Master, I am willing to follow you to find the answer you want. You saved my life. Even if you take my life, I, Situ, will never frown.  But you want to let the two tribes of monsters and demons attack the world of the underworld."

    "Although I respect you very much, I can't let the world fall into dire straits just because of this."

    "Yeah." Shen Wushuang actually laughed in a rare way: "That's right, I told you a long time ago that your life is your own. It doesn't mean that I saved you once, so you can't betray me for the rest of your life.  Me, you should have your own thoughts and ideas instead of listening to me on everything."

    Mr. Situ also fell silent after hearing what Shen Wushuang said.

    "Come on, Shen Wushuang." I looked at Shen Wushuang and said, "Don't you want an answer? Come find the answer you want."

    After saying that, I turned around and flew away. It was naturally impossible for me and Shen Wu to fight in the midst of thousands of troops.

    As soon as I flew away, Shen Wushuang also flew up and followed me closely.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Master roared, and five thousand black-armored troops moved towardsThe combined armies of the two demon tribes rushed forward.

    Five thousand people rushed towards the army of more than one million people.

    No matter how powerful the Black Armored Army is, this battle is actually quite difficult. Only after I defeat Shen Wushuang and force the King of Demons and the Dragon King to retreat, is the only chance of victory.

    Shen Wushuang and I came to an open grassland, far away from the battlefield, and we couldn't even hear the sound of fighting in the distance.

    Shen Wushuang stood opposite me, with a rare smile on his face, staring at me: "Zhang Xiu, you can't defeat me alone."

    "The thunder in the sky is fierce, the thunder in the earth is faint, Liujia and Liuding, when you hear my name, you can't stop, welcome the auspiciousness and bring blessings, forever suppress the Dragon God!"

    I didn¡¯t hesitate, I took the Sanqing Huayang Spear and flew towards him, stabbing his chest with one shot.

    The ultimate yin and yang appeared in Shen Wushuang.

    The ultimate yin and yang appeared in his hands. He grabbed the Sanqing Huayang Spear with his bare hands, and then pulled hard, and he almost took away my Sanqing Yang Spear.

    I grabbed the Sanqing Yang Huayang Spear with all my strength, but even so, I was thrown away together with the Sanqing Yang Huayang Spear and fell hard to the ground.

    At the same time as I fell, Hot Fire Wheel also heard two screams. Hot Fire Wheel wanted to fly towards Shen Wushuang and attack Shen Wushuang, but Shen Wushuang smiled at Hot Fire Wheel, and Hot Fire Wheel froze in mid-air.  , and did not continue to attack.

    Are they still incomparable?

    Thinking of this, I hurriedly stood up and fired another shot at Shen Wushuang. A sword instantly appeared in Shen Wushuang's right hand. This sword was the ultimate form of yin and yang. He raised his hand and took it down easily.  Every offense I take.

    "I know the blast technique like the back of my hand. It's impossible to kill me with the blast technique." Shen Wushuang said.

    When I heard this, I took a deep breath, and then I calmed down, just like I was in front of the Jokhang Temple, and then slowly stabbed him with a gun.

    The speed of this shot was very slow, not as fast as before. When I fired this shot, I basically gave up all my other thoughts.

    All thoughts were on this shot, and they did not think about whether this shot could kill Shen Wushuang, or whether Shen Wushuang could avoid these problems.

    The only thing I thought about was to let the spear go out.

    As soon as the gun came out, Shen Wushuang's expression changed slightly, and the Sanqing Huayang Spear also made a pop sound and pierced into Shen Wushuang's chest.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 798 Decisive Battle (2)

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    It really succeeded, did it really hurt Shen Wushuang?

    I was stunned for a long time, and my heart also showed joy.

    Shen Wushuang took a step back and pulled out the Sanqing Yang Huayang Gun from his body.

    I stabbed a small hole in his chest, and the blood was flowing. Instead of showing pain or surprise, Shen Wushuang's face showed joy. He looked at me with joy: "Okay, very good, this move  I didn¡¯t even know that it was something you realized recently? It could actually hurt me.¡±

    This guy is really a bit crazy. He was stabbed by me and he still cheered?

    After Shen Wushuang finished speaking, he stabbed me with a sword. The sword was so fast that I almost didn¡¯t even react. The sword had already pierced my chest.

    Suddenly, there was a sharp pain in my chest, which made me break out in cold sweat.

    "The reaction is still not enough." Shen Wushuang sighed slightly and said: "It's still so weak, but it's too late, I can only kill you."

    After saying that, I felt helpless in my heart, is it still not possible?  Still not a match for Shen Wushuang.

    Suddenly, a war horse came running from a distance. Shen Wushuang and I turned to look at each other, Luo Fang!

    Luo Fang was carrying the Baili Demon Sword on his back and riding on his horse. Before he arrived, he had already drawn the Baili Demon Sword and threw it towards Shen Wushuang.

    Shen Wushuang quickly pulled out the sword that was stabbed in my chest, raised his hand to block it, and opened the Baili Demon Sword.

    The Baili Demonic Sword made a circle in the sky and was inserted into the ground.

    "Are you here?" A smile appeared on Shen Wushuang's face.

    After Luo Fang arrived, he jumped off his horse, pulled out the Baili Demon Sword stuck in the ground, then ran to my side, supported me and asked, "Axiu, are you okay?"

    I clutched my chest. Of course, there was only pain and no blood.

    I shook my head: "It's okay, but if you come a step later, I will be dead."

    "Come on, let's do it." Shen Wushuang looked at us and said.

    "Shen Wushuang, I have a question to ask you before I take action." I said.

    Shen Wushuang frowned slightly: "What's the problem?"

    "Why do you want me to continue to improve my strength and refuse to kill me? Why? If you didn't tell me before, forget it. No matter what happens today, one of you and I will die, and it is more likely that I will die."

    "In that case, why don't you let me know why?" I asked.

    When Shen Wushuang heard this, he said calmly: "So this is it?"

    Shen Wushuang suddenly raised his hand and pointed at the sky: "What did you see?"

    I looked up and said, "There is nothing, just the sky."

    "That's right, it's the sky." Shen Wushuang said to me: "I am invincible in the world. I haven't had the feeling of meeting an opponent for a long, long time, until I realized the existence of destiny."

    "Destiny is the way of heaven." Shen Wushuang said: "In so many years, I have fought against fate countless times. Although he always came back defeated, I have until now that the person I fought against was just a clone of fate. I think  To truly and completely defeat him, only by merging your three souls and seven souls with mine, can I win my true destiny."

    Luo Fang smiled disdainfully: "To put it this way, you are really pitiful. You have been living for fighting."

    "What about you?" Shen Wushuang asked Luo Fang instead: "Are you different? You live to protect Zhao Yazi, and I live to fight."

    "Although it seems very different, our living methods are actually very similar." Shen Wushuang said.

    I grinned at Shen Wushuang and said, "If I really die, I hope you can win your fate."

    "You are not strong enough. The stronger you are, the greater the chance of victory will be with the three souls and seven souls that are fused with you." Shen Wushuang stared into my eyes and said, "Come on!"

    "superior!"

    After Luo Fang finished speaking, he kicked up his legs and rushed forward, slashing at Shen Wushuang with his sword.

    Luo Fang's sword was very powerful, violent evil energy erupted from all over his body, and Luo Fang attacked with one move after another under the crotch of Shen Wushuang but leisurely.

    I immediately rushed forward, shooting at Shen Wushuang one after another. Shen Wushuang blocked the attacks of me and Luo Fang one after another without any effort at all.

    "You two can be stronger, stronger." Shen Wushuang finally showed a trace of madness at this time.

    It¡¯s different from before. In the past, Shen Wushuang fought with me more often withThere were some elements of joking, but at this time, he became serious.

    Every move with the sword in his hand was fatal. Several times I was almost killed by Shen Wushuang.

    "There is no trace of all the demons." Luo Fang suddenly shouted loudly while holding the Baili Demon Sword. Immediately, countless evil spirits surged out of the Baili Demon Sword, and countless evil demons also rolled out of the sword.

    "This is?" I looked at the demons pouring out of the Baili Demon Sword, and I was a little stunned. There were too many, and there were many powerful ones among them.

    There are hundreds of densely packed demons and monsters.

    And none of these evil monsters are weak.

    The last one should be the peak of black demonic energy, or even half of it, the demonic or evil energy is green.

    "Is this the trick you have figured out after practicing for so long?" I asked.

    Luo Fang nodded slightly: "I have always been puzzled. Apart from being extremely sharp, the Baili Demon Sword seems to have nothing special at all, but it is known as the No. 1 Demon Sword."

    "I later realized that the souls of all evil monsters killed by the Baili Demonic Sword would be sealed in the sword. Although their strength is greatly reduced compared to when they were alive, they are still extremely strong."

    Luo Fang is right. Each of these monsters should have half of their strength in life. The key is the number. There are hundreds of evil monsters.

    After these evil spirits appeared, they rushed towards Shen Wushuang, but Shen Wushuang didn't care at all. He raised the sword in his right hand, one sword at a time, just like cutting tofu, these evil spirits always touched the sword in Shen Wu's hands.  , you will be out of your mind in an instant.

    Even these hundreds of powerful demons cannot withstand them for long.

    I saw it and became anxious. The more powerful Shen Wushuang was exposed, the more uneasy I felt. No one wanted to die, and neither did I.

    Luo Fang frowned when he saw those demons being slaughtered, and whispered in my ear: "Is there anything else? Shen Wushuang is too powerful."

    In less than a minute, hundreds of demons were slaughtered. Shen Wushuang looked at the two of us with a smile: "Is this the only way?"

    I suddenly remembered the jade pendant token given to me by Immortal Shifang. I hurriedly took it out of my pocket and threw it to the ground hard. Suddenly, the token broke into pieces.

    I also prayed in my heart, the immortals from all directions, please don¡¯t fool me!

    The moment the jade pendant broke into pieces, the voices of immortals from all directions came from the sky.

    ¡°Come with your sword and ride on the wind to slay demons from heaven to earth!¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 799 Decisive Battle (3)

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I looked up in response and saw countless flying swords flying from the sky.

    ?????????????????????????

    At this time, Zhang Lingfeng, the Immortal of the Ten Directions, stood on a giant sword two meters wide and six meters long, with his hands behind his back and looking down with an indifferent expression.

    "The jade plaque broke, did you come here?" I couldn't help but ask Zhang Lingfeng above me.

    Zhang Lingfeng smiled strangely and said, "How about it? Do you feel a sense of surprise?"

    I laughed dryly, raised my hands and said to him: "Please help me get rid of Shen Wushuang."

    At this time, Shen Wushuang looked at Zhang Lingfeng in the sky with a stern expression, and said: "Finally, a truly strong man has arrived."

    "Why have I never seen you in hundreds of years?" Shen Wushuang asked Zhang Lingfeng: "You are so strong that you cannot be unknown."

    Zhang Lingfeng touched his nose: "That's because you are ignorant."

    Shen Wushuang smiled and said nothing.

    "Okay, stop talking nonsense. It's been a long time since I had a real fight with someone." After Zhang Lingfeng finished speaking, he read: "It's a wonderful avenue, a magnificent avenue. The sky is clear, the earth is peaceful, and the gods are peaceful."  With the spirit, the grain can be filled, all things can be brought to life, and the secret of ten thousand swords can be achieved!"

    After Zhang Lingfeng finished reciting, the countless flying swords accompanying him flew towards Shen Wushuang at extremely fast speeds.

    The power of each sword is extraordinary.

    I also saw that Shen Wushuang really showed a rigorous and serious attitude, holding a long sword that was the ultimate form of yin and yang in his right hand, deflecting one sword after another.

    Shen Wushuang was actually forced to retreat steadily by these countless flying swords, and said with ecstasy on his face: "Okay! He is indeed a peerless master!"

    Then, Shen Wushuang took the long sword in his hand and flew towards Zhang Lingfeng. Zhang Lingfeng's expression remained unchanged and he said: "The human way is vague, the immortal way is vast, and the ghost way is happy."

    "When you enter life, you will be born in the immortal world, and you will die in the ghost world."

    "The path of immortality always brings good luck, the path of ghosts always brings misfortune, the high place is clear and refreshing. The sad song is loud in the sky, I only hope that the path of immortality will be successful, and I don't want the world of humanity to be poor. There are tens of thousands of ghosts in Quanqu Mansion in the northern capital, but they want to suppress people and cut off the door of life.  , Ah Ren sang Dongzhang to capture Beiluofeng."

    Zhang Lingfeng finished reciting this spell at an extremely fast speed, and the thousands of swords began to fly to one place, condensing into a giant sword in the sky. This giant sword was twenty meters long and five meters wide.

    At the same time as Shen Wushuang flew towards Zhang Lingfeng, the huge sword slowly slashed towards Shen Wushuang, but Shen Wushuang did not dodge at all.

    "Okay!" Shen Wushuang shouted, finally raised the sword in his right hand and struck at the huge sword.

    Stop!

    There was a loud noise in the sky, and the entire plain trembled.

    Two dazzling lights erupted from where Shen Wushuang and Zhang Lingfeng were, making me unable to open my eyes. I closed them. After a long time, the tremors slowly disappeared.

    When the tremor disappeared, the light also disappeared. Luo Fang and I opened our eyes and looked quickly.

    At this time, the Shifang Immortal was still standing on a sword, but his appearance was no longer as intact as before. His clothes were in tatters, his hair was messy, there was blood at the corner of his mouth, and his face was pale.

    Shen Wushuang was lying on the ground, breathing heavily.

    Zhang Lingfeng looked at Shen Wushuang with a strange look in his eyes. It seemed like a hero cherishing a hero.

    "It's a pity. You could have become a great hero, why did you end up like this just for an answer?" Zhang Lingfeng looked at Shen Wushuang lying on the ground and sighed helplessly.

    Shen Wushuang closed his eyes: "Sure enough, there is a sky outside the sky, and there are people outside the world. I have been invincible for so long, and it is not unfair to die under a top master like you. Come on."

    Zhang Lingfeng looked at me: "Shen Wushuang has been seriously injured by me. This is the best time for you to kill him. The decision whether to kill or not is up to you."

    After saying that, he stepped on his sword and disappeared without a trace.

    Luo Fang and I looked at each other. I was really surprised that such a powerful Shen Wushuang was actually defeated by the Shifang Immortal.

    What kind of monster is the Shifang Immortal?

    "Let's go." I nodded to Luo Fang, and we walked over and walked to Shen Wushuang.

    Shen Wushuang sat up and looked at us: "Kill me?"

    "Killing you now is a bit unviable, but I hope you understand. It's better for you to die than for me to die." I looked at Shen Wushuang and said.

    Didn¡¯t think about itShen Wushuang actually laughed out loud and even burst into tears: "I didn't expect you to be a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death."

    "Me." I opened my mouth and wanted to refute, but after thinking about it carefully, I sighed and said, "Yes, I am just greedy for life and afraid of death. No one wants to die, even me, I don't want to die."

    "But I'm not afraid of death like others. I still have a lot of things to do. I have Tangtang who needs my care, a group of friends, and things I want to protect, so I can't die." I said seriously.  Shen Wushuang said.

    Shen Wushuang looked at me seriously with his eyes: "Zhang Xiu, do you believe it? I have never regarded you as an enemy."

    "You are me, and I am you. I have never regarded you as an enemy." Shen Wushuang looked at me. Suddenly, he raised his hand, and a surge of yin and yang surged out of his hand.

    Luo Fang and I couldn't help but take a step back. Unexpectedly, this extreme yin and yang did not come towards the two of us, but formed a barrier around the two of us.

    This barrier envelops the three of us.

    "What does this mean?" Luo Fang frowned and looked at Shen Wushuang and asked.

    Shen Wushuang sat cross-legged on the ground and said, "This is the only way to prevent him from hearing me."

    "What do you mean?" I couldn't help but ask.

    Shen Wushuang looked at me and said: "Destiny!"

    "I thought I was invincible, but fate has always wanted to use me to create a bigger conspiracy." Shen Wushuang said to me: "I have always pretended to be aloof and arrogant, and did not dare to approach you. Let me tell you this  thing."

    "I pretended to seek the truth wholeheartedly, deceiving my destiny, just for today." Shen Wushuang said, suddenly spitting out a mouthful of blood, and his body was looming, as if it would disappear at any time.

    "Zhang Xiu, you have a divine Gu worm on you, right? Put the divine Gu worm on me, let the divine Gu worm absorb the power in my body, and then you can practice yin and yang to the extreme by eating the divine Gu worm."  Shen Wushuang looked at me and said.

    When I heard this, I frowned tightly.

    "Quick! Once I die, this power will be in vain. Now I want to kill you and devour you. There is no chance anymore. I can only place all my hopes on you, quick!"

    Shen Wushuang shouted at me with his eyes widened.

    As soon as I heard this, I took out the divine Gu worm from my bag, then walked up to Shen Wushuang, and placed the divine Gu worm on Shen Wushuang's forehead.

    Immediately, countless yin and yang extremes from Shen Wushuang quickly poured into the divine Gu worms.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 800 Decisive Battle (4)

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Countless yin and yang extremes poured into the divine Gu worms, and Shen Wushuang became weaker and weaker.

    I frowned when I saw it, Shen Wushuang looked weak, and looked in all directions, with a trace of nostalgia in his eyes: "Maybe I shouldn't exist in this world in the first place."

    "I am just a trace of evil thoughts in your body. I am extremely lucky to have lived in this world for so many years, right?" Shen Wushuang said to himself.

    I opened my mouth and said to Shen Wushuang: "You are very powerful, extremely powerful, countless times more powerful than I imagined, and I will never be able to surpass you."

    "No matter how powerful you are, I am still your shadow. I can only look up at your back." Shen Wushuang looked at me with envy in his eyes: "Zhang Xiu, do you know? In fact, I have always envied you, envied you for being able to use your identity as a person  Live."

    "The same goes for other people. Every time I see other people, even ordinary people, I am very envious. I envy them that they are living people and can live as human beings, but I am just an evil thought. Even though I have  I have lost my thoughts, but they are still evil thoughts." Shen Wushuang.

    I couldn't bear to hear what Shen Wushuang said. Shen Wushuang may be the person who knows me best in the world. He saw the look in my eyes and forced a smile: "Don't be like this. Maybe you sympathize with my experience, but if I'm not  You were seriously injured by the Shifang Immortal just now, and you are the one who will die now."

    "Do you know why I am named Shen Wushuang? Because between you and me, only one person can survive. No matter who survives, there can only be one, so it is called Wushuang." Shen Wushuang said.

    I let out a long sigh.

    Shen Wushuang's face suddenly became distorted, and it was obvious that he could no longer hold on any longer. He looked at me and said hastily: "I beg, I beg you one thing."

    "you say."

    "This body is, yes, yours, but, I want to die like a normal human being. I want to have a body of my own, a cemetery of my own, a tombstone. I don't want to have any proof in the world after I die.  There¡¯s no trace of my existence.¡±

    I looked at him and slowly said, "Well, I promise you, this is your own body, Shen Wushuang, and it has nothing to do with me."

    Hearing these words, Shen Wushuang showed a happy smile like a child on his face: "I have been looking for an answer, and now I seem to have found it. Although I have an evil thought, I can have such a wonderful life, and finally die like this  Even those who are strong will not be wronged.¡±

    After saying that, he closed his eyes and lost his breath. When he died, the surrounding barrier also disappeared.

    And the fat divine Gu worm on his forehead actually emitted colorful light.

    I wanted to go up and reach out for the divine Gu worm, but I was stopped by Luo Fang. He glanced at me and said, "Be careful. If he gets into this divine Gu worm and you eat it, wouldn't he take your body away?"  "

    When I heard this, before I had time to react, suddenly, the sound of a galloping horse came from the distance.

    I turned around and saw Mr. Situ riding a war horse, looking at Shen Wushuang's body with a sad expression.

    "Master!"

    After Mr. Situ arrived, he hurriedly jumped off his horse. His tears were red and he looked at Shen Wushuang's body in disbelief.

    Mr. Situ walked stiffly step by step and slowly walked towards Shen Wushuang. Then he knelt down and kowtowed three times to Shen Wushuang's body. Blood was drawn from his forehead.

    Then, he rushed up, hugged Shen Wushuang¡¯s body tightly, and shouted loudly: ¡°Ah!¡±

    Luo Fang and I stood side by side not far away. I exhaled and then smiled: "Anyway, it's finally over. Shen Wushuang is finally dead."

    The last words Shen Wushuang said were indeed beyond my expectations, and made me feel an inexplicable sadness about Shen Wushuang's death.

    Logically speaking, I should be happy that Shen Wushuang is dead, but at this time, I can't be happy no matter what.

    Luo Fang said: "Although Shen Wushuang is an enemy, he is still a hero."

    Before Luo Fang finished speaking, he suddenly shouted: "What are you doing!"

    I followed Luo Fang¡¯s eyes and saw that Mr. Situ actually grabbed the divine Gu worm in his hand and had a strange smile on his face.

    "Hahaha! After so many years, I have been under his disciples for so many years, and finally got his power." Mr. Situ's eyes were glowing red.

    "Mr. Situ, put your things down. I'll pretend nothing happened. Otherwise, don't blame me for being ruthless." I said to Mr. Situ.

    Mr. Situ¡¯s faceShang Xie laughed strangely, then opened his mouth and swallowed the divine Gu worm in one gulp.

    Suddenly, countless yin and yang extremes surged out of his body, and this power was extremely huge.

    He took a deep breath and opened his hands: "What a comfortable power."

    "Looking for death!" Luo Fang rushed forward with the Baili Magic Knife, and struck Mr. Situ with the knife. Mr. Situ actually turned around and ran away.

    "He has just absorbed this power, and the ultimate yin and yang is not so easy to control. Kill him!" Luo Fang roared.

    When I heard this, I also knew that this matter was of great importance. If the power of the ultimate yin and yang was obtained by a kind person, then that would be fine. But just now, Mr. Situ's eyes were full of evil.

    I stepped on the hot wheel and chased Mr. Situ.

    Unexpectedly, Mr. Situ actually threw out a black talisman: "Emergency is like a law!"

    Then, a golden net rushed towards me and Luo Fang.

    This net is transformed into a black talisman, and the power contained in the black talisman is not small.

    Of course, with the strength of Luo Fang and I, it is not too difficult to crack this golden net, but this golden net also took us more than ten seconds of effort.

    By the time we broke this golden net, Mr. Situ had already escaped and disappeared.

    "This is going to be a big trouble." I frowned: "It seems that Mr. Situ had planned it for a long time, and he had a plan to use the divine Gu worm to obtain the unparalleled power of the gods from the beginning."

    "I will continue to chase him. You go back and tell Hentianxiao and the others that Shen Wushuang is dead at this time. There is no need for the Dragon King and the King of Demons to continue attacking the Yangjian. The top priority is for everyone to join forces and kill Mr. Situ first.  Otherwise, when Mr. Situ truly integrates the ultimate yin and yang, he will be in big trouble."

    "Yes." I nodded, and then Luo Fang continued to follow the traces left by Mr. Situ, while I stepped on the Hot Wheels and flew towards the battlefield.

    If Mr. Situ obtained the ultimate yin and yang, he would be in much more trouble than Shen Wushuang. Shen Wushuang's purpose is actually very pure, just to get an answer. And Mr. Situ obtained this power, and thinking of his evil smile at the end, my heart  Just a moment of uneasiness.

    [ps: At this point, the book "The Last Mr. Yin Yang" is getting closer and closer to the end. The new book will be released on March 10th, which is the day after tomorrow. And tomorrow, Xiaojiu will release the new book in advance on the WeChat public platform.  The first chapter is for everyone to watch. Xiaojiu WeChat public platform: wujiu1995 hopes everyone will pay attention.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 801 Decisive Battle (5)

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Thinking of Mr. Situ¡¯s smile, I can only hope that Luo Fang can catch up with him and get rid of him, otherwise the trouble will be really big.

    And I returned to the battlefield on the Hot Wheels.

    At this time, the two demon clans and millions of troops are fighting a decisive battle with the 5,000 black-armored army. Although the number of the 5,000 black-armored army is countless times smaller, they are overwhelming among the millions of armies. Wherever they go, they will leave behind  The corpse of the monster in the next place.

    Although the master is leading the troops inside to charge into battle, his mind is obviously not on the battlefield. Not only him, but also the Dragon King and the King of Demons.

    They only glanced at the battlefield from time to time, but their minds were not on it at all. They both knew in their hearts that the final result of this decisive battle was not the outcome on the battlefield, but who could win between Shen Wushuang and me.

    When they saw me appearing, the faces of Ten Thousand Demons and the Dragon King changed slightly, while Master¡¯s face showed a happy look.

    At the same time that I appeared, the horns for the retreat of the two demon clans were blown, and immediately, millions of people fled in panic.

    Although the elite soldiers of the two demon tribes have been fighting against the black armor army, their fighting spirit is not high.

    It¡¯s strange to have fighting spirit. The Black Armored Army is just like cheating. They are not afraid of life and death. Fighting with such an army, the demon and demon clans do not collapse directly. It is already very good.

    When he heard the retreat horn at this time, he naturally fled back in panic.

    Generally speaking, when the enemy retreats on the battlefield, the black-armored army should take advantage of the victory to pursue it and continue killing. This can directly destroy the morale of the demon and demon tribes.

    However, the master did not do this. Instead, he led the black-armored army to turn their horses and ran towards me.

    Five thousand black armored troops quickly set up a simple camp, which was so simple that it only had one tent.

    Master took me back to the tent. His white armor was stained with bright red blood.

    "If you can come back, does that mean you have killed Shen Wushuang?" Master looked at me with joy on his face.

    I nodded: "You don't look surprised at all?"

    "Although I was charging into the battle just now, a huge impact came from the direction where you and Shen Wushuang were. Naturally, you don't have such great strength. Did someone help you kill Shen Wushuang?" the master asked.

    I nodded: "Yes, it's the Immortal from Shifang."

    "Shifang?" When the master heard this, his eyes lit up: "Haha, okay! Since Shen Wushuang is dead, the Dragon King and the King of Demons can only retreat."

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡± I started and then said, ¡°When they come, I¡¯ll talk about it together.¡±

    The two I am talking about naturally refer to the King of Demons and the Dragon King. When they encounter such a thing, they must come to me to find out.

    Sure enough, within a few seconds, a soldier from the Black Armor Army rushed in from outside, knelt down and shouted: "General, Major General, the King of Demons and the Dragon King are outside asking for a meeting. We have stopped them. Please."  General and Major General instructions.¡±

    With the abilities of the King of Demons and the Dragon King, the Black Armored Army naturally cannot stop them. At this time, they are willing to wait outside, which also shows their sincerity.

    "Let the two of them come in." The master waved his hand.

    Soon, the Dragon King and the King of Demons walked in from outside.

    The King of Demons looked at me warily, but the Dragon King looked at me with a smile.

    At this time, the Dragon King is naturally relieved. After all, I am his son-in-law no matter what. Can I still harm him?

    "Why are you two here?" Master looked at them and asked.

    The King of Demons snorted coldly: "Okay, stop talking about these useless things. Boy, is Shen Wushuang dead?"

    "Well, he's dead. Although I didn't kill him, he is indeed dead." I nodded.

    The King of Demons¡¯ eyes froze for a moment, and then he laughed: ¡°Since that madman is dead, that¡¯s all. I will give the order for my demon clan to retreat.¡±

    "I still have something to ask you for help with." I looked at the Dragon King and the King of Demons and said.

    They looked at each other, didn't say anything, just looked at me.

    "Although Shen Wushuang is dead, the ultimate yin and yang in his body was stolen by Mr. Situ." I said.

    "What!"

    The Dragon King, the King of Demons and my master all shouted out in unison.

    Master looked at me anxiously: "What's going on? How could the ultimate yin and yang be stolen by others?"

    I sighed and said: "When Shen Wushuang died, he devoted all his yin and yang toFalling into the divine Gu worm"

    I told what happened.

    After they listened, the master frowned and said, "Speaking of which, that man named Situ has been planning for a long time?"

    "Yes." I nodded. Actually, when I thought about it carefully, Mr. Situ sent people to snatch the divine Gu worm from the Miao village, and then hid the divine Gu worm until I had to fight Shen Wushuang in the final battle.  Me, I guess you already have the intention of taking advantage of me.

    "Such power falls into such a person." The Dragon King frowned: "I'm afraid that person named Situ is a greater threat than Shen Wushuang."

    "Yes, so I would like to ask you two to search for his whereabouts together." I said.

    The King of Demons looked at my master and said, "This place is the demon plain. If you want to find someone, it would be most appropriate for your master to find someone."

    When I heard this, I looked at the master. The master closed his eyes. It took a full minute before he opened his eyes: "Luo Fang and Situ are no longer in the demon plain."

    "Could it be that he escaped into the underworld?" I couldn't help but ask.

    If Mr. Situ escapes back to the earth, he will be in real trouble.

    "No, the direction he ran away from was the demon world. He entered the demon world." The master said.

    "I will lead my troops to withdraw immediately, and then hunt him in the demon world!" After the Dragon King finished speaking, he hurriedly turned and left without saying hello. The King of Demons also left without saying a word.

    Can they not be anxious?  If Mr. Situ is allowed to perfectly integrate yin and yang, and Mr. Situ is in the demon world, who is in the greatest danger?  Isn't it just the two of them?

    So it¡¯s normal for them to be so impatient to find Mr. Situ.

    "What should we do?" I turned to look at Master and asked.

    "Wait for the news about the Dragon King and the King of Demons. They have been entrenched in the demon world for thousands of years. Isn't it easy to find someone?" The master looked relaxed.

    I opened my mouth and said, "Master, if you can still relax, that's the ultimate in yin and yang."

    "Yes, but the ultimate yin and yang is also the power of others. It is not easy for the man named Situ to integrate this power so quickly." The master said: "Besides, even if he is allowed to fuse this power, he  Is there anyone who can master the ultimate yin and yang of Shen Wushuang?"

    When Master said this, I couldn¡¯t help but nod my head. What Master said did make sense.

    [ps: Xiaojiu's new book has been released. The title "Yin Yang Ghost Art" can be searched in QQ Reading. I hope everyone can support the genuine version. The new book is still free, even the genuine version is free. In addition, there is another book in QQ Reading.  This Yin-Yang Ghost Technique was written by someone else, not Xiaojiu's work. Please don't get me wrong. Remember to find out who the author is.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 802 Decisive Battle (6)

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The two demon clans withdrew their troops very quickly. It can be seen that the King of Demons and the Dragon King attach great importance to this matter. Once something goes wrong, big problems will arise.

    As for my master and I, we were not in such a hurry. We took the Black Armored Army with us and withdrew back to the Black Armored Army's station, which is the beautiful valley.

    When we returned to the valley, Ai Tangtang, Sun Xiaopeng, Yunhai boss, and Mao Dacai were all standing at the entrance of the valley, all with anxious faces.

    When they saw the black-armored army appear, everyone's faces showed joy.

    They saw me from afar.

    The four people rushed towards me. Ai Tangtang jumped into my arms and cried loudly.

    I hugged Ai Tangtang tightly and patted her back: "Okay, there is nothing to cry about."

    "Did you win?" When Ai Tangtang asked this, he cried even harder.

    This made me cry so much that I was confused and asked, "What's wrong? Aren't you happy that I won?"

    "Did my father die miserably? Where was his body?" Ai Tangtang hugged me tightly and asked.

    When I heard this, I suddenly realized that this is the feeling. It turns out that Ai Tangtang thought that we had won and the Dragon King had been defeated and died.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile and said: "He died very tragically. I stabbed him seven or eight times, but he would rather die and ask me to take good care of you."

    "Wow! Father, you died so miserably!" Ai Tangtang cried harder, and dark clouds gathered above us, thunder and lightning flashed, and a heavy rain was about to fall at any time.

    I didn¡¯t want to be a drowned rat, so I quickly comforted him: ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t cry. I lied to you. The Dragon King is not dead, he is alive and well.¡±

    "But Ai Tangtang didn't believe it, and kept crying, which made me anxious. My mouth is so bad, why did I lie to this girl?

    It started to rain heavily.

    The boss of Yunhai patted me on the shoulder and asked: "What exactly is going on?"

    I pointed at Ai Tangtang helplessly: "This girl is crying like this, what should I say?"

    Ai Tangtang hurriedly wiped away his tears, looked at me and asked, "Is my father really okay?"

    "Of course it's okay." I said.

    ¡°Then I told the truth about what happened on the battlefield.

    Until I mentioned that Mr. Situ had snatched the divine Gu worm, Sun Xiaopeng and the others all looked at me in disbelief.

    Sun Xiaopeng couldn't help but scolded: "Damn it, that old bastard, I have long seen that he is not a good person."

    "In hindsight, why didn't you tell me before?" I rolled my eyes at him.

    Mao Dacai said: "Miao, so to speak, he has achieved the ultimate in yin and yang?"

    "Luo Fang is chasing him. At this time, he has just obtained the ultimate yin and yang. Since this power is so powerful, it is not so easy to control it." I said.

    The boss of Yunhai said: "Just be content with the situation. No matter what, Shen Wushuang is finally dead. As for Situ's matter, let's wait until Luo Fang comes back. There is no point in thinking about it now. Maybe when Luo Fang is on the way,  Did you kill Situ?"

    "Well then, Luo Fang is also a powerful demon king, so killing Situ is just like playing for fun." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    Although they all said this, they all had worries on their faces, except Ai Tangtang, who laughed loudly at this time: "My father is really fine, hey, after the war, can I go on a regular basis?"  Are you going back to the Demon Clan to play with your father?"

    We returned to the valley and waited for news from Luo Fang. Unexpectedly, we waited for seven days.

    At first, we were still wondering whether Luo Fang would kill Mr. Situ on the road, but at this time, each of us began to worry about Luo Fang's safety.

    After all, there has been no news for so long.

    It was not until the afternoon of the seventh day that Luo Fang finally returned to the valley. We were all in the yard at that time. He walked into the yard in tattered clothes, and his face was full of exhaustion.

    Then we gathered around and asked questions.

    It turned out that Luo Fang had been chasing Mr. Situ for seven days, escaping everywhere in the demon world. Unexpectedly, Mr. Situ had been able to use a little bit of Yin and Yang. Otherwise, he would not have been able to survive in Luo Fang's hands for so long.

    "I chased him for seven days, and finally he escaped into the Dragon Abyss." Luo Fang finally said.

    When I heard this, I stopped and looked at Luo Fang and asked, "Are you sure he escaped into Longyuan?"

    "Yeah." Luo Fang nodded: "He seemed to be planning to go from the beginning.Long Yuan, I didn¡¯t stop at all along the way. After arriving at Long Yuan, I jumped in. You went in once before, and I was worried that I would not be able to get out, so I could only come back and tell you the news first.  "

    "What's going on with Long Yuan? Ah Xiu, why did your face change?" Sun Xiaopeng asked me.

    It's strange that I can be happy. Even now, I still remember Long Yuan's bone dragon that can become infinitely stronger. It would be okay if Mr. Situ escaped in a panic, but he obviously had a plan from the beginning.  of.

    Damn it, Dragon King, that old bastard, did you promise that Long Yuan would be very secretive?  Even the King of Demons doesn¡¯t know?

    The result was revealed to Mr. Situ.

    "Luo Fang, come with me to the Demon Realm to find the Dragon King." I said to Luo Fang: "We must go in and kill Situ. Although I don't know why he escaped into the Dragon Abyss, I always feel that he is  Because of the skull dragon in the Dragon Abyss."

    Mr. Situ has the ultimate yin and yang at this time, and coupled with the bone dragon in Longyuan that can become infinitely stronger, when they are put together, I can't imagine what will happen.

    Mr. Situ had such a purpose of escaping into the Dragon Abyss. He obviously had some plan.

    "I want to come too." Ai Tangtang said.

    "Why are you causing trouble?" I rolled my eyes at Ai Tangtang.

    "I'm not going to Longyuan. I just miss my father and want to go back and see him." Ai Tangtang said.

    "Let's go to the Demon Realm together." Yunhai Laodao said: "Since the war is over, it is not a problem to stay at the Black Armored Army's station."

    Sun Xiaopeng also nodded quickly: "Agree!"

    Sun Xiaopeng then pulled Mao Dacai and said, "Brother Cat, you are a big monster in the devil world. You have to protect me when the time comes."

    "Take a look." Mao Dacai rolled his eyes at Sun Xiaopeng, looking disgusted.

    Afterwards, a group of us rushed to where my master was. Since we were leaving, we naturally had to say hello to my master.

    We came to the main hall. My master's face was rosy and he was obviously very happy. When he saw us coming in, he guessed what we were doing here and said, "Axiu, are you leaving?"

    "Well, the whereabouts of Mr. Situ have been found. I have to go there." I nodded and said to the master.

    The master said: "Go ahead and remember what you promised me!"

    [ps: Xiaojiu's new book has been released. The title "Yin Yang Ghost Art" can be searched in QQ Reading. I hope everyone can support the genuine version. The new book is still free, even the genuine version is free. In addition, there is another book in QQ Reading.  This Yin-Yang Ghost Technique was written by someone else, not Xiaojiu's work. Please don't get me wrong. Remember to find out who the author is.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 803 Decisive Battle (7)

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When I heard Master say this, I smiled and nodded.

    Sun Xiaopeng asked: "Senior Hater, won't you go with us to arrest Situ?"

    "No." The master shook his head: "At this time, Shen Wushuang is dead, and the curse on me has disappeared, but even so, I will not leave."

    "My duty is to suppress the demon world. All other things have nothing to do with me." Master said to us: "Do you understand?"

    "Understood." I smiled and nodded, and then we left and headed to the devil world.

    We quickly arrived at the Xingzhou City of the Demon Clan.

    At this time, Xingzhou City was decorated with lanterns and colorful decorations, as if it were a festival.

    Sun Xiaopeng couldn't help but said: "Hey, these monsters have defeated the battle, and they celebrate with lights and colorful decorations?"

    "What do you know?" Mao Dacai rolled his eyes at Sun Xiaopeng: "Do you think all demon people are willing to fight?"

    "Actually, except for the very few radicals among the demon clan, the other demon people are unwilling to fight. No one has any relatives or friends. Among the millions of troops, I don't know how many of them are their relatives and friends.  "

    "Although the battle was defeated this time, most of the people came back alive. Is there anything more worthy of celebration than this?"

    After Mao Dacai finished speaking, we all nodded.

    In this regard, perhaps only Mao Dacai has the most say. After all, he was once the great demon king of the demon clan.

    We did not stay in Xingzhou City for a long time, but rushed directly to Longzhou City.

    Ai Tangtang transformed directly into his true form and flew to Longzhou City with Boss Yunhai and the others.

    It only took less than half a day.

    "Perhaps Ai Tangtang missed her father too much, so she flew directly to the Dragon Palace.

    If it was someone else, she would have been attacked while still in mid-air, but who told her to be Ai Tangtang?

    In the Monster Clan, it is estimated that no one can be as willful as her.

    We came to the main hall together. After entering the main hall, there were many monsters inside. These monsters were not weak. These should be the great demon kings in charge of the various states of the demon clan.

    The Dragon King was sitting on the throne at this time, with a sad face.

    When he saw us coming in, his face suddenly lit up with joy.

    "Xiao Tangni, are you finally willing to come back to see me?" the Dragon King said with a smile.

    Ai Tangtang turned back into a human body, ran up and jumped up, and hugged the Dragon King happily: "Father, you are really not dead."

    The Dragon King smiled, then waved his hand: "You all should leave, we will discuss things tomorrow."

    "yes!"

    Those monsters all left with frowns on their faces. After the monsters left, I immediately said, "Your Majesty the Dragon King, do you know about Mr. Situ entering Longyuan?"

    "Yes." The Dragon King nodded, looked at me and said, "You have been into Longyuan and know some things inside. You must kill Situ as soon as possible!"

    I said: "But in the Dragon Abyss, if he has the help of the skull dragon, if you want to kill him, you may not be able to kill him."

    There was helplessness in the Dragon King's eyes: "But if you indulge like this, if you let that skull dragon come out, let alone the demon world will suffer a catastrophe, won't it be the same in your world as well?"

    "If that skull dragon enters the underworld, the disaster may not be less than when our two demon clans return to the underworld."

    Of course I understand this. I came here not to argue with the Dragon King. I said, "Luo Fang and I will go in and kill Mr. Situ. You also send some capable men. Not only to deal with Situ, but to delay the attack."  Skull Dragon will do.¡±

    When the Dragon King heard this, he stood up and said, "I'll go with you."

    "You?" I widened my eyes, thinking that the Dragon King wouldn't do such a dangerous thing, but I didn't expect that he would be willing to enter.

    "There is also that old devil. I have asked someone to contact him. If he is not stupid, he will definitely come to help." The Dragon King said.

    "Father, is it dangerous?" Ai Tangtang asked hurriedly.

    "Don't worry." The Dragon King smiled and touched the back of Ai Tangtang's head.

    Ai Tangtang frowned. She was not stupid, so she naturally knew that this kind of thing was dangerous.

    "What about us? Let's see you two working hard and we won't do anything?" Sun Xiaopeng asked me and Luo Fang.

    I rolled my eyes at him: "What's wrong, do you want to die?"

    Sun Xiaopeng said with a speechless face: "What are you talking about? What does it mean to die? No matter how bad it is, we can still give you some extra help."Come on, cheer up.  "

    "Forget it, in a place like Longyuan, you and Boss Yunhai are ordinary people. You can't get through the magma alone. You'd better stay here and wait for our good news." I said.

    ¡°Brother Cat, don¡¯t go either.¡± I said to Mao Dacai.

    That kind of battle, even though Mao Dacai used to be the demon king of the demon clan, is still very dangerous. If you are not careful, you will die.

    Mao Dacai nodded: "Yes."

    "You go and rest first. When the old devil arrives, we will go to Longyuan." After the Dragon King finished speaking, he asked someone to take us to a side hall to rest.

    Ai Tangtang has always been a little unhappy. She said to me: "I want to go with you!"

    "Don't be stupid. You won't be able to help us. It will distract the Dragon King and I." I patted Ai Tangtang on the shoulder.

    "Of course I know, hey." Ai Tangtang became despondent: "It would be great if I could be more powerful. At least I can help you."

    And Mao Dacai said with a smile: "Isn't it good enough that you don't have to fight hard?"

    Yunhai Old Dao Dao: "Tangtang, don't think too much, just let them go. This kind of battle is very dangerous. Having one more person like you may make them more dangerous."

    When Ai Tangtang heard what Boss Yunhai said, he nodded in frustration: "Yes."

    "Actually, after experiencing several life-and-death battles, you will never want to experience them again." Mao Dacai said: "You guys, you just watch too many TV series all day long. Things like life-and-death duels are not as good as imagined, they are still real.  It¡¯s comfortable hiding behind.¡±

    I agree with what Mao Dacai said. I have experienced a lot of life-and-death battles. In fact, the more I experience them, the more I want to be safe.

    We actually didn¡¯t wait long, only about two hours, before the Dragon King sent someone over to ask Luo Fang and I to go to Longyuan together.

    The Dragon King is really anxious, but no matter who it is, everyone is anxious. Although I don¡¯t know what Mr. Situ is planning when he enters Longyuan, it is definitely not a good thing. Once Mr. Situ succeeds, the first one to suffer will be their demon clan.  .

    Ai Tangtang and the others saw us off for a while. I said with a smile, "Okay, go back and rest. Don't send us away. We are not going to die. Just wait until Luo Fang and I come back safely."

    "You must be careful." Ai Tangtang looked at me and said.

    Sun Xiaopeng smiled at the two of us and said: "Come on, kill Mr. Situ quickly, and then we return to the underworld. I will use Laoshan's public funds to treat you to travel around the world!" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 804 Decisive Battle (8)

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    After Luo Fang and I arrived at the main hall, the King of Demons and the Dragon King were sitting above the main hall, talking about something.

    "Coming?" The King of Demons glanced at us.

    The way he looked at me was fine, but the way he looked at Luo Fang was a little complicated.

    Speaking of hatred, it¡¯s not really hatred. After all, I heard that a long time ago, the Demon Lord and the King of Demons were good brothers when the demon clan was fighting for the world. But later, for some unknown reason, they broke up.

    "Let's go." Luo Fang looked at the King of Demons with a cold expression.

    The Dragon King said: "Old devil, don't bring any personal grudges with us this time. This matter is related to a major matter for our two demon clans."

    The King of Demons waved his hand: "Don't worry, I have a sense of discretion."

    Then, the four of us flew in the direction of Long Yuan.

    When we came to Longyuan again, the temperature around Longyuan was much higher than the last time we came. And near the volcano of Longyuan, there was an army of at least 300,000 people, surrounding the volcano.  .

    "It's a good idea to let so many troops surround this broken volcano. Are there enough manpower? If not, I will send some people?" The King of Demons joked, with dissatisfaction in his words.

    Can he be happy? In the demon world, there is still such a big secret as Long Yuan hiding from him. He doesn't even know about it, so he naturally feels uncomfortable.

    The Dragon King just smiled and asked the King of Demons to send troops?  Just kidding, Longyuan is the absolute hinterland of the Demon Clan. If the Demon Clan army really gets here, it will be easy to capture the Demon Clan's territory.

    "Let's go, don't be nagging!" After the Dragon King finished speaking, a dragon roar came from his body, and then, it flew into the volcano.

    The three of us naturally followed closely.

    When I was about to enter the volcanic magma, the Qingluan Fire Phoenix under my feet spurted out flames. Just like last time, these flames enveloped me, and I rushed directly into the magma.

    Luo Fang and the King of Demons entered the magma in similar ways. Both of them emitted evil energy and enveloped them.

    After I entered Longyuan, there was something different here.

    In the Dragon Abyss, both the sky and the underground desert were originally red, but at this time, half of the sky was actually a fusion of gold and black.

    I am naturally no stranger to this power!

    The ultimate in yin and yang!

    "The Ultimate Yin and Yang are actually devouring Long Yuan!" The Dragon King opened his eyes wide and looked at the Ultimate Yin and Yang in half of the sky.

    At this time, there was a bang, just like the last time I came in, a bone dragon ran out of the red desert.

    The color of this skull dragon is not pure white, but a mixture of black and gold.

    It looks like his bones are covered with a layer of yin and yang.

    "This is it!" I frowned.

    "You are finally here!"

    Suddenly, Mr. Situ¡¯s voice came from the sky.

    "It's a pity it's too late! Haha, Long Yuan will become mine soon. By then I will be able to control this invincible bone dragon. By then, the Demon World will be mine!"

    Mr. Situ continued: "Zhang Xiu, Luo Fang, I don't want to be an enemy of you two. If you retreat, I can promise you that you will never contaminate the world of the world."

    "What guarantee do you have?" I snorted coldly.

    "I'm not stupid!" Mr. Situ said: "I used to be in the military system. I know how powerful the country is. After I went out, endless missiles came at me. No matter how powerful I was, I couldn't resist it.  "

    "My goal is only the devil world! It has nothing to do with you!" Mr. Situ said.

    My heart skipped a beat, but then I laughed and said loudly: "Your reason is really powerful, it almost made my heart move!"

    "However, after you invaded the Demon Realm, there was the Yang Realm next to you. With your ambition, how could you let it go?" I said.

    The Baili Demon Sword in Luo Fang's right hand appeared and said coldly: "Just find him and kill him."

    "You go, the old devil and I will join forces to deal with this skull dragon!" Dragon Dynasty shouted towards me and Luo Fang.

    At this time, he started fighting with the King of Demons and the Bone Dragon.

    This skull dragon was just like what I thought. It was quickly defeated by them, but after a while, it turned into a huge bone dragon again.

    We must seize the time to deal with Mr. Situ, otherwise we will let this skull??If we keep getting stronger, all four of us will die here.

    ¡°Let¡¯s look for them separately!¡± I said to Luo Fang.

    "Well, take this." Luo Fang handed over a glass ball.

    "I have another one here. Whoever finds it will crush this glass ball." Luo Fang said to me.

    I nodded, and then, riding on the Hot Wheels, I and Luo Fang flew in different directions in the Longyuan at great speed.

    This time, I flew much faster than the last time I went to find Ai Tangtang. The last time I was entangled by the bone dragon, I couldn't get up at all.

    It¡¯s different now.

    In the vast expanse of desert, it is impossible to see where Mr. Situ is.

    So, I searched for half an hour, and I became more and more anxious.

    Time is precious. Even if we find Mr. Situ, we may not be able to get rid of him quickly.

    If we let that skull dragon resurrect a few more times, we will all be in trouble.

    At this moment, the glass ball Luo Fang handed me suddenly flew up, and then flew very fast in one direction.

    I thought, could it be that Luo Fang found it?

    I hurriedly asked Qingluan Fire Phoenix to follow the glass ball.

    After flying for about five minutes, I saw Luo Fang and Mr. Situ.

    At this time, the desert and the sky had all turned into black and gold, and Mr. Situ was trapped in the desert.

    No, it¡¯s not appropriate to say sinking. At this time, the parts below his waist have been completely integrated into these desert-like yin and yang extremes, and only the upper body is exposed.

    He had his upper body uncovered and his hair was disheveled.

    At this time, in the underground desert, countless sands with the ultimate yin and yang washed towards Luo Fang. Luo Fang held the Baili Demon Sword and resisted the sand again and again, but it was also quite laborious.

    "Stop resisting." Mr. Situ laughed loudly: "These deserts are all my power, why do you fight with me?"

    I flew to Luo Fang and supported him. There was blood at the corner of his mouth and he was injured.

    "Are you okay?" I asked.

    Luo Fang shook his head: "This guy is really weird. He can actually control the sand on the ground, and the sand contains the ultimate power of yin and yang."

    "If you can't kill me, just listen to my advice and go back to the earth. My purpose is only the demon world and has nothing to do with you." Mr. Situ said to the two of us.

    "Really?" I looked at Mr. Situ with a smile and said, "Do you really think we can't beat you?" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 805 Decisive Battle (9)

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    To be honest, Mr. Situ's current formation looks really awesome, with endless Yin and Yang as far as the eye can see.

    ??It is endless, with so many yin and yang extremes. Slowly relying on these sands with yin and yang extremes, Luo Fang and I can be piled to death.

    But this is not absolute.

    ¡°If Mr. Situ has been so arrogant and looks down on Luo Fang and I, I may really have to think carefully about whether I can deal with him.

    But just now, when Luo Fang and I arrived here, he kept urging Luo Fang and me to go back.

    If he was really strong enough to crush both of us, he wouldn't keep talking nonsense like this.

    Thinking of this, I laughed, took the Sanqing Huayang Spear, and shouted at Luo Fang: "Go!"

    He has the ultimate in yin and yang, but I have the ultimate in yang, and Luo Fang has the ultimate in yin. Although the two of us can't let these two forces come together, Mr. Situ's situation is not much better than the two of us. He can't do it at all.  It is only right to completely control the power of Yin and Yang.

    I stepped on the Hot Wheels and arrived in front of Mr. Situ at a very fast speed. Then I shouted: "The sky is thundering, the land mine is faint, Liujia Liuding, when you hear my name, don't stay, I wish you good luck and blessings."  , Yongzhen Dragon God!"

    The ultimate yang in my body poured into the Sanqing Yang Transformation Spear, and the Sanqing Yang Transformation Spear burst out with dazzling light. I stabbed Mr. Situ in the chest with one shot.

    Mr. Situ waved his hand hurriedly, and his body seemed to be stuck in the ground, unable to move, but the sand next to him, which contained the ultimate in yin and yang, rushed towards me.

    I gritted my teeth and did not avoid it.

    These sands stretch endlessly. If we keep hiding, we don¡¯t know how long we will have to hide.

    I stabbed Mr. Situ in the chest.

    But the sand containing the ultimate yin and yang also hit me at the same time.

    I was directly knocked out by this sand.

    This sand hit my chest. At this time, my chest felt like it had been scratched with a knife, and I felt a burning pain.

    I was covered in cold sweat and broke out in pain. I clenched my fists and gritted my teeth to hold back the pain.

    "ah!"

    Mr. Situ screamed, and the Sanqing Huayang Spear was actually inserted into his chest.

    My eyes were bloodshot, and I looked at me with an evil look. Then, I raised my hand and waved, and a piece of sand flew toward me at high speed.

    This countless amounts of sand look like bullets. If they really hit me, they will directly punch countless holes in my body.

    At this moment, Luo Fang stood in front of me and raised his right hand.

    Countless black extremes of yin surged out of his right hand, and this extreme yin formed the shape of a shield.

    Countless sands hit the shield, making a crackling sound like fried beans.

    Luo Fang turned around with a smile on his face: "This guy is indeed much weaker than Shen Wushuang. If Shen Wushuang attacks, I will definitely not be able to withstand it!"

    "Yes." I nodded slightly, feeling happy in my heart.

    Afterwards, Luo Fang picked up the Baili Demon Sword, rushed forward, and stabbed Mr. Situ in the fart.

    ßÚ ßÚ.

    Luo Fang immediately smashed Mr. Situ¡¯s head away.

    Success?

    I looked at the head flying in the air with some surprise. I didn't expect to kill Mr. Situ so easily.

    No!

    I suddenly felt something was wrong. Sure enough, Mr. Situ's head showed a weird smile in mid-air. Then, his head turned into black-gold sand in mid-air and blended into the ground.  In the desert.

    Then, the sand around his body quickly flew up into a ball, flying to his neck, and turned into a lively head again.

    "Why do you think I came to Longyuan?" Mr. Situ chuckled and said, "When my body is truly integrated with this desert, I will be able to truly control this place, and I will never die!"

    "For the sake of strength, you don't even work as a human being?" I looked at Mr. Situ and said, I was also a little weak. The sand hit me on the chest before, which had already seriously injured me. At this time, Luo Fang slashed Mr. Situ away with his knife.  Even though he had his head, it couldn't kill him.

    A burst of sand knocked Luo Fang away. Luo Fang rolled on the ground several times before he stopped, vomiting blood.

    Mr. Situ said loudly with crazy eyes: "There is a way to be a human being."So good!  As long as you have power, you have everything. What do you know?  "

    I looked at the crazy Mr. Situ and suddenly felt a little pitiful for him. I said, "Shen Wushuang, who is already invincible, has always dreamed of living like a real person, but you gave up your identity as a human for the sake of power.  ."

    It¡¯s really a bit ironic.

    "That's because he is stupid!" Mr. Situ glared at Luo Fang and I: "I have long advised him to go to the Demon Realm and use his ability to make all the creatures in the Demon Realm worship him. He is the master of everything here.  What's wrong? What happened to him? He foolishly risked his own life for his so-called answer."

    "Does it make sense? What did he get in the end?" Mr. Situ yelled and stared at me: "Since he is the embodiment of evil thoughts, why did he save me and raise me in the first place?"

    I looked at the somewhat crazy Mr. Situ and felt that he was so angry because of Shen Wushuang¡¯s death.

    As the eldest disciple of Shen Wushuang, Mr. Situ naturally had a close relationship with Shen Wushuang, but now, Shen Wushuang is dead.

    "For such an illusory answer, he abandoned me? Abandoned our entire Tongtian Sect, even his own life?" Mr. Situ roared: "He is too naive. In this world, power is everything, and rights are  That¡¯s everything!¡±

    "Situ, this power does not belong to you."

    At this time, a sudden change occurred, and the extreme yin and yang in Mr. Situ's body actually flew out of his body at an extremely fast speed.

    "Master! I am your disciple. If you don't give this power to me, who do you want to give it to?" Mr. Situ shouted with panic in his eyes.

    At this time, countless yin and yang extremes came out, and this yin and yang extreme turned into an unparalleled appearance.

    Shen Wushuang flew in mid-air, looked at Mr. Situ and said, "Situ, you are kind-hearted. It was me who brought you to where you are now."

    "Master, why do you do this for an answer?" Mr. Situ looked at Shen Wushuang eagerly.

    "Zhang Xiu, I came from you. This power should belong to you. Today, I will give it to you. I hope you can stick to your heart and do what you want to do." Shen Wushuang looked at me.  , and then flew into my body at an extremely fast speed.

    After this extreme yin and yang entered my body, I immediately felt pain all over my body. Then I closed my eyes and fainted.

    ¡¾ps: I will write a side story about Shen Wushuang and Mr. Situ in the future, and it will be posted on the WeChat public platform at that time. WeChat public platform: wujiu1995. Welcome everyone to pay attention.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 806 The finale!

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    I opened my eyes in a daze. I sat up and looked around. This was a room in the Dragon Palace. There were many people in the room, looking at me eagerly.

    "Axiu, are you okay?"

    "Haha, Tangtang, you see he's awake, I'll tell him he's okay."

    There are many people in the room, including Sun Xiaopeng, Luo Fang, Ai Tangtang, Yunhai boss, Mao Dacai, Dragon King, and my master, who hates the sky and laughs.

    I then closed my eyes and felt an extremely majestic power in my body. Is this the ultimate of yin and yang?

    "Are you okay?" Ai Tangtang sat next to me with concern.

    "It's okay." I shook my head: "What else can I do?"

    "Since there's nothing wrong, get up quickly and come with me to hand over the situation." Master walked to the bed and patted me hard on the shoulder.

    I couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What handover?¡±

    "We agreed that after this battle, you will help me lead the Black Armored Army to suppress the demon world." Master said.

    At this time, the Dragon King snorted coldly: "Suppress the demon world? Is our demon world so easy to suppress?"

    Hentianxiao smiled awkwardly: "Old Long, okay, why are you showing off? Your son-in-law will be the leader of the Black Armored Army. You want to take people to travel to the underworld, isn't it very convenient?"

    When the Dragon King heard this, his expression softened slightly.

    "How is Mr. Situ?" I looked at them and asked.

    Luo Fang said: "After the ultimate yin and yang enters your body, it turns into countless sands and dissipates in the wind."

    "Really?" When I heard this, I felt frustrated. I let out a long sigh, and then asked, "Where's the Skull Dragon?"

    "Fortunately, it didn't take too long and we escaped directly from the Dragon Abyss." Luo Fang smiled and said, "Everything is over."

    "Is it over?" When I heard this sentence, I felt relaxed and felt a rare sense of relief.

    "Let's go to the Demon Plain. I'll take you to hand over." The master couldn't wait.

    A group of us said goodbye to the Dragon King and came to the Demon Plain.

    Then, Master called out five thousand Black Armor soldiers and formally handed over the military power to me.

    As soon as he handed over the military power to me, he was about to run away. I quickly stopped him and said, "Hey, master, don't scare me away. Let's make an agreement first. I will only help you suppress the demon world for five years."

    "What? Five years? Five years is not enough for me." Hentian laughed.

    "I don't care. If you don't come back in five years, I will capture you." I grinned at the master.

    I definitely have this strength now.

    When the master heard this, he rolled his eyes at me: "Emotions have taught me a white-eyed wolf? Is it natural for the apprentice to arrest the master?"

    After saying that, he mounted a war horse and started running: "Don't worry, as promised in five years, I will definitely come back in five years!"

    After Master left, Ai Tangtang came to find me, held my arm happily and said, "Sun Xiaopeng and the others also said they were leaving, so go and see them off."

    I nodded and found Sun Xiaopeng and the others with Ai Tangtang.

    By this time, they had packed their things.

    "In such a hurry?" I said to them.

    Sun Xiaopeng waved his hand: "Come on, I haven't been here for so long, Laoshan is probably in chaos."

    Boss Yunhai nodded slightly: "It's time for me to go back."

    "What about you?" I asked Luo Fang.

    When Luo Fang heard this, his eyes were a little confused and he shook his head: "I don't know. I want to take the little girl to travel around the world, see all the scenery I have never seen in my life, and eat things I have never eaten with her.  .¡±

    "Where's Brother Cat?" Ai Tangtang looked at Mao Dacai.

    Mao Dacai stretched out and jumped into the arms of the boss of Yunhai: "Follow the boss to Longyin Temple, meow!"

    "Then, are you leaving?" I looked at them and asked.

    "There will always be a difference," they said.

    I looked at their figures about to leave and shouted hurriedly: "Hey, I suppress the demon world and cannot leave casually. I have made a promise to you first. Five years later, you will all come to pick me up. We will return to the earth until we are drunk.  !¡±

    "must!"

    Watching them leave, I turned to Ai Tangtang and asked: "Girl, what about you? Are you going to do something? You can't really follow me in the Demon Plain for five years, right?"

    "I'll just stay here with you for five years. This place is free from demons."It's also close. I can go back to find my father and the others at any time.  "Ai Tangtang said with a smile.

    "General!"

    Suddenly, a Black Armored Army soldier found me and handed me a letter.

    "What is this?" I asked.

    "Before Xuan Yuxue left just now, he asked me to give this letter to the general." said the Black Armored Army soldier.

    When I heard this, I took the letter and opened it. There were four words written on it: Destined but not destined, signed: Tang Xueliang,

    As soon as I saw this letter, I suddenly felt a little bit jealous. I let out a long sigh, looked at the sky, and thought about Tang Xue. As she said, she and I are destined to be together.

    Ai Tangtang saw this letter from the side. Surprisingly, he didn't mess around. Instead, he held my arm and whispered: "Since we are destined to be destined, don't think about it anymore."

    "Yes." I nodded slightly, hugged Ai Tangtang, and looked at the distant sky, somewhat lost in thought.

    Five years, whether it is long or short, is not short. It has passed by in a blink of an eye. In these five years, although I have not returned to the earth, I have heard a lot of things.

    Biru Sun Xiaopeng has married An Beiqingzi and gave birth to a fat boy, who is also a good child who is born to learn Taoism. Sun Xiaopeng is extremely happy.

    As for the boss of Yunhai and Mao Dacai, the boss of Yunhai is a decent person, but there is nothing wrong with him. Mao Dacai causes all kinds of troubles and often goes out to buy cat food by himself, which scares many people and makes the cities near Longyin Temple  There is a rumor about a cat demon who can speak human language.

    During that time, the incense candles in Longyin Temple were extremely prosperous. Everyone went to Longyin Temple to burn incense, hoping that Longyin Temple could catch the monster.

    As for Luo Fang, he took Zhao Yazi on a trip to the mountains and rivers, and even sent me a few photos if nothing happened. Luo Fang in the photos was smiling and looking energetic in every photo.

    Until five years later, on the day agreed upon, the master came back as promised.

    He was not dressed in armor as before, but in beach shorts and a floral T-shirt, looking like a playboy.

    "I'm a little confused. Master is dressed up so fancy. Aren't you afraid that when he comes back, the people in the Black Armored Army won't listen to his orders?"

    The master said with a smile: "Axiu, I didn't expect the world to be so wonderful. Why don't you help me guard it for another five years? I can play for two more years?"

    I rolled my eyes at Master and was about to scold him when Sun Xiaopeng, Yunhai boss, Luo Fang and Mao Dacai arrived.

    "You guys are quite punctual." I said to them with a smile.

    Five years have passed and they seem to have changed a lot and have matured a lot.

    Sun Xiaopeng smiled and said, "I won't come home until I take you back drunk. What will happen if you don't arrive on time?"

    "Where is your son?" I asked.

    Sun Xiaopeng smiled and said: "Forget it, that kid is only a little older. He runs around with his butt naked all day long. He doesn't worry at all."

    Ai Tangtang stood next to me and said with a smile: "Do you want me to help you take him? If he doesn't obey, I will scare him."

    "Sister Tangtang, I guarantee that he can bully you. Look at Brother Cat's beard, how beautiful it was originally, but he had to tear it off." Sun Xiaopeng said.

    Mao Dacai also looked listless: "Isn't that right? I used to be a great demon king in the demon world! But a little kid pulled my beard off. I couldn't complain about the pain, for fear of hurting him.  My hand is injured, what do you think this is?"

    I asked Luo Fang: "Where have you been to play in the past few years?"

    ¡°Egypt, France, basically everything I can go to.¡± When Luo Fang said this, a bright smile appeared on his face.

    The boss of Yunhai patted Luo Fang on the back of the head: "This guy really makes me worry-free. He asks me to borrow money for travel every day."

    Luo Fang shrugged: "I also helped your Longyin Temple catch a lot of demons and ghosts. Counting it all together, I caught that tiger spirit for you last time, and you haven't even paid the balance yet."

    Boss Yunhai glared at him: "Are you still doing this with me?"

    ¡°Okay, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years, we won¡¯t come back until we get drunk!¡± I said.

    But at this time, a soldier from the Black Armor Army ran over, half-knelt in front of me and said: "Report to the general, someone just sent an invitation letter."

    "Invitation letter?" When I heard it, I asked curiously: "Who sent it."

    He said: "It's a man named Shifang Immortal."

    "Give it to me quickly."

    Then, I accepted the invitation letter.

    "We sincerely invite Mr. Zhang Xiu to join the Monster Catching Bureau!"

    ¡¾ps: The whole book is finished, the new book "Yin Yang Ghost Art" has begun, you can find it by searching in QQ reading, the new book will be a collection of skewers, all the previous protagonists will be gathered together, including Zhang Xiu!  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)A large collection of skewers, all the previous protagonists will gather together, including Zhang Xiu!  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Final words

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    The last Mr. Yin Yang is finally over.

    From 2012 to 2016, this is the fourth book that Xiaojiu has written. Just like before, every time he finishes a book, Xiaojiu feels empty in his heart, an indescribable feeling.

    I feel a little reluctant to part with the characters in the book, including Zhang Xiu, Ai Tangtang, Luo Fang, Sun Xiaopeng, and many more.

    But the story always ends. Of course, I left a big foreshadowing in the end, that is, Zhang Lingfeng invited Zhang Xiu to join the Monster Hunting Bureau.

    The fifth book "Onmyoji" will be a big mashup. All the previous protagonists, Wu Jiu, Chen Hui, Zhang Lingfeng, and Zhang Xiu will appear in this book.

    Please look forward to it.

    Many people ask me why "Onmyoji" uses the third person instead of the previous first person, because I want to make some changes in this book.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Are I going to make a big change this time and write the story in the third person? Of course, the style will not change.

    I hope everyone will support the new book, "Yin Yang Ghost Art".  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 88 Golden Armored Corpse

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    "Oh no, who is pretending? It's so dazzling." Sun Xiaopeng yelled loudly, and then covered his eyes.

    "Pretend to be an uncle and be more serious." I couldn't help but curse, and then cautiously looked around. Suddenly, a person came down the stairs on the second floor of the factory. When I saw it, I saw that he was still an acquaintance.

    Yan Beixun¡¯s apprentice, Dongfang Bo.

    Dongfang Bo was wearing a red suit with long red hair. He gently touched the ring on his right hand with his left hand and had a faint smile on his lips.

    "Coming?" Dongfang Bo asked softly.

    "Who are you? Ji Quan is killing people in large numbers now. Is it you who did it?" Luo Fang took two steps forward.

    "Who am I? You make me very sad. In vain, we are known as Taoist geniuses in the southern region. You, Luo Fang, don't know who I am. Please introduce me solemnly. My name is Dongfang Bo." Dongfang Bo.  Speak up.

    Sun Xiaopeng grabbed my arm and whispered: "Oh no, Luo Fang actually bumped into this grandson."

    "What's wrong?" I asked doubtfully.

    Sun Xiaopeng rolled his eyes at me and said: "You really don't care about the news in the industry. Every once in a while, we in Laoshan will announce four new generations of Taoist geniuses from the four directions of China's east, west, north and south.  , or a demon hunter, both are extremely high honors."

    "A few years ago, when we in Laoshan released the Genius of the South, we ranked Luo Fang and Dongfang Bo as the genius of the South." Sun Xiaopeng said: "There have always been people speculating on which of these two Taoist geniuses is more powerful, and some even  I wanted to ask them to fight, but they both refused.¡±

    "Later Dongfang Bo betrayed your Yan Chixia lineage and became a Yin person, and Luo Fang, well, the matter ended up being settled in the end anyway." After Sun Xiaopeng finished speaking, he shouted excitedly to Luo Fang: "  Luo Fang, kill this guy, and I will report to Laoshan tomorrow that you are the best."

    "Shut up." Luo Fang turned back and glared at Sun Xiaopeng, and then said: "Dongfang Bo, whether you are a demon hunter or a Yin person, it is none of my business, so why are you causing trouble for me?"

    ¡°I¡¯m just helping that zombie to become more ferocious, so why am I causing trouble for you?¡± Dongfang Bo said with a smile.

    Luo Fang snorted: "I know your character very well. You have never been a law-abiding person from the beginning. When Laoshan ranked you and me among the geniuses of the South, you resented me, right?"

    "You are really naive." Dongfang Bo originally had a smile on his face, but now he looked at Luo Fang with a disappointed expression: "I am looking forward to you very much, the younger generation of Taoist geniuses, Hu Ming in the East, Jining in the West  , Anwei from the north, these three people have never been taken seriously by me."

    "I have decided that you, Luo Fang, are my opponent of Dongfang Bo." Dongfang Bo said: "Facts have proved that you are indeed qualified to be my opponent. It is true that I betrayed my master, but you killed your senior brother with your own hands and made the master expelled.  He is even more powerful when he leaves school.¡±

    What!

    I looked at Luo Fang in surprise. Was he expelled from the school by his master because he killed his senior brother?

    Although Luo Fang is usually cold and cold, he is definitely not a bad person. How could he do such a thing?

    "That's enough." The veins on Luo Fang's forehead had bulged as he stared at Dongfang Bo out of breath.

    "It's not enough." Dongfang Bo smiled slightly: "I originally thought you were with me, so I thought that in a few more years, when you grow up, I would challenge you again to prove who is the number one genius in the south!"

    "It turns out that what you did before was very disappointing to me." Dongfang Bo looked at Luo Fang coldly: "Qin Jiang and Fang Jing are just in love, so you are going to ban Fang Jing. What you have done is too much."

    "It's none of your business. Damn it, you know if you are a bastard or not. Believe it or not, brother Peng, I will slap you both." Sun Xiaopeng pointed at Dongfang Bo and yelled.

    "What do you want?" Luo Fang closed his eyes and seemed to have calmed down a lot.

    "I have been pursuing Taoism for so many years, but you have always stayed at Old Man Yunhai's base. You thought he was doing it for your own good, but in fact he just trapped you there and didn't want you to go out and cause trouble.  "

    "That's enough, you are not qualified to talk about the boss's matters." Luo Fang took a breath.

    "I don't want to kill you today, but I want to show you the power of the golden armored corpse I made." Dongfang Bo clapped his hands.

    Suddenly, a figure fell from the top of the factory building.

    With a loud bang, the man fell in the middle of the factory building, and the cement floor was violently smashed with countless cracks.

      Is this discipline?

    I looked at Ji Quan in surprise.

    He no longer looks like before.

    Wearing a thick golden armor, the skin on his body also grows golden, fish-like scales.

    His eyes were hollow, as if he had lost his mind, and his nails were five centimeters long and looked very sharp.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? And from time to time, there is a strong corpse aura exuding from the body. This aura is particularly terrifying.

    "Golden Armored Corpse?" My heart skipped a beat.

    There are thirty-six types of corpses, each one is different, and their strength has a ranking. The first place is naturally the zombies outside the Three Realms and Six Paths. The zombies are the kings among the corpses, and the golden armored corpses are ranked second.

    "Golden-armored corpse, I'm a fool, you guys hold on first, I'll come back later to help you collect the corpse." Sun Xiaopeng turned around and was about to run away. I grabbed his clothes, pulled him to the ground, and cursed: "What's wrong with you, grandson?"  If you can be so useless, if you want to run, we have to run together."

    "You go first." Luo Fang's voice came: "Go back and tell Boss Yunhai that there is a golden-armored corpse here."

    "Are you really leaving?" I was stunned for a moment and looked at Luo Fang's back. Although I was ready to run away at first, now that I was really asked to run away, I was still a little reluctant.

    Although I dare not say how loyal I am, I can't move my legs now. I really want to run away and leave immediately. I can't do it yet. If Luo Fang dies here after we run away, I will probably spend the rest of my life.  There will be a shadow in my heart.

    Sun Xiaopeng grabbed my hand and said, "What are you doing standing there stupidly? Let's run away."

    "You should go first." I shook my head: "I thought about it and decided to stay with Luo Fang."

    "I'm here, don't be like this. If you don't come with me, I'll run away alone. It makes me look so cowardly."

    "You won't be afraid to run with me?" I couldn't help but laugh.

    "Yes." Sun Xiaopeng nodded seriously.

    "Play slowly. Although this golden armored corpse is not very refined, it should be enough to give you a headache. Luo Fang, remember, work hard to practice Taoism. Don't be as decadent as you are now. This won't work.  , I'm still waiting for a good fight with you in the future." After Dongfang Bo said that, he turned around and walked to the back door of the factory and left here.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 334 Training

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    Yan Beixun is actually not lying. He really needs to convince these soldiers.

    This so-called convincing does not mean just assuming the identity of an instructor and teaching them to catch ghosts, and they will be convinced.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????( did not say that there was anything wrong with him. It should be said that he was more sympathetic to Yan Beixun.

    Only after you recognize a person can you believe and agree with his words.

    ¡°Ahem, okay, even if you want these soldiers to approve, you don¡¯t have to take them to whoring.

    ¡° Sometimes I admire Yan Beixun enough, no matter what he does, he can connect it with prostitution.

    I have known two weirdos in my life. Sun Xiaopeng has now become the head of Laoshan Mountain, so he will naturally change slowly. In fact, since Sun Xiaopeng became the head of Laoshan Mountain, he has changed a lot, but Yan Beixun, this guy will never change.

    ¡°Let them come in to eat.¡± After Yi Wenyao finished speaking, Yan Beixun smiled and thanked us, and then we sat down and started eating.

    After finishing the meal, I found the people in Group 7, and then asked Yi Wenyao for ten pistol magazines before walking out of the camp.

    I didn¡¯t dare to take them too far. After all, I had heard rumors about people getting lost in the desert and starving to death since I was a child. I led them for about twenty minutes and stopped on a sandy slope.

    Then I took out ten magazines containing spirit bombs from my backpack.

    "You have a pistol with you, right? Load this magazine. Let's play actual combat today." I said.

    "It would be too boring to recruit some lonely ghosts every day to scare them. It would be faster than accumulating experience in actual combat."

    As long as they kill a ghost once, their fear of ghosts will be greatly reduced.

    I was like that. I was afraid of ghosts at first, but after I discovered that I could kill ghosts, I felt that they were not as scary as I thought.

    When they heard this, they all had excited expressions on their faces and loaded the magazines on their guns.

    Jiang Dongcheng asked me: "Instructor, call the spirit quickly."

    "Aren't you afraid now?" After I said that, I took out ten soul-calling charms.

    "Put them all on your chest, and then go out for an hour and come back." After I finished speaking, I threw a bottle of cow's tears to them.

    After hearing this, they nodded one by one and did not object.

    Originally, I thought they would ask to follow me, but I found that I was overthinking it. The one hundred soldiers training in this camp at this time are probably all elites selected by various special forces, otherwise they would not be given this kind of treatment.  quota for them.

    After smearing their eyes with cow tears, I helped them put on the spiritual charms.

    "Letting you go out to look for ghosts doesn't mean that I'm not irresponsible to you. You also understand that you can't grow any good flowers in a greenhouse. If you encounter a ghost, look first. If you see someone in red, run to me. If you encounter a ghost, run to me."  Just kill the lonely ghosts." I said, and took out ten more amulets: "Put them on your body, these things may save your life at critical moments."

    "Remember, for one hour, you two will go out as a group and you cannot disperse." After I said that, these soldiers had already figured out their own directions and trotted off the sandy slope.

    I¡¯m not worried about them either. Although I haven¡¯t seen the power of the magic bullet in the pistol, it must not have been blown out. It will be more or less effective against ordinary ghosts.

    If there are no problems today, I will train like this every day from now on.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out

    I sat on the ground, picked up my phone and started playing with it.

    The desert at night is actually very comfortable. There is an occasional breeze and it is cool. The only bad thing is that there is a lot of sand.

    Fortunately, I am wearing military boots provided by Wenyao, so there is no chance of sand getting into them.

    After an hour, Jiang Dongcheng and the others came back.

    When they came back, I asked, and it turned out that only Jiang Dongcheng and another soldier named Huo Linbin encountered the ghost.

    The other eight groups divided into two groups did not encounter the lonely ghosts.

    The other eight people were a little disappointed, while Jiang Dongcheng gathered others to form a small circle and share with Huo Linbin his experience in killing ghosts today.

    Jiang Dongcheng said: "Don't panic when you encounter him. Just shoot like an adult."

    "I feel a little embarrassed when I hear Jiangdongcheng's metaphor. As expected of someone who came from the special forces, some metaphors are not understandable to ordinary people.

    And Huo Linbin looks only twenty years old,He hadn't even arrived yet, but he seemed much more excited than Jiangdongcheng. He kept saying how nervous he was when encountering ghosts, and in the end it was Jiangdongcheng who drew his gun and shot.

    After training for an hour, I took them back to the camp. We can¡¯t let them wander around in the desert for a whole night, right?

    They could endure this hardship, but I couldn¡¯t. When leading them back, Captain Yi Wenyao was quite strange and asked me if I had forgotten something. I told him that the training was over.

    Yi Wenyao was quite angry at first, but then he asked about my training methods. After hearing that Jiangdong City had killed a lonely ghost today, he was actually very satisfied and gave special permission to let us go back to rest.

    Soldiers are like this, they don¡¯t care about the process, they only want the results.

    On the second day of training, he was able to break away from me and kill a ghost alone. In Yi Wenyao's mind, this was probably a particularly good achievement.

    Of course, I feel a little fussed, isn't it just a lonely ghost?

    Everyone else, including Yan Beixun, was training outside. I was the only one who came back. There was red wine, beer, etc. in the freezer inside the wooden house. I took some cold beer and went to lie down on a beach chair by the lake.  Looking at the lake, I started drinking leisurely.

    After drinking some wine, I felt sleepy and fell asleep directly on the beach chair.

    ¡°Anyway, this is a military camp, and there are soldiers patrolling nearby, so there is no danger.

    When I woke up, the sky was already a little hazy and bright. When I saw it, Yan Beixun was holding a drink and lying on the beach chair next to me, drinking. It was exactly the same thing I did last night.

    Seeing Yan Beixun¡¯s depressed look, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    "Are you awake?" Yan Beixun turned to look at me and said, "It's okay, I'm just suffocated in this desert."

    I naturally understood what Yan Beixun was referring to when he was so suffocated, and I couldn't help but laugh a little: "I said, do you mix Viagra in your food every day? Didn't you go out to calm down the heat yesterday, and you are so suffocated today?"

    "You little virgin know nothing." Yan Beixun said.

    I shrugged and did not continue to refute this topic with Yan Beixun. Instead, I felt a little hungry and walked towards the cafeteria. At the same time, I was thinking about whether I should take this group of soldiers further tonight.  Some, looking for more lonely ghosts to train.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 482 Demon Plain

    You can search "The Last Mr. Yin-Yang" on Baidu to find the latest chapters!

    When Ai Tangtang and I walked out of the airport, I couldn't help but shiver.

    I looked at the sky in Tibet and saw a truly blue sky with no clouds. This is simply impossible in a city.

    "It's too cold in Tibet." I shrank my neck, carrying a large bag of things and the Sanqing Yang Huayang Gun.

    Ai Tangtang stood next to me and said with a smile: "It's really useless."

    Not only was it cold, my stomach started to hurt. I held my stomach and thought to myself that this was probably the legendary altitude sickness.

    This feeling is particularly uncomfortable, and breathing is still a little uncomfortable.

    Ai Tangtang and I each carried our own big bags and walked to the airport gate. A taxi happened to drive by, and we quickly got in the car.

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s go to Lhasa.¡± I said to the taxi driver in front of me.

    He nodded and started driving.

    Ai Tangtang sat next to me and said, "You said that if Yan Beixun found out that we came here quietly like this, would he be angry?"

    "Why can he be angry? I'm still angry when I see his appearance." I curled my lips.

    The now decadent Yan Beixun is not as good as the one who loved whoring all day long. He has no life at all.

    "We will definitely be able to get the Sanqing Soul-Severing Ring and wake up Sister Xiaoping." Ai Tangtang said confidently in the car.

    I quickly glared at her and told her to stop talking nonsense. We were not alone in the car. There was also a taxi driver in front of us. It would not be fun if he sent us to a mental hospital later.

    Lhasa is really a place with an extremely rich Buddhist atmosphere.

    On the streets here, you can often see lamas passing by.

    Ai Tangtang looked at me looking around and said, "Is this your first time in Lhasa? Come on, I'll take you for a walk."

    "You come here often?" I rolled my eyes at her.

    "I came here when I was out of the demon world." Ai Tangtang said.

    "Okay, let's forget it. Do you think we should enter the demon world now, or should we rest for a day and wait until tomorrow to enter again?" I asked.

    Ai Tangtang said: "Let's play for a day."

    "If there's anything fun, let's go." I understood by looking at Ai Tangtang's appearance. This girl was probably still thinking about eating snacks.

    She and I were carrying two big bags. Mine contained things to deal with evil spirits, and Ai Tangtang¡¯s bag contained a bunch of snacks.

    When Ai Tangtang saw what I said, he didn¡¯t object and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s take a taxi.¡±

    Ai Tangtang and I hailed another taxi, then we told the taxi driver, and we took the taxi to a snowy mountain.

    When the car left Lhasa, the taxi driver in front laughed and said: "You two are here to have fun, right? Why are you going to the Snowy Mountains? That place is very cold. It would be great to visit the Jokhang Temple."  .¡±

    "We are here to explore." Ai Tangtang said.

    "Adventurers? If you explore into the snow-capped mountains like you, not a hundred people but eighty will die in a year. For two such young children, don't imitate the TV show, or someone will die." The taxi driver looked at it.  Up to fifty years old.

    Although what he said was not pleasant, he was trying to persuade us not to enter the Snowy Mountains easily, and he was indeed a good person.

    I smiled and said, "Master, don't worry about this."

    This Snow Mountain is actually estimated to be more than 70 kilometers away from Lhasa City.

    It was extremely far and towering into the clouds. There was a road on the snow-capped mountain. When the taxi driver reached halfway up the mountain, there was no road ahead.

    He stopped the car and turned around and said, "Little kids, there is no road ahead. Do you want to go back with me?"

    "No need." I said, took out the money and handed it over.

    The taxi driver said enthusiastically: "Would you like to leave my phone number? If you two have had enough fun, you can call me and I will pick you up, but you have to pay for the round trip."

    "Okay." After I said that, I took the taxi driver's business card.

    After watching the taxi drive away, I smiled at Ai Tangtang and said, "This taxi driver is really nice."

    Ai Tangtang was holding a piece of beef jerky in his mouth and looking around, as if he was trying to figure out the direction.

    I said: "How's it going? Do you know how to get in?"

    "Nonsense, of course I know." After Ai Tangtang finished speaking, he took my hand and walked in one direction of the snow-capped mountains.

    There is a lot of snow on the snow-capped mountains, can reach directly to my knees, and it¡¯s very cold up there.

    In this way, we have been walking on this snow-capped mountain for two hours.

    "Hey, Tangtang, are you going the wrong way?" I asked Ai Tangtang, shivering from the cold.

    "Don't make any noise. How could I have gone wrong? It's not far ahead. Just walk for ten minutes and it will be fine." Ai Tangtang pointed ahead and said.

    We did not continue to climb up the mountain, but stayed halfway up the mountain.

    I heard Ai Tangtang say that the entrance to the devil world is on the back of this mountain.

    After walking for another ten minutes, I finally saw the entrance to the legendary demon world.

    This entrance is four meters high and three meters wide. It is dark inside and cannot be seen clearly.

    "You can enter the demon world here." I looked at this cave, this is the place where you can enter the legendary demon world, and I felt a little emotional in my heart.

    Ai Tangtang said: "To be precise, it is the entrance to the Demon Plain."

    "After entering here, you will enter a plain, which was originally guarded by the black armored army led by Hentianxiao. Only through the plain can you reach the door that is entering the demon world." Ai Tangtang explained.

    "Let's go."

    After saying that, Ai Tangtang and I walked into the cave together. It was very warm inside the cave. As soon as we entered, the biting cold outside disappeared.

    Ai Tangtang and I walked inside for about twenty minutes, and there was no change in the cave.

    Finally, light appeared in front of us.

    "The way out from here is the Demon Plain. Be careful. If we are discovered by the Black Armored Army, they won't let us in." Ai Tangtang said from the side.

    Hearing this, I nodded.

    Walking out of the cave, it turned out to be an endless prairie. The sky over the prairie was as gray as the underworld, and the ground was covered with many red weeds.

    This grassland stretches as far as the eye can see, and there is no black armored army as Ai Tangtang mentioned.

    "Go in this direction. It will take about a day to reach the entrance of the Demon Realm. However, the Black Armored Army will definitely set up defenses on this road, so we will go around. Although it will take an extra day, there will not be that many  trouble." Ai Tangtang said.

    She is familiar with this place, so I naturally have no objection.

    Ai Tangtang and I didn¡¯t plan to take a rest, so we started walking on this grassland directly.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT ?Walking on this grassland, the scenery along the way is pretty good.

    Although the grass under your feet is red, it looks unique.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com